《Enchantress Amongst Alchemists: Ghost King's Wife》 Chapter 1 - The Trash

Chapter 1- The Trash

The Mu Manor The sunset shone into the back-end courtyard and the leaves reflected it in faint gleams. Evenings here were so tranquil that it seemed like only the soft rustling of leaves in the wind could be heard. ¡°Your Highness, do you really think that our current actions are appropriate? After all, you still have an engagement with my elder sister.¡± The young girl flushed and raised her head shyly as she leaned her delicate, baster-like body into the man¡¯s well-built chest. ¡°If our rtionship were to be discovered by elder sister¡­¡­¡± ¡°Are you referring to that useless piece of trash?¡± The man frowned, an action which marred his handsome appearance, a trace of disdain in his response to the girl¡¯s words. ¡°When we are together, you mustn¡¯t mention that repulsive girl to me. As for the engagement, it means nothing to me, I will rescind it someday. How can trash like her be my wife?! Ting Er, trust me, I will give you a legitimate identity. Only you can be matched with me!¡± ¡°Your Highness¡­¡­¡± Mu Ting Er was moved, but she replied again with difficulty, ¡°Won¡¯t this still be too unfair to elder sister? She¡¯s still my elder sister after all.¡± Hearing her words, the man tightened his arms around her as he said tenderly, ¡°Ting Er, you¡¯re too kind. It¡¯s her fortune to have you as her sister. If she still doesn¡¯t recognize your kind intentions, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless!¡± Mu Ting Er had tears in the corners of her eyes as she lowered her head into his chest, but at the same time her lips unconsciously curled up into a sneer. Her scheme had seeded. At this moment, they heard a shriek. ¡°Ah! You two¡­¡­You two¡­¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue tightly covered her mouth as she gazed with disbelief at the adultery in front of her. The couple had been caughtpletely naked. Tears flowed uncontrobly. At this moment, her heart seemed to have been viciously pierced. The man frowned, and used a piece of the clothing at his side to cover their bodies. He looked at Mu Ru Yue with a frown, expressing undisguised frustration and disgust. ¡°I¡¯ve told you long ago to stay out of my sight! Now, you have actually disturbed Ting Er and I. If it wasn¡¯t for you being a daughter of the Mu family, you wouldn¡¯t live to see another day!¡± Seeing the man protecting Mu Ting Er in his embrace, Mu Ru Yue bit hard on her lips, her eyes bloodshot and filled with tears born of grievance. His words were like a sharp de that ruthlessly pierced her heart, making her feel that she was in so much pain that she did not want to continue living. ¡®So, in his heart, I¡¯m only an insignificant person. Then why did he treat me with tenderness when I was less than 5 years old? If it hadn¡¯t been for that tenderness, I wouldn¡¯t have been attracted to him, unable to stay away.¡¯ However, after being tested for her innate ability when she was five, she had discovered that all her muscles and meridians were blocked, making her a trash that couldn¡¯t cultivate. All of his tenderness had left her then. ¡°Shut up!¡± The sudden cry gave Mu Ru Yue a fright. She didn¡¯t know what she had said wrong, so she looked back at him with feelings of hurt. His face had turned ashen. Ye Tian Feng looked with disdain upon the young teary-face girl before him and sneered, ¡°Mu Ru Yue, what do you have that can bepared to Ting Er? You don¡¯t even deserve to bepared to her shoes!¡± ¡°Your Highness¡­¡­¡± Mu Ting Er hastily held back Ye Tian Feng. ¡°Your Highness, please stop. It is my fault. I shouldn¡¯t¡­¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have agreed with Your Highness. Ting Er has always thought that our love would be blessed by everyone, but I have forgotten that elder sister is deeply in love with you. Your Highness, I beg for you to stop hurting elder sister. She is a good girl¡­¡­¡± The single teardrop that flowed down the tender curve of her lovely face made Ye Tian Feng¡¯s heart ache. Chapter 2 - They Are a Family Instead

Chapter 2- They Are a Family Instead

¡°Ting Er!¡± Tightly holding her hand, he said with deep emotion, ¡°When you gave yourself to me a month ago, I swore that I would definitely marry you! However, the engagement between this trash and I was an imperial order by my royal Grandfather. I¡¯ll need some time to convince him to withdraw the order, but believe in me, you¡¯ll be my wife soon.¡± The scene ying out before Mu Ru Yue eyes hurt her deeply. She red with blood-shot eyes filled with hatred at Mu Ting Er, and said, ¡°Mu Ting Er, you¡¯re only an adopted daughter, while I¡¯m the genuine young mistress! I hope you clearly know your status!¡± Pa! Just when she said that, a p viciouslynded on her face. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body suddenly trembled as she held onto the red mark on the side of her face, then stiffly turned her head. She looked in disbelief at the middle-aged man at her side. ¡°Father, how could you¡­¡­¡± ¡°Impudent! Who allowed you to talk to Ting Er in such a manner?¡± The middle-aged man had a cold expression and was acting as though the person before him wasn¡¯t his own daughter, but merely a maid that he could abuse. ¡°Father, I¡¯m your daughter!¡± said Mu Ru Yue, her voice choked with emotion. With tears in her eyes, she continued, ¡°She¡¯s only an adopted girl. Father, why did you¡­¡­¡± ¡°Daughter?¡± The middle-aged man snorted. ¡°A daughter like you is my lifetime¡¯s disgrace! Even though Ting Er was adopted, her innate talent is outstanding. She¡¯s my pride instead! You really think that you have the right to be paired up with Crown Prince Jing 1? I¡¯ll clearly tell you now that I have assisted them in this matter. Why else do you think no one hase here yet?¡± It was as though lightning had struck in a clear sky. Mu Ru Yue trembled a little, biting on her lips as she looked at her blood rtive. ¡°Elder Sister Ting Er, are you alright?¡± At this moment, Mu Yi Xue, who shared the same parents as Mu Ru Yue, passed by her blood sister as if she did not see her, walked straight to Mu Ting Er¡¯s side, whose face was already covered in tears. ¡°Elder sister Ting Er, rest assured. Xue Er and father will protect you. We won¡¯t let that person steal your husband.¡± Mu Yi Xueughed adorably before shifting her gaze to Mu Ru Yue. With disgust in her gaze, she continued, ¡°Moreover, in the Mu Family, I only have Mu Ting Er as my elder sister. This trash doesn¡¯t deserve to be my elder sister. I really don¡¯t understand how mother gave birth to such trash. She isn¡¯t worthy to be the Mu family¡¯s daughter!¡± ¡°Father, Xue Er¡­¡­¡± Mu Ting Er looked gratefully at the two. Nobody noticed the sneer on her lips at that moment. ¡®Mu Ru Yue, I swore long ago that I would seize all of your possessions! me it on yourself for being the genuine young mistress of the house, while I¡¯m just an adopted girl. The main reason why I, a girl that you always looked down upon, is able to climb onto your head today was mainly due to you being trash that cannot cultivate. But it should be impossible for you to suspect the reason you became trash. When you were five, before your innate talent test, I ced poison into your meal. Furthermore, nobody could possibly suspect that the four-year-old me would have been such a schemer.¡¯ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart turned cold as she looked at the harmonious family. She suddenly realised that she was just an outsider. Haha! She suddenly howled withughter as she viciously charged towards a tree at the side, stillughing. Her sudden action shocked the others. Mu Ting Er¡¯s expression changed greatly, as she didn¡¯t expect that she had forced her step-sister to her death. How boring it would be if she were to die now?! When she wanted to stop her sister, a middle-aged man raised his arm to block her path. ¡°Since she wants to die, let her be. It will be as if I never had her as a daughter.¡± 1. It is Ye Tian Feng¡¯s title Chapter 3 - The Spirit From Hua Xia

Chapter 3- The Spirit From Hua Xia

Bang! When Mu Ru Yue¡¯s head struck the tree, blood immediately flowed down her head, but her lips expressed a smile of relief. ¡®Finally, I don¡¯t need to stay here and listen to their heart-rending words¡­¡­¡¯ She gradually closed her eyes, with a glistening teardrop hanging in the corner of her eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± With an unfeeling nce, the middle-aged man looked at the young girl lying in a pool of blood. His cold expression made it seem as though it had just been a stranger in front of him. Ye Tian Feng shuddered slightly, thinking that it was truly heartless for a father to make such a move. However, who had told Mu Ru Yue to be a trash? Inparison to a gifted person like Ting Er, that girl had been destined to not even have the right of acting as her sister¡¯s stepping stone¡­¡­ At this moment, the young girl, who had initially been lifeless, suddenly opened her eyes and stood up. In that instant, her icy gazended on the group of people who were already turning to leave. She remembered being at Long White Mountain and being ambushed by the Gu family. In order to protect an ancient alchemist book, she had met her demise along with her enemies. After that, she felt as though she was carried away by the wind. ¡®Where is this?¡¯ Suddenly, memories that didn¡¯t belong to her fiercely came rushing to her mind, making her feel a pain so great that it felt as though her head was being ripped apart. She held her head tightly in her hands, knitting her bloody eyebrows. ¡®Martial God Continent?¡¯ ¡®Wasn¡¯t I in Hua Xia? What kind of ce is the Martial God Continent?¡¯ However, from the memories, she knew that this ce honoured martial skills. The training techniques here were the same as in Hua Xia, using the Dantian to store energy, and medicine for assistance. The grading system for the skills was also the same. She had possessed a person who had the same surname and name as herself, but who was a trash with cramped muscles and blocked meridians, and had died after being unable to withstand a great shock. In Hua Xia, Mu Ru Yue had also been a Martial Practitioner. For an Ancient Martial Practitioner, nothing was impossible, so after being shocked for a short moment, she quickly epted reality. She had reincarnated! That too in such a trash¡¯s body, no less. ¡°Elder sister, you¡­¡­you¡¯re still alive?¡± Mu Ting Er¡¯s body shuddered, showing happiness on her delicate face. ¡°That¡¯s great! I thought you¡­¡­¡± A cold gaze shot at the seemingly happy young girl. Mu Ru Yue replied, ¡°Do you have any business with me? If not, move out of the way!¡± ¡°I¡­¡­¡± Mu Ting Er pouted gently, and tears of grievance swum in her eyes. ¡°I was only worried for elder sister. If I did something wrong, I hope that I didn¡¯t anger elder sister.¡± Her appearance looked so pitiful. She looked like a small pure white flower that attracted tender affection. The middle-aged man¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Mu Ru Yue, is this the attitude you should have towards your sister? It was a waste for Ting Er to be worried for you. You aren¡¯t worthy of her feelings!¡± ¡°Sister?¡± Mu Ru Yueughed grimly, ¡°I don¡¯t remember mother giving birth to such a sister!¡± Mu Ting Er¡¯s expression changed slightly. It was the most painful thing in her life to be only an adopted daughter of the Mu family, and not be a genuine young mistress. If it hadn¡¯t been for her father¡¯s incurable illness and if it hadn¡¯t been for his sacrifice to save the Mu family¡¯s old madam, in order to ensure a safe haven for his daughter, it would be impossible for her filial step-father to adopt the helpless Ting Er. From that moment on, she swore that she would behave as if she were rightfully above people and that she would receive the same treatment as a genuine young mistress in the Mu family. However, that wretched Mu Ru Yue had always used this fact to stab her every single time! ¡®Just what is so good about her? Other than having the bloodline of the Mu family, she¡¯s just a good-for-nothing young Miss!¡¯ Chapter 4 - Plans

Chapter 4- ns

¡°Impudent!¡± The middle-aged man tightly clenched his fists with the veins on his temples bulging. He was staring with a gaze one would show only to an absolutely irreconcble enemy. ¡°Ting Er is my daughter. How do you dare to humiliate her in such a fashion?¡± It seemed that in his heart, only Mu Ting Er and Mu Yi Xue were his daughters. Meanwhile, Mu Ru Yue was but an illegitimate child who was verbally insulting his precious daughter. ¡°Father, let¡¯s leave it as it is,¡± said Mu Ting Er as she held onto the middle-aged man¡¯s arm, biting her lips and shaking her head. ¡°I am aware that I¡¯m only an adopted daughter in the Mu family. I don¡¯t wish for anything other than father¡¯s love ever since I¡¯ve lost my blood father when I was young.¡± The middle-aged man let out a great sigh. ¡°Ting Er, when your father died after saving my mother, I swore then that I would treat you as my biological daughter. How could I let anyone hurt you?¡± He had said these whilst ring at Mu Ru Yue with a dark expression. It was obvious that the person he was referring to was Mu Ru Yue¡­¡­ ¡°Father, the Crown Prince is still here,¡± Mu Ting Er whispered with her head lowered. Same as before, no one noticed her sneers. The way she acted was definitely not in order to seek for forgiveness from Mu Ru Yue. It was due to His Highness liking girls who werepassionate. It was because of this that he had fallen in love with her. ¡°Hehe! Your Highness, I¡¯ve earned your ridicule,¡± the middle-aged man apologised, cupping his fist, then shifted his gaze back to Mu Ru Yue. With a frown, he said, coolly, ¡°Why are you still standing there? Quickly scram! In the future, if you dare loiter around and interrupt His Highness and Ting Er¡¯s time together again, I¡¯ll break your legs!¡± A cold glimmer shed in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes. But since she had juste to this continent, she decided to spend some time digesting information first, so she quietly headed back to her quarters in her memories, but only after tossing a bone-chilling gaze at her father, Mu Qing. Mu Qing was startled. His daughter actually possessed that type of gaze? He didn¡¯t think much of it, turning to face Ye Tian Feng. ¡°Your Highness, Ting Er is an unmarried girl, but has given her innocence to you. I don¡¯t know when His Highness will annul the engagement with that trash and marry Ting Er.¡± Ye Tian Feng¡¯s sword-like brows frowned before replying after a short moment, ¡°Mu Family¡¯s Master. Ting Er will definitely be the Main Wife 1for me, the Crown Prince. I currently can¡¯t tell my royal Grandfather that I¡¯ve already had close physical rtionship with Ting Er. Otherwise, knowing my royal Grandfather, he would just give Ting Er a concubine¡¯s status formitting such an act before marriage. In that case, I would feel that I¡¯ve wronged Ting Er for giving her merely the status of a concubine.¡± His Ting Er was so beautiful and outstanding. Only she could be worthy to have his Main Wife¡¯s status. ¡°In that case, what are Your Highness¡¯ ns?¡± ¡°In a couple of months, there¡¯ll be a great Martial Tournament in the Royal City. Ting Er is currently a Third Martial Stage Practitioner. There won¡¯t be a lot of youngpetitors who can defeat her. If she turns out victorious, Royal Grandfather will have a whole new level of respect for her. At that moment, I¡¯ll introduce her to my martial master. My Royal Grandfather can¡¯t neglect my master¡¯s words, as he is an alchemist.¡± Alchemist¡­¡­ Mu Qing¡¯s breath tightened, with his eyes lit up. Since rare things were precious, due to their scarcity, alchemist held high status throughout the continent. If someone were to befriend an alchemist, they wouldn¡¯t need to dwell on how to obtain medicinal pills in the future. ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t worry. Ting Er will definitely be victorious during that great Martial Tournament. Hehe! As you¡¯ve mentioned, the number of talents who could outperform Ting Er in this Royal City is really negligible.¡± Mu Qing smiled. He held great confidence in the precious daughter he had raised for nearly 10 years. 1. There is a difference between Main Wife (ÊÀ×Óåú) and concubine (²àåú). The Main Wife holds greater powers over concubines. Eg. Differences between the Empress and the concubines. Chapter 5 - Martial God Continent

Chapter 5- Martial God Continent

In one of the rooms in the living quarters on the western side of the manor, a young girl was hugging her head as shey on the bed, staring at the ceiling. She was taking this time to organize the memories that didn¡¯t belong to her. In this Martial God Continent, energy cultivativation was the main form of cultivation; those who practiced it were referred to as martial practitioners. The grades for the continent¡¯s martial practitioners were simple. Starting with the Houtian Realm, made up of First to Ninth Stage martial practitioners, it went onto the Xiantian realm, for those who advanced from the Nine Martial Stages of the Houtian realm. Xiantian experts could proim themselves as monarchs. It was also impossible for a Xiantian expert to appear within the royal n, since the Nine Martial Stages of the Houtian realm represented their limits. Thus, when a Xiantian expert emerged, they would be treated as important guests in all countries. Excluding the martial practitioner profession, another profession was to be an alchemist. The requirements for being an alchemist were extremely strict. One had to possess not only the fire element, superior mental strength was needed as well. Only the martial practitioners who had both would be considered to have the innate gift and talent to be alchemists. However, in this continent that honoured martial strength, the body that she possessed was of a trash, as her meridians were blocked, which meant that she was not even a First Martial Stage practitioner yet. This also proved that she didn¡¯t have any status in the Mu family. ¡°My meridians are blocked?¡± Mu Ru Yue leapt out of bed and sat cross-legged. Her finger gently pressed on her pulse, as her expression gradually darkened. ¡°It seems that this body wasn¡¯t naturally trash. It became this way because it was poisoned. The poison has spread into the meridians, clogging up the energy flowing in my body, thus making it impossible for me to cultivate.¡± However, in Hua Xia, she had been the sessor to an aristocratic medicinal family so this poison wasn¡¯t hard for her to deal with. ¡°If I had silver needles on hand, I would bepletely confident in detoxifying my body. But now, I can only make use of the sewing needles I have on hand. It will be much riskier to use sewing needles. If I make a mistake, not only will I fail, cross contamination might also ur. Moreover, sewing needles are shorter, so if I were to be careless, the needle would get stuck in my body.¡± However, she currently didn¡¯t have any other alternative. If she were to go to a weapon store to manufacture a silver needle, she would need a lot of silver coins. Currently, she was so poor that she did not have even a single copper. It was unimaginable that the genuine young mistress of the family suffered such treatment. Fortunately enough, she was an unwed girl, so there were a lot of sewing needles close at hand. ¡°The first step in acupuncture and moxibustion is detoxification.¡± With a few five-centimeter-long sewing needles in her hand, Mu Ru Yue lit a candle and ced the tips of the needles above the me. After a short moment, when all the needles were red hot, she then ced them in clean water. ¡°This ce is not as developed as Hua Xia. There isn¡¯t any alcohol, nor are there any disinfectants, so I can only use the most primitive method of disinfection. But it¡¯s more than enough. Now for the detoxification.¡± Mu Ru Yue sat crossed-legged once again, using two of her fingers to press several acupuncture points before slowly piercing them with the sewing needles. Time went by slowly. During that period of time, it was extremely difficult for Mu Ru Yue. The bitter pain from her body¡¯s detoxification made her knit her eyebrows and her lips tremble faintly, while her lovable face showed a deathly whiteplexion. In the evening, the young girl in the bath suddenly opened her sharp eyes. There was a willful smile on her lips and a flickering glimmer in her cold eyes. ¡°The poison has finally been eliminated.¡± At this moment, she felt unexpectedly rxed. Feelings from her previous life red in her heart again. Her smiling expression intensified, but her gaze was still bone-piercingly cold. ¡°I¡¯m not the Mu Ru Yue from this continent, but I¡¯m now living in her stead. Thus, I¡¯ll slowly help her pay back her unwillingness and anger to those people.¡± Chapter 6 - The Book Of Alchemy— A Dream Treasure for Alchemists

Chapter 6- The Book Of Alchemy¡ª A Dream Treasure for Alchemists

In the study, Ye Tian Feng looked at the bright yellow-clothed figure flipping through memorials on the Imperial throne. He wasn¡¯t anxious, but simply stood quietly at the side. After a short moment, the Emperor of the Zi Yue Kingdom ced down his memorials and raised his head to look at the handsome youth below the tform. ¡°Feng Er, do you have some matters that need Our 1 attention?¡± Ye Tian Feng smiled, radiating with confidence. ¡°Royal Grandfather, your grandson hase forth regarding the marriage to Mu Ru Yue.¡± ¡°We know your thoughts.¡± Emperor of Zi Yue frowned and said with a strict look, ¡°However, the words We say are gold and jade, so how can We withdraw the imperial order that We personally decreed?¡± Raising his eyebrows, a glimmer shed in Ye Tian Feng¡¯s deep eyes. ¡°Royal Grandfather, there will be a tournament soon. Your grandson¡¯s master will personally attend it. At that moment, your grandson would ask a Heaven Pill on behalf of Royal Grandfather. Royal Grandfather may have the possibility of bing a Seventh Martial Stage practitioner then.¡± The Emperor of Zi Yue¡¯s heart leapt and he immediately became excited. Who knew how many years he had stagnated at the Sixth Martial Stage? It would be impossible for him to make a breakthrough without external help. Only an idiot would pass on such a good opportunity. ¡°Cough! Cough!¡± The Emperor of Zi Yue suppressed his heartfelt happiness and smiled. ¡°In that case, We will help the Mu family¡¯s Mu Ru Yue find another husband so that We can ount to the Mu family, preventing them from losing too much face. Feng Er, bring Mu Ru Yue to meet Us in a few days.¡± ¡°Yes, Royal Grandfather.¡± Ye Tian Feng respectfully lowered his head, a smile ofcency disyed on his lips. ¡ª¡ª In the rear courtyard of the Mu family, a young girl gradually opened her eyes. With a brandish of her hand, a book appeared in her palm. The book looked extremely ordinary, only the gold words on the simple and unadorned bronze cover giving away its uniqueness. The Book of Alchemy! Mu Ru Yue tightly held onto the book with aplex glimmer in her eyes. The Book of Alchemy was an item that her grandfather from her previous life had passed down to her. Every cultivator would seek this book as their dream treasure. Her Grandfather had left the sect due to this book in order to establish a medicinal aristocratic family in the world. Finally, she had been ambushed by the Gu family because of it, resulting in the loss of her life at the Long White Mountain. It was unexpected that she had reincarnated in arge continent simr to Hua Xia. ¡°I don¡¯t know what are the uses of this item that grandfather has given me. Even though this Book of Alchemy is good, it will just be a burden if it can¡¯t be opened.¡± Mu Ru Yue knew a fitting proverb better than anyone, namely, ¡®An ignorant person isn¡¯t guilty, but treasuring a jade ring is a crime. 2¡¯ At this moment, the Book of Alchemy suddenly emitted a bronze ray of light as it forcefully entered Mu Ru Yue¡¯s mind without her consent. ¡®This¡­ What is going on?¡¯ Hiss! Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brain experienced a splitting pain after a short moment. She tightly hugged her head, her small face turning deathly pale from the pain. After an unknown amount of time, her pain finally lessened. Mu Ru Yue was currently still clueless as to what had happened. ¡°Just now what¡­¡± She looked curiously at the Alchemist Book in her hand with knitted eyebrows. At that very moment, a breeze blew in from the window, flipping the pages of the Book of Alchemy. ¡°Haha! It has been so many years since this senior wasst released! Hmm? This atmosphere¡­ Could it be that I¡¯ve already returned to the Martial God Continent?¡± A domineeringughter resounded. Following that, Mu Ru Yue saw a ck figure appear before her. The man before her was filled with vitality and wore a domineering smile on his smooth distinct face. With his eyebrows raised, he gave off the feeling of a Monarch¡¯s grandeur. He was like a remote aloof king who looked disdainfully upon all people in the world. 1. We (ëÞ)= How the Emperors of the past referred to themselves. 2. It means ¡®Not knowing the worth of the treasure makes you innocent, but knowingly hogging the treasure to yourself is a crime.¡¯ Chapter 7 - The Master-Slave Contract

Chapter 7- The Master-ve Contract

¡°Little girl, were you the one that set this senior free?¡± The man¡¯s eyebrows raised as he curled his lips into a seeming smile at Mu Ru Yue. ¡°Since you¡¯ve helped this senior regain his freedom, this senior won¡¯t kill you. You¡¯re free to go.¡± With a wave of his hand, a gush of wind was released from the man¡¯s sleeves. Suddenly, his expression changed as his body roughly released an oppressive aura. ¡°Who? Who was it that contracted this senior?! On top of it, it¡¯s that wretched kind of master and ve contract! Who did this?!¡± In a master and ve contract, for the entirety of his life, the contractee would not be able to go against the owner that he was contracted to. Otherwise, he would enter hell and would be unable to reincarnate for all eternity. His domineering dark eyes narrowed slightly as he shifted his gaze to Mu Ru Yue. Fury shining in his eyes, he shouted, ¡°Were you the one that contracted this senior?! No. With your abilities, you don¡¯t even have enough strength to contract this senior! Could it be¡­¡­¡± His gaze shifted to the Book of Alchemy that was quietly sitting in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hand. He gnashed his teeth, because that item had not only sealed him for so many years, it had also helped that girl sessfully seal a contract with him. ¡®I have finally gained freedom, but only to have it smothered by that dreaded book!¡¯ Once he recovered his powers, the very first thing he would do was destroy that stupid book. ¡°Who are you?¡± Mu Ru Yue, with a slightly cold gaze, looked emotionless at the handsome and domineering man before her. From this sudden incident, she had drawn two conclusions. First, her reincarnation must have had something to do with this Book of Alchemy. Second, the Book of Alchemy originated from the Martial God Continent. It was unknown how it had appeared in Hua Xia. ¡®No matter what, since I am already here, I should just adapt to the situation. The most important thing now is to increase my powers! The way of life here in thisrge continent is the same as in Hua Xia, where experts are revered. I can only continue to live if I be stronger. As long as I live, I¡¯ll find a way to return to Hua Xia.¡¯¡¯ The man¡¯s handsome face darkened, akin to the expression of one who thought that he had escaped from jail, only to find himself in another prison. ¡°Yan Jin, that¡¯s this senior¡¯s name. Ten thousand years ago, whenever this senior¡¯s name was mentioned, countless blockheads would tremble in fear. But it was a pity that this senior fell into a human¡¯s trap and was sealed into a book. Since that sealsted for 10,000 years, most likely only a minority would still remember this senior¡¯s name.¡± ¡°Who was the one that sealed you?¡± Mu Ru Yue asked with a calm and collected gaze. ¡°How can this senior know? If this senior knew which bastard did this, this senior would make them regret ever having been born!¡± Yan Jin gnashed his teeth in hatred. ¡°It is unfortunate that during that time my power halved and the rest of the power in my body isn¡¯t stable. Otherwise, even with the assistance of the Book of Alchemy, it would have been impossible for you to contract this senior.¡± Realizing that he had fallen into the demonic ws of the human race yet again, Yan Jin¡¯s expression became extremely ugly. ¡°Anyways, I don¡¯t n on retaining you. If you want to leave, by all means, you¡¯re free to do so.¡± Mu Ru Yue got off the bed and personally poured a cup of tea without even giving that man a nce. Yan Jin¡¯s gaze was locked onto the young girl with an unfathomable glimmer in his deep eyes. He strode to Mu Ru Yue and sat in front of her. Raising a corner of his lips, he said, ¡°This senior doesn¡¯t n on leaving yet.¡± His current powers were too unstable and could only recover slightly faster by that young girl¡¯s side. So Yan Jin, who was hoping to recover his powers as soon as possible, decided to stay. Once his powers had fully recovered, the master and servant contract wouldn¡¯t be able to restrict him for long. ¡°If you want to stay, you must follow two of my rules.¡± Mu Ru Yue tasted the bitter tea with elegance. With a slight raise of her brow, she continued, ¡°First, I don¡¯t care what identity you previously had, but at my ce, you aren¡¯t allowed to disy your arrogance. Second, my words must be followed unconditionally. If you can¡¯t do that, you can just leave. I don¡¯t n to keep people that refuse to follow my orders only to back-stab me during a battle.¡± Chapter 8 - A Handsome Guy That Fell From The Sky

Chapter 8- A Handsome Guy That Fell From The Sky

The young girl¡¯s current resolute expression was so dazzling that it made Yan Jin slightly narrow his deep eyes, eyes carrying a darkness that would make people feel suffocated when they looked into them. He suddenly chuckled. With his sword-like brows raised, his eyes were as dark as the night of the new moon. ¡°What do you think our contract is? It¡¯s the most overbearing kind of master and ve contract! Unless you terminate the contract between this senior and yourself, when you die, this senior will also have to die with you!¡± If it weren¡¯t for this, he wouldn¡¯t have been that angry. Of course, he also did not want to leave right away, since the young girl was the owner of the Book of Alchemy. His power would definitely recover quicker around her rather than if he were on his own. Mu Ru Yue raised her eyebrows. Did that mean he was sort of agreeing to her demands? ¡°You¡¯d be too obvious if you followed me in this manner.¡± Her words meant that he had to hide in the shadows, and be out of sight. But with Yan Jin¡¯s personality, how could he willingly stay as a silhouette in the shadows? ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be a big deal for this senior.¡± Yan Jin raised his domineering, sword-like brows as a ck light-ray enveloped his body. Gradually, his body shrunk and metamorphosed into a small palm-sized ck beast. The appearance of the little beast¡¯s body was sparkling, translucent, and soft like a gtinous dessert. It was truly adorable. The tworge watery eyes on the palm-sized beast gave you the impression of seeing the indistinct water from them. It was unimaginable that this little beast, capable of causing much devastation among people, was the previous domineering handsome man. ¡°This is your original form.¡± Mu Ru Yue smilingly pinched the soft flexible body of the little beast, her eyes brimming with happiness. Instantly, Yan Jin, who seemed to have been struck by lightning, froze on the spot. A suspicious red colour showed up on his ck body. Judging by the location, andpared to a human¡¯s body, that ce would have been his butt. His butt had actually been pinched twice by a young human girl? However, Mu Ru Yue was unaware of her actions, so she did not have the slightest intention of letting go. Yan Jin gritted his teeth with hatred. If he had still been human at this moment, his handsome face would have turned blood red. ¡°Let¡¯s go. First, we¡¯ll head out to look around.¡± The Royal Phoenix City disyed a prosperous look. The young girl walked along the buzzing streets, cold gazes watching her as she passed by. It was undeniable that she had reallye to a different world which was simr to Hua Xia. Even though she had the previous body owner¡¯s memory, this world was still entirely foreign to her. ¡°But I¡¯ll definitely be able to return where I came from during this life unless I die along the way.¡± She pinched hard on the soft body of the little beast in her arms, two more times. Mu Ru Yue slowly lifted her gaze with steadiness that was unlike the tender age expressed on her lovable face. The little beast red angrily at her. Thinking about the girl¡¯s previous actions, his eyes turned watery with grievance. What could he do? In order to recover his powers quickly, he had to endure! ¡°Little girl, where are we heading to now?¡± Yan Jin¡¯s domineering voice sounded in her mind, making Mu Ru Yue raise her eyebrows. ¡°Stop talking.¡± ¡°This senior ismunicating with you through spirit.¡± Yan Jin rolled his eyes. His expression was as though he was looking down on a country bumpkin who didn¡¯t know anything. But Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t bicker with him. She slightly raised her eyes with luminous light rays in her gaze. ¡°I¡¯m thinking of ways to earn money.¡± She needed to manufacture pills. The mainponents in manufacturing pills were the pill furnace and ingredients that would require money to purchase, but she was so poor that she did not have any money. At this moment, Mu Ru Yue was passing by the Pheonix city¡¯s most luxurious Xiang Yun restaurant, when she heard mor from above her. She didn¡¯t know what happened, but was struck by something. Hiss! The pain of having her bones under pressure made Mu Ru Yue take in a mouthful of cold air. Her eyebrows slightly knitted, and just as she raised her head to know what had struck her body, a handsome appearance suddenly came into sight. At that instant, she understood what it meant to be absolutely stunning, and to have looks that could sweep anyone off their feet. Chapter 9 - Is He Really a Fool or Is It Just a Pretense?

Chapter 9- Is He Really a Fool or Is It Just a Pretense?

That young man¡¯s appearance was so perfect it seemed that even when the moonlight were to shine on his face, no defects would have been found. He looked like the most brilliant artist¡¯s masterpiece as his face was so beautiful that it was hard for people to shift their gazes away from him. Wearing spotless white clothing, and inky ck hairnding messily on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s face, his eyes were so clear as if they had stayed unmarred by the world¡¯s dirt and smoke. They were so clear that they seemed out of this world. The young man did not have any intentions of getting up. He sniffed before a beautiful smile was disyed on his handsome face. He said, ¡°Elder sister, you smell really nice.¡± At that moment, Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression darkened, and she red coldly at the young man on top of her body. ¡°Get up!¡± Instantly, the young man¡¯s eyes fogged up with tears, feeling wronged as he asked pitifully, ¡°Elder sister, have I done something wrong?¡± Mu Ru Yue did not know why, but when she saw the handsome young man¡¯s pained expression, it reminded her of her little brother from her past life, someone for whom she would do anything to protect. Her brother liked using that kind of innocent and feeling wronged gaze to look at her¡­ ¡°Hehe! That fool really jumped.¡± A mockingughter resounded above her. Mu Ru Yue clearly felt the young man¡¯s body stiffen, ayer of tears fogging his clear eyes. That incredibly pitiful appearance didn¡¯t appease the person above in the slightest. ¡°A fool is always a fool. He won¡¯t be able to change his entire life.¡± The embroidered clothings gave the man standing at the window a noble grandeur. He spread his folding fan with a free, light smile on his face, looking at the people below him with disdain. Mu Ru Yue slightly narrowed her eyes, and red at the person who was on top of her body. Annoyed, she asked, ¡°How long are you nning to stay on top of me?¡± Even though his gaze was really simr to her brother¡¯s, Mu Ru Yue clearly knew those two were not the same person. The young man who had collided with her was really handsome. His beauty could literally make him an evildoer who could sweep anyone off their feet, especially with those pair of clear eyes, so innocent and enticing¡­ After the young man stood up, she also got onto her feet, patting the dirt and dust off her body before raising her head to look at the man dressed in embroidered clothes, who had a pair of peach blossom eyes. In that instant, the man wearing embroidered clothing was also looking at Mu Ru Yue, who was standing beside the handsome young man. ¡°Your Highness.¡± When Ling Ying saw the young girl dare to use such a gaze when she focused on His Highness, a bout of fury was instantly roused in his heart. His Highness had such noble status, how could she stare at him so impolitely? Extending an arm to block Ling Ying, Ye Yi Hua¡¯s lips curled into an excited smile. ¡°Today, Ben Wang 1 tricked this fool to test whether he¡¯s really a fool or if he¡¯s just pretending. I couldn¡¯t feel reassured all these years. But based on the previous events, I can confirm that he¡¯s really a fool.¡± This kind of fool would not be able to affect him at all. But if he really had been pretending for so many years, then he would bring a major setback to the meticulous scheme he had been plotting. After slightly narrowing his interest-filled peach blossom eyes, Ye Yi Hua¡¯s smile intensified ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± After closing his folding fan, Ye Yi Hua nced at the young man onest time before turning around and disappearing from the window. ¡°Elder sister, aren¡¯t you afraid of me?¡± The young man bit his lips, looking pitifully at Mu Ru Yue with a pair of eyes so pure that they did not have a sliver of impurity in them. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyebrows rose as she asked, ¡°Why should I be afraid of you?¡± Hearing her words, the young man lowered his head as he whispered the reason holding his insecurities, ¡°It is due to me being a fool that the maids who are serving me are always afraid.¡± Seeing the young man¡¯s frail body, Mu Ru Yue replied, neither hot nor cold, ¡°It¡¯s their business. In my opinion, there aren¡¯t any differences between people.¡± 1. Ben Wang (±¾Íõ) was used by princes in the past to refer to themselves. Chapter 10 - The Fool Isn’t Simple

Chapter 10- The Fool Isn¡¯t Simple

The young man¡¯s eyes teared up again. He looked at the side of Mu Ru Yue¡¯s cold and lovable face with hazy eyes, and said, ¡°Elder sister, your heart is really good.¡± ¡®My heart is good?¡¯ It was the first time that Mu Ru Yue had heard someone say that to her. In her previous life, she had simply been a demoness who had taken numerous lives. If it weren¡¯t for the young man¡¯s simrity to her brother, she wouldn¡¯t have stayed to talk with him. But¡­ it was only to a certain extent. ¡°You look older than me, so stop calling me elder sister.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no ¡®buts¡¯!¡± Mu Ru Yue viciously red at him as she fiercely replied. The young man seemed to have been frightened. His eyes turned teary while he looked carefully at Mu Ru Yue, who wore an unpleasant expression. Moreover, the young man¡¯s pitiful look softened Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart. She sighed lightly and said, ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to shout at you. But this is our first time meeting each other, after all, and I was unlucky enough to be your ¡®cushion¡¯. There shouldn¡¯t be anymore incidences where we will meet again. Farewell.¡± After saying that, she carried Yan Jin with her, who was watching the good show beside her, and she disappeared into the splendid sunlight without looking back at all. Thus, she didn¡¯t notice the changes in the young man¡¯s gaze as he looked at her. His initial innocent and enticing gaze had turnedplicated, with traces of intrigue shining in his eyes. Yan Jin, who was being carried by Mu Ru Yue, raised his domineering, dark eyes as he coldly stared at the handsome young man behind her. Even though at that moment the young man had already withdrawn his investigative gaze, ¡­ ¡°That fool isn¡¯t simple.¡± ¡®Was he really an innocent fool?¡¯ Yan Jinughed, since what did it have to do with him whether that man was really a fool or not? ¡°Hey, have you heard that the Qing Yun Sect is carrying out a test to help martial practitioners in the Pheonix City test their innate talent? This kind of opportunityes only once in a few years. Let¡¯s quickly check it out.¡± ¡®Test?¡¯ Naturally, Mu Ru Yue stopped in her tracks and slightly raised her head, a glimmer shing in her dark eyes. From the previous owner¡¯s memory, she found that the Qing Yun Sect woulde to the Pheonix City every three years to help test the innate talents of those people that hadn¡¯t yet stepped on the path to bing martial practitioners. A person¡¯s innate talent could predict their future sess. Moreover, the Qing Yun Sect did this to recruit potential talents into their sect. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s previous fiance, namely Crown Prince Jing, Ye Tian Feng, had been recruited to be an inner-disciple of the Qing Yun Sect due to his outstanding innate talent. ¡°I currently don¡¯t know the degree of my innate talent. Let¡¯s use this chance to find out.¡± Mu Ru Yue gently caressed her chin, a sudden brilliance shining in her eyes. Even though she had undergone the innate talent test nine years before, her meridians had been blocked at that time, so the energy in her body had been impeded, and the oue of the test turned out as her being trash. ¡°Little girl, are you nning to sit for that test?¡± Yan Jin obviously read Mu Ru Yue¡¯s thoughts and became excited. ¡°Then head for it! This senior also wants to know what kind of talent you have, to be able to be the owner of the Book of Alchemy!¡± Thinking about the Book of Alchemy that had been sealed within for 10,000 years, Yan Jin gnashed his teeth with hatred. ¡°Alright.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m also really interested in that test.¡± After saying that, she followed the excited crowd and headed towards the testing hall that the Qing Yun Sect had constructed within the world. However, Mu Ru Yue knew that many people here were just spectators, as they had already undergone their innate talent tests. Those who were being tested today were four to five year old toddlers, so she was standing out in the crowd like a sore thumb. Chapter 11 - Innate Test

Chapter 11- Innate Test

¡°Who¡¯s that girl? Why¡¯s she only taking the innate talent test now?¡± ¡°Hehe! I guess her previous innate talent result wasn¡¯t ideal, so she wants to see if her talent increased as time passes. But this is innate talent and not the abilities test; how can there be any changes?¡± ¡°But why does this girl seem so familiar to me? Where have I seen her before?¡± Everyone looked at Mu Ru Yue with astonishment. They couldn¡¯t bear to not discuss quietly amongst themselves, but the gazes shot at her contained mockery. Wasn¡¯t she too shameless to take the innate talent test when she was already in her teens? The crowd couldn¡¯t be med for not being able recognise Mu Ru Yue. When she became the fiancee of Crown Prince Jing and was regarded as the number one trash of the Pheonix City, she became a public figure. Since then, every time she headed out she had to face mockery and verbal abuse. Mu Ru Yue hadn¡¯t shown herself to the public for many years, so the people¡¯s impression of her had weakened. ¡°Hmm? I remember her!¡± Suddenly, someone eximed, ¡°Isn¡¯t she the Mu family¡¯s Mu Ru Yue? I recently saw her when I visited Mu Ting Er at Mu Manor.¡± ¡°What? She¡¯s that number one trash, the disgrace of the Mu family?¡± After that person said those words, all gazes fell onto Mu Ru Yue, the mockery in their eyes intensified. A trash that couldn¡¯t cultivate wouldn¡¯t be able to escape the fact of being a trash no matter how many times she tested. Under the bone-piercing gazes of the crowd, an adorable girl walked out with dissatisfaction disyed on her face. It was obvious that her result wasn¡¯t what she expected. Since the Qing Yun Sect¡¯s test results were confidential, nobody knew how terrible her innate talent is. ¡°Miss, it¡¯s your turn.¡± The manager raised his eyes and looked at Mu Ru Yue before turning around and leading her into the hall. Within the vast hall, there was a copper stone ced in the middle. A white-bearded elder sat in the center of the hall with his eyes closed, resting. It wasn¡¯t until Mu Ru Yue entered that he began to open his eyes, neither slow nor fast. When his light gaze swept Mu Ru Yue, he gently stroke his beard as he calmly asked, ¡°Do you know how to circte your energy? You just need to walk up to the side of the stone and ce your hand on the stone before trying to circte your energy.¡± Mu Ru Yue listened to the elder and ced her hands above the stone. She gradually closed her eyes before circting her energy. Swish! Suddenly, the copper stone emitted red rays of light. There were a few grades that could be tested from the testing stone. These grades were respectively: red, orange, yellow, viridescent, green, blue, and purple. Red was the weakest, while purple was the strongest, but there was also a grade from legends that was said to be colourless. Thus, colourless was technically the strongest type of innate talent. ¡°Red.¡± The old man didn¡¯t have any special expression. On this continent, most people had red-coloured innate talent. They were the ones most unsuited for training, and even if they trained, they wouldn¡¯t have many aplishments. Just as he wanted to call for the next person, the red ray of light suddenly changed. Orange! The red light had turned orange! The elder gasped, his mouth wide open. Shouldn¡¯t the testing stone calcte the result instantly? When had it changed its colour before? It was as though he was looking at a ghost. But the changes in colour hadn¡¯t stopped. It turned from orange to yellow, viridescent, green, blue¡­ The elder¡¯s expression gradually stiffened. His mouth became stiff, unable to speak out. When the changes finally stabilized at blue, he was still too astonished to say a thing. Fifteen years ago, the Qing Yun Sect had recruited an inner-disciple named Ye Tian Feng. He atst became a disciple of Grandmaster Tian Yuan. But that fellow¡¯s innate talent was green. However, it was great that it finally stopped. The elder took up a teacup, wanting to use the tea to suppress his shock. But the very next moment, his hand shivered, nearly causing him to drop his teacup. Purple! The colour had turned to purple! The elder took in a deep breath. It was very rare to have a genius with purple innate talent. There should only be a few of them within the continent. But the changes hadn¡¯t stagnated. The purple light ray slowly disappeared from the testing stone, but Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hand still pressed upon it. If she had let go of the stone and the colour faded, then such a phenomenon would have been normal. But if her hand was still pressed on the stone, the purple light shouldn¡¯t fade. That was, unless it was that special circumstance. Bang! The teacup in the elder¡¯s hand slipped and crashed onto the floor, shattering into numerous pieces. The heavens knew how much he loved that cup, but now, even after his beloved teacup had shattered, he didn¡¯t pay any attention to it. He instead stared at Mu Ru Yue, transfixed. Chapter 12 - Peerless Genius

Chapter 12- Peerless Genius

Colourless was innate talent from the legends. How many years had it been since anyone had colourless innate talent? It had probably been countless thousands of years. But now, a person with a colourless innate talent was discovered by him. The elder¡¯s breaths quickened. With bloodshot eyes, his gaze towards Mu Ru Yue was like that of a wolf that hadn¡¯t had delicacies in a long time, and now wanted to immediately pounce on its prey. Mu Ru Yue released her hand from the stone. When she saw the progress of her results, it instantly gave her a shock. ¡°I¡¯ve already tested, so I¡¯ll be leaving.¡± ording to the memories of the previous owner, Mu Ru Yue knew that purple was the innate talent¡¯s peak. Since she had achieved what she wanted, she didn¡¯t feel the need to stay. ¡°Wait!¡± The elder hastily shouted. It would be a joke if he just let a peerless genius slip away. ¡°Hehe!¡± He rubbed his hands together. Smiling, the elder said, ¡°Little girl, I¡¯m an elder of the Qing Yun Sect. You can just call me Elder Zhao. Do you know the details of your test result?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows lifted as she replied, ¡°Isn¡¯t it purple?¡± ¡°Purple?¡± Elder Zhao smiled bitterly. ¡°If you were just purple, it would have been alright.¡± Her heart thumped. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression slowly sunk. Could it be that her result wasn¡¯t actually what she¡¯d expected? Suddenly, when she thought of the sudden fading of the purple ray of light, her heart gradually chilled. ¡°Colourless! Do you know what it means to be colourless?¡± How could Elder Zhao not know what the little girl was thinking. He coldly red at her. ¡°At the peak of the martial path, it focuses on nothingness. Moreover, having a colourless innate talent, it seeds purple innate talents by more than just a fold. It has been many thousands of years since someone had such an innate talent. Which of those experts that had colourless innate talent hadn¡¯t reached the summit of the martial world? Do you still think that purple and colourless innate talent is stillparable?¡± It was really the first time Mu Ru Yue had heard about colourless innate talent, so she couldn¡¯t bear not to knit her brows. ¡°That¡¯s right! Little girl, you should also take a mental strength test as well. We don¡¯t usually give such tests to the public, but today, you¡¯re an exception.¡± After saying that, Elder Zhao hastily took out a mental strength testing stone and ced it beside the martial innate testing stone. ¡°The mental strength test is also very simple. You just have to strike at the stone with your mental power. When the stone absorbs your mental power, it will expand. The more it expands, the stronger your mental strength is.¡± Elder Zhao was excited as he anxiously waited to see how many surprises this young girl would give him. Hong! A intense mental power flooded the room and had made even Elder Zhao feel its tyrannical power. His expression was slightly dazed as he stared fixedly at the stone in front of Mu Ru Yue. During that instant when the mental power struck at the stone, the stone had absorbed the mental power and started to rapidly expand. It simply kept expanding, as though no matter how much it absorbed, it was still insufficient. Elder Zhao¡¯s expression stiffened as he looked as though he¡¯d seen a ghost. How much mental power would be used to create such a situation? Of course, Elder Zhao couldn¡¯t know and would never know that Mu Ru Yue¡¯s intense mental powers was due to her contract with the Book of Alchemy. As the ray of light intensified, Elder Zhao¡¯s mouth was no longer closed. He didn¡¯t have the time to snap out from his shock before a shattering sound was heard. The testing stone had turned into powder. The entire testing hall returned to its previous calmness, with the exception of human hearts¡­ Even if nobody knew how sturdy the testing stone was, Elder Zhao would know that even if it were an Xiantian expert, they could only be able to chip a corner of the stone. Currently, that stone had been blown into smithereens before him. This meant that her boundless mental power was already beyond the limit of the testing stone. ¡®How gifted is this little girl?¡¯ Elder Zhao¡¯s expression was still stiff. Obviously, he hadn¡¯t recovered from his astonishment. From her results today, there wouldn¡¯t be anyone as suitable as her to be an alchemist. She could also be a peerless genius in cultivating the martial arts. Heaven stage Alchemist would already be the peak status ranking on the continent. But to her, perhaps, it wouldn¡¯t be impossible¡­ Chapter 13 - Qing Yun Sect’s Chief Alchemist

Chapter 13- Qing Yun Sect¡¯s Chief Alchemist

¡°Everyone, let¡¯s take a guess on how Mu Ru Yue¡¯s test results will be.¡± ¡°Do we even need to? She definitely won¡¯t have any.¡± ¡°Haha! Let¡¯s wait for her toe out and determine the results from her expression.¡± As he said that, a in clothed figure entered the crowd¡¯s eyes. The young girl¡¯s expression was still as cold as ice. There wasn¡¯t any emotions in her eyes, nor was there any happiness; it was just the same as when she¡¯d first arrived. Upon seeing her expression, it had further confirmed the crowd¡¯s thoughts. No matter what, trash would always be trash. Since everyone¡¯s gaze was on Mu Ru Yue, nobody paid attention to the manager who had followed behind her with an expression of unfaded astonishment. After he saw Mu Ru Yue leave, the manager withdrew his gaze before announcing coldly, ¡°Everyone, Elder Zhao suddenly has matters to attend to today. The testing will temporarily stop here. Pleasee again next year at the same time and day!¡± After tossing those words out, he turned around to headed back to the testing hall. ¡°Elder Zhao!¡± The manager respectfully cupped his fists as he reported, ¡°I have already dispersed the crowd.¡± ¡°En!¡± Elder Zhao nodded. When he thought back to that test result, there was unconcealed excitement in his eyes. ¡°You must treat this matter as though it had never happened, and not tell a single soul of anything that had urred. Do you understand?¡± Elder Zhao expressed rare seriousness, so when the manager heard his order, he hastily nodded. ¡°Elder Zhao, do not worry. I definitely will not tell anyone about this.¡± ¡°Alright, settle the rest of the matters here. I¡¯ll head over to Grandmaster Wu Yu¡¯s ce now.¡± That little girl¡¯s innate talent was too astonishing. If other sects were to know of this, they would definitely fight for her. This test mustn¡¯t be made known to anyone. When he thought that such a talent was found by him, he felt extremely jubnt. Since there would be a talent tournament soon, the people from Qing Yun Sect had appeared in the Pheonix City to observe the uing matches. The innate talent¡¯s test was to discover talents, but that didn¡¯t mean that ordinary talents couldn¡¯t soar through perseverance. As such, the talent tournament was born. At an inn, two elders were casually chatting. One elder wore a yellow-striped garment with a green lower garment and had a smart appearance. The other elder wore grey cotton-padded clothing and a red coat, which made him look out of ce. ¡°Haha! Tian Yuan, I remember that your disciple, Ye Tian Feng, is also Crown Prince Jing of the Kingdom of Zi Yue?¡± Wu Yuughing as he looked at the yellow-striped garmented elder. He humorously said, ¡°Hehe! That crown-prince Jing could be counted as both a handsome and talented youth. It¡¯s your luck to have him!¡± ¡°Grandmaster Wu Yu must be joking.¡± Tian Yuan chuckled with some reserve as he replied, ¡°If Grandmaster Wu Yu really wants to recruit a disciple, there will be countless talents that will flock towards you in order to be taken under your wing. The title of ¡®Chief Alchemist of the Qing Yun Sect¡¯ would make a great recruitment signboard. How can Ipare to Grandmaster Wu Yu? It¡¯s just that Grandmaster Wu Yu¡¯s sight is too high, so there aren¡¯t many that enter your eye. But, Feng Er¡¯s talent is reallymendable. He has great potential in bing an alchemist. I¡¯ve already started to educate him in manufacturing pills.¡± Wu Yu gently stroke his beard with a light smile, notmenting on Tian Yuan¡¯s remark. He was just casually chatting out of boredom. Truthfully, talents like Ye Tian Feng really didn¡¯t enter his eyes. At this moment, a knock was heard from outside before Elder Zhao pushed open the door and entered. While looking at the elder, who spoke cheerfully and wittily, he suppressed his heart-felt excitement by taking in a deep breath before greeting, ¡°Grandmaster Wu Yu! Grandmaster Tian Yuan!¡± ¡°Elder Zhao, what¡¯s wrong? Has the test ended?¡± Wu Yu smiled lightly as he curiously asked Elder Zhao, who had a reddened face from excitement. ¡°It hasn¡¯t, but I¡¯ve something to report to you so I¡¯ve ended the test prematurely.¡± ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s this pressing matter that made you drop the test in order to report to me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s like this, Grandmaster Wu Yu.¡± Thinking back to the testing hall, Elder Zhao¡¯s expression was extremely stirred up. ¡°Previously at the testing hall, I¡¯ve discovered a peerless genius. She¡¯s such a genius that even Grandmaster Tian Yuan¡¯s disciple Ye Tian Feng couldn¡¯t reach even a percentage of her talents.¡± Chapter 14 - Using Energy To Grow Medicine

Chapter 14- Using Energy To Grow Medicine

Tian Yuan¡¯s expression slightly darkened. Ye Tian Feng was his disciple after all, so when he heard someone describe him in such a manner, he would naturally be unhappy. ¡°Elder Zhao, even if the innate talent of the child is great, it shouldn¡¯t beparable to Feng Er. Excluding his talent in martial cultivation, he can still be an alchemist.¡± Seeing that Tian Yuan¡¯s expression turned unpleasant, Elder Zhao felt that he went a little overboard in describing it that way. ¡°Grandmaster Tian Yuan, you¡¯re mistaken. That genius isn¡¯t a child, but a 14-year-old young girl.¡± ¡°14 years old?¡± asked Wu Yu, his white brows slightly knitted as he was unable to understand. ¡°We carry out free tests every three years for themoners. That young girl should have already been tested. Elder Zhao, what happened?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know the details of the situation, but that young girl has legendary colourless innate talent!¡± The summit of the martial path was nothingness, so people that had colourless innate talents were destined to travel on a path ordinary people were unable to trek. Wu Yu abruptly stood up and stared fixedly at Elder Zhao. ¡°Are you speaking the truth?¡± ¡°It really is!¡± After swallowing a mouthful of spittle, Elder Zhao said with amazement, ¡°It¡¯s really the truth. I still can¡¯t process that a person with colourless innate talent had appeared and was within my sights. Following that, I gave her a mental strength test. The testing stone was overwhelmed by her power that it directly exploded.¡± Wu Yu gasped as astonishment nearly overwhelmed him. After a short moment, he snapped out of his shock and smiled wryly, shaking his head. ¡°I think I just found the fitting candidate for a disciple.¡± Tian Yuan¡¯s body shook as he wasn¡¯t able to suppress his shock from Wu Yu¡¯s words. Who was Grandmaster Wu Yu? He was the Chief Alchemist of the Qing Yun sect and even the head of the sect gave him face. When the daughter of the sect head wanted to be his disciple, he had directly rejected her without any thoughts. Now he wanted to recruit a disciple? But from this young girl¡¯s innate talent, she really was worthy to be Grandmaster Wu Yu¡¯s disciple. It was reasonable for Grandmaster Wu Yu, who had high sights, to be moved. Walking along the streets of Pheonix City, Mu Ru Yue stopped as her gaze fell upon medicine ingredients that had been tossed to the floor by a medicinal shop. With brows slightly knitted, shemented, ¡°Even though these medicinal ingredients aren¡¯t expensive, it¡¯s a pity for it to be thrown away.¡± Yan Jin was startled. ¡°Little girl, even though this senior isn¡¯t an alchemist and is clueless on those things, from how I see it, when the medicine¡¯s leaves have turned yellow, it has obviously withered. If they don¡¯t throw them away, will they still be able to sell them?¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t bother with Yan Jin. She went over to the medicinal ingredients and carefully picked them up. ¡°Little girl, what do you n on doing with those withered ingredients?¡± Yan Jin couldn¡¯t understand Mu Ru Yue¡¯s actions. ¡°Didn¡¯t I said earlier that I nned on earning money?¡± She ced the medicine leaves in her embrace before wordlessly heading along the pathway By the time Mu Ru Yue reached her home, it was already dusk. She directly went back to her room. Pang! She immediately shut the door. Yan Jin didn¡¯t know what she was nning to do, so he blinked curiously at her. Mu Ru Yue took out the withered medicinal ingredients in her embrace as she narrowed her eyes in deep thought. In the cultivation realm, there was a method that could use energy to grow medicinal nts, enabling these dying medicine leaves to be reinvigorated. ¡®Even though ancient martial skills and cultivation are different, there are still some simr areas. It is still unknown whether the cultivation realm¡¯s method of using energy to grow medicinal nts will work in this world.¡¯ Thinking about that, she gently ced her palm above the medicinal nt. Traces of energy flowed from her palm and into the medicinal ingredient beneath her hand¡­ Actually, Mu Ru Yue was just testing her idea out as she currently hadn¡¯t officially be a cultivator. She still hadn¡¯t even entered the First Martial Stage. Thus, there was only a slight possibility that it would work. She taught this method to Yan Jin because with his powers, it should work easily. But the oue stunned Mu Ru Yue¡­ Under her warm energy, the previously withered medicinal nt had actually regained its life, bit by bit. The yellowed leaves now gave off an aura filled with vitality. Yan Jin was stupefied as, even with his immense knowledge, he didn¡¯t know such a nature-defying method existed. Moreover, he felt that the medicine leaf was muchrgerpared to before. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Mu Ru Yue withdrew her hands as she looked at the several-foldrger medicine leaf before her. She blinked with amazement. Shouldn¡¯t this method not allow further growth of the medicinal ingredient and simply help it regain its life? Why had the energy assisted in the medicinal nt¡¯s growth? This was already outside her knowledge. A glimmer shed in her eyes. Mu Ru Yue had an idea. Could this have been due to her establishing a contract with the Book of Alchemy. What other reasons were there to exin this unnatural phenomenon? She currently needed to get stronger as soon as possible. Along the way, all of her doubts would naturally be resolved. The next morning When the light of sunrisended on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s face, she finally left her meditative state. Even though the previous owner of her body was trash, she¡¯d read a lot of cultivation books so she was able to quickly enter the meditative state. There wouldn¡¯t be too great of a leap in power after just a single night, but she had already be a First Martial Stage practitioner. She was no longer trash that would be despised and bullied. Bang! The door was kicked open. A ferocious old wet nurse walked in and disdainfully nced at the simple and unadorned room before coldly shifting her gaze to the young girl. ¡°Eldest young mistress, the master has requested your presence.¡± Upon saying that, she viciously red at Mu Ru Yue before turning around, leaving the room. Yan Jin narrowed his eyes. Even though she was his owner against his own will, she still had the title of being Yan Jin¡¯s master. If others knew that his master had been bullied by an olddy, it would be so shameful. Swish! Yan Jin turned into a ck ray and ruthlessly struck at the old wet nurse. Peng! The soft body collided against the old wet nurse¡¯s back. She wasn¡¯t prepared for that, resulting in her falling down a flight of stairs, bing a sorry figure after she made a couple of rolls. Those rolls had nearly broken her old bones. ¡°Aiyo! Aiyo!¡± The old wet nurse painfully cried out as shey on the floor. She was in so much pain that she couldn¡¯t stand up. Cold sweat flowed down her face. ¡°Wet nurse Wang, what¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± The maids quickly dropped what they were doing to go and support the old wet nurse after hearing themotion. ¡°It¡¯s the eldest young mistress! She¡¯d pushed me. I¡¯m so pitiful. I had always done my best, working my old bones to serve the Mu family. Furthermore, I had woken up early to wake the young mistress, yet she treated me like this.¡± Wet nurse Wang cried out, making it seem as though she had really been bullied by Mu Ru Yue. She hadn¡¯t realised that after she said that, the crowd¡¯s expression became weird. Curiously turning around to see what the crowd was looking at, she found a girl with a cold gaze sitting on her bed, smiling at her. But her smile was so icy that it gave people chills. It was a short period of a few breaths when the wet nurse Wang had fallen. If it was really done by the eldest young mistress, then she shouldn¡¯t have been able to return to her bed so quickly. Wet nurse Wang was also clueless as to what had happened. Mu Ru Yue got out of her bed and put on her shoes. When she stepped up to wet nurse Wang¡¯s side, she paused slightly and, with lips curled back to a smile, said with an icy gaze, ¡°Don¡¯t offend me. Otherwise, you¡¯ll receive a pay back like just now!¡± Mu Ru Yue looked so dazzling at this moment, like a pearl that emitted brilliant light. For a moment, the maids were stunned. Was this young girl with a ice-cold gaze really the good-for-nothing eldest young mistress, Mu Ru Yue? It seemed as though her entire personality had changed. Mu Ru Yue raised her head and puffed out her chest, ignoring the crowd¡¯s gazes as she headed towards to the Mu family¡¯s lounge. Since all gazes were on Mu Ru Yue, nobody noticed that when she left, a small ck beast in her embrace raised his head. Its gaze carried a domineering and ruthless light. Chapter 15 - The Emperor Requested For An Audience

Chapter 15-The Emperor Requested For An Audience

In the Mu family¡¯s lounge, Mu Qing had an unpleasant expression as he sat at the head seat along with Mu Ting Er and Mu Yi Xue at his side. Seeing Mu Ru Yueete, Mu Yi Xue had an ted smile on her face, seeking happiness from her uing misfortune. Inparison, Mu Ting Er, who wore a silk tangerine-yellow elegant dress, was instead trying to convince Mu Qing to not punish Mu Ru Yue. ¡°Elder sister Ting Er, you¡¯re too kind-hearted.¡± Seeing Mu Ting Er trying to help Mu Ru Yue, Mu Yi Xue coldly snorted. ¡°It¡¯s because of your kindness that you get bullied. Have you forgotten how she treated you that day? She pointed at your face and shouted that you were just an adopted daughter. Even though elder sister Ting Er is adopted, she had brought so much face to our Mu family. Haven¡¯t you heard all the noble brothers praises elder sister Ting Er? On the other hand, a certain someone who only knows how to eat and stay in the family is literally useless. Sadly, that kind of person is the genuine young mistress of the Mu family. If elder sister Ting Er were to be my blood sister, I would be satisfied for life. ¡°Xue Er!¡± Mu Ting Er¡¯s expressed anger on her face, but there were still undisguisedcency in her eyes. ¡°You are still siblings from the same parent; don¡¯t go overboard.¡± ¡°But I had really hoped that the person mother had given birth to was elder sister Ting Er instead!¡± Mu Yi Xue pouted, feeling wronged as elder sister Ting Er chided her for that trash. This made her loathing of Mu Ru Yue intensify. That trash was so unfeeling. Even when elder sister Ting Er treated her so well, she still clung onto Crown Prince Jing even when she couldn¡¯t match up to him in any way. Mu Ru Yue just folded her arms across her chest from start to end, quietly watching the good show. There was an icy smile ying on her face as she stayed calm and collected. This made Mu Ting Er unable to make her out. With Mu Ru Yue¡¯s usual temper, she would have already made a ruckus. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Mu Ru Yue asked with slightly raised brows. Her voice carried traces ofziness from not beingpletely awake yet. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing important, I¡¯ll head back to my room.¡± Mu Qing¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Is this the kind of attitude you should be using towards your father?¡± ¡°Hmm? Then can you tell me what kind of attitude I should treat you with?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Mu Qing¡¯splexion turned ashen from anger. This young girl was really too undisciplined and out of control! ¡°Father, please calm down.¡± Mu Ting Er hastily helped soothe Mu Qing¡¯s chest in order to calm his breathing. She then raised her head and looked impatiently at the young girl as she rebuked, ¡°Elder sister, father is only worried about you. When he heard that you went to participate the test at the testing hall¡­¡± ¡°Ting Er!¡± Mu Qing let go of Mu Ting Er¡¯s hand. He looked cold and gloomy. ¡°Stop helping that delinquent! Mu Ru Yue, when the officials were having their mealsst night, did you know what they said? They said that you were shameless enough to actually test your innate talent with a group of four to five-year-old toddlers. You¡¯re a trash and you still wouldn¡¯t believe that no matter how many times you are tested, you still would be a trash! Why didn¡¯t you think about father? Your actions allowed others to use it as a de to scrape my face. I¡¯ve raised you for so many years and also turned a blind eye on your ipetence, but you actually thought of ways to let those people humiliate your father!¡± Mu Qing violently panted as he said those words in a single breath. At this moment, hisplexion was still terrible as he thought that having such a trash and unsettling person as his daughter was his life¡¯s greatest humiliation. ¡°Have you said your piece? If you¡¯re done, then I¡¯ll be heading back to my room.¡± Mu Ru Yue yawned as she felt that she would be better off cultivating rather than listening to Mu Qing. ¡°Stop right there!¡± Seeing the young girl turn around to leave, Mu Qing¡¯splexion became increasingly unpleasant. Previously, even though Mu Ru Yue was trash, she had always listened to him. What was going on today? ¡®That trash knows how to rebel now?¡® ¡°Father, please let me try.¡± Mu Ting Er wrinkled her eyebrow. Even though she wanted Mu Ru Yue to be punished, she still had a more important matter. ¡°Elder sister, the reason father is waiting here for you isn¡¯t for that matter. An imperial decree arrived from the pce that requested you and father to head to the pce in order to meet with the Emperor.¡± Mu Ru Yue suddenly stopped her steps with slightly raised eyebrows¡­ Chapter 16 - Marriage Crisis Part 1

Chapter 16- Marriage Crisis Part 1

In a glorious and luxurious throne room, an elder wearing a bright yellow dragon robe sat on the tform within the hall. A beautiful and alluring girl sat at his side. She looked very young. Her lovely and moving appearance would make any man unable to suppress his desires. This included the Emperor of Zi Yue, who was already too old to have any energy for bed matters. When Mu Ru Yue stepped into the hall, she received everyone¡¯s attention. In the throne room, excluding the Emperor of Zi Yue and his most beloved Imperial Consort Ya, there were also a few officials, like the chancellor, and some descendants of the royal family present. ¡°It¡¯s her.¡± Ye Yi Hua excitedly stroked his chin. Wasn¡¯t she the unlucky person that had acted as a cushion during that fool¡¯s fall? He had been unable to forget the gaze she¡¯d cast at him that day. That girl was interesting, but it was a pity she was the trash of Thunder Phoenix City. ¡°Greetings to Your Majesty.¡± Mu Qing knelt down and used his hands to constantly tug at Mu Ru Yue, who wasn¡¯t responding. He red at her, saying, ¡°Why are you in a daze? Quickly kneel to greet His Majesty!¡± Mu Ru Yue was still unresponsive. Stubbornness emitted from her cold gaze. As a person who had lived two lives, she would only kneel before two people. One was her previous life¡¯s teacher who had taught her wholeheartedly. The other was her grandfather who had pampered her to the bones and who had passed the Book of Alchemy into her hands. Other than those two, she would rather die than get rid of the arrogance in her bones and kneel before others. ¡°Mu Ru Yue!¡± Seeing the Emperor¡¯s expression darken, Mu Qing became anxious and shouted softly. ¡®When did this delinquent daughter turn out to be so undisciplined? It didn¡¯t matter if she died alone, but it will be a crime if she implicates the entire Mu family!¡® ¡°Impudent! We¡­¡­¡± ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Suddenly, a sweet voice sounded from his side. The Emperor of Zi Yue shifted his gaze from Mu Ru Yue and looked tenderly at his most beloved woman. He asked, ¡°Beloved concubine, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, your servant1 is a little hungry.¡± Ji Ru Ya rubbed her tummy and, with a bashful smile, said, ¡°Your servant wants His Majesty to apany her for a meal after you settle matters here.¡± ¡°Haha!¡± The Emperor of Zi Yueughed as he embraced Ji Ru Ya with arge hand and said with tender feelings, ¡°Alright, We will quickly settle matters here in order to apany my beloved concubine with her meal.¡± ¡°Your servant then thanks Your Majesty in advance.¡± Ji Ru Ya suppressed her heart-felt disgust as she revealed a happy smile on her absolutely splendid face. When the Emperor of Zi Yue¡¯s attention was still on her, she turned her gaze to Mu Ru Yue and secretly winked at her. This confirmed Mu Ru Yue¡¯s thought that that woman was purposely helping her. ¡®Why?¡¯ ¡®She definitely wouldn¡¯t have known me prior to this day, so why was she helping me?¡¯ ¡°You are Mu Ru Yue?¡± The Emperor of Zi Yue looked at the young girl¡¯s delicate appearance. He secretly sighed as he thought that this Mu Ru Yue of the Mu family already had an appearance that could cause the downfall of a country and caused suffering to the people at such a young age. If it wasn¡¯t her being a trash, Feng Er probably wouldn¡¯t have been so eager to withdraw from the marriage. ¡°Indeed.¡± Mu Ru Yue looked directly at the Emperor of Zi Yue¡¯s eyes without fear. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s action caused the Emperor of Zi Yue to show a dissatisfied frown, but he didn¡¯t re up. He used a cold tone as he said, ¡°We had ordered you toe today for a matter. We initially had not thought it through when We ordered the marriage between you and Crown Prince Jing. We shall now terminate that engagement and help you pick another husband. All of the princes and royals here today haven¡¯t had a Main Wife, so you shouldn¡¯t feel wronged getting married to them.¡± Hearing his words, all of the princes and royal members couldn¡¯t help but take a few steps back. Even though this girl had an appearance that could overturn the country and even if she was trash, she was still the daughter from the Mu family. If she were to go to their manor, she definitely wouldn¡¯t be just a concubine. But how could they let such a trash be titled as their Main Wife? Trash wouldn¡¯t provide them any assistance. 1. Your servant (³¼æª) is how concubines refer to themselves before the Emperor Chapter 17 - Marriage Crisis Part 2

Chapter 17- Marriage Crisis Part 2

¡°I agree with withdrawing the marriage, but¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue nced at all the apprehensive princes and royal members as she smiled, saying, ¡°It isn¡¯t that the royal n withdrew the marriage. It¡¯s I, Mu Ru Yue, that isn¡¯t willing to wed Crown Prince Jing. I also do not want to have any rtionship with royalties!¡± ¡°Mu Ru Yue!¡± Mu Qing shouted. ¡®Is this delinquent seeking death? If she is, don¡¯t even think of pulling him down with her. What kind of status is the Imperial n? They were already polite to allow her to be married as the Main Wife of one of the royal descendant. Even if they were to order her to be a mere concubine, I, Mu Qing, wouldn¡¯t decline. But this delinquent didn¡¯t know what was good for her and directly said she looked down upon all of the royals here!¡¯ Mu Ru Yue lightly nced at Mu Qing, sneering slightly. ¡®Now you know to be fearful? Why didn¡¯t you fear it when you initially brought me here?¡¯ ¡°I, Mu Ru Yue, have my pride. To be honest, I despise Crown Prince Jing, who¡¯s like a stud horse nting seeds everywhere. Even if I was blind, I wouldn¡¯t fancy him!¡± A stud horse¡­ that nted seeds everywhere? The princes and royal members were stunned. Did that include them as well? Seeing the ashenplexion of the Emperor of Zi Yue, the crowd gasped and didn¡¯t dare to say a word. Her words, however, had almost made Ji Ru Ya, who sat beside the Emperor of Zi Yue, p her hands in praise. Wasn¡¯t this the case? Who in the royal family, excluding the deceased King Nan, didn¡¯t have three wives and four concubines? Every one of them were really germ-ridden stud horses. Pffff! Suddenly, an inappropriateughter broke through the tension. Ye Yi Hua waved his folding fan as he smiled, saying, ¡°My apologies. I couldn¡¯t bear holding back myughter. Mu Ru Yue, if you weren¡¯t trash, I¡¯d definitely marry you.¡± ¡°I had said I wasn¡¯t interested in stud horses. My man will only have me as his woman and not go around getting infected with germs. Thus, even if I¡¯m trash, I won¡¯t marry you.¡± With a slight raise of his brows, Ye Yi Hua gently waved the folding fan after spreading it open. ¡°Royal father, your son has a suggestion.¡± The Emperor¡¯s mood had already calmed by this time, but his expression was so overcast that water droplets seemed to be able to drip from his face. ¡°You may speak what¡¯s on your mind.¡± ¡°Royal father, do you still remember the fool who is the only remaining heir of Royal Uncle¡¯s bloodline? That fool hasn¡¯t touched a woman in his life. Furthermore, there is merely an old wet nurse serving him. He probably hasn¡¯t had much physical contact with women in his life. In your son¡¯s opinion, that fool and her are well matched. Why don¡¯t you let them get engaged?¡± ¡®My dear beloved little cousin, you should thank me for sending such a devastatingly beautiful wife to you.¡¯ Thinking about this, Ye Yi Hua was ted, but he didn¡¯t know that this decision would be his lifelong regret. ¡°Are you referring to the Ghost King?¡± The Emperor of Zi Yue smiled coldly, he was a vengeful person. Since he couldn¡¯t deal with the girl on the spot due to considering the Mu family¡¯s face, he could still give her a slight punishment. ¡°Alright, We shall immediately write an imperial decree.In three month¡¯s time, the daughter of the Mu family, Mu Ru Yue, will be wedded to the Ghost King, Ye Wu Chen.¡± ¡®Ghost King?¡¯ Memories about the Ghost King flowed into Mu Ru Yue¡¯s mind. The Ghost King was the son of the Emperor of Zi Yue¡¯s blood rted younger brother, King Nan An. If it wasn¡¯t for King Nan An being born 30 years after the Emperor of Zi Yue, the throne to the Kingdom of Zi Yue would have been his. It was a pity that life loved to y with people, making it impossible for him to ascend to the throne. What was more incredible was that King Nan An and his imperial consort were madly in love, so as the prince of the Kingdom of Zi Yue, he had only wedded a single wife in his lifetime. He left only one son, Ye Wu Chen. After King Nan An and his imperial consort were assassinated one night, Ye Wu Chen, who had personally witnessed it, was literally scared senseless. This resulted in him bing a fool afterwards. From the rumours, the fool wasn¡¯t only dull witted, but he also had a ghost-like appearance. All of the maids that went to serve him were scared to insanity by his appearance. Therefore, nobody was willing to step into Ghost King Manor from then on. Since he had inherited the King¡¯s position of King Nan An, another title was bestowed upon him¡ªGhost King! Of course, the Ghost King rarely left his manor. There was only an old wet nurse that took care of him. Excluding those from the royal family, no one really knew if his appearance was as ghastly as the rumours. Mu Ru Yue, who was initially unwilling to wed into the Royal family, had a different idea now. If she went to Ghost King Manor, it would be easier to carry out her goals than doing so in the Mu family. This would be more suitable for her progressing cultivation¡­ Chapter 18 - I Find You Dirty

Chapter 18- I Find You Dirty

¡°Alright, I ept.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled. Since there were only two people in Ghost King Manor, nobody woulde to disturb her. If she stayed with the Mu family, it would be really inconvenient. After her powers had increased, a manor couldn¡¯t restrict her path. Mu Ru Yue, however, currently didn¡¯t know that with this decision, she had tied herself to one guy for her entire life. They were destined to be together for better or worse, for all eternity. ¡°We will shortly pass down the order to the Mu family. To all beloved officials, if you don¡¯t have any more matters, this assembly is adjourned.¡± The Emperor of Zi Yue impatiently waved his hands. He couldn¡¯t wait any longer to enjoy lunch with his beloved concubine. After the crowd left, Ye Yi Hua smilingly walked to Mu Ru Yue¡¯s side before lifting her chin with his fan. With a gaze filled with feeling within his peach blossom eyes, he smiled like a devil trying to seduce his next victim. ¡°Lady Mu, that fool doesn¡¯t know about feelings so he wouldn¡¯t be able to satisfy a girl. If you have needs, you can freelye to find Ben Wang. Ben Wang¡¯s manor will always be open to you. I¡¯ll definitely let Lady Mu know the Ben Wang¡¯s goods.¡± Mu Ru Yue narrowed her eyes and pped the fan away. She looked at him coldly and mockingly. ¡°Do I need to repeat myself? I¡¯m not interested in a stud horse. You should have loitered in your courtyard often. Perhaps your entire body is filled with germs. If you stand before me, I¡¯ll always find you dirty.¡± Ye Yi Hua¡¯s smile stiffened a little before he regained his distinguished and aplished passionate appearance. ¡°Marrying that fool is the same as being a widow, so Ben Wang believes you will seek Ben Wang out. With Ben Wang¡¯s technique, Ben Wang is confident that even if it¡¯s a virgin, she won¡¯t be in too much pain.¡± Mu Ru Yue chuckled lightly. ¡°Your body can be covered with germs, but I won¡¯t allow anyone to pass those germs onto my body. Your Highness, if you don¡¯t have any matters, please leave.¡± After staring profoundly at her for a length of time, Ye Yi Hua chuckled shallowly. ¡°Ben Wang only hopes that after you wed my cousin, you don¡¯te crying to Ben Wang.¡± He, Ye Yi Hua, had talent and looks, so there were countless girls that wanted to have a one-night stand with him. He couldn¡¯t believe that there would be a girl that could resist his charm. Even though he couldn¡¯t wed this girl, it shouldn¡¯t be bad for her to be his. The fool wouldn¡¯t know how to touch her anyway. After the Emperor of Zi Yue announced the dismissal of the court, Mu Qing didn¡¯t wait for Mu Ru Yue. He hurriedly wanted to inform this great news to Mu Ting Er. This resulted to Mu Ru Yue getting lost inside the vast pce. ¡°Beat the fool to death! Beat him to death!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, how can our pce let a fool enter it?¡± ¡°Fool, let me tell you this. Royal father had already found a wife for you, and it¡¯s the number one trash of the city. A fool and a trash ispatible. Hahaha!¡± Suddenly, she heard a mor up ahead. Mu Ru Yue raised her head to look forth. She saw a helplessly frail body being surrounded by luxuriously embroidered princes and princesses. After hearing that familiar voice, Mu Ru Yue was startled. Wasn¡¯t he the one that had fallen onto her yesterday? From their conversation, could it be that he was the Ghost King? Didn¡¯t the rumours say that the Ghost King had a ghost-like appearance? How could this young man, who looked innocent and handsome, have a ghost-like appearance? ¡°I¡­ I only came to collect my kite.¡± The young man tightly pursed his lips. His grief-stricken appearance made him look like a lively and small animal. This made a few girls soft-hearted. They pulled on the sleeves of the boys beside them, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s forget it.¡± ¡°Forget it? What do you mean forget it? Hmph! This fool actually came here of his own free will, without our Royal father¡¯s order. How can I let him go scot free?¡± Saying that, the boy snatched the kite in the young man¡¯s hands and ripped it in half before viciously throwing it at the young man¡¯s face. ¡°Here¡¯s your kite!¡± The young man slightly lowered his head, making people think that he was upset with having his kite torn apart. Nobody, however, saw that there wasn¡¯t a sliver of unhappiness upon his handsome face. Chapter 19 - The fool And The Trash

Chapter 19- The fool And The Trash

When the boy wanted to p the young man, a slim hand locked tightly around his slender arm. The grip almost made him cry out in pain. ¡°Who are you? Let go of Ben Huang Zi 1 . If not, Ben Huang Zi will make his Royal father kill you!¡± The boy red viciously at the in-clothed girl with ill intentions. This method worked all the time without exception. The girl before him would immediately kneel down before him, begging for forgiveness. Who let his father be the Emperor of Zi Yue so that everyone would fear him?! Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyebrows raised as she looked at the boy. He was only about 5 years old and was the son of the near 70-year-old Emperor of Zi Yue. It seemed everyone in the Royal family were really stud horses. ¡°Who am I?¡± Mu Ru Yue chuckled lightly. ¡°I¡¯m the trash that you had mentioned as the fiancee of the Ghost King. Even if I¡¯m a trash, however, it¡¯s more than sufficient to deal with brats like yourself.¡± Bang! Mu Ru Yue tossed him hard onto the ground. With a calm gaze, she surveyed the princes and princesses. They were stunned by her voice that was so cold, it seemed inhumane. ¡°Remember, he¡¯s the fiance of I, Mu Ru Yue! I don¡¯t care how old you are or even who your father is. If you dare to hurt him, I won¡¯t hesitate to punish you for that.¡± The young girl¡¯s voice was really calm, but it instead created chills in their hearts. Ye Wu Chen looked at Mu Ru Yue who stood before him, thinking about something. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Turning around and holding onto the young man¡¯s hand, Mu Ru Yue pulled him away without any concerns for the stunned princes and princesses. She had always been a heartless demoness. No matter if her opponent was a kid or an elder, she would still ruthlessly act as she pleased. This was a world where ¡®the strong eats the weak.¡¯ ¡°Elder sister.¡± Ye Wu Chen looked brightly at Mu Ru Yue. With an innocent smile on his handsome face and eyes that were bright and simple, he said, ¡°You treat me so well.¡± Mu Ru Yue ignored him and just pulled him forward. Finally, at an unmanned corner, Mu Ru Yue stopped and turned her head towards the young man behind her. ¡°Are you the Ghost King?¡± Under her gaze, Ye Wu Chen nodded. ¡°En!¡± ¡°You seem different from what the rumours depicted you to be.¡± Mu Ru Yue, with a false smile, questioned with her brows raised, ¡°The rumours said that the Ghost King looked like a ghost, so for a moment I couldn¡¯t guess that you were the Ghost King.¡± His body shuddered, and Ye Wu Chen lowered his head. He pitifully said, ¡°I really am extremely ugly. The maids, however, weren¡¯t scared senseless due to my face, but here¡­¡± He pointed at his body. With a face filled with helplessness, Ye Wu Chen continued, ¡°Elder sister, I¡¯m really ugly here. Please don¡¯t look at it, alright? You¡¯ll also be scared to insanity.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not that weak. Your body seemed to have something wrong with it. Can I have a look? We¡¯ll be living together in the future, so I need to have an understanding.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Ye Wu Chen wanted to exin, but Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t have that sort of patience. She directly ripped his clothes apart, exposing his body. She couldn¡¯t help but take in a mouthful of air. His body was filled with scars that resemble earthworms crawling all over his skin. They carried a faint colour of blood, so his white skin looked ghost-like with those scars all over his body. With that nce, however, Mu Ru Yue understood that Ye Wu Chen had been poisoned. She had a solution for dealing with that poison, but currently didn¡¯t have the ability to carry it out. At that moment, Ye Wu Chen closed his eyes in fright. He didn¡¯t dare to look at Mu Ru Yue as her eyes might contain the same disdain and disgust as all the rest. ¡°Open your eyes!¡± An authoritative voice rang in his ears. Ye Wu Chen cautiously cracked his eyes open and discovered that there wasn¡¯t a trace of disgust in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes. Her gaze was as clear as spring. ¡°Elder sister, am I¡­ am I really ugly?¡± ¡°It¡¯s only a little poison, but nothing much.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled. ¡°You just need to ept your body¡¯s problem. You don¡¯t have to care about the gazes of others. Their mouths belong to them, so just let them speak freely. If you always care about how people look at you, won¡¯t you be tired to death?¡± 1. ±¾»Ê×Ó means Royal Prince Chapter 20 - Hundred-year-old Medicine

Chapter 20- Hundred-year-old Medicine

A pair of pure eyes stared unblinkingly at Mu Ru Yue. Ye Wu Chen didn¡¯t move at all, as though thinking about what had been said. His eyes looked really innocent and were without malice. ¡°Also, you¡¯re not a fool.¡± Mu Ru Yue ced her hand on Ye Wu Chen¡¯s shoulder and said seriously, ¡°You just have a childlike mind that hasn¡¯t bloomed yet. On the contrary, your uncles and brothers won¡¯t have as pure a spirit as you.¡± Even though Mu Ru Yue epted the Imperial order out of convenience, since this person was her fiance, she wouldn¡¯t allow anyone talk about him no matter how terrible he was. ¡°Elder sister, are you a celestial maiden?¡± Ye Wu Chen blinked his brightrge eyes. With a candid smile on his handsome face, he continued, ¡°You must be an elder sister celestial maiden that was dispatched by my father and mother and sent to me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me elder sister!¡± Mu Ru Yue viciously red at him. ¡°I remember that the Ghost King¡¯s age is 19. I¡¯m only 14 now. You¡¯re a whole 5 years older than me, so stop calling me elder sister.¡± ¡°Can I call you my wife since those people said that you were my wife?¡± ¡°No!¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s eyes fogged up with tears from grief. He looked pitifully at Mu Ru Yue. Unreasonably, Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart softened. ¡°Up to you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Ye Wu Chen excitedly smiled. With a faintly misty gaze brimming with innocence and enticement, he dered, ¡°I¡¯ll call you my wife from now on.¡± Upon saying that, he leaned his body forward to ce a kiss at the corner of Mu Ru Yue¡¯s lips. Hong! Mu Ru Yue¡¯s mind was instantly stunned at that moment as she looked at the handsome face that had neared her. Her face turnedpletely red, including her ears. ¡®My first kiss has been stolen by a little kid?¡¯ Even though Ye Wu Chen had the physique of a 19-year-old, his mind had stagnated for the past dozen years ago ever since the murder of King Nan An and his imperial consort. To her, he was still a child that had yet to grow up. Facing such a personcking a matured mind, she essentially hadn¡¯t put up any defences against him. ¡°Ye Wu Chen, what do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Mu Ru Yue pushed the handsome young man in front of her away. Slightly angered, she asked, ¡°Do you know what you have done?¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s eyes expressed a feeling of wrongness. ¡°My father calls my mother his wife, and I saw them do that each day. My wife, did I do something wrong? Please don¡¯t be angry. If you really dislike it, then I¡¯ll stop doing that.¡± The young man¡¯s voice was pure and without taint. Mysteriously, the anger in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart was appeased. ¡°I¡¯m not angry, I was just shocked.¡± Mu Ru Yue took in a deep breath. ¡°Ye Wu Chen, do you know how to leave the pce? Let¡¯s head out now.¡± Initially, she wanted to ask Ji Ru Ya why she¡¯d helped her, but seeing the circumstances today, it would be impossible. ¡®Forget it, this matter could be asked next time.¡® After leaving the pce, Mu Ru Yue went to a medicinal shop in the Phoenix City. It was about midday, so there weren¡¯t many people at the moment. There was only a shopkeeper that was dozing off from boredom. ¡°I¡¯vee to sell.¡± Hearing a calm voice above his head, the shopkeeper raised his head and stretched beforezily looking at the young girl before him. ¡°I don¡¯t know what thisdy ns to sell?¡± ¡°Coming here, of course it¡¯s to sell medicinal nts.¡± Mu Ru Yue took out the handkerchief in her embrace and tossed it to the shopkeeper. The shopkeeper mindlessly opened the handkerchief. Once he saw the medicinal nt enveloped by the handkerchief, however, his body shuddered and the drowsiness left him as he eximed in amazement, ¡°This¡­ this is a 100-year-old medicinal nt?!¡± Chapter 21 - Angered Crown Prince Jing

Chapter 21- Angered Crown Prince Jing

On the Martial God Continent, medicinal nts were ranked as 10-year-old, 50-year-old, 100-year-old, 1,000-year-old, andstly the rumoured 10,000-year-old medicinal nt. Since Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t originate from the Martial God continent, she wasn¡¯t sure on the medicinal nt rankings. She had expected the medicine she¡¯d picked from the floor the previous day to be at most 50 years old. Thus, this method of using energy to grow medicine not only reinvigorated it, it also extended its life by a fold to 100 years. Mu Ru Yue was momentarily excited. If this were really the case, she held a great treasure in her hands. The shopkeeper caressed the medicinal nt in his hand as though it were his treasure. With bright eyes, he said, ¡°Lady, I can give you 100 gold coins for this medicinal nt.¡± Gold coins was the measurement of money in the Martial God Continent. This was slightly different from Hua Xia. Hua Xia just used the weighing of gold as a measurement, but here they literally used gold and silver coins as money. The proper mary system here was 1 silver coin equated to 100 copper coins and 100 silver coins equated to 1 gold coin. Mu Ru Yue nodded as she nced at the various medicines in the shop. ¡°Please help me choose 100 stalks of 50-year-old medicinal nts, disregarding the types.¡± The shopkeeper looked curiously at her. Others came to buy medicinal nts tailored to what they needed, but was this girl great enough that she didn¡¯t care about the type? Since he was trying to make a business, however, he naturally wouldn¡¯t question his clients. ¡°Alrightdy, please wait a moment.¡± The shopkeeper carried the medicinal nts over after a short moment and presented them before Mu Ru Yue. ¡°A 100 stalks of 50-year-old medicinal nts will cost you 50 gold coins.¡± Even though the difference between a 50-year-old and 100-year-old was only by a fold, their prices were as wide as the heavens and earth. Moreover, if it were a 1,000-year-old medicinal nt, its value would be sky-high. With Mu Ru Yue¡¯s current ability, however, it was impossible for her to manufacture a 1,000-year-old medicinal nt as those kinds of medicinal nts required vast amounts of energy, which she couldn¡¯t provide. Taking the bag of medicinal nts from the shopkeeper, Mu Ru Yue turned around and walked out. ¡°Have you heard? Yesterday, the Royal family withdrew the trash¡¯s marriage order.¡± ¡°Haha! Your information is outdated. It wasn¡¯t the Royal family that withdrew the marriage. It was the Mu family¡¯s trash that announced in the throne room that she didn¡¯t want to marry Crown Prince Jing, nor any of the royal line. She also said that all the princes and royals were stud horses that were covered in germs. The most interesting point was that His Majesty didn¡¯t punish her.¡± Everyone recalled the recent rumours and used it as a topic during the tea break after their meals in the restaurant. Nobody saw that in one of the rooms of the restaurant, a handsome man¡¯s face had ashened while his fists were tightly clenched. Hong! He stood up from his chair. With gritted teeth, he looked as though he wanted to viciously strangle that wretched girl to death. ¡®Stud horse? She actually dared to call me a dirty stud horse?¡¯ ¡®Even though I loved Ting Er, I already have two concubines in my courtyard. But isn¡¯t this normal? Which man will choose to only have one woman in his life?¡¯ ¡®Compared to Ninth Royal Uncle Ye Yi Hua, who needed to use a brothel for his relief, I¡¯m already on the better side.¡¯ ¡®Excluding the fool that didn¡¯t know anything, who was that old and didn¡¯t already have a few women?¡¯ ¡®Mu Ru Yue called me a what? A stud horse?¡¯ ¡°Royal Grandfather didn¡¯t make a move on her due to the reputation of the Mu family. But I definitely won¡¯t let her go. I must kill her!¡± Ye Tian Feng gnashed his teeth in hatred. If Mu Ru Yue was before him, she would definitely be shredded into countless pieces. Actually, it wasn¡¯t because the Emperor of Zi Yue looked up to the Mu family, it was because Mu Ru Yue was an unloved trash. With his prestige as an Emperor, however, he couldn¡¯t say that. Moreover, Ji Ru Ya had been constantly tempting him at that moment. Even though he was already too old and didn¡¯t have much energy, his heart would still re up from those instigation. He just wanted to dismiss the crowd and enjoy a solitary time with his beloved women. Chapter 22 - Green Pill

Chapter 22- Green Pill

¡°Feng Er!¡± Tian Yuan frowned as most things about his disciple was great, but his temperament still wasn¡¯t sufficiently stable. Ye Tian Feng then remembered that his Master was still here, so he hastily suppressed the anger in his heart. ¡°Master, your disciple was previously too angry so¡­¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. But with that temper, it will be hard for you to shoulder great matters. You should learn from the rest.¡± Tian Yuan sighed. ¡°That¡¯s right, a peerless genius was recently discovered. It was a talent that had roused Grandmaster Wu Yu¡¯s heart and made him want to recruit a disciple.¡± Astonishment was seen in Ye Tian Feng¡¯s eyes. He had been in the Qing Yun Sect for about a dozen years already, so how could he not understand the temperament of Grandmaster Wu Yu? That old man¡¯s sight was incredibly high, and his gaze was vicious and fierce. He initially wanted to be taken under his wing, but he was rejected right on the spot. With his position in the Qing Yun Sect, the disciple he recruited would definitely have a high status in the sect. ¡°Who was that talent that had moved Grandmaster Wu Yu¡¯s heart and even made him recruit a disciple?¡± He was really curious as to how that person could enter the high sighted eyes of Grandmaster Wu Yu. ¡°It¡¯s a young teenage girl.¡± Tian Yuan smiled. ¡°We still don¡¯t know her name and identity. I¡¯m not telling you this so you can help me search for her. You¡¯re a disciple of the Qing Yun Sect after all, so if your movements are too obvious, it will attract attention from the other sects. Moreover, Grandmaster Wu Yu had already said that this matter cannot be made known to anyone. My purpose in telling you this is to make you understand that there is a peerless talent in the city. There may be some difficulties for that girl you love to obtain victory in a few months time.¡± Ye Tian Feng¡¯s heart sunk. ¡°Grandmaster Tian Yuan, even if Ting Er obtains second ce, Royal Grandfather shouldn¡¯t care that much.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± Grandmaster Tian Yuan stood. ¡°But haven¡¯t you thought that if she wants to enter Qing Yun Sect, she must obtain first ce so that she can beparable to Crown Prince Jing¡¯s status and be a disciple of the Qing Yun Sect? You really don¡¯t want her to get the top position? Don¡¯t worry, Master has some ns for that.¡± His heart moved as Ye Tian Feng looked at Tian Yuan. ¡°Does Master mean¡­¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Tian Yuan stroked his beard and smiled. ¡°I remember that your girl is a Third Martial Stage practitioner. I¡¯ve a Green Pill that can be used to increase her power. Let¡¯s go. Master will go with you and meet that girl to see if she really ispatible with my disciple.¡± A Green Pill could allow a martial practitioner under the Fifth Martial Stage to break through a level, but it could only be used once in their life. Ye Tian Feng became excited. His adam¡¯s apple moved up and down as he replied, ¡°This disciple thanks Master for his kind intentions on Ting Er¡¯s behalf.¡± In the Mu family, cheers filled the manor ever since Mu Qing had returned. It was unknown what Mu Ting Er and Mu Yi Xue chatted about after they gathered around Mu Qing, but that something made them let out a trail of bell-likeughter. Suddenly, when a sharp-sighted daughter of the Mu family noticed Mu Ru Yue walking in from outside the manor, her lips lifted into a smile. ¡°I had long ago said that someone wouldn¡¯t bepatible with the Crown Prince, but that certain person didn¡¯t listen. Now it¡¯s great that she is going to marry a fool. Haha! I heard that the fool¡¯s mind isn¡¯t too good, and his appearance is so ugly that it¡¯s ghost-like, having literally scared a maid senseless. Hey everyone, let¡¯s take a guess. If a certain person were to wed, will she go crazy from looking at the Ghost King¡¯s appearance?¡± ¡®Ugly appearance?¡® Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows raised as the image of an innocent and handsome face with innocent and enticing pure eyes entered her mind. ¡®Such a handsome person had be an ugly, ghost-like existence. This is indeed the might of rumours.¡¯ Perhaps, it was due to him rarely leaving the manor. Nobody helped dress him up, so after a long time, everyone thought he was so ugly that he couldn¡¯t meet with people. ¡®Who knew that his handsome appearance could instead make all the colours in the world fade?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue ignored the girl, but who could¡¯ve known that the girl didn¡¯t want to let her off? As she was heading to her room, a delicate figure blocked her path. ¡°Mu Ru Yue, are you deaf? Couldn¡¯t you hear that I was talking to you?¡± Looking at the young girl with a snow-white face, Mu Ru Yue asked in astonishment, ¡°You were talking to me?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Mu Yi Xue¡¯s face reddened with fury. Just as she wanted to brandish a hand to hit Mu Ru Yue, she was restricted by Mu Ting Er. ¡°That¡¯s enough Xue Er! She is still your blood sister. No matter what, you shouldn¡¯t raise your hand against her due to anger. If you do, I won¡¯t recognise you.¡± Chapter 23 - Love Is Selfishness

Chapter 23- Love Is Selfishness

Did Mu Ting Er really want to help Mu Ru Yue? No! When Mu Yi Xue was about to brandish her hand at Mu Ru Yue, she saw that two people hade from outside. These two were her lover Ye Tian Feng and an elder with an immortal bone. Seeing Ye Tian Feng¡¯s respectful appearance, she had already guessed that elder¡¯s identity. ¡°Elder sister Ting Er!¡± Mu Yi Xue had tears in her eyes from feeling wronged. ¡°Elder sister Ting Er, you actually scolded me for that trash and threatened me? What¡¯s so good about that trash? No matter how well you¡¯ve treated her, she didn¡¯t show you any respect, and just kept scolding you saying that you¡¯re just an adopted daughter and aren¡¯tpatible with the Mu family.¡± ¡°Xue Er, no matter what, we are a family; a family should be harmonious. You should raise your hands against outsiders instead.¡± Mu Ting Er knitted her brows, obviously unhappy with what Mu Yi Xue had said. ¡°Moreover, what she says is correct. I¡¯m just an adopted daughter that doesn¡¯t have the bloodline of the Mu family.¡± Mu Ru Yue had just crossed her arms, watching the good show since the start of the exchange. Mu Ting Er really knew how to act, so it satisfied her mood as she watched the show. But¡­ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed. She had ignored their countless provocations since she hadn¡¯t cared about them. But even if she didn¡¯t care, it didn¡¯t mean she would tolerate it. ¡°I think you have thought wrongly on a matter. For a man like Ye Tian Feng, even if he was sent before me, I won¡¯t even give him a nce. Moreover, father also heard what I said in the throne room. It wasn¡¯t the Royal family that withdrew the marriage. It was I, Mu Ru Yue, that didn¡¯t want to marry a man that is filled with germs. ¡°So Mu Ting Er, congrattions! You have picked up rubbish that I didn¡¯t want. I heard in the manor, there are two beautiful concubines and that it might even increase. By that time, you will be filled with germs. Oh! That¡¯s right, I also don¡¯t know if Ye Tian Feng has a habit of having two girls attend to him at once. I am really anticipating your expression when you see your husband rolling in bed with two other girls.¡± Swish! Mu Ting Er¡¯s expression turned deathly white as her delicate body swayed. It was as though she was a sail caught in the wind. She loved Ye Tian Feng with all her heart, so when she thought of her beloved man doing those kinds of things with other girls, she felt an intense pain inside. It made her want to die immediately. If she were to see those kinds of scene in the future, she really didn¡¯t know if she would have the courage to live on. Mu Qing¡¯s expression changed drastically, and he wanted to re up. Before he could open his mouth, a holler was heard behind Mu Ru Yue, expressing unsuppressed fury. ¡°Mu Ru Yue, what are you saying?!¡± As Ye Tian Feng said that, he already embraced Mu Ting Er¡¯s delicate body. With deep feelings in his eyes, he asked, ¡°Ting Er, don¡¯t listen to her gibble. How can I have that kind of habit?¡± ¡°Your Highness.¡± Mu Ting Er tightly held onto Ye Tian Feng¡¯s hand. With tears in her eyes, she asked, ¡°Will you let other girls enter the manor in the future and do those kinds of activities with them? Will they be pregnant with your child?¡± Ye Tian Feng was stunned. He pursed his lips, at a loss of what to say to her. Gradually, the hope in Mu Ting Er¡¯s eyes dimmed as tears slowly flowed down her lovable face. ¡®He always said that he loved me, but when loving me, he stilly with other girls. Is this what love is? Love should be more selfish. I don¡¯t want to share my beloved man willingly.¡¯ The notion of him enjoying himself with other girls made her feel a pain that caused her to want to die. It was like countless des were piercing her body. ¡°Ting Er, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely treat you well for the rest of our lives.¡± Ye Tian Feng tightly embraced the lovable body as he said with an aching heart, ¡°You will be the most beloved woman in my life.¡± ¡®Just treat her well for the rest of her life?¡¯ But what she wanted was to be his only woman. Chapter 24 - Good Nephew~ Let Me Hear You Call Me Aunt

Chapter 24- Good Nephew~ Let Me Hear You Call Me Aunt

¡°Mu Ru Yue!¡± Ye Tian Feng looked furiously at Mu Ru Yue as he shouted, ¡°Who let you to say those kinds of words to Ting Er? Even if you¡¯re jealous, you shouldn¡¯t hurt a weak girl! Ting Er isn¡¯t you, she¡¯s so delicate that she wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand your harsh words. Immediately apologise to Ting Er!¡± ¡°Jealous?¡± Mu Ru Yueughed, shooting a gaze of mockery at Ye Tian Feng. ¡°Who am I jealous of? Mu Ting Er? Can it be jealous for you? What I said in the throne room was the truth. I, Mu Ru Yue, am unwilling to marry stud horses during my lifetime. My husband must only have me as his woman for all his life. Which of my expectations have you reached? Even if I was blind, I wouldn¡¯t fall for you.¡± The young girl¡¯s piercing gaze made Ye Tian Feng¡¯s expression change. Even though he had heard the rumours, he couldn¡¯t believe that the girl who loved him to the bones would say such words. But now, standing in front of him was really that young girl, and she no longer had any sentiments in her gaze. Her eyes didn¡¯t have the slightest trace of love. It was just mockery and another emotion he couldn¡¯t believe¡ª disgust. Ye Tian Feng was clueless. ¡®Why is it that when I meet with Mu Ru Yue¡¯s disdainful gaze, my heart feel ufortable. When has she changed?¡¯ ¡®Was it that scene she¡¯d witnessed that day that hadpletely killed her heart?¡¯ ¡®It¡¯ll be better this way. It makes me feel much morefortable whenpared to seeing her starry-eyed and infatuated gaze.¡¯ Ye Tian Feng ignored the unhappiness in his heart as he looked coldly at Mu Ru Yue. ¡°Mu Ru Yue, immediately apologise to Ting Er!¡± Hearing his words, Mu Ru Yue wanted tough. So naturally, she did. ¡°Ye Tian Feng, what identity are you using to order me? Are you ordering me by your Crown Prince Jing status? If I remembered correctly, Crown Prince Jing is the nephew to the Ghost King. Even though I have yet to wed into Ghost King Manor, I already have a title. ording to seniority, I¡¯m your aunt. So, good nephew, let me hear you call me aunty!¡± Ye Tian Feng¡¯splexion turned from green to white, back to green, and then white again, changing constantly. Mu Ru Yue chuckled lightly. Her eyes were filled with a frostiness that couldn¡¯t be dissolved. ¡°Good nephew, I¡¯ll wait for the day where you serve me tea.¡± Tossing those words, Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t care about the Ye Tian Feng that had an ashenplexion. She slowly faded from the crowd¡¯s sight. Herck of rebellion these past days was due to her not wanting to speak with these people. But because some still thought she was easy to bully, today, she wanted to let them understand that she, Mu Ru Yue, wasn¡¯t someone who would endure being bullied. ¡°Father and Your Highness, look at that girl!¡± Mu Yi Xue was so angry that she almost jumped. ¡°Evenmoners wouldn¡¯t have only one girl in their life. She is a raving lunatic!¡± Suddenly, she seemed to have remembered her spoken words as she immediately covered her mouth, looking sheepishly at Mu Ting Er. ¡°Elder sister Ting Er, I¡­¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Mu Ting Er shook her head as she gradually suppressed the bitterness in her heart. ¡°What you said is correct. Your Highness, I don¡¯t me you. Who in this world is able to just have a single woman in his life? Such a matter would really be a lunatic¡¯s dream.¡± After saying that, she seemed to be muttering to herself as tears once again flowed from her eyes. ¡°Your Highness, if you have Ting Er in your heart, Ting Er will be satisfied.¡± Her words gave Ye Tian Feng heartache as he tightened his hold on the body in his embrace. ¡°Ting Er, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely treat you well my entire life. I promise!¡± Chapter 25 - Mu Qing’s Surprise

Chapter 25- Mu Qing¡¯s Surprise

¡°Cough! Cough!¡± Mu Qing coughed, interrupting the flirting couple. ¡°Your Highness, may I ask who this is?¡± Ye Tian Feng came back to reality. Previously, he had been consoling Mu Ting Er and forgotten about his Master. Thinking that he had actually forgotten about his Master¡¯s existence, he expressed guilt. ¡°Mu family¡¯s head and Ting Er, this is my Master, Alchemist Grandmaster Tian Yuan of the Qing Yun Sect.¡± It was like a strong blow that struck Mu Qing¡¯s head. Shortly afterward, he changed from being in a daze to expressing tion. He immediately went forth and, with a ttering smile on his face, greeted the guest. ¡°So, it¡¯s the Grandmaster honouring us of your arrival. I previously didn¡¯t know Grandmaster¡¯s identity. I plead for Grandmaster¡¯s forgiveness for any unsatisfactory actions.¡± Tian Yuan arrogantly nodded as he shifted his gaze at Mu Ting Er, who still had a paleplexion. ¡°This is the girl that Feng Er had mentioned? She¡¯s not bad. Feng Er¡¯s eyesight has always been good.¡± Hearing Tian Yuan¡¯s praises, Mu Ting Er¡¯splexion slowly recovered as she bashfully leaned into Ye Tian Feng¡¯s embrace. ¡°I don¡¯t know who that girl from before was?¡± Tian Yuan asked, frowning. ¡°That¡¯s my eldest daughter.¡± Mu Qing hastily replied, ¡°Her blocked meridians made it impossible for her to cultivate. Moreover, since no one had disciplined her since she was a child, she became crafty and unruly, developing a personality that looked down on everyone. Ting Er had often been bullied by her.¡± ¡°En!¡± Tian Yuan nodded. ¡°She¡¯s also your Mu family¡¯s daughter, but there¡¯s a heaven and earth difference between them. It seems that it was an intelligent decision to terminate the marriage between Feng Er and her.¡± At this moment, how could Tian Yuan know that the trash he didn¡¯t put any thought into would actually be the peerless genius that Wu Yu had been secretly looking for? ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯vee today about a favor Feng Er asked of me. I¡¯ve heard that your daughter is currently at the Third Martial Stage practitioner. Here is a Human Stage high grade Green Pill in my hand. When used, she can break through to the Fourth Martial Stage.¡± ¡°What?¡± Mu Qing was stunned. ¡®A Human Stage high grade Green Pill? Did I hear that properly?¡¯ Mu Ting Er also forgot about her previous pain as she stared dazedly at Tian Yuan. Tian Yuan enjoyed those revered gazes, his face disying a light smile. With a flick of his finger, a pill flew towards Mu Ting Er. ¡°I hope that you won¡¯t disappoint me during the talentpetition in a few month¡¯s time.¡± Mu Ting Er shortly received the pill. With her head lowered, her long eyshes covered thecency in her eyes. ¡°I will, Grandmaster Tian Yuan. I won¡¯t let you down.¡± ¡®Mu Ru Yue, even if you are the genuine young mistress of the Mu family, while I, Mu Ting Er, am the adopted girl, so what? What was the oue? Your ex-fiance is in love with me, and your father and sister protect me. Lastly, I have also been able to obtain a pill that Grandmaster Tian Yuan had manufactured.¡¯ ¡®The Human stage high grade Green Pill is probably something someone like you wouldn¡¯t be able to touch. Moreover, all of this I have snatched from you.¡¯ With a slight raise of her brows, Mu Ting Er kept her head lowered, so nobody could notice the viciousness in her eyes. Just when Mu Ru Yue entered her room, the sunlight before her was blocked by a ck figure. Yan Jin raised his sword-like brows. He looked at the young girl before him with a smile that wasn¡¯t a smile. ¡°Little girl, why have youe back sote?¡± Mu Ru Yue frowned as she nced at him. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to casually return to human form? If you were found out, it wouldn¡¯t be good.¡± ¡°Hehe! Little girl, don¡¯t worry. With this senior¡¯s power, even if someone was near, they wouldn¡¯t be able to sense my presence.¡± Yan Jin sat down and poured himself a cup of tea. When he looked at Mu Ru Yue, it was undeniable that even though her appearance and body figure was still underdeveloped, with maturation, she would definitely be an exceptional beauty. Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t bother with him as she took out the medicinal nts she had bought from that medicine store. After slowly cing her hand above the medicinal nts, a faint energy flowed from her palm¡­ Chapter 26 - Initial Manufacturing Of Medicine

Chapter 26- Initial Manufacturing Of Medicine

Nighttime. The moonlight was like water that calmly billowed out. In one of the western living quarters of Mu manor, Mu Ru Yue was so exhausted that she was panting profusely, dripping wet with perspiration. She wiped the sweat off her forehead. When she looked at the table full of medicinal nts, she smiled in satisfaction. Within a few hours, she had finally raised the ages of all the medicinal nts. But since the method to grow medicine consumed energy, with her current power, she could at most only raise the 50-year-old medicinal nts to 100 years old. She didn¡¯t have any energy to spare after. ¡°I¡¯ll sell 50 stalks of these 100-year-old medicinal nts and use the rest to manufacture pills.¡± Upon saying that, she had already taken out the pill furnace she¡¯d bought at the market today. Right now, she was nning to manufacture the human stage low grade Return of Spring pill. It was the mostmon type of pill. Swish! With a flick of her finger, a fire lit atop the tip of her finger. With a gentle wave, the fire headed towards the pill furnace, activating it. When the red-hot fire light shone on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s white face, she already had an appearance that could flip a country despite her young age. Her looks were definitely beyond that of Mu Ting Er, not inferior in the least. This was the first time Mu Ru Yue manufactured pills, so after a short moment, her me dimmed, and the 100-year-old medicinal nt within the pill furnace was wasted¡­¡­ ¡°Failed? I¡¯ll retry!¡± Mu Ru Yue sneered as from her memories, she didn¡¯t know what it meant to give up. Swish! A fire was lit again, violently igniting the pill furnace. Having experienced failure, her control had improved¡­ During the night, Mu Ru Yue failed numerous times. There was a pile of ashes from 100-year-old medicinal nts at her side. When Yan Jin witnessed that, his heart hurt. ¡®A failure! This girl is a failure!¡® ¡®Those were 100-year-old medicinal nts and weren¡¯t weeds. Did she not feel any pain from wasting a whole pile of them? Wouldn¡¯t it be better for me to have eaten it and convert them all to power?¡¯ When the sun rose, Mu Ru Yue finally manufactured the Return of Spring pill. When she looked at the pill in her hand, she frowned with dissatisfaction. ¡°I actually used an entire night¡¯s time to manufacture a Human Stage low grade pill. It seems that I need to have a better understanding of the pill manufacturing technique.¡± If someone heard those words, they would really want to strangle her to death. She used just a night to manufacture a Human Stage low grade Pill without any tutge. If this were the case, how could someone with a master¡¯s tutge who took three entire days to make one still have face? Even the most outstanding alchemist in the entire continent would require two days for their first manufacturing of pills. Of course Mu Ru Yue¡¯s rapid manufacturing speed was rted to her perverse mental strength, and the many 100-year-old medicinal nts she had wasted. Everyone knew that the more aged the medicinal nt was, the easier it was for Alchemists to manufacture their medicines. ¡°Little girl.¡± Yan Jin yawned. He opened his eyes groggily. ¡°It¡¯s day time already?¡± ¡°Yan Jin, I¡¯ll head over to the medicine shop.¡± Mu Ru Yue tightly held onto the Return of Spring pill in her hand. With a few glimmers in her eyes, she thought that when she went to the shop with only a single 100-year-old medicine, it wouldn¡¯t matter. But this time she mustn¡¯t let anyone recognise her. She had experienced a proverb in her past life that was: ¡®The ignorant aren¡¯t guilty, but treasuring a jade ring bes a crime.¡¯ In the bustling city streets, peddlers were shouting as horses galloped around, forming a noisy scene. Currently, in the streets of the city was a frail girl. She wore a cloak and entered a popr medicine shop. She wordlessly tossed a bag in front of the shopkeeper. The shopkeeper was stunned before frowning as he opened the bag. Upon seeing the contents of the bag, however, he was no longer calm. ¡°This¡­aren¡¯t these 100-year-old medicinal nts? There also seems to be a couple stalks in here?¡± Even though 100-year-old medicinal nts weren¡¯t as rare as 1,000-year-old medicinal nts, it was still pricy. Moreover, there were 50 stalks of the 100-year-old medicinal nts in there. The shopkeeper, who had a lot of experience, was still shocked at such arge-scale business transaction. ¡°Lady, are you sure you want to sell all of these 100-year-old medicinal nts?¡± The shopkeeper violently swallowed his saliva as he looked with shock and curiosity at Mu Ru Yue. This was due to the cloak that covered her appearance. From her voice, the shopkeeper could differentiate that the mysterious person before him was a young girl. Of course, for her to be able to sell so many medicinal nts, she definitely wouldn¡¯t be an ordinarymoner. But what made the shopkeeper curious was how she had obtained 50 stalks of 100-year-old medicinal nts? ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded slightly. With a calm gaze, she continued, ¡°Excluding that, I also want to sell a Return of Spring Pill.¡± ¡°Return of Spring Pill?¡± The shopkeeper was stunned. Even though the Return of Spring Pill was just a human stage low grade pill, on this continent, Alchemist were very highly respected. Even if she were to sell such an item, he naturally wouldn¡¯t look down on her. ¡°Lady, for the 50 stalks of medicinal nts, I will give you 100 gold coins for each of them. As for the Return of Spring Pill, I¡¯ll have to seek an Alchemist from our Return of Spring Hall to calcte the price of that pill from analysing its quality. If the Lady trusts our Return of Spring Hall, you can temporarily ce the Return of Spring Pill with us ande back tomorrow to collect your money.¡± Mu Ru Yue silently looked at the shopkeeper. After pondering for a long moment, she said, ¡°The Return of Spring Hall has a good reputation. I will naturally trust it. Since that is the case, I shall return tomorrow.¡± ¡°I give my thanks to the Lady.¡± The shopkeeper let out a breath before instructing his subordinate to bring the gold coins over. He personally handed them over to Mu Ru Yue. After receiving the gold coins, Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t stay and left the shop¡­ ¡°100-year-old medicinal nts. Hehe! I didn¡¯t expect to obtain so many 100-year-old medicinal nts in one go.¡± The shopkeeper chuckled and casually took up a medicine stalk. At that moment, his smile stiffened as he stared at it. It was as though he were looking at a ghost as astonishment yed across his face. He couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing. He hastily checked the other medicinal nt stalks. Even though it wasn¡¯t obvious, there was a not big, nor small green sword-shaped symbol at the bottom of every stalk of these medicinal nts. ¡°This¡­ isn¡¯t this the medicine from our Return of Spring Hall? I definitely know all of the medicinal nts in the Return of Spring Hall. I don¡¯t think there were a lot of 100-year-old medicinal nts, nor were there any traces of theft. How can they appear in her hands? That¡¯s right, I remember that there was a young girl that had bought 100 stalks of 50-year-old medicinal nts. Those medicinal nts were personally handpicked by myself, so I clearly remember that. But how did those 50-year-old medicinal nts turn into 100-year-old medicinal nts?¡± ¡®That¡¯s right, these really were the medicinal nts I had sold, but what had happened?¡¯ ¡°No, this won¡¯t do. I must request a meeting with Grandmaster Wu Yu as it¡¯s just too unimaginable.¡± How could the shopkeeper not be shocked with the 50-year-old medicinal nts turning into 100-year-old medicinal nts after just a few days? He thought, ¡®This matter must be reported to Grandmaster Wu Yu.¡¯ Chapter 27 - Astonished Grandmaster Wu Yu

Chapter 27 - Astonished Grandmaster Wu Yu

¡°Hehe! Elder Zhao, I¡¯ve won this round again.¡± In an inn, Wu Yu ced a ck chess piece gently on the board before chuckling. ¡°How¡¯s this? You should yield with this move, right?¡± ¡°Grandmaster Wu Yu¡¯s chess skills are outstanding. I concede defeat,¡± said Elder Zhao,ughing humbly. At this moment, an energy filled voice shouted from outside, ¡°Grandmaster Wu Yu, the shopkeeper of Return of Spring Hall, Yi Xu, requests a meeting.¡± ¡°Return of Spring Hall?¡± Wu Yu slightly knitted his white brow before rxing it. ¡°The Return of Spring Hall is one of the affiliate businesses of our Qing Yun Sect. Since that¡¯s the case, let him in. I wonder why the shopkeeper of the Return of Spring Hall hase to seek this elder.¡± ¡°Yes, Grandmaster Wu Yu.¡± After giving a respectful response, the room door was gradually pushed opened. There stood a middle-aged man wearing a cyan attire. He entered the room, anxiousness expressed on his face. When he saw Wu Yu, his eyes lit up as he gathered his courage to greet him. ¡°Your subordinate, Yi Xu, greets Grandmaster Wu Yu.¡± ¡°You¡¯re Yi Xu? What have youe to report to this elder?¡± Wu Yu¡¯s gaze was calm as he looked, neither cold nor hot, at the middle-aged man. ¡°This was what happened, Grandmaster Wu Yu. Two days ago, 100 stalks of 50-year-old medicinal nts were sold from the Return of Spring Hall.¡± Yi Xu¡¯s heart was filled with so much excitement that he couldn¡¯t suppress it. Following that, after hearing his words, Wu Yu frowned his white brows again. ¡°Is that it?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not it.¡± Swallowing his saliva with difficulty, Yi Xu replied with a tremble, ¡°Just now, the young girl that had bought the medicinal nts had sold it back to the Return of Spring Hall.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Wu Yu impatiently interrupted his words as his aged face expressed dissatisfaction. ¡°You can settle this kind of matter yourself, you don¡¯t need to report to me for such things.¡± ¡°But the medicinal nts that were sold had turned into 100-year-old nts by her hands.¡± Yi Xu felt wronged. If it wasn¡¯t for such an important matter, he wouldn¡¯t havee to disturb Grandmaster Wu Yu¡¯s peace. ¡°What did you say?!¡± Crash! Wu Yu stood up, an expression of disbelief disyed on his face. He red at Yi Xu with shock. His expression slightly frightened Yi Xu, who withdrew his neck. He replied weaker than before. ¡°The 100 stalks of 50-year-old medicinal nts the young girl had bought had turned into 100-year-old nts in just two days. Those medicinal nts had our Return of Spring Hall¡¯s mark. Due to our marks being inconspicuous, that girl probably hadn¡¯t noticed it and sold it back to our Return of Spring Hall.¡± Even though it was just a few sentences, he had given a detailed exnation of the matter. Wu Yu and Elder Zhao, who was at the side, were stunned. How could such an unimaginable matter happen? There were people that could reinvigorate the life of withered medicinal nts, but it was unheard of to increase the age of the medicinal nt. ¡°Yi Xu, are you telling the truth?¡± Wu Yu¡¯s heart trembled. If there really was such a person in the world, wouldn¡¯t they literally scare people to death? ¡°It¡¯s really the genuine truth. Those medicinal nts were sold by myself, so how could I not recognise them?¡± Pa! Wu Yu¡¯s legs softened as he sat back in his chair. He took in a deep breath and asked, ¡°Do you know the name and address of that girl?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know about that, but since she wanted to sell a Return of Spring Pill and the appraisal Master wasn¡¯t in the Return of Spring Hall, I had told her to return to the Return of Spring Hall tomorrow.¡± ¡°Return of Spring Pill?¡± Wu Yu was startled, faint glimmers dancing in his eyes. ¡°Let me have a look at that pill.¡± Return of Spring Pill was the mostmon kind of pills that any apprentice could easily manufacture. What he was really interested in, however, was that the girl could increase the age of the medicinal nts. Chapter 28 - Becoming An Apprentice To A Master Part 1

Chapter 28- Bing An Apprentice To A Master Part 1

¡°Yes, Grandmaster Wu Yu.¡± Yi Xu took out the Return of Spring Pill and respectfully walked up to stop in front of Wu Yu. The initially calm appearance on Wu Yu¡¯s old face changed drastically. His entire body seemed to be experiencing an indescribable shock. He used index finger and thumb while he held the pill in the palm of his other hand to crush the Return of Spring Pill and gave it a taste. ¡°Grandmaster Wu Yu, how is the Return of Spring Pill?¡± Yi Xu was stunned as he didn¡¯t know what happened. With a light sigh, Wu Yu ced that Return of Spring Pill on the table. With helplessness on his aged face, he replied, ¡°The fusion rate of the medicinal nts¡¯ strength has reached 95%.¡± ¡°Grandmaster Wu Yu, I don¡¯t know what medicinal nt¡¯s strength means¡­¡± Yi Xu expressed curiosity as he knew about fusion rate, but he didn¡¯t know about the a medicinal nt¡¯s strength. ¡°A medicinal nt¡¯s strength is a measurement of how much of the medicinal nt¡¯s power had dissolve in the body. Everyone knows that this Return of Spring Pill is a pill that recovers energy within a low Martial Stage practitioner. If it had 80% medicinal strength, their energy would take three hours to recover. Medicinal strength that reached 100% would mean an instant recovery.¡± Yi Xu gasped in shock. It was no wonder why Wu Yu¡¯s expression had changed drastically. The person capable of manufacturing such a pill that could almost instantly recover the user¡¯s energy could only be discovered, not sought. ¡°I¡¯ll keep this Return of Spring Pill and will personally head to the Return of Spring Hall tomorrow.¡± Wu Yu smiled, how could he give up on such a good seedling? At dawn the next day, Mu Ru Yue gradually opened her eyes and released a mouthful of air. ¡°I¡¯ve finally reached the Second Martial Stage. Even though my power is still too weak, it¡¯s sufficient enough to prove that I¡¯m no longer a trash.¡± Narrowing her eyes, Mu Ru Yue had a sneer on her face. She would help the previous body¡¯s owner by paying back her unwillingness and humiliation in rpense for using this body. ¡°But now, I should head to the Return of Spring Hall.¡± Just as she got out of bed, a ck figure flew towards her,nding steadily in her embrace and happily rubbing his head on her body. Feeling the soft touch, Mu Ru Yue¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Yan Jin, do you know there are differences between males and females?¡± Yan Jin rolled his eyes as he said disdainfully, ¡°This senior is just a beast so he doesn¡¯t know.¡± It was unknown whether this manor had maltreated her so much that her 15-year-old body hadn¡¯t matured. But after a few years, her body would be impressive. At the moment, it was a little too t. With glimmers of light that flickered within his domineering dark eyes, Yan Jin sinisterly smiled. ¡®Little girl, this senior really hopes that you would grow up faster¡­¡¯ Return of Spring Hall When Yi Xu saw a young girl enrobed in a ck cloak, his eyes lit up and he immediately went to greet her. ¡°Lady, you¡¯ve finally arrived. I¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡± ¡°En!¡± Mu Ru Yue responded. In a voice that was frosty and without any warmth, she asked, ¡°How was it?¡± ¡°Hehe! Lady, our Grandmaster Wu Yu wishes to meet with you.¡± ¡°Grandmaster Wu Yu?¡± Mu Ru Yue slightly wrinkled her brows. Before she could say anything, an elderly voice was heard. ¡°You¡¯re the girl that increased the age of 50-year-old medicinal nts and made them 100-year-old medicinal nts?¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s raised her brows as she looked at the person walking towards her. With dark eyes devoid of emotion like the stars at night, she asked, ¡°I don¡¯t know why you wanted to meet with me?¡± Wu Yu chuckled. ¡°Hehe! Little girl, this elder doesn¡¯t have any ill intention. I only want to have a private chat with you. Are you willing?¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t raise her gaze as she caressed the little beast in her embrace, before replying calmly, ¡°Alright.¡± Chapter 29 - Becoming An Apprentice To A Master Part 2

Chapter 29- Bing An Apprentice To A Master Part 2

In a quiet room Yi Xu helped the two by pouring them each a cup of tea before quietly retreating. Mu Ru Yue sipped the tea before cing her cup back down. She looked at the elder before her and waited for him to start the conversation. ¡°Little girl, let me ask you this: were you the one that manufactured the Return of Spring Pill?¡± Wu Yu gently rubbed his fists together as he smilingly looked at Mu Ru Yue. With raised brows, Mu Ru Yue replied, ¡°That¡¯s right; I¡¯m the one that manufactured the Return of Spring Pill. Was there something wrong with it?¡± ¡°No, how can there be a problem?¡± Wu Yu¡¯s eyes lit up. This was the young girl he had been seeking. ¡°Moreover, little girl, were the medicinal nts you sold to the Return of Spring Hall the 50-year-old medicinal nts you had recently bought? We ced a unique marking on all of our Return of Spring Hall¡¯s medicinal nts, so we could tell from a nce.¡± This was beyond Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expectations. She was stunned as she hadn¡¯t thought that the Return of Spring Hall would actually mark their medicinal nts. She had neglected such a matter¡­ ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t leak this information, nor will I ask you how you did so. I just wanted to rify the matter.¡± Wu Yu smiled like a crafty fox. ¡®This young girl¡¯s Alchemist talent is high. With some nurturing, she would definitely be an outstanding Alchemist.¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Suddenly, there was a cry of exmation heard. Elder Zhao had been silent as he was thinking about why that young girl¡¯s voice sounded so familiar. When he thought of the ces where he might have heard her voice, a certain figure appeared in his mind. It was just Mu Ru Yue¡¯s unluckiness. If it were ordinary people, they wouldn¡¯t be able to differentiate between her voice and her identity. But how could Elder Zhao be someone ordinary? Moreover, ever since that innate talent test, Elder Zhao had been secretly helping Grandmaster Wu Yu find her. The young girl¡¯s voice and smile had shed through his mind a countless number of times and he could not get any more familiar with it. ¡°Elder Zhao, what are you talking about?¡± Wu Yu was unhappy that his chat had been interrupted, so his expression turned slightly unpleasant. ¡°Grandmaster Wu Yu, do you still remember that talent I had told you about previously? The one that not only had colourless innate talent, but was also a genius with powerful mental power that even destroyed the testing stone? She¡¯s that genius!¡± ¡°What?¡± Grandmaster Wu Yu couldn¡¯t stay calm as he abruptly stood up, looking startled at Mu Ru Yue. Shortly, his astonishment turned into excitement that couldn¡¯t be calmed. ¡°Little girl, I¡¯ve been searching for you for such a long time. I didn¡¯t expect my luck to be so good that the two people I was searching for turned out to be you.¡± ¡°Searching for me?¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her brows. ¡°Why were you searching for me?¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Wu Yu smiled. ¡°Little girl, I wish to recruit you as my disciple.¡± Mu Ru Yue drank a mouthful of tea to lubricate her throat as she replied without lifting her head, ¡°I refuse.¡± Her words was decisive and without any uncertainties. It stunned the few people in the room. Who was Grandmaster Wu Yu? He was the Chief Alchemist of the Qing Yun Sect. Even the head of the Sect would have to respect him. Such a high-ranking person wanted to recruit a disciple, but was rejected? If those arrogant disciples of the Qing Yun Sect were to hear of this, they would probably have vicious thoughts of beating this girl up. ¡°Little girl, you should at least give me a reason for rejecting my offer.¡± Wu Yu didn¡¯t expect Mu Ru Yue would reject him, so he was a little stunned. ¡°Being your disciple doesn¡¯t have any benefits.¡± Mu Ru Yue nced at him, her reply neither slow nor fast. She never did things that gained her no benefits. Chapter 30 - Becoming An apprentice To A Master Part 3

Chapter 30 - Bing An apprentice To A Master Part 3

¡°Who told you that being my disciple doesn¡¯t have any benefits? I can give you anything you want, be it pills or status. Even if you were to barge into the Qing Yun Sect, I can promise you that no one will touch a single hair on your body.¡± Wu Yu smiled as he swore this. ¡®Benefits? Wouldn¡¯t it be easy to give her what she wanted? With his presence, even the daughter of the Sect head wouldn¡¯t dare to touch her.¡¯ A glimmer lit up in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes. On this continent, it would be better to have a supporting mountain for protection. Hearing that elderly tone, he seemed to be a great candidate. More importantly, if there was a Master¡¯s tutge, there would definitely be less detours on her cultivation path. ¡°Alright, I reluctantly ept.¡± ¡®Reluctantly?¡¯ Yi Xu almost fell off his feet. Grandmaster Wu Yu wanted to recruit her as his disciple, but she epted it reluctantly? Everyone should know that being Grandmaster Wu Yu¡¯s disciple would mean a status that overwhelmed that of a Kingdom¡¯s princess¡¯s status by many fold. Would she dare to continue infuriating people with her words? Wu Yu, however, didn¡¯t care if she epted with reluctance or not. The most important point was that Mu Ru Yue had agreed to be his disciple. ¡°Little girl, since you¡¯ve be this elder¡¯s disciple, can you tell me your identity?¡± Wu Yu expressed excitement in his eyes. To be honest, on this continent, which expert didn¡¯t want someone to seed their legacy? But his sight was too high and no talent had entered his eyes until now. Today, he finally had a sessor. How could he not be excited? Mu Ru Yue raised her hand to lift open her hood, momentarily revealing her exceptional looks. Even though her appearance was still immature, she already had a look that could overturn a country. Elder Zhao sighed. This girl was really that peerless genius he¡¯d seen that day. ¡°I¡¯m Mu Ru Yue of the Mu family, the number one trash of the Kingdom of Zi Yue.¡± Plop! Yi Xu couldn¡¯t stand properly as he fell to the ground, hitting his head on the corner of the table. He didn¡¯t seem to feel any pain as he waspletely dazed. The number one¡­trash of the Kingdom of Zi Yue? ¡®Must she scare people like this? If that young girl was trash, then who in the world would be a talent or call themselves one?¡¯ ¡°Mu Ru Yue?¡± Elder Zhao was startled. He looked shocked at her exceptional appearance and asked, ¡°You¡¯re Mu Ru Yue? The girl that had her marriage withdrawn by Ye Tian Feng, the disciple of Grandmaster Tian Yuan? Previously, I had heard Grandmaster Tian Yuan and Ye Tian Feng¡¯s conversation which said Mu Ru Yue was a trash that wasn¡¯tpatible with him. He also fell in love with Mu Ting Er of the Mu family. Even though Mu Ting Er couldn¡¯t bepared to the female disciples in the Sect, she can still be counted as a talent in the world. Who would have thought¡­¡± ¡®Who would have thought that the young girl he¡¯d despised and snorted disdainfully at was actually one of the most peerless geniuses from the start of time?¡¯ Elder Zhao chuckled wryly, as he thought to himself, ¡®Were some matters really predestined? When he realised that the person he¡¯d withdrawn marriage with was so talented, wouldn¡¯t he feel regret?¡¯ ¡°Withdrawing a marriage with my disciple?¡± Wu Yu coldly snorted. With a gloomy expression, he fumed, ¡°He really was gutsy to even dare to withdraw from a marriage with my disciple. Does he think he¡¯s omnipotent with Tian Yuan¡¯s support? He really overestimated himself. My disciple is more important than that brat by countless fold.¡± Elder Zhao shook his head helplessly. He knew that Grandmaster Wu Yu was really angered this time, but Grandmaster Tian Yuan and Ye Tian Feng wouldn¡¯t know how they offended this elder. They didn¡¯t even know Mu Ru Yue was his disciple. Though, at that time, she hadn¡¯t even be Grandmaster Wu Yu¡¯s disciple. If they had known, then Ye Tian Feng wouldn¡¯t have done that even if you gave him an immeasurable amount of courage. Chapter 31 - Protective Grandmaster Wu Yu

Chapter 31- Protective Grandmaster Wu Yu

¡°My good disciple, don¡¯t worry. Since you¡¯re my disciple, Master won¡¯t allow anyone to bully you. Just a single word from you, and I¡¯ll go and viciously punish that brat.¡± While thinking about how Mu Ru Yue¡¯s marriage had been withdrawn when she had such appearance and talent, Wu Yu couldn¡¯t bear it and wanted to immediately punish the brat that had overlooked a treasure. ¡®How could my disciple be bullied? If anyone did so, I will kill them as repayment.¡¯ ¡°No need.¡± Mu Ru Yue shook her head and replied smilingly, ¡°Even if he didn¡¯t, I would have withdrawn from that marriage. That kind of stud horse filled with germs isn¡¯tpatible with me.¡± The young girl¡¯s words appeased Wu Yu¡¯s anger. Heughed. ¡°That¡¯s right, that brat was unlucky to have given up on my disciple. With your talent, you can find a man who is a hundred times, or even a thousand times better than him. Just a handsome man like him isn¡¯tpatible with my disciple.¡± A few glimmering lights shone in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes. ¡°Other than that, can you temporarily not tell anyone about me being your apprentice?¡± ¡°Why?!¡± Wu Yu doubtfully blinked his eyes. He initially wanted to let everyone in Qing Yun Sect know that he had found a good disciple, and even stun Grandmaster Tian Yuan and his disciple. ¡°It¡¯s simple logic. I don¡¯t need too much support in my path to maturity. You just need to protect and help me so that my growth could be more rapid than before.¡± ¡®I just need to find a supporting mountain to deal with situations I can¡¯t solve, rather than just letting my Master solve all my problems and dangers.¡¯ ¡®Without danger, how can I grow up?¡¯ She understood this logic. ¡°Haha! Alright my good disciple.¡± Wu Yu praisingly nodded. He really hadn¡¯t found the wrong person. It could only be her that would say such words as though it weremon sense. This girl wasn¡¯t a pampered young mistress from an aristocratic family, so she knew how to survive on the continent. ¡°Little girl, you shoulde and see me daily after today. I¡¯ll teach you some methods you can use in pill manufacturing and cultivation. I only have a request that during the practitioner¡¯spetition in the Phoenix City two months from now, you muste back victorious.¡± Wu Yu smiled as he stroked his white beard. Perhaps, from now on, it would be the youngster¡¯s era. They had already aged. ¡°The top position?¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled and chuckled lightly. ¡°That¡¯s what I had nned to do.¡± She wasn¡¯t interested in thepetition, but she knew Mu Ting Er would definitely participate in thepetition. Moreover, she also wanted to tell the world that she was no longer a trash! Wu Yu looked curiously at Mu Ru Yue. Even though she was currently smiling, it sent a chill into a person¡¯s heart. It was night. The moonlight shone like the rippling waves of water. Inside a house near the Mu family, a man had both his hands behind his back. His deep gaze looked towards the night sky,plex emotions within his eyes. The man wore a long silver robe. With his perfect, god-like appearance outlined by the faint moonlight, he seemed so beautiful¡ª beautiful enough to make people feel suffocated. He was so handsome that it seemed as though he could overwhelm the beauty of the moon. ¡°Master, shall your subordinate deal with the girl you¡¯re going to marry?¡± Behind him, there was a ck clothed girl respectfully kneeling, her head lowered. She knew that her Master didn¡¯t like people looking at him, even if it was just at his back. ¡°Unnecessary!¡± ¡°But, Master, if that girles to the manor, she might discover something. If others knew that Master is¡­¡± ¡°Scram!¡± His low voice contained a gloominess that made Die Yi¡¯s heart shudder. ¡®Master is protecting that girl? Why? That girl is just a trash. Why does my Master, who have never been affected by female charms, protect her?¡¯ Die Yi¡¯s head was kept lowered as she suppressed the trembles in her heart. ¡°Understood, your subordinate will take her leave.¡± She knew that she shouldn¡¯t have such feelings, but sometimes she couldn¡¯t suppress it. The only solution was to not let anyone know of her feelings¡­ Chapter 32 - Prior To The Competition

Chapter 32- Prior To The Competition

The hottest topic in the Phoenix City was definitely the huge Practitioner¡¯s Competition, which would be hosted by experts from the Qing Yun Sect, and would be judged by Crown Prince Jing. Those who seeded in reaching the top three positions could enter the eyes of the experts of the Qing Yun Sect. Thus, many people had signed up early to participate in it. ¡°Hey, have you heard that Mu Ru Yue of the Mu family will also be participating this time?¡± ¡°What? Mu Ru Yue? The number one trash of the Kingdom of Zi Yue? What a joke. Why did she joined? For theughs?¡± ¡°I guess it¡¯s to be humiliated. Haha!¡± The crowd¡¯s undisguised mockery had made Mu Qing¡¯s face redden. Heined about his daughter, a trash. ¡®Why doesn¡¯t she obediently stay at home, rather thane out for humiliation? Can it be that she thinks she canpete against Mu Ting Er?¡¯ Since the participants¡¯ names were only announced today, Mu Qing was kept in the dark until now. If not, he would have stopped her. ¡°Father.¡± Mu Yi Xue fumingly searched for Mu Ru Yue¡¯s figure. With fury expressed on her delicate and adorable face, shemented, ¡°Today was supposed to be the day elder sister Ting Er shines, but that trash just wanted to interfere. From how I see it, she¡¯s jealous of elder sister Ting Er.¡± No matter what, that trash was still a member of the Mu family so if she were to be humiliated, it was the same as the Mu family being mocked. ¡®Could it be thesest couple years of mockery wasn¡¯t enough? I really don¡¯t know how my parents gave birth to such a trash.¡¯ At this moment, no one discovered that in a close-by restaurant, there were a pair of angered eyes that were ring at the talking crowd. Wu Yu gulped a cup of wine to suppress the frantic anger in his heart. ¡®Trash? Those bastards dared to call my disciple trash? If that was the case, then what will I be? The Master of the trash, won¡¯t I be the trash among trashes? If that girl¡¯s talent was rubbish, then I dare to swear that there won¡¯t be a talent in the world.¡¯ ¡°Mu family?¡± Wu Yu coldly smiled as he lowered his gaze upon the father and daughter of the Mu family. During those few months of interaction, he already knew from Mu Ru Yue that she was poisoned before the test when she was five and that resulted in the blockage of her meridians, making her unable to cultivate. If it wasn¡¯t for an expert that helped her detoxify the poison, she would be a trash her entire life. Of course, Wu Yu didn¡¯t know that the expert was Mu Ru Yue herself. But thinking that such a talent could have been discovered 10 years ago but was only discovered now, Wu Yu¡¯s heart hurt. He really wanted to immediately tear that Mu family apart with hatred. ¡°It isn¡¯t all bad, however, as least, during thesest few years, Mu Ru Yue had clearly seen the personality of that brat Ye Tian Feng. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t my good disciple have been tricked into that stinky brat¡¯s hands?¡± Having thought so, Wu Yu felt slightly better. His disciple was abnormal, so only an outstanding man had the rights to be her husband. ¡°My wife.¡± A nice and pleasant voice was heard behind Mu Ru Yue, who was not far from the martial stage. From that voice, she knew who it was. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Mu Ru Yue turned around to look at the young man behind her. When she saw the hurt expression on his face, her words unknowingly softened. The young man smiled candidly. Due to the sunlight shining on his smiling and handsome face, it seemed as if it could sweep anyone off their feet. It was as though he were the brightest existence in the world. Even the man who held the title of being the most beautiful man in the Phoenix City, Ye Yi Hua, couldn¡¯t surmount to even half his looks. He just stood there, but it was breathtaking. Chapter 33 - My Wife, I Missed You

Chapter 33- My Wife, I Missed You

¡°My wife, I missed you. Why didn¡¯t youe to find me?¡± Saying that, the young man felt slightly upset and with his innocent, enticing eyes, it made it hard for people to resist. Unknowingly, Mu Ru Yue had a sudden thought, ¡®Does he really have the mentality of a child-like fool? Why do I feel as though this fe is actually a crafty fox instead?¡¯ 1 ¡°It seems like you¡¯re socializing nicely?¡± A lowughter was heard from a side. Ye Yi Hua could be seen waving his fan as he strided towards Mu Ru Yue. With an incredibly fake smile on his face, he swept his pair of peach blossom eyes at Ye Wu Chen before looking at Mu Ru Yue. ¡°You two haven¡¯t wed yet but already seem so intimate? It looks like Lady Mu is an open person.¡± His wording obviously meant the act of being open to intimate calls before being wedded, wouldn¡¯t that be promiscuous behaviour? Thinking about that, he smiled with watery peach blossom eyes. He continued speaking shadily, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the fool doesn¡¯t know anything. If Lady Mu is in need of a man, Ben Wang¡¯s Hua Manor is always open for Lady Mu¡¯s arrival. At that time, Ben Wang will definitely not let Lady Mu down.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze chilled as her entire body gave off an icy aura. When she looked at Ye Yi Hua¡¯s departing figure, she mockingly grinned. ¡°Since Your Highness had said those kinds of word a few times already and seemed to have forgotten what I¡¯ve said, if you insist, I will go and visit.¡± Saying that, she stopped talking for a moment as the iciness in her eyes intensified, directly piercing his heart. ¡°That is if you don¡¯t mind your manor being destroyed by me.¡± Hearing her words, Ye Yi Hua wasn¡¯t angry, but excitement was seen in his eyes instead. ¡°Ben Wang will wait for Lady Mu to destroy Ben Wang¡¯s manor. Haha!¡± Tossing hisughter, he didn¡¯t continue to look at the couple and left. That Mu family¡¯s daughter was really interesting. If she weren¡¯t a trash, he would really request his Royal father to bestow her to him. But it was a pity that he couldn¡¯t give up his smooth flowing future for a girl. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Mu Ru Yue turned her gaze to Ye Wu Chen, but she only saw him staring dazedly at the direction that Ye Yi Hua had left. After hearing Mu Ru Yue, Ye Wu Chen came back to reality and shook his head. ¡°My wife, I want to return to my manor.¡± ¡°Alright, you can head back first. After a while, I¡¯lle to find you.¡± Since thepetition was starting, Mu Ru Yue hastily tossed those words before dashing to the arena. After her figure disappeared, Ye Wu Chen moved in the opposite direction. Since it was a rare hugepetition, the people in the Phoenix City all came to enjoy watching the bustling scene. At that moment, in an unmanned alley that Ye Yi Hua had just entered, a figure suddenlynded in front of him, blocking his path. That person was wearing a long, moon-white robe that was trimmed with golden and silver threads at the border. He also wore a dazzling, silver mask on his face as he looked sinisterly at Ye Yi Hua, an expression of mockery gracing his beautiful lips. Ye Yi Hua frowned. ¡°May I ask who are you? Why have you blocked Ben Wang¡¯s path?¡± He had great power and influence, so he didn¡¯t think that he would have any enemies. Who was that before him? Peng! The man wordlessly kicked viciously at Ye Yi Hua¡¯s stomach. That kick had sent him flying to the ground. He was then lifted up to be violently bashed up with a fist. Ye Yi Hua¡¯s cultivativation wasn¡¯t low, but in the man¡¯s hands, it felt as though all of his powers were restricted, making him unable to resist. A final punchnded on his nose, and blood flowed immediately. The man satisfiedly looked at Ye Yi Hua, who had a pig face from his punches, before tossing him on the ground and added a few more kicks. ¡°Remember, not all girls are yours when you desire them.¡± 1. Note: wow a woman¡¯s instinct is so urate Chapter 34 - The Competition Begins

Chapter 34-The Competition Begins

Three quarters of an hour past noon, the audience surrounding the martial stage were excitedly discussing who would win thepetition. Some even set some bets. Of course, everyone thought that Mu Ting Er, who was at the Fourth Martial Stage, would be victorious, whilest ce would naturally be Mu Ru Yue. Who told her to be a trash? ¡°Up next, Mu Ting Er of the Mu family against young mistress Zhang Ya Xin of a honorable Marquis house.¡± It was finally Mu Ting Er¡¯s turn. Everyone¡¯s mood was roused as they ced their gazes on the green clothed young girl. Mu Ting Er seemed to be enjoying those gazes as she smiled elegantly, taking gentle lotus flower steps as she got onto the martial stage. ¡°Father, it¡¯s elder sister Ting Er¡¯s turn.¡± Mu Yi Xue pulled Mu Qing¡¯s sleeve as she jumped excitedly. ¡°Elder sister Ting Er is so amazing. Once she stepped onto the martial stage, the crowd quieted. Excluding elder sister Ting Er, who can bring about such an effect?¡± Slightly raising her snow-white chin, Mu Yi Xue expressed acent smile. How could she not feel proud from having such an outstanding elder sister? The princes and royals of the city couldn¡¯t help but cast affectionate gazes at Mu Ting Er, but the other side¡¯s eyes seemed to only look at Ye Tian Feng with a sentimental gaze. Even when those men with affectionate gazes acknowledged that she only had Ye Tian Feng in her eyes, they weren¡¯t heartbroken. They felt that only an outstanding man like Ye Tian Feng was worthy enough to be her match. They were a perfect match¡ª destined to be together. How could Mu Ru Yue, who had her marriage withdrawn, bepatible with him? How was sheparable to Ting Er? If they were in Ye Tian Feng¡¯s shoes, they would definitely pick Mu Ting Er over the trash that only had a beautiful appearance. ¡°Young mistress Zhang, let¡¯s begin.¡± Mu Ting Er turned her gaze towards Zhang Ya Xin, a friendly smile on her face. No matter who saw her face, they wouldn¡¯t feel difort towards her. ¡°Lady Mu, you don¡¯t need to be courteous.¡± Zhang Ya Xin smiled and released the long whip attached to her waist. A bright red, long whip immediately soared into the air. Hearing wind in her ear, Mu Ting Er moved her body to the side to avoid that blow and rapidly charged across the stage. In a few breaths time, she had already moved behind her opponent. Feeling an icy sword against her neck, Zhang Ya Xin¡¯s body shuddered as she smiled wryly. ¡°Lady Mu, it seems that I am not your opponent. I willingly concede defeat.¡± ¡°You let me win.¡± Mu Ting Er withdrew her sword as she cast a gaze filled with feelings towards Ye Tian Feng. The results of the match was within everyone¡¯s expectation as there was a vast disparity between their abilities. It wasn¡¯t even apetition. Zhang Ya Xin was definitely not Mu Ting Er¡¯s match. It seemed that the championship would be hers without any difficulties. ¡°Feng Er, is that the girl you love?¡± Emperor of Zi Yue stroked his beard as he smiled with satisfaction. ¡°Not bad, her talent and personality is top grade. Your sight is really good. Among the three daughters of the Mu family, only Mu Ting Er, who wasn¡¯t blood rted, is the most outstanding.¡± ¡°Royal Grandfather, if you like her, then that¡¯s great.¡± Ye Tian Feng¡¯s heart moved. It seemed that his Royal Grandfather really liked Ting Er. If this were the case, then Master wouldn¡¯t need to appear and Royal Grandfather wouldn¡¯t hinder him in marrying Ting Er. Hearing the grandfather and grandson conversation, Ji Ru Ya, who sat at the side, pouted, her eyes expressing her disdain. That Mu Ting Er really had a beautiful appearance and great talent, but she seemed too hypocritical. She admired the Mu Ru Yue she¡¯d seen a few months ago instead. At this moment, the announcer announced once more. ¡°Up next, Mu Ru Yue of the Mu family against the noble son of the Protector General of the Kingdom, Li Lu.¡± Chapter 35 - Third Martial Stage Practitioner

Chapter 35- Third Martial Stage Practitioner

When that announcement was made, the crowd quietened. Nobody expected that, excluding Mu Ting Er, there was someone that could bring out an effect of quieting the crowd. In the arena, a white clothed person walked to the center. Even though the young girl seemed meager in size, her appearance couldn¡¯t be ignored. Mu Ting Er was like a weak and delicate white flower, but this girl had the temperament of a pine bamboo in the snowy mountains, upright and unfearing of the cold. It was undeniable to everyone that in the Mu family, the most outstanding daughter was Mu Ting Er. But if one were to speak about beauty, then it was definitely the number one trash of the Kingdom of Zi Yue, Mu Ru Yue. Her beauty was like the essence of the moon, dazing everyone. ¡°You¡¯re Mu Ru Yue?¡± Li Lu smirked as he audaciously looked at Mu Ru Yue. ¡°If you lose to me, how about bing my 13th concubine?¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled, but didn¡¯t contain any warmth. ¡°But if you lose, you¡¯ll submit to me and recognise me as your master. Do you agree?¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Li Luughed without restraint as he looked at Mu Ru Yue with an interest filled gaze. ¡°So what if I promise you?¡± After he said that, he paused before continuing, ¡°I won¡¯t lose!¡± ¡®Mu Ru Yue is the famous trash of the kingdom, so how could I lose under her hands?¡¯ But before Li Lu could make his move, Mu Ru Yue made hers. Seeing the sharp icy aura of the sword in her hand, Li Lu¡¯s breath became slightly sluggish. ¡°Third Martial Stage practitioner!¡± That was right, the aura that was being emitted from her body carried an aura only a Third Martial Stage practitioner would have. Li Lu¡¯s expression changed as he tried to use his sword to defend against her attack. At that instant, he felt something strike hard against his chest. He couldn¡¯t help but spurt out a mouthful of blood, forcing him to retreat back a few steps. This unexpected result stunned everyone. Li Lu¡¯s ability wasn¡¯t strong, but he was a Third Martial Stage practitioner. ¡®The trash made me spit out a mouthful of blood?¡® ¡°Third Stage! She¡¯s actually a Third Martial Stage practitioner!¡± Mu Qing gritted his teeth as he red at Mu Ru Yue with hatred. Currently, his feelings hadn¡¯t changed from his previous feeling that his daughter was trash, nor did it wash off his feeling of humiliation from her. He instead felt that she¡¯d purposely hid her strength in order to go against him by washing off her trash title in front of the crowd. There were two others that also didn¡¯t have pleasant expression. Since she often called her a trash, Mu Yi Xue suddenly felt displeased that she wouldn¡¯t be able to call her a trash after today. On the other hand, Mu Ting Er clearly knew she was the reason why Mu Ru Yue couldn¡¯t cultivate. ¡®I had definitely poisoned her, and the innate talent test had proven that her meridians were sealed¡ªshe wouldn¡¯t have been able to cultivate. Moreover, defeating the Third Martial Stage Li Lu to a tie is one thing, but how did she force him to spit out a mouthful of blood?¡¯ Howughable it was that the two daughters and their father, who had insulted her as trash, hated her even more after she¡¯d washed off her trash title? They even thought it had made it more difficult for them to raise their head and already thought of taking her life out of hatred. ¡°I concede defeat.¡± Li Lu raised his hand as he said it with satisfaction. ¡°Lady Mu really hid her powers deeply, it gave me a shock. There¡¯s something I don¡¯t understand though. We¡¯re both at the Third Martial Stage but why do I feel that you¡¯re much more powerful than that?¡± It was precisely this feeling that made Li Lu know it would be meaningless to continue since he would definitely lose. Chapter 36 - Recruited A Servant

Chapter 36- Recruited A Servant

Mu Rue Yue slightly raised her brows. She definitely couldn¡¯t tell him it was due to using the assistance of pills. During these few months, excluding her breakthrough to the Third Martial Stage under Wu Yu¡¯s instructions, her Alchemist skills also had improved greatly, to the point that manufacturing medicine became extremely easy. Her talent literally scared Wu Yu senseless. With a couple of supportive type medicinal pills, Mu Ru Yue was confident that those of equal level as her wouldn¡¯t be her opponent. ¡°Mister Li, do you still remember what you said previously?¡± It was better for Mu Ru Yue to not mention that. Once mentioned, Mu Qing¡¯s expression darkened. Li Lu had turned 19 before he could reach the Third Martial Stage, so his innate talent wasn¡¯t strong. The one that was powerful was his father. As the Protector General of the Kingdom of Zi Yue, he held 3,000 elites soldiers and a couple tens of thousands of soldiers in his hands. That general only had a son and treated him as his treasure. No matter what Li Lu requested, he definitely wouldn¡¯t reject. The most important point was that His Majesty also had to give that general respect. ¡®If Li Lu agreed to that wretched girl¡¯s request, it would probably create trouble for Ting Er. With the Protector General¡¯s manor as her support alongside the fact that she wasn¡¯t a trash, His Majesty might agree if she were to suggest that she wanted to wed the Crown Prince. If that were the case, then what would happen to Ting Er? Therefore, I cannot let that happen.¡¯ ¡°Shut up!¡± Fury expressed on Mu Qing¡¯s face, he shouted, ¡°Mu Ru Yue! What status do you think a noble son of a Protector general has?! You want him to be your servant? Immediately apologise to Mister Li!¡± The crowd hadn¡¯t expected that he would shout at his daughter in public, so they were stunned. They knew that Mu Qing disliked Mu Ru Yue, but they didn¡¯t know it was to such an extent. She was his own daughter after all, and bloodties were valued above all else. Why did they feel as though Mu Qing hated her to death while Mu Ting Er, who was only adopted, was instead loved and pampered? ¡°Mu family?¡± Looking at such a scene, Wu Yu frowned, his gaze slowly bing unpleasant. ¡°Don¡¯t even mention that brat of the general bing her servant. Even if she wanted the Emperor to serve her, it would also be eptable. Seeing how audacious this Mu family is, I really don¡¯t know how my precious disciple survived until now.¡± If it wasn¡¯t for Mu Ru Yue not wanting to make their rtionship known, he would have charged towards that bastard Mu Qing and teach him a severe lesson! But this matter mustn¡¯t be exposed yet. After thepetition, he would beat up Ye Tian Feng as revenge for his precious disciple. ¡°Mu family¡¯s head, this matter doesn¡¯t seem to involve you.¡± Li Lu red at him unhappily, as he snapped, ¡°Even though I, Li Lu, am a womanizer, I¡¯m still a bonafide man. Father had taught me that I must do what I¡¯d promised. Since I¡¯ve promised Lady Mu, I¡¯ll definitely keep to my words.¡± Mu Qing¡¯s expression changed drastically as he hadn¡¯t expected this to happen. Moreover, Li Lu had known in detail about Mu Qing¡¯s actions all these years. He scornfully looked at him and continued, ¡°Furthermore, I¡¯ve heard that the genuine young mistress of the family was bullied and insulted by the Masters and even the servants. The weird thing was that an adopted girl from an unknown ce was loved and pampered instead. Is this the way of your family, or is it that the adopted girl was your biological daughter from an unknown brothel¡¯s prostitute?¡± Hearing that, Mu Ting Er¡¯s adorable face turned ashen as she tightly clenched her fist, furiously ring at Li Lu. ¡®That brat actually dares to insult me and say that I was born of a prostitute. Unforgivable! He shouldn¡¯t think that even if he is the son of the Protector General, he can do anything he wanted. My Mu family¡¯s power isn¡¯t weak either.¡¯ ¡®If it isn¡¯t to keep up my feeble image, I will definitely make that brat bleed on the spot!¡¯ Chapter 37 - Downfall Of Mu Ting Er’s Reputation Part 1

Chapter 37 - Downfall Of Mu Ting Er¡¯s Reputation Part 1

¡°Mister Li, ording to your status as a younger generation, I will not lower myself to your level, but please be respectful. My daughter was from an honorable past. If it wasn¡¯t for Ting Er¡¯s father sacrificing himself to save my mother, my mother would have died. Moreover, Ting Er has been obedient and kind-hearted. Who in the Phoenix City doesn¡¯t praise her? The reason why I hated Mu Ru Yue was because she has a venomous personality, always bullying Ting Er, a kind-hearted girl. Therefore, who do you think I would love and pamper?¡± Mu Qing was upright and confident as he said this. It made it seem as though Mu Ru Yue was really a venomous girl that was malicious, while Mu Ting Er was a small white flower that had always been bullied. Following Mu Qing¡¯s words, Mu Ting Er shed fake tears. Her feeble appearance that seemed unable to withstand the wind attracted tender affections. Pang! Ye Tian Feng violently hit the table with his temple throbbing and veins protruding. He wanted to teach lesson to Mu Ru Yue and Li Lu as they had made Mu Ting Er cry, but he was restricted by a gaze from Tian Yuan. ¡°Feng Er, calm down. Don¡¯t worry, nothing will happen. You¡¯re a judge afterall, so you shouldn¡¯t make any rash move.¡± Those words calmed Ye Tian Feng¡¯s heart. He looked worriedly at Mu Ting Er, but when his gaze swept Mu Ru Yue, his gaze showed disgust and anger. Even though that girl wasn¡¯t trash, she still wasn¡¯tparable to Ting Er. At this moment, nobody saw Mu Ru Yue secretly take out a emerald green pill and used her energy to powderise it. After making a transparent mist with the powder, she inwardly used her energy to send the medicine into Mu Ting Er¡¯s nose and mouth. After Mu Qing¡¯s words, the crowd, which didn¡¯t know the truth, thought that Mu Qing¡¯s words were the truth. They started to criticise Mu Ru Yue for having such a venomous heart. How could she bear to bully Mu Ting Er, a delicate girl that should be protected? A person like her was inhumane. Even a beast was more kind-hearted than her. When the crowd said those unpleasant words, suddenly, Mu Ting Er¡¯s tear stained, beautiful face distorted as she red loathingly at Mu Ru Yue. ¡°Mu Ru Yue, why aren¡¯t you dead? Which part of me is lousier than you? You were engaged to the Crown Prince just because you¡¯re the genuine young mistress. Let me tell you this; the Crown Prince is mine and no one can snatch him away from me! Why should girls need to share their husband? He can only be my man! Haha! Mu Ru Yue, just die quickly. A trash like you shouldn¡¯t live in this world! Only I am the most outstanding!¡± ¡°And you, Zhang Ya Xin. Actually, during the previouspetition with you, I wanted to kill you. Who told your sister to have affections towards the Crown Prince? I wanted to kill you, but still had to show a happy expression. Do you know how difficult that was? Your sister is so stupid, and you¡¯re nothing better. Your strength is weak,and you are so ugly. Who will want to marry an ugly person like yourself? However, I¡¯m the most kind-hearted so how can I really kill you? See how kind I am! Hahaha!¡± Mu Ting Erughed as though she had gone insane, her venomous gaze sweeping past everyone that was present. The crowd was stunned as they hadn¡¯t expect Mu Ting Er, a gentle girl who seemingly possess a kind heart, to say such words. Could this be her real personality? ¡°So that is the weak and often oppressed girl the Mu family¡¯s head spoke of? Tsk! Tsk!¡± Ji Ru Ya smilingly shook her head. ¡°She really is a kindhearted and obedient girl. She¡¯s so kind-hearted she wanted to take innocent lives. I really suspect the credibility of what the Mu family¡¯s head had said. There¡¯s a phrase that fits this situation perfectly: ¡®Like father, like daughter.¡¯ It might even be true that she¡¯s your biological daughter from an unknown brothel prostitute.¡± Chapter 38 - Downfall Of Mu Ting Er’s Reputation Part 2

Chapter 38- Downfall Of Mu Ting Er¡¯s Reputation Part 2

Mu Qing¡¯s expression ashened as he didn¡¯t know what happened. The usually obedient Ting Er had suddenly said such venomous words. Hearing the mockery in her surrounding, Mu Ting Er gradually awakened. When she remembered what she¡¯d said, her expression instantly changed as she slumped to the floor. ¡®Why? Why did this happen?¡¯ She looked just like a demoness just now. ¡®I¡¯ve said the heartfelt words that I usually kept locked in my heart.¡¯ Currently, in a restaurant, Wu Yu, who saw such a scene, gulped the wine in his hand. He was unable to keep fromughing as hemented, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect she would use that Truth Pill she¡¯d just recently manufactured. Even if there are people that would say she was framed, there will bemoners that won¡¯t believe them as that is the might of words. That girl of the Mu family will be suffering from now on.¡± Judging from Mu Ru Yue¡¯s personality, she shouldn¡¯t be bullied anymore by the Mu family. ¡°No!¡± In the crowd, Mu Ting Er hugged her head and cried out, ¡°I didn¡¯t say that! It definitely wasn¡¯t me!¡± ¡°Ting Er!¡± Ye Tian Feng was so anxious that he didn¡¯t care about Tian Yuan and ran to Ting Er¡¯s side, tightly embracing her. ¡°Ting Er, calm down!¡± Mu Ting Er¡¯s tears surged out. ¡°Your highness, that wasn¡¯t me. Someone is framing me. There must definitely be someone. Your Highness, you must help me right this injustice.¡± ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely help be your judge and return your innocence.¡± ¡®His Ting Er was so kind, so how could she say those words? Someone must be framing her.¡¯ Hearing Mu Ting Er¡¯s words, Mu Qing snapped out of his shock as he pointed at Mu Ru Yue and shouted, ¡°It was you, right?! Did you do something to Ting Er? It must be you that harmed Ting Er out of jealousy.¡± Pffff! Who knew that once his wordsnded, an inappropriateughter was heard. Ji Ru Ya seemed to not have heard such aughable joke in her life. Withughter in her eyes, shemented, ¡°It¡¯s really strange. Mu Ru Yue is so far apart from Mu Ting Er, so how could she frame her? Mu family head, is Mu Ting Er actually your daughter while Mu Ru Yue is the one picked up from the streets? But the one that seems to have been picked up from the streets is Mu Ting Er from her appearance. Your Majesty, don¡¯t you think your servant is right?¡± ¡°Whatever beloved concubine says is right.¡± The Emperor of Zi Yue was already dazed from her moving voice, so naturally, whatever she said was right. ¡°Mu family head, you see, even His Majesty agreed to my words.¡± Ji Ru Yaughed charmingly, mist forming from her slightly ajar lips. A faint glimmer appeared in Mu Qing¡¯s eyes as he felt that Imperial Concubine Ya seemed to be helping Mu Ru Yue. ¡®Why?¡¯ ¡®He remembered that Mu Ru Yue rarely went out from the manor, so how could she have any rtionship with Imperial Concubine Ya? With Imperial Concubine Ya¡¯s personality, she shouldn¡¯t randomly help others.¡¯ ¡°Father!¡± Mu Ting Er covered her face with her hands, tears flowing out from the gaps of her fingers. This was the worst humiliation she¡¯d experienced in her life. Moreover, Mu Ting Er believed that after today, she definitely would be mocked by the people of the Kingdom of Zi Yue. How could she endure that? The current Mu Ting Er had a taste of what it was like to be scorned by people, just like the young Mu Ru Yue, who had been viciously poisoned by her, resulting in her peerless innate talent being buried. ¡°Young mistress Zhang¡­¡± After Mu Ting Er met with the scornful gaze of Zhang Ya Xin, her heart sunk, but she was at a loss of what to say. Zhang Ya Xin coldly snorted. ¡°Young mistress Mu is so gentle, kind, and witty. How can a stupid person like myself talk to you? Won¡¯t I pass my stupidity along to young mistress Mu then?¡± Chapter 39 - Separation Part 1

Chapter 39- Separation Part 1

¡®I¡¯m finished! Everything is over.¡® Mu Ting Er¡¯s face expressed her despair, and this left a bitter bile in her throat. At that moment, she really didn¡¯t know what had happened. ¡®Why have I said those words uncontrobly?¡¯ ¡°Ting Er, I¡¯ll definitely investigate the truth and give you justice.¡± Ye Tian Feng pitied the feeble girl in his embrace as he made his decision to seek the backstage master. He gradually released the delicate body in his embrace. He looked at the ashenplexion of Mu Qing. ¡°Mu family head, thepetition must continue, so can I trouble you to take Ting Er back and let her rest up? The second round ofpetition will be held three days from now. I believe Ting Er should be able to get back on her feet again at that time, as she must be the champion of thispetition.¡± Three days was how long he gave Mu Ting Er to recover. Ye Tian Feng slightly narrowed his gaze as he shot an icy gaze towards Mu Ru Yue. He coldly snorted as he couldn¡¯t believe Mu Ru Yue was unrted to this matter. ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± Mu Ting Er tightly held onto Ye Tian Feng¡¯s hand, begging him with her gaze. She wished for her beloved man to stay by her side as she entered her most painful time of her life. But Ye Tian Feng pushed her hands away. At that instant, her heart fell right to the bottom of the valley, tears in her beautiful eyes. ¡°Ting Er, I wille to find you after thepetition ends.¡± Ye Tian Feng smiled, his handsome face emitting a warm light. That light that should be warm gave Mu Ting Er¡¯s heart an unprecedented chill instead. In His Highness¡¯s heart, his matters were more important. At such a moment, his heart was still on thepetition. Suppressing the bitter bile in her throat, Mu Ting Er forcefully smiled. ¡°Your Highness, Ting Er understands.¡± No matter how bitter her heart was, she wouldn¡¯t express them as the Crown Prince didn¡¯t like a girl who was unreasonable. ¡°Hmph!¡± Mu Qing flung his sleeves as he shot a cold gaze towards Mu Ru Yue, who had a faint smile on her face. He pulled on Mu Ting Er¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Ting Er, Xue Er, let¡¯s head back.¡± He didn¡¯t mention Mu Ru Yue. A gentle breeze blew. Among the dense leaves of a tree, it covered a person with silver, moon-like essence clothing. The man leaned on the tree. His silver mask only exposed his deep eyes and elegant smile. His gazended on the girl that stood like cold bamboo on the martial stage. With a nt of his lips, it formed a demonic smile. Perhaps no one saw what had happened previously, but he had saw it clearly. When his gaze shifted to the leaving Mu family¡¯s father and daughters, his gaze sunk as he muttered, ¡°It looks like the Mu family has beenpletely angered. But that girl, Mu Ru Yue, is really interesting. I wonder how much anticipation she will bring to me.¡± His long slender fingertip grazed his lips as his demonic smile intensified. Perhaps, she would be an anomaly on this continent. In the Mu family lounge, Mu Qing¡¯s expression darkened as he coldly looked at Mu Ru Yue who¡¯de in after him. He viciously mmed his hand on the table and shouted, ¡°Mu Ru Yue! Don¡¯t you think you have something you need to exin to me?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s steps slowed. When she saw Mu Ting Er and Mu Yi Xue sitting in the lounge, her lips curled into a smile. ¡°What do I have to say?¡± ¡°Impudent!¡± Mu Qing¡¯s gaze became increasingly sinister. It was as though there was a sharp sword being shot towards Mu Ru Yue. ¡°How did you be a Third Martial Stage practitioner? Shouldn¡¯t you give me an exnation about that?¡± Chapter 40 - Separation Part 2

Chapter 40- Separation Part 2

Hearing those questions, Mu Ru Yue felt that it was reallyughable. Naturally, she didugh. With a mockery-filled, ice-cold gaze, she looked at Mu Qing and said, ¡°About that, why don¡¯t you ask your adopted girl?¡± When she said ¡®adopted girl,¡¯ Mu Ru Yue purposely ced emphasis on those words. ¡°Mu Ru Yue, you really don¡¯t have any respect for your elders.¡± Mu Qing¡¯s gaze turned so sinister that he really wanted to strangle this daughter to death. ¡°If I knew you were a root of disaster, I would really have killed you when you were born.¡± ¡®From how I see it, this girl of mine really doesn¡¯t seem to be my daughter. I really regret raising her for so many years.¡¯ Mu Ru Yue sniggered. Her teasing gaze made Mu Qing¡¯s heart shudder. When he snapped awake from his shock, fury was expressed on his face. His gaze towards Mu Ru Yue became increasingly sinister. Just as he wanted to punish that delinquent, a voice like heavenly music sounded. ¡°My wife, I¡¯vee to find you.¡± A white figure shed past; Ye Wu Chen had already appeared beside Mu Ru Yue. When Mu Yi Xue first looked at Ye Wu Chen, she couldn¡¯t shift her gaze away. As the daughter of the Mu family, she had seen a lot of men, but there wasn¡¯t one as handsome as this young man before her. The Crown Prince¡¯s appearance, the one whom elder sister Ting Er loved, couldn¡¯t reach even a single percent of that young man¡¯s looks. The young man looked like the wheel of the bright moon as his entire body emitted dazzling bright rays of light. Even if he werepared with a woman, they wouldn¡¯t have looks as stunning as his. At that moment, Mu Yi Xue stared at the white clothed young man who seemed to have literally came out of a painting. ¡®How can there be such a handsome person in this world?¡¯ Mu Yi Xue¡¯s heart thumped rapidly. It was as though her heart would leap out. Both of her eyes were filled with infatuation as though there was only him in her world¡­ A countless number of youths had surrounded her throughout all these years, but Mu Yi Xue¡¯s sight was always so high that nobody entered her gaze. ¡®At this moment, however, I understand why the heavens hadn¡¯t allowed me to fall in love with anyone else. It was to wait for his arrival. Who will this handsome young man bepatible with, excluding myself?¡¯ ¡®It has to be predestined that we are a perfect match.¡¯ ¡°Why did youe?¡± Mu Ru Yue expressed doubtfulness. Wasn¡¯t Ye Wu Chen mentally impaired? How had he found the Mu family? Ye Wu Chen bashfully lowered his head as he whispered, ¡°I wanted to see you so I¡¯vee.¡± He definitely wouldn¡¯t say it was due to him being unable to stop worrying about her. But those words made Mu Ru Yue suspicious. Didn¡¯t they just meet? ¡°Mu Ru Yue, who is he to you?¡± Mu Yi Xue angrily red at Mu Ru Yue, her gaze as though she wanted to tear her up into countless pieces. Mu Yi Xue didn¡¯t know why, but when they intimately chatted to each other, she felt as though her belonging had been snatched away. It intensified the animosity she held towards Mu Ru Yue in her heart. ¡®He is mine and can only be mine! What could the worth of this slut Mu Ru Yue be when she doesn¡¯t even have a father¡¯s love? With a sentence, father will definitely get me that young man.¡¯ ¡°Who do you think he is to me?¡± Mu Ru Yue shrugged her shoulders as she kicked that question back to Mu Yi Xue. Mu Yi Xue¡¯s face turnedpletely red from anger. With a gaze like des headed towards Mu Ru Yue, she intended to make her move, but she was stopped by Mu Qing instantly. With his sword-like brows raised, Mu Qing coldly gazed towards Ye Wu Chen. ¡°Mister, I don¡¯t know your identity. Why have you barged into my Mu family?¡± Chapter 41 - Separation Part 3

Chapter 41- Separation Part 3

Ye Wu Chen furrowed his beautiful brows as he looked at Mu Ru Yue. With a nk expression on his handsome face and clear eyes that didn¡¯t have the slightest impurity in them, his gaze was so pure that it made people doubt if that kind of gaze actually existed. He asked, ¡°My wife, who is this uncle? Why did he call me a mister? What is a mister? Can it be eaten? That uncle is such an idiot. He asked me why I¡¯m here? Of course, I¡¯vee to find my wife. Why will I want toe to find him? But I heard from others that this uncle is not a good person as he has a habit of exploiting people.¡± Hearing those words, Mu Qing didn¡¯t need to guess any further. ¡°Delinquent! Have you forgotten that you¡¯re marrying the Ghost King? How can you have a rtionship with another man?! I must immediately discipline you on the virtuousness of a woman!¡± Mu Qing raised his hand to viciously p Mu Ru Yue. But at this moment, Ye Wu Chen seemed to mindlessly give him a nce. Plop! Suddenly, Mu Qing abruptly knelt before Mu Ru Yue. ¡°My wife, why did that uncle kneel towards you?¡± Ye Wu Chen blinked his innocent eyes, as though nothing had happened. When his gaze met with her suspicion filled eyes, his heart jumped a beat. ¡®I may have overdone it. Can it be that the girl saw that?¡¯ ¡°My wife?¡± Ye Wu Chen blinked his eyes as he looked at Mu Ru Yue with an innocent and enticing gaze. Seeing that he looked as though he really didn¡¯t know what had happened, Mu Ru Yue withdrew her suspicious gaze. She might have been mistaken during that split second. ¡®If Ye Wu Chen is really pretending, then that man¡¯s level of deceitfulness definitely won¡¯t be low.¡¯ Thinking about that, she smiled at Mu Qing, who was still kneeling. ¡°Father, please rise. You¡¯re really torturing me like this. Oh! That¡¯s right. The words ¡®virtuousness of a woman¡¯ should be taught to sister Ting Er instead. She was unwed, but had already given her innocence to Ye Tian Feng. Or, did that mean virtuousness instead? Moreover, wasn¡¯t that matter also silently approved by father?¡± Even though she was smiling, there was nothing that seemed to be able to make the iciness of her gaze to fade. Cold sweat from Mu Qing¡¯s head flowed down. He tightly clenched his fist as he climbed up. That humiliation viciously pierced his heart. ¡°Mu Ru Yue!¡± Mu Qing angrily hollered. ¡°Immediately kneel down now!¡± Seeming not to hear the hollers of Mu Qing, Mu Ru Yue¡¯s lips curved up into a faint smile with undisguised mockery in her eyes. ¡°Good! Very good!¡± Mu Qing was so angered that heughed instead. ¡°Since you¡¯re so undisciplined, I¡¯ll expel you from the Mu family and eradicate your name from the family¡¯s record.¡± He thought that those words would frighten Mu Ru Yue and make her kneel before him, begging for forgiveness. But she didn¡¯t. She just smiled at him. That smile made him anxious. ¡°Alright, that decision is great as I don¡¯t want to continue staying in this ce anyway.¡± As if she didn¡¯t see the ashened Mu Qing, Mu Ru Yue turned around with a smile, pulling Ye Wu Chen along as she left wordlessly. Bang! Mu Qing raised his palm and mmed it against a table, making it split in half. He didn¡¯t seem to feel any pain in his hand as he stared fixedly at Mu Ru Yue¡¯s departing figure. With gritted teeth, he hollered, ¡°Mu Ru Yue! You will regret doing this!¡± ¡®Regret?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue smiled. ¡®I don¡¯t know what regret is since the day I was born.¡¯ ¡°Father.¡± Mu Yi Xue looked dazedly at the back of Ye Wu Chen as she arrogantly said, ¡°I fancy that man. I want to marry him.¡± Chapter 42 - I Will Only Marry Him

Chapter 42- I Will Only Marry Him

When Mu Qing, still furious, heard her words, he immediately rejected her. ¡°You can¡¯t. That man isn¡¯tpatible with you. How can my daughter have a husband like him? It¡¯s only fools like Mu Ru Yue that will go together with that man. But he is slightly better than the Ghost King, who has such an ugly ghost-like appearance that he made nobody willing to enter the Ghost King Manor.¡± Even though Mu Qing was the head of the Mu family, excluding a few princes and royal members, nobody else had seen the legendary Ghost King. Since the royal family was filled with battlefields and schemes, naturally no one was will to eradicate those rumours. As for the maids that served the Ghost King, they were scared senseless by the Ghost King, so how could they expose his real appearance? ¡°Why?¡± Mu Yi Xue puffed her cheeks and persistently said, ¡°I don¡¯t care. I want to marry him. How can Mu Ru Yue seize such a handsome man? She isn¡¯t worth it.¡± Mu Qing frowned as he was really helpless towards this daughter of his. ¡°Xue Er, that man doesn¡¯t have the slightest energy undtion. If he isn¡¯t a trash, then his power must be weak. Moreover, his mind didn¡¯t seem normal. How can I allow you to wed a fool?¡± Saying that, Mu Qing paused before continuing, ¡°He¡¯s a fool. The Ghost King is also a fool. Could there be a rtionship between those two?¡± ¡°Father, it can¡¯t be that you think he¡¯s the Ghost King?¡± Mu Yi Xue pouted as she continued to say with disdain, ¡°The Ghost King is extremely ugly, so how can that man be the Ghost King? Moreover, that man was innocent and not a fool. That handsome man definitely couldn¡¯t be Mu Ru Yue¡¯s fiance, the Ghost King. Father, I don¡¯t care if he¡¯s a trash or not. I really want to marry him. If you don¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll leave the house.¡± After her first nce of that man, Mu Yi Xue had already decided not to marry anyone but him. ¡®That man, with an appearance that could sweep anyone off their feet, can only be mine.¡¯ ¡°Alright! Alright! Alright! Father will promise you, alright?¡± Mu Qing tenderly caressed her head as he smiled, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With father¡¯s word, who would dare not marry you? That person¡¯s energy undtion was too weak. He definitely wouldn¡¯t be from an aristocratic family. Now, father will look for his parents and give them a couple of gold coins. They will probably personally give their son to my Mu family then.¡± Mu Qing smiled confidently as a couple of gold coin was sufficient to cater a few years of living expenses for small families. Anyway, who could resist the temptation of having gold coins? He didn¡¯t have an inkling of a thought, however, that Ye Wu Chen was from the Royal family. Ye Wu Chen¡¯s power was also way beyond his own, but it was just hidden. Thus, due to his opinionated words, he had consigned himself to eternal damnation. ¡°Thank you father.¡± Mu Yi Xue excitedly clung onto Mu Qing¡¯s arm as she excitedly said, ¡°Xue Er always knew that father is the best. I¡¯ll go and apany elder sister Ting Er now. She must be hurt.¡± ¡°Go then.¡± Mu Qing caressed Mu Yi Xue¡¯s head as he said that with a smile. But after she left, his smile disappeared and was reced with gloominess. ¡°Who was plotting against my Mu family?¡± Thinking about the matter at the arena, flickers of light glimmered within Mu Qing¡¯s eyes. ¡°Can it be that Imperial Concubine Ya or some girls who were jealous of Ting Er?¡± Even though he had suspected Mu Ru Yue initially, after thinking it through, he doubted she had that capability so he eliminated her name from his list of suspects. ¡°It should be people that are jealous of Ting Er. I must make a detailed investigation of this matter. If not, it will be a little difficult for Ting Er to marry the Crown Prince.¡± Chapter 43 - Master, I’m Homeless

Chapter 43- Master, I¡¯m Homeless

Inside the Pill Refining Room, Mu Ru Yue stared fixedly at Wu Yu. Her gaze gave Wu Yu goosebumps. He hastily rubbed his face as he asked, ¡°Precious disciple, there¡¯s no flower growing on your Master¡¯s face so why are you staring at me? Even though I know I¡¯m elegant, handsome, free and easy, and distinguished and aplished, you don¡¯t have to look at me like that.¡± Mu Ru Yue sized him up with a critical eye, but she couldn¡¯t find any parts that were handsome or free and easy. ¡®Why did she only see a benevolent elder? She withdrew her gaze. ¡°Master, I¡¯m homeless.¡± Wu Yu, who was gathering his medicines, stopped what he was doing after hearing that. He cast a curious gaze at her. ¡°Homeless? What do you mean?¡± ¡°That¡¯s simple.¡± Mu Ru Yue shrugged her shoulders. ¡°I¡¯ve been expelled from my family.¡± ¡°Hmm?!¡± Wu Yu was startled and his eyes widened from the shock. He said, ¡°Did that old man of the Mu family really eat the wrong medicine? Doesn¡¯t he wish to keep a talent every powerful faction would want to steal? He chased you out of the house? Are you kidding me? That old man is an idiot and a fool, but that¡¯s advantageous for me. Haha! In this case, I¡¯ll be your sole family member.¡± ¡®Family¡­¡­¡¯ Mu Ru Yue hadn¡¯t heard that word for such a long time that it warmed her heart. ¡°Master, I¡¯ve been under your tutge for a few months already and you haven¡¯t given me anything, so can you give me a house? I want it to be a quiet ce. The best would be a ce where nobodyes to disturb me.¡± Wu Yu nced at her and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the fiancee of the Ghost King? Why don¡¯t you go to his ce?¡± Even though the rumors about the Ghost King were unpleasant, a sect¡¯s mindset was different from the world¡¯s. Unless they saw it for themselves, they wouldn¡¯t easily believe those rumours, so Wu Yu was curious about that Ghost King. He didn¡¯t know if he would bepatible with that little girl. If he wasn¡¯t, he didn¡¯t mind threatening the Emperor to withdraw their marriage. Nobody could force his precious disciple. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that there are differences between males and females? Even though that dog of an Emperor ordered our marriage, the marriage day hadn¡¯t yet arrived, so everything isn¡¯t fixed. Who knows if I really would wed him?¡± ¡®When I first epted the order, it was just to get a quiet ce to increase my power. Who knew I will be able to leave the Mu family this easily? Is there still a need to marry him?¡¯ At that instant, Ye Wu Chen¡¯s pair of innocent eyes appeared in her mind, causing trembles within Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart. ¡°Little girl, I have a house on Hua Yuan Street. I¡¯ll pass the key to youter. You can live there.¡± Thinking about Mu Qing¡¯s expression when he realized he¡¯d chased away a peerless genius, Wu Yu couldn¡¯t help butugh. He would probably regret it so much that he¡¯d want to knock his head against a wall. ¡°So, you do have a house in the Phoenix City. Why do you stay in an inn then?¡± Facing Mu Ru Yue¡¯s question, Wu Yu answered, ¡°I would need to recruit servants and managing the house is troublesome. At an inn, however, there will always be someone ready to cater to my necessities.¡± Wu Yu¡¯sziness was well known among all of the members of the Qing Yun Sect. Even though he was the Chief Alchemist, he didn¡¯t take care of the Alchemists below his status. He only knew how to immerse himself in training. Hua Yuan Street was the quietest street in the Phoenix City. Even though there were a lot of shops, there were only a minimal quantity of people shopping in the area. When Mu Ru Yue entered the house Wu Yu gave her, an intense flow of energy came surging towards her. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the houses on Hua Yuan Street were ced within an Energy Gathering Circle Array. It seemed that it was urate as the dense energy here can¡¯t be found in other ces. If people were to train here, their progress would require half the work and produce twice the effect.¡± Chapter 44 - Fourth Martial Stage Practitioner

Chapter 44- Fourth Martial Stage Practitioner

It was night when Mu Ru Yue stopped cultivating. She gently let out a breath as she raised her head to look at the bright moon outside the window that shone with an unsteady flow of light. A single night of cultivation had finally allowed her to break through to be a Fourth Martial Stage practitioner. She would now have strength great enough for self-preservation despite the fact that a Fourth Martial Stage practitioner couldn¡¯t be counted as strong. Three days passed like a breeze. The rest of the rankings of the remainingpetitors had been posted in those three days. Some were dejected while some were ted. Of course, that sudden unforeseen event three days ago was still discussed enthusiastically. Everyone thought that Mu Ting Er wouldn¡¯t participate in thispetition, but she still came with Mu Qing today. Mu Ting Er today was quieter whenpared to her usual incredibly delicate behaviour. It was only when she looked at Mu Ru Yue that a bone-piercing hatred would be expressed from within her beautiful eyes. When Ye Tian Feng saw Mu Ting Er appear, his heart stirred. It looked as though he wanted to head over to her to say something, but he still sat down in the end. As for Mu Ting Er, she had hoped for him toe and talk to her. When she saw his actions, her heart couldn¡¯t help but chill. ¡®He had clearly promised three days ago that after thepetition, he woulde to find me, but he still hadn¡¯t.¡¯ Thinking about that, Mu Ting Er¡¯s mouth tasted bitter. She hadn¡¯t expected that the man she loved whole heartedly wouldn¡¯t even stay by her side when she needed him the most. But why couldn¡¯t she let him go, even when he treated her in such a manner? Suddenly, a voice was heard, causing Mu Ting Er to retract her gaze. ¡°Hey, look. It¡¯s Mu Ru Yue from the Mu family. What is she nning to do?¡± When Mu Ting Er heard the name ¡®Mu Ru Yue,¡¯ hatred shed past her eyes. ¡®That¡¯s right, it is all that slut¡¯s fault! If it isn¡¯t for her existence, I will already have be the Crown Prince¡¯s Main Wife. Why will I need to participate in thatpetition then? Moreover, if it isn¡¯t for thispetition, how can I have been disgraced to such an extent?¡¯ ¡®She should have died long ago.¡¯ ¡®That slut didn¡¯t have any paternal or maternal love and even the Crown Prince is disgusted by her. Since nobody cared for her existence, why didn¡¯t she just die?¡¯ A useless person didn¡¯t have the right to live in this world! Feeling a heated gaze from beneath her, Mu Ru Yue lightly nced downward and stopped her gaze on Mu Ting Er for a moment before shifting her line of sight without even the slightest hint of feeling. ¡°Competing one at a time will be too boring. How many people have passed the first round? Everybodye up against me! I don¡¯t have time to fight single matches with all of you.¡± The young girl¡¯s words were like a thunderp that mercilessly struck at the hearts of the crowd. Everyone widened their eyes in surprise as they looked unbelievably at the remarkably beautiful figure of the youthful girl on the martial stage. Challenging everyone at once? Who did she think she was? She was a mere Third Martial Stage practitioner. She actually dared to challenge the crowd? Was her mind really functioning properly? A normal person wouldn¡¯t have said what she said. Everyone, not to mention Fourth Martial Stage practitioners like Mu Ting Er, would be able to crush her with their numbers. Mu Qing¡¯splexion turned into the colour of pig liver as he suppressed his impulse to viciously teach Mu Ru Yue a lesson. He instead shouted loudly at her in fury, ¡°Wretched girl, stop embarrassing yourself and get off the stage now!¡± ¡®Didn¡¯t she feel that she¡¯d disgrace herself enough? Which youth would behave with such arrogance like her? It would have been alright if she had the ability, but her current action was just seeking death.¡¯ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyebrows raised as she lowered her gaze to look at Mu Qing, who had an ashenplexion. ¡°I¡¯ve already been expelled from the Mu family by your order, so what rights do you still have to discipline me?¡± ¡°You¡­¡­¡± Mu Qing pointed and shook his finger at Mu Ru Yue. He really regretted allowing such a delinquent and imprudent girl be born. Instantly, his re intensified before he smiled in anger and shouted, ¡°Good, very good! Don¡¯t you go and regret saying that after today!¡± Chapter 45 - Soloing The Crowd Part 1

Chapter 45- Soloing The Crowd Part 1

Mu Ru Yue chuckled lightly. ¡°Even if you regret it in the future, I won¡¯t. Mu Ting Er should alsoe up. After I fight with everyone, I can then go back to sleep.¡± She was brassy and unbridled. Those youthful men full of vigor were angered by her so much that a me could have ignited atop their heads at that moment. They couldn¡¯t bear to not immediately head over and teach her a lesson. They wanted to make her, a frog in a well, know what that phrase truly meant. There were people stronger than her, and there were people that were much stronger than those people. ¡°Hmph!¡± Ye Tian Feng coldly snorted and looked at Mu Ru Yue with disdain. He knew that this girl was using this method to attract attention to herself. She had done a lot such things before in order to attract his attention. He was, however, willing to provide her with an opportunity to embarrass herself¡­ With a slight raise of a corner of his lips, Ye Tian Feng spread the folding fan in his grip as he coldly said, ¡°Since you wish for that, I shall grant you your wish. Thepetition this time will be a solo fight against a group assault. It will be Mu Ru Yue challenging the other 20petitors.¡± 1 A solo fight against a group assault? This was a setting created to make Mu Ru Yue have a guaranteed loss. Tian Yuan frowned, but he just sighed in the end. It was also a good deed to cut down the arrogance of that youth. Being too arrogant wasn¡¯t a good thing. Those that were arrogant butcked ability were always the one that suffers in this world. Upon hearing Ye Tian Feng¡¯s words, the youths that had been long angered by Mu Ru Yue rubbed their fists and palms, showing an appearance as though they couldn¡¯t wait to viciously rough her up. ¡°Mu Ru Yue!¡± Mu Ting Er gritted her teeth as she looked sinisterly at the young girl on the arena¡¯s stage. After seeing that she treated her as air, she coldly snorted in her heart before gently kicking of the ground wordlessly to leap on to the stage. Looking at Mu Ting Er¡¯s action, the others nced at each other before consecutively heading towards the martial stage. The atmosphere on the stage became tense. Li Lu, who was in the crowd, couldn¡¯t help but sweat for Mu Ru Yue as she was only a Third Martial Stage practitioner. How could she deal with so many people at once? Moreover, there was also Mu Ting Er, who was a Fourth Martial Stage practitioner, within the crowd. At this moment, someone finally initiated an attack¡­ A silver rope coiled out like a snake towards Mu Ru Yue. Mu Ru Yue lifted her foot and, with her sharp sight and rapid reflexes, kicked the rope away before shifting her body to the side to punch out at her opponent. Shended a strong punch on the chest of the youth before her. That youth retreated two steps back before shouting as he charged back into the battlefield. The movements of these people had be increasingly ruthless as they had beenpletely enraged by Mu Ru Yue¡¯s attacks. The number of punches and kicks towards Mu Ru Yue also became simrly faster. It was as though they were using the advantage of numbers to suppress her to death. But the more the crowd watched on, the greater they felt like there was something amiss. ¡°Is Mu Ru Yue really a Third Martial Stage practitioner?¡± ¡°That¡¯s incorrect. Her aura belongs to a Fourth Martial Stage practitioner. Could it be she¡¯d broken through in the past three days?¡± A fifteen-years-old Fourth Martial Stage practitioner wasn¡¯t astonishing as Mu Ting Er had reached that level when she was fourteen. But can an ordinary Fourth Martial Stage practitioner fight off arge group attack without getting any injuries? Of course, if they knew that Mu Ru Yue had cultivated from the First Martial Stage to the Fourth in just three months, there would probably be an entire floor filled with eyeballs. How could she still be considered a genius then? She was obviously a monster. Swish! Ye Tian Feng couldn¡¯t help but stand up as he stared fixedly at Mu Ru Yue. ¡®Fourth Martial Stage practitioner? When did she break through to the Fourth stage? If Mu Ting Er hadn¡¯t consumed the Green Pill, then maybe tomorrow she still wouldn¡¯t have made a breakthrough to the Fourth Stage. Can it be that this girl¡¯s talent was much greater than Mu Ting Er¡¯s?¡¯ Ye Tian Feng realised at that moment that he had forgotten about one matter. 1. Note: Ip Man anyone? I thought of that once I read this part Chapter 46 - Soloing The Crowd Part 2

Chapter 46- Soloing The Crowd Part 2

Three months ago, there were clearly no signs of energy undtions from Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body. If she hadn¡¯t hidden her powers deeply, then it meant that she had broken through to the Fourth Stage in just three months. No talented disciple of the Qing Yun Sect were capable of achieving such a feat of improvement, from a trash to a Fourth Stage practitioner ¡ª in just three months time. If that were really the case, then that girl¡¯s innate talent was too terrifying. Slight glimmers of light shed through Ye Tian Feng¡¯s eyes. It was unknown what he was thinking. It was undeniable, however, that currently, he had already stopped looking down on Mu Ru Yue. People were, after all, realistic on this continent. Mu Ru Yue possessed no qualifications that would make him even nce at her when she was a trash. But what if she had be a genius from trash? Perhaps a 15-year-old Third Martial Stage practitioner wasn¡¯t rare, especially since Mu Ting Er had reached the Third Stage when she was fourteen. There were also numerous talents in the Qing Yun Sect even more talented than her. If the talent before him had used a mere three months to reach her current cultivation, he couldn¡¯t help but attach importance to her. Ye Tian Feng continued to think, not noticing Mu Ting Er¡¯s gaze in the slightest. During the battle, Mu Ting Er had constantly thrown side nces at her beloved man. She simrly saw that he was always looking towards Mu Ru Yue. His eyes contained too many emotions, but his initial disgust and disdain had vanished. ¡°Mu Ru Yue!¡± Anger and killing intent shed through Mu Ting Er¡¯s eyes. Her delicate features distorted at that instant as she red with hostility at the young girl who was fluidly attacking and countering on the stage. ¡°I want you dead! You must die!¡± That slut had already attracted the Crown Prince¡¯s attention. She definitely mustn¡¯t allow her to continue to live. Mu Ting Er¡¯s tightly clenched fist rxed as she took out a small yellow paper bag from her shirt. She carefully opened it and wordlessly consumed the medicine in it. Hong! The aura of her body intensified. She jumped to the Fifth Stage from the Fourth Stage in an instant. Ye Tian Feng could no longer remain sitting. He stood up and looked towards Mu Ting Er with an unfathomable emotion in his eyes. ¡°Ting Er, you used that Ascending Pill atst.¡± The Ascending Pill would enable the practitioner to breakthrough a stage within a short period of time, but it would revert their cultivation back to its original state after an hour had passed. Everyone knew, however, that such medicine had side effects. Ye Tian Feng didn¡¯t wish for Mu Ting Er to use it unless it was extremely critical. Using that medicine was also signifying that she was inferior to her opponent. Mu Ting Er used the Ascending Pill to break through to the Fifth Stage. Sheughed hysterically when she felt the rise of her valiant powers. She seemed to have foreseen that slut, Mu Ru Yue¡¯s trembling appearance as she crawled beneath her feet. Mu Ting Er obviously had be crazed with anger by now, resulting in the loss of her usual sanity. Currently, she only had one goal ¡ª to kill that girl before her that had gained the Crown Prince¡¯s attention! ¡°Mu Ru Yue, you still can¡¯t defeat me!¡± Mu Ting Er gnashed her teeth as she looked at Mu Ru Yue¡¯s exceptional appearance. She wanted to immediately go forth and rip her face apart. It was a face she hated to the core. Swish! All of a sudden, an aura swept past as Mu Ting Er charged rapidly towards Mu Ru Yue. With her cold ice-like de, frosty rays of light glimmered in her eyes, Mu Ting Er anticipated the visual of her opponent shivering in fright. As a result, she didn¡¯t aim for Mu Ru Yue¡¯s vitals, instead aiming to ruin her facial appearance instead. In her opinion, she thought that by ruining her face, it would make it impossible for her to seduce men. Mu Ru Yue, who hadn¡¯t withdraw her sword since the start of the match, finally unsheathed her sword. She emotionlessly met with that overbearing attack from Mu Ting Er. When the two swords collided, sparks immediately flew in all directions. Mu Ru Yue felt the web between the thumb and forefinger of her hand be numb and a faint trace of blood flowed from her mouth. Chapter 47 - Soloing The Crowd Part 3

Chapter 47- Soloing The Crowd Part 3

¡°Mu Ru Yue, do you know what your greatest mistake in life is?¡± Mu Ting Er coldly sneered, shouting loudly enough that everyone on the fighting stage could hear. ¡°Your greatest mistake is being born as the Mu family¡¯s blood daughter. I¡¯m obviously much more talented than you are, but I¡¯m only an adopted girl. What rights do you have to inherit the Mu family¡¯s bloodline? It¡¯s too unfair! If it wasn¡¯t for my adopted daughter¡¯s status, I wouldn¡¯t have needed to put in so much effort in stealing your father, sister and even your fiance from you.¡± She hated Mu Ru Yue, but she also hated her biological father. Because her biological father was trash, it prevented her from having a great background. That kind of trash didn¡¯t deserve to be her father. It was good that the trash still doted on his daughter and purposely sacrificed his life to save the Mu family¡¯s old madam in order to provide her support from beyond the grave. But if her father was a dragon among people like the Royal Emperor of this Kingdom, wouldn¡¯t she be able to get whatever she wanted? She wouldn¡¯t need to work so hard to obtain a future. Thus, that man was still too trashy. Towards those kinds of useless things, she had always disdained them aspletely worthless. ¡°Are you really more talented than I am?¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled, but to Mu Ting Er, it was like she was gazing at a sinister demoness. ¡°You should know better than everyone what you had done that year.¡± Mu Ting Er¡¯s expression changed. Could it be that this slut knew about that matter? No, that was impossible. She had meticulously done it secretly so that it would be impossible for her to know about it. After thinking about it, Mu Ting Er¡¯s heart stabilized as she replied with mockery, ¡°Mu Ru Yue, stop framing me. It¡¯s obvious you¡¯re trash, so don¡¯t even think aboutpeting against me just because you can cultivate now.¡± She softly spoke those words, so the crowd beneath the stage had no clue of what their conversation pertained to. Their conversation came to a rapid end, however, as Mu Ting Er shed behind Mu Ru Yue. She brandished her sword, aiming the tip of her icy de at her opponent¡¯s neck. But Mu Ru Yue seemed to have eyes on her back as, and with a wave of her long sword, she easily blocked Mu Ting Er¡¯s attack. The autumn wind rustled, and the dead leaves falling inrge numbers. At this moment, there were only the two of them on the martial stage. When the crowd saw the many bodies strewn across the stage, they gulped their saliva. Who could still say that Mu Ru Yue was trash? Even if Mu Ru Yue were to be defeated by Mu Ting Er, Mu Ting Er had previously increased her power by consuming a pill. If Mu Ting Er hadn¡¯t consumed that pill, she would have already fallen like the rest. ¡°Your Majesty, what do you think about that Mu Ru Yue?¡± Ji Ru Ya smiled as she yed with her hair. Interest filled her eyes, and she asked, ¡°I¡¯m really curious as she definitely wasn¡¯t trash, so how had those rumours arose?¡± The Emperor of Zi Yue also didn¡¯t understand what was going on. ¡®If I knew that Mu Ru Yue is this talented, I would have casually bestowed a marriage on her and wed her to my son or grandson. How could I have let that brat at the Ghost King Manor reap such a profit?¡¯ Thinking about that, the mood of the Emperor of Zi Yue became slightly unpleasant.Ji Ru Ya just smiled and didn¡¯t speak any further. She shifted her gaze to Mu Ru Yue, her smile intensifying and bing increasingly capable of enticing a person¡¯s heart. But currently, everyone¡¯s gazes were on the martial stage¡­ Mu Ting Er¡¯s attacks were so rapid that it would have been difficult for people to deal with her sword. Her sword seemed to confuse the eye when it struck towards Mu Ru Yue. Since it looked like multiple illusory thrusts in everyone¡¯s visions, they were unable to determine the actual location of her sword. No signs of panic could be seen on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s face since the start of the match till now. Her body constantly shifted from left and right to evade the blows, avoiding thatplex sword¡¯s movement. Chapter 48 - Soloing The Crowd Part 4

Chapter 48- Soloing The Crowd Part 4

The crowd became nervous as they stared unblinkingly at the battle between the two girls. Mu Yi Xue tightly clenched her small, delicate fists. With a worried gaze, she asked, ¡°Father, do you think elder sister Ting Er will be able to win?¡± Rubbing Mu Yi Xue¡¯s head, Mu Qing smiled with confidence. ¡°Although that wretched girl really gave us a fright, how can Ting Er lose now that she is a Fifth Martial Stage practitioner? Hence, she¡¯ll definitely achieve the final victory. She just needs to win, and the negativements about her will disappear.¡± Mu Yi Xue blinked her adorable eyes as she nodded seriously. Elder sister Ting Er was an idol in her heart. She definitely wouldn¡¯t lose to Mu Ru Yue. At this moment, Mu Ru Yue quickly pulled back and created some distance between her and Mu Ting Er. She released her grip of the sword in her hand, causing the sword to hover in midair. Suddenly, an identical sword separated from the longsword. The two made swishing sounds as they shed at Mu Ting Er. At that moment, the surroundings of the two swords gave rise toyers of ming light. They were like two scorching, fiery balls. They seemed to illuminate the atmosphere. This was a sword technique Mu Ru Yue had learned during her previous life: Ten Thousand Swords As One. Even though it was the first stage dual sword technique of the Ten Thousand Swords As One, it was sufficient enough to deal with Mu Ting Er, who hadn¡¯t genuinely be a Fifth Stage expert. ¡°Dont!¡± Mu Ting Er¡¯splexion became deathly pale from fright. Her legs quivered incessantly as she hastily raised her ice sword. When that sword came into contact with the scorching heat of the dual swords, the ice sword¡¯s de in her hand unexpectedly melted. This expensive sword had been bought by Mu Qing for her. It was said that this sword had been carved from ice brought down from an ice mountain and wouldn¡¯t melt for a thousand years. It allowed her to bring forth greater might from her ice sword technique. Who knew that this sword would actually be melted by Mu Ru Yue¡¯s me? Seeing the dual swords approaching her, Mu Ting Er gritted her teeth as she withdrew the belt tying her clothings to viciously strike against the two swords. But before the belt could even near the swords, it turned to ash. ¡®I¡¯m over now. Everything is finished. With Mu Ru Yue¡¯s viciousness, she would definitely kill me! But I don¡¯t want to die!¡¯ Thinking about it, Mu Ting Er didn¡¯t care about her appearance as she shouted loudly towards the stage below, ¡°Father, Your Highness Crown Prince! Please quickly save me. Mu Ru Yue said that if I were to die, the Crown Prince would be hers, so she wants to kill me!¡± After hearing what Mu Ting Er said, Mu Ru Yue smiled with mockery, but she held no intention of withdrawing her attack. Still, she definitely wouldn¡¯t take Mu Ting Er¡¯s life. Swish! Swish! Swish! A couple of distinct, crisp sounds were heard as the two swords directly sliced Mu Ting Er¡¯s clothing to pieces, exposing her white and delicate body. What was made clearer was a clear and distinct hickey mark beside her belly button. It seemed to be from some time ago, ording to its faint colour and luster. ¡°Ah!¡± Mu Ting Er shrieked as she hurriedly tried to cover the trembling Jade Bunnies1 in front of her chest. Her action, however, had allowed the crowd to see that there was no longer a Seal of Chastity2 on her arm. Mu Ting Er, from the Mu family, was unexpectedly not a virgin. At that moment, those who were lecherous in the crowd looked with disdain at her. The men rarely saw such a magnificent and delicate body, so they couldn¡¯t shift their gaze away from her body, while the girls looked scornfully at her. They initially thought Mu Ting Er was an exceptional girl, but now they knew she was just a slut that underwent sexual intercourse before marriage. ¡°Feng Er, this is the girl you want to wed?¡± The Emperor of Zi Yue¡¯s gaze chilled. With an unpleasant expression, he continued, ¡°It offends public morals for a girl to lose her chastity before marriage. My Royal family definitely will not allow such a girl to enter the family.¡± 1. I think the author wants to be civilised. What are the two protruding thingies on a female¡¯s chest called? Guys also have it but they might be smaller unless they suffer from a condition to get ? Man Boobs. 2. Seal of Chastity (Êع¬É°). It was usually a small red circr tattoo marked on every girl¡¯s arm when they were young and would disappear once they underwent sexual intercourse. Chapter 49 - Soloing The Crowd Part 5

Chapter 49- Soloing The Crowd Part 5

If it was per the usual, Ye Tian Feng would hastily exin. Yet now he didn¡¯t say a word, instead just staring at thepletely unclothed Mu Ting Er on the stage with a slight crease of his sword-like eyebrows. Three days ago, he decided to believe in her when Mu Ting Er had said those vicious words. Currently, however, the body of the girl he wanted to marry had been publicly seen. Even though it wasn¡¯t her intent, after marriage, the thought of his woman being lecherously seen by so many people wasn¡¯t something he would feel pleasant about. It could be said that Ye Tian Feng had the characteristics of usual men. He could bear it if his woman had an evil heart and mind, but he couldn¡¯t bear the idea that the person beside him in bed had beenpletely exposed to a crowd. He could even imagine that there would definitely be countless men daydreaming a scene of rolling in bed with Mu Ting Er at this moment. After using the dual sword technique, Mu Ru Yue was drained of energy. Her clothing waspletely soaked by her perspiration, and it stuck tightly to her body, showing its elegant curves. At this moment, a youth stood up behind her. He staggered a few steps and, with ayer of me coating his fist, he struck at Mu Ru Yue. Hong! The sudden attack stunned the crowd. Mu Ru Yue seemed to have eyes on her back as she moved her body to the side, avoiding the blow. Following that, she used her remaining energy to kick the youth. That youth formed an arc in the air, striking towards Mu Ting Er. The youth couldn¡¯t retract his punch in time, so itnded upon Mu Ting Er¡¯s body. The current Mu Ting Er did not even have the strength to stand properly, not to mention blocking that punch. Her delicate body flew in an arc in the next instant as shended heavily beneath the martial stage. That youth had used thest remnants of his strength, so he lost consciousness once more. On the enormous Martial Stage, there were scattered bodies lying all over, yet only a sole person stood arrogantly atop it. Everyone swallowed their spit as they stared with disbelief at Mu Ru Yue, the sole person standing. She had unexpectedly won after soloing the mob. This included Mu Ting Er, who had used pill to raise her cultivation to the Fifth Stage. Even after that, she still wasn¡¯t Mu Ru Yue¡¯s match. This girl was just monstrous. Who would have thought she¡¯d have such a transformation? Ye Tian Feng¡¯s gaze darkened as he moved in a sh to Mu Ting Er¡¯s side to cover her body with clothes before leaping onto the arena¡¯s stage. He lifted his gaze to look at the youthful girl standing before him. ¡°Mu Ru Yue, did you really want to gain my attention so badly? I must say, you have indeed seeded.¡± With his hands sped behind his back and a slight breeze rustling his clothes, this handsome appearance was really striking beneath the sunlight. Darkness and gloom were hidden within that pair of deep eyes. Mu Ru Yue chuckled softly. ¡°Which part of you is worthy enough for me to seek your attention?¡± Ye Tian Feng¡¯s expression changed slightly before turning back to normal the next instant. ¡°Previously, Ting Er had said you wanted to kill her to obtain me. In that case, aren¡¯t you doing all this to gain my attention? Mu Ru Yue, you had pestered me for so many years; wasn¡¯t it all to be my Main Wife? Alright, I¡¯ll grant you your wish and allow you to be this Crown Prince¡¯s Main Wife.¡± At that moment, Ting Er awoke. When she heard Ye Tian Feng¡¯s words, she fainted once again from fury. ¡°Your Highness Crown Prince¡­¡± Mu Qing¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°What about Ting Er then?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll let her be my concubine.¡± Even though he was unhappy about Mu Ting Er having beenpletely exposed to the crowd, they did have skinship after all. Ye Tian Feng would still give her a name. ¡°Crown Prince, you seem to have forgotten something.¡± Mu Ru Yue shrugged her shoulders. She had a smile on her face, but her eyes were ice-cold as shemented, ¡°I¡¯m the Ghost King¡¯s fiancee, which means I¡¯m your aunt.¡± Chapter 50 - Hidden Growth In Feelings Part 1

Chapter 50- Hidden Growth In Feelings Part 1

Ye Tian Feng frowned as he¡¯d overreached himself. If he knew she was so talented, why would he have wanted to withdraw from her marriage? ¡°The Ghost King isn¡¯t suitable for you. Marrying me will be your best choice.¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t expect Ye Tian Feng to be so shameless. Was she some call girl to be thrown and called back? If she didn¡¯t have the ability to resolve the poison in her body, then Ye Tian Feng wouldn¡¯t have even nced at her. ¡°How do you know the Ghost King isn¡¯t suitable me? I¡¯d be more willing to marry the Ghost King than to wed you.¡± The girl¡¯s words startled Ye Tian Feng. This girl had always been so persistent towards him and used any method to gain his attention. Why had she stopped now? It was unknown when, but as Ye Tian Feng looked into her cold gaze, his heart felt extremely ufortable. Who knew it would feel this unpleasant when a girl, one who had loved him so much, would suddenly have such a great change of affections? ¡°Cough! Cough!¡± The Emperor of Zi Yue cleared his throat and surveyed the crowd with a domineering gaze. ¡°Since the winner of thepetition has been finalized, thepetition is concluded. As for Mu Ru Yue,e along with Us to the pce. We will personally award you.¡± In the throne room, the Emperor of Zi Yue sat on the Dragon throne, gently tapping on the head of the dragon design of the chair. He looked calmly at the crowd beneath the throne with a slightly imposing gaze. Excluding Mu Ru Yue, there were also a couple of talented princes and royal family members in the throne room, including Ye Tian Feng. When the Emperor of Zi Yue¡¯s gaze stopped on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body, he stayed silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Thepetition this time was hosted by the Qing Yun Sect. We, as the Emperor, can only award in their ce. The prize handed out by the Qing Yun Sect this time is a storage bag.¡± Upon hearing this, the princes and royal members looked enviously at Mu Ru Yue. Storage bags were extremely precious, among the crowd, only Ye Tian Feng possessed one. When Mu Ru Yue went forth to get the storage bag from a eunuch, she nced at the item and knew the item wasn¡¯t bad. She no longer needed to dread on the thought of how to store her medicinal ingredients in the future. ¡°Furthermore, there is one more matter.¡± The Emperor of Zi Yue frowned slightly as he said indifferently, ¡°We have decided to revoke the order on the withdrawal of the marriage between Mu Ru Yue and the Crown Prince.¡± Hearing that, Mu Ru Yue smiled with mockery as she lifted her head to look at the Emperor of Zi Yue. She said, neither rude nor polite, ¡°Your Majesty, as an Emperor you should logically understand what it means to have a golden mouth and jade words1. Is this the way an Emperor should act? By repeatedly going back on your word?¡± Mu Ru Yue wasn¡¯t in the slightest bit courteous, causing the atmosphere within the throne room to tense up. The crowd constrained their breathing as they didn¡¯t dare to say a word in fear it would anger the person with the highest and most exalted status in the room. The Emperor of Zi Yue¡¯s expression darkened as he coldly looked at Mu Ru Yue. Simultaneously, an aura that solely belonged to an Emperor burst forth, pressing downwards upon the head of the young girl. Yet there wasn¡¯t any change in the girl¡¯s expression as she indifferently looked at him. ¡°Mu Ru Yue, are you nning on defying Our order?¡± The Emperor of Zi Yue¡¯splexion ashened. It was obvious that he was enraged that Mu Ru Yue rejected his order. Emperor? He was indeed an Emperor. Yet no matter how powerful his position was, how could hepete with the power of sects? Moreover, he clearly knew the reasons why the parents of Ghost King had died. It would have been alright if she were a trash, but since she wasn¡¯t, he definitely couldn¡¯t let them be together. If she persisted in doing so, he could only kill her and eradicate future problems. Suddenly, a mour could be heard from outside of the throne room, causing the Emperor of Zi Yue to frown slightly. ¡°Let me go! My wife is in there. I must enter to see my wife. Don¡¯t you even think of bullying my wife!¡± ¡°Wu Chen?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart palpitated when she heard thest part of what he¡¯d said. A trace of warmth rose from within her heart¡­ 1. It means that an emperor¡¯s words carry great weight Chapter 51 - Hidden Growth in Feelings Part 2

Chapter 51- Hidden Growth in Feelings Part 2

The Emperor of Zi Yue¡¯splexion sunk. Why was that fool barging in? Actually, he knew Wu Chen couldn¡¯t be counted as a fool, but his mentality had stagnated since he was six, so wouldn¡¯t he be considered stupid whenpared to a grown up? ¡°Let him in,¡± said the Emperor of Zi Yue, heavily. Right after, a figure was seen flying in. When he saw a perfectly unharmed Mu Ru Yue, he inwardly heaved a sigh of relief before expressing a resplendent smile on his face. ¡°My wife, I¡¯ll protect you.¡± The young man had a sunny smile with clean and pure eyes simr to a child¡¯s. That smile could make anyone uncontrobly choose to believe what he said. ¡°Wu Chen, let¡¯s head home.¡± Mu Ru Yue held the youth¡¯s hand with a smile on her face. It was unknown why her heart actually calmed down once she looked into the pure eyes of that young man. If she were to marry in this different world, she would be willing to marry the pure and innocent Ye Wu Chen. The reason was probably due to her heart being peaceful and serene once he was by her side. This feeling was something she hadn¡¯t experienced before in her previous life¡­ so even Mu Ru Yue herself didn¡¯t know why she had such feelings. When they first met, he said, ¡®Elder sister, you smell nice,¡¯ in a clean youthful voice without any trace of impurities. It reminded her of her younger brother from her previous life, but she knew that the youth before her definitely wasn¡¯t him. The day after that, when she saw a group of princes bullying him. His helpless and fragile appearance was still floating in her mind. At that time, she discovered his scar-covered, sinister body. Those scars were extremely ugly, but it was caused by poison. The poison¡¯s effects were potent, so every night of the new moon, he would definitely be tortured with a pain nobody would be able to withstand. His parents died early, and he was poisoned. This young man was really pitiful¡­But it was just that. When Ye Wu Chen smiled, his handsome appearance dazzles. The current him was like a viin that could sweep everyone off their feet. Every frown and smile he made was magnificent. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s head home.¡± That was right, they were heading home¡­ ¡°Stop right there!¡± The Emperor of Zi Yue mmed his hand on the throne¡¯s table as he shouted in fury, ¡°Who allowed the both of you to leave? Without Our order, We shall see who dares to leave this ce!¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled. This Emperor of Zi Yue was indeed an incapable ruler. It was really a mystery as to how this kind of Emperor was able to sit firmly on the throne without being abdicated these past 20 years. ¡°If I want to leave, nobody will be able to stop me!¡± Mu Ru Yue looked at the Emperor of Zi Yue without the slightest hint of fear. Her charming face was filled with chilling intent. Her tone made the Emperor of Zi Yue¡¯s body shudder as a ray of killing intent shed in his eyes. Since this woman couldn¡¯t be used by him, he needed to eliminate her in order to prevent future problems. He definitely couldn¡¯t allow Mu Ru Yue to be together with Ye Wu Chen. Theughable Emperor of Zi Yue greatly regretted having personally ordered the withdrawal of marriage between her and the Crown Prince right now¡­¡­ Nobody realised that at this moment, a peculiar ray of light shone in Ye Wu Chen¡¯s eyes. Coincidentally, at this time, an eunuch came rushing in to report from outside the throne room. ¡°Your Majesty, something terrible has urred! The Kingdom¡¯s treasury suddenly caught fire. Everyone is heading there now to extinguish the mes and save the items.¡± ¡°What?!¡± The Emperor of Zi Yue violently stood up. There weren¡¯t just countless treasures in the Kingdom¡¯s treasury; there were also priceless treasures, ced personally by him. Why had the Kingdom¡¯s treasury suddenly caught fire now? No, he couldn¡¯t continue to wait here. He must head out and see its condition¡­ ¡°Lead the way. 1We will personally head there now.¡± The Emperor of Zi Yue could no longer be bothered with Mu Ru Yue and Ye Wu Chen. He hastily led the crowd toward the Kingdom¡¯s treasury. 1. Note: Hey, Mr Emperor~ You need someone to lead you to the treasury? You sure you¡¯re putting your priceless goods personally in the right ce? Chapter 52 - Hidden Growth In Feelings Part 3

Chapter 52- Hidden Growth In Feelings Part 3

After returning to the Mu family, Mu Qing instructed two maid servants to look after Mu Ting Er; he didn¡¯t want to even nce at her, as that girl had made him lose face. How could he dote on her like he usually did? Currently, the reason he didn¡¯t abandon her was due to his repayment towards her family, as her biological father really had died while saving the Old Madam¡¯s life. ¡°How had Mu Ru Yue suddenly undergone such a great change?¡± Mu Qing knitted his brow. When Mu Ru Yue had revealed that she was a Third Martial Stage practitioner, he had secretly hated that brat for hiding it from him. But now that he knew her actual strength, Mu Qing really regretted it. If he knew it would be like this earlier on, he wouldn¡¯t have expelled her from the family. However, it was toote for regrets. At this moment, Mu Qing heard mouring from outside his manor. Not waiting for him to send someone to find what was happening, several old officials, along with their wives, walked in from outside the hall. ¡°Mu family Head, congrattions!¡± The person who spoke out first was Zhang Lin, Minister of Revenue. He walked in and congratted him with a smile on his face. Mu Qing chuckled bitterly. ¡°What good thing has happened that would warrant a congrattion?¡± ¡°Your manor¡¯s eldest young mistress, Mu Ru Yue, had be champion of thepetition and gained recognition from the Qing Yun Sect. Isn¡¯t that worth congratting?¡± Zhang Lin looked curiously at him as he said this. Mu Qing sighed helplessly as he shook his head, replying, ¡°Lord Zhang mustn¡¯t have known that the wretched girl has already been expelled from the family. She is no longer a member of my Mu family.¡± Who knew that even after hearing those words, Zhang Lin didn¡¯t turn to leave? Instead, he smiled andmented, ¡°Mu family Head, as they say, blood ties prevail over all else. How can Miss Mu Ru Yue really leave the Mu family? You should go and convince her toe back to the family. As Mu Ru Yue¡¯s biological father, I doubt she wouldn¡¯t agree.¡± Mu Qing felt that Zhang Lin¡¯s words were logical, so he set down his apprehensiveness and freely epted the congrattions of the others. It seemed that if he lowered his status to kindly persuade Mu Ru Yue, she might still return to the Mu family. Afterwards, excluding the nobles of Phoenix City, people from the Qing Yun Sect also came knocking on the door. Some of them even offered to recruit Mu Ru Yue as their disciple, but Mu Qing didn¡¯t know the current location of Mu Ru Yue. He could only send for people to find her location. As for the main instigator of this matter, after she left the pce, Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t step out from her house so she naturally didn¡¯t know that the Mu family was searching high and low for her. She ced the pills she had just manufactured today into her Storage Ring. It felt like a long time since she¡¯d gone to meet with Wu Yu, so she packed up her pill refining tools before leaving her house. The shopkeeper of the Hundred Medicine Hall was familiar with Mu Ru Yue, so upon seeing her, he directly led her to the Pill Refining Room. In the Pill Refining Room, when Wu Yu saw Mu Ru Yue enter the room, his eyes lit up. He quickly stood and strode towards her. ¡°Little girl, why have youe?¡± ¡°I came to have a look.¡± Mu Ru Yue blinked her eyes as she surveyed her surroundings. ¡°Master, what are you currently up to?¡± ¡°Hehe! Nothing much, it¡¯s just that a stalk of a medicinal nt of the Hundred Medicine Hall is withering. I¡¯m currently brainstorming ways to save it.¡± Wu Yu¡¯s gazended on the medicinal nt on the table as he spoke. Mu Ru Yue followed his gaze and saw an eight petal lotus-like medicinal nt on the table. Its bean-sized yellow core gave off a faint light while the other petals tilted downwards. It was obviously dying. ¡°Eight Leaves Snow Lotus?¡± Mu Ru Yue became excited; Eight Leaves Snow Lotus was an ingredient that could be used to manufacture an Earth Stage Mid Rank Essence Purification Pill. Who would have thought she would find it here? Chapter 53 - Hidden Growth in Feelings Part 4

Chapter 53- Hidden Growth in Feelings Part 4

¡°Master, if I can revive it, can you give it to me?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes glimmered, obviously desiring that Eight Leaves Snow Lotus. Wu Yu chuckled. ¡°Since it¡¯s dying, it will be useless for me to keep it here. If you are truly able to revive it, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± Hearing that, Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t say anything else. She walked up to the side of the Eight Leaves Snow Lotus and gently ced her palm over it. A warm energy flowed out from her palm and gradually trickled into the petals of the the Eight Leaves Snow Lotus. Wu Yu initially had a ¡®whatever¡¯ mindset, but when he felt the changes of the Eight Leaves Snow Lotus, his expression changed drastically. He looked, stunned, at the Eight Leaves Snow Lotus currently bathed in energy. Although the changes were minimal, it was still obvious that the Eight Leaves Snow Lotus¡¯s vitality was increasing¡­ Mu Ru Yue¡¯splexion gradually waned as bean-sized drops of sweat rolled down her exquisite face. St! It dripped onto the floor. It was so quiet in the Pill Refining Room that only their breathing could be heard. Wu Yu viciously smacked his head as he looked with disbelief at the slowly changing, pure white Eight Leaves Snow Lotus. His expression looked as though he were in a dream. ¡°How can this happen? How is this possible?¡± ¡®Monstrous! This little girl is too monstrous!¡® Not waiting for Wu Yu to recover, Mu Ru Yue had already withdrawn her hand. The previous withering Eight Leaves Snow Lotus had already recovered its vitality. ¡®Wait a moment¡­¡¯ Wu Yu looked astonished. His eyes widened before he ferociously rubbed at them. He gazed at the Snow Lotus on the table. ¡°That¡¯s not right?! Why does it have nine petals? When did that extra petal appear? Nine Leaves Snow Lotus¡­¡­Fuck! This Nine Leaves Snow Lotus is even more precious than the Eight Leaves Snow Lotus!¡± It was easy to see that Wu Yu was in deep shock as it made that old fellow swear. Not only had this little girl revitalized the Eight Leaves Snow Lotus, she¡¯d directly made it evolve into a Nine Leaves Snow Lotus from an Eight Leaves Snow Lotus! Was there such a monstrous person other than her in this world? She was obviously not human! Wu Yu was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t say a word. He just kept on muttering two words: ¡°Isn¡¯t human.¡± ¡°Nine Leaves Snow Lotus?¡± Mu Ru Yue slightly knitted her brows as this was beyond her expectations. Sighing, she kept the Nine Leaves Snow Lotus into her Storage Ring before looking towards the dazed Wu Yu at her side. With a slight raise of her eyebrows, Mu Ru Yue¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile as shemented, ¡°You had promised to give me the Snow Lotus.¡± When Wu Yu snapped out of his shock and heard that, he couldn¡¯t help but re at her as he said, ¡°Since I¡¯ve promised you, how can I go back on my word? Don¡¯t worry, regardless of whether it were an Eight Leaves Snow Lotus or a Nine Leaves Snow Lotus, it¡¯s yours. But, little girl, that ability of yours is out of this world. You definitely mustn¡¯t let anyone else know of that power. Otherwise, it will bring you cmity.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart warmed as she said, ¡°Master, rest assured! I wouldn¡¯t have used that power if anyone else other than you were present.¡± ¡°Little girl, you¡­¡± Wu Yu helplessly shook his head. He didn¡¯t know whether to be happy that Mu Ru Yue trusted him or to sigh due to her unknown, hidden powers. He believed that if it were someone other than him in here, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have casually used that power. Wu Yu couldn¡¯t help but be excited that he¡¯d discovered such a good seedling. Perhaps, the only thing he wouldn¡¯t regret the most in his life was when he recruited her as his disciple. ¡°That¡¯s right! Little girl, I¡¯ve heard that the Mu family has recently been searching for your location,¡± Wu Yu suddenly recalled. ¡°Mu family?¡± Mu Ru Yue was startled before she continued, a cold smile gracing her face, ¡°Why is the Mu family searching for me?¡± Chapter 54 - Hidden Growth in Feelings Part 5

Chapter 54- Hidden Growth in Feelings Part 5

¡°Hehe. Actually, it could be said that everyone knew about his motives.¡± Wu Yu stroked his white beard before continuing with a smile, ¡°Since you soloed a group attack and won thepetition, even defeating the Fifth Stage Mu Ting Er, a lot of elders from the Qing Yun Sect want to recruit you as their disciple. Furthermore, you had already reached such a level of cultivation without the assistance of medicine. If you were to enter the Qing Yun Sect, your cultivation growth would be drastic. ¡°What¡¯s more important is that many people are curious about that sword technique you used. Since the Mu family had lost their ability to ally with the Qing Yun Sect by marriage, they will definitely use you.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled. Her exceptional appearance became lively with that smile, but her entire being seemed to emit a dense chill. It made Wu Yu worried. He was curious as to what caused this little girl to be this cold? ¡°I¡¯m not a member of the Mu family. They can¡¯t control me.¡± The original Mu Ru Yue had died after that head collision after all. The current her was just a soul that unintentionally came to this continent. ¡°Rx. With me here, there¡¯s no one daring enough to steal my disciple.¡± Wu Yucently stroked his snow-white beard, radiating confidence. If anyone knew that Mu Ru Yue was Wu Yu¡¯s disciple, they wouldn¡¯t dare reveal the slightest inkling of their intent to recruit her, not to even mention snatching her away. Who was Grandmaster Wu Yu? He wasn¡¯t a reasonable person. If enraged, not even the head of the Qing Yun Sect would be able to obtain his forgiveness. Mu Ru Yue had gained some profit froming to see Wu Yu today. The Nine Leaves Snow Lotus was a rare treasure. Its effects were a few folds better than the Eight Leaves Snow Lotus, even if it differed by just a petal. After chatting about nothing substantial, Mu Ru Yue bid her farewell. On her way back to her house, she was seen by the Mu family¡¯s caretaker, Mu Ren Gui. Mu Ren Gui had gone to Hua Yuan Street to settle a matter and coincidentally saw Mu Ru Yue enter a house. There were two words, Mu Residence, disyed at the front of the house, dazzling with golden rays of light under the sunlight. During this period of time, Mu Qing had dispatched guards to search for the location of Mu Ru Yue, but who would have thought she would be here at the most unimaginable location?¡£ What kind of ce was Hua Yuan Street? A house here couldn¡¯t be bought by mere wealth. Even the Mu family did not have the means to obtain such a house in such a serene area. When Mu Ren Gui saw this sight, he hastily went back to report to Mu Qing. ¡°What did you say?¡± Mu Qing mmed his hand on the table. With an unfathomable glimmer in his eyes, he continued, ¡°How can Mu Ru Yue live there? Could it have been bestowed by His Majesty as the prize for being champion?¡± Currently, Mu Qing could only think of that as a possibility. After taking a deep breath, Mu Qing calmly instructed, ¡°Somebody attend to me. I¡¯m heading over to see Mu Ru Yue.¡± At this moment, Mu Yi Xue came running from the inner court. She clung onto Mu Qing¡¯s arms. With an incredibly adorable smile on her charming face, she said, ¡°Father, I also want to go.¡± Mu Qing slightly knitted his brows as he looked at his restless daughter. ¡°If you go, you mustn¡¯t displease your eldest sister. We¡¯ll have to drop our status in order to request for her return.¡± He could only do this in order to ensure the alliance between the Mu family and the Qing Yun Sect. ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry! Xue Er will listen to whatever you say. I promise not to make that slu¡ª¡± Looking at Mu Qing¡¯s displeased gaze, Mu Yi Xue hastily changed her words, ¡°¡ª promise not to let eldest sister be unhappy.¡± Chapter 55 - Hidden Growth In Feelings Part 6

Chapter 55- Hidden Growth In Feelings Part 6

¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Mu Qing turned around and headed towards the entrance of the manor. As a result, he hadn¡¯t noticed the vicious light that shed past the young girl¡¯s eyes. That slut Mu Ru Yue had made elder sister Ting Er fall into such a terrible state. What right did she have to return to the Mu family? She definitely wouldn¡¯t allow that malevolent hearted slut to reenter the family. Moreover¡­ Mu Yi Xue just needed to recall that handsome young, innocent man, and the hatred in her heart towards Mu Ru Yue intensified. At the Mu Residence, Mu Ru Yue held her head in her hands as she satzily in the Imperial Consort¡¯s chair. The sun in the sky made her unable to open her eyes, so she could only squint when she looked at the blue sky. ¡°My wife! My wife!¡± Suddenly, an innocent voice was heard at the front of her house. When she shifted her gaze in the direction of the voice, she instantly saw Ye Wu Chen tedly running towards her. His handsome face had a pure and unaffected smile, his clear eyes filled with happiness. ¡°My wife, take a look at what I¡¯ve brought you today!¡± Wu Chen opened his hand, and a ne made of green jade pearls appeared in his palm. He handed over the ne to Mu Ru Yue. ¡°My wife, I thought these pearls looked really nice, so I strung them up into a ne to give to you. Do you like it?¡± Mu Ru Yue was touched by Ye Wu Chen¡¯s thoughts and took the ne, abruptly shifting her gaze down to look at those jade-green pearls. These pearls were different from other pearls. These sparkling and translucent green jade pearls emitted an aura of vitality. ¡°Gem Tree Fruit? Are these Gem Tree Fruits?¡± Their outer appearances were the same as pearls, but they were really fruits from the Gem Tree. Mu Ru Yue took a Gem Tree Fruit from the ne before asking excitedly, ¡°Wu Chen, where did you find this Gem Tree Fruit?¡± Ye Wu Chen blinked hisrge eyes as he looked curiously at Mu Ru Yue, asking, ¡°What¡¯s a Gem Tree Fruit?¡± ¡°A Gem Tree Fruit is a fruit that contains a lot of energy in it. It¡¯s different from medicinal nts. Usually, martial practitioners won¡¯t casually consume pills to help them break through, as it will always have slight side effects that could affect their future cultivation. But the Gem Tree Fruit is different. Once you consume it, the martial practitioner can directly break through to the next stage.¡± If this wasn¡¯t the case, she wouldn¡¯t have been this stirred up. After speaking all that, Mu Ru Yue couldn¡¯t help chuckling and shaking her head. No matter how much she exined, Ye Wu Chen would probably be unable to understand her. As expected, Ye Wu Chen blinked his eyes in confusion after hearing her words before saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about Gem Tree Fruits. I found these pearls before and nned to give them to my future wife. Since you¡¯re my wife, this ne is yours.¡± In the dark, the ck clothed man following Ye Wu Chen nearly fell to the ground after hearing his words. ¡®My master, you had bitterly searched for the Gem Tree Fruits to give to your future mistress, but you used such an indirect reasoning. What did you mean it was to give to your future wife? It seems that before knowing the mistress before you, you never had the thought of marriage.¡¯ ¡®Moreover, mistress doesn¡¯t seem to ept master. When has it be natural for master to call her his wife? In any case, Ghost King Manor will perhaps be more lively¡­¡¯ At this moment, a figure could be seen running in from the entrance of the house. When Li Lu saw Mu Ru Yue, he inwardly heaved a sigh of relief before saying with grief, ¡°Mistress, didn¡¯t you want me to serve you loyally? You disappeared after thepetition and made me search for you for such a long time. If If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that someone had found your whereabouts, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to find you so quickly.¡± Chapter 56 - Hidden Growth In Feelings Part 7

Chapter 56- Hidden Growth In Feelings Part 7

When Li Lu returned home after the end of thepetition, his father viciously beat him up. Li Lu, however, persistently said that a man shouldn¡¯t go back on his promises, that whatever he had promised, he must bemitted to it. It had nearly made his old man use a sword to chop his legs off in fury. In the end, the general¡¯s wife held her husband back after learning about this and said that if he wanted to hit her son again, he had to kill her first. How could the henpecked general still have the guts to chop Li Lu¡¯s legs off? He could only let him do what he wanted. However, who knew that Mu Ru Yue would go missing after thepetition? Li Lu had frequently used his connections to search for her. If it wasn¡¯t for Mu Ru Yue going out of her residence, Li Lu¡¯s connections wouldn¡¯t have been able to find her. ¡°I almost forgot about something.¡± Mu Ru Yue stood up from the Imperial Consort¡¯s chair and rolled her shoulders. ¡° Li Lu, help me recruit some experts.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Li Lu blinked before asking, ¡°What do you want experts for?¡± Mu Ru Yue swept his gaze at him. ¡°It¡¯s definitely so that I could have my own forces. There¡¯s surely a limit to what I can do by myself. If I want to survive, I must have a powerful party on my side.¡± Saying this, Mu Ru Yue patted his shoulder. ¡°So, I¡¯ll be passing this matter on to you. I trust you can do it well.¡± Hearing Mu Ru Yue say that, Li Lu awkwardly scratched the back of his head. ¡°Mistress, since you have such great trust in me, I¡¯ll definitely not let you down. Isn¡¯t it merely assembling experts? I naturally have my ways to aplish this. I guarantee that in the next three months, I¡¯ll be able to help you recruit numerous experts. Of course, hehe! Mistress, you must have enough financial power to retain those experts and have them continue serving you.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that,¡± said Mu Ru Yue, smiling. ¡°Get the word out that anyone willing to serve me loyally will receive an Essence Purification Pill. This matter must definitely be done in secrecy so that those in the pce won¡¯t know.¡± Li Lu¡¯s eyes lit up. An Essence Purification Pill was a great item capable of strengthening a person¡¯s innate talent. ¡°Mistress, what will our forces be called?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Mu Ru Yue caressed her lower jaw. After being silent for a moment, she said, ¡°It shall be known as ¡®Massacre the Heavens Sect¡¯.¡± Massacre the Heavens Sect means that even if the heavens were to go against them, they would massacre it with no regrets. ¡°Massacre the Heavens Sect is a great name. Haha! Mistress, in the future after following you, we¡¯ll be going against the heavens. If we were to go against thend, wouldn¡¯t the heavens be left? If the heavens are unfair, then what is wrong with massacring it?¡± Li Luughed. He didn¡¯t know that today he had made the best decision of his life. It wasn¡¯t until several yearster that he rejoiced about his decision. ¡®Massacre the Heavens Sect?¡¯ When no one noticed, Ye Wu Chen chuckled softly. Such a domineering name really suited her¡­ Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t think much about the name, but it reflected her heartfelt longing. In her previous life, her grandfather had went against the heavens to save her father¡¯s life. This resulted in him dying after being struck and annihted by celestial lightning. Since the heavens were so heartless, why would it be wrong to eliminate it? ¡°Li Lu, since you¡¯re currently my subordinate, I¡¯ll introduce you to someone.¡± Mu Ru Yue turned her head to look at the handsome young man at her side before introducing him with a smile, ¡°This is the Ghost King, Ye Wu Chen.¡± Li Lu almost leapt up in shock, his eyes widening in disbelief. After he examined Ye Wu Chen¡¯s unparalleled, handsome appearance, he looked back at Mu Ru Yue and swallowed spittle hard. ¡°Mistress, are you mistakened? Isn¡¯t the Ghost King as ugly as a ghost? How can he be so handsome that even Prince Hua can¡¯tpare to a single percent of his beauty?¡± Chapter 57 - Hidden Growth in Feelings Part 8

Chapter 57- Hidden Growth in Feelings Part 8

It was hard for him to believe that such a handsome, submissive-looking man could be the rumoured Ghost King whose appearance was rumoured to be like that of a ghost¡¯s. This¡­ this was basically two different people. ¡°Is there a need for me to lie to you?¡± Mu Ru Yue asked, shrugging her shoulders. ¡°But¡­¡± Li Lu was at a loss for words for a moment before he muttered, ¡°Those rumours originated from the pce, so I thought they were genuine.¡± ¡°Pce?¡± Mu Ru Yue narrowed her eyes. It seemed it was time to investigate the source of those rumours. ¡°Let¡¯s not care about that for now. Li Lu, how many experts can you gather for me in three month¡¯s time?¡± ¡°If it is with Essence Purification Pills as a condition, I can assist you in assembling a hundred experts between the Fifth to Eighth Stage. The Essence Purification Pill doesn¡¯t have much attraction for experts above the Eighth Stage.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give you three months.¡± She would try her best to increase her strength in three month¡¯s time¡­ Just as Li Lu turned to leave, the Mu family arrived¡­ When Mu Yi Xue looked at Ye Wu Chen, who was beside Mu Ru Yue, she seemed to have be infatuated by his handsome appearance. She was unable to shift her gaze away from him. The young man had hair like flowing ink, and his skin was so white it seemed almost translucent. He had pure eyes that carried a slight ignorance to the current on-goings. His lips were elegant and had a slight cupid¡¯s bow. The young man¡¯s gaze continually rested on Mu Ru Yue, filled with a sense of reliance. It was as though his eyes could hold only that person in its gaze. Mu Yi Xue tightly clenched her fists in jealousy. Her long fingernails lost their color as the harmonious sight before her looked incredibly eye piercing. She wanted to kill Mu Ru Yue and take her ce. ¡°Mister, who are you? Why are you with my eldest sister?¡± Mu Yi Xue gritted her teeth, asking furiously. She red at Mu Ru Yue before shifting her gaze to Ye Wu Chen. Ye Wu Chen looked slightly apprehensive at her before saying, ¡°My wife, that mad woman is too terrifying. Can you chase her away?¡± Mad woman? Mu Yi Xue¡¯s charming face changed slightly. If it wasn¡¯t for Mu Qing who signalled with his eyes for her to stop her impulsive actions, she would have stepped forward and snatched that young man to her side. ¡°Mister, I¡¯m not a mad woman but the woman beside you is.¡± ¡°Xue Er!¡± Mu Qing red at her. If he knew she would be so impetuous, then he definitely wouldn¡¯t have let her apany him. After all, the purpose of his arrival today was to convince Mu Ru Yue to return to the family. Mu Yi Xue¡¯s eyes burned with fury, but she didn¡¯t say anything further and just looked at Mu Ru Yue with jealousy ¡°My wife is a good person and isn¡¯t a mad woman.¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s face turned blood red from anger. Rage filled his pure eyes. ¡°If you continue bullying my wife, I¡¯ll kill you.¡± Mu Ru Yue was stunned as she looked at Ye Wu Chen. He had killing intent in his eyes. She asked in astonishment, ¡°Wu Chen?¡± In her heart, Ye Wu Chen was clean and beautiful, like an innocent child. Who knew that he could harbour killing intents? ¡°Father once told me that a man must protect his wife. I¡¯m a man, so if anyone bullies my wife, I¡¯ll kill her. I will definitely kill her!¡± Ye Wu Chen looked at Mu Yi Xue as he shouted in rage. If someone else said that, perhaps Mu Ru Yue wouldn¡¯t believe it. But since it was Ye Wu Chen, she couldn¡¯t help but believe he would do it even if he couldn¡¯t aplish it. Her heart suddenly bloomed with an indescribable feeling. ¡°Wu Chen, don¡¯t let blood soil your hands.¡± Mu Ru Yue gently held his hand and said, smiling, ¡°I can manage the killings. You¡¯re the sole pure person in this world. I won¡¯t let blood dirty your hands.¡± Chapter 58 - Where Did This Beggar Come From?

Chapter 58- Where Did This Beggar Come From?

Mu Yi Xue¡¯splexion flushed bright red. Just when she was about to argue, she was yelled at by Mu Qing, ¡°Xue Er!¡± Xue Er was too insensible and had forgotten their purpose ining here. Even though she was angry, Mu Yi Xue could only forcefully suppress her anger. She red viciously at Mu Ru Yue, who sat quietly at the side, but didn¡¯t say anything further. ¡°Yue Er, Xue Er isn¡¯t sensible. As her elder sister, you shouldn¡¯t mind her actions.¡± Mu Qing turned his head towards Mu Ru Yue before saying remorsefully, ¡°Father has let you down, so I¡¯m here to fetch you home. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll repay my misgivings to you from now on. Can we head home together?¡± Mu Qing looked sincerely at Mu Ru Yue. Those who didn¡¯t know him would think he was a good father thatid down his status to bring his daughter home. But how could Mu Ru Yue believe him so easily ? Mu Ru Yue chuckled lightly, a chilling intent surfaced in her eyes. ¡°Li Lu, send the guests off. I don¡¯t wee Mu family members here.¡± ¡°Yes, Mistress.¡± Li Lu was already displeased by these people. If it wasn¡¯t for Mu Ru Yue¡¯s order, he would have already tossed them out of the house. Mu Qing¡¯s expression changed. He hadn¡¯t expected that even after he dropped his status to invite her back, this girl didn¡¯t agree. ¡°Mu family¡¯s Head and Third young mistress, why are you still standing there? Didn¡¯t you hear the Mistress¡¯s words? Could it be that you¡¯re insisting my mistress to stain the ce with blood before you¡¯re willing to leave?¡± Li Lu frowned as he spoke unceremoniously. Mu Qing¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Mister Li, even if you are the son of a general, it¡¯s still not a right of yours to care about my Mu family¡¯s business.¡± ¡°That¡¯s interesting, when did I care about your family matters?¡± Li Lu feigned confusion, as though he really didn¡¯t know anything. ¡°I was clearly just helping my Mistress chase away some shameless creatures. What does it have to do with your Mu family? My Mistress isn¡¯t a member of the Mu family.¡± ¡°You!¡­¡± Mu Qing¡¯splexion turned ashen as killing intent burst from his entire body. ¡°Yue Er, do you really insist on not returning to the Mu family?¡± Mu Ru Yue yawned as she nced indifferently at Mu Qing¡¯s ashen face; she stayed silent. Mu Qing, however, could read her decision from her expression. Since she wasn¡¯t willing, he could only make his move¡­ A ray of light shed in Mu Qing¡¯s eyes. Just as he wanted to forcefully bring Mu Ru Yue home, a hurried voice was heard. ¡°My disciple, my good disciple! Can you lend me your furnace for a while?¡± An elder rapidly moved forward and quickly appeared before Mu Ru Yue. This elder was wearing fancy clothing, yet he had unkempt white hair and looked as though he¡¯d just came out of a trash bin. His body was also covered with dust, and carried a pungent odor about him. Mu Yi Xue disgustedly knitted her elegant eyebrows as she unbearably waved her hand, saying, ¡°Where did this beggare from? He¡¯s so dirty. He¡¯s disgusting me to death and even dares act so flippantly in front of me!¡± ¡°Beggar?¡± Hearing that, the old man stopped moving before turning his head to look at the adorably charming Mu Yi Xue. He blinked his eyes before pointing to himself and asked, ¡°Are you referring to me?¡± Mu Yi Xue coldly sniggered, disgust expressed on her face. ¡°Who could it be except for you? Could it be you don¡¯t even know your status? It¡¯s sphemy for me to even say a word towards a beggar like you.¡± ¡°Cough! Cough!¡± Mu Ru Yue couldn¡¯t help but cough drily as she found the current scene disyed before her hrious. She looked on with ted eyes. The great Chief Alchemist of the Qing Yun Sect, Grandmaster Wu Yu, was thought to be a beggar? This should be the first time that old man has been treated with such disdain. Chapter 59 - Mu Yi Xue Gets Beaten

Chapter 59- Mu Yi Xue Gets Beaten

¡°Are you certain I¡¯m a beggar?¡± Wu Yu asked again, pointing at his nose. He had just made his furnace explode idently, which left him in a sorry state. It was the first time in his life he was called a beggar. Was there a beggar as handsome, elegant, and dashing as him? ¡°Not only are you a beggar, you¡¯re also an idiot.¡± Mu Yi Xue disdainfully sneered. In her life, what she loathed the most were those dirty beggars. Those kind of people were just dirt to the world. They shouldn¡¯t have the right to continue living in this world. Mu Qing frowned as he shifted his gaze towards Wu Yu. Even though the old man looked tattered, he felt that the old man wasn¡¯t simple for some unknown reason. He shouldn¡¯t lightly offend the person before him unless he knew about his abilities. This was because some strong experts on this continent loved to pretend to be beggars. ¡°This elder, my daughter isn¡¯t sensible, so I wish that elder will look at her young age and forgive her actions.¡± Normally, experts wouldn¡¯t bother being calctive towards the weak, especially if it were a 13-year-old young girl. But Wu Yu was an odd ball. He didn¡¯t care if the person was strong or weak. Bullying his disciple was not a good thing. ¡°What have youe here for?¡± Wu Yu looked at them as though they were wolves. He didn¡¯t forget that the Mu family were shameless to a whole new level. What if his precious disciple was being bullied by them? ¡°This elder.¡± Li Lu nced at the silent Mu Qing before walking to Wu Yu¡¯s side. He lifted his chin, saying, ¡°Previously, the Mu family Head wanted to force Mistress to return to the Mu family, but Mistress didn¡¯t agree. If elder didn¡¯te in time, that Mu family Head would have used force.¡± Mu Qing¡¯s actions were clearly seen by him, so he didn¡¯t forget to report it at this time. ¡°Oh?¡± Wu Yu raised his eyebrows. It seemed that he¡¯d underestimated the shamelessness of the Mu family. Little Yue girl had been expelled by him and now that person wanted to catch her and take her back with him. Was there still such a shameless person like him in this world? ¡°So what? Father kindly invited her back. Not only did she not feel gratitude, she also spoke such conceited nonsense.¡± Mu Yi Xue had been pampered since young, so she naturally treated Wu Yu as an ordinary beggar. She also didn¡¯t understand why her father was being so polite to a beggar, degrading their status. Pa! Wu Yu¡¯s expression sank as he pped 1 Mu Yi Xue¡¯s face, instantly creating a five fingered, distinct red imprint on her face. Before she could react, Pang! Her body soared through the air with a kick. ¡°Xue Er!¡± Mu Qing turned pale with fear and cried out anxiously. Mu Yi Xuended heavily on the ground, tears instantly flowing due to the pain. Pampered throughout her childhood, when could she have been beaten in such a fashion? Furthermore, it was a beggar that beat her. ¡°You beat me? You, a stinky beggar, actually dared to beat me? I¡¯ll tell my daddy to kill you!¡± Mu Yi Xue¡¯s hair was loose as she stood. Her gaze was filled with vengeful rays of light, and the pain from her entire body made her tears flow uncontrobly. It made her charming appearance seem sinister. ¡°Xue Er!¡± Mu Qing yelled out. He looked at Wu Yu with a dark expression as he said, ¡°Elder, no matter how terrible my young girl is, she shouldn¡¯t be disciplined by an outsider. Moreover, don¡¯t you feel you¡¯re going overboard in bullying a young girl as an elder?¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Wu Yuughed loudly. With his white hair flowing in the wind, he shifted his gaze to Mu Qing. ¡°Overboard? Who is more overboard ifpared to a bastard like you that abandons his biological daughter? If I want to beat somebody, I will do just that. Who dares disagree with me? I will hit without hesitation, even if it is you.¡± 1. Note: Well done Thumbsup! Chapter 60 - Miserable Mu Yi Xue

Chapter 60- Miserable Mu Yi Xue

There was no one in the Qing Yun Sect that didn¡¯t know of the old man¡¯s temper. He wasn¡¯t someone you could reason with. If you didn¡¯t provoke him, you would be fine. If you provoked him, then regardless of your identity, he wouldn¡¯t reason with you. He was also excessively protective of those he liked. There was one time when his Yao Tong1 was kidnapped by someone when he went out to collect some medicinal nts. That old man immediately rushed to their house. Before allowing that person to apologise, he viciously beat the person, nearly causing them to lose their life. From then on, even if it were a Yao Tong, if the person had the Qing Yun Sect¡¯s logo then nobody would mess with them. ¡°Don¡¯t go too far!¡± Mu Qing gritted his teeth as he viciously continued, ¡°The Phoenix City isn¡¯t yours. Don¡¯t forget that recently, there are also people from the Qing Yun Sect still in the city. I have a good rtionship with the Qing Yun Sect. If you don¡¯t apologise to my daughter, I¡¯ll ask a member of the Qing Yun Sect to seek justice for me.¡± ¡®Qing Yun Sect?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue couldn¡¯t help but smile. Didn¡¯t this count as lifting a rock to smash one¡¯s own foot? In the Qing Yun Sect, there didn¡¯t seem to be anyone that would dare find trouble with Wu Yu for Mu Qing. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Wu Yuughed. ¡°Good, very good. I¡¯ll wait for those people to act on your behalf. How can I, Wu Yu, fear those trashes from the Qing Yun Sect?¡± Inparison to Wu Yu, people like Tian Yuan were indeed trashes, so he didn¡¯t bother attaching importance to them. Given Tian Yuan¡¯s guts, even if there were ten of him, he wouldn¡¯t dare seek trouble with him. After all, Tian Yuan¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t the strongest in the Qing Yun Sect. ¡°Just you wait!¡± Mu Qing coldly snorted before shifting his gaze to Mu Yi Xue. ¡°Xue Er, let¡¯s go!¡± He had treated the old man politely, yet the old man dared to beat his daughter in front of him? Wasn¡¯t this a direct insult to him? Perhaps his power was indeed strong, but how could it be beyond the strength of the Qing Yun Sect? If he could sessful gain the assistance of Grandmaster Tian Yuan, wouldn¡¯t he be able to viciously teach him a lesson? Currently, Mu Qing didn¡¯t know that the person he just offended was someone Tian Yuan couldn¡¯t offend. Otherwise, even if he was given a hundred guts, he wouldn¡¯t dare act so arrogantly before him. ¡°Father, are we letting it go just like this?¡± Mu Yi Xue angrily asked. ¡°Let it go? How can we? I could feel energy undtions from that old man¡¯s body, yet I couldn¡¯t see his cultivation level. The only reason that would happen is if his strength is significantly greater than mine. I can¡¯t afford to offend that kind of expert, but there definitely will be someone that could. Rx! Alright, I swear that I will definitely seek revenge for the two of us!¡± But Mu Qing really did regret bringing Mu Yi Xue along. If not, he wouldn¡¯t have thoroughly offended Mu Ru Yue. Night. Moonlight shone through the tree leaves and faintly entered a room. A silver figure shed into the room through the window and looked sinisterly at the young girl sleeping peacefully. Suddenly, the young girl seemed to feel something and abruptly opened her eyes. At this instant, a stinky cloth 2 was stuck into her mouth before a storm of fistsnded¡­ All of the streets and alleyways spread this incident the next day. ¡°Hey, have you guys heard? Last night, the Third young mistress of the Mu family, Mu Yi Xue, was violently bashed by someone. Tsk! Tsk! Tsk! Who knows who she offended that would actually result in someone beating her up so viciously, to the point where her face resembled a pig.¡± ¡°The Third young mistress of the Mu family has always been arrogant, despotic, and equipped with matchless willfulness. She usually offends a lot of people. Perhaps she¡¯d offended someone she couldn¡¯t offend, leading to such an oue. Hahaha!¡± ¡°It seems that as a person, you must keep a low profile. If not, you would end up like the Third young mistress of the Mu family and offend someone you shouldn¡¯t offend¡­¡± 1. Means a child that helps the master to take care of his medicines. 2. Note: I imagine it being dunk in piss or dirty mob water Chapter 61 - A Life Time’s Promise

Chapter 61- A Life Time¡¯s Promise

ng! In a room, Mu Yi Xue swept off all of the ceramic tea sets on the table onto the ground before lying on the table, wailing. Her initially tearful looks should have been touching to people, but now that she had a pig¡¯s appearance, it would instead make people shiver violently in disgust. ¡°Mu Ru Yue! It must be that slut¡¯s doing!¡± Who else would do such a thing to her, excluding that slut? She must definitely return this act back to her! The Mu residence was different from the noisy Mu family as it was quiet and serene. Mu Ru Yue turned in bed and identally touched a peculiar object¡­ She gradually opened her eyes. A handsome face, one that could sweep anyone off their feet, was before her. His pure eyes didn¡¯t have any impurities as he smiled at her. They were so close together that Mu Ru Yue could even feel Ye Wu Chen¡¯s breath. ¡°Ye Wu Chen, why are you in my bed?¡± Mu Ru Yue hastily got up, a suspicious blush appearing on her face. She repeatedly told herself that the person before her was just an immature kid, forcing her rapidly beating heart to slowly regain its former tranquility. ¡°I just wanted to sleep with my wife, so I came.¡± Ye Wu Chen looked as though he was a chastised kid. He lowered his head, saying, ¡°My wife, please stop being mad at me, alright?¡± It unknowingly softened Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart. ¡°Wu Chen, we haven¡¯t married yet, so we shouldn¡¯t sleep on the same bed.¡± ¡°In that case, can¡¯t you quickly marry me?¡± Ye Wu Chen raised his glittery gaze as he looked expectantly at Mu Ru Yue. ¡°My wife, marry me! Then we can sleep together.¡± Although it was very easy to give people the wrong thought when one spoke about sleeping together, Mu Ru Yue clearly knew he meant it in the most ordinary way possible. ¡°Do you really insist on sleeping together?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows raised as she thought Ye Wu Chen was too innocent and pure. He was an immature young man while her hands had been stained with blood in her previous life. This urrence would definitely be repeated in this life. Such a perfect man made her unwilling to corrupt him. ¡°It¡¯s because I wanted to protect my wife.¡± Ye Wu Chen lowered his head and pursed his elegant lips. ¡°Royal Father and Mother had died that night, leaving me alone forever. I don¡¯t want my wife to leave me behind like they did. I don¡¯t want to be alone again.¡± ¡°Wu Chen.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze gentled as she extended her hand to caress Ye Wu Chen¡¯s hair before tenderly saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t leave you.¡± Ye Wu Chen blinked before he raised his head to look at Mu Ru Yue. His exceptional appearance emitted dazzling rays of light, just like his resplendent eyes. ¡°My wife, I¡¯m not sad. My wet nurse said that Royal Father and Mother were taken by the Gods. Why did they snatch my Royal parents away? Will they snatch away my wife next? But even if the bad Godse, I won¡¯t let them take my wife away. As my wife, you¡¯re mine.¡± His voice still sounded innocent, but those words contained a domineering feeling. Mu Ru Yue sighed. She didn¡¯t know how to reply to him. If it wasn¡¯t for that sudden and unforeseen incident, then ording to Ye Wu Chen¡¯s mental age as a child and his great innate talent, he would probably have grown up to be quite the arrogant person. ¡°Wu Chen.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes drooped slightly. ¡°Even if the bad Godse, I won¡¯t go with them. It¡¯s my promise to you, a promise of a lifetime.¡± Mu Ru Yue never casually made promises, and if she did make a promise, she would definitely spend the rest of her life protecting it. Chapter 62 - Did We Know Each Other From Our Previous Lives?

Chapter 62- Did We Know Each Other From Our Previous Lives?

¡°My wife, when do you think we can officially be husband and wife?¡± Ye Wu Chen smiled at Mu Ru Yue. It was undeniable that his looks were exceptional. His looks were like the bright moon in the night sky, but he also resembled a clear earthen spring. This was especially so when he smiled, as he seemed to light up the world. Such a handsome man would be thrown handkerchiefs by several unwed girls whenever he went out, or they would look at him with infatuation. But there were only a few that knew he was the infamous Ghost King. When Mu Ru Yue leaned close to examine his face, she could feel the hot breathing from Ye Wu Chen. Feeling slightly ufortable, she then turned her head away. Following that, she asked, ¡°Wu Chen, do you know the meaning of being husband and wife?¡± ¡°I know! My Royal Father taught me about it before.¡± Ye Wu Chen didn¡¯t seem to notice Mu Ru Yue¡¯s difort as he continued to get closer to her. ¡°Royal Father said that as a husband, one must dote on his wife and treat her well in his life. He can only marry her in that life, and no matter what his wife says, it¡¯s always right. Even if it¡¯s wrong, it¡¯s still right. He must also follow all of his wife¡¯s instructions to the exact detail. ¡°If someone bullies his wife, he must step up for her and not allow anyone to say anything bad about her. Not a single tear of my wife must drop from her eyes and she will always be blissful. ¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s eyes shone brightly as he looked unblinkingly at Mu Ru Yue. ¡°My wife, I can wash clothes and cook. Will youe with me to the King¡¯s Manor?¡± ¡°Wu Chen, I must tell you something.¡± Mu Ru Yue pressed her hands on Ye Wu Chen¡¯s shoulders as she said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m not a good person. My hands had been stained with blood. It will not change in the future. You, on the other hand, are as clean as a white sheet of paper so I don¡¯t want to soil your innocence. Do you understand?¡± ¡®Clean?¡¯ Ye Wu Chenughed with mockery in his heart. Since that night when his Royal parents died, it was predetermined that he wouldn¡¯t be clean. If it wasn¡¯t for his opposing forces being so powerful, he wouldn¡¯t have needed to act like a fool for so many years. He raised his gaze to look at Mu Ru Yue¡¯s exceptional face with unprecedented resolution in his eyes. ¡°My wife, I¡¯ll apany you to kill whomever you want to kill. If you want to trek on a bloody path, I¡¯ll also apany you. I won¡¯t let anyone hurt my wife.¡± ¡®In this case, what is wrong with annihting the heavens and earth?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue was also a woman, and was thus moved. Even though she hadn¡¯t known Ye Wu Chen for a long time, she still acknowledged that he treated her well. Perhaps he wasn¡¯t as strong as the rest, but his intentions were genuine. ¡°Wu Chen, give me some time to think this through.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to whatever my wife says.¡± Ye Wu Chen curled his lips into a smile. At this moment, Mu Ru Yue was suddenly pushed down onto the bed by Ye Wu Chen. It was so sudden that it gave her a fright. Yet, when she slightly raised her gaze, an extremely close up and handsome appearance entered her sight. When she saw that young man¡¯s eyes were extremely innocent without a single trace of impurity, Mu Ru Yue calmed down. ¡°My wife, could it be that we¡­knew each other in our previous lives?¡± Mu Ru Yue was stunned. Before she could react, Ye Wu Chen left a fleeting kiss on her lips before saying in satisfaction, ¡°My wife, you smell so nice.¡± Mu Ru Yue momentarily felt as though she had been struck by lightning, left in a daze because of her current position. The fortunate thing was that Ye Wu Chen didn¡¯t attempt further intimate actions and just slept as hey atop her body. Seeing the young man¡¯s sleeping appearance, Mu Ru Yue couldn¡¯t help but smile. Such days were pretty good. She always felt extremely rxed and secured by his side¡­ Chapter 63 - Tian Yuan’s Arrival

Chapter 63- Tian Yuan¡¯s Arrival

In the Mu family lounge, Tian Yuan could hear crisp nging soundsing from afar and subconsciously frowned, before saying sarcastically, ¡°Your daughter is quite amazing to be able to make the sound of destroyed ceramic tea sets travel so far.¡± Mu Qing¡¯s face reddened, but he didn¡¯t know how to respond to thatment. He just apologetically smiled and asked, ¡°Grandmaster Tian Yuan, what brings you here today?¡± cing his teacup down, Tian Yuan calmly looked at him. ¡°I¡¯vee to look for Mu Ru Yue. Didn¡¯t you go to invite her back?¡± ¡°About this¡­¡± Mu Qing wiped away his cold sweat before replying respectfully, ¡°I¡¯ve located her, but she wasn¡¯t willing to return and seemed to be under a master that was sloven in both dressing and manner. It was that old man who forbid her from interacting with my Mu family. Moreover, he didn¡¯t ce any importance to the Qing Yun Sect as he said that if the Qing Yun Sect came knocking, he will make them cry out and beg for his mercy to go home.¡± Tian Yuan smiled coldly. He didn¡¯t know how credible Mu Qing¡¯s words were, but that girl must be under his Qing Yun Sect. Nobody could be allowed to steal her from the sect. ¡°Tell me her location.¡± Mu Qing could see that Tian Yuan didn¡¯tpletely believe his words, but he still nned to personally head forward! It seemed that old man was in for a treat. Thinking about that, Mu Qing hastily told the address to Tian Yuan. Since Tian Yuan didn¡¯t know Wu Yu had living quarters in Phoenix City, he didn¡¯t think at all that the old man, slovenly in both dress and manner, was actually Grandmaster Wu Yu. How high was Grandmaster Wu Yu¡¯s sight? Even though Mu Ru Yue¡¯s talent wasn¡¯t bad, it should still be sky high difficult for her to enter that old man¡¯s eyes. Currently, at the Mu residence, Mu Ru Yue had just gotten up and had to wee an uninvited guest. Perhaps it was due to Ye Tian Feng and Mu Ting Er¡¯s rtionship that she didn¡¯t have good feelings towards Tian Yuan. Since she didn¡¯t know why he hade, she hastily spiritually summoned for Yan Jin. Shortly after, a ck shadow rapidly lunged into Mu Ru Yue¡¯s embrace. Yan Jin looked grievingly at Mu Ru Yue as she had dumped him at the Mu family for so long, only summoning him now. ¡°Mu family girl, I n to recruit you as my disciple. What do you think?¡± Tian Yuan didn¡¯t even looked at the small ck beast in her embrace, only raising his gaze to look at the young girl before him. Looking at his arrogant appearance, it seemed that to him, being his disciple was a glorious matter. ¡°My apologies, but I already have a master.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled before chuckling coldly. ¡°That being so, I cannot recognize you as my master.¡± Tian Yuan frowned before rxing his brows as he said, ¡°That can be easily solved. All I need to do is give him a bottle of Earth Stage Low Rank pills to buy you as my disciple. How¡¯s that?¡± Alchemists were graded into Human, Earth, Mundane, Heaven, and Divine Stage. It was impossible to reach the Divine Stage and one could count with a single hand those that have reached the Heaven Stage. Mundane Stage pills were already extremely precious. Earth Stage was like a priceless treasure to ordinary people, so Tian Yuan was extremely confident in his pills. ¡°Are Earth Stage Low Rank pills really that amazing?¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled at Tian Yuan. She could manufacture a couple dozen of those grade of pills in one session of pill making. ¡°Earth Grade medicine is definitely amazing. Not only can it heal injuries, it can recover the energy of practitioners and even allow a breakthrough in martial stages. Where is your master¡¯s current location? Let¡¯s go and find him now.¡± Mu Ru Yue shook her head as she found it too hrious. Just as she wanted to reply to him, an elderly voice was heard from the front of Mu Ru Yue¡¯s house. ¡°Who¡¯s looking for me? And for what purpose?¡± Chapter 64 - Enraged Grandmaster Wu Yu

Chapter 64- Enraged Grandmaster Wu Yu

Just as Wu Yu stepped into the residence, he heard that someone was looking for him. He was also very curious as to who it was. When he looked at that person¡¯s appearance, his curiosity intensified. ¡°Tian Yuan, you¡¯re looking for me?¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Tian Yuan was stunned as he didn¡¯t know what was going on. ¡°No, Grandmaster Wu Yu. I was not.¡± ¡®Why is the Grandmaster here? Can it be that he¡¯s seeking me for some matter? But from the looks of it, that doesn¡¯t seem to be the case.¡¯ Wu Yu looked curiously at him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say you were looking for Mu Ru Yue¡¯s master?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m indeed looking for her master.¡± Tian Yuan nodded before he suddenly seemed toe to a realization. With widening eyes, he asked, astonished, ¡°Can it be that Grandmaster, you¡­¡± ¡®It can¡¯t be, right? Grandmaster Wu Yu is her master? I¡¯m finished. I¡¯m really doomed. That bastard of the Mu family had gotten himself into trouble.¡¯ Tian Yuan¡¯s forehead was covered in cold sweat as he scolded Mu Qing a hundred times in his heart. ¡®Why didn¡¯t that bastard exin it clearly? If not, I wouldn¡¯t have thought of stealing Grandmaster Wu Yu¡¯s disciple. Isn¡¯t it a stupid thing to court death by trying to bribe a Mundane Stage Alchemist with Earth Stage Low Rank pills?¡¯ ¡°Master, he previously said that he wanted to recruit me as his disciple by using a bottle of Earth Stage Low Rank pills to bribe you.¡± Mu Ru Yue shrugged her shoulders as she nced with excitement at Tian Yuan, who was shaking in fright. ¡°Grandmaster Wu¡­Wu Yu, please listen to my exnation.¡± Seeing Wu Yu¡¯s expression darken from hearing what Mu Ru Yue said, Tian Yuan¡¯s legs became so wobbly he almost knelt down before him. Currently, Tian Yuan¡¯s heart was filled with regret. ¡®Why didn¡¯t I do a detailed research beforeing?¡¯ ¡°Grandmaster, I really didn¡¯t know she was your disciple. If not, then even if you give me a hundred guts, I still wouldn¡¯t dare to take her from you.¡± Tian Yuan cried out. He didn¡¯t in the slightest resemble that previous awe-inspiring person. ¡°Tian Yuan, you have a lot of guts!¡± Wu Yu red furiously at Tian Yuan before yelling in anger, ¡°You also dare to try and steal my disciple? Which part of you is worthy to be her master? You also wanted to bribe me with Earth Stage Low Rank pills? You must be dreaming! I will clearly tell you now that my disciple is that genius I had been searching for. She¡¯s a pervert that seeded in breaking through to the Earth Stage in just a few measly months! You took twenty years to break through to the Earth Stage. What right do you have to steal my disciple?!¡± Even though he knew people from the Qing Yun Sect wanted to steal his disciple, this knowledge and the current situation were two separate matters. Now that he¡¯d personally seen it happening before him, he was enraged. He almost wanted to beat Tian Yuan into a pulp. Tian Yuan was so fearful of him that he was shaking all over. ¡®The rumoured trash of the Mu family is the talent that Grandmaster Wu Yu had been searching for? She is that monster who possessed colourless innate talent and insane mental power? Feng Er had abandoned such a wonderful girl for Mu Ting Er?¡¯ It was a pity he¡¯d previously thought that Mu Ting Er wasn¡¯t bad, as now there was a heaven and earth difference between her and Mu Ru Yue. ¡°Grandmaster Wu Yu, it was the Mu family that had pushed me toe. I really wasn¡¯t aware she was your disciple. Could you please consider it as due to my ignorance and forgive me? I really won¡¯t dare to think of doing something like that again.¡± Tian Yuan¡¯s face turned pale white. He couldn¡¯t bear it and wanted to immediately teach that sonuvab*tch, the Mu family head, a lesson. That bastard had really gotten him in real trouble this time. ¡°Death can be avoided, but punishment can¡¯t. After you return to the Qing Yun Sect, you¡¯re to undergo closed door training at the forbidden area of the back mountains for two months. Without my orders, you cannot leave that ce. Furthermore, I don¡¯t want news of my disciple to be known to anyone, including your disciple. It¡¯s best for you to forget about what happened today.¡± Wu Yu coldly snorted. ¡°If I hear this news leak from your mouth, I¡¯ll increase your closed door training, extending it from two months to two years.¡± Tian Yuan shook in fright once more. If he went to the forbidden grounds, then even if he didn¡¯t die, he¡¯d at least lose ayer of skin¡­ Chapter 65 - You Reap What You Sow

Chapter 65- You Reap What You Sow

¡°Family Head! Family Head! Grandmaster Tian Yuan has arrived.¡± In the lounge of the Mu family, Mu Qing was contently tasting savory tea. He could already imagine the wretched girl being troubled by Grandmaster Wu Yu. His lips subconsciously curled up into a smile. Upon hearing the announcement, Mu Qing had immediately be ted. Just as he nned to head out to greet him, he saw Tian Yuan, who wore a green-trimmed gown, stride into the lounge. Currently, Tian Yuan wore a displeased expression. It wasn¡¯t tion as Mu Qing had thought. This made him apprehensive. ¡®Can it be something urred without him knowing?¡¯ ¡°Grandmaster Tian Yuan, how was that matter?¡± Mu Qing forcefully smiled while respectfully asking that. It would have been alright if he didn¡¯t ask that. Once he asked, Tian Yuan¡¯s expression turned murderous. He carried an aura that resembled the calm before a storm, radiating danger. ¡°Mu family Head, is the Second young mistress in? I¡¯m missing a Yao Tong, and I hope that the Mu family Head will be able to help me with this. I definitely won¡¯t treat you unfairly.¡± After leaving the Mu residence, Tian Yuan had been brainstorming of ways to torture that sonuvab*tch Mu family Head. The best way he thought up was to torture his precious daughter and make him think that he was allying himself to the Qing Yun Sect. Even though Tian Yuan really wanted to violently beat up Mu Qing, Grandmaster Wu Yu had warned him before not to leak out Mu Ru Yue¡¯s identity. Hence, he could only use such a way to deal with him. If he personally made his move on Mu Qing, Mu Qing might be able to infer something. Mu Qing gradually heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed that Tian Yuan looked so displeased because he was rejected by Mu Ru Yue, so he asked for another candidate. Currently, it was impossible for Mu Ting Er to be the Imperial Consort of the Crown Prince, so being the Yao Tong for Grandmaster Tian Yuan wasn¡¯t bad. ¡°Grandmaster, when shall I make Ting Er go and find you?¡± Mu Qing¡¯s eyes shone. Even though being a Yao Tong was insignificant, if her innate talent was fancied by Grandmaster Tian Yuan, there was a possibility she might be recruited as his disciple. How could Tian Yuan not know what Mu Qing was currently scheming? He coldly snorted. His eyesight wasn¡¯t terrible enough to keep that kind of girl as his disciple. If he would use this opportunity to avenge that Lady Mu, then his performance might be enough to make Grandmaster Wu Yu withdraw his order for him to reflect by himself in the forbidden area. ¡°I shall bring her with me now.¡± Tian Yuan¡¯s cold gaze swept towards Mu Qing. ¡°From today onwards, Mu Ting Er of the Mu family will be Yao Tong for me, Tian Yuan. Thus, if anything happens to her in the future, she won¡¯t have anything to do with your Mu family. Mu Qing¡¯s heart palpitated as he didn¡¯t know if this were fortune or misfortune for his Mu family. ¡°Somebody, bring the Second young mistress over.¡± Mu Qing sighed as no matter what, Ting Er would have to be the one to put in the effort in gaining Grandmaster Tian Yuan¡¯s recognition. Mu Ting Er, who wore pink clothes, came in from the back courtyard. Her charming face was slightly pale, and her eyebrows expressed mncholy, making her look so lovable that it attracted a person¡¯s tender affection. She pursed her lips before sincerely greeting Grandmaster Tian Yuan. ¡°Ting Er greets Grandmaster Tian Yuan.¡± ¡°Ting Er.¡± Mu Qing shifted his gaze to Mu Ting Er and sighed. He had really doted on this adopted girl as though she were his biological daughter. ¡°Grandmaster Tian Yuan has came to recruit you as his Yao Tong. You will leave shortly with the Grandmaster.¡± ¡°What?¡± Mu Ting Er became so excited that she couldn¡¯t believe what she¡¯d heard. ¡°Father, is that the truth?¡± Chapter 66 - Suffocating From The Pain

Chapter 66- Suffocating From The Pain

Tian Yuan showed a trace of impatience as he coldly nced at the ted expression on Mu Ting Er¡¯s face. He frowned slightly before indifferently saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go! I don¡¯t have spare time to waste here.¡± After saying that, he no longer paid attention to Mu Ting Er and just strode out of the manor. Mu Ting Er snapped out of her tion and rapidly chased after his departing figure¡­ Tian Yuan didn¡¯t n to really let Mu Ting Er be his genuine Yao Tong as he wasn¡¯t returning to the Qing Yun Sect yet. Thepetition had ended, but he¡¯d had nned to stay in the city for a while longer, which was approved by Wu Yu. Following that, he would give Mu Ting Er unforgettable experiences as a Yao Tong¡­ She would have to get out of bed before dawn and go collect medicinal nts in the nearby Sunset Mountain. After returning, it would already be sundown. Not only that, but when Tian Yuan was manufacturing pills, he must have a helper beside him. If she did it unsatisfactorily,he would scold her for minor matters. If it was a major matter, he would not allow her to eat for three days. Mu Ting Er initially thought that hard times were over, but she would soon realise she had entered hell instead. How could she, a pampered girl, undergo such bitterness? Not only did she lose a lot of weight, her cultivation also didn¡¯t improve. Her life wasn¡¯tparable to the life she¡¯d had in the Mu family¡­ ¡°Mu Ting Er, help me deliver these medicinal nts to Feng Er at Jing King Manor.¡± Tian Yuan ced a basket of medicinal nts in front of Mu Ting Er and said that gloomily. Mu Ting Er thought she could finally see His Highness, the Crown Prince, so she suppressed the bitter taste in her mouth and respectfully lowered her head, replying, ¡°Understood, Grandmaster Tian Yuan.¡± She carried the basket and rapidly headed out. Due to her haste, she didn¡¯t see the cold smile expressed on Tian Yuan¡¯s lips at all. The bustling streets in front of Jing King Manor. Mu Ting Er gradually slowed down her steps as she raised her head to look at the imposing front of the manor. Her heart slowly began to stir. Suddenly, she seemed to see a handsome man before her, gently looking at her and saying the most poignant words. ¡°Ting Er, you¡¯ll be the most beloved girl in my life. I¡¯ll protect you for all eternity.¡± ¡°What can Mu Ru Yue be counted for? You¡¯re the only person that can be my Imperial Consort.¡± ¡°Ting Er, since you¡¯re already my woman, I will definitely give you a title. Just wait for me for at most three months before I announce to the world that you¡¯re the woman I¡¯ll be marrying.¡± Those words were said long ago, but it was as though she had heard them the previous day. Mu Ting Er, who was unhindered during her journey, was also unhindered when she directly entered Jing King Manor. She suppressed her surging heart and slowly opened the room¡¯s door¡­ The curtain in the room slightly fluttered, allowing her to see two snow-white bodies. The varying tones of high and low voices viciously pierced her heart as Mu Ting Er listened. Bang! She dropped the medicinal nt filled basket. Mu Ting Er lost her ability to think as she stared in disbelief, eyes wide. She looked at the man who had dered he would love her for all eternity. Even though she had known earlier on that this scene would ur in the future, seeing it personally still made her heart feel as though it was being viciously torn to shreds. The pain made her feel suffocated¡­ ¡°Ting Er?¡± Ye Tian Feng had sensed some movement at the entrance, but he didn¡¯t have time to get off the girl¡¯s body. When he saw Mu Ting Er standing at the doorway, panic shed past his eyes before instantly vanishing. The girl beneath him had charming eyes like silk along with an alluring appearance. She extended her arms, coiling them around Ye Tian Feng like a snake. She smiled seductively before asking, ¡°Your Highness Crown Prince, who is she?¡± ¡°She is¡­¡± Ye Tian Feng nced at Mu Ting Er and answered, ¡°She¡¯s my woman.¡± She wasn¡¯t his Imperial Consort, just one of his women. Chapter 67 - Man Slag Ye Tian Feng

Chapter 67- Man g Ye Tian Feng

Mu Ting Er¡®s heart was in such incredible pain that her mind instantly nked. She looked at the girl who coiled her hands around Ye Tian Feng¡¯s neck, dominating his body¡¯s warmth. ¡°Your Highness, I have sacrificed so much for you, and this is how you treat me?¡± Mu Ting Er bitterly smiled, her tears flowing like torrential rain. Her eyshes trembled from the tears, making her look exceptionally fragile and thus attracting a person¡¯s feelings of tenderness. ¡°Initially, if it wasn¡¯t for my hopes of marrying Your Highness, why would I even participate in thatpetition? If it wasn¡¯t for you, why could it have happened like it had?¡± There was guilt in Ye Tian Feng¡¯s heart, but his guilt meant nothing. He could no longer marry Mu Ting Er as his wife. It was even more impossible for him to only have her in his entire life, so he didn¡¯t feel unwarranted. ¡°Ting Er, I¡¯ll give you a title.¡± Mu Ting Er¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Really? Your Highness will still marry me?¡± Seeing the young girl¡¯s hope-filled gaze, Ye Tian Feng found it hard to be cruel to her. Yet, even if he couldn¡¯t bear it, he still had to toughen his heart. An immoral girl couldn¡¯t be a part of the Royal family. ¡°Ting Er, I¡¯ve already spoken to my Royal Father. He agreed to let you be my concubine.¡± ¡®Concubine?¡¯ The ray of light in Mu Ting Er¡¯s eyes dimmed, bit by bit. She suddenly broke intoughter. With a smile that made her look extremely crazed, she eximed, ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ve done so much for you, and this is your repayment? Concubine? Hahaha! So, after all the things that I¡¯ve done for you, it only ends with me bing your concubine.¡± Upon saying that, Mu Ting Er gritted her teeth, hatred appearing in her eyes. ¡°Your Highness.¡± The beautiful girl pouted, unhappy as she gave a side-nce at the pale Mu Ting Er. ¡°Can you let her leave first? Your servant still wants to continue.¡± ¡°Slut!¡± Mu Ting Er¡¯s expression changed as she brandished a white length of cloth at the beautiful girl. ¡°You pester His Highness to do such things with you. I¡¯ll ruin your face, and then we will see whether you¡¯ll still be able to seduce His Highness!¡± If it were the usual Mu Ting Er, she wouldn¡¯t do that. But now, she hadpletely lost her sanity. Her mind was stuck on the image of their tangled bodies. How could any girl endure seeing their beloved doing that with another girl? Currently, all she wanted to do was kill that girl. A slender hand firmly held onto the white length of cloth Mu Ting Er had thrown out and tugged on it hard. Mu Ting Er flew uncontrobly towards them. Just as her face paled in fright, she saw a hand p towards her face. Ye Tian Feng looked coldly at Mu Ting Er. A gloomy expression was on his handsome face, his hand still tightly gripping that white cloth. Perhaps, it was due to his anger that the veins on his hand could be clearly seen. Bang! He lifted his leg and viciously kicked Mu Ting Er¡¯s stomach, causing her body to fly and viciously collide with the wall in a split second. A trail of blood flowed out from the corner of her lips. ¡®It hurts. It really hurts!¡® Mu Ting Er gripped her chest as she curled up on the floor. Her beautifulplexion was terrifyingly pale. Cold sweat dripped down the delicate outline of her face. Her heart, however, felt a greater wrenching pain than that of his kick. ¡°Mu Ting Er, she¡¯s my concubine, so serving me is natural. You actually wanted her life! It was lucky I knew your true character early on. If not, wouldn¡¯t you have disrupted my entire manor after I married you?¡± Chapter 68 - Imperial Ya’s Bitter Fated Relationship Part 1

Chapter 68-Imperial Ya¡¯s Bitter Fated Rtionship Part 1

Ye Tian Feng rose from the bed. He extended his hand towards the pale faced Mu Ting Er and grabbed onto her arm, then coldlyughed, ¡°But since you really want to service me that much, how about I grant you your wish? I¡¯m in an exceptional mood today, so let¡¯s have you and Mei Er service me together.¡± With widened, beautiful eyes, Mu Ting Er was stunned as she stared at the familiar face before her. This was the man she had loved for so many years? He actually wanted to make her service him with another girl? ¡®No, I don¡¯t want to!¡¯ ¡°Your Highness, I plead for you to let me go. I¡¯m begging you.¡± Mu Ting Er teared up, but no matter how much she pleaded, it was already toote to make this man¡¯s heart feel pity. Mu Ting Er shut her eyes in despair as her clothing was torn apart, piece by piece¡­ That nce from before had made her heart-wrench. How could she endure if she were to see the entire process? The only thing she could do was shut her eyes and try her best to not witness this brutal sight. ¡°Mistress, Imperial Consort Ya has arrived.¡± In the Mu residence, Mu Ru Yue was snacking on grapes Ye Wu Chen had peeled for her. After hearing Li Lu¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help but raise her eyebrows before asking, ¡°Why has Imperial Consort Yae looking for me?¡± It was no longer a secret to the people of Phoenix City that she stayed here. Li Lu scratched the back of his head and chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m also not certain of the reason. Mistress should know after meeting her.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Mu Ru Yue got up from the Imperial Consort¡¯s seat before stretching her body. ¡°I¡¯ll head out to meet with Imperial Consort Ji Ru Ya and find out the reason why she is seeking me out.¡± As she spoke, she had already walked out of the door. In the lounge. Imperial Consort Ya was sitting on a sandalwood chair. By her side, there was a servant girl pour her some tea. She took a light sip, tasting the savory tea beforeplimenting, ¡°This tea is good.¡± When Mu Ru Yue walked out from the door and heard Imperial Consort Ya¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°If Imperial Consort Ya likes it, how about taking a few pounds of it back to the pce?¡± This tea was taken from that old man anyway. ¡°I won¡¯t stand on ceremony with Lady Mu then.¡± Imperial Consort of a lovely smile,which entuated her liveliness. ¡°Lady Mu, I haven¡¯te here with the status of an Imperial Consort, so I¡¯m currently just Ji Ru Ya. Lady Mu should stop calling by my title.¡± Mu Ru Yue sat down with a smile and sipped some tea before replying leisurely, ¡°In this case, why has Lady Yae to look for me?¡± She doubted Ji Ru Ya woulde see her if she didn¡¯t have an ulterior motive. However, she had a good impression of this woman so she didn¡¯t reject her. Ji Ru Ya shifted her gaze to the servant girl. ¡°Fei Cui, stand guard outside and prevent anyone from entering this ce.¡± ¡°Understood, Niang Niang1.¡± Fei Cui turned and headed for the door to guard the room while Ji Ru Ya looked at Mu Ru Yue. Her gorgeous and outstanding face expressed sadness. ¡°Is Lady Mu interested in hearing my story?¡± Everyone knew that the Emperor of Zi Yue had doted on Imperial Consort Ya to her very bones and sent all sorts of treasures to the Ya Pavilion. He would do whatever Imperial Consort Ya wanted in order to make her happy, to the point that people gossiped Imperial Consort Ya would lead to the downfall of the kingdom due to her appearance. But who knew whether this devastatingly beautiful girl had been willing to marry an old man elderly enough to be her grandfather or not? He wouldn¡¯t be able to give her the most perfect life, no matter how privileged that old man was. 1. Niang Niang (ÄïÄï)It was how servant girls had to refer to their Imperial Consort and high ranked concubines of the Emperor. Chapter 69 - Imperial Ya’s Bitter Fated Relationship Part 2

Chapter 69 - Imperial Ya¡¯s Bitter Fated Rtionship Part 2

¡°Lady Ya, I currently have a lot of issues to settle. Will there be more trouble for me once I listen to your story?¡± Ji Ru Ya bit her lovely, brightly coloured lips. Her touching appearance expressed traces of mncholy. ¡°Lady Mu, please don¡¯t fret about this. I don¡¯t particrly have anything I need your help with. I just wish to have a listener. Of course, if Lady Mu is in power in the future, perhaps you can give me a hand. I would be extremely grateful for that. However, if this makes things difficult for Lady Mu, you canpletely forget what I¡¯ve said today. I won¡¯t pressure Lady Mu into doing anything for me.¡± Her gaze was resolute as her beautiful eyes stared fixedly at the young girl before her. ¡°Alright, I will listen to Lady Ya¡¯s story.¡± Mu Ru Yue spread her hands and continued, ¡°But if this matter proves to be troublesome, I will pretend I have never heard it.¡± ¡®What kind of stories will a girl from the pce have? It should be about romantic rtionships. Ji Ru Ya is at the prime of her youth, so having adoration is understandable.¡¯ Ji Ru Ya bitterly chuckled as her memories surged like a tide¡­ ¡°I wasn¡¯t born in an aristocratic family, but from a small family n. Even though the status of this family n wasn¡¯t high, I still had my father¡¯s love and mother¡¯s affections. I also had a cousin that stayed in my house. Both sides of the family had engaged my cousin and I since we were young. Following that, when my cousin¡¯s family had fallen, my parents didn¡¯t turn their backs on him. Instead, they treated him as their biological child. ¡°But because of a medicinal nt, it led to the downfall of the family.¡± Tightly clenching her fists and with hatred shing past Ji Ru Ya¡¯s eyes, she continued, ¡°When I was sixteen, it was only two months before I would marry my cousin. My father coincidentally obtained a thousand-year-old medicinal nt when he¡¯d gone out on business. It was seen by Mu Qing, who was passing by. He didn¡¯t care to unhesitatingly annihte my family, just for that thousand-year-old medicinal nt! That day will forever be branded in my memory. Blood stained half the sky. My parents fell under the hands of the enemy after protecting my cousin and I! When my cousin and I escaped the house, we were separated from one another since¡­ ¡°I hated it! There hasn¡¯t been a single moment that I don¡¯t think about killing my enemies to avenge the death of my parents! For vengeance, I didn¡¯t care about wasting my youth to participate in themoner¡¯s draft to enter the pce nor to give up on my engagement with my cousin. The pce is as deep as the sea. Perhaps I will be trapped in the pce my entire life, but for the sake of vengeance, I have neitherints not regrets! ¡°It¡¯s been five years. Haha! Five years have passed since that day. I have had repeated nightmares every night in these five years. My enemy is right before my eyes, yet I am incapable of exacting my vengeance. Moreover, no matter how much that dog of an Emperor dotes on me, he definitely wouldn¡¯t kill Mu Qing for me.¡± ¡®Ah! It¡¯s been five years. Who knows how miserably I have lived in these past five years¡­¡¯ She dreamed of her parents dying, along with the other 136 members of the Ya family. They appeared every single night, covered in blood before her. Their heart-wrenching shrieks viciously strangled her heart to the point where she couldn¡¯t bear the thought of not using the blood of her enemy to appease those departed souls. Initially, she had a blissful family. Yet her family¡¯s downfall was all because of a single medicinal nt. If that tragedy hadn¡¯t urred, then perhaps she would have been wedded with her cousin and had adorable kids. ¡°I greatly detest that dog of an Emperor, but I still have to smile at him. I know what I¡¯m doing will let my cousin down, but I will bear with it for my vengeance. The only thing I can do for my cousin is protect my chastity. I won¡¯t let anyone else touch my body, excluding my cousin.¡± Ji Ru Ya covered her face with her hands, tears seeping through the gaps of her fingers. ¡°But I don¡¯t even want to seek revenge anymore. What am I supposed to do now? I really don¡¯t want to continue exacting my revenge¡­¡± Chapter 70 - Imperial Consort Ya’s Bitter Fated Relationship Part 3

Chapter 70- Imperial Consort Ya¡¯s Bitter Fated Rtionship Part 3

Seeing Ji Ru Ya bury her head in her hands and weep, Mu Ru Yue was at a loss as to what to say. She simrly had an unfortunate previous life. Her hands had been covered in blood, but she also understood that ill-gotten wealth should not be obtained. Moreover, if no one provoked her, she naturally wouldn¡¯t provoke them. If someone offended her, she wasn¡¯t so kind as to be bullied by them. Mu Ru Yu suddenly smiled coldly. ¡®Wasn¡¯t her death in her previous life the same? Not knowing what you possessed isn¡¯t a crime, but treasuring a jade ring bes a crime. Those people didn¡¯t mind wasting so many months pursuing her for that ancient Book of Alchemy.¡¯ ¡°Lady Mu.¡± Ji Ru Ya stopped crying and raised her teary eyes to look at Mu Ru Yue before continuing, ¡°I¡¯ve recently seen my cousin. He has also entered the pce and has be a captain of the guards. I have already given up on my revenge. I just want to leave the pce with him and find a deserted area to live the rest of my life happily with my him.¡± ¡°You are really giving up on seeking revenge?¡± Mu Ru Yue curiously looked at Ji Ru Ya. She clearly sensed her heart felt hatred. How could she give up so easily? ¡°That¡¯s correct; I¡¯ve given up because I believe Lady Mu will avenge me.¡± Ji Ru Yue chuckled. She gave off a subtle charm when sheughed with her tear-stained face. ¡°I understand how the Mu family works. They undoubtedly won¡¯t give up on a genius like you. To Mu Qing, if a genius can¡¯t be used for himself and won¡¯t listen to his orders, then he will end them before they can retaliate in the future. He¡¯s a vicious hearted man. How can Lady Mu just let him do as he pleases at that time? Thus, Mu Qing will die under your hands in the near future.¡± It was undeniable that Ji Ru Ya was an intelligent girl, as she could make clear of the situation in just a short period of time. Ji Ru Ya had an inkling of a feeling that in the future, Mu Ru Yue wouldn¡¯t stay in this tiny Zi Yue Kingdom and would head for grandernds. ¡°This is the reason why you sought me out?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyebrows lifted. She was greatly impressed by Ji Ru Ya. If Mu Qing had killing intent, then the Mu family would really be exterminated. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Ji Ra Ya slightly raised her beautiful eyes to stare fixedly at the young and tender appearance before her. ¡°My motive is to let Mu Qing receive retribution and make him understand that there is a cycle of karma. All of his bad deeds will returned to him. It isn¡¯t that important for me to personally exact my revenge. Currently, all I want to do is roam the world with my cousin. Lady Mu, can you promise me something? If you be a strong and powerful person that exceeds the Royal n¡¯s power, can you make that old Emperor give back my freedom?¡± What her cousin said was right. Hatred hadpletely buried her personality. Since someone would take care of the Mu family sooner orter, she should let go of her vengeance and roam the world with him. She would still have to personally bring her parents¡¯ memorial tablets allowing them to see the fall of their enemy when Mu Qing was dealt with. Seeing Ji Ru Ya¡¯s hope-filled gaze, Mu Ru Yue sighed. The great Imperial Consort Ya was really just a pitiful person. It was fate that yed with people, making this originally blissful girl fall to such a state. ¡°You previously helped me once in the pce, so I promise you: If therees a day when my powers exceed the Royal n¡¯s, I will definitely help you leave the pce with your fiance. This is my debt to you.¡± Ji Ru Ya¡¯s eyes lit up. She stood from her seat and walked before Mu Ru Yue, bowing deeply towards her as she said in gratitude, ¡°Lady Mu, please ept a bow from me first. If I am granted the ability to leave the pce, I definitely won¡¯t forget your benevolence. If you need any help from now on, I, Ji Ru Ya, will do my best to assist you.¡± Chapter 71 - Essence Purification Pill Part 1

Chapter 71- Essence Purification Pill Part 1

¡°Lady Ya, I¡¯m just returning a favour. You don¡¯t need to bow.¡± With a wave of Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hand, a force straightened Ji Ru Ya¡¯s body. Ji Ru Ya silently looked at her with surprise. ¡°Lady Mu, since it¡¯s getting ratherte, it¡¯s about time for me to head back to the pce.¡± Perhaps it was due to Mu Ru Yue¡¯s promise, but Ji Ru Ya¡¯s mood seemed to have improved. ¡°I believe Lady Mu will not be a person who stays in a pond and will eventually evolve into a dragon whose golden scales meet with the wind 1. This tiny Kingdom of Zi Yue will not be your limit.¡± Currently, Ji Ru Ya was extremely jubnt as Mu Ru Yue and Mu Qing¡¯s rtionship wasn¡¯t just bad; it was extremely terrible. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be able to avenge her parents. Mu Ru Yue smiled as Ji Ru Ya¡¯s words were true. Her ambition wouldn¡¯t be limited to this smallnd. The ce she strove for was the central region of the continent, where numerous expert cultivators gathered at. Looking at Mu Ru Yue, Ji Ru Ya smirked. If Mu Qing knew he had abandoned such a talented person, how many regrets would he have? Her greatest desire was exactly this. The miserable appearance of her enemy when he was filled with regret and remorse. Even though Ji Ru Ya didn¡¯t know about Mu Ru Yue¡¯s innate test results, she had a feeling that this young girl wasn¡¯t simple. Storms and waves would definitely arise in the future due to her presence in this world¡­ After Ji Ru Ya left, Mu Ru Yue rose and headed for the Pill Refining Room. ¡°I wonder if I can manufacture Earth Stage Mid Rank Pills now.¡± With the rise of Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hand, an ancient book appeared on her palm. She flipped opened the book and stared, transfixed, at the words within. The Book of Alchemy didn¡¯t only hold extinct ways of pill manufacturing, it also recorded shortcut methods on how to break through to the higher stages. With the addition of Wu Yu¡¯s pointers, it had led to a rapid breakthroughs in Alchemist levels for Mu Ru Yue. ¡°I¡¯ll now try to manufacture an Earth Stage Mid Rank Essence Purification Pill.¡± Mu Ru Yue took in a deep breath to dispel all of her distractions before cing the Nine Leaves Snow Lotus in her hand. She tore a small piece from one of the nine petals before returning the rest of the lotus back into the Storage Ring. If someone knew she had used the Nine Leaves Snow Lotus to manufacture an Essence Purification Pill, they would definitelybel her a wastrel. Even if she wanted to waste it, she shouldn¡¯t have squandered it like that. The Nine Leaves Snow Lotus had uses in making Mundane Stage Pills, yet she actually used it to refine an Earth Stage Pill? If that wasn¡¯t wasting it, then what could it be called? To Mu Ru Yue, however, it wasn¡¯t a big deal. Wasn¡¯t it simple to procure a Nine Leaves Snow Lotus? She just needed to change an Eight Leaves Snow Lotus to a Nine Leaves Snow Lotus. As such, she dared to be so wasteful. ¡°The necessary ingredients in refining an Essence Purification Pill is a Nine Leaves Snow Lotus, Purple Leaf Medicinal Herb, Eight Fragrance Fruit, Cloud Lotus Seed, and a Purification Flower¡­¡± Looking at the table filled with medicinal nts, Mu Ru Yue smiled satisfactorily. With a flick of her finger, a mended in the Pill Furnace. Swiss! It started to burn. The originally dark Pill Refining Room became illuminated by the burning me. Yan Jin yawnedzily as heid atop Mu Ru Yue¡¯s shoulder, watching her manufacture pills. He preferred the profound powers emitted by the medicinal nts over the pills themselves. ¡®When did this girl get this Nine Leaves Snow Lotus?¡¯ A faint glimmer shed through Yan Jin¡¯s eyes as he smiled sinisterly. That medicinal nt would be able to recover a lot of his strength. Currently, he was so weak that it was difficult to even protect himself. Within the Pill Furnace, medicinal powers that were converted from the medicinal nts violently collided against the furnace walls, trying to break out. How could Mu Ru Yue give them such a chance? She suddenly prompted her mental power to enter the furnace through a small gap, bundling the medicinal powers together. 1. It means to be able to be an exceptionally aplish cultivator, rather than just a nameless face in the crowd. Chapter 72 - Essence Purification Pill Part 2

Chapter 72- Essence Purification Pill Part 2

The Pill Refining Room gave off a faint medicinal fragrance as time flowed. With a wave of Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hand, a few pills, which were enclosed in a green aura, flew out from the furnace andnded atop her hands. These sparkling, translucent jade coloured pills gave off gentle rays of light under the sun and carried an enticing fragrance. Mu Ru Yue counted and found that there were thirty-six pills within the furnace. If Wu Yu were to see this, he would probably be shocked speechless. She had manufactured a total of thirty-six pills from her first production of Earth Stage Mid Rank Essence Purification Pills. Such talent shouldn¡¯t be called human, but the reincarnation of a demoness. Mu Ru Yue wordlessly swallowed an Essence Purification Pill. Instantly, an explosive force went rampaging within her body, causing crackling sounds to ring out. Mu Ru Yue tightly clenched her teeth, yet a trace of blood could be seen flowing out from the corner of her lips. The effect of essence purification for cultivators was simr to them shedding their mortal bodies and exchanging their bones. This process of exchanging one¡¯s bones would definitely be hard to bear. At this moment, Mu Ru Yue could feel the domineering powers purifying the meridians within her entire body. ¡®It hurts! It feels as though my meridians are being torn apart¡­¡¯ Mu Ru Yue slowly closed her eyes. With her body shaking from the pain, her small face was bleached an eye-piercing white beneath the sunlight. Still, she forcefully continued to bear with the intense pain. She gritted her teeth, yet not a single sound was heard from beginning to end. Suddenly, a warm energy flowed into her body, unexpectedly alleviating the intense pain. She gradually opened her eyes and, at that instant, an exceptionally handsome face entered her sight. ¡°Wu Chen, why are you here?¡± Mu Ru Yue asked curiously. If she hadn¡¯t seen wrongly, there was a trace of distress previously expressed in Ye Wu Chen¡¯s eyes. ¡®Heartache? How can that happen? Wu Chen doesn¡¯t know anything, so how can he express such an emotion?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue shook her head. When she took a second nce at the young man embracing her, she noticed that his eyes were as pure and bright as before. ¡®I must have imagined it.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯vee to find my wife.¡± Ye Wu Chen smiled innocently as he blinked his eyes and continued, ¡°Just now, I saw that my wife seemed to be in difort, so I wanted to help my wife.¡± After hearing what Ye Yu Chen said, Mu Ru Yue realised that the pain she felt from purifying her body had vanished. She couldn¡¯t help but look at the handsome young man before her with curiosity as she asked, ¡°Wu Chen, what did you do to me?¡± Ye Wu Chen looked innocently at Mu Ru Yue. ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± ¡°Forget it.¡± Mu Ru Yue shook her head as she knew she wouldn¡¯t be able to get any answers from him. ¡°Wu Chen, you should head back first. I¡¯lle and find you after I¡¯ve settled my matters.¡± ¡®Leave? How can I? Once I leave, won¡¯t this girl before me suffer from that pain again? How can I bear to let her be in such a pain? It¡¯s also my first time seeing such a strong willed girl withstand the pain of shedding her mortal body and having her bones exchanged without making a single sound.¡¯ Yan Jin focused deeply on Ye Wu Chen¡¯s face, a peculiar glimmer in his domineering eyes. ¡®This brat isn¡¯t simple. Should I tell that little girl? But he doesn¡¯t seem to have any ill intent. I shall not tell that girl about this for now.¡¯ Ye Wu Chen seemed to have felt Yan Jin¡¯s gaze as he turned his vision towards him. The warning in Ye Wu Chen¡¯s eyes made Yan Jin¡¯s heart slightly palpitate. ¡®This brat¡¯s cultivation is very high.¡¯ Yan Jin didn¡¯t quite understand why he still needed to pretend to be a fool when he possessed such might. It was really impossible for the Beast race to understand the mentality of the Human race¡­ Chapter 73 - Essence Purification Pill Part 2

Chapter 73- Essence Purification Pill Part 2

¡°Wu Chen, you should release me. If not, you¡¯ll get dirty.¡± Mu Ru Yue slightly furrowed her eyebrows after lowering her head and seeing the dirty ck fluid that was being excreted from her body. Not only did the Essence Purification Pill help the user shed their mortal body and exchange their bones, it also made the Martial practitioner excrete impurities from their bodies. Thus, from the moment Wu Chen appeared until now, foul ck impurities were constantly being discharged from her body. Mu Ru Yue herself couldn¡¯t stand it, so how could Ye Wu Chen? But Ye Wu Chen didn¡¯t have the slightest indication of despising the smell as he tightly embraced the young girl in front of him, a dazzling smile portrayed on his handsome face. ¡°My wife, I don¡¯t mind being dirty if it means I can be with my wife.¡± The innocent look on the young man¡¯s face clearly didn¡¯t suit his age, but for some reason, that sentence pierced Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart greatly. Her heart was gradually moved. Yan Jin rolled his eyes. ¡®Even if they want to flirt, can¡¯t they find somewhere that¡¯s unpopted? Can¡¯t they see that I¡¯m still here?¡¯ When the effects of the Essence Purification Pill merged with her body, Mu Ru Yue felt an unprecedented understanding in cultivation. She pulled up her filth covered body with the simrly filthy Wu Chen. Seeing his sorry state, she couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Ye Wu Chen was momentarily stunned as he looked dazedly at her. ¡°Wu Chen, what are you looking at?¡± Mu Ru Yue rubbed her face as she looked at him with curiosity. ¡°My wife looks really nice when she smiles.¡± Ye Wu Chen bashfully lowered his head but couldn¡¯t help ncing at Mu Ru Yue from the corner of his eye as he continued, ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I¡¯ve always felt that my wife¡¯s smile before was as though she was wearing a mask. But now, my wife¡¯s smile looks really great.¡± Mu Ru Yue usually smiles, but it gave people the chills. Her current smile, however, could really be described as being devastatingly beautiful. ¡°If Wu Chen likes it, I¡¯ll always smile at Wu Chen.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled and continued, ¡°But first, we should take a bath.¡± In the big bath, Mu Ru Yuepletely submerged her body in the water, allowing the warm liquid to cleanse her body. Perhaps the water was too warm andfy that it made her let down all of her guards. ¡°Little girl, I¡¯ve got something to tell you.¡± Just when Mu Ru Yue wanted to have a good rest, an extremely domineering voice sounded. She immediately opened her eyes and saw smiling ck eyes looking at her. ¡°Get out!¡± Mu Ru Yue angrily grabbed Yan Jin and tossed him outside before she shouted furiously, ¡°From now on, when I¡¯m bathing, you aren¡¯t allowed to step one foot into this bathroom!¡± Peng! Yan Jin body crashed against a tree, in a miserable clump. After the ordeal of falling, he looked at the tightly shut bathroom, feeling wronged. In their Beast realm, male and females could bathe together. ¡®Why is the Human race so troublesome? Forget it, I¡¯ll tell her about that matterter¡­¡¯ Right after Mu Ru Yue just tossed Yan Jin out, without giving her a breather, the door was open once again. When Mu Ru Yue turned to look at the ajar door, Ye Wu Chen entered her sight. It was undeniable that the young man¡¯s build was great. His skin shone white and tender, giving off faint rays of light. Nothing seemed able to even slightly disrupt his beauty, excluding those sinister scars on his chest. Hong! After Mu Ru Yue looked at Ye Wu Chen, her face turnedpletely red, to the tip of her ears. Her brain stopped functioning at that moment. ¡­¡­ ¡®Ye Wu Chen, he¡­ he actually came in here without clothes?¡¯ Chapter 74 - Essence Purification Pill Part 3

Chapter 74 -Essence Purification Pill Part 3

¡°Ye Wu Chen!¡± After Mu Ru Yue snapped back to reality with some difficulty, she gritted her teeth and shouted, ¡°Get out!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Ye Wu Chen looked teary-eyed at Mu Ru Yue. Feeling wronged, he replied, ¡°I want my wife to bathe me.¡± Unknowingly, Mu Ru Yue felt as though she was looking at a cute puppy wagging its tail and begging for pity when she looked at the current Ye Wu Chen. This made her unable to harden her heart and chase him away. ¡°My wife.¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s eyes looked innocent and enticing as he pitifully looked at Mu Ru Yue. ¡°We have already went through the bridal ceremony to be an official husband and wife. Shall I ask Uncle Emperor to make a decree order to allow us to wed?¡± ¡°Bri¡­ bridal ceremony?¡± Mu Ru Yue nearly choked on her own saliva as she coughed twice before continuing, ¡°Wu Chen, do you know what a bridal ceremony means?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Ye Wu Chen smiled. His smile was as dazzling as the sun, which made people forget about everything. ¡°My wet nurse told me that during the bridal ceremony, every couple will sleep on a bed, and the groom will lie on top of the bride¡¯s body. That was why Iid on my wife¡¯s body after sneakily entering my wife¡¯s room that day. We have already underwent the bridal ceremony.¡± Mu Ru Yue was shocked speechless. ¡®That¡­that was a bridal ceremony?¡¯ ¡°My wet nurse also said that after the bridal ceremony, the bride will be pregnant. When will my wife give birth to my babies?¡± Ye Wu Chen seemingly didn¡¯t seem to notice Mu Ru Yue being at a loss and looked expectantly at her stomach. ¡°Why will a girl be pregnant after a manid on top of her body? How are babies born?¡± At this moment, Mu Ru Yue nked. She was still a virgin, so how could she be pregnant? As to how babies were born, how was she going to exin this to him? Just as Ye Wu Zhen stepped forward to take a bath with Mu Ru Yue, he identally missed a step and fell towards her. Mu Ru Yue was still in the bath, so he ended up directly pushing her into the depths of the bath. Their distance was so close, they could feel one another¡¯s breath. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s face flushed red, her heart palpitating like a bounding fawn. She hastily suppressed her indescribable and unfathomable feelings as she pushed Ye Wu Chen away. Shua! Mu Ru Yue rapidly got out from the bath and wordlessly put on her clothes before leaving. Seeing her fleeing figure, Ye Wu Chen, who was still in the bath, couldn¡¯t help butugh. If Mu Ru Yue were to witness his current look, how could she still believe he was a fool whose mentality stagnated as a child? His appearance was as handsome as usual, and his beauty made the world pale inparison. The difference was that his eyes weren¡¯t as pure and clean as when he was before others. His ck eyes shone with evil and cold rays of light. The current him had a significantly more noble aura aspared to when he was pretending to be a fool. He was like a highly ranked king who carried an icy aura. With a wave of his hand, a cloth was summoned in his grip. After he redressed, a ck clothed man appeared behind him from the sky. ¡°Master, may your subordinate be bold to ask a question. Why didn¡¯t you take advantage of that opportunity with the mistress¡­¡± The atmosphere suddenly became tense. The ck clothed man¡¯s heart shuddered before hastily kneeling to the ground and apologising, ¡°Your subordinate knows his mistake.¡± The instant he knelt, the oppressive aura gradually dissipated. Chapter 75 - Ye Tian Feng’s Plan

Chapter 75 - Ye Tian Feng¡¯s n

Ye Wu Chen shifted his gaze to look at his subordinate, wiping away all traces of emotion from his god-like face. The ck clothed person knew that his master was extremely unsatisfied with his words. ¡°She will marry Ben Wang.¡± Ye Wu Chen had already turned his head away when he said this. With traces of happiness in his eyes, he continued, ¡°Ben Wang isn¡¯t in a hurry. Sooner orter, she will be Ben Wang¡¯s wife. Ben Wang will definitely not do any immoral acts to her before we officially get married.¡± ¡®But teasing that girl is rather interesting¡­¡¯ Ye Wu Chen chuckled softly. That girl wasn¡¯t scared of the pain during essence purification, so he initially thought that she was unfeminine. Who could have thought that she would have such bashful moments that even caused her to run away. Ye Wu Chen didn¡¯t even notice that his smile became gentler as he thought about Mu Ru Yue¡¯s flushed face. In the royal pce, the Emperor of Zi Yue had a headache. Looking at his grandson, he massaged his temple. ¡°Feng Er, you were the one who wanted to abandon Mu Ru Yue, so why are you so persistent in marrying her today? That girl has a really stubborn temperament. No matter how much I pressured her that day, she didn¡¯t budge.¡± ¡°Royal Grandfather, I didn¡¯t notice Mu Ru Yue¡¯s excellence at that time. Since she has such exceptional innate talent, if she were to marry me, it will also be a type of assistance for Royal Grandfather.¡± ¡°But I have, after all, ordered her to wed with the Ghost King¡­¡± The Emperor of Zi Yue frowned, feeling slightly conflicted. Even he wanted to change his imperial edict. However, he had already gone back on his words once. If he were to withdraw his order again, wouldn¡¯t he earn ridicule from the people in the world? Ye Tian Feng smiled before saying confidently, ¡°Royal Grandfather, you were rough when you made the decree and didn¡¯t set the actual date of marriage. Currently, your grandson won¡¯t request for you to withdraw the imperial edict. I just wish that Royal Grandfather could dy their wedding for a few months time. Your grandson will regain Mu Ru Yue¡¯s affections in those few months. At that time, when shees forth to personally request the termination of the marriage between her and the Ghost King, Royal Grandfather can conveniently ept. People will not vilify Royal Grandfather, and they will instead say that Royal Grandfather is a wise Emperor for his help in putting a couple together.¡± The Emperor of Zi Yue¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°That¡¯s a great n. It¡¯s really a waste for Mu Ru Yue to marry the Ghost King. Alright, I¡¯ll immediately dy their marriage for a few months time. You must use those few months to regain her affections.¡± ¡°Your Grandson shall thank Royal Grandfather beforehand.¡± Ye Tian Feng smiled; he was confident that he could regain Mu Ru Yue¡¯s affections in these few months. That girl had always been chasing after him since they were young. Recently, he had broken her heart so she¡¯d rejected him. He believe that time would heal everything. As long as he was sincere enough, she wouldn¡¯t continue to reject him. But how could Ye Tian Feng know that his discussion with the Emperor of Zi Yue was heard by a young pce maid belonging to Ji Ru Ya? That young pce maid had long ago epted Ji Ru Ya¡¯s order to report any and all matters regarding Mu Ru Yue to her. Moreover, Ji Ru Ya had saved her life before; so after hearing their discussion, she immediately left to report to her. Thus, after the imperial edict had been finalized, Ji Ru Ya dispatched people to inform Mu Ru Yue of the conversation. Coincidentally, Wu Yu also came to find Mu Ru Yue. Hence, the naturally protective Grandmaster Wu Yu was instantly enraged. ¡°What? That bastard Ye Tian Feng has the guts to fancy my disciple? Does he even have any qualities that ispatible with my disciple?! No, this matter can¡¯t be left unresolved. I¡¯ll go and find that damnable Tian Yuan now!¡± Chapter 76 - You’re Incompatible With Her

Chapter 76 - You¡¯re Ipatible With Her

The enraged Wu Yu didn¡¯t even listen to what Mu Ru Yue had to say. With a snort, he left to settle the score with Tian Yuan. The pitiful Tian Yuan would undergo another round of undeserved cmity. This time, the reason for his dressing down was his disciple fancying someone he shouldn¡¯t. Of course, the oue of that was him being violently bashed by Wu Yu. In Jing King Manor. Within a peaceful courtyard, Ye Tian Feng was contentedly sun tanning. It was as though he could already foresee the scene where Mu Ru Yue willingly entered his embrace. He couldn¡¯t bear to not smile. At this moment, a figure suddenly charged straight into the manor, shocking Ye Tian Feng. When he shifted his gaze to see who dared to barge into his Jing King Manor. He opened his mouth to speak, only to pause when he saw the gloomy expression on the intruder¡¯s face. Ye Tian Feng¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡®Can it be that since I retained Ting Er, master hase to settle the score with me?¡¯ ¡°Master, why have youe? If you want Ting Er to return to you, you just need to have someone inform me. Why have youe personally? I will let her leave with you now.¡± Currently, Ye Tian Feng still thought Tian Yuan kept Mu Ting Er as his Yao Tong because of her talent. ¡°Leave that girl here temporarily before sending her back after a few days.¡± Tian Yuan shook his head. ¡°I¡¯vee to you for a different matter. I¡¯ve heard that you want to marry Mu Ru Yue of the Mu family?¡± ¡°Indeed. Master, Mu Ru Yue¡¯s talent is great. She has the qualification to be matched up with me.¡± Ye Tian Feng didn¡¯t understand what Tian Yuan was up to. When was he so interested in his marriages? ¡°Disciple, just give up.¡± Tian Yuan sighed. ¡°You¡¯re ipatible with her, so you should let her go. Otherwise, you¡¯ll definitely give rise to undeserved cmity. When that timees, even I won¡¯t be able to protect you.¡± Ye Tian Feng looked at a loss at Tian Yuan. ¡®What does master¡¯s words means? Can it be that Mu Ru Yue has a master of higher cultivation than master? How can that be?¡¯ ¡°But, master¡­¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Tian Yuan bellowed coldly as he interrupted Ye Tian Feng. ¡°If you persist in going after her, you won¡¯t be my disciple from now on. I¡¯ve not lived long enough yet, so I don¡¯t want to be dragged into that mess by you.¡± Upon saying that, he ignored the astonished Ye Tian Feng and left the manor. ¡°Li Lu, these are the experts you¡¯ve gathered?¡± Inside the Mu Residence, Mu Ru Yue sized up the men before her and nodded in approval. ¡°They aren¡¯t bad. These are the Essence Purification Pills that I¡¯ve promised. Consume it!¡± In truth, the person with the highest status was neither the Emperor of a Kingdom nor the leader of a sect; it was the alchemist who could manufacture miraculous pills. Any alchemist expert would be treated as a guest in any country or sect they visit. Those miraculous pills in their hands were priceless. Thus, when people heard that they really had an Essence Purification Pill to consume, they became excited and looked gratified at Mu Ru Yue. If it wasn¡¯t for her, they probably wouldn¡¯t be able to consume such a pill in their life. Those hot blooded men¡¯s hands trembled as they held onto the pill. This was neither cabbage nor a Human Stage Low Rank pill; it was a genuine Earth Stage Mid Rank Essence Purification Pill. ¡°Mistress, you really treat us well.¡± Touched, Li Lu wiped his tears from his face. ¡°My father initially gave me a beating for bing a servant, but being able to follow you as my mistress is my greatest fortune. I will never regret this decision.¡± After saying that, Li Lu raised his head and swallowed the pill. Chapter 77 - Invitation To The Pill Assembly Part 1

Chapter 77 - Invitation To The Pill Assembly Part 1

After Li Lu swallowed the Essence Purification Pill, the others followed and swallowed theirs. A series of crackling sounds from bones was instantly heard. The intense pain caused everyone to drop and roll on the ground, crying out in agony. ¡®It hurts! This is too fu*king painful! So the process of purifying the body¡¯s essence is this painful¡­¡¯ If they were to know that Mu Ru Yue had undergone this process before and hadn¡¯t made a single sound as she tightly gritted her teeth, wouldn¡¯t they want to hide in a hole out of embarrassment? Watching the men rolling on the ground, Mu Ru Yue wordlessly left the area. Just as she entered the front courtyard, she coincidentally ran into Wu Yu. He had just arrived in search of her. ¡°Little girl,¡± Wu Yu¡¯s eyes lit up while he went over with a giggle. ¡°I¡¯vee to find you for a matter.¡± Seeing him smile with ill-intent, Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyebrows rose as she waited for him to continue. ¡°Hehe! It¡¯s like this¡­¡± Wu Yu rubbed his palms andughed, saying, ¡°Do you understand the status of alchemists in this world? To be an authentic alchemist, you must be acknowledged as one during a Pill Assembly. Such a convention is held every five years and, conveniently, there will be a Pill Master General Assembly held next month. As your master, I wish for you to participate in that assembly. First, it will allow you to prove your strength and second, I hope that you can return as champion of that event.¡± The Pill Master General Assembly, as the name suggested, was the Alchemists¡¯ general assembly. The day it is hosted bes a day of extreme importance to all alchemists, but the Pill Master General Assembly had stipted that those over 30 wouldn¡¯t be able to participate. It could also be said that this was apetition for youngsters. The main reason why Wu Yu wanted her to participate in the Pill Assembly was because while it gathered talents, it would also help increase her knowledge. There was also a rumour that the Pill Assembly President¡¯s grandson would also be participating in this Alchemists¡¯ general assembly. If it wasn¡¯t for Mu Ru Yue appearing out of nowhere, Wu Yu would probably have been impressed by that brat¡¯s talent as he was skilled enough to reach the Earth Stage Mid Rank at only 17 years old. ¡°Pill Assembly? How do I participate in it?¡± Glimmers of light danced in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes. She was highly interested in this Pill Assembly. ¡°That¡¯s simple; I¡¯ve already gotten an invitation to the Pill Assembly for you.¡± Wu Yu chuckled as he took out a bright gold invitation from his clothing. The invitation had ¡®Pill Assembly¡¯ in sparkling letters on it. ¡°This is the invitation to the Pill Assembly. I took it from Tian Yuan. Even though the Pill Assembly had given me an invitation half a year ago, I didn¡¯t have a disciple then so I lost it. Thus, unfortunately, you¡¯ll have to use Tian Yuan¡¯s invitation in order to participate in the Pill Assembly. Furthermore, I¡¯ve also helped you obtained proof of status of being an alchemist.¡± While Wu Yu said that, he took out a crest. It had the shape of a grey-coloured Pill Furnace with two horizontal lines beneath it that represented Mid Rank. ¡°All alchemists can go to the Pill Pavilion to test their rank. Following that, the Pill Pavilion will give out proof of their strength. In this world, anyone with the crest of an alchemist will be acknowledged by the rest of the world. The grey crest I¡¯m giving to you now represents that you¡¯re at the Human Stage level.¡± The Human Stage, Earth Stage, Mundane Stage, Heaven Stage, and Divine Stage were represented as grey, green, blue, white, and gold respectively. The horizontal lines at the bottom of the crest represented one¡¯s exact rank. For example, if the crest was grey with a horizontal line, it would reflect the Human Stage Low Rank; two horizontal lines would mean Mid Rank; three lines meant High Rank; four lines meant Peak Rank¡­ ¡°Human Stage Mid Rank crest?¡± Mu Ru Yue nced curiously at Wu Yu. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Wu Yu nodded with a smile. ¡°If I were to give you the crest that represented the Earth Stage Mid Rank, it would be too eye-catching. It should be impossible for a person of your age to reach such a level. If you were to bring that crest out, you¡¯ll definitely scare a crowd of people to death. Even the grandson of that old fellow of the Pill Assembly was 17 before he could reach the Earth Stage Mid Rank. Sigh~ The disparity seems toorge¡­¡± Chapter 78 - Invitation To The Pill Assembly Part 2

Chapter 78 - Invitation To The Pill Assembly Part 2

Wu Yu coughed drily twice before continuing, ¡°My disciple, I hope that you¡¯ll be the dark horse of thepetition and show your prowess at the most crucial moment in order to give those old fellows a fright.¡± He couldn¡¯t help butugh heartily when he imagined the stupefied looks of those old fellows. Who told that damnable old man of the Pill Assembly to brag so much about his grandson before him? No matter how talented his grandson was, he couldn¡¯t bepared to his precious disciple. Mu Ru Yue shook her head helplessly. It was truly a headache to have a master that didn¡¯t act like an elder. ¡°When should I leave for it?¡± ¡°You should head out today. I¡¯ve already nned your itinerary so that you reach the venue for the Pill Assembly in exactly a month¡¯s time. Hehe. Disciple! You must work hard to help your master gain some face.¡± ¡°Today?¡± Mu Ru Yue clenched the invitation in her hand before nodding. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll bid my farewells to Wu Chen before setting out for the Pill Assembly.¡± Petals from a peach blossom tree descended as the wind blew. Ye Wu Chen stood in the midst of this wind, staring unknowingly at something. It seemed surreal. He looked dreamlike with his shoulders covered with tender pink petals. ¡°Wu Chen.¡± A gentle voice was heard behind him so Wu Chen gradually turned around. When he saw the young maiden behind him, a mesmerizing smile crept on his handsome face ¡°My wife, you¡¯vee.¡± It was unknown when Mu Ru Yue had gotten used to his calls. She calmly epted his reliance on her. Ever since he knew she stayed here, he stubbornly wanted to stay with her to the point that he was even willing to serve her tea and water, warm up her bed, being ordered around by her like a fool. ¡°Wu Chen, I¡¯m here to bid you farewell.¡± Mu Ru Yue lifted her head to look at the handsome appearance before her. It was the first time she truly found that Wu Chen¡¯s looks were really exceptional His skin was undeniably fair, but not to the point of being unhealthy. It was milky white. In addition, he had a pair of pure eyes that were filled with innocence, making him appear so very charming. His eyshes drooped slightly as he looked at her pitifully, like an abandoned puppy. ¡°Where is my wife going? It can¡¯t be to leave without returning like my Royal parents, right?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart softened. She could never be mean towards him. ¡°I just need to settle some matters. I¡¯ll return shortly after.¡± Hearing that, Ye Wu Chen heaved a clear sigh of relief before slowly walking towards Mu Ru Yue, causing her heart to palpitate. They were so close they could feel each other¡¯s breath. Ye Wu Chen¡¯s looks were so impable that there wasn¡¯t a single defect, even when she examined him at such a close distance. His slightly pursed up lips from before now formed into a gentle line. ¡°Wu Chen¡­Wuu¡­¡± A pair of lips sealed hers before she could finish her sentence. It was not like the fleeting kiss Ye Wu Chen usually gave. He gave her a somewhat amateurish kiss. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body shuddered slightly before she abruptly pushed Ye Wu Chen away from her body. She narrowed her eyes to size up the slightly flushed youth standing before her, but didn¡¯t say anything. It was impossible to know what mood she was in from just her expression. ¡°My¡­ My wife¡­¡± Ye Wu Chen panicked as it seemed that he always overdid things to the woman before him. Moreover, he couldn¡¯t forget that she wasn¡¯t an ordinary girl. Could it be she had figured something out? ¡°Previously in the Imperial Garden, I saw King Hua push down a pce maid on the ground. Then, then he did this¡­¡± Ye Wu Chen lowered his head, appearing as though he had done something wrong. Chapter 79 - Enchanter Feng Jing Tian Part 1

Chapter 79 - Enchanter Feng Jing Tian Part 1

¡°King Hua? Ye Yi Hua?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze chilled. ¡°So it¡¯s him. Wu Chen, just walk away from him in the future. Don¡¯t even look at him. Otherwise, he might corrupt you.¡± The pitiful King Hua didn¡¯t know what had happened but he had already been cklisted by Mu Ru Yue. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to whatever my wife says.¡± Ye Wu Chen smiled. His smile was as eye catching as sunlight. It made Mu Ru Yue¡¯s icy heart gradually thaw. Moreover, his eyes looked so sincere¡­ ¡°Wu Chen, you must take care of yourself in the period when I¡¯m not around.¡± Mu Ru Yue held onto Ye Wu Chen¡¯s hands as she continued with a smile, ¡°I promise you that I¡¯ll return quickly.¡± Ye Wu Chen gazed at the girl before him. He really wanted to keep her hidden so that nobody could see her, but he understood that this girl was destined to be dazzling. He walked forward and gripped Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hands instead before saying with a domineering, yet childish tone, ¡°My wife, you are mine. You¡¯re mine forever.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled, but didn¡¯t ce his words in her heart. Perhaps there were a few times when she got disconcerted by Ye Wu Chen¡¯s actions, but she treated him as a child that relied on her. Thus, she didn¡¯t think much of his words and only thought they were spoken by a child that didn¡¯t want to lose his family. Perhaps Ye Wu Chen¡¯s position in her heart had subconsciously changed, but she hadn¡¯t yet realised it. Even though Mu Ru Yue¡¯s past life was rich, she was still clueless about rtionships. Watching Mu Ru Yue¡¯s departing figure, the innocence within Ye Wu Chen¡¯s eyes slowly disappeared. What reced it was a devilish aura. He curved the corner of his lips slightly upward and used a slender finger to caress his lips. That smile of his made him look increasingly bewitching. ¡°It seems that I have to work harder to gain her affection¡­¡± In the Mu Manor, Mu Yi Xue stood up excitedly, causing the chair to scrape against the floor. With tion in her eyes, she said, ¡°Is this the truth? That slut Mu Ru Yue is really leaving Phoenix City? That¡¯s great. I¡¯ll make it so that she will never be able to return!¡± As she said this, her adorable face revealed unprecedented viciousness. ¡®I hate her. How can I not? I¡¯ll never forget that day. Father and I had graciously gone to invite her back home. Who knew that the slut would make me lose face before the man that had gained my affection?¡¯ ¡°But young mistress¡­¡± Her maidservant was hesitant. The Eldest young mistress was the Third young mistress¡¯s blood rted elder sister. Why did the Third young mistress hate her so much when they came from the same mother? ¡°You can withdraw now. You don¡¯t need to care about this matter, nor are you to report this to father. I naturally have means to deal with that slut.¡± Glimmers of light danced within Mu Yi Xue¡¯s eyes as she smiled. ¡®Mu Ru Yue, you¡¯re the one that didn¡¯t want to walk upon heaven¡¯s path and insisted on walking down the hellish route. Since you¡¯re seeking death, I¡¯ll mercifully send you off. But it would be too kind to send you off so easily.¡¯ After Liu Huan left, Mu Yi Xue took out a whistle. A man had given that whistle to her as repayment for saving his life. Actually, Mu Yi Xue didn¡¯t know how she had saved him. She had once coincidentally wandered into an unmanned house in the back courtyard of the Mu family and saw a guy lying on a bed inside that house. When that guy opened his eyes and saw her, he had thanked her for saving his life and had then said that if she ever needed help, all she needed to do was blow on the whistle to find him. He was willing to help her with one matter. Naturally, Mu Yi Xue didn¡¯t bother rifying his assumptions which resulted in a fortuitous encounter for her, so she cheerfully epted his gratitude for having saved him. Chapter 80 - Enchanter Feng Jing Tian Part 2

Chapter 80- Enchanter Feng Jing Tian Part 2

Mu Yi Xue ced the whistle between her lips before blowing on it, ying a wonderful tune. Just as she was about to be entranced by this tune, red clothes neared her from afar, as though a ball of mes was charging over¡­ A man sat reclined in front of the window, his red clothes slightly open to reveal his fair chest. The man looked exceptionally mesmerizing. He had a charming smile on his exquisite face and his eyes seemed to seduce one¡¯s soul. His every frown and smile was very enticing. He was just like a peerless enchanter that could easily seize a person¡¯s soul. An enticing smile disguised his gloom and heartlessness¡­ Shua! Feng Jing Tian withdrew the whistle before tossing a breathtaking gaze towards Mu Yi Xue. With a slight knit of his brows, disgust shed past his eyes. ¡°Tell me, why did you seek for me? You only have one chance.¡± Mu Yi Xue snapped out of her shock. Even though this man was handsome, he was too gloomy. He wasn¡¯t her type. The type she liked was that young youth with a heavenly appearance. ¡°I want you to kill someone for me.¡± Mu Yi Xue gritted her teeth as she continued viciously, ¡°It¡¯s Mu Ru Yue of the Mu family. It¡¯s best for you to first rape her before killing her, then chop her into countless pieces!¡± Feng Jing Tian nced calmly at her. His monster-like appearance gradually darkened. ¡°Even though I don¡¯t like doing this, since I have promised you, I shall aplish it. But you only have this one chance. After this, I will not owe you anything more.¡± He didn¡¯t like owing favours so he¡¯d ced this condition. Upon saying this, he no longer looked at Mu Yi Xue. With a sh, his body disappeared from the window, red clothes instantly vanishing beneath the sunlight. Green Bamboo Mountain was the only path to the Pill Assembly. Currently atop Green Bamboo Mountain, it was quiet. The dried leaves Mu Ru Yue stepped on gave off a rustling sound. The ck beast within her embrace often surveyed their surroundings, its domineering eyes containing faint glimmers of light. Suddenly, an icy and oppressive aura came over, causing Mu Ru Yue¡¯s breathing to hasten. ¡°Who?¡± Mu Ru Yue slightly turned her head and examined her surroundings warily. Suddenly, at this serene mountain valley, an androgynousughter rang out as a red-clothed person appeared before Mu Ru Yue. The man before her was undeniably beautiful. His beauty was mesmerizing, like a peerless enchanter. Mu Ru Yue, who had lived two lives, hadn¡¯t seen a man as beautiful as this. Even girls couldn¡¯t bepared to his beauty. If it wasn¡¯t for that adam¡¯s apple, there would probably be many that would think this enchanter was a girl. ¡°Mu Ru Yue?¡± Feng Jing Tian curled his lips upward. He sized up the young girl before him. With an enticing smirk, he continued, ¡°I had previously owed someone a favour so I¡¯ve promised to kill you for her. Moreover, she wanted me to rape you before killing you. However, raping a girl isn¡¯t something that I, Feng Jing Tian, can do. It will also be too tarnishing to let someone else do you.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression slightly darkened. She could feel that this man was extremely powerful. He gave her a familiar feeling, but she couldn¡¯t remember where she¡¯d met him¡­ ¡°Of course,¡± Feng Jing Tian chuckled with an enchanting smile, one so beautiful it could captivate anyone¡¯s gaze. ¡°If you¡¯re willing to be my woman, I¡¯ll let you go. This is, perhaps, an extremely profitable deal. What do you say?¡± Feng Jing Tian used his slender fingers to caress his jawline as he said it with a faint smile. Chapter 81 – Enchanter Feng Jing Tian Part 3

Chaptre 81 ¨C Enchanter Feng Jing Tian Part 3

Chaptre 81 - Enchanter Feng Jing Tian Part 3 ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m not interested in feminine guys.¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her head as she looked at the enchanter-like man with an undissolvable iciness in her eyes. Feng Jing Tian spread his hands helplessly. ¡°In that case, there¡¯s no other way.¡± Hong! A powerful aura burst forth from Feng Jing Tian¡¯s body. That icy aura carried a harsh killing intent that rapidly charged towards Mu Ru Yue. At this moment, a pair of hands embraced Mu Ru Yue¡¯s waist and brought her into an embrace. Following that, Yan Jin casually brandished his hand, creating a ck ray that shot towards Feng Jing Tian. When the two powers collided, it momentarily caused the entire mountain to quake a few times. ¡°Little girl, give me the Nine Leaves Snow Lotus.¡± Yan Jin lifted his gaze to look at the monstrous man standing not far from him. Theplexion of his handsome face was slightly pale. He was an expert! Even though Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t know what Yan Jin wanted to do, she still passed him the Nine Leaves Snow Lotus. Yan Jin wordlessly grabbed the Nine Leaves Snow Lotus and swallowed it whole. Hong! A tyrannical power surged from his body, directly creating a breakthrough in his strength. ¡°Human Metamorphosed Beast.¡± Feng Jing Tian slightly narrowed his eyes. There was such a powerful spiritual beast in this woman¡¯s possession. He¡¯d really belittled her. But in this case, wouldn¡¯t it be more interesting? ¡°Woman, I¡¯ve suddenly realised you¡¯re very interesting.¡± Feng Jing Tianughed suddenly as his eyes looked directly at Mu Ru Yue. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I will never be interested in you.¡± Ayer of frost covered Mu Ru Yue¡¯s face as she said coldly, ¡°Yan Jin, don¡¯t kill him. I want to know who the mastermind is.¡± However, there wasn¡¯t a need to question him with torture. She already knew that only the people from the Mu family would do this. Yan Jin slightly squinted as iciness crept into his eyes. He leapt towards Feng Jing Tian while simultaneously revealing a ck curved de. The curved de gave off a dazzling ray of light as it struck towards the side of Feng Jing Tian. Feng Jing Tian immediately shifted his body to the side, narrowly avoiding the blow. Hmph! Yan Jin coldly snorted. Seeing that his first move wasn¡¯t effective, he increased the strength of his attack. Mu Ru Yue, who still stood behind them, watched their intense battle. It was unknown what she was thinking. As she zoned out, Feng Jing Tian found a space to strike at Yan Jin. The red figure then rapidly charged towards Mu Ru Yue, taking advantage of the time when Yan Jin dodged his attack. ¡°Stop!¡± Yan Jin hollered with fury as a trace of a bloody light shed in his eyes. How could he let anyone hurt her? He must chop his corpse into countless pieces! A breeze blew past, causing hairs to flutter. Simrly, it exposed the butterfly-shaped red mole behind Mu Ru Yue¡¯s ears. The very moment Feng Jing Tian saw that red mole, he halted. Peng! Just as Feng Jing Tian stood stunned, Yan Jin kicked him directly in the chest. He was sent flying and crashed into a tree while still in a daze. ¡°Was it you that saved me three years ago when I was heavily injured and unintentionally trespassed into Mu Manor?¡± It was definitely that red mole. When his consciousness was hazy, he groggily saw that a young girl with a red butterfly mole had helped him dress his wounds before he passed out. When he woke up, he saw Mu Yi Xue of the Mu family. Thus, he took Mu Yi Xue to be his saviour. ¡°Three years ago?¡± Mu Ri Yue frowned. There was an inkling of it happening in her memory. It was no wonder she felt that he looked familiar. But no matter what the previous body¡¯s owner had done, it didn¡¯t have anything to do with her. Chapter 82 - Enchanter Feng Jing Tian Part 4

Chapter 82 - Enchanter Feng Jing Tian Part 4

¡°So what if it is or isn¡¯t?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression chilled. She didn¡¯t forget that this man hade to kill her. ¡°Tell me, who is it that told you to kill me?¡± Feng Jing Tian gradually snapped out of his shock. When he thought about Mu Yi Xue lying to him, his expression darkened. A trace of viciousness shed past his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s Mu Yi Xue of the Mu family.¡± Once he said that, Feng Jing Tian felt an icy aura came over. He looked in surprise at the young girl emitting such an icy aura. ¡°Mu family. As expected, it really is the Mu family.¡± Mu Ru Yue sneered. ¡°I¡¯ve never provoked them and yet they constantly provoke me. It seems that the previous lessons weren¡¯t enough. When I return, I¡¯ll settle all the debts with the Mu family. But even though you weren¡¯t the main instigator, you still came over by her order so¡­¡± She lowered her gaze at Feng Jing Tian, who was on the ground, and her sneer intensified. Feng Jing Tian¡¯s body shook as he replied, feeling wronged, ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were the true saviour. Worsees to worst, I¡¯ll be your guard to protect you.¡± Moreover, his strength wasn¡¯t inferior to the spiritual beast, so no matter what, this girl wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to him. However, it was still Feng Jing Tian that was initially in the wrong. Regardless of what she did to him, he wouldn¡¯t fight back. ¡°I can¡¯t afford to have a guard like you.¡± Mu Ru Yue coldly looked at Feng Jing Tian as she drily said that. She was obviously unable to feel any good intentions towards the guy that wanted to kill her. Feng Jing Tian bit his red lips as heid on the ground. The slightly opened red clothes revealed his exquisitely fair chest,pletely showing off an enchanter¡¯s mesmerizing demeanour. ¡°How about I pay the price and give this body to you? Come, quicklye over. I¡¯ll use my body to repay you.¡± Saying that, he closed his eyes as if he was awaiting death. Yet, there wasn¡¯t any movement after a long period of time. He sluggishly opened his enticing eyes and found that Mu Ru Yue had already carried Yan Jin far away from him¡­ When the wind blew, Feng Jing Tian was like the abandoned leaves as heid on the ground. ¡°It seems that I¡¯ve fallen for her.¡± Feng Jing Tian¡¯s mind was filled with that young girl¡¯s cold appearance. As he pondered about it, he chuckled. ¡°If she gives me two punches, perhaps I¡¯ll be much more blissful¡­¡± If Mu Ru Yue were to hear his mutters, she would probably want to vomit 300 milliliters of blood. He was heading in the direction of masochism. ¡°Little girl, are you going to let him off just like that?¡± Yan Jin lifted his gaze to look puzzledly at Mu Ru Yue. This youngdy didn¡¯t seem the type to let her enemy go so easily. ¡°He possesses great strength. At most, you would only be able to beat him into a tie.¡± Mu Ru Yue frowned slightly as she continued, ¡°Since we can¡¯t kill him, we can only leave him. I feel disgusted by his shy appearance.¡± Seeing such a mboyant man, it really gave people goosebumps¡­ ¡°Little girl, I¡¯ll quicklye to find you.¡± Feng Jing Tian looked in the direction that young girl disappeared and smiled faintly. Now, he had something more important to do. Thinking about Mu Yi Xue, his gaze darkened. It was his fault for recognizing the wrong person, but that girl didn¡¯t rify and just epted everything readily. This matter was intolerable to Feng Jing Tian. ¡°Mu Yi Xue, didn¡¯t you want people to rape her? I¡¯ll let you experience that.¡± Upon saying that, he looked in the direction Mu Ru Yue had left before rapidly heading back where he came from. Fragrance Pavilion. Mu Yi Xue anxiously paced back and forth, her gaze frequently shooting towards the window. She didn¡¯t know if that man had done the deed. Thinking about that slut being catered by a man, she couldn¡¯t help but smile with tion¡­ Chapter 83 - Enchanter Feng Jing Tian Part 5

Chapter 83- Enchanter Feng Jing Tian Part 5

Suddenly, an indistinct fragrance drifted in from outside. Mu Yi Xue initially didn¡¯t find anything amiss, but she gradually realized that something was wrong¡­¡­ ¡°Hot, it¡¯s really hot.¡± Mu Yi Xue¡¯s face flushed red as a scorching heat came from the bottom of her heart. She couldn¡¯t help but pull on her clothes to make herself feel better. At this moment, a male servant pushed open the door. Who knew that once he came in, Mu Yi Xue pounced on him like wolves and tigers. After being pushed to the ground, there wasn¡¯t any time to feel that something was amiss as they did it¡­ Even though the servant was a man, his cultivation was inferior to Mu Yi Xue¡¯s, so how could he withstand her? Moreover, Mu Yi Xue was currently so seductive. A man wouldn¡¯t be able to resist her initiative anyway, so aftering back to his senses he had already engaged with her. Perched on a tree outside the door, Feng Jing Tian, his red clothes fluttering, smiled coldly as he watched what was happening. His gazended behind Mu Yi Xue¡¯s ears¡­ It waspletely clean and without a mark. It was obvious that the girl he¡¯d met wasn¡¯t her. ¡°B*tch, you actually dared lie to me!¡± Feng Jing Tian¡¯s enchanter-like appearance darkened. His fingers clenched tightly onto the tree branch. A sinister ray of light glimmered in Feng Jing Tian¡¯s eyes. ¡°Since you had the guts to lie to me, it¡¯s time to pay the price.¡± What he hated the most in life was when people yed with him like a monkey. Since Mu Yi Xue lied to this demon, hering days would definitely be so miserable that nobody would bear to witness it. After casting a final nce of Mu Yi Xue kissing the male servant, a trace of disgust shed past Feng Jing Tian¡¯s eyes. With a turn of his body, those red clothes disappeared from the tree. It was as though he had never been there. After a long period of time, the two in the room were so exhausted that they couldn¡¯t move. Mu Yi Xue instantly came back to her senses. She immediately shrieked, tightly covering her chest with her arms as she looked ferociously at the man before her. ¡®Why¡­why did I do that?¡¯ Her innocence was actually ruined under the hand of a servant! In this case, her life was over. If this were to be known by father, he would definitely make her wed this servant secretly before lying that she had died from illness in order to save the family¡¯s face. ¡®No! I don¡¯t want that!¡¯ ¡°Young mistress, what happened?¡± Liu Huan¡¯s worried voice came in from outside. Mu Yi Xue reacted and gritted her teeth while saying, ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong. It was just a mouse. You don¡¯t have toe in. Just continue doing what you need to do.¡± Liu Huan felt that something was strange. The Third young mistress wasn¡¯t as dainty as the Second young mistress. Why was she frightened by a mouse? However, she didn¡¯t dwell more on her thoughts and left without hesitation. ¡°Young mistress, your servant, Ming Xiang, will definitely be responsible for you.¡± Ming Xiang seemed to be reminiscing about the previously wondrous taste as he said this seriously. Pa! Mu Yi Xue raised her hand and viciously pped Ming Xiang. She said loathing, ¡°Just look at yourself. You look so ordinary and have such a small build. Moreover, you don¡¯t have any status. How can you be responsible for this missy? I want to kill you. As long as you¡¯re dead, there won¡¯t be anyone that will know about this.¡± She definitely couldn¡¯t let anyone know that she had lost her innocence. Otherwise, who could she marry, excluding this servant? With her noble status, how could such a low status person have the right to marry her? Ming Xiang was initially kind enough to want to be responsible for Mu Yi Xue. Who knew that this girl wanted to kill him? He didn¡¯t want to die so he naturally wouldn¡¯t continue to be courteous. ¡°Young mistress, this servant only wanted to report something to young mistress. Who knew that once young mistress met this servant, she pounced at him as though she were a starving wolf pouncing on its prey and forced this servant to do those kinds of things with her? Everything was initiated by young mistress. What does any of it have to do with this servant then?¡± Chapter 84 - Madam Sheng Yue Part 1

Chapter 84- Madam Sheng Yue Part 1

¡°You¡­¡± Mu Yi Xue didn¡¯t expect this servant to dare to talk to her in such a manner. The ferocity in her eyes intensified greatly. She purposely suppressed her voice as she hollered, ¡°Are you seeking death? This missy¡¯s status is so noble, you aren¡¯t even worthy to bepared to this missy¡¯s shoe!¡± Ming Xiangughed coldly. ¡°Young mistress, I won¡¯t spread this matter. But once you do anything that will threaten this servant, this servant can only seek protection. This servant knows that he can¡¯t bepared to young mistress. But this servant will write of this matter and ce it in a bag and pass it to someone. If something were to happen to me, he will announce this matter to the world and let everyone know that young mistress had lost her innocence to me. This undergarment that was used to cover your chest and abdomen shall be treated as a token young mistress gave to me as a sign of affection.¡± Upon saying that, he didn¡¯t watch Mu Yi Xue¡¯s expression and just picked up the undergarment before flying out of the room. When Mu Yi Xue came back to her senses, his parting figure was already far away. She had missed the best chance to kill him. If she were to head out now, there would definitely be many people that would know what she had done. Mu Yi Xue bit her pink lips. Deep hatred filled her heart. She would me this matter on Mu Ru Yue! The only one that hated her within this Phoenix City was only Mu Ru Yue. Thus, it must be she that did this to her! ¡°Mu Ru Yue, I¡¯ll make you live a life worse than death!¡± Frosty rays of light glimmered in Mu Yi Xue¡¯s eyes. Her charming and adorable face turned malevolent. She would definitely pay back the humiliation she¡¯d experienced today by folds to those people. ¡°My lord, it should be fine this way, right?¡± While Mu Yi Xue cursed Mu Ru Yue, Ming Xiang left the Mu Manor. After making a few turns, he met with a man. This man wore a silver mask. His beautiful eyes were filled with a sinister aura and his enticing lips curled upwards into an eerie smile, which made people shiver in fear. ¡°You have done very well. I¡¯ll send people to protect you. Your task is to go and harass her every day.¡± The man coldly gazed towards the far horizon with a trace of iciness in his eyes. ¡®Mu Yi Xue, you dared to try hurt her. I¡¯ll make you live a life worse than death!¡¯ Thinking about the red-clothed, enchanter-like figure that had been hiding behind a tree, the man¡¯s gaze darkened slightly. With his lips sinisterly curled upward, he ordered, ¡°Yun Han, go and investigate that man¡¯s identity.¡± ¡°Yes, master.¡± An icy voice rang out behind the man. Once he said the words, the atmosphere regained its tranquility and the wind stopped blowing. The man smiled as he used a slender finger to caress his lips. His smile was incredibly mesmerizing, making people want to know how handsome his face was behind the mask. ¡°No matter who that man is, you will always be only mine.¡± He definitely wouldn¡¯t let that girl be taken by other men. Her heart would forever be his, only his. But that man was a step faster than him in drugging Mu Yi Xue. But Nobody would move faster than him next time. ¡°Yun Tian, summon Yun Ying back. I¡¯ll leave for a period.¡± Thinking about that girl¡¯s smile, the silver-masked man grinned. He must use this period of time to gain her heart in order to prevent other men from stealing it. He would not lose her this way. Dan City was the venue for the Pill Assembly. It was probably due to the Pill Assembly that Dan City was filled with people. When Mu Ru Yue first stepped into Dan City, she could feel the aura of numerous experts. The Pill Assembly was indeed an event that gathered experts. At this moment, a horse carriage charged over from the front. In that instant, people simultaneously stepped out of the way of the carriage. But at the center of the road, there was a little girl of approximately 3-4 years old standing there unmoving. It appeared she didn¡¯t see the nearing horse carriage¡­ Chapter 85 - Madam Sheng Yue Part 2

Chapter 85 - Madam Sheng Yue Part 2

The crowd sucked in a cold breath. They could already imagine the scene of the child being run over and bing meat paste. They couldn¡¯t help but sigh in pity. The adorable girl that seemed to be as tender as a bun was going to die under the hoof of the horse carriage. However, even if they felt pity, nobody stood out to save that little bun as that horse carriage had the Qin family¡¯s crest. The Qin family was an alchemist n. There was also that talented girl from that n, Qin Fei Fei. The Qin family had always been used to being arrogant and despotic. Who would dare to go against the Qin family? At this critical instant, a sword aura pierced through the air. Hong! The horse carriage was instantly split apartpletely. A figure frantically rolled out of the horse carriage. ¡°Who is it? Who just made a move on this young master?¡± Nobody cared about him as the way the Qin family acted was indeed too domineering after all. They always looked down on people andmitted countless crimes. That little girl turned pale. Fear was shown on her tender face. Sparkling tears welled up in her eyes, almost falling from down her face. Suddenly, a heavenly sound could be heard from above her, causing the frantic heart of the little girl to mysteriously calm down. The girl blinked her long eyshes as she raised her eyes slightly to look at the person before her. It was an elder sister. She looked really pretty, perhaps prettier than her own mother. Even though she wasn¡¯t smiling and had a cold expression, it somehow gave off a feeling that made people want to go near her. Mu Ru Yue heart softened when she looked at the little girl. There seemed to be some power in her blood that guided her to subconsciously save this adorable little bun. ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous here. I¡¯ll bring you home.¡± Mu Ru Yue held onto the little girl¡¯s hand with a slight raise of the lips on her exquisite face. Seeing this attractive smile, the little girl expressed an adorable smile. ¡°Elder sister, you¡¯re really pretty. Qing Qing likes you.¡± If I can bring this good looking elder sister home to be paired with elder brother, elder sister will be able to stay forever with the Xiao family¡­ ¡°Hey! Stop right there!¡± Just as they were about to turn around and leave, an arrogant holler was abruptly heard. Mu Ru Yue nced at the offender before icily shouting, ¡°Scram!¡± ¡°You¡¯re too audacious!¡± Qin Luo furiously shouted. ¡°Do you know who I am? I¡¯m the young master of the Qin family. You dare tell me to scram? Who do you think you are?! First you destroyed my horse carriage, then you insulted me. If I don¡¯t teach you a lesson, then you won¡¯t know why Lord Ma1 has three eyes!¡± Mu Ru Yue eyes slightly narrowed and her impable appearance became increasingly cold. Her gaze contained an ice-cold intent. Before she could make a move, however, a pleasant voice like soft notes was heard from behind. With a shallow smile, she said, ¡°Oh? I don¡¯t know why Lord Ma has three eyes. Can this mister please enlighten me on that and increase my knowledge?¡± As those words were said, the sound of a jade pendant chiming was then emitting constantly. At this instant, everyone looked behind Mu Ru Yue. There was a white-clothed, beautifuldy. If her looks were to be described, then it would be only spoken of as devastatingly beautiful. Even though she dressed up as a madam, it still couldn¡¯t cover up her outstanding beauty. Her figure was graceful and filled with posture. She could captivate souls even when she didn¡¯t intentionally try to charm people. This was the first time the crowd saw such a stunning madam. 1. It ¡®s a legend that someone did something wrong and digged out one of his his eyes to give it to Lord Ma as a repayment for his wrong doings. Or so I googled hahaha~ Chapter 86 - Madam Sheng Yue Part 3

Chapter 86 - Madam Sheng Yue Part 3

¡°Mother.¡± The little girl withdrew her hands from Mu Ru Yue before dashing towards that young madam. She then roughly jumped into her embrace before adorably giggling and saying, ¡°Why has mothere?¡± ¡°You still say that?¡± The young madam tapped the little girl¡¯s nose twice before saying lovingly, ¡°How can I not worry with youing out by yourself? I really don¡¯t know where you inherited this mischief gene from.¡± The little girl stuck out her tongue before smiling adorably. ¡°Mother, just now this bad person wanted to use the horse carriage to knock Qing Qing down. Luckily, this elder sister helped. If not, Qing Qing wouldn¡¯t be able to meet with mother again.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± The young madam¡¯s expression darkened slightly. She looked furiously at Qin Luo as she asked with a cold smile, ¡°Did you try to hurt my precious daughter?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Qin Luo coldly snorted. ¡°Who told this little girl not to get out of the way? If she died from the collision, then so be it. I, Qin Luo, am from the Qin family. It isn¡¯t a big matter to kill a person.¡± The Qin family¡¯s powers were so great that they had some right to give input at the Pill Assembly. Didn¡¯t everyonee here for the Pill Assembly? It couldn¡¯t be that those people would dare to go against the Pill Assembly, right? ¡°Qin family?¡± The young madam sneered. ¡°So what if it¡¯s the Qin family? I won¡¯t let you get away so easily for trying to knock down my girl. Shao He, pass down my order to stop every business under the Qin family. Moreover, make that old head of the Qin family personallye forth to apologise. Otherwise, I won¡¯t return him his son.¡± The crowd was stunned. Nobody knew what identity the young madam actually had that would allow her to pass down such a heavy order. What status did the Qin family have? They were people that held an extremely high status within the Pill Assembly. ¡°Idiot.¡± Qin Luo coldly sniggered as he looked disdainfully at the young madam. Just when he wanted to say more, someone at his side pulled on his sleeve. ¡°Young master, look at the jade pendant at her waist. It was actually able to give off a rainbow colour under the sunlight. If your subordinate hasn¡¯t guessed wrongly, thisdy should be¡­ Madam Sheng Yue.¡± ¡°What?¡± Qin Luo¡¯s expression changed abruptly. ¡®Madam Sheng Yue? How did this happen? I¡¯m finished! I¡¯mpletely doomed! Father will definitely beat me to death for provoking Madam Sheng Yue.¡¯ Even if Qin Luo didn¡¯t have much brains, at this moment, he wouldn¡¯t even dare to think that Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s jade pendant had been stolen. Firstly, there was no one that dared to steal Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s belongings. Secondly, with the strength of Madam Sheng Yue, how could someone so easily steal her personal jade pendant? Thus, this said that the person before him was the genuine Madam Sheng Yue. ¡®I¡¯m finished. It¡¯s over¡­¡­¡¯ Qin Luo¡¯s legs buckled as he sat on the ground with despair. Even if the others didn¡¯t know Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s identity, they could infer it from how Qin Luo was acting. This madam¡¯s status must be extremely high for a member of the Qin family to be so frightened. ¡°Thisdy, I thank you for saving my little girl¡¯s life.¡± Madam Sheng Yue no longer looked at Qin Luo and turned around to walk over to Mu Ru Yue¡¯s side before saying with gratitude. ¡°If you need any help in the future, you cane find me anytime. Currently, I am staying at the Purple Cloud Inn for a period of time.¡± Madam Sheng Yue didn¡¯t know why, but when she looked at Mu Ru Yue, an indescribable feeling arose in her heart that made her want to get close with Mu Ru Yue. If her eldest daughter wasn¡¯t kidnapped that year, she should be at her age. Thinking about her lost eldest daughter, Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s heart turned sour. She had been trying to find the location of her eldest daughter after all these years, but there still wasn¡¯t a single clue. Chapter 87 - Madam Sheng Yue Part 4

Chapter 87 - Madam Sheng Yue Part 4

Thinking about this, she couldn¡¯t help but secretly wipe away her tears before saying with a slight smile, ¡°That¡¯s right, I don¡¯t know your name yet.¡± ¡°Mu Ru Yue.¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t have any ill feeling towards this Madam Sheng Yue. ¡°Lady Mu, is it alright if I call you Yue Er?¡± An exceptional smile was visible on Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s face. With anticipation in her eyes, she continued, ¡°I once had a daughter who was kidnapped in the past. She would have been your age by now. Seeing Lady Mu reminds me of my pitiful daughter who went missing when she was only a month old. It¡¯s unknown whether she is still alive.¡± When Mu Ru Yue saw Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s face that was filled with anticipation, she nodded without hesitation. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Madam. You will definitely reunite with her if it is fated.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll reunite again if it is fated?¡± Madam Sheng Yue muttered that sentence before shifting her gaze to Mu Ru Yue and saying with a smile, ¡°I will take Yue Er¡¯s blessing then. I also believe that my daughter¡¯s life force is strong. She must still be living, somewhere. You must havee here for the Pill Assembly. If you are in need of assistance, you cane to Purple Cloud Inn to look for me. I can provide you with assistance at anytime. I can¡¯t guarantee this in other ces, but nobody will dare to touch a single hair on you here.¡± Madam Sheng Yue had a confident smile on her face. She was naturally this confident because she was a person from Sheng Jing¡¯s Xiao Family. In this world, if one excluded some powers from the central region of the continent, who else wouldn¡¯t be afraid of the Sheng Jing family? ¡°Qing Qing, let¡¯s go.¡± Madam Sheng Yue lowered her head to hold Xiao Qing Qing¡¯s hand as she spoke gently. Xiao Qing Qing blinked her adorable eyes as she fluttered her long eyshes at Mu Ru Yue. With a sweet smile on her jade-like face, she waved her hand at Mu Ru Yue while saying reluctantly, ¡°Beautiful elder sister, you muste to look for Qing Qing. Qing Qing will be waiting for you at Purple Cloud Inn.¡± Madam Sheng Yue looked surprised at Xiao Qing Qing. She knew her daughter¡¯s personality well. Qing Qing didn¡¯t like to interact with strangers ever since she was young, but this seemed to exclude this young girl before her. ¡°I will.¡± Mu Ru Yue lowered her gaze to look at Xiao Qing Qing. She held great affection towards this adorable little girl. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have saved her. She didn¡¯t know where such feelings came from. She just didn¡¯t want any harm toe to this girl¡¯s way. Madam Seng Yue smiled and nodded at Mu Ru Yue. Following that, she nodded at Huang Shao He. Huang Shao He immediately lifted Qin Luo, ignoring his resistance, as he wordlessly followed after Madam Sheng Yue. The current Qin Luo regretted this all too greatly. If it wasn¡¯t for him wanting to reach the Pill Assembly early and had the horse carriage driver speed up, perhaps he could have avoided this cmity. By the time the head of the Qin family arrived, Qin Luo had been tortured by Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s subordinate and was hanging onto hisst breath. Who didn¡¯t know that Xiao Qing Qing was Sheng Jing¡¯s little princess? Everyone couldn¡¯t help but dote on her; who could bear for her to lose a single hair? If it wasn¡¯t for thatdy Mu Ru Yue¡¯s help today, the little princess would have died already so their actions towards Qin Luo wouldn¡¯t be light. The head of the Qin family wouldn¡¯t be able to avoid using his family treasure, the Water-repelling Bead, to exchange for his disappointing son¡¯s life. Of course, that was after the others were satisfied with torturing Qin Luo. From now on, the young master of the Qin family would no longer be able to have sexual intercourse. 1 The day for the Pill Assembly had finally arrived in the midst of thismotion¡­ 1. Note: I think I heard snip snip behind the scenes with a hair raising shriek~ Chapter 88 - Pill Assembly

Chapter 88- Pill Assembly

The participants and their various factions had already entered the venue for the Pill Assembly. Chatter filled the entire venue. Currently, there was a red clothed elder sitting at the judges¡¯ panel. He was smiling and stroking his beard while looking down at the youthful faces. ¡°This is so nostalgic. Previously, we had also participated in this exciting event. Hehe! And now we are all here. Following this, it will be the era of these youngsters.¡± A yellow clothed elder shot a nce at the red clothed old fellow as he chuckled and replied, ¡°Elder me, I remembered that the champion for that year should have been that old fellow, Wu Yu. Who knew that he had to settle some matters halfway and lost to the president? That old fellow had always been unsatisfied. He had mentioned that he would definitely recruit a disciple that possesses skills stronger than the grandson of the president. I wonder if he has found an exceptional seedling after so many years.¡± Hearing that, the red clothed elder known as Elder meughed. ¡°It is due to this matter Wu Yu had always been unsatisfied, so he didn¡¯t even join the Pill Assembly with us and instead became the Chief Alchemist of a sect. However, the disciple that enters Wu Yu¡¯s eyes will without a doubt be an exceptional talent. After all, that old fellow had always been sharp-eyed. Moreover, with the existence of the president¡¯s grandson, he will definitely not recruit any disciples that cannot exceed the president¡¯s grandson¡¯s talent.¡± Elder He sighed. ¡°How great would it be if Wu Yu joined the Pill Assembly with us at that time? The president had also been reminiscing about him these days. He keeps saying that he was just lucky at that time and won without mour. He wants topete with him once more, but they have already aged. Competing should be for the younglings instead.¡± The two elders looked at one another before bitterly chuckling simultaneously as they thought about what happened that year. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s stop talking about this. I also don¡¯t know what good seedlings we will encounter this year. I¡¯ve heard that both the Qin¡¯s family Qin Fei Fei and Tan Qing from the Tan family are quite talented.¡± Elder me smiled. Honestly, when he was looking at these youths, he was moved to recruit a disciple again. ¡°But I am looking forward to the appearance of a dark horse instead.¡± It would give more meaning to thispetition. Who knew that once those wordsnded, a ck clothed elder, who was silent until now, coldly snorted with disdain. ¡°Dark horse? How could a dark horse appear? The champion will undoubtedly be the president¡¯s grandson, and the runner up can only be Qin Fei Fei from the Qin family. Qin Fei Fei had recently reached the Earth Stage Low Rank level. For her to reach such a stage at 17 years of age, her talent will only be second to the grandson of the president.¡± Elder me chuckled, before giving a nonmittal reply . ¡°That might not be the case, Elder Qin. It is better to not say anything toocently. There are many anomalies in the world after all.¡± Upon saying that, Elder me ignored the ashen-faced Elder Qin as he shifted his gaze to look back down at the youngsters. ¡°Younger sister, it¡¯s her.¡± Currently at the venue, Qin Luo singled out Mu Ru Yue in the crowd with a nce. A trace of hatred shed in his eyes as hemented, ¡°She was the one that struck my horse carriage. If she didn¡¯t, I would have been able to charge away from the scene. I then wouldn¡¯t have been caught by Madam Sheng Yue. Moreover, my horse might¡¯ve not even crashed into that little brat. If it wasn¡¯t for her butting in, how could I be in such a state now?¡± As he thought about this, Qin Luo once again felt an intense pain all over his body. Qin Fei Fei followed Qin Luo¡¯s gaze to look at a young girl not far from them. A trace of iciness shed past her exquisite face. She knew her elder brother¡¯s character. He was a typical bully, abusing his power to tyrannize others. He was undisciplined and out of control with the power of the Qin family under him. But who made him be the only son of the Qin family, spoiled by their father and mother since young? It was definitely an excuse when he said that he might not have crashed into the girl. But no matter how terrible Qin Luo was, he was still her elder brother. ¡°The event is hosted by the Pill Assembly this time. Even though there are people from the Qin family in this Pill Assembly, there will definitely be a rule stating that it is forbidden to personally hurt participants so I can only make her look unsightly in thepetition.¡± It really wasn¡¯t worthy for her to ce importance on a Human Stage Mid Rank alchemist. Chapter 89 - This World Had Become A Fantasy1Part

Chapter 89- This World Had Be A Fantasy1Part

¡°Cough! Cough!¡± Following two dry coughs, the entire venue regained its tranquility. Elder He surveyed the surroundings with a strict gaze. After seeing everyone bing absolutely silent, he smiled and continued, ¡°Alright, everyone enter thepetition arena. I will announce the rules for the first round ofpetitions.¡± When the crowd heard his words, they orderly entered thepetition arena. ¡°The first round of thepetition is extremely simple. It is to differentiate medicinal nts. I have prepared many medicinal nts for every single one of you. You just have to list at least five of the medicinal nts¡¯ characteristics and a pill form. The time limit will be the time it takes to burn an incense stick. Anyone that couldn¡¯tplete this task in that time period will be eliminated. Alright, may thepetition begin!¡± Upon saying that, Elder He closed his eyes to rest in the meantime. Someone immediately lit an incense stick in front of him. Following that, the fragrance of incense permeated everyone¡¯s nose, making them want to fall asleep. Everyone was astonished. This was probably the most famous sleeping incense that would cause the inhaler to enter a dreamy state. It seemed that thispetition didn¡¯t just test their skill of medicines, but also tested their willpower. Instantly, some people began to viciously pinch their legs and force themselves from falling asleep. There were only four people that maintained their usual state in the crowd. Two of them were Mu Ru Yue and Qin Fei Fei. There was also a delicate and handsome young youth. That young man was standing straight like a pine bamboo. His eyes seemed to be as dazzling as the light from stars, and they always remained focused on the medicinal nts before him. If that young youth were to be described, then it would be that the instant you saw him, you would momentarily seem to be looking at an enchanting world. He was also like the upright bamboo in the forest, so mesmerizing to look at that everyone¡¯s attention couldn¡¯t help but be drawn towards him. ¡°Qin Fei Fei from the Qin family and the president¡¯s grandson¡¯s ability to withstand the sleeping incense is unquestionable, but what about the other two¡¯s origins? Can it be that they will be the dark horse in thispetition?¡± Elder me stroked his beard as he looked at Mu Ru Yue before halting his gaze at a ck robed person not far from her. It was unknown why, but when he looked at that ck clothed man, he felt slightly ufortable. ¡°Why does that man¡¯s aura makes me feel uneasy? It seems I should send someone to check on his origins.¡± Elder me didn¡¯t think much about him and withdrew his gaze as he looked at the youngsters below with happiness in his eyes. ¡°That little girl isn¡¯t simple. This proves that her mentality is great for her to be able to resist the sleeping incense. A Human Stage Mid Rank? Hehe! Thispetition is getting increasingly interesting.¡± He was also bing more excited¡­ ¡°Alright.¡± Qin Fei Fei ced her pen down before walking towards the three elders, the judges for thispetition. She respectfully handed over her paper as she said, ¡°To the three elders, these are my answers.¡± ¡°So it is Fei Fei.¡± Elder He smiled and said, ¡°You just have to ce the paper down before heading back to your seat.¡± ¡°Yes, Elder He.¡± Qin Fei Fei slowly retreated. Moreover, since she was the first to hand over the paper, it caused amotion to erupt from below. ¡°It¡¯s Qin Fei Fei. She is really fast. The championship should be hers this time.¡± ¡°Haha! Don¡¯t forget that there is still Mister Qing Yu, the grandson of the president. His ability mustn¡¯t be underestimated.¡± ¡°No matter what, it is still Qin Fei Fei from the Qin family that got the advantage in speed.¡± Under the discussion of the crowd, the others also handed over their paper. Qing Yu took his paper and walked forward. With a slight smile on his handsome face, he nodded towards the three elders before walking back. Currently, there was only a small portion of people that hadn¡¯t handed over their paper¡­ Chapter 90 - The World Had Become A Fantasy Part 2

Chapter 90 - The World Had Be A Fantasy Part 2

Pa! Under the crowd¡¯s gaze, the ck robed man ced the pen in his hand down. He then took up the test paper from the table and slightly blew the ink dry before walking towards the three judges. Elder He ced the test papers to the side before looking at the burning stick of incense. He then calmly said, ¡°There is only 10% of the time remaining. I hope that the rest could speed up a little as once the incense stick burns out, you will be eliminated.¡± What could be done in thest 10% of time? Some of the people couldn¡¯t help but give off a cold sweat. Only Mu Ru Yue remained collected, calmly writing as though she hadn¡¯t heard him. ¡°Had I guessed wrongly?¡± Elder me frowned. ¡°This is just basic knowledge. Can it be that she isn¡¯t the dark horse of thispetition, seeing that she is taking so much time? Resisting the sleeping incense stick might just be a coincidence.¡± Just as thest bit of incense fell, and Mu Ru Yue finished writing at thest moment. ¡°Her luck is not bad to be able to finish at thest minute.¡± Qin Fei Fei coldly nced at Mu Ru Yue, who was walking towards the judges. With a cold sneer, she had previously thought that girl wouldn¡¯t be able to pass the elimination round. But wouldn¡¯t this be more interesting for her? If her opponent was too weak, it would be pointless beating her. Therefore, Qin Fei Fei actually hoped that she could pass the elimination round. ¡°Alright, time¡¯s up. Everyone, ce your pens down and wait for the result.¡± Hearing those words, those youths that hadn¡¯t finished their paper walked out of the arena dejectedly. They knew that they were definitely eliminated. Elder He didn¡¯t care about the other¡¯s expression as he started reading the papers of thepetitors. Only Elder Qin sat at the side, not looking at any of the papers. He already knew the result so why would there be any difference looking at the papers or not? ¡°Elder me, look at this person¡¯s writing.¡± Suddenly, Elder He excitedly held up a paper. ¡°I have been wondering why, when I previously tried to use the Fire Cloud Grass and Star Light Seed to refine into a pill, it had always failed. It seems that it was due to me leaving out an ingredient. Moreover, I also didn¡¯t know that the skin of Purple Cloud has such an effect. This is my first time knowing this¡­¡± If this paper had just random words written down, Elder He wouldn¡¯t be this agitated. With the detailed exnations on the test paper, it made it impossible for him to not believe it. Furthermore, the entire page of the test paper was filled with words withponents of medicinal nts detailed differently. There were also many that they hadn¡¯t heard of. In addition, there were more than 10 types of pill forms written. ¡°Mu Ru Yue¡­¡± Elder He muttered that name. With excitement in his eyes, he continued, ¡°This fe must be a genius. That¡¯s right, she must be an absolute genius!¡± A person¡¯s memory was limited. Even if her Master were to tell her all of this, how could she remember so much? Even that little brat Qing Yu had only written six types. ¡°What?!¡± Elder me snatched the paper over. When he read what was written, he seemed to be enlightened. ¡°So that was the case. I was wondering why three of my pills failed to refine. It was due to this.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t finished reading. Don¡¯t snatch it from me!¡± Elder He viciously red at him before quickly snatching the paper back. While he read, he suddenly had an unprecedented understanding. ¡°You¡­¡± Seeing this old fellow acting so shamelessly, Elder me puffed his beard and red at him in anger. Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t do anything but stick his head towards him and view it together. Chapter 91 - This World had Become A Fantasy Part 3

Chapter 91 - This World had Be A Fantasy Part 3

Everyone was stunned as they didn¡¯t know what made the two elders have such frequent changes in expression. They ranged from frowning to showing an enlightened appearance. While everyone was nervous, a clearughter was transmitted across the entire venue. ¡°I understand! Haha! I finally understand! Those previous difficult problems have been solved. The profits gained today are great.¡± Even though the current Mu Ru Yue¡¯s standard in pill refining wasn¡¯t as good as this elder, there wouldn¡¯t be anyone better than Mu Ru Yue in analysing theponents of medicinal nts and pill forms. She had been from a medicinal aristocratic family in her previous life, after all. Moreover, this abnormal girl also possessed the Book of Alchemy, which many experts sought after. Basically, if the Book of Alchemy was in a person¡¯s possession, then it would no longer be a dream for them to be the world¡¯s strongest alchemist. When the crowd saw Elder me heartilyughing in a crazed manner, they looked at one another with curiosity disyed on their faces. ¡°Cough! Cough!¡± Elder He dryly coughed twice before continuing with a smile, ¡°Alright, the result for this elimination round is out. The person that got the third position amongst thepetitors in this elimination round is Ling Tian.¡± Ling Tian? The crowd looked among each other. They didn¡¯t seem to have heard this name before¡­ ¡°Ling Tian, please step forth.¡± Elder He calmly said those words, seemingly understanding the crowd¡¯s confusion. Instantly, a man encased in a ck robe walked two steps forth before giving a slight nod towards Elder He. He introduced himself with a hoarse voice, ¡°I am Ling Tian.¡± Elder He knitted his brows slightly as he looked questionably at the peculiar man before him. ¡®Who¡­is he?¡¯ ¡°The runner up for this elimination round is Mister Qing Yu.¡± Mister Qing Yu was only the runner up This oue greatly shocked the crowd. Since Mister Qing Yu was the runner up, the first position should be Qin Fei Fei from the Qin family. In this event, only those two had the qualification to obtain the top positions. ¡°Fei Fei, you finally achieved first ce.¡± Qin Luo eximed excitedly, ¡°I always knew Fei Fei would be the most outstanding. It seems that you were able to beat Mister Qing Yu this time.¡± Qin Fei Fei smiled lightly as she shifted her gaze towards the judges panel. ¡°We¡¯ll see once the judges announce the winner.¡± But looking at her expression, it seemed that she was confident of the oue. ¡°Following up will be the champion for this elimination round.¡± Elder He chuckled. When he looked at the quieting crowd, he announced with a raise brow, ¡°The champion for this round ofpetitions is¡ª¡ªMu Ru Yue!¡± Qin Fei Fei¡¯s smile stiffened. She was so stunned that her eyes widened. Herplexion momentarily paled, and her delicate body trembled slightly. She actually didn¡¯t make it to one of the top three positions of the elimination round? ¡®This is impossible!¡® Qin Fei Fei tightly bit her lips, a hint of iciness in her eyes. She wanted to know who Mu Ru Yue was. Who was the one who had robbed her of her position in the top three? A inly dressed Mu Ru Yue walked forward gradually under the amazement of the crowd. She was dressed up inly without any essories. Yet, even if she dressed this inly, it was still unable to cover up her exceptional appearance, one that could beat every girl in the venue. This young girl with such an outstanding appearance attracted the crowd¡¯s attention. Everyone felt as though they were looking at a ghost when they saw the young girl alchemist¡¯s ranking crest. Was this a joke? A Human Stage Mid Rank alchemist? Such a low ranked Human Stage Mid Ranked alchemist was actually the champion for this elimination round? Did they see it wrongly, or has this world be a fantasy? Since when was there such a capable Human Stage Mid Rank alchemist that could push Qin Fei Fei, who was at the Earth Stage Low Rank level, out of the top three positions? Chapter 92 - Mental Strength Test

Chapter 92 - Mental Strength Test

Qin Fei Fei clenched her fist tightly and her body couldn¡¯t help but tremble. The words from the crowd resounded constantly in her ears. How could she ept that a lowly Human Stage Mid Rank alchemist had entered the top three positions and even gained the champion spot? How could she bear with that? Qin Fei Fei inhaled deeply to calm her unstable breathing as she looked at Mu Ru Yue with an increasingly icy gaze. Elder Qin¡¯s white brows slightly dipped as he frowned when he noticed Qin Fei Fei¡¯s emotions. He sighed. That little girlcked experience; her mood became so unstable with just a failure. If this were to go on, then it would be greatly detrimental for her future. It would be good for her to be defeated by Mu Ru Yue today. The elimination round was only based on knowledge. The uing round of thepetition would be the genuine important ones¡­ ¡°Alright, the result of the first round of thepetition is out. The second round ofpetitions will being up next. The second round will focus on your mental strength.¡± Elder He smiled as he stood up before waving his hand, instructing some people to lift and bring over an enormous rock. That enormous rock needed a few dozens of people to lift it. It could be said that it wasn¡¯t a rock, but a rock mountain. It seemed to have matchless toughness so it was evidently difficult to break it. No one knew what Elder He was up to, so they curiously looked at him. ¡°Have you clearly examined this rock? It is aplete Steel Essence Stone. Even if it is our president, he might not be able to break it. You will use your mental strength to strike at this rock in a short while. The champion for this round will be the one that can execute the most damage to the rock.¡± Elder He smiled. He knew that he was putting these youngsters on the spot. However, to alchemists, mental strength was the most important factor. ¡°What if someonepletely breaks it?¡± Someone below instantly queried. Elder He chuckled. ¡°I can definitely say that is impossible. Even the most talented person on this continent wouldn¡¯t be able to break this perfect Steel Essence Stone with just his mental strength. Hence, everyone can bepletely reassured. This is my promise to all of you.¡± Everyone calmed down after hearing Elder He¡¯s words. ¡°Mu Ru Yue,¡± Elder He shifted his gaze towards Mu Ru Yue as he continued with a smile, ¡°Since you were the champion for the first round, you shall be the first to attempt to strike the Steel Essence Stone. Remember, you can only use your mental strength¡ªyou will be disqualified if you were to use your martial power.¡± He wanted to know how great her mental strength was whenpared to her knowledge of alchemy. However, he still didn¡¯t feel assured so he added, ¡°You can use all of your mental strength to strike at this Steel Essence Stone without holding back.¡± Mu Ru Yue pouted as she didn¡¯t know if she should do as he said. Was this Steel Essence Stone really as tough as he said? ¡°Hmph!¡± Qin Fei Fei coldly snorted with mockery. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s mental strength shouldn¡¯t be any good considering she was only a Human Stage Mid Rank alchemist. Perhaps she wouldn¡¯t be able to even break a small corner of the stone. She would be the first to attempt and will then be disgraced. Mu Ru Yue walked to the Steel Essence Stone and took in a slow breath before releasing her mental powers. A tyrannical mental power emanated from her body, instantly causing the tree leaves to fall and a cloud of dust filled the air. Hong! The tyrannical power struck the Steel Essence Stone under the astonished gaze of the crowd. Everyone was dumbfounded at what happened next. The entire Steel Essence Stone immediately shattered and crumbled beneath her mental power¡­ Chapter 93 - She Definitely Isn’t Human

Chapter 93- She Definitely Isn¡¯t Human

Not to mention the rest, even Mu Ru Yue was stunned. Startled, she turned her head to the stupefied Elder He and blinked her dazed eyes at him. Didn¡¯t this elder say that it definitely wouldn¡¯t crumble? Then why did this entire Steel Essence Stone crumple when she wasn¡¯t even at full force? At this moment, in everyone mind, they truly believed she was a monster! There wasn¡¯t anyone that didn¡¯t know how tough a Steel Essence Stone was. Yet today the enormous Steel Essence Stone had unexpectedly been crushed into pieces under the might of her mental powers. Was she still human? ¡°Erm¡­ was this Steel Essence Stone made of dirt?¡± Mu Ru Yue pondered about the reason and could only think about that possibility. Otherwise, why did it crumble when she didn¡¯t use that much strength? Elder He was so ashamed that he wanted to bury himself into his seat. He took in a deep breath to calm his stirred emotions. ¡°Little girl, I can guarantee that this was a genuine Steel Essence Stone. We had experts test it.¡± Thinking about what he just said, he could feel his face flushing. He had lost a lot of face today. ¡°Elder He, since this was the genuine Steel Essence Stone, why was she able to shatter it?¡± Qin Fei Fei bit on her red lips as shemented, unsatisfied. She was initially waiting for that girl to be ridiculed. Who knew that she would step into the limelight? How could her mental strength be so strong when she was only at the Human Stage Mid Rank level? Therefore, there must definitely be something wrong with that Steel Essence Stone. ¡°QIn Fei Fei, are you suspecting that I am harbouring her?¡± Elder He¡¯s expression darkened slightly before saying in a harsh tone, ¡°The Steel Essence Stone was found by the president. If you have any problems, go and find the president.¡± Qin Fei Fei was momentarily startled. She hastily lowered her head, bit her lip, and replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything about Elder He harbouring her. I just feel that this is just too unbelievable.¡± Who could believe that a Human Stage Mid Rank alchemist could possess such tyrannical mental powers? ¡°Enough!¡± Elder Qin frowned. He coldly interrupted Qin Fei Fei as he said, ¡°Fei Fei, I can also guarantee the authenticity of this Steel Essence Stone, so you shouldn¡¯t worry about that.¡± Anyone that was still suspicious stopped questioning the oue after hearing his words. Elder Qin was from the Qin family. Even he didn¡¯t assist Qin Fei Fei now. This clearly showed that the Steel Essence Stone was genuine. This also proved that the young girl possessed such tyrannical mental powers. At this moment, everyone had a thought¡­¡­ She definitely wasn¡¯t human! Who else, especially other girls, could reach her standard? ¡°Since the Steel Essence Stone has shattered, the result for this round is out. The champion is still Mu Ru Yue. The ranking for this round shall be the same as the elimination round.¡± Qin Fei Fei clenched her fist with hatred after hearing Elder He¡¯s words. She initially thought of entering a spot in the top three positions for this round. It was all that girl¡¯s fault for destroying the Steel Essence Stone, causing her to continue to be unable to reach the top three positions. How could Qin Fei Fei, who had always been arrogant, stand not being able to obtain a top three position during the elimination round and the semi-final round? She could already foresee that she would be unable to enter the top three positions in the final round. Elder He frowned slightly when he shifted his gaze to Qin Fei Fei and caught the hatred in her eyes. He then said, ¡°In the final round, there won¡¯t be any special requirement. You just need to manufacture your best pill. The champion will then be determined by the grade of the pill.¡± Qin Fei Fei¡¯s tightly clenched fists rxed. A cold sneer was expressed as she shifted her cold gaze towards Mu Ru Yue at the side. You were just lucky for the previous two rounds. The next round would test ability. How could you, who was only a Human Stage Mid Rank alchemist, continue to be the champion? Chapter 94 - Mysterious Black Clothed Man

Chapter 94- Mysterious ck Clothed Man

Thepetitors went to pick their medicinal nts in an orderly manner before returning to their seats. Qin Fei Fei nced at Mu Ru Yue before snickering as she took out her pill furnace. A bright red pill furnace appeared in front of her. Following that, she raised her palm in a gentle motion, causing a bright me to dance on her hand. ¡°I will definitely beat that girl this time.¡± If not, then how could she have the face to continue to stay here? Everyone began to focus on their pill ingredients once the pill refinementmenced. As such, nobody noticed that the ck-clothed man had discreetly taken out a porcin bottle. Traces of an odourless and colourless substance permeated from that porcin bottle. When the substance passed by medicinal nts, they began to gradually wither. ¡°Wha¡­what is going on?¡± ¡°Why has my medicinal nt withered?¡± ¡°I¡¯m doomed. Everything is finished¡­¡± rm soon turned into despair. If they had to get new medicinal nts, then they would certainly run out of time. Could it be that they had lost before they could evenpete? How could they be willing for that to happen? ¡°What¡¯s happening?!¡± Elder me¡¯s expression slightly darkened. He stood up from his seat and shifted his gaze to that ck-clothed man. The light in his eyes gradually dimmed. ¡°I previously felt something was amiss with that ck-robed man. Can this be his doing?¡± But he didn¡¯t have any evidence. Even Elder me didn¡¯t have any idea on how to remedy this. Furthermore, it wasn¡¯t just the others as that ck-clothed man¡¯s medicinal nts had also withered. If his medicinal nts didn¡¯t wither, then it would have been easy¡­ The ck-clothed man sneered. He wouldn¡¯t let anyone sessfully form their pill, even if the host of the event were able to prepare more medicinal nts for the participants. The only one that could win this round can only be him! ¡°No!¡± Qin Fei Fei looked at the withered medicinal nts before her. Her exquisite face momentarily paled. She bit tightly on her lips as her body shuddered. ¡°Why¡­why did this happen? I¡¯m can¡¯t take it! I didn¡¯t even enter the top three positions. I wanted to use this round to wash off the disgrace from the previous matches. Why have I already lost the qualifications to participate in thispetition?¡± She was really unsatisfied as the Pill Assembly would be hosted only once every few years. If she were to lose this opportunity, she would have to wait for some time beforepeting again. ¡°Cough cough!¡± Elder me dryly coughed twice. With a strict gaze that surveyed the surroundings, he calmly said, ¡°Everyone, since there have been changes in thispetition, thispetition shallst until¡­¡­¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Ling Tian walked two steps forward before his words evennded. Under the cover of the ck robe, his lips curled up into a slight curve before saying, ¡°As an alchemist, we have to adapt to situations. Since that is the case, there will definitely be a way to reinvigorate the withered medicinal nts.¡± ¡°Do you have a way?¡± Elder me asked with a darkened expression. Ling Tian snickered. He didn¡¯t say anything more and just returned to his seat. He slowly raised his palm. His fingers were slender and good looking, with a distinct bone structure. A faint green light was emitted from his palm and gradually entered the medicinal nt. The initially withered medicinal nt regained some vitality shortly after. ¡°The legendary method of using energy to recover medicinal nts!¡± Elder He stood up abruptly. With an ashen face, he looked at Ling Tian. ¡°You¡¯re that person¡¯s disciple.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I am that person¡¯s disciple. Moreover, my name isn¡¯t Ling Tian.¡± His appearance had been covered by the ck robe so nobody could see his expression. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be foreign to my name. I¡¯m that person¡¯s prideful disciple, Ling Ye!¡± Chapter 95 - Finale Of The Competition Part 1

Chapter 95 - Finale Of The Competition Part 1

The crowd didn¡¯t know what that name represented, but the three elders at the front took in a breath. They had already guessed that the ck clothed man wasn¡¯t simple, but to think that he was that person¡¯s favourite disciple. ¡±What? Is the name that shocking, or is it that you want to disqualify me?¡± Ling Ye snickered sinisterly. With mockery in his eyes, he continued, ¡°It is a pity that I haven¡¯t broken any rules, so you don¡¯t even have the right to eliminate me. I, Ling Ye, will definitely be the champion of thispetition.¡± He didn¡¯t like the alchemy profession, so he didn¡¯t practice it much. Even if that was the case, defeating this bunch of arrogant fools wasn¡¯t hard. But wouldn¡¯t that be too boring? Since he was here to mess up this event, he mustpletely mess it up to make those people understand that person¡¯s disciple wasn¡¯t a useless scoundrel. Elder me and Elder He looked at each other beforeughing bitterly. If the champion of thispetition were to fall on that person¡¯s disciple, it would mean the total loss of face for those few elders. Because back then, it was them that disqualified that person from the Pill Assembly. Just when they started to despair, Mu Ru Yue, who hadn¡¯t made any move before, walked up to the pill furnace. She narrowed her eyes when she looked at her medicinal nts before gently cing her palm above them¡­ ¡°Can it be that she is trying to learn that technique from that man Ling Tian and use energy to recover medicinal nts?¡± ¡°How can that legendary technique be used by everyone?¡± ¡°Perhaps if she tries¡­¡± Everyone started tough as they watched Mu Ru Yue. Ling Ye frowned. His lips curled up into a sinister smile beneath the ck robe. He used his eyes to size up the young girl, an indistinct mockery filling his gaze. Elder me and the few elders¡¯ eyes lit up. Perhaps this little girl might bring them a miracle¡­ Miracles really existed. The instant Mu Ru Yue ced her hand over the medicinal nt, the previously withered medicinal nt began to give off a weak ray of light. Each stalk then becamepletely invigorated and was at least an inchrger. Those who had been ridiculing her were stunned. With widened eyes, they watched on in shock as though they were peering at a ghost. ¡°Miracle! It¡¯s a miracle! Hahaha!¡± Elder me jubntlyughed. He was exceptionally excited and wanted tough out loud towards the sky. ¡°Ling Ye, how is that? You aren¡¯t the only one that knows how to use the technique of using energy to recover medicinal nts. Moreover, her medicinal nt seemed to have grownrger¡­ Eh! Muchrger?¡± Elder me gasped with astonishment. He just realised that the medicinal nt unexpectedly seemed to have grown by a lot. The 50-year-old medicinal nt had turned 100 years old in such a short while? This¡­ Was she truly a monster? When did the technique of using energy to recover medicinal nts gain such an effect? ¡°Who is this monster¡¯s master? If that alchemist isn¡¯t well known and is inferior to me, I perhaps might be able to discuss with them about giving this disciple to me.¡± Rays of light glimmered in Elder me¡¯s eyes. There was such a good seedling before him. If he didn¡¯t take any action, it would be akin to piercing his own heart with a knife. ¡°Hmph!¡± Ling Ye¡¯s expression became ashen. His eyes narrowed slightly as a trace of cold light shed in his eyes. The method for using energy to recover medicinal nts was discovered by his master from an ancient book. Who knew that there would be someone else that also knew of this method? It seemed that he had underestimated the hosts of this Pill Assembly. However, no matter what, the champion for this Pill Assembly must be him. Chapter 96 - Finale Of the Competition Part 2

Chapter 96 - Finale Of the Competition Part 2

Elder me smiled as he looked at Mu Ru Yue. ¡°Little girl, bring out all of your potential. I believe that those with such tyrannical mental power will definitely have great alchemist¡¯s prowess. Thispetition doesn¡¯t only affect you, but will affect the entire Pill Assembly, so this elder begs you.¡± Elder me, a highly respected elder of the Pill Assembly, had actually put down his status in order to beg an immature little girl. Everyone was so astonished that their jaws dropped. Qin Fei Fei clenched her fist in hatred. She didn¡¯t even feel the pain when her nails pierced her palm. She calmed her fury and looked icily at Mu Ru Yue. So what if she could use energy to grow medicine? She was still just a Human Stage Mid Rank alchemist. How could she defeat that ck clothed man with her ability? Elder me must really be going increasingly senile. If not, how could he lower his status for someone who didn¡¯t have any possibility of winning? ¡°Elder me, I have a suggestion.¡± Qin Fei Fei raised her brows as she took lotus steps forward and said, ¡°She is just a Human Stage Mid Rank alchemist. If she could pass her medicinal nts to me, the probability of winning thispetition might be higher.¡± From Qin Fei Fei¡¯s point of view, she was doing this for the Pill Assembly, so Elder me shouldn¡¯t deny her suggestion. Elder me frowned slightly. He didn¡¯t have time to respond before Elder Qin¡¯s calm voice rang out from his side, ¡°Fei Fei¡¯s suggestion is reasonable. It is obvious that this will be just giving the championship to someone else if that person is at the Human Stage Mid Rank. Moreover, we had moved essentially all of the medicinal nts for the Pill Assembly here. There wouldn¡¯t be enough time to head out and purchase more medicinal nts in the time needed to burn an incense stick. In that case, thepetition would have ended meaninglessly.¡± ¡°She can¡¯t, but Qin Fei Fei can?¡± Elder me sneered. Mister Qing Yu, who was at the Earth Stage Mid Rank, didn¡¯t say a word. How could she, who was at the Earth Stage Low Rank, be able to do anything? Qin Fei Fei¡¯s charming face changed slightly. She lowered her head and no longer spoke. ¡°Actually, it isn¡¯t impossible for her topete.¡± Just as the atmosphere became extremely tense, an indifferent voice was transmitted from the center of the venue. Mu Ru Yue chuckled, but that smile didn¡¯t reach her eyes. With an icy gaze, she continued, ¡°If young mistress Qin can determine what pill can be made from my medicinal ingredients, I shall allow young mistress Qin to participate in thispetition.¡± ¡°Alright, I will take a look at the medicinal ingredients in your hand right now.¡± Qin Fei Fei didn¡¯t think much about it and sniggered. How could she not know about the lowly pill forms used by Human Stage Mid Ranks? But after she looked at the medicinal nts, her exquisite face changed. She pointed at Mu Ru Yue¡¯s medicinal nts and raised her head to look at her in fury. ¡°It is impossible to refine any pills from your medicinal nts! How can you win thepetition with these medicinal nts? Your ingredients also consisted of Thousand Years Ginseng Fruit and Violent Grass. Don¡¯t you know that it is impossible to fuse those two medicinal nts? How could you make a good pill if you don¡¯t even know this? This is clearly giving away the championship!¡± Qin Fei Fei¡¯s was so angry that her face flushed red. No matter what, the Qin family was associated with the Pill Assembly. If something were to happen at the Pill Assembly, it would simrly affect the Qin family. Hence, how could Qin Fei Fei not rage? It was all due to this damnable girl! At this instant, Qin Fei Fei had forgotten that without Mu Ru Yue, the Pill Assembly wouldn¡¯t even have the possibility of obtaining victory. ¡°Elders,¡± Mu Ru Yue shifted her gaze to the three judges as she said calmly, ¡°It is not that I didn¡¯t give her the opportunity. It was she herself that said she didn¡¯t know how to refine these medicinal ingredients.¡± Chapter 97 - Finale Of The Competition Part 3

Chapter 97 - Finale Of The Competition Part 3

Elder me and Elder He looked at one another. If they hadn¡¯t guessed wrongly, that girl should be trying to refine an Earth Stage Mid Ranked Pill. Yet, it was a fact that the Thousand Year Ginseng Fruit and Violent Grass wouldn¡¯t be able to fuse. If this was just before the elimination round, then perhaps they would have already had simr thoughts like Qin Fei Fei¡¯s. Now, however, they were unknowingly believing in her ability after viewing the answers she¡¯d given previously. With her current knowledge on pill refining, she definitely wouldn¡¯t make such a novice mistake. Maybe, she really did have a way to fuse together those two medicinal nts. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll watch how you manage to refine that pill.¡± Qin Fei Fei red at Mu Ru Yue before turning around and heading back to her seat. She really couldn¡¯t imagine a way to fuse those medicinal nts with opposite attributes. But if that girl didn¡¯t know such basics in refining pills, then how was she able to consecutively be the champion for the previous two rounds? No matter how Qin Fei Fei scolded Mu Ru Yue in her heart, the final round of thepetition stillmenced. Ling Ye looked sinisterly at her before coldly and wordlessly alighting a me on his palm. Thud! The me leapt to the bottom of the pill furnace. Swish! The furnace lit up momentarily. At this very moment, the people of the Pill Assembly became nervous. Even though they doubted Mu Ru Yue would turn out victorious, they still wished for her to defeat Ling Ye. A me lit up on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s palm. Her impable appearance be bright red from the glow of her me. Her expression was exceptionally serious at this moment, her eyes like the night as they seemed to have two mes dancing in them. There was a proverb: A girl that was serious would look exceptionally beautiful. Currently, Mu Ru Yue, as she was whole-heartedly refining the pill, gained many of the men¡¯s hearts. Her appearance was exquisite. Those longshes drooped slightly, covering the two mes in her eyes. Her lips curled up slightly to form an elegant curve, and along with her white clothes, both amplified her beauty. At this moment, her appearance couldn¡¯t even be described as merely matchless. Swish! A me rose again, leaping and forming a perfect arc. Mu Ru Yue turned over her hand to drastically increase the heat of the me before adding a medicinal ingredient into the pill furnace. A faint, soothing scent permeated from the pill furnace. Those who inhaled it felt their spirit shudder. They could feel an unprecedented calmness as their heart and mindpletely rxed. ¡°Did the pill form already?¡± Everyone¡¯s gazended on the pill furnace with hope shining in their eyes. ¡°There is still the final medicinal ingredient, the Violent Grass. That medicinal nt and the Thousand Year Ginseng Fruit could greatly enrich the body, but shouldn¡¯t be refined together. Otherwise, with the medicinal characteristics of the Violent Grass, it would definitely lead to a violent reaction that spreads outward. The end result for the pill refinement will lead to the furnace exploding!¡± Seeing Mu Ru Yue¡¯s actions, Qin Fei Fei coldly sniggered. Finally, under everyone¡¯s anticipating gaze, Mu Ru Yue picked up the Violent Grass and gradually added it into the pill furnace. ¡°Everyone, quickly put your guard up!¡± Qin Fei Fei immediately guarded her body as the might of the explosion from the furnace may endanger them, the innocent onlookers. However, other than the Qin family, no one guarded themselves like she did. They shot peculiar gazes at Mu Ru Yue instead¡­ ¡°Eh?¡± Qin Fei Fei was dazed when she shifted her gaze to the green pill in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hand. Her eyes opened widely in astonishment. ¡®It didn¡¯t explode? How can this be? What went wrong?¡¯ What made her even more gloomy was that Mu Ru Yue was really capable in refining a pill from those medicinal ingredients! Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t even look at her and just ced her pill away without further consultation. Simrly, at that time Ling Ye had alsopletely refined his pill. With a cold sneer on his face, he extinguished the me at the bottom of his pill furnace¡­ Chapter 98 - Finale Of The Competition Part 4

Chapter 98- Finale Of The Competition Part 4

Elder He smiled faintly as he first examined Ling Ye¡¯s refined pill. As his eyes slightly narrowed, he announced unemotionally, ¡°Earth Stage Mid Rank Pill. Fusion rate at 90% and effect power of the pill is 85%.¡± Hua! The crowd instantly became violently disruptive. Not only did he refine an Earth Stage Pill, but the effect power had reached 85%? The fusion rate was even at 90%. Even Mister Qing Yu shouldn¡¯t have reached such a standard yet. ¡°Little Ru Yue, bring your pill over.¡± Elder He didn¡¯t look at the crowd¡¯s expression as he smilingly spoke. He still wanted to look at the pill that the young girl refined? Was this even necessary? Ling Ye was just that powerful. Even if that young girl hid her powers, she definitely shouldn¡¯t be his opponent. Age was a major hurdle. That girl seemed to be only 15. How much could she achieve at her current age? She definitely couldn¡¯t be more talented than Mister Qing Yu, right? Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t seem to hear the discussions as she slowly walked toward Elder He and ced her pill before him. She then took a few steps back after that. Elder He suppressed his nervousness as he gently picked up the pill. Instantly, his expression changed slightly as he looked with shock at Mu Ru Yue. ¡°Elder He, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Elder me frowned as he looked puzzledly at this old fellow. ¡°Earth Stage Mid Rank Pill. Fusion rate at 95% and the effect power is¡­ 100%.¡± Silence¡­¡­ Once Elder He¡¯s wordsnded, the entire venue became silent. What did the effect power of the pill represent? It represented the time span for the medicinal powers to be converted into energy for the body once consumed. A 100% effect power recovery pill would mean that once one consumed it, the power within the body would recover to its peak state in an instant. It would be in an instant! ¡°Elder He, could¡­ could there be a mistake somewhere?¡± Qin Fei Fei bit her lips as she asked this with a slight change in her expression. Wasn¡¯t she just a Human Stage Mid Rank alchemist? How could she be this powerful? Elder He didn¡¯t say anything and just tossed the pill toward Elder Qin. Elder Qin caught the pill and nodded towards Qin Fei Fei. ¡°Elder He¡¯s judgement isn¡¯t wrong. This is indeed an Earth Stage Mid Rank pill with 100% effect power.¡± Qin Fei Fei¡¯splexion momentarily paled. She staggered a little but didn¡¯t copse. She had lost. Not only did Ling Ye lost, but she also did. Moreover, she lost disgracefully. Suddenly, Qin Fei Fei thought back on her previous words. It now felt as though she¡¯d viciously pped herself twice. She had lost an immense amount of her face today. Ling Ye raised his head to nce at Mu Ru Yue before directly walking out from the venue. Yet, when he walked past her side, his steps paused slightly as he tossed out a statement, ¡°We¡¯ll meet again sooner orter. We¡¯llpete once more then. However, I, Ling Ye, have lost inplete satisfaction this time.¡± After saying that, he didn¡¯t speak any further and just left the arena without a care1. His exit didn¡¯t attract much attention as the crowd had beenpletely mindblown from what Elder He and Elder Qin had just said. They hadn¡¯t snapped back to reality yet. A 15-year-old Earth Stage Mid Rank alchemist? 100% effect power? In possession of knowledge on pill refining that could impress Elder me and Elder He? What was even more shocking was that she could also shatter an entire Steel Essense stone with her pure mental strength. Was this girl really human? Even guys weren¡¯t able to be as powerful as she was now¡­ She was destined to be the main protagonist for this Pill Assembly and attract many people¡¯s attention, her radiance shooting in all directions. Everyone would still mention this Pill Assembly with excitement many years after¡­ 1. Note: or like a boss. Chapter 99 - What’s So Good About That Fool? Part 1

Chapter 99- What¡¯s So Good About That Fool? Part 1

¡°Everyone, since thepetition hase to an end, the prize awarding ceremony will happen in three days.¡± Elder me smiled as he stood up. Anyone could tell that he was in an exceptional mood today from the smile that filled his face. After ncing at Mu Ru Yue, he happily left the venue. ¡®Mhmm! I discovered a good seedling. I must return to report this to the president and recruit her into the Pill Assembly.¡¯ The night was serene. In an inn not far from the venue, Mu Ru Yue seemed to be sleeping soundly. The bright moonlight shone past her window to highlight her exquisite face. At this moment, a foreign aura entered the room. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows twitched once, but she didn¡¯t open her eyes as she waited to see what the intruder wanted to do. She felt a hot sensation on her nose, as though someone¡¯s breath was blowing on her face. Mu Ru Yue couldn¡¯t stand it any longer so she abruptly opened her eyes. In that instant, a face entered her night-like eyes. It was a man in red clothes like a matchless enchanter, his seductive red lips slightly tilted to form a perfect arc. His chest was exposed from behind his clothing, and that fair chest gave off an indistinct glow beneath the moonlight. Currently, the man had both hands on the bed as he looked at Mu Ru Yue with narrowed eyes. The distance between them was so small that it sessfully made Mu Ru Yue sharpen her gaze. ¡°Scram!¡± After an anger filled holler, Peng! Mu Ru Yue kicked at a certain part of the man¡¯s body. Following that, a shriek broke the calmness of the night. ¡°Ah!!!¡± Feng Jing Tian wanted to extend his hand to hold the area where Mu Ru Yue had kicked, but thought that the action was rather inelegant. Thus, he could only stagger to a corner before directing a vicious re at Mu Ru Yue with grievance-filled eyes. ¡°Vicious woman, are you trying to break my legacy? If I really do lose it, then I will make you be unable to continue your legacy as well!¡± Feng Jing Tian gritted his teeth in anger, but he couldn¡¯t do anything to this girl. He initially wanted to steal a kiss under the cover of the night, but who knew that he would fail and it even nearly made him lose his legacy? The heavens knew that even though Feng Jing Tian loitered among clusters of flowers, he despised those girls that were too tacky and he didn¡¯t even want to touch them. At most, he would drink some tea and tease them a little before leaving. Hence, until now, he was still a virgin. If that part of his really malfunctioned, then wouldn¡¯t he be unable to try that ecstasy filled experience before bing a pile of white bones? ¡°Feng Jing Tian.¡± Mu Ru Yue narrowed her eyes slightly. With cold rays of light in her gaze, she asked coldly, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°What do I want to do? You tell me what can a lone male and female do deep in the night? I¡¯ve got to say that you¡¯re really merciless. If you really made me unable to have sexual intercourse after tonight, will you be repaying me with a son?¡± Mu Ru Yue nced at the bottom portion of Feng Jing Tian. With a slightly raised brow, she continued, ¡°If you really are worried about not having a son to continue your legacy, then in the future my son will look after yourter matters.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Feng Jing Tian really wanted to viciously smack this woman¡¯s bum. He took in a deep breath before continuing with gritted teeth, ¡°Woman, are you cursing for me to die? Even if I were to go to hell, I will drag you down with me. We¡¯ll continue to be entangled with each other then.¡± ¡°My apologies, but I don¡¯t have any interest in interacting with you.¡± Mu Ru Yue yawned before she coldly looked at Jing Tian Feng. ¡°Moreover, you should scram now.¡± Feng Jing Tian seemed not to have heard her words as he staggered over to sit in a chair and pour himself a cup of tea. It was as though he were the master of the room. Chapter 100 - What’s So Good About That Fool? Part 2

Chapter 100 - What¡¯s So Good About That Fool? Part 2

¡°Woman, I have already looked up your history during this period of time. I¡¯ve heard that you are going to wed a fool?¡± Feng Jing Tian shook his head. His pair of wavy phoenix eyes contained happiness and looked exceptionally mesmerizing. ¡°If you want to escape, I can bring you away. Even the Emperor wouldn¡¯t have the right to hinder your path. But the prerequisite is¡­,¡± Feng Jing Tian didn¡¯t in the slightest notice that Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression had darkened. With a smirk, he continued, ¡°How about marrying me?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression darkened to the point where it resembled a pool of stagnant water. With her body giving off an icy cold aura, she looked at Feng Jing Tian¡¯s enchanter¡¯s like face before saying coldly, ¡°I hadn¡¯t yet married him, but he is already my husband. If you call him a fool again, believe that even if I can¡¯t kill you now, there will surely be a day where you will regret it.¡± The smile on Feng Jing Tian¡¯s face gradually disappeared. He shifted his gaze to the young girl¡¯s icy appearance. His heart felt as though it had been viciously pierced by something. ¡°What¡¯s so good about that fool?¡± Feng Jing Tian¡¯s gaze slowly dimmed, his eyes gloomy as he stared fixedly at Mu Ru Yue. Even he didn¡¯t know what he was currently feeling. He had a habit of teasing any beauty when they first meet, but that was all he did. Yet, when he¡¯d seen her previously cold attitude, he found that he was slowly unable to forget about her. The people in this world seemed to be of two types over these past few years. One type was where they couldn¡¯t free themselves after seeing his peerless appearance, while the other ridiculed him for either the red clothing he wore all year round or for having a magnificent appearance that was even better than a girl¡¯s. She was the only one that wasn¡¯t stunned, nor did she mock him. It was just indifference¡­ After heading back, he started to look up information regarding her. His initial curiosity became appreciation. Who would have thought she¡¯d suffered so much in these past few years? Those who should have been closest to her wanted her to die for an outsider. She was supposed to have peerless talent, but had her meridians blocked due to poison and was humiliated. This girl had suffered so much until, one day, she finally stood up and shot her radiance in all directions to let the world understand that the Eldest young mistress of the Mu family was no longer a wastrel. But currently, this girl was protecting another man before him. It made Feng Jing Tian¡¯s heart viciously seize, his eyes filling with grief. ¡°Nobody else needs to know his good points. It is sufficient that I know.¡± To be honest, the current Mu Ru Yue still didn¡¯t know what position Ye Wu Chen held in her heart. No matter what, however, she just needed to think about that young youth and her heart would be filled with warmth. The young man was pure and innocent as a sheet of white paper. He was like a ray of light that shone on her dark heart, amidst a world filled with killing. It was precisely because of his presence that she didn¡¯t feel lonely in this foreign world. Outside the window, beneath the moon, a silver masked man held both of his hands behind his back. He stood as straight as a rod in the moonlight. His gaze was filled with boundless gentleness as itnded on the familiar face inside the window. He couldn¡¯t help but wish to immediately wed this woman, yet he understood that the time wasn¡¯t ripe. Instead, he had to wait for the day when all of his matters had settled before he could marry her¡­ ¡°Feng Jing Tian?¡± The silver masked man¡¯s gazended on that enchanter¡¯s face. With curled lips that gave off a sinister aura, he continued, ¡°You dare to steal Ben Wang¡¯s girl. It seems I should teach him a lesson that not just anybody can desire her. Moreover, that kick of hers wasn¡¯t bad.¡± ¡®I just hope that little girl doesn¡¯t kick me there during our bridal night in the future¡­¡¯ Chapter 101 - Two-faced Ye Wu Chen

Chapter 101 - Two-faced Ye Wu Chen

¡°Woman.¡± Feng Jing Tian¡¯s lips curled up. Every frown and smile of his disyed limitless charm. His red clothing revealed both his chest and back, making him look increasingly mboyant. ¡°Since you haven¡¯t married him yet, I still have a chance. I don¡¯t believe that I¡¯m iparable to a fool.¡± Upon saying that, heughed for a while before turning around to leave the room. Not long after he left the inn, a slender figure blocked his way. The man before him wore silver clothing as though he were a moon-exiled immortal. A silver mask adorned his face, revealing only a pair of eyes that would make people tremble with fear. The corner of that man¡¯s lips curled up into a demonic smile, making him resemble an Asura. When his tyrannical aura burst outward, it made even Feng Jing Tian retreat a few steps from feeling the pressure of that domineering aura. ¡°She is my woman.¡± That man smiled, his smile looking demonic and sinister. With that aura suddenly and violently exuding from his body, he continued, ¡°As such, I won¡¯t permit any man to have any intention in seeking her.¡± Feng Jing Tianughed. His smile was so exceptionally moving that it couldn¡¯t just be described as matchless. It was highly unimaginable that a man could have such beauty when he smiled. ¡°When did that girl be your possession?¡± The silver man narrowed his eyes, a sinister ray of light shing past his pupils as he replied, ¡°Unless it is she herself that lets go of my hand, I won¡¯t release her, even if I had to run through des, traverse mountains, or stand in an ocean of fire. What irritates more for me is people harassing her. And also¡­ she hates you.¡± Feng Jing Tian¡¯s expression changed slightly. What that man said was right; that girl did indeed hate him. But this fact was what Feng Jing Tian was most unwilling to think about. ¡°So what?¡± Feng Jing Tian gradually recovered. With a smile, he continued, ¡°I just need to frequently appear at her side. She will naturally forget the mistake I had made when we first met.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you won¡¯t get that chance.¡± The man narrowed his gaze as he looked at Feng Jing Tian¡¯s rmed gaze. With a slight smile, he exined, ¡°It will be due to you being unable to get off the bed within half a year¡¯s time.¡± He was a decisive man so he definitely wouldn¡¯t allow any dangerous seedlings grow, especially when he still hadn¡¯t obtained Mu Ru Yue¡¯s confirmation. He waspletely clueless to whether he existed in her heart. Thus, he must make this man temporarily disappear for half a year. In that half a year, if he couldn¡¯t obtain her heart, then he wouldn¡¯t be Ghost King Ye Wu Chen. Feng Jing Tian¡¯s phoenix eyes slightly narrowed. He had a feeling that this man was truly powerful, to the point of being monstrous. Why was there such a powerful man at that girl¡¯s side? It seemed that if he wanted to pursue that girl, it would be extremely difficult. As for the other side of the story, Mu Ru Yue naturally didn¡¯t know about their meeting. She didn¡¯t have any intention of sleeping after chasing that enchanter out, so she sat crossed legged on her bed to cultivate. Faint wisps of energy circted around her, gradually being absorbed by her body. Swish! The little beast leapt up from the bed, his minute body gradually elongated to form the distinct appearance of a handsome man. Yan Jin just sat at the side as he silently watched Mu Ru Yue cultivate. This little girl was usually extremely sharp, but once it involved feelings, she was obviously inexperienced. Yet, she easily attracted men to her. First was Ghost King Ye Wu Chen, and now that enchanter-like guy, Feng Jing Tian. ¡®It¡¯s fortunate that I had only admired this little girl and didn¡¯t have any other feelings towards her. Otherwise, if I had fallen for her, that rtionship¡¯s path would be extremely arduous¡­¡¯ Chapter 102 - An Exceptional Looking Man

Chapter 102 - An Exceptional Looking Man

¡°You still decided toe back here?¡± A mncholy voice was gradually heard in the mountain valleys. If someone were to see this man that stood before the valley, they would definitely gasp. He was extremely good looking. There would only be a handful in this world that possess such exceptional looks. The assistance of eye piercing white hair increasingly amplified that man¡¯s appearance. Such handsomeness made him look like an immortal. He wore spotlessly clean white clothes. Some of his clothing fluttered when a breeze blew past. His beauty was so astonishing that he could be mistaken for an exiled immortal from afar. Not only was that man¡¯s hair white, but his eyebrows were also white. Only his eyes seemed simr to ordinary people, a pair of eyes that exuded a faint sadness. Who was he being gloomy for? What had his hair turned white for? The man chuckled lowly. His handsome face became more exceptional with that smile. He seemed like an exiled immortal who wasn¡¯t affected by the world in order to reach an extraordinary realm¡­ Three dayster at the Pill Assembly¡¯s Venue The president surveyed the crowd before drily coughing a couple of times. He stood up with a smile and announced, ¡°Coming up will be the announcement of prizes for thispetition.¡± Hua! Everyone became excited as they wanted to know what the prize for the champion will be. The president was extremely happy to see this kind of atmosphere. With a smile akin to a cunning fox, he continued, ¡°The champion¡¯s prize will be the Phoenix Furnace from the PIll Assembly. Everyone was startled. They knew that the Phoenix Furnace was a divine instrument. With the assistance of the Phoenix Furnace, the user could refine high grade pills. However, the Phoenix Furnace chose its owner, so even the grandson of the president was unable to contract with that Phoenix Furnace. The president had actually set the Phoenix Furnace as the top prize today? ¡°Someone, bring forth the Phoenix Furnace!¡± Upon that order, some people immediately brought forth the Phoenix Furnace. The Phoenix Furnace required 10 people to carry it onto the stage. Moreover, the furnace was covered by a red cloth. After the red cloth was removed, apletely bright red treasured furnace appeared in the crowd¡¯s eyes. There was a roaming phoenix carved on the treasured furnace. It was so life-like that it seemed it could leap out of the treasured furnace. But while the others only looked at the beautiful appearance of the phoenix, Mu Ru Yue felt as though she could hear the moving cries of the phoenix. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows twitched as she stared unemotionally at the Phoenix Furnace. ¡°That girl ripped such a bargain.¡± Qin Fei Fei was so angry that her face flushed. She clutched her clothes tightly as he red at Mu Ru Yue with a jealousy filled gaze. The Phoenix Furnace was a top grade item that even Elder Qin didn¡¯t have the rights to touch. Now the Phoenix Furnace was given to that girl? It was really a mystery as to what the Pill Assembly was thinking. ¡°Little girl, give it a try to see if you can contract this Phoenix Furnace.¡± The President smiled at Mu Ru Yue and cordially spoke like a benevolent grandfather. When Mu Ru Yue saw the craftiness smile in his eyes, however, she withdrew the foot she was nning to move forth. ¡°Little girl, why aren¡¯t you going to contract with it?¡± The president obviously noticed her action and asked with his white brows slightly raised. ¡°Will you set any demand after I contract it?¡± Glimmers danced in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes as she kept feeling that this fox-like old man didn¡¯t have any good intentions. The president was stunned. Many wanted to obtain the Phoenix Furnace but weren¡¯t able to. This girl wanted to reject it, even though what she said was indeed his n? ¡°Hehe! Little girl, don¡¯t worry. I promise you that this Phoenix Furnace is the top prize for this Pill Assembly. If you can contract with it, it will belong to you and I also won¡¯t set any unreasonable demands.¡± Chapter 103 - Break through! Break through!

Chapter 103 - Break through! Break through!

¡°Alright,¡± Mu Ru Yue sighed before gradually walking forth. Peng! She viciously directed her mental power to strike the Phoenix Furnace. Instantly,, the Phoenix Furnace radiated light in all directions and illuminated the entire arena. Everyone was astonished as they looked dazedly at the young girl enclosed in the red light. The president couldn¡¯t help but stand up and stare at Mu Ru Yue. ¡°Is she really the owner of the Phoenix Furnace? It seems that the water of the world will start to move again. Not long after, due to this little girl¡¯s existence, the sky and the earth will definitely be turned upside down¡­¡± He didn¡¯t know if this change would be fortuitous or disastrous. Currently, Mu Ru Yue, who was within the red light, could feel a power viciously entering her body, rampaging through her meridians. She momentarily couldn¡¯t help but spit out a mouthful of blood as her exquisite face started to pale. When the red light faded, everyone looked at the young girl before the Phoenix Furnace. They looked at one another, but no one knew what was going to happen. Hiss! The intense pain made Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body twitch. It seemed as though something was directly forcing its way through her meridians, which weren¡¯trge. When she reached her limit, a silver cloth robe moved in a sh to her. The man embraced her body. Under the silver mask, a pair of ck eyes focused on her lovingly. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body shook slightly. This feeling was really warm and familiar¡­ ¡°Wu Chen¡­¡± Slowly, Mu Ru Yue¡¯s consciousness started to be hazy as she subconsciously muttered. She clearly felt the arm that was embracing her slightly tremble. Following that, a warm feeling passed through her body, causing her consciousness to clear. What appeared before her was a silver mask that made it hard to see that man¡¯s appearance. While that man¡¯s eyes gave her an exceptional familiar feeling, she just couldn¡¯t remember where she met him. ¡°You¡¯re not Wu Chen.¡± During the previous moment, she really did think that Ye Wu Chen had suddenly appeared at the Pill Assembly. This man wasn¡¯t him, so who was he then? Seeing the hurt for her in the man¡¯s eyes, it made her heart palpitate. Suddenly, countless streams of energy surged towards Mu Ru Yue and was rapidly being absorbed into her body. Due to contracting with the Phoenix Furnace, it had expanded her meridians. The nourishment of those energies slowly made her pain vanish. Perhaps it was due to her instantly absorbing the vast amount of energy as Mu Ru Yue used the momentum to break through from the Fourth Stage Martial practitioner to the Fifth Stage, entering a new step. The silver masked man gently ced the young girl in his embrace down before looking deeply at her. The silver clothes then vanished from the venue, not waiting for her to question him. It was as though he had never been there. ¡°Who was he?¡± Mu Ru Yue slightly raised her brow. She seemed to have met him before as an exceptionally familiar feeling was felt from the man, especially from his eyes. ¡°Little girl, I should congratte you.¡± The president smilingly walked forth. ¡°Not only have you seeded in contracting the Phoenix Furnace, but you also broke through to the Fifth Stage. Such an achievement would be the best among the four kingdom. ¡°Congrats! Congrats!¡± Elder me and the others came forth as well and sincerely congratted her. ¡°Alright, since you kept the Phoenix Furnace,¡± Craftiness shed past the president¡¯s eyes as he continued, brimming with smiles, ¡°I will give you two choices. The first is to be my disciple. Once you be my disciple, I can guarantee that no one here will dare to bully you. The second is that I will give my grandson to you. You can do anything to him, be it warming the bed or folding nkets. You can also casually discipline him and I won¡¯t say a word, even if you beat or scold him.¡± Chapter 104 - Can You Be Even More Arrogant?

Chapter 104 - Can You Be Even More Arrogant?

Actually, the old man really wanted Mu Ru Yue to be his grandson¡¯s wife, but he clearly understood that this little girl was really obstinate. She definitely wouldn¡¯t agree, so he wanted Qing Yu to be at her side in order for feelings to develop with time. He had the time to wait anyway. When his wordsnded, not to mention the others, Qing Yu himself was dazed as he looked at the president with a gaze filled with grievance. Was this considered him being sold by his biological grandfather? ¡°Grandfather!¡± Qing Yu frowned with grief expressed on his handsome face. ¡°Shut up!¡± The president viciously red at him. ¡°Your grandfather is negotiating with someone now. How can you interrupt? Go and stand in a corner.¡± Qing Yu helplessly shook his head. Why did he have such a grandfather that could casually sell his biological grandson? ¡°Miss, my grandfather was only kidding with you. Please don¡¯t mind him.¡± Qing Yu shifted his gaze to Mu Ru Yue with a bashful smile. He scratched his head before continuing, ¡°This old man has always been like that. An elder that doesn¡¯t act like an¡­¡± Before the ¡®elder¡¯ wordnded, a fist mercilessly struck at his head. The president¡¯s beard trembled as he red at him like a fiend. ¡°Has there ever been such cases like this where you talked about your grandfather in such a manner? An elder that doesn¡¯t act like an elder? Stinky brat, this old man is your grandfather!¡± Qing Yu pouted as he looked at him, aggrieved. It would really be better having none than having such an old child-like grandfather. ¡°Hehe! Little girl, have you considered?¡± The president turned his head to Mu Ru Yue and said smilingly, ¡°My grandson is actually not bad. He has the looks, his talent is great, and he can also cook and sweep the floor. Can¡¯t you consider keeping him?¡± Mu Ru Yue sighed helplessly, ¡°I already have a fiance and your grandson looks really unwilling.¡± Looking at Qing Yu¡¯s grieving appearance, he looked remarkably like a little animal that had suffered from some inhumane mistreatment. ¡°How about bing my disciple then?¡± After being silent for a while, his eyes lit up as he asked that. Mu Ru Yue shook her head. ¡°I reject.¡± Reject? She rejected? The crowd looked at her in shock. Who didn¡¯t know the Lord president¡¯s identity? In the current time, the only one that could beparable to him was Wu Yu, who had extremely high sight. The president wanted to recruit her as his disciple, but the little girl actually rejected him? Could she be more arrogant? ¡°Little girl, you must at least give me a reason for rejecting me.¡± The president expressed grief. He wanted to recruit her, but that little girl rejected? Could it be that she had a master greater than him? ¡°I already have a Master. He will being here in a few days. If you really want to recruit me as your disciple, you should talk to him.¡± Mu Ru Yue shrugged her shoulders as she said that with an insincere smile. Hearing that, the president heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Alright, I will wait for his arrival. I will personally discuss this matter with him. If he agrees, then you will be my disciple. Within these four kingdoms, excluding that old fe Wu Yu, whose alchemy¡¯s level exceeded his? Moreover, he hadn¡¯t heard of that old fellow Wu Yu recruiting a disciple, so this little girl obviously wasn¡¯t his disciple. Since that was the case, wouldn¡¯t it be easy for Mu Ru Yue¡¯s master to pass her on to him? As the president of the Pill Assembly, once he asks someone, that fellow shouldn¡¯t reject him¡­¡­ Among the crowd, there was a silver masked man that hadn¡¯t left and witnessed what had just happened. A light smile was disyed on his demonic face beneath the mask. The current him really had the impulse of keeping Mu Ru Yue from the world so that nobody would try to seek her. Yet, he knew that this girl wasn¡¯t like other girls and wouldn¡¯t want to enjoy hiding behind people¡¯s back for protection. She was destined to use her hard work to climb to the peak of the martial world before coldly looking askance at themon people of the world¡­ Chapter 105 - An Acquaintance-like Person’s Arrival Part 1

Chapter 105 - An Acquaintance-like Person¡¯s Arrival Part 1

Just after Mu Ru Yue left the venue, a figure charged towards her and violentlyunched into her embrace. Xiao Qing Qing looked at Mu Ru Yue with big watery eyes. ¡°Elder sister, why didn¡¯t youe to look for Qing Qing?¡± It was unknown why, but when Mu Ru Yue looked at the child in her embrace, her heart would unknowingly soften. ¡°Qing Qing, don¡¯t be so impolite.¡± An elegant shout was heard from behind. Madam Sheng Yue, wearing goose yellow clothes, walked over with a smile gracing her face. Her extremely elegant glide made her seem as if she were genuine royalty, her body giving off a noble feeling. ¡°Yue Er, the events of thepetition that day has already spread throughout the city.¡± An elegant and light smile was disyed on Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s face. She looked tenderly at the young girl before her. ¡°I never expect that Yue Er would be such a talented person. Theughable Qin family is too opinionated.¡± Saying that, Madam Sheng Yue gradually moved forth to gently hold Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hand as she said, ¡°Yue Er, don¡¯t worry. With me here, even the Pill Assembly wouldn¡¯ty a hand on you, not to mention the Qin family.¡± Feeling the warmth from Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s palm, Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart warmed as her usual cold gaze slowly began to express a glow. ¡°I thank Madam for that.¡± ¡°Why do you still call me Madam? Yue Er, how about you be my daughter?¡± Mu Ru Yue looked shocked at Madam Sheng Yue. ¡°Hehe!¡± Madam Sheng Yue chuckled lightly before saying gently, ¡°I had previously mentioned that I had a daughter before Qing Qing. Today, she would have been almost the same age as you are. It is a pity that a couple of years ago, she was kidnapped by an enemy of the Xiao family. That enemy hurt my pitiful daughter in order to strike against us. After seeing you, Yue Er, it seems as though I¡¯m looking at my precious daughter¡­¡± Madam Sheng Yue lightly wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes as she sighed slightly. She currently didn¡¯t know whether her biological daughter was still living. It had also be the greatest pain in her life. ¡°Pretty elder sister, it seems that from now on, you¡¯ll really be Qing Qing¡¯s elder sister.¡± Xiao Qing Qing pulled on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s sleeve. With herrge eyes filled with excitement, she continued, ¡°Qing Qing will be a family with elder sister then.¡± Mu Ru Yue looked at Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s gentle appearance. At that instant, she seemed to reminisce about her parents in Hua Xia. Her eyes became a little sore as she called out, ¡°Mother¡­¡± ¡°Sigh, good child.¡± Madam Sheng Yue took a step forward to bring Mu Ru Yue into her embrace. With tears in her eyes, she said, ¡°I really don¡¯t know why, but whenever I look at you, you make me think about my daughter, causing me to unprecedented familiarity. Perhaps we have retained a predestined affinity from our previous life. What do you say?¡± At this moment, people from the Qin family walked out. They coldly looked at Mu Ru Yue and the others before coldly snorting. ¡°Younger sister, that is Madam Sheng Yue.¡± Qin Luo pulled on Qin Fei Fei¡¯s sleeve as he gave the introduction. ¡°What?¡± Qin Fei Fei violently trembled a little as she cast a gaze with some traces of jealousy at Mu Ru Yue. Why was this girl able to enter the eyes of Madam Sheng Yue? Could it be due to the rescue of her daughter? Madam Sheng Yue patted Mu Ru Yue¡¯s shoulder as she coldly gazed at the people from the Qin family. With the corner of her lips raised, she smiled sinisterly and asked, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you people from the Qin family have always been troubling my recently adopted daughter?¡± Qin Fei Fei bit her lips. She revealed a smile after calming her heartfelt jealousy. ¡°Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s people must have heard wrongly. We never put her in the spot.¡± Chapter 106 - An Acquaintance-like Person’s Arrival Part 2

Chapter 106 - An Acquaintance-like Person¡¯s Arrival Part 2

¡°I¡¯m making things up, so to say?¡± Madam Sheng Yue coldly chuckled. ¡°You are nothing more than the tiny, tiny Qin family. If I want you to live, you can live. If I want you dead, then how can you live?¡± It was just a simple sentence, but Madam Sheng Yue gave off a domineering aura of undeniable nobility that leaked out from her entire body. After Qin Luo thought about Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s terrifying subordinates, he was so frightened that he knelt down before her. ¡°Madam, please spare our lives. We really didn¡¯t know that she is your adopted daughter. I plead Madam to forgive us this time.¡± ¡°Forgive? I have already forgiven you once already. It isn¡¯t necessary to do so a second time.¡± Madam Sheng Yue coldly looked at the Qin family before holding Xiao Qing Qing in one hand and Mu Ru Yue in the other. She turned around and said, ¡°Qing Qing, Yue Er, let¡¯s go. I will dispatch people to deal with this Qin family in a bit.¡± Those words from Madam Sheng Yue was a death sentence for the Qin family. Qin Fei Fei¡¯s legs gave way as she copsed onto the floor. She initially wanted to dispatch people from the Qin family to assassinate Mu Ru Yue and get the Phoenix Furnace. Her n hadn¡¯t even solidified before being crushed. ¡°Ah! Ah! Ah! I don¡¯t want to resign to this!¡± But no matter how much she yelled, no one bothered with her¡­ ¡°Qing Qing, you have to remember that from now on, you have to cut the grass from its roots in everything you do. Previously, I had seen killing intenting from that girl of the Qin family when she looked at your elder sister Yue Er. Thus, when you meet such people, you mustn¡¯t let them go. Even if Qin Fei Fei is a nobody that couldn¡¯t give rise to anything major, she will definitely be trouble in the future, so it is best to make the first move.¡± On the way, Madam Sheng Yue was constantly mentoring Xiao Qing Qing. Xiao Qing Qing nodded as though she somewhat understood her. Her confused appearance looked incredibly adorable. After hearing Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s words, Mu Ru Yue shook her head as she thought it was a little funny. How could the people that want her life in this world be little? The Mu family probably couldn¡¯t wait for her to die. ¡°Yue Er, since you¡¯re my daughter now, let¡¯s go to Purple Cloud Inn. Recently, I still have some matters to settle here, so I have to stay. It is also an opportunity for mother and daughter to get to know one another.¡± Madam Sheng Yue shifted her gaze to Mu Ru Yue and held her hand as she warmly said this. ¡°That will be good.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded in agreement. ¡°My master will also being to the Pill Assembly in a few days, so I also have to stay in this ce as well.¡± As Mu Ru Yue said that, she looked at the blue sky. ¡®I wonder what Ye Wu Chen is currently doing. Is he being bullied? Or is he perhaps thinking about me as well?¡¯ Night. The night was quiet. Mu Ru Yue could faintly hear a familiar voice¡­ ¡°My wife! My wife¡­ Mu Ru Yue abruptly opened her eyes as a familiar appearance instantly entered her sight. The man was looking at her with excitement in his eyes. His clear eyes was as clean as it usually was. ¡°Wu Chen, why are you here?¡± ¡°I missed my wife.¡± Wu Chen smiled gently. A trace of charm was unexpectedly felt from his face as he said, ¡°My wife must also have been thinking about me, right?¡± ¡°Wu Chen, wuu¡­¡± The rest of Mu Ru Yue¡¯s words couldn¡¯te out and was trapped in her throat when her lips was sealed by the elegant contours of his mouth. That marvelous feeling made his smile increasingly mesmerizing. ¡°Sleep, my wife. I will always be staying by your side.¡± His words was like a spell as it made Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyelids extremely heavy. She slowly sumbed, gently closing her eyes while in that young man¡¯s embrace. When the morning light shone into the room, Mu Ru Yue finally opened her eyes. She thought about what happened yesterday. Gently rubbing her sore forehead, she asked, ¡°Was that just a dream?¡± Chapter 107 - An Acquaintance-like Person’s Arrival Part 3

Chapter 107 - An Acquaintance-like Person¡¯s Arrival Part 3

¡®How could Wu Chen be here?¡¯ Thinking this, she shook her head,ughing aloud in spite. Suddenly, her gaze fell on a pendant atop her nket. Mu Ru Yue picked up the jade pendant. After seeing the ¡®ghost¡¯ word on the jade pendant, she momentarily became stunned. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the jade pendant that is always on Wu Chen? Why did it appear here? Could it be that it wasn¡¯t a dream?¡± In the main hall of the Pill Assembly, the president nced at the old man before him. After giving a cold snort, he asked, ¡°Well, isn¡¯t this Grandmaster Wu Yu? When have you be so free as toe visit my ce?¡± It was obvious that the old man was still brooding over the other man refusing to join the Pill Assembly and instead choosing to enter a sect. ¡°My disciple is here, so why can¡¯t Ie?¡± Wu Yu swept a nce at him before pouring himself a cup of tea. He didn¡¯t haggle much with him. While the two elders were going against one another, cold sweat from Elder me and Elder He, who were at their side, flowed constantly. ¡°Your disciple?¡± The president raised his brows. ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know that Grandmaster Wu Yu¡¯s sight is high? When did you recruit a disciple?¡± ¡°My disciple is the champion of this Pill Assembly, Mu Ru Yue.¡± Grandmaster Wu Yu revealed a proud expression after mentioning his disciple. He didn¡¯t in the slightest notice the instant change inplexion of the president. ¡°You¡­ you said that Little Ru Yue is your disciple?¡± The presidentpletely stiffened. It was impossible for him to guess that Wu Yu was that girl¡¯s master. Judging from this elder¡¯s personality, how could he give his disciple over to him? Wu Yu nced at the seemingly frightened Elder Qin. With a slight raise of his brows, he asked, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that my disciple has been bullied by someone here. Yet, it really isn¡¯t too good for us old fellows to enter a fight between the youngsters, right? What do you think, Elder Qin?¡± The president was stunned. With the protective nature of this elder, how could he forgive the other so easily? It was useless exining to him that it was due to Qin Fei Fei being too young as this old man wasn¡¯t the type to be merciful towards youngsters. ¡°Yet, I heard that Elder Qin from the Pill Assembly kept helping that little girl, Qin Fei Fei. You wanted to let Qin Fei Fei step into the limelight after my disciple salvaged the medicinal nts?¡± Wu Yu¡¯s words were right on the spot. The president smiled bitterly. He knew that this old fellow would definitely not let it go if he himself didn¡¯t deal with Elder Qin. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the Qin family has also offended Madam Sheng Yue. I can¡¯t continue to keep Elder Qin here anymore. Elder Qin, please head back to your Qin family. My Pill Assembly can¡¯t keep arge deity such as yourself.¡± Elder Qin¡¯s expression changed. ¡°President!¡± ¡°Do you still have further matters, Elder Qin?¡± The president looked coldly at Elder Qin, whose expression changed. He was long dissatisfied with Elder Qin. Not only was he just a tiny elder, he had attempted to climb over his head a couple of times already. The president could take this opportunity to purge the Pill Assembly. Moreover, he could also make Wu Yu owe him a favour. To be honest, even if they constantly fought, Elder Qin was iparable to old man Wu Yu in the president¡¯s heart. Not to mention their previous rtionship, there was also the part where Mu Ru Yue became the owner of the Phoenix Furnace. ¡°I will be withdrawing then.¡± Elder Qin¡¯splexion ashened. He didn¡¯t even look back at the president as he left. Seeing his departing figure, Elder me frowned. ¡°President, you should have known of Elder Qin¡¯s actions during this period of time. He wanted your position. If you were to chase him out like this, he will be unsatisfied and think of ways to seek trouble for the Pill Assembly.¡± ¡°If he really did that, then it isn¡¯t necessary to keep him here.¡± Chapter 108 - An Acquaintance-like Person’s Arrival Part 4

Chapter 108 - An Acquaintance-like Person¡¯s Arrival Part 4

The president chuckled. He stroked his beard and looked at this old fellow, Wu Yu. ¡°Let¡¯s not continue talking about that. Old fellow Wu Yu, when you lost to me that year, I know you thought I had won with dishonorable methods so you were also unwilling topete against me again. As such, I had nned to let our younger generationspete instead. Currently, I can¡¯t help but sigh as your disciple really is more outstanding than my grandson.¡± This time, the president lost withplete satisfaction. How could he not after that little girl was acknowledged by the Phoenix Furnace as its owner? ¡°That¡¯s certain.¡± Wu Yucently stroked his white beard. ¡°My disciple is naturally outstanding. What? Old fellow, are you nning to get her? I must tell you that my disciple already has a fiance, and he interacts really well with her. They should be getting married in a few months time. Even though I wish for my disciple to find the most outstanding husband, if she likes him, then I will be happy for her as her master.¡± Hearing that, the president couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. ¡°So she already has a fiance. It seems that my grandson no longer has the chance. That¡¯s right; even though your disciple is at the Earth Stage Mid Rank level, the knowledge she possesses is actually above ours. I really am doubtful that you, this old man, is really her master.¡± Wu Yu¡¯s face reddened as he also felt this was strange since he hadn¡¯t taught her some of those stuff. But then, could she understand them so clearly? This disciple was really too intelligent as she just needed some time to master them. Thus, he no longer taught her alchemy, but just guided her in her martial training. ¡°Old fellow, what do you mean? If I am not her master, are you?¡± ¡°Alright, alright, alright! I don¡¯t want to bicker with you. Since my grandson no longer stands a chance, I want to invite her as a recorded elder of my Pill Assembly. She won¡¯t be under any restriction, but she will enjoy the power of being an elder of the Pill Assembly. Wu Yu became silent. If she became a recorded elder, then the benefits weren¡¯t bad as she would no longer need to dread over ack of medicinal nts. ¡°I will head over to discuss this with her. You should know that my disciple has always been independent. I, as her master, also shouldn¡¯t restrict her too much. She has her own thoughts. No matter what her decisions are, I will always support her.¡± But since that old man Wu Yu didn¡¯t object, this matter should seed. The president smiled with satisfaction. ¡°I shall await your good news then. That¡¯s right; you should know that the Phoenix Furnace from our Pill Assembly has been contracted by your precious disciple, so that means it¡¯s only reasonable for her to be an elder of my Pill Assembly.¡± Wu Yu red at him. ¡°I also heard about this matter beforeing here. Why do I feel that you were tricking my disciple? You want to restrict her with the Phoenix Furnace? But if my disciple isn¡¯t willing, I want to see how you force her into epting that position.¡± The others could see the pride in Wu Yu¡¯s eyes, even as he said that. The Phoenix Furnace was truly a great object. It was an ancestor¡¯s treasure for the Pill Assembly. It was rumoured that it was waiting for someone destined for it to appear. Never in his dreams did he think that the genuine owner of the Phoenix Furnace would be his own disciple. How could Wu Yu not be excited upon seeing the Pill Assembly suffer a loss. The Phoenix Furnace was a treasure of the Pill Assembly! Yet, it wasn¡¯t easy to decide if this was truly a loss as the president believed that this was a beneficial business. It was useless to keep the Phoenix Furnace at the Pill Assembly. Giving it to Mu Ru Yue might mean they obtained her good feelings toward the Pill Assembly. Her future was immeasurable due to her being the owner of the Phoenix Furnace. Chapter 109 - An Acquaintance-like Person’s Arrival Part 5

Chapter 109 - An Acquaintance-like Person¡¯s Arrival Part 5

The sun shone fiercely. Under the heat of the sun, a young girl strolled along with her brows slightly raised, her thoughts indecipherable. Her free hand was viciously viting Yan Jin¡¯s soft body,pletely ignoring his grief-filled eyes. The current Mu Ru Yue had be a well known person in this city. How could those that participated in the Pill Assembly not know of her? Hence, when she first appeared, it attracted the attention of many people. But at this moment, this young girl suddenly disappeared in broad daylight. That was right; she had really disappeared into thin air while under the crowd¡¯s gaze¡­ A silver figure rapidly rushed to her position the moment she disappeared. Hidden beneath his mask, his eyes revealed his undeniable anxiety. ¡°Mu Er.¡± An unprecedented wave of fear surged from Ye Wu Chen¡¯s eyes. He had just saw her before she disappeared in front of him. His fear wouldn¡¯t retreat as he was worried that her disappearance was permanent. If she didn¡¯te back again¡­ No! I definitely wouldn¡¯t allow that! Nobody could snatch her away while she was in his sight. Otherwise, he would be unable to forgive himself throughout his entire life! ¡°Mu Er, I definitely won¡¯t allow anyone to snatch you away. Definitely!¡± Ye Wu Chen calmed his panicked heart. Under his mask, his exceptional face expressed a sinister smile. If his expression was seen by his subordinates, they would definitely know that their master was truly enraged this time. ¡°Judging by the circumstances, Mu Er should have gone to another dimensional space. No matter who it was, I will not let her to be snatched away from me, especially when it was directly before Ben Wang¡¯s sight.¡± At this moment, within another dimension. Mu Ru Yueid on the floor. Intense waves of pain barraged her head. She gradually opened her eyes and surveyed her surroundings with a curious gaze. Suddenly before her, an exceptional figure entered her sight. The man wore spotless white clothes reminisce of snow. His white hair fluttered gently in the wind. When he lowered his gaze to focus on Mu Ru Yue, his appearance was as handsome as an immortal as it disyed aplicated expression. ¡°You decided toe back.¡± The man sighed. His ck eyes werepletely filled with sadness. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I cannot personallye to see you; I can only just bring you to this ce.¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her gaze to look at the man. It was unknown why his white hair seemed to tug at her heart. Unexpectedly, it gave her a familiar feeling. It was as though they had met each other before. Yet, she was confident that she hadn¡¯t met this man before. Moreover, he seemed to possess great powers. He was so strong, the strongest amongst anyone she had came across. ¡°Actually, I had felt your existence long ago when you first returned here from the other world. It was only recently that I hadpletely confirmed your existence.¡± The man lowered his gaze to look at Mu Ru Yue with his lips raised up into a faint smile. His smile was really extraordinary and unpolluted by the world. ¡°Who are you?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes slightly darkened. This man knew about her transmigration from another world? Suddenly, she felt Yan Jin shudder in her embrace, slightly tightening his hold on her arm. ¡°Yan Jin?¡± ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that the aura being given off from that man¡¯s body made me apprehensive.¡± Yan Jin also didn¡¯t know why he was feeling unreasonable fear towards this man. Mu Ru Yue lifted her head to look at that man, as though she was awaiting his answer. The man walked a step forward with a faint smile. It was so faint that it seemed invisible Only, his ck eyes gave off a light of sadness. He obviously looked lonely. Chapter 110 - An Acquaintance-like Person’s Arrival Part 6

Chapter 110 - An Acquaintance-like Person¡¯s Arrival Part 6

¡°It is alright if you don¡¯t remember right now. You will surely recall it one day. My name is Bai Ze.¡± Bai Ze lowered his gaze to look at Mu Ru Yue, sadness in his eyes. ¡®She had still forgotten about me.¡¯ That was right; how could the current her remember him? ¡°Bai Ze?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart slightly palpitated. She seemed to be really familiar with that name. She still didn¡¯t know why she felt such familiarity. All of a sudden, space warped. When Mu Ru Yue focused, a silver figure entered her sight. The second Ye Wu Chen saw Mu Ru Yue, he released a sigh of relief. Following that, he raised his gaze towards the white haired man. With ice in his eyes that were as dark as the night, he questioned, ¡°Who are you? Why have you brought her here?¡± Bai Ze looked shocked at Ye Wu Chen¡¯s icy silver mask. With a bitter smile, hemented, ¡°So you both¡­ are still together.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows slightly curved into a frown. She didn¡¯t have the slightest clue about what Bai Ze was saying. A cold ray of light shone in Ye Wu Chen¡¯s eyes. He moved in a sh to stand in front of Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body. Under the icy silver mask, a sinister smile was disyed on his exceptional appearance. ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are, but don¡¯t you even think of harming a single hair of her body!¡± His voice was extremely domineering. He didn¡¯t ce any importance on the exceptional looking man before him. Bai Ze nced at him before lowering his gaze to look at the young girl being protected behind him. With slight pain in his eyes, he said, ¡°It seems that you are still with him in this life. But it is also good this way. He can protect you. Currently, I cannot leave that ce, so I will not be able to help you at all. But there will definitely be a day where we will meet. You must, however, be wary of one person. Her jealousy is truly strong. She definitely won¡¯t allow the two of you to be together.¡± Once his word were spoken, Bai Ze¡¯s figure slowly disappeared before them. The space then seemed to cleave in two. As they weren¡¯t paying attention, they began to fall¡­ Ye Wu Chen moved in a sh to be in front of Mu Ru Yue before he steadily held her body, causing them to slowly descend to the ground. Once they were back on the main street, the crowd that personally saw Mu Ru Yue and Ye Wu Chen were shocked to see them appear once again, descending from the sky. Nobody knew what had happened. When Mu Ru Yue raised her gaze to lock onto a pair of eyes filled with worry, her heart trembled slightly. Knitting her brows, she coldly asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± A sinister ray shed past Ye Wu Chen¡¯s eyes. Suddenly, he chuckled. His smile under the silver mask was exceptionally mesmerizing. With a slight curve of his lips, he confessed, ¡°I am¡­ a person that has fallen for you.¡± Mu Ru Yue was startled for a moment before her gaze slowly chilled. She then noticed that this man was still hugging her. She couldn¡¯t help but frown again. ¡°Let go of me!¡± The man quirked his lips into a smile. His smile looked extremely charming. He was exceptionally good looking with it as it gave off a danger vibe. ¡°I don¡¯t wanna.¡± ¡°You really aren¡¯t letting go of me?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows raised. With her voice filled with a boundless chill, she fumed, ¡°I am giving you one final chance. Are you or are you not letting me go?!¡± ¡°No matter what you do, I definitely won¡¯t let you go.¡± Ye Wu Chen tightly embraced the young girl¡¯s body. With a smile, he swore to himself that he definitely wouldn¡¯t let go of her in this life¡­ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes narrowed. She suddenlyughed with a smile that gave off a dangerous air. After that, she viciously punched Ye Wu Chen¡¯s chest. Chapter 111 - I Don’t Want To Continue Hiding Behind The Scenes

Chapter 111 - I Don¡¯t Want To Continue Hiding Behind The Scenes

Ye Wu Chen hummed with a mncholic air, but he didn¡¯t let go of her. With his eyes filled with happiness, he said, ¡°Have you beaten me enough? If you haven¡¯t, I will let you hit me a couple more times, but I still definitely won¡¯t let you go.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze be increasingly frosty as she coldly stared at Ye Wu Chen. His eyes kept giving her a familiar feeling¡­ Pondering this, she automatically reached up to remove the silver mask from the man¡¯s face. But the instant she began to lift it, a hand securely gripped her wrist. There was still a smile on his face. With a sinister ray glimmering in his eyes, he moved his head to the side of Mu Ru Yue¡¯s ear. With a seductive tone, he asked, ¡°You want to see my appearance? But my appearance isn¡¯t that easily seen. It isn¡¯t impossible to see it, but you will have to exchange yourself for a glimpse. If you marry me, I¡¯ll let you see it. What do you think?¡± ¡°My apologies, but I don¡¯t have any interest in you.¡± Mu Ru Yue withdrew her hand as she looked coldly at the man. ¡°Especially when it¡¯s a man I don¡¯t know.¡± The smile on the man¡¯s face didn¡¯t change. His hand tightly embraced her waist. ¡°This is already our second meeting. Can it be that I¡¯m still a stranger in your heart? But it¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll get acquainted really soon.¡± With his current identity, this was truly their second meeting. But if it was under the guise of the Ghost King, then they were already really familiar towards one another, to the point that his entire body was already seen. There was just one final step left. He wasn¡¯t in a hurry to get to the final step, as this girl would marry him sooner orter¡­ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Who are you exactly? Have we met previously?¡± Upon saying that, she clearly felt the hand that was embracing her tighten. After that, the silver masked man revealed a charming smile as he said, ¡°Isn¡¯t our first meeting during that recent Pill Assembly?¡± ¡°You know that I¡¯m not referring to that time.¡± Mu Ru Yue gave him a faint nce. ¡°If that was really our first time, why did you help me? Moreover, what Bai Ze said had made me really curious about who you are.¡± Actually, it wasn¡¯t only Mu Ru Yue. Ye Wu Chen also didn¡¯t know what that white haired man was talking about. But there was one thing that was certain; he had said someone wanted to destroy their rtionship¡¯s development and nned to hurt them. No matter what, he definitely wouldn¡¯t allow such a matter ur! Ye Wu Chen¡¯s expression slowly turned increasingly dark. With a sinister aura being emitted from his eyes, he looked like an Asura that had climbed out from hell. His aura would instill terror in people. When Mu Ru Yue looked at the current Ye Wu Chen, she slightly frowned. That familiar feeling might have been a mistake as she never felt such a sinister aura before; this man definitely wasn¡¯t someone she knew. After a long time, that terrifying aura slowly dissipated. Ye Wu Chen lowered his gaze to the young girl in his embrace. His arm subconsciously tightened. ¡°No matter what that man meant, I won¡¯t permit anything to hurt you in the slightest! I¡¯ll protect you from harm¡¯s way for my entire life.¡± The corner of Mu Ru Yue¡¯s lips raised as she smiled coldly. ¡°I still have to see that girl¡¯s capability in trying to harm me. On a second note, how long are you going to hug me for?! Release me immediately!¡± The man didn¡¯t say a word this time, but the arm that hugged her didn¡¯t rx in the slightest. He lowered his gaze to the exceptional appearance of the young girl before saying gently, ¡°I don¡¯t want to continue hiding behind the scenes.¡± Chapter 112 - I Hate Hiding Behind Someone’s Back

Chapter 112 - I Hate Hiding Behind Someone¡¯s Back

Ye Wu Chen hadn¡¯t nned to use his current identity to appear before her. Ever since he left Phoenix City, he had nned to protect her from the shadows. After what just happened, he now realised that he could only manage to react to sudden situations if he was by her side. If there was a day where she truly disappeared in front of him for good, how much remorse would he feel and how long would he me himself for? Hence, he no longer wanted to hide behind the scenes. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart slightly tightened. She raised her gaze to look at the silver masked man. ¡°Who are you?¡± The man gave her a charming smile. With a love-filled gaze, he replied, ¡°You will know who I am in the near future. I temporarily cannot tell you my identity for your safety.¡± It seemed that he really had to settle some of the matters troubling him as soon as possible so that he would be able to be together with her officially¡­ Suddenly, Ye Wu Chen¡¯s gaze became stern before he lifted Mu Ru Yue and moved to the side in a sh. Following that, a Peng! was heard from behind them, and they turned around. A sword light had appeared before them, creating arge hole in the ground. A ck clothed man appeared before their eyes, and Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze slightly narrowed upon seeing the man. With cold rays of light in her eyes, she eximed, ¡°Ling Ye, you are still here!¡± He was precisely Ling Ye, the one who had lost to Mu Ru Yue at the Pill Assembly. Ling Ye coldly snorted with his lips curled into a cold smile. ¡°Lady Mu, to be honest,there are not many who I, Ling Ye, admire in life. You, however, have done so. Thus, if you¡¯re willing to give the Phoenix Furnace to me, I¡¯ll spare your life. If not, regardless of if I¡¯m impressed by you, I¡¯ll just kill you to obtain the Phoenix Furnace.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled coldly. There wasn¡¯t the slightest bit of warmth on her exquisite face. ¡°If you are capable,e and get it then. Since you had lost to me in pill refining, however, this only proves that your power is below mine and thus not enough for me to fear you.¡± Ling Ye narrowed his gaze before speaking with a cold smile, ¡°Lady Mu, my aspiration isn¡¯t in pill refining, so my pill refinement indeed isn¡¯t as good as yours. On the other hand, my martial talent is stronger than my alchemy. If you pass that Phoenix Furnace to me, I¡¯ll definitely leave you with your life. Moreover, there are other people with higher qualifications than you have concerning the possession of the Phoenix Furnace. Lady, your power is insufficient, so naturally, you won¡¯t be able to possess it for the rest of your life.¡± The Phoenix Furnace was the most treasured item in the Pill Assembly. His master wanted to steal the Phoenix Furnace that year so, in return, he was expelled from the Pill Assembly. Currently, the Phoenix Furnace was in the hands of a little girl. How could his master stand it if he were to know of this? Moreover, if he passed the Phoenix Furnace to his master, his master¡¯s alchemy level would definitely increase drastically. ¡°Leave this to me.¡± Ye Wu Chen grabbed on her hand as he said that gently. ¡°Unnecessary.¡± Mu Ru Yue shook her head as she shifted her gaze to Ling Ye and said, ¡°He is challenging me, so I will have to fight this match. I hate hiding behind someone¡¯s back anyway.¡± Ye Wu Chen focused his gaze on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s resilient appearance. He suddenly chuckled. ¡°I always knew that you were a girl that dislikes being protected. I shall respect your decision. But if you are in any danger, I won¡¯t be able to just watch on.¡± Wasn¡¯t it due to this difference in personality from other girls that made him admire her so much? When Mu Ru Yue left Ye Wu Chen¡¯s embrace, she threw Yan Jin, who hadtched onto her body, into his embrace. Ye Wu Chen, however, just threw Yan Jin onto the ground without any hesitation. He hadn¡¯t forgotten that this beast always stuck to his girl, so Wu Chen didn¡¯t have the slightest trace of good feeling towards Yan Jin. He always disliked it when any human or beast got close to him, excluding Mu Ru Yue. Chapter 113 - You Aren’t My Match

Chapter 113 - You Aren¡¯t My Match

Yan Jin raised his sorrowful gaze and focused on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s back. This woman just casually tossed him aside and towards a man. Didn¡¯t she know that he, Yan Jin, only loved beauties and not men? Yet, when Yan Jin looked at Ye Wu Chen, he frowned slightly. Why did he feel Ghost King Wu Chen¡¯s presence from this man? A beast¡¯s sense of smell was always extremely sensitive. Using their sense of smell, they could instantly determine the other¡¯s identity. Should he tell this to that little girl? But that man had previously mentioned that he didn¡¯t want her to know for her safety. Yan Jin decided to temporarily not expose him at the moment. ¡°Ling Ye, the Phoenix Furnace is in my hands. If you are capable,e and get it then.¡± Mu Ru Yue lifted her cold face to look indifferently at Ling Ye. Ling Ye expressed a sinister smile. With a freezing gaze, he said, ¡°Since you do not ept my kind offer, don¡¯t me me for being impolite! I must obtain that Phoenix Furnace.¡± Hong! A strong aura burst forth from Ling Ye¡¯s body, surging violently towards Mu Ru Yue. With killing intent reeking from his body, the sword in his hand slicing an arc through the air. He instantly caused sand and dust on the ground to rise from the wind created by his sword. Peng! Peng! Peng! Peng! The surrounding roadside shops were destroyed by the sh of wind created by his de, having been instantly flipped over. The onlooking crowd no longer watched the fight as they frantically ran for their lives. Obviously, there were some that didn¡¯t fear death and closely spectated the scene. Mu Ru Yue drew her sword without a single change in her expression. She felt a powerful force jolt her internal organs the moment her sword collided with the sword wind. A trace of blood leaked out from the corner of her mouth. The disparity between her power and Ling Ye¡¯s wasn¡¯t small¡­ ¡°You aren¡¯t my match.¡± Ling Ye raised his head as he arrogantly looked down at Mu Ru Yue. ¡°Is that so?¡± Mu Ru Yue coldly sniggered. She opened her palm and a few bottles appeared in her hand. She used her thumb to push them open. Once the bottles opened, she took a pill from each of the bottles and consumed them. ¡°Power Strengthening Pill, Defence Reinforcement Pill, Speed Increasing Pill, Energy Strengthening Pill¡­¡± Ling Ye¡¯s expression changed drastically. How could he have forgotten that she could use pills to assist in battle. Ordinary pills required some time before the effects of the pills began, but this young girl¡¯s pill effects were instantaneous. This was to say that the pill¡¯s power transformed into her power the instant she consumed it. After the various pills were consumed by Mu Ru Yue, her entire body became like a sharp arrow as she violently charged towards Ling Ye. Her de emitted faint red rays of light. The intensity of the light continued to increase, almost enclosing her entire body within the light. Ling Ye became slightly rmed and didn¡¯t dare to underestimate the current Mu Ru Yue. He hastily raised his sword to counter her attack. The two of them took a couple of steps back the moment the two swords collided. Currently, Ling Ye felt the web between his thumb and index be sore and numb. There was a sweet taste surging up from his throat, but he swallowed it back down. There mustn¡¯t be any moment where you appear weak before your opponent. ¡°You are only at such a level after using the pills,¡± Ling Ye sinisterlymented. Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t say anything. Even if she consumed pills, Ling Ye¡¯s strength was still above hers, resulting in some injuries to her internal organs¡­ Her gaze, however, slightly narrowed as she moved in a sh once more towards Ling Ye. Her sword swung forward from the side, like a red ray of light. Ling Ye moved his body to avoid it before he thrusted his sword forward, piercing towards Mu Ru Yue like an enormous dragon. Chapter 114 - Completely Scrapped

Chapter 114 - Completely Scrapped

Peng! Mu Ru Yue lifted her hand to block his sword before viciously kicking at Ling Ye¡¯s groin. Ling Ye didn¡¯t expect she would use such an underhanded move, so his groin had been sessfully attacked by her due to his inability to guard it in time. The strength of that kick wasn¡¯t the same as Feng Jing Tian¡¯s, as she had used her full force this time. Following that, a heart wrenching yell rang out throughout the street. When the others saw this scene, they subconsciously closed their legs as they looked in shock at the beautiful young girl. A trace of a cold chill instantly infiltrated their hearts. Wasn¡¯t this too vicious? With that kick, the man should bepletely scrapped. Who didn¡¯t know that the groin was the weakest part of a man? ¡°Stinky brat!¡± Ling Ye¡¯s entire body quivered as he viciously red at Mu Ru Yue. With gritted teeth, he eximed, ¡°I will kill you! No! I will cut you up into countless pieces!¡± Otherwise, how could he appease the mes in his heart? Ling Ye had a feeling that because of this girl¡¯s kick, that part of his would be useless. This would also mean that his legacy was over. ¡°I will chop you into countless pieces. I definitely will! Go and die!¡± Ling Ye¡¯s eyes turnedpletely bloodshot as he shouted at the top of his lungs. At this moment, his entire body gave off a tyrannical aura as he gathered his power into his sword before rapidly moving in a sh toward Mu Ru Yue. That sword of his carried an earth-shattering force behind it. Mu Ru Yue immediately ced her sword horizontally across her chest to block that devastating strike. Pfff! A mouthful of blood spurted out from Mu Ru Yue¡¯s mouth. She rapidly retreated backwards. With a trail of blood still flowing from the corner of her mouth, her gaze didn¡¯t express even a hint of fear as she looked indifferently at the rampaging Ling Ye. Ye Wu Chen moved in a sh to stand in front of Mu Ru Yue. With pain in his eyes, he asked, ¡°Why are you doing this to yourself? You should just leave that trash to me.¡± ¡°Get out of the way!¡± Mu Ru Yue pushed Ye Wu Chen to the side. She took out a bottle of pills and chugged it once she got up from the ground. Her initial pale face gradually recovered its rosiness. ¡°I have said this before; this battle is mine. I definitely wouldn¡¯t have agreed to it if I didn¡¯t have any possibility of winning. You just have to watch on from the side. I¡¯m not a person that doesn¡¯t cherish my life. In contrast, I need to cherish it more than anybody else.¡± Ye Wu Chen focused on the young girl¡¯s resolute expression. Along with pain being expressed from his eyes, there was also tenderness. This was the girl that had entered his eyes. She was so strong and not feeble. It could be said that she didn¡¯t resemble a girl at all, but it was precisely this that made people cherish her more. Mu Ru Yue no longer looked at Ye Wu Chen as she went to receive Ling Ye¡¯s attack once again. Ye Wu Chen seemed to realised something after a while. His gaze became slightly more collected. ¡°She had intentionally enraged that man in order to make him burst out with more power and drastically decrease his energy. Once he runs out of energy, he would just end up as sheep offered up for ughter. But this method was just¡­¡± Using life as a betting chip! What she said was right. Mu Ru Yue knew of the disparity in strength between her and Ling Ye, so she wanted to make himpletely waste his energy. The enraged Ling Ye wouldn¡¯t be able to catch even a whiff of her n. ¡°Dirty slut, die for me!¡± Ling Ye waspletely crazed. This dirty slut had the guts to kick the most precious part of his body. He must chop her into countless pieces! The continuous shes of winding from his sword struck violently towards Mu Ru Yue with the ferocity of enraged tigers. Mu Ru Yue constantly felt as though something was savagely ramming against her internal organs, so she immediately took out some more pills and consumed them. Chapter 115 - Ling Ye’s Master and Ye Wu Chen Enters The Stage

Chapter 115 - Ling Ye¡¯s Master and Ye Wu Chen Enters The Stage

Once she consumed the pills, the effect of the pill was instantly brought forth, resulting in her having the quickest rate of recovery for her internal organs. If it wasn¡¯t for these pills, Mu Ru Yue wouldn¡¯t have done such a reckless move. ¡°Hou!¡± Ling Ye gave out a beastial roar. Swish! He once again charged towards Mu Ru Yue. He concentrated all of his remaining strength into this sword with the intention to kill that young girl with his final attack. Hong! The tyrannical energy entered Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body, causing her to be heavily tossed back. She quickly took out another pill bottle and consumed the pills within it, instantly restoring her to full health once again. The heavens knew how much Ye Wu Chen was holding back his impulse to charge out and kill Ling Ye. Yet, he knew Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t want him to assist, so he must respect her choice. But whenever he saw Mu Ru Yue get hurt, his heart would bleed. His magnificent face behind the mask turned ashen. He clenched his fist so tightly that he didn¡¯t even notice when blood began to flow out from his palm. At this instant, he wished that he was the one getting hurt instead, as he couldn¡¯t stand to watch her in pain. Peng! Ling Ye knelt heavily on the ground. He took in deep breathes while panting profusely. The pain wracking his body made his appearance look sinister. He wanted to climb back up and stand on his feet, but his body couldn¡¯t support him, making him fall towards the ground again. ¡°Have you had enough?¡± Mu Ru Yue stood up as she emotionlessly walked towards Ling Ye. ¡°Since you had your fun, shouldn¡¯t it be my turn now?¡± She gradually lifted her hand. Peng! A red me lit up atop her palm beforending heavily on Ling Ye¡¯s chest. Ling Ye¡¯s body was sent flying before crashing into the ground. He lifted his head to look maliciously at Mu Ru Yue. ¡°That was done intentionally in order to make me use up all of my energy?¡± Once a martial practitioner was out of energy, they would be sheep for ughter. There were two methods in recovering energy. One way was by cultivating, and the other was from consuming pills. It was a pity that Ling Ye¡¯s alchemy ability wasn¡¯t as great as Mu Ru Yue¡¯s, so he couldn¡¯t make an instant recovery with thetter method. If he wanted to recover his energy, he would require at least the time needed to burn an incense stick. This was more than enough for Mu Ru Yue to do plenty of things to him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to kill me? Didn¡¯t you say I am unworthy to be the owner of the Phoenix Furnace? Didn¡¯t you say that there were people more capable than me in using the Phoenix Furnace?¡± The corner of Mu Ru Yue¡¯s lips curled slightly upward. Her smile waspletely cool. ¡°Yet, I had also mentioned that it would be impossible for you to kill me.¡± The next moment, she gradually lifted the sword to stab Ling Ye. An anger-filled holler was then heard behind her. ¡°Stop! Dirty slut, who allowed you to hurt my disciple?!¡± Hong! A strong force violently struck towards Mu Ru Yue. Mu Ru Yue felt her breathing be sluggish as she was unable to move. At this critical moment, an arm stretched over from her side and pulled her body into his embrace. ¡°I had previously respected your decision to fight on your own as you had confidence in defeating him. But the current you is not a match for his master, so please let me help you settle it this time.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart trembled slightly, but she didn¡¯t say anything. She still had self-awareness. It was indeed what Ye Wu Chen had said. The reason why she didn¡¯t want him to interfere during her battle with Ling Ye was due to her being confident that he couldn¡¯t kill her. But the expert that came forth now was obviously not someone she could resist at her current level. She definitely wouldn¡¯t seek her death by trying to battle him. Yan Jin shrunk his body, grievance filling his ck eyes. He suddenly felt that his presence was so negligible¡­ Chapter 116 - Ye Wu Chen’s Anger And Torture

Chapter 116 - Ye Wu Chen¡¯s Anger And Torture

A grey robe streaked across space to appear in front of Mu Ru Yue. This elder was entirely enclosed in a grey robe, but his two exposed eyes were focused entirely on Mu Ru Yue. He coldly snorted before charging towards her. But before he could reach Mu Ru Yue, the silver masked man embracing her raised his palm¡­ Hong! A strong force struck the elder¡¯s body, throwing him backwards like a flimsy piece of cloth. Peng! Hended on a roadside stall. ¡°Master!¡± Ling Ye¡¯s expression changed drastically, shock in his eyes. He clearly knew how powerful his master was, yet his master couldn¡¯t even withstand a single move against that man? Who exactly was he? Ye Wu Chen chuckled sinisterly with iciness in his eyes. He didn¡¯t even continue to look at the grey robed elder and headed towards Ling Ye, whose expression had massively changed. Ye Wu Chen didn¡¯t say anything, but the terrifying aura bursting out from his body was sufficient to hold Ling Ye in ce from fright. Following that, it was a one-sided torture¡­ Under Ye Wu Chen¡¯s fury, Ling Ye could only ept the tremendous pain of his attacks. His fists were like mountains, nearly shattering Ling Ye¡¯s entire body with each blow. ¡°Stop!¡± The grey robe elder got back to his feet and witnessed this sight. His expression suddenly changed as he charged at Ye Wu Chen again. He didn¡¯t even get close to Ye Wu Chen¡¯s body before he was tossed back by Wu Chen¡¯s tyrannical aura. Ye Wu Chen raised his hand and waved it, creating a sharp wind that sent Ling Ye flying. Ling Ye somersaulted in midair a couple of times beforending heavily on the ground, spitting up a few mouthfuls of blood. His face was frighteningly pale. ¡°You¡­¡± Ling Ye red malevolently at Ye Wu Chen. He saw the man cast another wave of wind towards him before he could speak any further. All of Ling Ye¡¯s teeth were knocked out this time. Ye Wu Chen never forgot that it was this man that was previously hurting his woman. Ye Wu Chen¡¯s eyes became increasingly sinister as he walked to the front of Ling Ye and gradually raised his hand, a purple sword appearing in his palm. Peng! He kicked Ling Ye¡¯s chest hard. Ye Wu Chen looked down at him from above. At this moment, the demonic smile on his face intensified, giving off an Asura-like aura that terrified people. ¡°You hurt Ben Wang¡¯s girl? Ben Wang will return it back to you tenfold! Which was the hand that hurt her previously?¡± The aura from the man¡¯s body was extremely terrifying. Ling Ye¡¯s expression changed again as he yelled, ¡°Master, quicklye and save me!¡± Swish! With a wave of Ye Wu Chen¡¯s purple sword, his entire arm was severed. Blood instantly began spurting out of the wound. Wu Chen moved to the side in a sh to avoid being drenched by his blood. ¡°Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah!¡± Ling Ye yelled out heart-wrenching shrieks from the pain. If it wasn¡¯t for him being a strong willed person, the pain from that sh would have made him faint. ¡°No!¡± The grey robed elder¡¯s eyes was filled with bloody rays of light. ¡°I won¡¯t be a man if I don¡¯t avenge this grudge for my disciple. There will definitely be a day where I will seek vengeance. Ye Er, let¡¯s go!¡± Peng! The grey robe elder tossed a smoke grenade at Ye Wu Chen. Smoke instantly covered the sky. Once the smoke dissipated, the master and disciple were revealed to have already vanished from view¡­ ¡°Yun Han!¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s gaze darkened as he stared at the ce those two master and disciple had disappeared from. With a sinister voice tinged with a trace of coldness, he ordered, ¡°Notify all personnel from Ghost Manor to seek every corner of the continent and find those two people for Ben Wang! Failure is forbidden. I definitely won¡¯t allow them to continue living.¡± Chapter 117 - Reunion of The Master and Disciple

Chapter 117 Reunion of The Master and Disciple

¡°Yes, master!¡± A ck figurended behind Ye Wu Chen and respectfully lowered his head before his figure rapidly vanished. It was as though he was never there¡­ ¡°Little girl, you¡¯ve arrived?¡± In the main hall of the Pill Assembly, Wu Yu, who was constantly conversing with the president, turned his head back and looked at Mu Ru Yue who had just entered the room. He chuckled as his eyes lit up. ¡°Little girl, you made such amotion during thisrge event. Teacher, however, is proud of you.¡± This old fellow had beaten him by luck in the past, but now, didn¡¯t his precious grandson lose to his disciple? Mu Ru Yue walked inside and looked at Wu Yu. ¡°It has been some time since I¡¯ve been here. It¡¯s time for me to head back to Phoenix City.¡± ¡°Hehe! That matter isn¡¯t in any rush. Disciple, the president wants you to be a honorary elder of the Pill Assembly. What do you think?¡± Wu Yu rubbed his palm together as he asked that smilingly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± Mu Ru Yue rejected it upfront. ¡°Why?¡± Wu Yu was stunned as he didn¡¯t expect her to reject so directly without giving it a thought. Mu Ru Yue looked calmly at him. ¡°What¡¯s so good about working to death? Only fools will want that role.¡± Hearing her words, it wasn¡¯t only Wu Yu but the others that were stunned. Wasn¡¯t she implying that the elders of the Pill Assembly were fools to work so hard without any advantages? Who in this world wouldn¡¯t want to enter the Pill Assembly? But for her, this was something a fool would so. ¡°Idiot!¡± Wu Yu red at her with an appearance that could iron into steel. ¡°Do you know what it means to be a honorary elder? It means you don¡¯t need to do anything and enjoy the privileges of an elder. The Pill Assembly will just use your name to promote themselves. You want to reject such a good matter? If you aren¡¯t stupid, then what are you?¡± This little girl really didn¡¯t know how to enjoy, yet says such a good matter was something stupid? ¡°It¡¯s that good?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes lit up slightly. She smiled as she continued, ¡°I will ept the identity of a honorary elder then.¡± She didn¡¯t need to do anything anyway and could also enjoy those privileges. ¡°Hehe!¡± The president smiled with craftiness in his eyes. ¡°Little girl, this entire world¡¯s Pill Pavilion is under my Pill Assembly¡¯s power, so you just need to head to the Pill Pavilion to request any medicinal nts you need. But there¡¯s a matter that I need to trouble you with.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brow raised. ¡°What¡¯s that matter?¡± ¡°It is this case.¡± The president chuckled cunningly. ¡°Even though my grandson¡¯s talent is great, he is still inferior to yours. Thus, I n to make my grandson learn from you for a period of time. How do you feel about that?¡± ¡°Hey, old fellow, you aren¡¯t still trying to get my precious disciple, right?¡± Wu Yu red at the president with dissatisfaction, unhappiness expressed on his face. The smile on the old president¡¯s face stiffened. He rolled his eyes at Wu Yu. ¡°You had already said that your disciple has a fiance. How could I still n on getting her? I just want to let my grandson learn from her for a while. I guarantee that I won¡¯t think that way anymore. Even though I really want this little girl to be my grandson¡¯s wife, it¡¯s a pity that I didn¡¯t get to know her earlier.¡± Thinking about that, the president shook his head in pity. He really did want to just let his grandson learn from her. This old fellow wouldn¡¯t do something that horrible and tear a loving couple apart. Chapter 118 - The Miserable Mu Sisters

Chapter 118 - The Miserable Mu Sisters

¡°Little girl, I need to head back to the Qing Yun Sect this time. Elder Zhao will still be in Phoenix City so if you need any assistance, you can go to him for help. But¡­¡± Wu Yu nced at the president before chuckling as he continued, ¡°With your honorary elder identity, they probably won¡¯t be anyone that is daring enough to find trouble with you.¡± The only power in the four kingdoms that was higher than the Pill Assembly was the Mysterious Sheng domain. Moreover, within that Sheng domain, the most powerful family was the Xiao family. He had heard that this disciple of his seemed to be associated with the young madam of the Xiao family. If she has a rtionship with them, then she would have a spot within the birthce of experts in the central region of the continent. Nothing had changed from when Mu Ru Yue left Phoenix City. During the period of time when she was gone, however, the two daughters of the Mu family were experiencing lives that were worse than death. Didn¡¯t Mu Ting Er want to marry Ye Tian Feng? When Tian Yuan left Phoenix City, he passed Mu Ting Er to Ye Tian Feng as a small concubine. Even though the Mu family was highly unsatisfied, how could they resist against Grandmaster Tian Yuan¡¯s order? Initially, they thought that Mu Ting Er had be a Yao Tong of Tian Yuan. This represented a future path for the Mu family. Who would have known that this would happen? Yet, they currently didn¡¯t know what medication Tian Yuan had been making Mu Ting Er consume as it made her unable to bear children. This was to say that Mu Ting Er¡¯s life was over. In Jing King manor, she was a lowly concubine. She initially wanted to boost her position by bearing Ye Tian Feng¡¯s child, but this possibility had been smothered out by Tian Yuan before it could even develop. What made that damn Mu family to bring trouble upon him? If it were not for that wretched family, would he have ended up offending that Grandmaster Wu Yu? So, Tian Yuan vented his hatred on Mu Ting Er. Inparison to Mu Ting Er, Mu Yi Xue suffered a fate worse than hers. She had raped the male servant Ming Xiang after being unknowingly drugged just recently. Following that, she was pestered by him and was taken advantage of nightly. It was unknown what scent Ming Xiang had used, but she always felt her body robbed of all energy after smelling it. Thus, she became a sheep to be eaten. She had dispatched killers to assassinate Ming Xiang, but every time she dispatched those killers, none made it back. As such, she could only be harassed nightly by the servant with the lowest status. Of course, Mu Yi Xue didn¡¯t know that Ye Wu Chen was the mastermind from the start. Otherwise, how could she meet Ming Xiang at that time?¡± That man had always been ruthless and didn¡¯t have the slightest intention to be nice to beauties. ¡°Xue Er, why has yourplexion been so badtely?¡± Mu Qing looked at Mu Yi Xue and frowned slightly. He had neglected this daughter of his due to being busy settling matters these past few days. Mu Yi Xue bit her pink lips. With a smile disyed on her pale face, she asked, ¡°Father, I am fine. Does father know where Mu Ru Yue is?¡± She definitely couldn¡¯t speak of those matters to her father as with her father¡¯s personality, no matter how much he pampered her, he would match her with that servant. How could the noble her be paired up with a servant? ¡°Don¡¯t mention that girl to me!¡± Mu Qing¡¯s expression darkened. He coldly snorted before continuing, ¡°I will treat it as though I never had such an ungrateful daughter. Moreover, if it wasn¡¯t for that year¡­¡± Speaking up to there, Mu Qing became aware of what he was saying and hastily shut his mouth. He mustn¡¯t tell anyone what had happened that year, even if that person was his biological daughter. Chapter 119 - Surprised Madam Sheng Yue Part 1

Chapter 119 - Surprised Madam Sheng Yue Part 1

Xiao family within Sheng domain Madam Sheng Yue heard her subordinate¡¯s report and stood up excitedly. As her voice trembled slightly, she asked, ¡°Are¡­ are you saying the truth? You really have my daughter¡¯s location?¡± She had finally found the location of her long-lost daughter¡­ ¡°Hubby, did you hear that? He said he¡¯d found the location of our daughter, my pitiful daughter.¡± Madam Sheng Yue gripped onto the sleeve of the man by her side. She was so stirred up that tears flowed from her eyes. A handsome man stood beside Madam Sheng Yue. His excitement was also shown without disguise on his exceptionally handsome face. He extended his arm to pull at the woman by his side and into his embrace before saying gently, ¡°I¡¯ve heard it, Yu Er. Let¡¯s listen to what Xiao Lin has to tell us for now. Xiao Lin, tell us what you have investigated.¡± ¡°Yes, master, madam.¡± A middle aged man known as Xiao Lin respectfully cupped his fist before saying clearly, ¡°We have always thought that the Eldest young mistress was in Sheng domain all these years so we have been trying to find her within Sheng domain. But from what I have found out, that year the people from Nangong family initially wanted to kill the Eldest young mistress as a means to seek revenge against master and madam. A subordinate couldn¡¯t bear to kill her, however, so he snuck the Eldest young mistress to a house in the outside world and made that person announce the young mistress as their biological daughter. Coincidentally, the madam of the family went through a difficult birth and had a dead baby, so they used the Eldest young mistress as their substitute. On the other hand, when that subordinate returned, he reported that the Eldest young mistress was already killed by him. Currently, we have a clue, but nothing is certain yet¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright this way. It¡¯s fine.¡± Madam Sheng Yue leaned into the embrace of the head of the Xiao family. Her delicate body shuddered in excitement. ¡°I had said this long ago. Our daughter was only missing, she wasn¡¯t dead. I know my daughter well, even if she is not by my side. Our blood bond will not be severed. She definitely must be living somewhere.¡± The Eldest young mistress of the Nangong family fell in love with the young master of the Xiao family, Xiao Tian Yu. But at that time, Xiao Tian Yu already had a loving wife and a son. The legitimate couple, however, was deeply in love with each other, but the young mistress of the Nangong family still abandoned her pride to be willing to serve him as a concubine. Yet, Xiao Tian Yu clearly rified to her in the end that he would only have one wife in his life. One pairing for his entire life. The Eldest young mistress of the Nangong family converted her love to hatred. When Madam Sheng Yue was pregnant once more and gave birth to a girl, the Eldest young mistress discreetly dispatched people to infiltrate the Xiao family and steal their daughter, then said that their infant had already died beneath her hands. Xiao Tian Yu was so enraged that he took up his sword and challenged the Nangong family by himself. Hepletely ruined the foundations and ley lines of the Nangong family. If it wasn¡¯t that some of the old fellows of the Xiao family had stopped him, the Nangong family would have already been annihted by him. Yet, no matter what others said, Madam Sheng Yue strongly believed from the start that her daughter was still living. Thus, she dispatched people to search for her location all over Sheng domain. Yet, there wasn¡¯t a single clue these past 15 years. Who knew that her daughter wasn¡¯t in Sheng domain but was discreetly sent out into the world? ¡°Yu Er, don¡¯t worry. Our daughter will definitely return and she may have grown up into an exceptional girl.¡± Xiao Tian Yu consoled Madam Sheng Yue as heughed out loud. His heart still wasn¡¯t able to calm down as of yet. ¡°Xiao Lin, immediately check the credibility of this matter. No matter what, I want to see my precious daughter.¡± No matter if it was Madam Sheng Yue or Xiao Tian Yu, they were both extremely anxious to reunite with their long lost daughter. Chapter 120 - Surprised Madam Sheng Yue Part 2

Chapter 120 - Surprised Madam Sheng Yue Part 2

¡°Hubby.¡± Madam Sheng Yue tightly gripped Xiao Tian Yu¡¯s sleeve. With glistening tears in her eyes, she queried, ¡°Do you think our daughter will resent us? It¡¯s been 15 years; we don¡¯t know what kind of life she had been living for these years. Perhaps she had a hard life. Will she still acknowledge me after being away from our side for 15 years?Since if it wasn¡¯t because of us, she wouldn¡¯t have been taken away by the South Pce family¡­¡± ¡°No, she won¡¯t.¡± Xiao Tian Yu gently patted her back as he gently consoled, ¡°Our daughter won¡¯t me us. You¡¯ve cried after her many times over these past years. She definitely can¡¯t wait to reunite with you. Moreover, I had promised you when we wedded that you will be the only woman in my life, so even under the immense pressure from those obstinate old fellows of the family n, I didn¡¯t break my promise to you. Just let father deal with those old obstinate elders before we find our daughter. I don¡¯t want our daughter to suffer any grievance after returning home.¡± ¡°Hubby¡­¡± Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s heart was really moved. If her daughter was truly found, then she would no longer have any regrets in her life. ¡°Hubby, don¡¯t worry. I am no longer the same person as I was when I first married you. I have obtained the recognition of the sacred spirit spring from the Sheng domain and was titled as Madam Sheng Yue. It was also due to this that the Xiao family has be the strongest family in the Sheng domain so those old obstinate elders didn¡¯t continue to try and make you take in concubines. If our daughter returns in the future, who would dare to bully her since that would mean they don¡¯t respect me, Madam Sheng Yue? But¡­¡± Speaking up to there, Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s voice trembled slightly as she used her hand to give a hard smack on Xiao Tian Yu¡¯s chest. She continued with a smile, ¡°You should really mention to your father that those old obstinate elders are relying on their seniority to act so out of control. Don¡¯t forget who the head of this family is. I still remember their faces when they tried to force you to take in a concubine. It still disgusts me up to today.¡± Moreover, if it wasn¡¯t for those old obstinate elders, her husband would have annihted that damnable South Pce family ten years ago. Their reasoning was for the peace and serenity of the Sheng domain. It would have been too kind to just kill them all after hurting her daughter. What she wanted was for those people to live a life worse than death. ¡°Yu Er, why do you care so much about those old obstinate fools? I¡¯m not their son. Didn¡¯t my parents also side with us that year?¡± Xiao Tian Yu held Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s hand as he smiled and caressed her face. ¡°Alright, I will go and find my father now in order to make him supervise this family properly. He wouldn¡¯t give those old obstinate elders too many privileges so that they even forget their own identity. If they really put our daughter on the spot,¡­¡± A trace of icy killing intent shed past Xiao Tian Yu¡¯s eyes. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind helping my father clean up the family. All in all, nobody in this world can bully our darlings.¡± ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll apany you. I have been outside during thisst period. It has also been some time since Ist met father. That¡¯s right, hubby, I have recently adopted a god-daughter. Whenever I see her, she reminds me of my own pitiful and precious daughter. Hence, I thought we were rather fated to meet each other, plus, she even saved Qing Qing¡­¡± Following that, Madam Sheng Yue narrated everything that had recently happened to Xiao Tian Yu. Perhaps it was due to acquiring the location of her daughter that Madam Sheng Yue was not as troubled as much as previously. Her entire person gave off an energetic aura, making Xiao Tian Yu smile uncontrobly. They could only hope that this information wasn¡¯t false. This family could no longer afford to receive more of these blows¡­ Chapter 121 - Returning Back To The Phoenix City and The Summons From The Emperor

Chapter 121 - Returning Back To The Phoenix City and The Summons From The Emperor

The quiet Mu manor was obviously different from a few months ago. Just when Mu Ru Yue entered, she almost crashed into Li Lu, who was rushing out of the manor. He lifted his head and saw the young girl standing before him. His eyes lit up. ¡°Mistress, you¡¯re back? The Emperor has just dispatched someone to send an order for you to enter the pce. He has already summoned the Ghost King as well.¡± Enter the pce? Mu Ru Yue frowned slightly before nodding. ¡°Alright, I know.¡± It was unknown why she felt some unease. Could it be that something will happen when she went to the pce? ¡°That¡¯s right, Li Lu. If I am not back after a long time, go and pay a visit to the area where the Qing Yun Sect has set up and find an elder named Elder Zhao, then have him make a trip to the pce to look for me.¡± Upon saying that, she no longer continued to stay as she turned around and left. Li Lu was stunned for a while as he looked at Mu Ru Yue¡¯s back with curiosity. Could it be that mistress has some rtionship with Qing Yun Sect? It could be the reason why she had possessed that many Essence Purification Pills. The pce looked so morous from its outer appearance and was extremely luxurious. How many people understood how much hidden bloodshed was urring behind those small pce doors? It had robbed the youths of countless girls. Behind the pce door was a hole as deep as the sea. Once you entered, you would be seized from all freedom. Mu Ru Yue thought about the elegant and charming Imperial Consort Ya and sighed faintly. She was a pitiful girl that had been forced to halt her steps by this tiny pce door. Why did she sigh? The instant Mu Ru Yue stepped through the pce door, countless imperial guards wearing embroidered uniforms pointed their swords at her body. She waspletely surrounded by them. Seeing these people, Mu Ru Yue¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. She had initially predicted that this summon from the Emperor wouldn¡¯t be any good. If it wasn¡¯t for Wu Chen being here, she wouldn¡¯t have acted like a sheep entering a tiger¡¯s mouth. ¡°Is this the way His Majesty treats his guest?¡± Mu Ru Yue gradually lifted her head as she shot a cold gaze past the crowd of guards to a man wearing a gold yellow robe. The mockery on her lips intensified. ¡°We don¡¯t have a choice as this is a superior¡¯s order.¡± The Emperor of Zi Yue coldly chuckled. His old face was grim and stern as he coldly said, ¡°Lady Mu, We hope you will listen to us. My superior knew that you wouldn¡¯t casually ept my invitation so I could only use such a way to draw you here.¡± His voice carried cold authority behind it, giving off the aura of an Emperor. Suddenly, Mu Ru Yue smiled. Her smile was exceptionally beautiful, but her eyes remained icy cold. ¡°Where is Wu Chen?!¡± Once she asked, an ted voice appeared behind the back of the Emperor of Zi Yue. ¡°My wife.¡± Following that, purple clothing streaked across the space and rapidly appeared before Mu Ru Yue. When she saw his handsome appearance after such a long time, her heart slightly shuddered. Heavens knew that during the past few months when she was away, she continued to think about this man. It had even be a habit for him to use that untarnished voice to wake her up daily. Habit was truly scary at times. Once you got used to someone, it would be hard to lose them. ¡°You should not havee here.¡± Suddenly, Mu Ru Yue seemed to hear a soft mutter. That voice was charming and carried a helplessness behind it. Once she tried to listen to it further, however, that voice had already disappeared. It was as though it was just her imagination¡­ ¡°My wife.¡± Ye Wu Chen tightly held her hand. With a sh of his body, he protected her body from the front. Her innocent eyes red viciously at the people surrounding them. He threatened in a childish tone, ¡°Nobody is allowed to bully my wife.¡± His gaze was like a tiger¡¯s and wolf¡¯s, filled with wariness. It was as though he was afraid these people would hurt the young girl behind him. Chapter 122 - As A Man, He Should Protect His Girl

Chapter 122 - As A Man, He Should Protect His Girl

¡°How are you going to protect her as a fool?¡± The Emperor of Zi Yue coldly nced at Ye Wu Chen. It was undeniable that he held jealousy toward Ye Wu Chen due to his perfect Royal father and mother. He was jealous toward his Royal father as he¡¯d also wanted to obtain his Royal mother, but their love for each other was too deep so he didn¡¯t have any chance in that venture. If that wasn¡¯t the case, then he wouldn¡¯t have leaked the matter about King Nan An and his wife to those people which led to the cmity that fell upon their manor, thus leading to Ye Wu Chen bing a fool. ¡°As a man, one should protect his girl, no matter if he does or doesn¡¯t have the capability!¡± The youth¡¯s voice was clean and pure. It was actually purer than ss. A breeze blew past. His frail body unexpectedly looked so dependable. ¡°Someone kill the Ghost King and capture Mu Ru Yue!¡± The ray of light in the Emperor of Zi Yue¡¯s eyes darkened. His heart was alreadypletely filled with killing intent, but he didn¡¯t forget that person¡¯s order to capture that girl for him. Yet, the Emperor of Zi Yue didn¡¯t know when it was that person hadid his eyes on that girl. He knew, however, that with that person¡¯s tyrannical powers, even he, the Emperor of Zi Yue, couldn¡¯t defy him. It would be extremely simple for that person to eliminate the Kingdom of Zi Yue whenever he wanted. ¡°Wait.¡± Suddenly, a lovable voice was heard from behind. Ji Ru Ya, wearing the Imperial Consort dress, came over with the support of a pce maid. She looked elegant and charming, like a budding rose. ¡°Your Majesty, Your Servant really likes this Lady Mu. Could Your Majesty¡­¡± ¡°My beloved concubine, you should not get involved in this matter. Step down.¡± The Emperor of Zi Yue¡¯s expression softened when he saw Ji Ru Ya, but he couldn¡¯t help but frown after hearing what she said. He really cherished Imperial Consort Ji Ru Ya, but he loved his life even more. It was simply impossible to defy that person¡¯s order. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Ji Ru Ya bit her lips as she walked before the Emperor of Zi Yue, then gradually knelt before him. ¡°Your Majesty, Your Servant had been rather boredtely so Your Servant wants Lady Mu to apany her. Is it possible for Your Majesty to grant Your Servant¡¯s tiny wish?¡± Upon saying that, she lifted her beautiful eyes to look at the Emperor of Zi Yue. She looked coquettish and charming with that amorous nce. If it was the usual Emperor of Zi Yue, then he would have already fallen under her. But this time, the Emperor of Zi Yue didn¡¯t make any such move. ¡°Someone, escort Imperial Consort Ya back!¡± Ji Ru Ya¡¯s heart trembled slightly when she heard his cold voice, void of any feeling. She slowly shut her eyes. When she opened those beautiful eyes, she abruptly pushed away the person that was trying to pull her back. ¡°Lady Mu, Ghost King, quickly leave!¡± Nobody expected that Ji Ru Ya would make such a move so they froze after being stunned. The Emperor of Zi Yue¡¯splexion slowly darkened. He bitterly asked with hatred, ¡°My beloved concubine, are you betraying Us?¡± ¡°Betray?¡± Ji Ru Ya chuckled. With a smile that made her look crazed, she continued in a bitter tone, ¡°I had never loved you so how can I betray you? Your Majesty, as the Emperor, let us not talk about your usual uselessness, but you actually wanted to give Lady Mu away?! That power had caught his eye on Lady Mu¡¯s talent, bringing her to this current state. Once she enters that power, Lady Mu would be controlled and have to serve that power her entire life. Initially, wasn¡¯t it due to the Ghost King¡¯s mother betraying that power which led to the demise of the family? No matter how Lady Mu is, she is still one of Your Majesty¡¯s people. Are you really going to treat her in such a manner?¡± Chapter 123 - Sinister Saintess Sect

Chapter 123 - Sinister Saintess Sect

Imperial Consort Ya no longer looked elegant, her hair became messy as a breeze blew past. The mockery from her lips could clearly be seen by the crowd. The Emperor of Zi Yue tightly clenched his fist. Anger was disyed on his aged face as he viciously swung his hand toward Ji Ru Ya. Pa! A clear, crisp pping sound was heard. Ji Ru Ya¡¯s face was forced to the side and her hair flowed down, tightly sticking to her face. A trace of blood flowed from the corner of her mouth, but the mockery on her face didn¡¯t vanish. ¡°Have I said wrongly? I had already heard your conversations. Moreover, she has promised to assist you in making the Kingdom of Zi Yue the strongest Kingdom, yet for your own gain, you¡¯re more than willing to sacrifice your people.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± The expression of the Emperor of Zi Yue turned ashen. With gritted teeth, he asked, ¡°What have We done wrong? This will be assisting Us in making the Kingdom of Zi Yue the strongest Kingdom. We are doing this with the consideration of the people. Furthermore, that person in power fancies her talent. It is her blessing. We have helped her so much, but she didn¡¯t appreciate it and even said that We have done wrong!¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Ji Ru Yaughed crazily. With a mocking smirk, she continued, ¡°Since that is the case, why didn¡¯t you discuss and ask for Lady Mu¡¯s opinion, rather than to use force from the start? You should know that any girl that hears that power¡¯s name won¡¯t willingly want to enter it.¡± Upon saying that, Ji Ru Ya paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Saintess Sect! It is a power that will only recruit girls and they must be a virgin. Any girl that enters the sect must also have great innate talent. After soaking in a medicinal bath for a month, they would then be used by the head of the sect. At that moment, they would be a candidate for dual cultivation to the head of the sect. To put it crudely, the girls in the entire Saintess Sect are the head of the sect¡¯s ythings. When the Ghost King¡¯s mother was abducted to join the Saintess Sect, she had escaped before she could be summoned by the head of the sect. Later, you found out what had transpired and informed Saintess Sect, leading to the annihtion of the Nan An King¡¯s family.¡± Ji Ru Ya¡¯s tone was clear, as though she had personally witnessed what had happened previously. The expression of the Emperor of Zi Yue changed slightly. How did this girl know so much? He didn¡¯t even tell these matters to his closest kin. Could it be that he had identally leaked what had happened to her? In the eyes of the world, the Saintess Sect was a sinister sect. If they were to know his rtionship with the Saintess Sect and that he didn¡¯t mind forcing girls to join that sect, he would certainly lose the heart of his people. ¡°That¡¯s a bunch of nonsense! Beloved concubine, it seems that We have pampered you too much and made you be so undisciplined and out of control! Somebody, seize Imperial Consort Ya!¡± The Emperor of Zi Yue¡¯s face darkened as he hastily ordered. Ji Ru Ya coldly smiled as she awaited death when she saw those people heading towards her. If Mu Ru Yue had died, then she wouldn¡¯t have the chance to elope with her cousin. In this case, it would be better to die. ¡°Ya Er.¡± Just when Ji Ru Ya awaited her death, an arm extended from her side, pulling her into an embrace as a downcast voice was heard. Ji Ru Ya¡¯s body trembled slightly as she looked toward the handsome man who was embracing her. With tears in her beautiful eyes, she said, ¡°Cousin, you shouldn¡¯t have revealed yourself.¡± ¡°Ya Er, don¡¯t say that. If you die, then what is the point for me to continue living? If it wasn¡¯t for you, I would have already left the pce. Ya Er, since we can¡¯t be together in this life, let us die as a couple.¡± Chapter 124 - The Ghost King Is The One That Hides The Deepest

Chapter 124 - The Ghost King Is The One That Hides The Deepest

¡°Cousin¡­¡­¡± Ji Ru Ya looked at the man before her. His gaze conveyed his deep affection, causing her own eyes to begin exuding tenderness. If she could die with her cousin, then she would bepletely satisfied with her life. Yet, the two¡¯s conversation and heedless disy of affection, as though no one was even around them, hadpletely enraged the Emperor of Zi Yue. With mes of anger in his eyes, he shouted in fury, ¡°Slut, it looks like you have already betrayed Us long ago! Somebody, seize these two cheating bastards!¡± Nobody would feel good being cheated on. The Emperor of Zi Yue didn¡¯t expect that Imperial Consort Ya, the one whom he had always been doting upon dearly, had a rtionship with his personal guard. What¡¯s more, the two still held feelings toward each other! Even in death, his woman can only be buried with him. He wouldn¡¯t permit anyone to cheat on him. Ji Ru Ya slowly shut her eyes as she awaited death. Yet, she didn¡¯t feel the pain that she had anticipated after a long time. She cracked open her beautiful eyes. At that instant, a snow-white piece of clothing entered her sight. Mu Ru Yue had raised her sword to block that guard¡¯s attack. She spoke to Ji Ru Ya without turning her head back to look at her, ¡°Lady Ya, leave with your cousin first. I can handle this alone.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Ji Ru Ya hesitated. ¡°Quickly!¡± Mu Ru Ye still didn¡¯t look back and continued saying coldly, ¡°You will only distract me by being here. Furthermore, take Wu Chen with you as well. Don¡¯t worry. They can¡¯t do anything to me.¡± ¡°Mu¡­¡± Just as Ji Ru Ya wanted to say something, she was quickly lifted by her cousin by her waist. The rest of her words were stuck in her throat. ¡°Ya Er, what Lady Mu said is right. We will only distract her by staying here. Let¡¯s leave first. Nothing will happen to her.¡± Ayer of worry was still disyed on Ji Ru Ya¡¯s face. After keeping silent for a while, she turned her head toward Ye Wu Chen. ¡°Ghost King, please leave with us.¡± Ye Wu Chen didn¡¯t say anything and just stared at Mu Ru Yue. His usually clear and untarnished eyes looked as deep as the night now, making it unfathomable for anyone to know what he was thinking. Ji Ru Ya was slightly startled when she looked at the current Ye Wu Chen. Even though she wasn¡¯t acquainted with the Ghost King, she had seen him a few times. The man she had seen was a fool with an immature mentality. Yet this current him didn¡¯t bear the slightest resemnce of a fool. Moreover, if she didn¡¯t sense wrongly, killing intent was ¡­ surging out from the Ghost King¡¯s body. ¡°Cousin, let¡¯s go.¡± Ji Ru Ya tightly gripped that man¡¯s hand. With a slight ray of light in her eyes, she continued, ¡°Let¡¯s leave to seek assistance. I remember that the rtionship between the mister from the Kingdom¡¯s protector general Manor and Mu Ru Yue is great. He has also helped her recruit many experts. We can only help her by leaving. As for the Ghost King¡­¡­¡± Ji Ru Ya looked deeply at Ye Wu Chen. At this moment, she discovered that this man was shrouded in mystery. ¡°He should also be fine.¡± She suddenly had a feeling that the outer appearance of the Ghost King deceived too many people. Perhaps he was the one that hid the deepest in this royal family. ¡°Somebody, stop them!¡± The Emperor of Zi Yue immediately ordered when he saw that Ji Ru Ya wanted to escape Who knew that before those people could reach Ji Ru Ya, they would be decapitated with the sh of a couple of sword rays? ¡°Yan Jin!¡± Following Mu Ru Yue¡¯s call, a small ck beast rushed over from outside the pce walls. Under the gaze of the crowd, the small beast¡¯s body was enclosed in ayer of ck fog. After the ck fog slowly dissipated, a ck clothed man appeared standing in the void¡­ Chapter 125 - Experts From The Saintess Sect

Chapter 125 - Experts From The Saintess Sect

The handsome man with a sword-like appearance stood in that void for a while. With brows raised, he gave off an aura as though a monarch had descended. Inparison to the Emperor of Zi Yue, this man looked more like that of a king. His inky ck hair that fluttered in the breeze amplified his brash and domineering appearance. ¡°Yan Jin, kill all those that hinder us from escaping!¡± The young girl¡¯s lips moved slightly with her ice-cold and stern appearance. Her white clothing fluttered slightly as killing intent surged out from her body. ¡°They are just a bunch of ants. They aren¡¯t even worth being my teeth floss.¡± Yan Jin flexed his muscles and arrogantly raised his brows. Hong! His entire aura burst forth from his body, making the nearest guard copse to the ground, unable to move. The Emperor of Zi Yue¡¯s expression changed drastically. He hurriedly called out, ¡°Twin Sacred Deities, please assist me!¡± Suddenly, the pressure of two tyrannical auras covered the area from the deepest parts of the pce. Those who had poor cultivation instantly gripped their heads and howled in agony. ¡°False Xiantian. They are actually two False Xiantians!¡± Yan Jin expression darkened as he expressed unprecedented seriousness. If it were only one, then he could definitely deal with it easily. It would, however, be difficult to fight two at once. ¡°False Xiantian? Isn¡¯t that an expert with cultivation between the 9th Houtian Realm and the Xiantian realm?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression turned solemn as False Xiantian was the strongest power below the Xiantian realm. She couldn¡¯t make a move against them with her current power. As she thought deeply on this, two beautiful, white-clothed middle-aged women appeared before her. These beauties seemed as though they were carved from the same mold. They looked identical and even their expressions were the same. Both disyed arrogance and disdain. The only difference was that one of them had ck hair while the other had white. ¡°It¡¯s no wonder why she had caught the eye of the sect leader as she¡¯s not only a talent, but also a beauty.¡± The ck haired woman coldly smile and looked arrogantly at Mu Ru Yue. ¡°I strongly advise that youe with us and serve the sect leader. Otherwise, your oue will be the same as that woman from approximately ten years ago.¡± ¡°Can it be that the woman you are refering to is Wu Chen¡¯s mother?¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her gaze to look at the ck haired beauty. With ayer of frost on her face, she dered, ¡°I will help avenge Wu Chen¡¯s grudge and for every injury the Saintess Sect had implicated on him. There will definitely be a day that those that participated in that year¡¯s matter will pay the price.¡± While she currently didn¡¯t have the capability, Mu Ru Yue believed that there would be a day when she would be that powerful and help avenge him. Ye Wu Chen looked at Mu Ru Yue with deep emotions. This was his girl and the one he would use his entire life and all of eternity to protect. ¡°Hahaha! Just by yourself?¡± To the ck haired beauty, Mu Ru Yue¡¯s words seemed to be no more than a joke as she raised her head andughed. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the sect leader fancies your power, you would have already been a corpse by now. Will you still have such thoughts after bing the sect leader¡¯s person? Even if you do, you won¡¯t be able to do anything with the sect leader¡¯s power! But now, I will first let you taste a small lesson!¡± In an instant, the ck haired beauty dashed toward Mu Ru Yue. ¡°Little girl, be careful!¡± Yan Jin¡¯s expression changed greatly as he moved in a sh with the hope of saving Mu Ru Yue. Who knew that at this moment, the white haired beauty that hadn¡¯t made any move finally took action? A powerful palm wind struck toward Yan Jin. He hastily shifted his body to the side before starting his fight with the white haired beauty in front of him. He became increasingly anxious. If he possessed power he had before he was sealed, then he would just need a move to obliterate these two people before him. It was a pity that the current him wasn¡¯t the previous him so he didn¡¯t possess that kind of tyrannical power. Chapter 126 - He Isn’t A Fool?

Chapter 126 -He Isn¡¯t A Fool?

The ck haired beauty¡¯s hand was like an eagle¡¯s w as she viciously struck at Mu Ru Yue¡¯s shoulder. Her nails was painted with a green liquid, resembling poisonous fluid that would make most people frightened. ¡°Stinky girl, since you didn¡¯t want to go the easy way, let¡¯s do it the hard way. Our sect leader is very noble. It is your fortune to catch his eyes. Since you don¡¯t know what is best for you, don¡¯t me me for being impolite!¡± A vicious ray of light shed past her beautiful eyes. Just as the ck haired beauty was almost in front of Mu Ru Yue, at that moment an arm extended from the side and pulled Mu Ru Yue into an embrace. The killing intent from the man¡¯s body burst outward. Peng! That ck haired beauty was like a small boat as shended heavily on the ground. The ck haired beauty spat out a mouthful of blood as she looked astonished at the man who had pulled Mu Ru Yue into his embrace. She waspletely dazed. ¡°You¡­ Aren¡¯t you a fool?¡± It wasn¡¯t only the ck haired beauty that was stunned; everyone at the scene was. The man tightly held Mu Ru Yue in his embrace as he looked down to focus on that impable appearance. His voice was clear and pleasant to hear. There was a trace ofziness in his charm. ¡°My wife, leave the rest to your husband.¡± Mu Ru Yue was stunned as she looked with amazement at the face in front of her. It was a familiar face, but his expression waspletely foreign to her¡­ ¡°Wu Chen, you¡­ are not a fool?¡± That foolish and innocent Wu Chen was one of his facades? There wasn¡¯t a single trace of pureness in his eyes at this moment. He instead gave off a sinister aura. ¡°I needed to disguise myself due to the Saintess Sect.¡± That¡¯s right, it was due to the Saintess Sect and not the so-called royal n. The royal n wasn¡¯t worthy enough to be the reason why he had to hide for so many years. It was the Saintess Sect that he was apprehensive of these past years. Even the current him wasn¡¯t confident enough to annihte the Saintess Sect. But now, for her, he had abandoned the entirety of his disguise? If he didn¡¯t care and ignored her for his disguise, then it would be difficult for him to forgive himself in his entire life. ¡°You have actually been lying to everyone all along!¡± Both of the Emperor of Zi Yue¡¯s eyes turned blood-shot red. He red viciously at Ye Wu Chen. ¡°We have always been fooled by you all these years!¡± Who would have thought that the Ghost King was actually not a fool that had the mentality of a six-year-old? He even had enough power to annihte a False Xiantian. It wasughable that they had always treated him as though he didn¡¯t understand anything. Ye Wu Chen gently raised his head, the lips on his handsome face curling up into a sinister smile. He looked like a beautiful Devil¡¯s snare filled with an aura that consisted of mystery and danger. The ck haired beauty¡¯s body shuddered as she shouted, gritting her teeth, ¡°Ye Wu Chen, if we knew that you weren¡¯t a fool, then we, the Saintess Sect, would have killed you earlier on!¡± ¡°It is a pity that you didn¡¯t cut the grass by its roots, thus leaving me, a disaster, behind.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± The ck haired beauty looked at Ye Wu Chen who was walking towards her. She was really frightened. Fear enclosed her heart, making her shudder more violently. ¡°Ye Wu Chen, even if you possess great powers now, my Saintess Sect will still be hard to deal with. Your power is still too insufficient to oppose my Saintess Sect.¡± Ye Wu Chen raised his brow. With a sinister cold ray of light in his eyes, he continued, ¡°So what?¡± That¡¯s right, so what? He initially wanted to continue hiding until he had sufficient enough power to obliterate the Saintess Sect. But now, he couldn¡¯t stay unexposed when he had someone that he wanted to protect. He definitely wouldn¡¯t regret it, even if it meant abandoning all of his current ns for her. Chapter 127 - The Death Of The Experts From The Saintess Sect

Chapter 127 - The Death Of The Experts From The Saintess Sect

¡°Younger sister!¡± The white haired beauty was rmed and wanted to assist her biological younger sister, but was hindered by Yan Jin. She slowly became increasingly frantic. Hong! She struck a palm towards Yan Jin. How could she be able to get out of Yan Jin¡¯s offensive zone with his strength? The white haired beauty initially wanted to stop Yan Jin from saving Mu Ru Yue. Now it was the opposite. Beneath the sunset, Ye Wu Chen looked sinisterly at the ck haired beauty who expressed fear. Swish! He withdrew a purple long sword The instant Mu Ru Yue, who stood behind him, saw that purple sword, her entire body slightly shuddered. ¡°Silver mask!¡± That previous silver masked man was Ye Wu Chen! No wonder he had given her such a familiar feeling. It wasughable for her to be oblivious of Ye Wu Chen who had always been by her side. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart was confused at this moment as she didn¡¯t know what she should treat Ye Wu Chen as. That facade of a pure young man that called her elder sister, or this powerful and charming man? Which side of him was his genuine personality¡­ ¡°You¡­ stop right there!¡± The ck haired beauty became very frightened as she watched Ye Wu Chene closer to her. She retreated a couple of steps back and, with a face expressing fear, she pleaded, ¡°If you let me go, I promise that I won¡¯t spread any of the matters that happened today. You can continue pretending to be a fool and there will definitely not be a soul that would suspect you. Otherwise, if the news about you pretending to be a fool is leaked, the sect leader will definitely not let you go scot free.¡± Ye Wu Chen lifted his head slightly. A charming smile appeared on his divine face. His purple clothing fluttered without wind as an intense aura rose from his surroundings. Seeing such an asura-like man, the ck haired beauty shuddered more vigorously. A purple ray of light shed before she could continue her begging, resulting in blood spluttering out from her throat. She had never expected that she would die beneath the hands of a man that hadn¡¯t even reached the age of 20 as she passed away. ¡°No!¡± When the white haired beauty saw the death of her younger sister, her eyes subconsciously turned red. With a heart wrenching holler, her moves became increasingly disarrayed. Pang! Yan jin struck his palm on her chest. The white haired beauty¡¯s body soared like a kite with broken strings as shended heavily among the crowd. Blood flowed profusely from her mouth, quickly dying her white hair red. Her gaze remained focused on the ck haired beauty, boundless sorrow in her eyes. If it wasn¡¯t for her initial greed for power, she wouldn¡¯t have enticed her younger sister to join the Saintess Sect with her. At the Saintess Sect, they were just ythings of the sect leader. Thinking about that man, the white haired beauty smiled. That man was so tyrannically powerful that she fell in love with him. Yet, he was so ruthless and unfeeling. No matter who it was, he didn¡¯t fall in love with anyone as his heart was only filled with profit and benefits. He would whole-heartedly plot to snatch any talented virgin into the Saintess Sect. After soaking them in medicinal baths for a month, he would use their body to increase his power. But, he would only use that woman once and never twice. The one she had let down the most in her life was her younger sister. If it wasn¡¯t for her reluctance to leave the sect leader, her younger sister wouldn¡¯t have paid such a price. Even the heavens wouldn¡¯t be able to tolerate the misdoings of humans. ¡°Hahaha!¡± The white haired beautyughed madly. While sheughed, tears flowed down her face. ¡°Ghost King, I advise you not to oppose the Saintess Sect. The sect consists of numerous secrets. Yet, I shall still tell you this. Your fiancee¡¯s body constitution is rather special, so the sect leader definitely won¡¯t give up on her. The sect leader, however, just wants her virgin body. If she isn¡¯t a virgin, she won¡¯t be of any use to the sect leader.¡± Chapter 128 - The Remorseful Emperor Of Zi Yue

Chapter 128 - The Remorseful Emperor Of Zi Yue

After the white haired beauty said that, she coughed out a mouthful of blood and the light in her eyes dimmed. She hoped that she wouldn¡¯t be greedy for power again in her next life, and never again fall in love with someone she shouldn¡¯t have. Furthermore, she wanted to live a peaceful life with her younger sister¡­ She slowly closed her eyes, her lips curling up into a relieved smile. She didn¡¯t have to do anymore things for him from now on. She also didn¡¯t have to watch him do bed matters with virgins one after the other. She no longer needed to be in pain¡­ When the Emperor of Zi Yue saw the fall of the two experts of the Saintess Sect, he was stupefied. Suddenly, he felt Ye Wu Chen¡¯s gaze shoot over. He was so terrified that his entire body shuddered. He waspletely petrified. ¡°What do you want? We are the Emperor of Zi Yue. You dare to continue offending Us?¡± Mu Ru Yue helplessly shook her head. She really didn¡¯t know how the Emperor survived up to this stage. Ye Wu Chen dared to kill the people from the Saintess Sect. How could he be afraid of a puny Emperor? ¡°Your Majesty Emperor, I¡¯ve heard that you have detained someone from my Qing Yun Sect?!¡± Just when everyone thought that thismotion was over, an angered shout was heard from outside of the pce door. When everyone turned back, they saw Elder Zhao from the Qing Yun Sect dashing in from outside. The Emperor of Zi Yue recognised those that were people from the Qing Yun Sect. He couldn¡¯t help but be dazed as he asked, ¡°Sir Elder Zhao, We didn¡¯t detain anyone from your Qing Yun Sect. Where is this person of the Qing Yun Sect that you speak of?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Elder Zhao coldly snorted, his gazending on Mu Ru Yue. When he saw herpletely unharmed, he secretly let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Lady Mu, it is great that you¡¯re unhurt. Previously, when Li Lu came looking for me from your manor and said that something might happen to you, it really gave me a fright. If anything were to happen to you, how am I going to report it to Grandmaster Wu Yu? That old fellow is extremely protective by nature. If he were to know something bad happened to his precious disciple, wouldn¡¯t he have obliterated the entire Kingdom of Zi Yue?¡± Upon saying that, Elder Zhao was slightly angered. The Emperor of Zi Yue was too gutsy to dare bully Grandmaster Wu Yu¡¯s precious disciple. Who didn¡¯t know that after that old fellow got this precious disciple, he frequently talked about her as though he feared not to? He pampered her so much, his overprotective nature clearly showed how much he feared she might get hurt. If he knew someone bullied her, how can that old fellow not be enraged? How could this tiny Emperor of Zi Yue survive that old fellow¡¯s wrath? He might even annihte the entire Kingdom of Zi Yue in his fury. With that old fellow¡¯s personality, such a matter wasn¡¯t impossible. Elder Zhao words directly exposed everything. It frightened the Emperor of Zi Yue so much that he went pale and his legs became jelly. He nearly copsed onto the ground. ¡°Sir¡­ Sir Elder Zhao, did you just say that she is the disciple to the Chief Alchemist in the Qing Yun Sect, Grandmaster Wu Yu?¡± Did you really have to scare people to this extent? What kind of disaster had he just caught? If this were to be known to the Qing Yun Sect, he wouldn¡¯t be able to carry on being the Emperor. Thinking back, when Ye Tian Feng was merely the disciple of Grandmaster Tian Yuan. He already didn¡¯t dare to casually offend him. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have agreed to withdraw the marriage between him and Mu Ru Yue on behalf of Ye Tian Feng¡¯s request, or make him go back on his word due to his regret afterward. It wasughable that Ye Tian Feng was beyond delighted with his identity. What¡¯s more, Mu Ting Er had wanted to use him as an excuse to build connections to Grandmaster Tian Yuan from the Qing Yun Sect. Who knew that the most unloved daughter of the Mu family had all of a sudden became the disciple of the Chief Alchemist? Inparison between the identity of the Chief Alchemist and Grandmaster Tian Yuan, it was as different as the sky and earth. What did he just do? Thinking back on his actions, the Emperor of Zi Yue shuddered viciously in fear¡­ Chapter 129 - I Will Wait For Your Explanation

Chapter 129-I Will Wait For Your Exnation

¡°Elder Zhao, I will leave the aftermath matters to you.¡± Mu Ru Yue yawned. She had just rushed back from a month¡¯s journey, only to be summoned into the pce. As such, she didn¡¯t have the chance to rest up properly. Since this matter was settled, she should return to the Mu residence. Suddenly, she lifted her head to look calmly at the man with that divine appearance, but didn¡¯t say anything. When Ye Wu Chen received the gaze she shot over, his heart tightened. A trace of panic shed past his handsome face. He was truly scared, scared that she would distance herself from him from now on and ignore him her entire life. His fear escted in his heart, so much so that he couldn¡¯t bear to walk before Mu Ru Yue. Instead, he lifted his hand to hold that young girl¡¯s shoulder. When his fingers were about to touch her, he ced his hand down. His eyes were filled with confusion and panic. He seemed to be at a loss on how to begin exining everything to her. Tell her that it wasn¡¯t by choice? But a deceit was a deceit. No matter how many excuses he came up with, he couldn¡¯t change that fact. Silence yed between those two. After a while, the young girl¡¯s calm voice was heard by him, ¡°I will wait for you toe and exin.¡± Upon saying that, Mu Ru Yue turned around and walked out of the pce. When her white clothing disappeared from his sight, Ye Wu Chen¡¯s wound up heart gradually rxed. A charming smile was disyed on his handsome face. It was great that she didn¡¯t ignore him and gave him an opportunity to exin¡­ This night was like water as the evening wind blew. Mu Ru Yue stood before the window. The night wind brushed past her hair, gently streaming against her face. She lifted her head to look at the night sky outside her window, aplex ray of light in her eyes. Ye Wu Chen walked up behind her and stared at the young girl before the window. His appearance was so perfect that it might even enrage the human gods. His charming eyes werepletely filled with emotions as though he could only ept one person in his gaze. ¡°Around a decade ago, my parents were murdered by the Saintess Sect one night. 300 people of the King Nan An Manor died, leaving me as the sole survivor. My father told me before he died that if I wanted to live on, I must disguise myself so that everyone wouldn¡¯t pay attention to me. From then on, I yed the role of a fool. Everyone agreed and said that my mentality stagnated since that night¡­¡± That night had been a nightmare in his life. The initially blissful family turned to dust in an instant. He had been personally hidden by his father at that time, resulting in his lucky escape from that cmity. Following that, due to him bing a fool the Saintess Sect didn¡¯t want to do too many bad deeds. As such, they didn¡¯t cut the grass by its roots. Yet, how could the misdeeds done by the Saintess Sect be small? How many innocent people have died under the Saintess Sect? ¡°How did the Ghost King¡¯s titlee about? I have been really curious. Your scars really do look sinister, but it still wasn¡¯t to the extent of being ghost-like?¡± Mu Ru Yue slowly turned around and raised her gaze to look at the handsome man before her as she asked. The man smiled. His smile was so charming that it was simr to how a Devil¡¯s Snare bewitches people¡¯s heart. ¡°It was due to a maid that identally found out my secret. Because of that, I made her insane. Moreover, to make it so that there wouldn¡¯t be any extra people in the King Manor, I purposefully made my subordinates release rumours that I had a ghost-like appearance. In addition to the crazed maid, no one was willing to enter Ghost King Manor from then on. It made it easier to carry out my moves.¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her brows as she stated, ¡°You have been pretending to be a fool for so many years due to the Saintess Sect? It¡¯sughable that I was actually kept in the dark for such a long time.¡± Chapter 130 - My Entire Life Would Solely Be Yours

Chapter 130- My Entire Life Would Solely Be Yours

¡°Mu Er.¡± Ye Wu Chen slowly walked before Mu Ru Yue and extended his arm to pull her into his embrace. His slender fingers brushed gently against the young girl¡¯s long hair as he looked tenderly at the beauty in his embrace. ¡°I had wanted to tell this to you, but I know that with your personality, you definitely won¡¯t sit still about it. I didn¡¯t want to endanger you.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body shuddered slightly, but she didn¡¯t push him away and allowed him to embrace her. She wasn¡¯t an illogical person. Even though this man deceived her, he had his reasons. If she were in his shoes, she would have made the same decision. But he still lied to her after all, so some punishments should be given¡­ ¡°Mu Er.¡± Ye Wu Chen lowered his gaze to look at the young girl in his embrace. His slender fingers gently lifted her jaw. An icy finger tip gently caressed her lips as his own curled up into an increasingly charming smile. Seeing the man¡¯s face erging in her eyes, Mu Ru Yue suddenly reacted and abruptly pushed Ye Wu Chen away. She red viciously at him. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± ¡°My wife, it isn¡¯t like we hadn¡¯t kissed before?¡± Ye Wu Chen expressed grief as his wife became more distant as expected, hurting his heart greatly. ¡°I only treated you as a kid at that time.¡± Mu Ru Yue gritted her teeth in hatred as she thought about how this man made use of his innocent appearance to deceive her. ¡°If my wife likes it, how about your husband continues being a fool?¡± Ye Wu Chen smiled. Inparison to his previously innocent smile, the current him carried both a charming andzy aura as well. It was bewitching. Mu Ru Yue nced at him. ¡°How are you still a fool?¡± ¡°I am willing to be a fool that you can order around at your side for my entire life.¡± With Ye Wu Chen¡¯s charming smile, his handsome appearance became very moving. It was so perfect that no one would be able to ignore him. ¡°As long as it is yours, my wife¡¯s order, I, as your husband, definitely won¡¯t reject it so casually. What do you say, my wife?¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t answer him. A smile was instead raised on her impable, small face. ¡°Ye Wu Chen, it is still a fact that you deceived me. Even though I won¡¯t be overly strict with you about this, some small punishments must still be carried out.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Ye Wu Chen caressed his jaw. With a charming and crafty smile in his eyes, he used an intimate voice to say, ¡°How about punishing your husband by letting him warm your bed for life?¡± ¡°Ye Wu Chen!¡± Mu Ru Yue gritted her teeth. She red viciously at the charming, smiling man. Ye Wu Chen blinked twice and his smile became increasingly bewitching. ¡°Then how about punishing your husband by warming only your bed for life?¡± Warming only your bed for life¡­¡­ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart trembled slightly and even rippled softly. Taking advantage of this moment, Ye Wu Chen extended his arm to pull her into his embrace. He tightly hugged the young girl¡¯s waist before lowering his head to domineeringly kiss those lips that he¡¯d desired for such a long time. ¡°Ye Wu Chen, you¡­¡± Following that, all of her words were trapped in her throat. Mu Ru Yue wanted to lift her leg to kick the man away, but who knew that Ye Wu Chen was already prepared for it as his legs were securely wrapped around her own, immobilizing her? After a long period of time, Ye Wu Chen released the young girl in his embrace as his slender finger gently caressed her lips. His mouth curled into a charming smile. ¡°My wife, you had already seen mepletely naked before. In this life, you can¡¯t not be responsible to your husband. Let¡¯s quickly get married, alright?¡± Chapter 131 - Ye Wu Chen’s Gentleness and Mu Ru Yue’s Moved Heart

Chapter 131 - Ye Wu Chen¡¯s Gentleness and Mu Ru Yue¡¯s Moved Heart

Mu Ru Yue red viciously at him, a faint blush on her exquisite face. Gritting her teeth, she asked, ¡°Initially, who was the one that came running inpletely naked when I was bathing? What were you thinking at that time?¡± ¡°Your husband wants you to be responsible for him.¡± Ye Wu Chen was truly honest and directly revealed his intentions. ¡°Ye Wu Chen!¡± Mu Ru Yue tightly clenched her fist to forcefully stop herself from moving on impulse and punching that handsome face that was owed a beating. ¡°I didn¡¯t agree to marry you. Now that Imperial decree is already ineffective toward us!¡± ¡°Your husband can wait.¡± Ye Wu Chen looked tenderly at the girl in his embrace, smiled sinisterly as he said, ¡°I will wait until the day you are willing to marry me. But in that period of time, if there are other guys that appear by your side, your husband cannot help but be jealous. Their oue will be the same as Feng Jing Tian¡¯s.¡± ¡°Feng Jing Tian. You¡¯re referring to that enchanter?¡± Mu Ru Yue looked curiously at Ye Wu Chen. ¡°What did you do to Feng Jing Tian?¡± Ye Wu Chen raised his brow and looked at the girl in his embrace. With a hint of a sinister aura upon his divine appearance, he answered, ¡°Nothing much, just made him unable to leave the bed for half a year. Why? My wife, do you feel pity for him?¡± ¡°Pity? I pity that enchanter? I just feel that you did great. I felt like kicking him whenever I saw that flower-like smile.¡± Ye Wu Chen was slightly dazed before he helplessly shook his head. His eyes were filled with affection and tenderness. ¡°Mu Er, it¡¯ste already. You should rest up. Your husband will surelye and look for you tomorrow.¡± Ye Wu Chen gently held Mu Ru Yue¡¯s head before softly kissing her forehead. With a charming smile, he swore that he definitely wouldn¡¯t let go of her hands. As she watched that man¡¯s figure disappear beneath the moonlight, Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart could never be as peaceful as stagnant water again. That man¡¯s every action made her heart ripple. Within the night, Ye Wu Chen halted his steps, his purple clothes fluttering in the evening wind. At this moment, a ck clothed girl appeared behind him. She knelt and respectfully queried, ¡°Master, what are your orders?¡± ¡°Ben Wang wants the people from the Saintess Sect to know that Ben Wang has been ying the fool. Do it in the next half month.¡± Currently, the pce was already being controlled and the two experts from the Saintess Sect had died. It would be difficult for his news to pass out from the pce, so at the moment he could only depend on himself. ¡°Master?¡± Die Yi looked with astonishment at Ye Wu Chen. With a light purse of her red lips, she gathered her courage and said, ¡°Your subordinate will be bold and ask master to withdraw thy order. With the current power of Ghost manor, it still cannot resist the Saintess Sect. Why does master want those people to know that master was pretending to be a fool? Won¡¯t the people of the Saintess Sect be attracted ande?¡± The night¡¯s atmosphere instantly became tense. Die Yi¡¯s heart tightened violently as an oppressive aura rose before her. Her body softened beneath the pressure and fell directly to the ground. She didn¡¯t dare to raise her head to look at the man. Ye Wu Chen looked down at the girl that fell to the ground. With ayer of darkness on his handsome face, his voice sounded as sinister as anything from hell, causing Die Yi¡¯s body and soul to shudder. ¡°You just need to follow Ben Wang¡¯s order!¡± Follow? Die Yi smiled bitterly. She was absolutely loyal to master as this was the man in her heart. Yet, she couldn¡¯t bear to watch her master walk such steps that would endanger Ghost manor for a girl. Chapter 132 - Die Yi’s Sinister Plot Part 1

Chapter 132- Die Yi¡¯s Sinister Plot Part 1

As she thought about it, Die Yi clenched her teeth. She didn¡¯t know how she managed to muster her guts to raise her head to look at the divine looking man before her. ¡°Your subordinate guesses that master is doing this for the future mistress. It must be due to the mistress gaining the attention of the Saintess Sect. Once Master exposes his pretence of a fool and demonstrates his strength, it will definitely shift the attention of the Saintess Sect toward master instead of mistress. Mistress will be at peace for a moment then, but did master not think due to this, it would definitely ruin Ghost manor? Moreover, master just needs mistress to not be a virgin in order to stop that sect leader from paying attention to her. Why does master not do it the safer way and instead choose to use the most risky method?¡± Currently, Ye Wu Chen¡¯s expression was so dark that it could petrify others. He walked slowly toward Die Yi. As he neared, a tyrannical power flowed out. Die Yi¡¯splexion paled instantly and she coughed out a mouthful of blood. She looked with shock at Ye Wu Chen. At this moment, she actually felt as though her life wasn¡¯t in her hands. ¡°Who allowed you to question Ben Wang¡¯s decision?¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s expression was as gloomy as the calm before a storm. Sinister rays of light shed through his eyes as he waved his hand, using his power to viciously strike against Die Yi. Peng! Blood instantly gushed out from the back of Die Yi¡¯s head as shended on a stone. ¡°Scram!¡± Ignoring Die Yi¡¯s paleplexion, Ye Wu Chen said in a sinister and unfeeling tone, ¡°If there is a next time, you can just directly enter the disciplinary hall.¡± Ghost manor¡¯s disciplinary hall was a ce where one would certainly lose half a life upon leaving. Die Yi¡¯s fragile body shuddered. Was this man always so ruthless? He didn¡¯t mind and care about the Ghost manor that he had so bitterly constructed, all because of a woman? Actually, there was some hidden motive as to why Die Yi wanted Ye Wu Chen and Mu Ru Yue to have sexual intercourse. She herself had been pursuing the Ghost King for a long time already. That man always wanted his body to be clean so he never had any rtionship with any women. Perhaps he didn¡¯t know the enjoyment of it due to not having experienced it. During her missions, she had met many men that were initially focused on cleanliness, but would then be hooked to that taste after having sexual intercourse. Thus, she thought that once master and mistress did it and he enjoyed it, she could perhaps take the opportunity to be master¡¯s concubine. On this continent, it was typical for a man to have 3 wives and 4 concubines. Her master¡¯s identity was noble, so it was a guarantee that he would have a couple of concubines. No matter how much he loved the main mistress, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have only her in his life. Of course, Die Yi¡¯s thoughts were great, but in Ye Wu Chen¡¯s life, he would no longer be able to ept any other woman than Mu Ru Yue. It was enough for him to have just her in his life. Gazing after Ye Wu Chen¡¯s leaving figure, Die Yi climbed up from the ground. She tightly clenched her fist and whispered, ¡°Master, I am sorry, but Die Yi will not be able to follow yourmand this time.¡± It wasn¡¯t just due to her own personal matters. She just couldn¡¯t bear to watch her master destroy Ghost manor for a girl and even endanger himself. She deeply loved master, so even if master didn¡¯t know of it, she wanted to do something for him¡­ Mu residence Just after Mu Ru Yue removed her outer clothes and headed for bed, a foreign aura suddenly appeared from outside the door. She hastily stood up from her bed. After a slight daze, she recovered and, with iciness in her eyes, shouted, ¡°Who¡¯s there!¡± There wasn¡¯t any reply. The leaves outside her window rustled. It was so quiet that nothing could be heard, excluding the flow of the evening wind. A ck figure moved in a sh past the window. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart sunk as she rushed out by breaking the window. Her gazended on a masked, ck clothed woman. ¡°Who are you?¡± Chapter 133 - Die Yi’s Sinister Plot Part 2

Chapter 133 - Die Yi¡¯s Sinister Plot Part 2

The ck-clothed woman didn¡¯t say anything and just coldly gazed at Mu Ru Yue. She suddenly waved her hand, emitting a green mist. Mu Ru Yue hastily covered her mouth and nose, but some of that substance still entered her body. ¡°Poison is useless against me.¡± Mu Ru Yue coldly smiled. As an alchemist, she had previously prepared some antidotes. But after she analyzed what poison that ck clothed girl used, her expression slightly changed. ¡°Lust Arousing Grass!¡± Lust Arousing Grass was the name of an aphrodisiac drug. It waspletely different from poison since poison could be cured with antidotes, but there was no antidote for Lust Arousing Grass¡­ The ck clothed girl smiled coldly. She instantly turned around to leave and was about to take a step out of the courtyard when Mu Ru Yue finally got back to her senses and coldly ordered, ¡°Yan Jin, capture that woman!¡± She wanted to know who wanted to harm her! Swish! A ck figure dashed out from inside. The ck clothed girl felt that the situation was against her and wanted to run away, but how could her strength be greater than Yan Jin¡¯s? She was already captured by him before she could leave the Mu residence and was tossed roughly before Mu Ru Yue. ¡°Little girl, are you alright?¡± Yan Jin saw Mu Ru Yue¡¯s slightly flushed face as he continued with worry on his face, ¡°The Lust Arousing Grass¡¯s medicinal potency is extremely strong. It is far more potent than other ordinary aphrodisiacs. You can only use a man to resolve the medicinal effect.¡± Just when Yan Jin wanted to ask if she wished for him to bring Ye Wu Chen over, she replied, ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡± Mu Ru Yue shook her head. She looked mesmerizing with her slightly flushed face. As her breathing hastened, she said, ¡°I am heading back to my room to rest. Remember to not let anyone bother me.¡± Yan Jin opened his mouth, but swallowed back his words. He looked coldly at thepletely tied up ck clothed girl and lifted his leg to kick her viciously. ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are, but since you hurt that little girl, you will definitely regret doing what you did today!¡± His eyes gave off a domineering ray of light and a trace of coldness was expressed on Yan Jin¡¯s face¡­ his killing intent undisguised. But right now, he needed to save Mu Ru Yue first before dealing with this girlter. Die Yi sniggered coldly and gradually closed her eyes. She was actually thinking up ways on how to escape from this ce. If her master were to know of her actions, she would definitely regret it profusely. Yet, it was unthinkable for the future mistress to hide a man in her room. She initially wanted to do something good for master. It seemed that it would be a little tricky now. With her current state, she wasn¡¯t able to secretly report it to master. Yet, as long as she wasn¡¯t a virgin, the sect leader wouldn¡¯t fancy her and master wouldn¡¯t need to risk himself. She didn¡¯t care who took her, but she definitely wouldn¡¯t let master endanger himself. Inside the room Mu Ru Yue did her best to calm the agitation of her heart, but the heat from her body just wouldn¡¯t cool down. The heat made her want to remove all of her clothing. She might be able to not to lose consciousness until now, but this little girl was already reaching her limit. ¡°Mhmm¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue wanted to speak, but a moan came out instead. She hastily shut her mouth. After a long while, she clenched her teeth and say, ¡°Leave!¡± ¡°But little girl¡­¡± ¡°Quickly scram!¡± Chapter 134 - Ye Wu Chen’s Rage Part 1

Chapter 134 -Ye Wu Chen¡¯s Rage Part 1

Yan Jin sighed slightly. Just when he wanted to leave the room, he suddenly saw Mu Ru Yue take a pair of scissors and mercilessly stab it in her thigh. Blood gushed from her thigh, staining her clothes red. ¡°Little girl, are you insane?!¡± Yan Jin¡¯s handsome face changed drastically, and the hatred he felt toward Die Yi reached its limit. If it wasn¡¯t for him worrying about Mu Ru Yue, he would have already left to chop that damnable girl into countless pieces! Mu Ru Yue closed her eyes and didn¡¯t speak any further. She could only keep her consciousness by feeling pain. Yan Jin¡¯s heart trembled slightly as he staggered toward the young girl lying on the bed. His heart ached when he looked at her blood stained thigh. Even though he didn¡¯t have romantic feelings toward Mu Ru Yue, after their interactions these past days, he already treated her as family. His only family member in this world¡­ ¡°Little girl, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Yan Jin closed his eyes slightly. When he opened them, his eyes were filled with determination. His handsome and domineering appearance looked resolute. Helpless, he said, ¡°Even if you hate me, I cannot watch you inflict pain on yourself in order to resist the Lust Arousing Grass. It is useless to do that.¡± Seeing Yan Jin¡¯s actions, Mu Ru Yue¡¯s flushed face changed slightly. It was as though she had used up all her remaining strength to shout, ¡°Yan Jin, get out!¡± ¡°Little girl, I am willing to let you do whatever punishment you want after you wake up.¡± The light in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes slowly faded, but she held on tenaciously. Just when she reached her limit, a purple figure barged in from outside. Peng! He had knocked Yan Jin out. At this moment, Mu Ru Yue looked at those eyes that were filled with distress¡­ ¡°Mu Er!¡± Ye Wu Chen moved in a sh to pull Mu Ru Yue into his embrace. When he saw the blood stains on her clothing, a trace of killing intent shed past his eyes. ¡°Mu Er, I¡¯m sorry that I camete. Mu Er¡­¡± ¡°Wu Chen, I feel so hot¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue hugged Ye Wu Chen¡¯s body tightly. She couldn¡¯t help but snuggle up to him after feeling the coolness of his body. With hazy eyes, she only registered that the heat from her body was making her extremely ufortable. ¡°I feel so ufortable¡­¡± She frowned slightly and raised her hands to rip her clothing apart, revealing her chest and fair skin. Ye Wu Chen¡¯s mouth and tongue dried up from seeing her body. ¡°Mu Er, you will regret it. I don¡¯t want to have you while you are under this condition.¡± ¡°Wu Chen¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue turned over her body toy on top of Ye Wu Chen¡¯s body, pushing him down directly onto the bed. With a trace of red on her face, she leaned forward to kiss Ye Wu Chen¡¯s lips. The man¡¯s lips were icy and cold, giving her a feeling of unprecedentedfort. She wanted more¡­ ¡°Mu Er!¡± Ye Wu Chen tightly clenched his teeth as his woman moved all over his body, causing his body to tense up. Yet, he didn¡¯t want to have his woman now, on impulse, when she wasn¡¯t in a clear state of mind. ¡°Mu Er, listen to me.¡± Ye Wu Chen tightly held the young girl¡¯s body. He got up from the bed and let her sit on hisp. The arousement he felt was being forcefully suppressed by his own will. How could he be calm with his beloved woman in his embrace? Ye Wu Chen, however, clearly understood that Mu Ru Yue¡¯s current mind wasn¡¯t clear. If he really had her now, she would definitely regret it once she woke up. He wasn¡¯t willing to let her regret it. Chapter 135 - Ye Wu Chen’s Rage Part 2

Chapter 135 - Ye Wu Chen¡¯s Rage Part 2

He looked at the young girl¡¯s flushed and exquisite appearance. A me seemed to erupt within Ye Wu Chen¡¯s throat. With a hoarse voice, he said, ¡°Mu Er, unless you personally tell me that you want to marry me or is willing to pass yourself to me, I definitely won¡¯t do anything to you.¡± Even though he was barely reining in his self-control, he didn¡¯t have any other choice but to not touch her. In the end, this was in order to keep her from having any regrets and from being unhappy. ¡°Wu Chen¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her head slightly. When she looked at the handsome face before her, she wanted to get closer to him and lower her body¡¯s temperature. Ye Wu Chen lowered his head to kiss her lips as he gently and meticulously tasted his girl. As he did so, he ced his right hand on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s back. His touch firm, he slowly sent an icy aura from his palm and into Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body. Under the night of the Mu residence, the ck clothed girl that had all of her limbs tied up and was tossed on the ground expressed terror as she looked at the tightly shut door. Master hade. Master actually arrived. She was doomed¡­ Nobody could be clearer than her about understanding her master¡¯s actions. Because of her n, even being disciplined in Ghost manor wouldn¡¯t be able to appease her master¡¯s fury. Die Yi was so terrified that her delicate body began to shudder. She bit tightly on her lips. Her face paled slightly behind the ck cloth on her face. She just hoped that her master would let her die quickly in consideration for all that she had done for Ghost manor. A night went by without sleep. When the sun started to rise, Mu Ru Yue opened her eyes and instantly felt a pair of hands sticking tightly to her back. Thinking back to what happened yesterday, she was momentarily rmed. She didn¡¯t see who was hugging her and just punched out. A groan was heard and a low voice was heard. ¡°Mu Ru Yue, are you trying to kill your husband?¡± ¡°Wu Chen?¡± Mu Ru Yue was startled and looked curiously at the man¡¯s handsome face. ¡°Wu Chen, why are you here? I seem to remember that yesterday¡­¡± Ye Wu Chen didn¡¯t sleep the entire night. In addition to inserting energy into her body, hisplexion wasn¡¯t good and he looked both pale and feeble. After all, if it were an ordinary person that used up an entire night of energy consumption, they would have already copsed. ¡°Yesterday, you were affected by the Lust Arousing Grass. Luckily, your husband felt that something was amiss. I came to check on you and found you in that condition.¡± Mu Ru Yue hastily pulled at her clothes and looked at him. ¡°Did you do anything to me?¡± Seeing her expression, Ye Wu Chen couldn¡¯t help but lift his lips into a charming smile. ¡°My wife, it can¡¯t be that you don¡¯t remembering tossing yourself into my embracest night? Since it was the first time my wife took the initiative, how could your husband reject your advances?¡± ¡°Ye Wu Chen!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression changed drastically. She could only vaguely remember what happenedst night. It couldn¡¯t be that she had really pushed this man over and gobbled him up? ¡°Do you really think that something would have happened with us wearing clothes?¡± Ye Wu Chen smiled as he suddenly felt that teasing this woman was great. ¡°My attribute is a little special. Externally, it looks like the element of darkness, but there is coldness in dark powers so your husband used his strength to suppress the effects of the Lust Arousing Grass. That medicine was so potent, however, that I had to use the entire night topletely suppress it.¡± ¡°Wu Chen¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue was a little touched. This man could have taken that opportunity to have her, but he didn¡¯t do so. He had used a different method in order to help her instead. ¡°Wu Chen, you¡¯re such a fool.¡± She broke out intoughter as this fellow was still a fool in those kinds of matters. Chapter 136 - Ye Wu Chen’s Rage Part 3

Chapter 136- Ye Wu Chen¡¯s Rage Part 3

¡°Your husband already mentioned this before; I am willing to be a fool by your side.¡± Ye Wu Chen held Mu Ru Yue tightly in his embrace, a gentle smile on his lips. With charming eyes that carried a coldness, he said, ¡°My wife, isn¡¯t it time for payback now?¡± He would never be able to imagine what would have happened if he hadn¡¯te to check on herst night. Ye Wu Chen couldn¡¯t forget the blood stains that covered her body. She must had to inflict pain on herself in order to maintain her consciousness. How could his heart not ache for her? A trace of killing intent shed past Ye Wu Chen¡¯s eyes when he thought about the girl that plotted against Mu Ru Yue. ¡°Yun Han, bring that girl in!¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Once his wordsnded, Yun Han brought in a ck clothed girl. At this moment, the cloth that covered the girl¡¯s appearance fell, instantly revealing her face. Ye Wu Chen¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Die Yi, it seems that you have disobeyed Ben Wang¡¯s order once more.¡± His voice carried a killing intent that made Die Yi¡¯s body shudder. ¡°Master, Die Yi knows her mistake. She pleads master to give her a quick death. Die Yi knelt and kowtowed roughly. Her forehead ashened instantly and blood flowed down from a corner of her forehead, staining half her face red. ¡°Quick? How can Ben Wang give you a fast death? The snakes in the snake den hadn¡¯t been used for a long time. You should go there and be fed to the snakes.¡± Ye Wu Chen looked gloomily at Die Yi. His divine face carried killing intent as he spoke those words without emotion, as though he were speaking about something minor. ¡°No!¡± Die Yi shrieked. The snakes in that den wouldn¡¯t swallow their prey in one go. Instead, they would slowly torture them to their limit before tearing their prey apart and sharing the prey among them. She was more willing to die under a sword than to go to that snake den. ¡°Master, your subordinate did this for you. You nned to expose your power to the Saintess Sect, to shift their focus to you instead of mistress. But it would surely harm you that way. As long as mistress isn¡¯t a virgin, the sect leader of the Saintess Sect would lose interest in her. Master doesn¡¯t want to use such a simple method, but wished to risk your life for the mistress instead. Your subordinate couldn¡¯t bear for master to risk his life, so she was bold in deciding to do what she did. Please, master! Please give your subordinate a quick death. What she did was for master.¡± Die Yi kowtowed roughly again, so she didn¡¯t in the slightest see Ye Wu Chen¡¯s increasingly dark face. ¡°Yun Han, take her away.¡± Ye Wu Chen looked sinisterly at Die Yi. There was no emotions on his handsome face, not to even mention pity. ¡°No! Master, please forgive Die Yi. Die Yi truly knows her mistake. Die Yi loves master so deeply. Why is master treating Die Yi in such a manner? Die Yi is wholeheartedly willing to serve master as a lowly servant forever and doesn¡¯t want any identity. Die Yi pleads for master to forgive her.¡± Die Yi jumped over with the hope of grabbing onto Ye Wu Chen¡¯s sleeve, but she was kicked away by him before she could get close. Ye Wu Chen shook the sleeve of his clothing and, with a trace of a snigger in his charming eyes, said, ¡°Serving Ben Wang as a lowly servant? Do you even have that right? Ben Wang will only have one girl at his side in the past, present, and future. Even in Ben Wang¡¯s next life, it would be the same case where nobody except her will have the right to stay by Ben Wang¡¯s side. ¡°It seems that it¡¯ll be insufficient for you to just be tossed into the snake den. Yun Han, first take her to the disciplinary hall for 100 days before tossing her into the snake den! You must remember that you definitely can¡¯t let her die before tossing her into the snake den.¡± Die Yi fell to the ground and just let Yun Han pull her away without putting up any resistance¡­ Chapter 137 - Let’s Get Married Part 1

Chapter 137 - Let¡¯s Get Married Part 1

¡°Wu Chen, did she speak the truth?¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her head to look at the man¡¯s handsome face, aplex ray of light in her eyes. Ye Wu Chen extended his arm to pull Mu Ru Yue into his embrace once more, letting her head lean back her head on his chest. His lips curled up into a charming smile as he gently caressed her hair with his slender fingers. ¡°Mu Er, you don¡¯t need to dread about these matters. You can just leave it to your husband.¡± Mu Ru Yue quietly leaned against the man¡¯s chest. At this moment, she could hear his strong heartbeat. A trace of warmth flowed from her heart as she stayed within his embrace. How did she, Mu Ru Yue, have the qualification and right to be treated by Ye Wu Chen in such a manner? ¡°Wu Chen.¡± She raised her sight a bit to look upon the divine appearance of the man before her before saying softly, ¡°Let¡¯s get married¡­¡± Silence¡­ The entire room became silent and gave off a peculiar atmosphere. Ye Wu Chen was stunned for a moment. He was dazed by this great surprise and he appeared disoriented as he looked at Mu Ru Yue before asking, ¡°Mu Er, what did you just say? Can you repeat that?¡± Mu Ru Yue chuckled as she repeated, ¡°I said, let¡¯s get married.¡± Ye Wu Chen waspletely sure that he hadn¡¯t misheard her this time. He excitedly hugged Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body. An unprecedented and surprised smile appeared on his divine appearance. ¡°Mu Er, you promise to marry me? You finally want to wed me? Let¡¯s get married this instant. I will immediately order people to set up the wedding hall.¡± Seeing her man¡¯s excited expression, Mu Ru Yue felt that it was rather funny. ¡°Why are you in such a rush? A lot of things need to be prepared for the marriage. For example, theparison of our birthdates, the auspicious dates, and also¡ª¡± Her following words were sealed in her mouth by Ye Wu Chen. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows shuddered gently as she gradually closed her eyes. She hugged her man¡¯s waist tightly with both of her arms, enjoying this romantic, intense kiss¡­ Ye Wu Chen seemed to be fearful of hurting her as his kiss was gentle and careful, yet he still meticulously tasted the young girl. Hisrge hand gently caressed her back, feeling the temperature of the girl¡¯s body through her thin clothes. This girl was the one he was willing to protect his entire life. For her, not to mention abandoning all of his ns, so what if he shook the entire world? ¡°Mu Er.¡± Ye Wu Chen slowly released the young girl in his grasp. With an exceptionally charming smile and eyes that were filled with tenderness and love, he swore, ¡°I, Ye Wu Chen, will definitely not let you down in this life.¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her gaze as she giggled.¡± I believe you, but if you really do let me down in the future, I wouldn¡¯t mind breaking off our rtionship. My husband can only have me in his life and can¡¯t randomly collect germs. I don¡¯t need a man filled with germs by my side. If that happens, I can only divorce that husband.¡± Ye Wu Chen caressed her hair and lowered his head to ce another kiss, this one on her forehead. He waspletely different from when he treated Die Yi, to whom he had been as ruthless as an Asura. The current him was so charming and enticing. He was so gentle that it would cause one to be deeply captivated by him. ¡°Your husband won¡¯t give you a chance to divorce him. In this life, excluding you, how can other girls enter my eyes? It is sufficient to have just you in my life.¡± His gaze was as gentle as water. That gaze was only for his special girl. Mu Ru Yue was moved as she stuck her body close to the man¡¯s chest. With a smile, she said, ¡°Wu Chen, you¡¯re a guy that won¡¯t easily fall in love with a girl. Why did you¡­¡± She didn¡¯t finish her sentence, but Ye Wu Chen already knew what she wanted to ask. Chapter 138 - Let’s Get Married Part 2

Chapter 138- Let¡¯s Get Married Part 2

¡°Mu Er, you were the first one to not look down on me upon knowing my Ghost King identity.¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s lips slowly curved upward as he looked with tenderness at the young girl in his embrace. He still remembered the untarnished brilliance of her eyes when he first met her. There wasn¡¯t the slightest trace of mockery or sarcasm. What¡¯s more, she didn¡¯t express pity and instead treated him like an ordinary person. He could still remember what she said at that time. She said that as long as he didn¡¯t think he was a fool, he wouldn¡¯t be one. ¡°Afterwards, it was perhaps due to my curiosity that I went to look up your history. Even though the Qing Yun Sect had a tight hold of your informations, how could Ghost manor¡¯s power be unable to obtain it? At that time, your husband found out your innate talent test and your recruitment by the Chief Alchemist of the Qing Yun Sect. By then, I truly understood my wife.¡± Perhaps it was due to those investigations that Ye Wu Chen¡¯s gaze became increasingly gentle. He softly hugged the young girl in his arms and said, ¡°If it were any other, then when they be the disciple of the Chief Alchemist of the Qing Yun Sect, most of them would want to show off their identity. Even if they didn¡¯t, they would borrow that power for their own matters. You, on the other hand, wanted him to keep the status a secret and instead chose to w your way up with your own strength.¡± Even though she did make Elder Zhao take a trip to the pce, if it wasn¡¯t for Ye Wu Chen being in the pce in the first ce, then she might not have headed to the pce and expose her identity. His girl didn¡¯t like to depend on others, just like when she fought with Ling Ye. Clearly she could have just depended on his or Yan Jin¡¯s ability to easily kill him, but she instead chose to use the most risky method. She chose to defeat him with her own abilities. Yet, she wasn¡¯t an obstinate person as she clearly understood her current abilities and limits. If she were to meet an enemy that was obviously much stronger than she was, then she would allow others to fight instead. For example, Ling Ye¡¯s master and the experts from the Saintess Sect¡­ If she were determined to fight those strong experts, then it wouldn¡¯t be bravery, but idiocy. As such, she knew what she was doing¡­ How could he not fall in love with such a girl? ¡°Wu Chen, if I were to tell you that I am only a lingering soul, will you still marry me?¡± Mu Ru Yue asked seriously as she focused her gaze on the man before her. ¡°I am only a soul from a different dimension. It is unknown how I possessed Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body so technically, I am not a person. I might even head back to my original world someday. Do you still want me now?¡± Ye Wu Chen curled his lips into a smile, instantly bringing forth that peerless appearance. This man was so handsome that with just a smile, he could easily captivate a person¡¯s soul. ¡°Isn¡¯t it your husband¡¯s luck to discover you, such a unique existence?¡± Ye Wu Chen caressed her arm, then gently tightened his hold on her. ¡°Silly girl, no matter if you¡¯re a human, demon, monster, or even a ghost, it wouldn¡¯t in the slightest change the fact that you¡¯re my, Ye Wu Chen¡¯s, wife. My wife that I would use my entire life to protect. If you¡¯re really a lingering soul and the heavens want to take you away, then I would go against the heavens. Even if it¡¯s the heavens, they still don¡¯t have the right to force you to leave.¡± As Ye Wu Chen said this, an eyebrow was raised. His domineering voice was different from his usual charm, as if it carried an excessively brazen aura. So what if he went against the heavens? He didn¡¯t mind taking down the heavens if it meant that she was able to stay with him¡­ Chapter 139 - Let’s Get Married Part 3

Chapter 139- Let¡¯s Get Married Part 3

Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart rippled. This man was definitely still a fool. Perhaps it was fortunate for her to meet such a guy in this different world and gain his protection. No matter what, Mu Ru Yue was still a girl and any girl would be moved by his actions. With his words, no matter what he¡¯d previously done, it wasn¡¯t possible to be unmoved. ¡°Mu Er, let¡¯s pick a day to get married.¡± Ye Wu Chen gently held Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hand. With a charming smile, his tone became stronger and filled with an intense possessiveness. ¡°Since you promised to marry me, you will no longer have the right to abandon me. You will be solely mine in this life. Even if there are other guys that appear by your side, I don¡¯t mind making them unable to carry out their daily life themselves.¡± Ye Wu Chen couldn¡¯t bear to hurt Mu Ru Yue, even if there were men that appeared near her side. Those men would just have to withstand his wrath. How could anyone else fancy his Ghost King¡¯s woman? ¡°At my side, excluding you, there is only Yan Jin. But that fellow isn¡¯t a man, but just a little beast. It can¡¯t be that you¡¯re jealous about a tiny beast, right?¡± Mu Ru Yue nced at Ye Wu Chen and couldn¡¯t help but to chuckled. This guy was truly a vinegar jar¡­ ¡°If I didn¡¯t remember wrongly, there was Feng Jing Tian who had fancied you, and also, didn¡¯t the president of the Pill Assembly want to give you his grandson? Moreover, if I didn¡¯te in time yesterday, then that little beast would have done some errant matters to you.¡± Ye Wu Chen narrowed his eyes and suddenly gave a charming smile. ¡°My wife, don¡¯t you think your husband should be jealous with all that?¡± Mu Ru Yue rolled her eyes at Ye Wu Chen. ¡°Feng Jing Tian was hurt by you so much that he wouldn¡¯t be able to get out of bed for half a year. Qing Yu ispletely innocent. I¡¯m not familiar with him and just spoke some words to him. Everything else was just his grandfather¡¯s plot. As for Yan Jin, he just treats me as his family and doesn¡¯t have any romantic intent toward me.¡± But what happened yesterday had indeed urred. If it wasn¡¯t for Ye Wu Chening in time, then the oue couldn¡¯t be imaginable. Mu Ru Yue felt a little sheepish when she said thest line. ¡°I will teach him a lessonter as a reminder for him to mind his own business. Even if it¡¯s unbearable, I would have endured it.¡± ¡°Endure? You endured it like how you hurt yourself yesterday?¡± After seeing her injured, he was more willing for those injuries to be on him instead. Yet, this woman just didn¡¯t know how to take good care of herself. Suddenly, Ye Wu Chen raised his hand and pressed Mu Ru Yue onto the bed. With a ripping sound, he had tore apart her pants to expose that deep cut. ¡°Wu Chen, what are you doing? You¡­¡± Just as Mu Ru Yue wanted to say something, Ye Wu Chen raised his hand and used his chilly fingers to softly caress that cut. A trace of pain was expressed on his handsome, charming face. ¡°Mu Er, don¡¯t get hurt anymore.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body shuddered slightly, but she didn¡¯t say a word. If it wasn¡¯t for it being unavoidable, she wouldn¡¯t have done that to herself. After all, her consciousness had already be hazy at that time. Moreover, as a martial practitioner she would often get into battles. How could she ensure that she wouldn¡¯t get hurt?¡± ¡°Wu Chen, I will do my best to not harm myself unnecessarily.¡± ¡°You should be stronger then. If you have sufficient strength, I won¡¯t need to worry.¡± Ye Wu Chen lifted his gaze to focus on Mu Ru Yue. With a charming andnguid smile, he said word by word, ¡°I will wait for you to be stronger. Following that, you and I will reach the pinnacle of the world, standing side by side¡­¡± Chapter 140 - Shameless Mu Family’s Arrival Part 1

Chapter 140 - Shameless Mu Family¡¯s Arrival Part 1

¡®I will wait for you to be stronger. Following that, you and I will reach the pinnacle of the world, standing side by side¡­¡¯ His words were like a gigantic stone that struck Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart. She raised her head to look at the man that pressed her down. A hand was lifted as she caressed his handsome and captivating face, and then she smiled slightly. ¡°Alright, I will be much stronger and then walk alongside with you to reach the pinnacle of the world.¡± She set the goal of being able to walk toward their target alongside this man. Ye Wu Chen smiled, but didn¡¯t speak any further. He leaned his body forward and pressed against this young girl¡¯s lips, putting all of his feelings into that kiss. ¡°What did you say?¡± Peng! Within the Mu family home, Mu Qing mmed his hand on the table. With a glimmer of light in his eyes, he rified, ¡°Are you saying that the Ghost King had been ying the fool and is also the master of the Ghost manor? That his appearance is handsome and he possesses great strength?¡± What wasughable is that they had always been treating the Ghost King as a fool. How did Mu Ru Yue gain the qualification and right to have such an outstanding husband just by coincidence? No! He definitely wouldn¡¯t let Mu Ru Yue snatch this opportunity away. ¡°Somebody, go and tell Xue Er to prepare herself in order to pay her elder sister a visit with me.¡± No matter what, his Mu family had to make use of this opportunity. What kind of power was Ghost manor? ording to the rumours, they were even stronger than the Qing Yun Sect. The powers that the head of Ghost manor possessed was still unknown. Who could have known that the master of Ghost manor was depicted to be a fool that had a ghost-like appearance? If Mu Ru Yue became the main wife of the Ghost King, then he must definitely send Xue Er to him. Even if she became the second wife, he couldn¡¯t miss the chance in building a rtionship with the Ghost King. Mu Qing, after all, clearly knew that Mu Ru Yue wasn¡¯t the Mu family¡¯s biological daughter. It was due to that lord¡¯s request that made him have Mu Ru Yue stay in the Mu family and be known as one with the bloodline of the Mu family. It was precisely due to Mu Ru Yue not being his blood daughter that Mu Qing initially treated her so badly. Since she was a trash and wasn¡¯t his blood daughter, why would he want her? It was a pity that the current Mu Qing didn¡¯t know that Mu Yi Xue wasn¡¯t a virgin. Moreover, she was plotted by Ye Wu Chen who used a small manservant to harass her. Not to mention Ye Wu Chen, perhaps such a girl wouldn¡¯t be wanted by others. The spring wind blew and the reddened leaves gradually descended. Mu Ru Yuezily leaned against Ye Wu Chen¡¯s chest with a soothing smile on her face. Ye Wu Chen helped her peel a grape and then ced it near her mouth. She bit lightly on the grape, but before she could swallow it, Li Lu walked over. ¡°Mistress, the head of the Mu family along with his daughter hase to see you. Do you want to meet them?¡± ¡°See me?¡± Mu Ru Yue sniggered. ¡°Have they really juste to see me? It probably wouldn¡¯t be just that.¡± After saying that, she tossed a nce at Ye Wu Chen. ¡°I guess they actually want to see you instead. They definitely must have heard that you¡¯re not a fool so they came with the intention for you to take Mu Yi Xue as your second wife.¡± A trace of disdain shed past Ye Wu Chen¡¯s eyes. He subconsciously sniggered. ¡°It seems that some people don¡¯t have any self realization. Ben Wang already has a main wife, and there definitely wouldn¡¯t be any second wife. Toss them out of the manor. Also, use disinfectant to clean up the area they walked on.¡± Li Lu smiled. It seemed that Ghost King really doted upon his mistress. ¡°Understood.¡± Just when Li Lu turned to leave, a voice sounded from behind him. ¡°Wait.¡± ¡°Mistress, what other orders do you have?¡± At this moment, Li Lu hadpletely be Mu Ru Yue¡¯s caretaker and seemed to have forgotten his identity as the son of a general. Chapter 141 - The Shameless Mu Family’s Arrival Part 2

Chapter 141 - The Shameless Mu Family¡¯s Arrival Part 2

Mu Ru Yue continued to leanzily on Ye Wu Chen, a trace of listless expression on her face. She stretched her body before giving a false smile, ¡°Let them in; I¡¯m curious as to how shameless they will be.¡± Li Lu was shocked at Mu Ru Yue before replying, ¡°Yes, mistress.¡± Upon saying that, he turned and left. After a short moment, the figure of a father and daughter entered their sight. Compared to Mu Qing, whose face was filled with schemes, Mu Yi Xue looked at Ye Wu Chen, her beautiful eyes consisting of intense affections. He was actually the Ghost King, that previous fool. She didn¡¯t expect the Ghost King to look so handsome, yet acted as a fool to be able to live. How could any girl not fall for such an outstanding man? Moreover, Mu Yi Xue had already fallen for Ye Wu Chen due to his outstanding looks. When Mu Qing entered the Mu residence, he felt countless powerful auras pressuring him, causing his heart to shudder slightly. Yet, he just treated those auras as being from Ye Wu Chen¡¯s subordinates. No matter how hard he thought, he would never have imagined that those experts were part of the power Mu Ru Yue established¡ªthose from Massacre the Heavens Sect. Li Lu had recruited more experts ever since she returned from the Pill Assembly. After being baptised by countless pills, the strength of those experts were constantly growing. Initially, those experts didn¡¯t stay within the Mu residence, but after themotion with Die Yi. They were summoned back by Mu Ru Yue and typically cultivated inside the Mu residence. ¡°Yue Er.¡± Mu Qing looked at the young girl that was sitting on Ye Wu Chen. He frowned with slight dissatisfaction as he viewed such an act as going against convention. Even if it were a wedded girl, they wouldn¡¯t be allowed to sit on their husband¡¯sp. But after thinking about his purpose foring here, Mu Qing held back his disciplinary remarks. He forcefully put on a stiff smile. ¡°Your father let Xue Ere here to apany you as he thinks that you might be lonely staying here alone.¡± It wasn¡¯t a request, but an order. He directly spoke of his motives foring here. Mu Ru Yue sniggered as she nced at Mu Qing with an ice-cold gaze. ¡°Alone? Could it be that Ye Wu Chen isn¡¯t human? That Li Lu isn¡¯t human? That the others aren¡¯t human?¡± Mu Qing gave a couple dryughs. ¡°The Ghost King is your fiance so you won¡¯t be able to see each other frequently. Li Lu has already recognised you as his mistress so his status is different. As such, I thought of letting your younger sister keep youpany.¡± ¡°Status?¡± Mu Ru Yue chuckled. Her smile was ice-cold and filled with mockery. ¡°It can¡¯t be that the head of the Mu family thinks that her status isparable with my current prestigious status, right?¡± What Mu Ru Yue said was right. She was not only the Main Wife of the Ghost King, but was also the disciple of Grandmaster Wu Yu and a master of Ghost manor. Any of those identities would be iparable to Mu Yi Xue. Mu Yi Xue was currently clenching her fist in hatred as she red with a jealousy filled gaze at Mu Ru Yue. ¡°Mu Er, are you thirsty?¡± Ye Wu Chen looked sinisterly at the father and daughter of the Mu family before him. When he shifted his gaze to Mu Ru Yue, a charming and gentle smile donned his divinely handsome face. ¡°Do you want your husband to make some tea for you?¡± ¡°The ¡®Big Red Packet¡¯ that Elder Zhao previously brought over isn¡¯t bad. But I don¡¯t want it to be too concentrated as I don¡¯t like my tea to have a very strong taste.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded as she turned her head toward Ye Wu Chen to reply to him. Ye Wu Chen gently smoothed her hair with a smiling intent in his eyes, a gaze that seemed to be able to drown a person with their tenderness. ¡°Alright.¡± Their actionspletely lit up the mes of jealousy in Mu Yi Xue¡¯s heart. She red angrily at Mu Ru Yue. Her re was like a knife that viciously cut toward Mu Ru Yue¡¯s exceptional appearance. Chapter 142 - Mu Yi Xue’s Miserable Outcome Part 1

Chapter 142- Mu Yi Xue¡¯s Miserable Oue Part 1

¡°Mu Ru Yue, what status do you have to make the Ghost King prepare tea for you? Don¡¯t you have any consideration of your own weight? As a girl, you should serve men. How can a man service you instead? Who do you think you are? Such a person as yourself shouldn¡¯t even have the right to be the Main Wife of the Ghost King.¡± Mu Qing¡¯s body shuddered in fright before ring viciously at Mu Yi Xue. His daughter was usually obedient. Why does she always say such impudent words whenever she sees Mu Ru Yue? The Ghost King was clearly willing to treat her as his queen. Wouldn¡¯t Xue Er anger him this way? If the Ghost King was angered, then his ns would definitely go down the drain. Ye Wu Chen shifted his gaze to look at the angered Mu Yi Xue, then his lips suddenly curled up into a charming smile. Mu Yi Xue¡¯s adorable face flushed slightly as her heartbeat quickened from that smile. She looked shyly at Ye Wu Chen, who was walking toward her. ¡°Your highness, I¡­¡± Peng! Her following words were cut off by a kick, and her body flew like a kite that had its strings broken. She violently struck against a tree. The intense pain and humiliation Mu Yi Xue felt made her eyes turn red as she looked with grievance at the charming man. ¡°Wu Chen, wipe your feet. Don¡¯t dirty it.¡± Mu Ru Yue stood up with a smile and delivered a handkerchief before Ye Wu Chen. ¡°Right, you can just toss it away after using it. You don¡¯t need to return it to me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity as it is made from good fabric.¡± Ye Wu Chen sighed with sorrow expressed on his face. It felt as though it was a humiliation for the handkerchief to be used to wipe the feet that kicked Mu Yi Xue. Mu Yi Xue was so angry that her face turned bright red. When had she been humiliated to such an extent since young? Everything that urred was due to that damnable slut, Mu Ru Yue. ¡®Mu Ru Yue! I, Mu Yi Xue, swear that I will definitely not let you off scot free!¡¯ Ye Wu Chen smiled and with a domineering aura in his charming eyes, he nced slightly at Mu Yi Xue, who had a gaze full of jealousy. He then smiled sinisterly and said, ¡°She is Ben Wang¡¯s Main Wife. Don¡¯t even mention making tea for her. Even if I am to be her servant, it is Ben Wang¡¯s matter!¡± Mu Yi Xue¡¯s delicate body shuddered. Why did Ye Wu Chen, such an outstanding man, get snatched away by Mu Ru Yue? She wasn¡¯t satisfied. She truly couldn¡¯t stand it! ¡°Your Highness, please appease your anger.¡± Mu Qing hastily knelt and cast a warning gaze toward Mu Yi Xue before continuing, ¡°The purpose for why I came here was first, to see my daughter. Second, it is to wish that I can send Xue Er to Yue Er in order to keep herpany. She won¡¯t request for any status. If Your Highness wants her, Xue Er is also willing to serve His Highness and help share Yue Er¡¯s burden.¡± Mu Qing said everything clearly. ¡®I am here to send my daughter to you since you are a royal and such an outstanding person, it was normal for you to have more than one wife and many concubines.¡¯ On this continent, it was rare to find a case where a man would only have a single wife. No matter how much the Ghost King loved Mu Ru Yue, he would definitely wed two more wives and then a couple of concubines. Mu Qing must get that Second Wife¡¯s position. Ye Wu Chen¡¯s face darkened and killing intent began to emit from his body. ¡°Mu Er, your husband has already told you not to see these Mu family scum. Yet, you insist on wanting to see how shameless they are. Have you seen it now? Such a shameless person isn¡¯tpatible to be your father!¡± Mu Qing shuddered slightly as he looked with rm at Ye Wu Chen. After feeling the aura emitted by Ye Wu Chen, Mu Qing¡¯s heart tightened to the point where he could even feel his breath slowly leaving his body. There was so much pressure that he could barely withstand it. Chapter 143 - The Miserable Outcome of Mu Yi Xue Part 2

Chapter 143- The Miserable Oue of Mu Yi Xue Part 2

¡°You want her to serve Ben Wang?¡± Ye Wu Chen smiled. His charming smile reflected a chilling coldness. His purple clothes fluttered in the spring wind. The vicious aura surrounding him could make others subconsciously be terrified. This man was an existence that shouldn¡¯t be trifled with. ¡°Ben Wang doesn¡¯t need to have many partners. It will be enough just to have her in my life. If Ben Wang did anything that will let her down, then I am willing to end my legacy. After dying, I will enter hell and will never be able to reincarnate!¡± As the proverb said, ¡®The day has eyes, the night has ears¡¯. In this world, the people believed in gods, spirits, and promises. Ye Wu Chen swore such a heavy oath, so how could it not be shocking? Mu Ru Yue looked at her man and was really moved. He too would also be the only one she would acknowledge in her life¡­ ¡°Mu Ru Yue, you will allow him to do that?!¡± Mu Yi Xue¡¯s expression changed drastically as she screamed at her. If the Ghost King didn¡¯t take another wife or concubine, then wouldn¡¯t she have no chance? What should she do with her heart then? Theughable thing was that Mu Yi Xue had forgotten that she wasn¡¯t a virgin and had lost the right long ago. ¡°Why can¡¯t I?¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her brows and coldly sniggered. ¡°My man will only have me in his life. Otherwise, I won¡¯t agree to marry him.¡± ¡°You¡­ Mu Ru Yue, you wretched woman!¡± Mu Yi Xue nearly became mad. Why did that woman say such a thing as though it were the norm? Wasn¡¯t she afraid of being scolded by the world? Even though this continent respected experts, the position of women was clearly lower than the men. No matter how powerful the girls were, they would still try and help their husband take in concubines. There had been a powerful couple in the Kingdom of Zi Yue many years ago. That couple was very powerful and loved each other deeply. But even if that were the case, that man still wedded with two other concubines. The only exception to any of this were the parents of the Ghost King; King Nan An and his wife. But at that time, King Nan An only had the Ghost King as his son. His wife had also suggested getting another concubine for him, but she was rejected by King Nan An. From this incident, however, it could be seen that she never wanted to be the only one to enjoy her husband¡¯s love. How could this girl say such thing as though it were normal then? She actually said that if the Ghost King wouldn¡¯t only have her, then she wouldn¡¯t marry the Ghost King? Could it be that she really wasn¡¯t afraid of being drowned in criticism? ¡°Hubby, do you think I am a wretched woman?¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her brows as she shifted her gaze to Ye Wu Chen before saying that in a falsely serious tone. When Ye Wu Chen heard the word ¡®hubby¡¯, it pierced right into his heart. His expression instantly became soft as he looked gently at Mu Ru Yue, who disyed a grieved face. ¡°Wretched woman? How can Ben Wang¡¯s wife be a wretched woman? It just means that my wife, you, cares about her husband. As your husband, I cannot wait to be ted. If someone wants to separate us by being in the middle,¡­¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s expression darkened. With a sinister smile, he continued, ¡°¡­ then Ben Wang doesn¡¯t mind feeding them to his snakes!¡± Mu Ru Yue shrugged. She looked smilingly at the ashened Mu Yi Xue. With helplessness in her expression, she said, ¡°Everything is good about my husband, but there is still one negative point. He really likes his pets. Oh~ That¡¯s right, his pets are a couple of pythons. If you want to share the burden, then be food for those pythons. I¡¯m sure they would definitely wee you.¡± Mu Yi Xue¡¯s delicate body shuddered. Her face was deathly pale as she shrieked, ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to. I don¡¯t want to be fed to the pythons! Mu Ru Yue, you¡¯re so malicious and will definitely suffer from retributions!¡± Chapter 144 - The Miserable Outcome of Mu Yi Xue Part 3

Chapter 144-The Miserable Oue of Mu Yi Xue Part 3

¡°Retribution?¡± Mu Ru Yue coldly chuckled. She continued with a mocking smile, ¡°Have you heard of this saying? Wrecking other¡¯s marriage is a great sin. Who do you think the retribution willnd on first?¡± Mu Yi Xue red fiercely at Mu Ru Yue as she quibbled, ¡°I only want to serve His Highness and be his second wife. I never thought of ruining your marriage.¡± Seeing Mu Yi Xue¡¯s appearance that was simr to a stupid pig that wasn¡¯t afraid of being boiled, Mu Ru Yue felt a little helpless. This girl had been spoiled rotten by Mu Qing since young so whatever her actions, she couldn¡¯t be bothered about the consequences. Ye Wu Chen had obviously indicated that he didn¡¯t want any second wife, but she actually still brought that topic up. ¡°Xue Er!¡± Mu Qing¡¯s expression changed drastically as he hastily exined, ¡°Your Highness, please forgive Xue Er on behalf of her ignorance due to her being young.¡± ¡°Ignorance due to being young?¡± Ye Wu Chen nced sinisterly at him. There was ayer of haze covering his handsome face. ¡°Mu Yi Xue is only two years younger than Mu Er and is still ignorant due to her age? Since she wants to be a concubine so badly, Ben Wang will make the decision for her. She is to wed the kingdom¡¯s protector general¡¯s deputy, Wang Bo, as his concubine.¡± ¡°No!¡± Mu Yi Xue shrieked. She, the bonafide young mistress of the Mu family, was to be a concubine to a deputy general? Moreover, ording to the rumours Wang Bo had been disfigured since young. Not only did he look ugly, but he was also a muscle brain that wouldn¡¯t understand how to treat girls with care. Wouldn¡¯t this be forcing her to die if she were to be his concubine? ¡°Hehe! Your Highness, don¡¯t worry. Wang Bo is my father¡¯s subordinate. I willplete this task to perfection.¡± A trace of pity was expressed from Li Lu¡¯s eyes as he looked at Mu Yi Xue. Wang Bo had two concubines. There were rumours that stated they had been tortured by him to death while doing bed matters. Who knew if this young mistress of the Mu family could survive half a year¡­ ¡°Da, Daddy, save me! Quickly save me! I don¡¯t want to wed a freak. I don¡¯t want to!¡± ¡°Your Highness, this¡­¡± Mu Qing wanted to beg for mercy, but before he could speak a pressure came crashing down on him, silencing him. He could only watch on as Mu Yi Xue was dragged away by Li Lu. Furthermore, Mu Yi Xue¡¯s oue was definitely much worse than those concubines that had been tortured to death. Before entering the manor, her cultivation had been scrapped by a ck clothed man, thus she became a trash. During their wedding night, Wang Bo discovered that she was no longer a virgin, so he left the scene in fury. Henceforth, whenever he was displeased with something, he would viciously torture her. Mu Yi Xue now had an appearance that was neither that of a human¡¯s nor a ghost within just half a month. Mu family members weren¡¯t allowed to visit Mu Yi Xue under the order of the Ghost King, so it was useless for Mu Yi Xue to call upon the heavens and earth for help. She could only withstand Wang Bo¡¯s inhuman torture. Inparison to Mu Yi Xue¡¯s misery, Mu Ru Yue entered closed door training after they left. Finally, she broke through to be a Sixth Stage Martial practitioner after a month. Even though there still wasn¡¯t any breakthrough in her alchemy, she did be much more familiar with it. As of today, she could manufacture one hundred Earth Stage Mid Rank Pills in one go. This could be counted as a remarkable improvement. During Mu Ru Yue¡¯s training period, the imperial power had already beenpletely dealt with. The Emperor of Zi Yue was abolished under the order of Elder Zhao, and the thronended upon the sickly Ninth Prince, Ye Luo Ya. But this didn¡¯t have any rtion with Mu Ru Yue. Currently, she was focused on improving her power as rapidly as possible so that she would be able to walk alongside that man¡­ Chapter 145 - The people from the Xiao Family of the Sheng Domain Part 1

Chapter 145 - The people from the Xiao Family of the Sheng Domain Part 1

Xiao Family of Sheng Domain Xiao Tian Yu looked sheepishly at the woman beside him. He said in a gentle tone, ¡°Yu Er. I¡¯m sorry that this kind of thing has happenedtely and that I¡¯ve required you to stay here with me, making it impossible for you to look for our daughter.¡± ¡°Hubby, you don¡¯t need to exin so much.¡± Madam Sheng Yue shook her head slightly. An elegant smile was expressed on her exceptional face. ¡°We are a couple and should act as one entity. Who would have thought that after we investigated our daughter¡¯s location that spies would appear in the Mu family to tell that Nan Gong family. ¡°Luckily, I was a step quicker and captured that guy that sent our daughter away, so the location of our daughter hadn¡¯t been found out by those people. You had even went alone to challenge the Nan Gong family with a sword around ten years ago. As of now, we don¡¯t need to fear them, but we mustpletely clear out those spies before bringing our daughter home. I don¡¯t want anything to happen to her.¡± Xiao Tian Yu sighed as he pulled Madam Sheng Yue into his embrace. ¡°My wife, we have nearly cleared all of those spies already. It¡¯s about time for our daughter to make her return to our family. Father has long wanted to see our daughter. Is she really as remarkable as you said?¡± Perhaps it was due to Madam Sheng Yue thinking about the news that she heard from that person¡¯s mouth, but she became more excited. So she was their daughter. It was no wonder now why she¡¯d felt like getting close to her when she firstid eyes on her. It was undeniable that a blood bond could never be severed. She had actually already found her daughter a while back. Just recently, Madam Sheng Yue had gone to the Nan Gong family in order to capture that person and force him to spill everything he knew. Following that, she dispatched someone to leave the Sheng Domain to check on the credibility and had discovered such a result. ¡°She is definitely remarkable. Not only did she save Qing Qing, but she also became the champion of the Pill Assembly and has also contracted with the Pill Assembly¡¯s treasure, the Phoenix Furnace. I feel proud that she achieved such aplishments at her tender age.¡± Xiao Tian Yu smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t you see whose daughter that is? The daughter of Yu Er and I will definitely be outstanding. But since you said all that, my thoughts of seeing our daughter has intensified, so, my wife, we should quickly get rid of those spies so that we can bring our daughter back.¡± If they didn¡¯t get rid of those spies, then he would never feelfortable bringing his precious daughter back home. ¡°That¡¯s right. Hubby, Xiao Min went to the outside world. Could she be spoiling our Xiao family¡¯s reputation?¡± Madam Sheng Yue knitted her brows slightly, displeasure expressed in her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s due to that girl that the people within Sheng Domain thinks our young mistress of the Xiao family is arrogant and despotic. She is just from a branch family. How can she be the young mistress of the Xiao family? She depends on her grandfather, who is an elder in the n, and acts undisciplined and out of control. ¡°Previously, she wanted to recognise us as her step parents. Such a delusiones from having the hope of increasing her status from a member of the branch family to one of the main branch. After we rejected her, she actually went to tell her grandfather to release word that I had adopted her as my daughter. I was so enraged that I wanted to p her.¡± Madam Sheng Yue expressed displeasure. Anyone that met with this kind of matter wouldn¡¯t feel good. ¡°If you want to p her, then do it. Why do you hesitate?¡± Xiao Tian Yu looked gently at Madam Sheng Yue. ¡°Don¡¯t forget. You¡¯re Madam Sheng Yue, the most noble woman in the Sheng Domain. You don¡¯t need to consider so much and you don¡¯t have to act on behalf of my face. That old man and his granddaughter are indeed too unbridled. If you don¡¯t show them your status as Madam Sheng Yue and punish them well, then they will continue to not ce you in their eyes.¡± Madam Sheng Yue chuckled as she red at him in rebuke and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to tell me that. I will definitely not endure anything more for the Xiao family. Otherwise, some people wouldn¡¯t ce any importance on me.¡± Chapter 146 - The People From The Xiao Family of The Sheng Domain Part 2

Chapter 146 - The People From The Xiao Family of The Sheng Domain Part 2

Xiao Tian Yu smiled before sighing. ¡°Our daughter is currently in the outside world. I hope that before she reunites with us, she won¡¯t meet with Xiao Min, that arrogant and despotic girl. That girl really looks down on everyone so much that even I can¡¯t stand her. But if she really meets up with our daughter and bullies her, then I will definitely not let off that duo of a grandfather and granddaughter!¡± A trace of killing intent shed past Xiao Tian Yu¡¯s eyes as he smiled coldly. Xiao Min, I hope that you don¡¯t make any more mistakes this time. Otherwise, even if your grandfather is an elder of the family, he wouldn¡¯t be able to harbour you¡­ ¡°Mu Er, I¡¯ve heard that people from the Xiao family areing here.¡± Currently, in the Mu residence. After Mu Ru Yue left her state of cultivation, a special, charming voice that could onlye from that man entered her ear. A light, masculine scent softly tickled her nose, causing Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body to stiffen. ¡°Wu Chen, did you just say someone from the Xiao family ising?¡± Mu Ru Yue came back to her sense and frowned asked that. ¡°Your husband had heard about that Xiao family from the Sheng Domain. The Xiao family initially wasn¡¯t the most powerful power. They became so powerful now due to the sacred spirit spring in the Sheng Domain. Apparently, the sacred spirit spring is the symbol of the Sheng Domain. The person that gains the approval of the sacred spirit spring can send a few people annually into the sacred spirit spring to train within for a month. Moreover, the powers of those that enter the sacred spirit spring would drastically increase.¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her brows and asked, ¡°Could the one that possesses the sacred spirit spring be the Xiao family?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Ye Wu Chen chuckled slightly. ¡°It is said to be the Xiao family, but the genuine holder would be the young wife of the Xiao family, Madam Sheng Yue. It is due to her that the previously intermediate Xiao family power became the main powerhouse of the Sheng Domain.¡± Suddenly, an elegant and exceptional face appeared in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s mind. Her heart slightly warmed. ¡°Who is it that ising this time?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard that it is the daughter of Madam Sheng Yue of the Xiao family.¡± Daughter? Could it be Qing Qing? Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes lit up slightly. After leaving the Pill Assembly, she didn¡¯t get the chance to meet up with Qing Qing and didn¡¯t know how that little girl had been fairingtely. ¡°Wu Chen, where are the people from the Xiao family at now?¡± ¡°The pce.¡± Ye Wu Chen looked at Mu Ru Yue and asked, ¡°You want to see the people from the Xiao family?¡± ¡°Mhmm.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded. ¡°It can be counted as though I know Madam Sheng Yue. I also get along with her daughter, Xiao Qing Qing. I don¡¯t know whether if it is Qing Qing that came this time. Ye Wu Chen charmingly smiled. ¡°From what I know, the person that came this time isn¡¯t Xiao Qing Qing, but a girl known as Xiao Min.¡± ¡°Xiao Min?¡± Mu Ru Yue frowned. After remaining silent for a while, she continued, ¡°No matter what, I want to meet up with the Xiao family. Madam Sheng Yue can be counted as my foster mother after all. When I left before, I didn¡¯t get the chance to bid farewell with her so I don¡¯t know if she is here this time.¡± Reminiscing about that warm gaze from that beautiful woman, Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart turned sunny. She didn¡¯t know why, but whenever she saw that mother and daughter of the Xiao family, she couldn¡¯t resist the feeling of wanting to get closer to them, as though that was how it should be. Ye Wu Chen frowned. A trace of a sinister ray of light shed past his handsome face. He had heard from an intelligence gatherer in the pce that Xiao Min was an arrogant and despotic girl. That kind of girl wasn¡¯t worthy of meeting with Mu Er. ¡°Mu Er, since you agreed to marry me, how about we settle our wedding matter first? As for that woman from the Xiao family, you can meet her in the future.¡± Mu Ru Yue looked curiously at Ye Wu Chen. How could she not guess that Ye Wu Chen didn¡¯t want her to meet that person? But no matter what Ye Wu Chen wanted to do, he definitely had a reason for it, so she chose to trust him. ¡°Alright then, I won¡¯t go.¡± Chapter 147 - Adoring The Ghost King’s Woman Part 1

Chapter 147 - Adoring The Ghost King¡¯s Woman Part 1

¡°Elder Yue, you came?¡± When an elder of the Pill Pavilion saw Mu Ru Yue¡¯s appearance, his eyes instantly brightened as he hastily stood up. The president had previously passed down an order; whenever they saw this young girl, they had to treat her with the highest etiquette. ¡°Gather all of the medicinal ingredients from this paper for me, then send them to either Ghost King Manor or the Mu residence. Remember, it is the Mu residence and not Mu manor.¡± Mu Ru Yue passed a slip of paper to him. ¡°Lastly, just call me Lady Mu.¡± ¡°Understood, Lady Mu.¡± When the elder took a look at the ingredient list, a trace of astonishment shed past his eyes. If he didn¡¯t guess wrongly, the pill grade manufactured from these ingredients would be above the Earth Stage Mid Rank. ording to the president, this young girl¡¯s ability was at the Earth Stage Mid Rank. Could it be that she was now going to attempt to manufacture an even higher grade pill? Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t say anything further. She just turned and left after tossing out those orders¡­ Morning sunlight shone down from the sky and onto a young girl¡¯s body. Just as Mu Ru Yue raised her head, she saw a handsomely dressed man in embroidered clothes walking toward her. The man¡¯s appearance was like jade, cultured and refined. He was extraordinarily handsome and also possessed peach blossom eyes that frequently released electric sparks. The foldable fan held in his hand was gently waved. Perhaps it was due to him being unable to imagine Mu Ru Yue appearing here that he was stunned for a moment. ¡°Lady Mu, it has been a long while since we met.¡± The man curled his lips slightly upward. His peach blossom eyesnded on the young girl. It really had been a long time since they¡¯d seen each other. This young girl¡¯s appearance had be increasingly outstanding. ¡°My apologies, but it won¡¯t do us any good to meet each other.¡± Mu Ru Yue gazed coldly at the man with the jade-like appearance. Her voice was ice-cold,cking any trace of warmth. Ye Yi Hua¡¯s peach blossom eyes contracted slightly before he smiled. He walked gradually to her side before halting his steps. ¡°If I knew you weren¡¯t a trash, then I would have previously beseeched my Royal father to pass down a decree in the throne room to marry you.¡± Mu Ru Yue sneered, her expression containing traces of a chilling air. ¡°I still hold to my previous statement. I don¡¯t have any interest in stud horses like yourself.¡± Ye Yi Hua wasn¡¯t enraged by her but instead expressed a faintly smiling intent with his peach blossom eyes. ¡°Previously, the Ghost King was a fool and had such a terrible reputation that no one was willing to marry him. Currently, his facade of a fool has fallen. Do you think you can still be as peaceful and serene as before? Even though he didn¡¯t have any woman in the past, it doesn¡¯t mean he won¡¯t have any in the future.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze became increasingly ice-cold. With a terrifying gaze, she looked at this jade-like appearance man and replied, ¡°I trust him.¡± How much trust was contained in that statement? She acknowledged that toward that man, she was willing to entrust all of her trust to him. Ye Yi Hua narrowed his peach blossom gaze slightly as he smiled, saying, ¡°Mu Ru Yue, why didn¡¯t Ben Wang not notice your excellence before? Otherwise, no matter what, I wouldn¡¯t have pushed you toward the Ghost King. It seems that in this ce, the Ghost King wasn¡¯t the only one hiding the deepest. You, Mu Ru Yue, also were. The previous you had been rumoured as a trash; who knew that you would possess such strength now? Not only do you have peerless innate talent, you were also able to enter the eyes of Grandmaster Wu Yu of the Qing Yun Sect. Furthermore, how many more secrets do you possess?¡± The girl was like a puzzle that made people want to uncontrobly solve it. Yet, no matter how much one tried, it would only be deeper to the point where one would be entrapped in it¡­ ¡°No matter how many secrets I possess, it has nothing to do with you.¡± Her voice was cold and unfeeling, causing Ye Yi Hua¡¯s smile to slightly retract. ¡°Do you really hate Ben Wang to such an extent?¡± He remembered seeing the smile she disyed when she looked at Ye Wu Chen. It was extraordinary with its unprecedented beauty¡­ But when she was before him, her gaze was always so cold. She was also extremely stingy in not giving him a single smile. Chapter 148 - Adoring The Ghost King’s Woman Part 2

Chapter 148 - Adoring The Ghost King¡¯s Woman Part 2

Mu Ru Yue smiled, but that smile didn¡¯t contain a shred of warmth. It was just cold to the point where it would give people the chills. ¡°Since you know I dislike you, then stoping by to harass me. You¡¯re iparable to Ye Wu Chen and can¡¯t be matched to a single hair of his.¡± At that moment, Ye Yi Hua became silent. No one knew what he was thinking. Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t want to continue interacting with the man before her, so she turned to leave. Just as she wanted to walk away, the man¡¯s pleasant voice was heard from behind her. ¡°Mu Ru Yue, you should know that the Xiao family hase to our Kingdom of Zi Yue as a guest. Since they are a guest from the Xiao family, they will need the highest status noble of the Kingdom of Zi Yue to entertain them. In the Kingdom of Zi Yue, excluding the Ghost King and you, the highest status noble would be Ye Tian Feng, a disciple to Grandmaster Tian Yuan. Since His Majesty knows that the two of you don¡¯t like to be disturbed, he let Ye Tian Feng entertain those guests from the Xiao family.¡± Mu Ru Yue stopped her steps, but didn¡¯t turn her body or head around to face Ye Yi Hua. She just wanted to listen to what Ye Yi Hua had to say. ¡°When the Xiao family member went to Jing King manor, they met Mu Ting Er¡­¡± Ye Yi Hua paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Mu Ting Er talked a lot of good things about the Ghost King toward the young mistress of the Xiao family. In addition to the rumours circting the world, it made the young mistress of the Xiao family interested in the Ghost King. What I wanted to tell you is that the Xiao family is extremely strong. If the young mistress of the Xiao family were to fancy Ye Wu Chen, do you think you two can still be together, alone?¡± Mu Ru Yue chuckled, resolution disyed on her exquisite face. ¡°No matter who it is, I still believe in Wu Chen. I believe that in this life¡­ he won¡¯t let me down.¡± ¡®I will always believe in his oath¡­¡¯ Seeing the retreating figure of the young girl, Ye Yi Hua nearly went nuts. How could she still say such collected words after hearing about the Xiao family? That Xiao Family young mistress was arrogant and despotic. She wouldn¡¯t let anyone snatch away something she fancied. Why could she still say she trusted him? Suddenly, Ye Yi Hua was a little jealous of Ye Wu Chen. He was jealous of his sight that could discover such a beautiful pearl¡­ ¡®If¡­ If I didn¡¯t go to brothels and didn¡¯t take in concubines, would I have had a chance in getting her?¡¯ He, however, knew that he definitely couldn¡¯t stick to having only a single girl in his life¡­ so the Ghost King would always have this advantage over him. Thus, it was destined that he wouldn¡¯t be able to be with her. Inside Jing King manor, Mu Ting Er sat in a pavilion. She was lost in thought as she propped her cheek up with her hands, a faint smile on her face. Her body was obviously very feeble and her face had already shrunk to the size of a palm. It was obvious that her days in Jing manor weren¡¯t ideal. Yet, inparison to her physical torture, what had made her heart break was Ye Tian Feng¡¯s coldness. Even to this moment, she still couldn¡¯t believe that Ye Tian Feng, who had previously promised to love her for her entire life, would treat her in such a manner¡­ What had she done wrong that he treated her in such a way? When she saw him loving another person everyday and heard the torturous sounds they made, only the heavens would know how agonizing it was for her. How could anyone not be heartbroken when their beloved did bed matters with others? Currently, she just needed to close her eyes and such scenes would appear in her mind¡­ Mu Ting Erughed. She revealed an extremely resentful smile. As sheughed, tears fell. ¡°Mu Ru Yue, it¡¯s all your fault that I had such an oue!¡± She would never be able to forget what Ye Tian Feng told her that day¡­ Chapter 149 - Adoring The Ghost King’s Woman Part 3

Chapter 149 - Adoring The Ghost King¡¯s Woman Part 3

¡°Mu Ting Er, if it wasn¡¯t for you, how could I have given Mu Ru Yue up? Even if I took your first time, it was due to you seducing me. If it weren¡¯t for you, then I would have already wed Mu Ru Yue. She would then be my crown prince¡¯s main wife!¡± His words on that day still felt like thorns piercing her heart up to today¡­ ¡°Why? Why does Mu Ru Yue have such a good life when I¡¯m suffering so much? The Ghost King was actually pretending to be a fool and instead possessed great strength. Moreover, when father wanted to send Xue Er to be a concubine of the Ghost King, the Ghost King actually said he wouldn¡¯t want anybody but that slut Mu Ru Yue!¡± Mu Ting Er clenched her fist tightly, herplexion pale. ¡°Having only each other in their life? How can Mu Ru Yue achieve such a wondrous matter when I can¡¯t? You want to enjoy the Ghost King¡¯s love by yourself? I, Mu Ting Er, won¡¯t let that happen. I will make it so that it will be impossible for you to be the main wife of the Ghost King. Hahahaa!¡± Mu Ting Erughed madly. Her hairy unkempt on her shoulders, and with her small, pale face, she looked like a lunatic from afar. She had done her best to boast of how outstanding and perfect the Ghost King was when before the young mistress of the Xiao family yesterday. Not only did he have a divine appearance, but he also held peerless strength. He had pretended to be a fool to gather powers in the dark to avenge his parents, but had revealed his identity for a girl. The main thing was that the man was clean. He didn¡¯t have any rtionship with girls. Once a girl became his wife, he would treat that sole wife well. How could any girl not be moved by such a man? Even though she hadn¡¯t heard about the Xiao family of Sheng domain, as a woman, who wouldn¡¯t desire a partner that was outstanding and perfect and only loved her and wouldn¡¯t be involved with any other girl? She didn¡¯t believe that the young mistress wouldn¡¯t be interested in him. ¡°Mu Ting Er!¡± Suddenly, a cold voice was heard behind her. Her body trembled slightly as she turned around to look at the maning toward her. With a slight purse of her lips, she asked, ¡°Your Highness, why have youe?¡± Pa! Ye Tian Feng rushed to stand before her and viciously swung his hand at Mu Ting Er. With a crisp sound, Mu Ting Er fell to the ground from that p, a trail of blood flowing out from the corner of her mouth as she looked up with disbelief at the cold man before her. ¡°Mu Ting Er, did you vilify Mu Ru Yue before the young mistress of the Xiao family?¡± Mu Ting Er bit her lips, but didn¡¯t say anything. A trace of anger seeped into her eyes. The crown prince had actually pped her for that girl. ¡°Mu Ting Er, don¡¯t think that people don¡¯t know what you have done. You¡¯re too gutsy. Not only did you tempt the young mistress of the Xiao family to find the Ghost King, you also vilified Mu Ru Yue. You¡¯re so malicious! Jealousy has be your personality? Do you not care about anything other than getting what you want? Aren¡¯t you talking only for yourself? Moreover, you told the young mistress of the Xiao family that Mu Ru Yue¡¯s feelings toward the Ghost King wasn¡¯t genuine and that she just wanted to use him. Don¡¯t you know you will bring a lot of cmity onto my Jing King manor?!¡± Ye Tian Feng¡¯s face turned ashen as he viciously kicked Mu Ting Er, shouting at her with a malevolent appearance. ¡°Why?!¡± Mu Ting Er shouted brazenly. ¡°Your Highness, what have I done wrong for you to treat me in such a manner? Don¡¯t you like Mu Ru Yue and hate the Ghost King? Why, when I am helping you, are you treating me like this?¡± Chapter 150 - Adoring The Ghost King’s Woman Part 4

Chapter 150 - Adoring The Ghost King¡¯s Woman Part 4

Ye Tian Feng clenched his fist tightly. Peng! Mu Ting Er crashed against a stone chair from a kick. Instantly, a trail of blood trickled from the back of her head. She was in so much pain that her face was almost twisted. Yet, the pain in her heart was greater than the pain from her wound. ¡°Do you really not know or are you feigning? I had indeed previously wanted to get Mu Ru Yue and wished for the death of the Ghost King. But currently, Mu Ru Yue is the disciple of Grandmaster Wu Yu. Don¡¯t you know the status of Grandmaster Wu Yu in the Qing Yun Sect? His status is so high that even my master can¡¯t go against his order. Moreover, the Ghost King is the master of the Ghost Manor. The mysterious Ghost Manor had always kept a low profile. Everyone knows the strength of Ghost Manor as he can directly kill a False Xiantian. How can my Jing King Manor afford to go against such people?¡± Mu Ting Er clenched her fist tightly. She wasn¡¯t satisfied and wasn¡¯t able to ept it¡­ The most outstanding man in the past had turned out to be such a useless guy that he didn¡¯t even dare to kill the man he hated. Moreover, she had initially mocked Mu Ru Yue in going to marry a fool and even said that a trash and a fool were a perfect match. Who knew that the fool was pretending and was extremely powerful? Or that the trash was so outstanding with her peerless talent? How could she stand it? ¡°Somebody, drag Mu Ting Er away for me!¡± Ye Tian Feng shook his sleeve. He turned around and said, ¡°Scrap her cultivation and toss her to a brute as apanion.¡± Mu Ting Er¡¯s body shook as she looked with disbelief at Ye Tian Feng. Suddenly, sheughed crazily. ¡°Ye Tian Feng, you will suffer from retribution! You abandoned my heart and will definitely receive karma! No! No! Go away! Don¡¯t touch me! Your Highness, I¡¯m wrong. Ting Er really knows that she is wrong. Please forgive me. No¡­¡± Ye Tian Feng slowly closed his eyes. Inparison to his own life, others obviously wouldn¡¯te close to it. ¡°Young mistress, I have already investigated that the Ghost King has been staying here these past few days.¡± Outside the Mu residence, a green-clothed maid turned to look at the red-clothed young girl as she spoke respectfully. That young girl had an exceptional appearance, with a spot of cinnabar red between her eyebrows. Her face was well-developed. When her slightly red lips curled up into a smile, it could charm a person¡¯s soul. The young girl wore red clothes, but didn¡¯t look inelegant in them and even looked outstanding. Yet, the arrogance in her eyes sold her out. ¡°Yin Huan, let¡¯s head in.¡± The red-clothed girl raised her brow as she arrogantly lifted her snow-white jaw. As they say, a type of owner would have the same type of dog. The maid simrly had an arrogant face as she nced at the sparse Mu residence, her graceful brow frowning in dissatisfaction. ¡°Young mistress, the people in the outside world are so arrogant. They know that young mistress hase, but don¡¯t send anyone out to greet us. They really think greatly about themselves. I must say that if a noble being like young mistress came, they should sweep the ground and wee you. Yet, there isn¡¯t anyoneing out. My young mistress, why do we have toe to live with such people? Inparison to the Sheng Domain, the energy here is too low. It isn¡¯t suitable for our kind of people to live here.¡± The red-clothed young girl red at the green-clothed maid, but didn¡¯t say anything. There was definitely a purpose for hering here. Not long ago, her grandfather told her that Madam Sheng Yue stopped being as carefree as before. With Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s noble status, if she were to supervise the Xiao family, their good days would reach their end, so her grandfather wanted to make use of her marriage¡­ Chapter 151 - Adoring The Ghost King’s Woman Part 5

Chapter 151- Adoring The Ghost King¡¯s Woman Part 5

The Xiao family was the top family in the Sheng domain. Runner up to them would be the Lan family who disliked keeping a high profile. There was only a young master in the Lan family that was at the suitable age for marriage with Xiao Min. Even though that young master didn¡¯t have a main wife, he already had many concubines How could Xiao Min be willing to share her husband with others? Her husband must only have her, so she thought of testing her luck in the outside world. Who knew that once she left Sheng Domain, she would hear about such a perfect man? Even though that man already had a fiancee, Xiao Min was confident in her own beauty and talent. She was also from the Xiao family and didn¡¯t believe that she¡¯d lose to an ordinary girl, a girl without a strong background. Any man with good sight wouldn¡¯t give up a woman like her and instead choose a girl that was so ordinary. Moreover, Xiao Min held the greatest confidence in herself¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s head in.¡± Xiao Min looked at her maid, Yin Huan, before hastily walking up to the Mu residence. Once she stepped into the Mu residence, a couple of people leaped down from the wall, surrounding the two trespassers between them. ¡°Scram!¡± The person that spoke was a middle aged man with an intense look. He stared coldly at the exceptionally good looking beauties before lowering his voice intentionally to speak. Mistress and the Ghost King had passed down an order to inhibit anyone from disturbing them today. ¡°You have much nerve!¡± Yin Huan¡¯s delicate face changed as she said angrily, ¡°Do you know who we are? We are from the Xiao family of Sheng Domain. Who gave you permission to talk to us in such a manner?¡± The middle-aged man nced at them, but his aura didn¡¯t diminish. ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. The mistress and His Highness gave instructions that they won¡¯t see anybody. You¡¯re to immediately leave this ce!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Yin Huan¡¯s delicate face turnedpletely red. She bit her lip before saying fiercely, ¡°My young mistress fancied the Ghost King and came specifically to meet him. You block us from entering?! Which prince wouldn¡¯te to greet us? It must be that the girl seized the Ghost King, preventing him froming out.¡± In Yin Huan¡¯s point of view, not only was her young mistress pretty, her status and position was much greater than that girl¡¯s. If the Ghost King were to meet the young mistress, he would definitely fall for her. Thus, that girl must have known about theiring by some means and didn¡¯t allow the Ghost King toe to meet with the young mistress. ¡°Fancying the Ghost King?¡± A voice was heard behind them at this instant. ¡°I wonder who is fancying my fiance?¡± At this moment, the crowd parted¡­ Xiao Min and Yin Huan raised their head to look at the two iing people, their appearances exceptional¡­ One was a white clothed young girl with a faint smile on her exquisite face. Her eyes, however, were abnormally ice-cold. In addition to her hair that fluttered in the wind, she looked devastatingly beautiful; a peerless appearance. The other was a divinely handsome man who stood at her side. He had a gentle appearance but also the masculinity that a man should possess. The elegant curve of his lips curled up into a charming smile. His purple clothing intensified that charming appearance. Moreover, when he looked at the young girl beside him, the warmth in his eyes gradually deepened. That gentleness seemed able to captivate people, making it impossible for anyone to turn their sight away from him. No matter what, the two looked like a perfect couple just from their highlypatible appearance. Xiao Min tightly clenched her fist in jealousy, so much so that her nails pierced into her flesh. She took in a deep breath as she red fixedly at Mu Ru Yue. Chapter 152 - Arrogant and Despotic Xiao Min Part 1

Chapter 152 - Arrogant and Despotic Xiao Min Part 1

Xiao Min had always thought she had the most outstanding appearance. There were only a handful of people in the Sheng Domain that had looks better than hers. Yet today, when she saw Mu Ru Yue, she realized how ignorant she¡¯d been. Inparison to her appearance, this young girl had an out of the world quality to her. It was precisely this quality that made Xiao Min¡¯s heart fill with jealousy. ¡°You¡¯re Mu Ru Yue?¡± Xiao Min raised her jaw as she looked arrogantly at the white clothed young girl. ¡°You should know my identity. I¡¯m from the Xiao family of Sheng Domain.¡± She indeed had the right to be arrogant as the young mistress of the Xiao family. When Mu Ru Yue saw this highly arrogant girl, she finally understood why Wu Chen didn¡¯t want her to meet her. She really didn¡¯t need to see such an arrogant and despotic girl. With a slight raise of her brow, Mu Ru Yue looked coldly at Xiao Min. ¡°You are the daughter of Madam Sheng Yue?¡± ¡°Of, of course.¡± It was impossible for Xiao Min to reply without feeling sheepish. She was just from the branch family of the Xiao family. She couldn¡¯t bepared to the genuine young mistress, Xiao Qing Qing. When she¡¯d previously tried to be the genuine young mistress by asking the head and young wife of the main family to adopt her as their daughter, she was mercilessly rejected. How could she stand that? Hence, she self-proimed that she was the daughter of Madam Sheng Yue. Moreover, with Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s good nature, she didn¡¯t bother to rify it, thus giving her the chance. Mu Ru Yue nced at Xiao Min. It was as though she discovered something as she slightly smirked. ¡°Really?¡± Xiao Min became sheepish. She definitely know it wasn¡¯t the truth. Xiao Min had failed to enter the eyes of Madam Sheng Yue, who didn¡¯t have the slightest intention to adopt her as her daughte¡­ ¡°So what if the young mistress isn¡¯t the biological daughter of Madam Sheng Yue? Madam Sheng Yue has already adopted her, so she is equivilent to her daughter.¡± When Yin Huan saw her young mistress being bullied, she couldn¡¯t help but stand up for her and re sinisterly at Mu Ru Yue, obvious disdain in her eyes. Mu Ru Yue sneered. ¡°When has the sight of Madam Sheng Yue dulled so drastically to adopt a cat and dog as her daughter?¡± ¡°You¡­ What do you mean?¡± Xiao Min¡¯s expression turned ashen. With eyes that sprayed out mes, she looked at Mu Ru Yue and said, ¡°You dare to say that I am a cat and dog? It is Madam Sheng Yue who has the sight and adopted me as her daughter. I am Xiao Min, the young mistress of the Xiao family. Even the Qing Yun Sect wouldn¡¯t be able to protect you for being impolite towards me!¡± Mu Ru Yue coldly smiled and shook her head. She had originally thought that the young mistress of the Xiao family would be as bubbly and adorable as Qing Qing. She didn¡¯t expect her to be such an arrogant and despotic girl. ¡°Mu Er, don¡¯t continue talking to such a girl.¡± Ye Wu Chen embraced Mu Ru Yue before looking sinisterly at Xiao Min. With a casual wave of his hand, the wind was thrown. Peng! The mistress and servant were sent flying out of the residence. Xiao Minnded on her back. She didn¡¯t notice her sorry state at all as she gazed love-struck at Ye Wu Chen. Peng The front door of the Mu residence mmed shut, blocking Xiao Min¡¯s sight¡­ ¡°Aiyo!¡± Yin Huan called out in pain. When she climbed up from the ground, she frowned and said in dissatisfaction, ¡°Young mistress, these people have overdone it. We must head back and report this to the elder so that he can teach them a lesson.¡± Xiao Min didn¡¯t say anything and just stared at the tightly shut door¡­ ¡°Yin Huan, I¡¯ve fallen for that man. I want to marry him. No, I must marry him!¡± Chapter 153 - Arrogant and Despotic Xiao Min Part 2

Chapter 153 - Arrogant and Despotic Xiao Min Part 2

¡°Young mistress?¡± Yin Huan looked astonished at Xiao Min. ¡°Young mistress, weren¡¯t you only curious about him? Why do you want to marry him now?¡± Xiao Min¡¯s gaze was still dazed. It was as though she hadn¡¯t sobered from the previous matter. ¡°Yin Huan, don¡¯t you think that motion he made when he tossed us out looked so manly? Moreover, that man was really handsome. I¡¯ve seen many people in Sheng Domain, but none of them looked as great as him. More importantly, did you see his eyes when he looked at that b*tch? It was so gentle, as though water might flow. I believe that I will definitely be blissful if I were to marry such a guy¡­¡± ¡°But, young mistress¡­¡± Yin Huan¡¯s following words were cut off by Xiao Min¡¯s voice. ¡°Yin Huan, I know what you are trying to say. It will be hard for him to move his feelings, judging from the gaze he had towards that b*tch. However, have you forgotten what that b*tch¡¯s elder sister, Mu Ting Er, told me yesterday? That b*tch has a sinister heart and will do anything to reach her goals. She also doesn¡¯t truly love the Ghost King. Even her elder sister couldn¡¯t stand her actions. ¡°I also heard that her brother-inw, Crown Prince Jing, had previously loved her elder sister. It was due to this girl¡¯s intrusion and words, however, that made the crown prince abandon his oath to pass the main wife position to Mu Ting Er. It resulted in Mu Ting Er bing only a concubine¡­¡± Saying that, Xiao Min expressed disdain. ¡°Mu Ting Er had always treated her so well, but she in return treated her that way. She even stole her elder sister¡¯s lover. Following that, she coincidentally found out about the Ghost King¡¯s secret. She then stuck herself to that tall pir while he pretended to be a fool, dumping Crown Prince Jing in the process. What is so good about a fickle minded girl that goes around attracting guys to herself? She can¡¯t beparable to me. I won¡¯t be like her and fall for one after another after all.¡± Suddenly, when she thought about that man¡¯s charming appearance, her eyes gained a trace of a lovestruck appearance. Only she could bepatible with such a guy. She would be satisfied if she could receive his gentleness¡­ ¡°What the young mistress said is right.¡± Yin Huan nodded her head as she continued with disdain, ¡°Once the Ghost King knows her true face, he will definitely feel she is a sinister girl and that the young mistress is the most outstanding. That girl only has a good appearance. There¡¯s nothing else about her that can bepared to young mistress. Young mistress, what shall we do now?¡± Glimmers danced in Xiao Min¡¯s eyes. ¡°Yin Huan, you are to make a trip back to Sheng Domain.¡± ¡°What?¡± Yin Huan was stunned for a moment as she looked at Xiao Min, lost. ¡°Silly! I, of course, want you to head back to tell grandfather that I have fallen in love with a man. Tell him that I want him to help me propose this marriage. I will stay here for the time being. I don¡¯t believe that, after interacting with me, that man won¡¯t fall for me.¡± Xiao Min pursed her lips, her face disying her confidence. She had sufficient confidence that this man would fall into her hands. Yin Huan nodded as though she understood. ¡°Young mistress, your servant will head back to Sheng Domain first then.¡± ¡°Go back, hide from the young head of the Xiao family and Madam Sheng Yue. Secondly, don¡¯t tell anyone my current location. The head and young madam dislike me. If they find out that I am doing things with the Xiao family¡¯s name again, they will most likely dispatch people to bring me back.¡± She clearly knew that Madam Sheng Yue disliked her, especially when she self-proimed herself to be Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s adopted daughter. Yet, Xiao Min overestimated herself. If Xiao Tian Yu and Madam Sheng Yue knew what she was doing, they wouldn¡¯t settle for something as easy as bringing her back. They would most likely dismiss her grandfather and chop her into countless little pieces¡­ Chapter 154 - Earth Stage High Rank Pill Part 1

Chapter 154 - Earth Stage High Rank Pill Part 1

Inside the Pill Refining Room. A young girl raised her palm slightly. A thread of me appeared from her palm andnded beside a red hot pill furnace. Hong! An intense fire lit up after she tossed that me into the Phoenix Furnace by her side. ¡°After preparing these past few days, I should be able to attempt to manufacture an Earth Stage High Rank pill.¡± Mu Ru Yue sighed as she took out some ingredients. What she was manufacturing this time was an Earth Stage High Rank pill, Origin Increasing Pill. It enables the user with a cultivation below the False Xiantian realm and above the Houtian Sixth Stage to break through a stage¡­ Swish! Swish! Swish! The light from the fire made the young girl¡¯s face lookpletely red. Her gaze slowly focused. When she flipped her hand, the me in her palm moved with her motion. A drop of sweat gradually appeared on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s forehead. Right after its appearance, a handkerchief appeared from her side, gently wiping the sweat off Mu Ru Yue¡¯s forehead. Ye Wu Chen looked tenderly at his beloved girl, his lips curled up slightly. ¡®If I can always do this for her, it will be great¡­¡¯ ¡°Stinky brat, where are you going again?¡± Currently, at the Kingdom¡¯s Protector General¡¯s Manor, the general caught his son sneaking out of the house. He red at him, his gaze furious. ¡°Are you going to the Mu residence again?¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Li Lu withdrew his step as he chuckled drily. ¡°Father, I was the one that lost to her. You taught me to always keep to my word, so I¡¯m not doing anything wrong.¡± The general was enraged to the point that his entire body seemed about tobust into mes of fury. He just couldn¡¯t help wanting to smack this stinky brat flying at this instant. ¡°Who called you to make such a bet? You even lost. You¡¯re a useless scoundrel as my son, unable to defeat a girl.¡± Li Lu pouted as he muttered, ¡°It¡¯s alright to be a useless scoundrel ¡ª better than being a coward.¡± ¡°What did you say?!¡± The general red at him as he asked furiously. ¡°Noth¡­ nothing. Father, I¡¯ve got something to do. I will leave first.¡± When Li Lu saw that the odds were against him, he ran hastily away without ncing back, leaving behind the general that was still trembling with anger. He would be a fool if he didn¡¯t run now. Anyter and he wouldn¡¯t be able to run off. When Li Lu went to look at the back courtyard of the Mu residence for Mu Ru Yue, he heard that she was currently in the Pill Refining Room. He could only wait quietly outside the Pill Refining Room When sun¡¯s fall covered the sky, the tightly shut Pill Refining Room gradually opened ¡°Li Lu, it¡¯s perfect that you¡¯re here. Go and gather everyone from the Massacre The Heavens Sect.¡± When Mu Ru Yue stepped out of the room and saw Li Lu, she ordered him about with a slight raise of her brow. ¡°Hehe. Mistress, are you giving out pills again?¡± Li Lu scratched his head as he chuckled twice while nearing Mu Ru Yue. He, however, was sent flying by a kick before he could get near Mu Ru Yue. Ye Wu Chen dusted his purple robe before turning around to embrace Mu Ru Yue. A charming smile was disyed on his divinely handsome face, a gentle gazending on the young girl. Li Lu rubbed his hurting butt as he stood up with an aggrieved expression on his face. He was only curious as to what pill his mistress had manufactured. Did the Ghost King have to guard against him to such an extent? Thinking about all of this, he felt so wronged. ¡°Li Lu, why are you still standing foolishly there?¡± Mu Ru Yue shifted her gaze to Li Lu, who was still looking wronged. ¡°Quickly go and summon all of the people from the Massacre The Heavens Sect so that I can test out my newly manufactured pill.¡± Testing pills? Li Lu blinked his eyes. Mistress wanted them toe here to test her pill? If Li Lu had known the effect of that pill, he would have definitely fought to test the pill for her¡­ Chapter 155 - Earth Stage High Rank Pill Part 2

Chapter 155 - Earth Stage High Rank Pill Part 2

Every member of the Massacre The Heavens Sect stood before Mu Ru Yue at the back courtyard of Mu residence. Their burning gazes were focused on her. When Li Lu went to summon them, he¡¯d also exined to them that her call for them was in order for them to test out her pill. They, however, didn¡¯t know what pill it would be. ¡°Has everyone assembled?¡± Mu Ru Yue surveyed the area once. ¡°If everyone is here, then we should start. I must make everyone take an oath before I hand out these pills. You are to be loyal toward me from now on. If anyone breaks this oath, their soul will be obliterated and will never be able to reincarnate!¡± Everyone looked at one another. People on this continent believed in the power of an oath so once they swore one, only the rare few would break it. There was once a strong expert in the distant past that swore he would never abandon his wife. He, however, found a new lover and abandoned his waste of a wife. The ending of that expert was extremely miserable as it was the same oue he¡¯d sworn if he broke the oath. Thus, from then on, nobody dared to go against their oath. ¡°Of course, if you¡¯re unwilling, it¡¯s fine. But please leave my Mu residence this instance.¡± The young girl¡¯s voice was ice-cold, void of feeling, yet it made everyone look at each other, smiling bitterly. Did they have a choice? Although their mistress allowed them to leave, they understood that they¡¯d been under her great care already, so they wouldn¡¯t easily decide to leave this ce. ¡°Mistress, we are willing to be loyal toward you for all eternity. We will never betray or acknowledge another master. If we are to break this oath, we are willing to have our souls obliterated, never to reincarnate.¡± Everyone had thought for a while, but still established that heavy oath in the end. ¡°Alright.¡± Mu Ru Yue slightly nodded. A trace of a faint smile appeared on her exceptional cold face. ¡°Li Lu, hand these pills out. The pills I am giving to you now is the Earth Stage High Rank Increase Origin Pill. It is usable for all below the Xiantian realm and allows one to break through a stage. If the user were to be a Ninth Stage Martial practitioner, they can use this pill to sessfully break through to the Xiantian realm.¡± The young girl¡¯s words made everyone¡¯s heart tighten. Li Lu¡¯s eyes brightened and he nearly drooled. He swallowed his saliva back as he directed a look of ttery toward Mu Ru Yue. ¡°Hehe! Mistress, so you called us here to try out this kind of pill. Why didn¡¯t you say so sooner? No matter how much there is, I am willing to test it.¡± Mu Ru Yue swept him a gaze. ¡°Quickly hand out the pills.¡± ¡°Understood, mistress.¡± After hearing that this Increase Origin Pill could increase their power, everyone red fixedly at the bottle in Li Lu¡¯s hand. They couldn¡¯t help but want to snatch it from him. Increase Origin Pill. How could such a thing not move people after knowing that it was a pill that could enable a Ninth Martial practitioner to break through to the Xiantian realm? Everyone became extremely nervous once they held the pill. They hastily consumed it. Momentarily, countless light from breakthroughs could be seen above the Mu residence. ¡°Hahaha! I¡¯ve broken through. I finally did!¡± A heartyugh was heard from the residence. This tall, sturdy manughed till he teared up as he reminisced about the time before he entered Mu residence. He¡¯d been only a Sixth Stage Martial practitioner, without any hope of making any more breakthroughs. His turning point was that Essence Purification Pill. It was due to desiring that Essence Purification Pill that he entered Mu residence. After he consumed the Purification Essence Pill, his previously lost innate power returned to his body. After cultivating for a month, he broke through to the Seventh Stage, which he originally thought would be his limit. Who knew that he could now break through to the Eighth Stage in an instant¡­ Chapter 156 - Earth Stage High Rank Pill Part 3

Chapter 156 - Earth Stage High Rank Pill Part 3

The man was so excited that he cried, but nobody mocked him as everyone else was as excited as he was. It wasmon knowledge that alchemists were extremely precious to the world. They previously weren¡¯t able to consume even the most ordinary of pills, not to mention this Increase Origin Pill, an Earth Stage High Rank Pill. Even Ye Tian Feng¡¯s master, Grandmaster Tian Yuan, was only an Earth Stage Mid Rank alchemist. ¡°Mistress, you are like my parent. If it wasn¡¯t for you, I doubt I would have any chance in making any breakthroughs. My life will be yours from now on.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Mistress, if it wasn¡¯t for you, we definitely wouldn¡¯t have the chance to even touch something like an Increase Origin Pill.¡± Everyone became excited as they looked at Mu Ru Yue with burning gazes. Mu Ru Yue wanted this kind of effect. Her cold gaze swept past the crowd. ¡°I have a method to stimte the dormant innate power inside your body, but this method will be extremely harsh. You may experience pain that you have never experienced before, but I will also be training alongside with you. It alles down to whether you have the determination to be stronger. Following that, you should pursue the peak of the world with me.¡± Pursue the peak of the world? Everyone¡¯s blood started to boil. How tempting was it to reach the summit of the world? How could they not be moved when they thought they could reach the peak of the world with her? ¡°Mistress, we are willing¡ªno matter how bitter the future path will be.¡± This was how the continent functioned. If one didn¡¯t put in the effort and hard work, then one would only end up as the bullied. No matter how strong you were, there will always be someone stronger than you are. If one doesn¡¯t want to be bullied, then one must head to the highest position of the world. You would not be oppressed if you were in that position. ¡°Alright, I will give you half a month¡¯s time to prepare yourselves. After that, you are to undergo my hell training. I hope that after half a month, your powers will make further improvements. Of course, I will prepare enough medicinal nts beforehand.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze swept past the excited faces of the crowd. With a slight curl of her lip, she continued, ¡°Now, I will need you to appoint a leader and an assistant leader. If I am not around in the future, you are still to continue following my training regime. You must persevere to gain an imaginable oue.¡± Once she said that, Mu Ru Yue shifted her gaze to Li Lu. ¡°You have the best understandings of these people. You are to appoint the leader and assistant leader. You are to also report the members¡¯ cultivations to me.¡± Since there were too many people that made a breakthrough now, Mu Ru Yue wasn¡¯t able to remember all of their cultivations. Li Lu blinked before shifting his gaze toward the members of the Massacre The Heavens Sect. ¡°There is one Ninth Stage expert, ten Eighth Stage experts, thirty Seventh Stage, and fifty Sixth Stage and below practitioners in our group. The leader will be Zhao Lin, the Ninth Stage practitioner. Not only is he powerful, he is authoritative and charismatic. The assistant leader will be one of the Eighth Stage experts, Hua Luo Yu.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded slightly. ¡°Zhao Lin and Hua Luo Yu step out.¡± Upon her order, the two appointed people stepped forth. Zhao Lin was handsome and valiant. He seemed to be twenty six and could be counted as a talent. Zhao Lin was an associate of Li Lu. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to reach his current cultivation if Li Lu didn¡¯t invite him. Inparison, Hua Luo Yu was an elegant looking girl. Her age was simr to Zhao Lin. She was rescued by Li Lu when she got hurt during a dire situation. Chapter 157 - Earth Stage High Rank Pill Part 4

Chapter 157 - Earth Stage High Rank Pill Part 4

These two could be considered outstanding talents of the Kingdom of Zi Yue. The age of the members of the Massacre The Heavens Sect wasn¡¯t high. Although there were a few that came for the Essence Purification Pill, several others had rather tough histories. They coincidentally met with Li Lu and joined the Massacre The Heavens Sect with his persuasion. More importantly, Li Lu promised them that even though Mu Ru Yue wasn¡¯t strong now, she had an outstanding talent and would definitely be able to reach the peak of the world someday, bringing this battle squad toward glory. Although some were initially unsatisfied, after being baptised by Yan Jin, everyone became obedient. How could this young girl be ordinary when she was able to gain the protection of such a tyrannical small beast? ¡°Erm, mistress.¡° Li Lu scratched the back of his head. He chuckled before continuing, ¡°Can I ask you for a favour?¡± Mu Ru Yue lifted her brow before shifting her gaze to Li Lu. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Er, mistress, you should know that my father is still angered about me using myself for the bet and losing, so can I ask for another Increase Origin Pill? It will cause my father to be unable to scold me further.¡± Li Lu was a little embarrassed after saying this. Was he being too greedy? Mistress had already given him an Increase Origin Pill after all. It should be difficult for mistress to hand out all those precious pills. Yet, what made Li Lu surprised was that Mu Ru Yue nodded and agreed. ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Mis, mistress? You agreed?¡± Li Lu was stunned for a moment before excitement rose from within his heart. He instantly wanted to pounce toward Mu Ru Yue. ¡°Mistress, you really treat me too well.¡± He was, however, kicked away before he could get near Mu Ru Yue. Li Lu looked at the man that was embracing the young girl and blinked his eyes. How could he forget about the Ghost King¡¯s presence? If it were any other person who did such an action, then it wouldn¡¯t be as simple as just a kick. But Li Lu didn¡¯t have the time to look at the darkened Ye Wu Chen¡¯s face. After he took the pill from Mu Ru Yue, he dashed out. His speed looked as though he was rushing to be reincarnated¡­ Within the Kingdom Protector¡¯s General¡¯s manor. When the general saw his son running toward him as though he was rushing to be reincarnated, he grabbed at his son¡¯s cor. ¡°Stinky brat, I¡¯ll see how you escape now!¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Li Lu chuckled drily. He scratched the back of his head. ¡°Father, I don¡¯t n on running away from you. I have brought you something good this time.¡± The general red at him. ¡°What thing?¡± ¡°Actually, it is nothing special. My mistress gave us all a pill and I got an extra one for father. That¡¯s right, the effect of this pill is that it can make every martial practitioner below the Xiantian realm break through a stage. Father, since you are currently an Eighth Stage Martial practitioner, you will be able to be a Ninth Stage Martial practitioner after consuming the pill.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± The general was stunned. He couldn¡¯t help but loosen his grip on Li Lu¡¯s cor as he stared dazedly at his son. Li Lu straightened his cor before looking at the general, aggrieved. ¡°This is the pill.¡± Li Lu tossed the pill to the general before directly exiting the area. The general hadn¡¯t yet sobered as he watched the departing figure of his son¡­ Chapter 158 - Challenge Part 1

Chapter 158 - Challenge Part 1

An Earth Stage High Rank Pill. Was he dreaming? He wasn¡¯t able to sober up until after a long period of time. In a small courtyard littered with red maple leaves, a young girl sat on a stool before a maple tree. Her hands propped up her cheek as she zoned out while looking at the sky. Her eyes weren¡¯t as cold as usual, but clear and clean instead. She didn¡¯t seem to notice as the maple leavesnded on her shoulders and head as she continued to gaze up at the sky. With her hair and clothes fluttering in the wind, her beauty became extremely hair-raising. Simply sitting there silently, she gave off the allure of an eye catching beauty. When Ye Wu Chen saw such a sight, his heart momentarily skipped a beat¡­ Inparison to the usual strong her, this young girl before him made people unable to bear to disturb her. ¡°Mu Er, what are you thinking about?¡± A pair of arms embraced her waist, forcing the young girl to wake from her thoughts. She shuddered and lowered her gaze, her long and dense eyeshes quivering slightly. ¡°Wu Chen, do you remember that albino man?¡± It was the man that suddenly appeared and spoke those illogical words¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t know why but I feel that I should know that man. I feel uneasy for some reason. Perhaps something will happen in the near future.¡± The advice that man had given still rang in her ears. Hadn¡¯t that man told her to be careful? But who was he? Ye Wu Chen embraced the young girl before him tightly. With a charming smile on his divinely handsome face, he replied, ¡°Mu Er, no matter what happens in the future, we will face it together. However, aren¡¯t you afraid that your hubby will be jealous about you thinking about other men while we¡¯re together?¡± He extended his hand to grasp the young girl¡¯s shoulder before forcefully turning her body towards him, making her look at him. The distance between them was so close that they could feel each other¡¯s breath¡­ This was another moment where Mu Ru Yue was in close proximity of Ye Wu Chen and she sized him up. It was undeniable that this man was exceptionally handsome. He was so charming and attractive, like a blossoming red spider lily at the shore. Even if one knew they would be endangered after getting close to it, it was still difficult to resist that force of attraction. His appearance was exceptionally gentle, but not to the point where his masculinity was covered up. Those attractive lips curved upward slightly into a perfect arch. His eyes were sinister and cold, carrying with it a domineering and strict noble aura. Yet, when he gazed at this young girl before him, a trace of gentleness would appear within them. ¡°The proverb said that a girl¡¯s beauty will result in downfall. In my opinion, however, I think it is this male beauty that will lead to downfall instead.¡± This man was just too handsome. Previously, it was due to him pretending to be a fool that no one was willing to enter Ghost King Manor. Currently, however, he gave her a lot of trouble¡­ ¡°If being your hubby will lead to downfall, then I am only willing to affect you, my wife.¡± Ye Wu Chen smirked as he pulled the young girl back into his embrace. His happiness was distinctly disyed on his lips. It was sufficient enough for him to have only her in this life¡­ Night. The night sky was lit up by the stars. When Ye Wu Chen stepped out of the Mu residence, a figure secretly stalked him. With a knit of his brows, a trace of iciness shed past his sinister and cold eyes. ¡°Who¡¯s there? Get the hell out here for Ben Wang!¡± Once he said that, a red clothed Xiao Min appeared in front of him. Xiao Min had purposely dressed up for today. She looked increasingly charming, appearing just like a fresh red rose. The spot of cinnabar red between her eyebrows served to enhance her beauty. Chapter 159 - Challenge Part 2

Chapter 159- Challenge Part 2

Xiao Min pursed her lips slightly as she lifted her head to gaze at the divinely handsome man before her. In this instant, her heart skipped a beat. It was unknown to Xiao Min as to why this man¡¯s figure kept ying in her mind these past few days. Perhaps it was just curiosity she felt at the start towards this man. But, after interacting with him, she understood just how outstanding he really was. If she could get him as her other half, then she would be satisfied with her life¡­ ¡°Mister Wu Chen, I havee to find you for some matter this time.¡± Xiao Min looked shyly at the man before her. ¡°I just can¡¯t bear for Mister Wu Chen to be fooled by that sinister girl. I¡¯vee to let you know everything. That girl doesn¡¯t truly love you. She¡¯d previously snatched her own elder sister¡¯s man. But now, since she wants to be with Mister Wu Chen, she dumped that man. Such a girl like herself isn¡¯t worthy of Mister Wu Chen¡¯s gentleness. Who knows if she will cheat on Mister Wu Chen one day?¡± Ye Wu Chen slightly narrowed his eyes. At that moment, Xiao Min felt as though the air around her was slowly disappearing as she looked in astonishment at the man before her. She could be counted as a talent in Sheng Domain. How could this man possibly make her feel oppressed when he didn¡¯t even do anything? How much power did he possess to make such a move? Perhaps, she really had found an outstanding man this time¡­ ¡°Sheng Domain? Xiao family?¡± Ye Wu Chen chuckled lowly. His charming smile was cold as he continued, ¡°Mu Er isn¡¯tpatible with me, but you are instead?¡± The man¡¯s smile was exceptionally beautiful, causing Xiao Min¡¯s heartbeat to quicken. She bit her lip. ¡°Mister Wu Chen, you should know my identity. I am a person of the Xiao family in Sheng Domain. Moreover, Madam Sheng Yue is my foster mother. If you marry me, there will definitely be many benefits. There won¡¯t be a second offer if you miss this chance.¡± This identity was Xiao Min¡¯s pride. She¡¯d frequently done things in the Xiao family¡¯s name. How many people could there be that didn¡¯t want to curry favour from her once they heard the name of Sheng Domain¡¯s Xiao family? This man should be the same¡­ ¡°The daughter of Madam Sheng Yue?¡± Ye Wu Chen slightly curled his lips. A trace of coldness touched the smile on his exquisite face as he continued, ¡°From what I know, there is a person in the Xiao family¡¯s branch family that is so delusional in bing a part of the main family that she requested Madam Sheng Yue to adopt her. In the end, she was rejected by Madam Sheng Yue. However, she personally spread around the news that Madam Sheng Yue truly did adopt her and thus she reaches her current status.¡± Xiao Min¡¯s face paled as she stared in shock at Ye Wu Chen. Why did this man know about this is so much detail? ¡°Even if that¡¯s the case, I am still from the Xiao family. Mister Wu Chen is an intelligent person. You should know that girl is only an ordinary person. How can she beparable with the Sheng Domain¡¯s Xiao family? With how outstanding you are, Mister Wu Chen, if you were to marry into the Xiao family, you will definitely reap much profit. Moreover, that girl is so fickle minded.¡± Xiao Min bit her red lip, looking as though she were a dead piggy that wasn¡¯t afraid of being boiled. In an instant, the light in Ye Wu Chen¡¯s eyes slowly darkened¡­ Just as she wanted to say something further, she felt a hand mercilessly squeezing her throat. Boundless fear seeped slowly into her heart, causing her body to shudder. She currently felt as though her life wasn¡¯t in her control¡­ Chapter 160 - Challenge Part 3

Chapter 160 - Challenge Part 3

Devil! This man was a devil! Xiao Min finally knew fear, but she still wasn¡¯t satisfied. How could she, a bonafide young mistress of the Xiao family, not beparable to an ordinary girl? What part of her wascking, excluding her looks. No matter if it were her identity, status, or even talent, she was definitely much better than that girl. As the young mistress of the Xiao family, she had been undergoing training since her childhood. ¡°Scram!¡± The lips of the man parted slightly, and the word ¡®scram¡¯ made Xiao Min¡¯s body shudder more vigorously. She looked with disbelief at the man that didn¡¯t know how to care for ady. Was his gentleness only reserved for that woman? She couldn¡¯t stand it. She really couldn¡¯t! Xiao Min clenched her small fist tightly. Her pale lips quivered. When had she failed to get what she wanted since young? It would definitely be the same this time. This man¡¯s appearance and talent were outstanding so she definitely had to marry him! Ye Wu Chen coldly looked at Xiao Min¡¯s pale face. There wasn¡¯t a sliver of pity in him. He continued with gloomy indifference, ¡°Ben Wang will spare your life this time, for the name of the Xiao family. However, if there is a second time, then even if you are from the Xiao family, Ben Wang will make you disappear to get rid of future problems.¡± Even though he said it was due to the name of the Xiao family, it was actually for Mu Ru Yue. Mu Ru Yue had a great rtionship with Madam Sheng Yue. Even though Madam Sheng Yue didn¡¯t acknowledge Xiao Min, this girl was still a part of the Xiao family. Otherwise, Ye Wu Chen definitely wouldn¡¯t of let her off with what she¡¯d said tonight. Seeing the departing purple clothes, Xiao Minughed madly. ¡°Mu Ru Yue, you are just an ordinary person. What right do you have for him to treat you like this. I won¡¯t let you off!¡± Xiao Min gritted her teeth in anger as she said that word by word. A light suddenly shed past her eyes, as though she¡¯d thought of an idea¡­ ¡°Mu Ru Yue, get the hell out!¡± A lovable voice soared through the heavens at the Mu residence the next morning, instantly attracting many people¡¯s attention. Following that, Mu Ru Yue, dressed inly, stepped out of the door under the gaze of the crowd. When Xiao Min saw that remarkable appearance, she secretly gritted her teeth, nearly resulting in her teeth breaking. She clenched her small fist tightly before sneering at her love rival¡¯s face and challenged, ¡°Mu Ru Yue, I want to duel you. Do you have the guts to ept it?¡± Mu Ru Yue lifted her brows and looked at Xiao Min calmly. ¡°You want to duel me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Xiao Min lifted her snow white jaw as she continued arrogantly. ¡°If I win, you must give the Ghost King to me.¡± ¡°If¡­ I win?¡± ¡°Haha! That¡¯s impossible!¡± Xiao Min chuckled as her beautiful eyes locked on Mu Ru Yue. ¡°You definitely can¡¯t beat me!¡± Xiao Min was counted as a talent within the Xiao family, so she was confident that she would be victorious against this girl. This girl was just an ordinary girl without any family¡¯s backing and nurturing. How could she defeat her? If she herself couldn¡¯t defeat such an ordinary girl, then how could she have the face to continue living in Sheng Domain? ¡°You sure?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows raised as she asked with a smile that was like a smile yet not a smile. Xiao Min snorted. ¡°Mu Ru Yue, if you have any guts, then ept my challenge. Since I believe you know you will lose against me and, as such, won¡¯t ept this duel, then this missy won¡¯t force you. You¡¯re such a coward. However, you must leave the Ghost King from now on. He isn¡¯t someone you are worthy of.¡± Chapter 161 - Challenge Part 4

Chapter 161 -Challenge Part 4

Xiao Min had always been arrogant and despotic within Sheng Domain. How could she ce importance on an ordinary girl when she dared to act as she¡¯d always done in Sheng Domain? In the beginning, she was curious about the Ghost King due to Mu Ting Er. Following that, it was his exquisite appearance, but that also didn¡¯t amount to everything. As a girl of the Xiao family, she understood clearly what she needed. She wanted a person that would treat her wholeheartedly. Not only must he have outstanding looks, but he must also possess great power. It was obvious that the Ghost King met her ideals. At the start, she¡¯d left Sheng Domain to escape her grandfather¡¯s arrangements. Who knew she would meet her ideal partner here? She really didn¡¯t know how such an outstanding man existed in this world. She must obtain him, even if it were by shady means. ¡°This challenge is just a little childish to me, especially since it¡¯s to snatch a man.¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t speak for a moment before she swept an icy gaze toward Xiao Min¡¯s arrogant andcent face. ¡°But since you are so interested, it will be bad if I don¡¯t ept it.¡± Xiao Min coldly smiled. Since this woman had the guts to ept the challenge, she would definitely teach her a lesson. ¡°Everyone present, listen.¡± Xiao Min turned her head to look at the crowd. With a sneer on her face, she continued, ¡°I am from the Xiao family of Sheng Domain. I will be going to duel with this girl, no matter if it is death or life after the battle.¡± The crowd discussed among themselves once they heard that it was a match that might lead to the death of one of them. Xiao family of Sheng Domain? Where was that ce? They hadn¡¯t heard about it before. However, there were some that did know a few rumours about the Xiao family of Sheng Domain and, thus, they told the others what kind of ce it was. Everyone took in a cold breath after hearing how formidable the Xiao family was¡­ Since the Xiao family was so strong, this girl should be powerful. Would the future Ghost King¡¯s wife be a match for her? Wouldn¡¯t it be seeking death if she were to duel with her?¡± No matter what the others thought, Mu Ru Yue had already epted this duel. Xiao Min started her moves without any warning¡­ A long whip appeared in her hand. When she swung it, it instantly surged forth like a dragon toward Mu Ru Yue and curled around her wrist. Mu Ru Yue slightly knitted her brows, but she still stayed expressionless. There was a faint cold ray of light in her eyes as her body burst forth with a powerful aura. ¡°B*tch!¡± Xiao Min bit her lips tightly as she swung the whip toward Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body. Mu Ru Yue moved to the side, avoiding Xiao Min¡¯s next attack. When Xiao Min saw she could dodge her attack, her expression darkened and became more aggressive with her following strikes. No matter what, Xiao Min was nurtured by the Xiao family. Since Mu Ru Yue had transmigrated for only a year, the disparity in strength was great. However, that distance could beplemented by pills¡­ Pill after pill entered her mouth, turning into strength as they slowly passed through her entire body. When the crowd saw her popped pills into her mouth like candy, they were so jealous that their eyes almost reddened. More importantly, the pill worked the instant she consumed it, bing a part of her strength. Wasn¡¯t this effect a little too perverted? Pills were precious items in the world, so who would be willing to eat them like candy as she did? Chapter 162 - Challenge Part 5

Chapter 162 - Challenge Part 5

Xiao Min¡¯s expression changed slightly. She herself was unable to eat pills like candy, even with her power within the Xiao family. Yet, this girl was actually eating pills like candy before her. How could this not be a blow to the prideful and arrogant Xiao Min? ¡°B*tch!¡± Xiao Min gritted her teeth tightly. Her whip was instantly covered in ayer of me. Hong! The whip swung towards Mu Ru Yue. Countless mes danced all over the weapon as it mercilesslyshed out at the girl who made her grit her teeth in jealousy and hatred. Once she died, all of the pills in her ring would belong to her¡­ Currently, Xiao Min had a muddled mind due to her anger so she didn¡¯t even consider how Mu Ru Yue was able to possess so many pills. Mu Ru Yue raised her sword to block Xiao Min¡¯s whip, but the instant Xiao Min¡¯s weapon collided with her sword, it abruptly burst forth with a strong explosive force that struck directly against her chest. Her face paled instantly and she coughed out a mouthful of blood. ¡°It seems that the young mistress of the Xiao family is a little stronger.¡± ¡°She is from Sheng Domain after all. Her martial skills will be top rate. The wife of the Ghost King still isn¡¯t able to cover up this disparity in strength, even with the assistance of pills.¡± Everyone was currently discussing the fight, so they didn¡¯t pay the slightest notice to the changes happening to Mu Ru Yue. At this moment, the spirit dormant inside the Alchemy Book roused itself. It was this Alchemy Book that Mu Ru Yue used to increase her alchemy skills, and it now gave out a faint light. Following that, the mes that had been emitted by Xiao Min were absorbed into her body. If it hadn¡¯t been for that, Mu Ru Yue wouldn¡¯t have gotten hurt and wouldn¡¯t have spat out blood. The abnormality of the Alchemy Book made Mu Ru Yue slightly bbergasted. Shepletely didn¡¯t understand what just happened¡­ Xiao Min¡¯s attack quickly appeared before her again. Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t make any movement this time as she wanted to understand what the Alchemy Book wanted to do. She freely allowed Xiao Min¡¯s ming whip to strike her body. A streak of blood appeared on her shoulder, but when the me neared her body, it was absorbed by the Alchemy Book. After that, the me transformed into energy within her dantian. Could it be that since she was a me attribute martial artist, she could absorb fire elements for her own usage via the Alchemy Book? If this was the case, didn¡¯t she now have a great cheating device? Yet, Mu Ru Yue understood that it wasn¡¯t omnipotent. If the enemy was too strong, then she would have died under her opponent¡¯s blow before the Alchemy Book could react. However, she didn¡¯t expect the Alchemy Book to have such a use. All along, she¡¯d just treated the Alchemy book as just a book to increase the rate that her alchemy grew. When Xiao Min saw that Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t dodge nor hide from her blow, she sneered in contempt. Could it be that she was seeking her death? If she died, that would be for the best¡­ Thinking about that, Xiao Min¡¯s attack became even more violent. Each move desired Mu Ru Yue¡¯s life, but the person under attack didn¡¯t react at all. It was as though she didn¡¯t feel any pain. When everyone saw this, they were somewhat disturbed. Xiao Min¡¯s attacks were too venomous. It was obvious that she wanted to torture the girl before her to death. ¡­¡­ At that instant, Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body emitted an aura. She had unexpectedly broke through under the crowd¡¯s gaze¡­ Houtian Seventh Stage! What did a 16-year-old Houtian Seventh Stage practitioner imply? Even Ye Tian Feng hadn¡¯t been able to break through to the Houtian Seventh Stage when he was sixteen¡­ Chapter 163 - Shameless Old Man Part 1

Chapter 163- Shameless Old Man Part 1

¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got?¡± A cold voice slowly escaped from the young girl¡¯s lips. Mu Ru Yue lifted her gaze and shot an icy re towards the bbergasted Xiao Min. She then immediately took out a pill and consumed it. The wounds on her body rapidly started to recover. If it wasn¡¯t for her torn clothes, nobody would have believed she¡¯d undergone torturous whippings. ¡°Or should I thank you for giving me the chance to break through?¡± The young girl¡¯s lips curled up, but there was only coldness in her eyes. Xiao Min shuddered violently as she stared in disbelief at Mu Ru Yue. This girl had used her attacks to make a breakthrough? It was certain that if she hadn¡¯t had Xiao Min¡¯s help, Mu Ru Yue wouldn¡¯t have been able to make a breakthrough within two month¡¯s time, so she really needed to thank Xiao Min for this. ¡°You, you¡¯re not human!¡± Xiao Min retreated two steps back in fear. Her lips quivered slightly as she quickly swung her whip at Mu Ru Yue, a trace of viciousness in her eyes. This girl should just die! However, before her whip could reach Mu Ru Yue, Mu Ru Yue¡¯s sword turned aze with me. Hong! The whip in Xiao Min¡¯s hand was set on fire. Xiao Min was indeed a talent to reach such a cultivation level at her tender age. But Mu Ru Yue could feel that her cultivation had been solely dependant upon pills. Her body¡¯s foundation wasn¡¯t so stable, and she didn¡¯t have sufficient battle experience. It wasn¡¯t difficult to be a talent with the constant usage of pills and gentle nurturing from a young age. Pills could be consumed, but they shouldn¡¯t be overused. Otherwise, it would result in such an oue¡­ Everyone was stunned as they didn¡¯t expect the sudden reversal. Mu Ru Yue, who they¡¯d belittled, was now overwhelming the young mistress of the Xiao family, Xiao Min. ¡°B*tch, go and die!¡± Xiao Min¡¯s eyes reddened as mes of anger burned in her eyes. She didn¡¯t care about anything else at this moment. She muttered indistinctly and the power within her body drastically increased. Her unkempt hair flew in the wind as Xiao Minughed. ¡°So what if you broke through? You still won¡¯t be my match!¡± This time, Xiao Min really gave it her all. It wouldn¡¯t be easy to break apart the Xiao family¡¯s forbidden technique. The price that she would pay was her soul undergoing torture of immeasurable pain for an entire month for forcefully increasing her power. The current Xiao Min now possessed tyrannical power from using the forbidden technique. Even though she could only make a single attack after using this forbidden technique, this was already sufficient. She would definitely kill her in one move! ¡°Die¡± A tyrannical power stirred as countless mes gathered towards her body, oppressing Mu Ru Yue. Everyone was shocked at this moment. This was the power the young mistress of the Xiao family possessed? She was too powerful¡­ Hong! That tyrannical me struck mercilessly at Mu Ru Yue¡¯s chest, who was instantly mmed back. Her entire body smashed into the ground and she spat out another mouthful of blood. ¡°Haha! B*tch, you won¡¯t have a good oue for fighting me.¡± Xiao Minughed madly, but after witnessing the next moment, herughter abruptly stopped. She widened her beautiful eyes in astonishment. The young girl stood up from the ground, a trail of blood flowing out from her mouth. Her feet staggered a couple of times, but she was still able to stand. Chapter 164 - Shameless Old Man Part 2

Chapter 164 - Shameless Old Man Part 2

Mu Ru Yue lifted her head to look at the astonished Xiao Min. With a slight smirk, she spoke coldly, void of any feeling, ¡°Is that the extent of your power?¡± Xiao Min¡¯s eyes slowly widened. When she saw the smirk on her opponent¡¯s face, she became a little dazed. ¡°How could this happen?¡± Those words appeared in her mind the moment she copsed. Why was that girl still able to live after receiving an attack she¡¯d cast with all her strength after using the forbidden technique? Why had she even done that just now? Wouldn¡¯t her soul now have to undergo torture for an entire month¡¯s time? She slowly lost consciousness. No matter how remorseful she was¡­ Everyone on the street looked at Mu Ru Yue. If Xiao Min had shown herself to be very powerful, then Mu Ru Yue, who had been able to withstand that tyrannical attack and remain alive, was simply abnormal. They had always thought that the final victor would end up as Xiao Min. Who knew that this would be the oue¡­ ¡°Mu Er!¡± An anxious call was suddenly heard. Following that, a purple figure soared through the air tond before Mu Ru Yue. The man had an exceptional appearance and a strong aura that could be seen from his charming eyes. However, it that moment, those sinisterly cold eyes were only filled with anxiousness. ¡°Mu Er, why did you ept the Xiao family¡¯s challenge?¡± Mu Ru Yue red at him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the cause for this?¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s eyes dulled. His strong hands held her shoulders as he said with unprecedented seriousness, ¡°Mu Er, you are not allowed to do such dangerous acts in the future. Perhaps she wasn¡¯t your match, but these big powers may have some life protecting methods. If someone bullies you, then just leave it to your husband. No matter if they are flies harassing you or girls delusional enough to want to break our bond, your husband will deal with all of them.¡± As he said that, guilt and self-me filled his heart. Perhaps he really shouldn¡¯t have let this woman off yesterday¡­ The man raised his hand to dust his purple clothes before turning his gaze toward the girl lying on the floor. His eyes instantly hardened, became cold and sinister. Traces of a tyrannical aura filled his surrounding. Hong! Ye Wu Chen¡¯s power struck at the girl lying on the floor. ¡°You actually touched a strand of her hair. Ben Wang will make you regret that for your entire life!¡± Death? That would be too easy for a girl like her. He wanted her to live a life worse than death! Even more than killing her, such a prideful girl would suffer more if she were to be trash. ¡°Stop!¡± An angry holler rang out. Ye Wu Chen, however, didn¡¯t halt his actions. Strong energy invaded Xiao Min¡¯s body, transforming into a hand that viciously crushed her dantian. Crack! A distinctly crisp sound echoed on this quiet street¡­ ¡°Stinky brat, didn¡¯t this old man tell you to stop? Since you dared to hurt this old man¡¯s granddaughter, this old man will definitely give you a terrible death!¡± A grey-robed elder stood in front of Xiao Min as he shouted. The grey-robed elder red at Wu Chen, his eyes threatening to rip Wu Chen apart. Raging fury burned in his gaze and his boundless killing intent surged forth as he shouted, ¡°Since you dared to hurt my granddaughter, you must pay with your life. Not only you, but your parents, your wife, your offsprings ¡ª they will also pay the price!¡± At this moment, a wail could be heard from a side. ¡°Elder, the young mistress¡­ the young mistress used the forbidden technique and her dantian seems to have broken.¡± Yin Huan looked at the grey-robed elder as she spoke, sobbing. Chapter 165 - Shameless Old Man Part 3

Chapter 165 - Shameless Old Man Part 3

¡°What?¡± The grey-robed elder was shocked. His attention instantly shifted away from Ye Wu Chen as he went to check Xiao Min¡¯s condition. Once he took a look, his anger reached the next level and his killing intent surged. ¡°Stinking brat, you¡¯re so vicious to have destroyed my granddaughter¡¯s dantian. How did my granddaughter offend you for you to treat such an innocent and weak girl in such a fashion?¡± Ye Wu Chem smiled. A sneer was on his divinely handsome face as he said, ¡°She hurt my wife. Don¡¯t you think that is an offense?¡± ¡°It must be your wife that provoked my granddaughter first!¡± The grey-robed elder¡¯s anger reached ten meters. If this man before him hadn¡¯t seemed so formidable, he would have already charged forth to cut him down. ¡°Elder.¡± Yin Huan wiped her tears before lifting her head to look toward Ye Wu Chen. ¡°This man is the one young mistress fancies. He kicked the young mistress out of the door for that woman and humiliated the young mistress. The young mistress bore the humiliation, but they still wouldn¡¯t let the young mistress go.¡± Mu Ru Yue saw the true face these people clearly. No matter what words that were uttered from their mouths, they would still say that something ck was white. Furthermore, the arrogant Xiao Min that hade knocking on the door herself had somehow be an innocent and weak girl. It was no wonder Xiao Min had such a personality. The grey-robed elder sized Ye Wu Chen up. It was undeniable that his granddaughter had a good eye. There wasn¡¯t any man as handsome as this guy. More importantly, his strength was truly strong. Otherwise, he himself wouldn¡¯t be standing on his toes to deal with him. If he¡¯d married his granddaughter earlier on, then perhaps he could have escaped this ordeal. It was such a pity¡­ ¡°I can¡¯t deny that you indeed have the capital to attract girls toward you, but my granddaughter is from the Xiao family. Why didn¡¯t you just agree to marry her when she said she fancied you? It would have been fine if you had rejected her, but you also had to hurt her to such an extent. It can¡¯t be that you want to oppose my entire Xiao family, right?¡± The grey-robed elder¡¯s face darkened, the fury in his heart nearly setting him on fire. This was the first time in so many years that someone didn¡¯t ce importance on his Xiao family. Ye Wu Chen had never seen such a shameless old man. He felt it was a little funny that there were really such people that thought so highly about themselves when they actually amounted to nothing¡­ ¡°Firstly, are you sure you can represent the Xiao family?¡± The man¡¯s lips curled up slightly. His handsome face was even more charming with that smile, yet, there was an icy coldness in his eyes that made people apprehensive. It was certain that his smile didn¡¯t reach his eyes. ¡°Secondly, Ben Wang won¡¯t allow her to stand there unscathed, even if it means opposing the entire Sheng Domain!¡± Her man¡¯s words were so domineering and brazen, but a trace of warmth wrapped around Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart. So what if he were to oppose the entire Sheng Domain? He definitely wouldn¡¯t give her another chance! If she bes a trash, then she would be vulnerable to beatings and may even be killed. Now she would never be able to make even the slightestmotion from now on. This would be much more torturous than to just kill her. She was currently lying there, unconscious. She most likely wouldn¡¯t feel any pain if he were to kill her with his de. Since that was the case, how could he simply let her die so easily? ¡°Why? Why don¡¯t you mind opposing the entire Sheng Domain?¡± The grey-robed elder¡¯s entire body shuddered. He couldn¡¯t believe that this man didn¡¯t fear their Sheng Domain in the slightest. The strength of Sheng Domain was unfathomable. The only power that wasparable to Sheng Domain was the Pill Assembly. Moreover, the Xiao family was the sole controller of Sheng Domain¡­ Chapter 166 - The Sect Leader of The Saintess Sect Part 1

Chapter 166- The Sect Leader of The Saintess Sect Part 1

Ye Wu Chen didn¡¯t say anything as he just turned his head to look at the girl behind him. This man that previously had a domineering aura suddenly became filled with gentleness, his eyes holding boundless tenderness. He didn¡¯t need to say anything to express his feeling¡­ The grey-robed elder suddenly realised that this man really didn¡¯t mind opposing the entire Sheng Domain for a woman. Was there really such a devoted man in this world? Perhaps this man wouldn¡¯t even frown if he were to conquer the world for her¡­ The grey-robed elder¡¯s expression darkened. How could his granddaughter stand it if the man she loved scraped her cultivation for another girl? How much pain would she suffer when she regained consciousness? Yet, the old man knew that this young man possessed tyrannical strength. If he were to fight against him, it would only result in them being seriously wounded. He wouldn¡¯t be able to avenge her¡­ ¡°Stinking brat, I¡¯ll temporarily let you go today, but I definitely won¡¯t spare your life the next time we meet!¡± The killing intent from the grey-robed elder didn¡¯t decrease in the slightest, but his grandeur was still much lower than Ye Wu Chen¡¯s. ¡°When did Ben Wang allow you to leave this ce?¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s divine face darkened when he saw the grey-robed elder carry Xiao Min along with him as he left. Wu Chen lifted his hand slightly and a bolt of ck mes surged toward the grey-robed elder. There was a sinister and cold aura emitting from the dark mes that made the surrounding audience feel a chill. The grey-robed elder hastily moved away in a sh as he didn¡¯t want to fight Ye Wu Chen. He quickened his steps to leave. Ye Wu Chen initially wanted to pursue and kill that old man, but at this moment there was a powerful aura gradually heading toward them, the distance close. It made him halt his steps, an unprecedented seriousness disyed on his face. ¡°Wu Chen, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Mu Ru Yue felt something was wrong with Ye Wu Chen. Her long, shapely brows knitted slightly with indistinct worry in her eyes. Ye Wu Chen turned around as he walked toward Mu Ru Yue. With a charming smile, he lifted his hand to caress the young girl¡¯s face. There was a trace of reluctance on his divine expression. ¡°Mu Er, it seems that I will have to leave in a moment.¡± ¡°Wu Chen.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart tightened as she gripped Ye Wu Chen¡¯s hand tightly, a trace of unease within her. It seemed as though Ye Wu Chen was to face some danger¡­ ¡°Mu Er, you agreed to marry me a few days ago. I had been preparing ever since to give you a grand wedding ceremony. I am nearly done with it already, but I need to leave for a period of time. We will arrange the wedding ceremony properly once I¡¯m done with that, alright?¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her head to focus on his handsome face. She gradually nodded. ¡°Alright, I will wait for you here. I just want you to return safely, no matter what happens.¡± She didn¡¯t question him in the end. Since she chose to marry him, she would trust him with all her heart. Ye Wu Chen lowered his head slightly to ce a fleeting kiss at the corner of her lips. He didn¡¯t mind in the slightest that they were in public. He released Mu Ru Yue and looked gently toward her, reluctance in his posture. ¡°Mu Er, you must wait for my return. Once I¡¯ve settled the matters at hand, I will return to your side.¡± He would definitely return safely, no matter what happens¡­ Ye Wu Chen turned around and, after giving onest look toward Mu Ru Yue, disappeared from the street. Soon, he reappeared near a mountain forest. At the same time, in the open sky, a man was standing in midair before him¡­ Chapter 167 - Sect Leader Of The Saintess Sect Part 2

Chapter 167 - Sect Leader Of The Saintess Sect Part 2

The man looked around twenty years old. His appearance was swordlike and he had honey-coloured skin that radiated light from the sun. He was well built, the slightly closed ck robe exposing well-defined muscle. Nobody would have been able to imagine that this twenty-year-old man was actually the sect leader of the sinister Saintess Sect. The Saintess Sect had been established for at least twenty years after all. Even if he¡¯d started it in his youth, he should at least be a forty- to fifty-year-old middle-aged man. After all, shouldn¡¯t it be impossible for him to have established the powerful Saintess Sect when he was born? Yet, just from that man¡¯s appearance, he indeed looked to be twenty years old¡­ The only w in his appearance was a horizontal scar across the left side of his face. It mercilessly destroyed his beauty. If not for that, this man would have been exceptionally handsome. ¡°I didn¡¯t think that I had left behind a bad seedling after so many years.¡± The man lowered his head slightly and, with a ruthless smile, continued, ¡°You also killed two of my subordinates. If I had known about this earlier, I would have killed you then to prevent future disasters.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity you didn¡¯t.¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s face was unprecedentedly sinister and cold. His entire body gave off a malevolent, hair-raising aura. Following his words, the other man raised his head andughed. Hisughter was dramatic and brazen, and seemed to shake the entire forest. ¡°Brat, your mother had previously betrayed me and now you even killed my subordinates. Do you think I will let you off? I know you wanted to attract my attention towards you to give temporary safety to your fiancee. You and your parents are so devoted to love. It¡¯s a pity that I must obtain your fiancee. My power will make a rapid improvement after having a Yin-Yang exchange with her. However, I will kill you before that so you won¡¯t have to suffer from such a sight.¡± The maliciousness in Ye Wu Chen¡¯s icy expression deepened. ¡°I will have to see if you have that capability. Ben Wang will definitely not let you touch a single hair on her head!¡± ¡° ¡°So you went behind her back to meet with me?¡± The man obviously knew of Ye Wu Chen¡¯s motives. His lips curled up slightly and he gave a ruthless chuckle. ¡°I will send you to hell soon enough.¡± His greatest entertainment in life was to break up couples. Within the Saintess Sect, there were many youthful girls that were abducted by him, stolen away from their fiances. After he had sexual intercourse with them, however, the majority of them would forget about their past and would wholeheartedly pursue him. Yet, his greatest quirk was not using anything twice. It was the same with women. Ye Wu Chen looked coldly at the man before him. His only fear within the Saintess Sect was this sect leader of the Saintess Sect. However¡­ ¡°You don¡¯t have the ability to kill Ben Wang yet.¡± There was someone waiting for him at home, so even though the man he was now blocking was dangerous, he would definitely return to her side¡­ ¡°Mistress.¡± Li Lu looked timidly at Mu Ru Yue, who had a terrible expression. He didn¡¯t dare to say what he wanted to say. Mu Ru Yue retracted her thoughts. Her gaze slightly darkened. ¡°Li Lu, assemble all of the members of the Massacre The Heavens Sect now. We willmence Hell Training.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Li Lu was stunned. ¡°Isn¡¯t there still half a month before that?¡± ¡°No! We will start now!¡± She had already promised she¡¯d fight alongside him and reach the peak of the world. But right now, he still needed to face many matters on his own. If powerful opponents appeared every time, then she would only be a burden for him¡­ Chapter 168 - Mother And Daughter Reunion Part 1

Chapter 168 - Mother And Daughter Reunion Part 1

Perhaps it would seem to others that she was a talent by bing a sixteen-year-old Houtian Seventh Stage Martial practitioner, but to her this wasn¡¯t sufficient. Such cultivation was only capable for fighting against other youths, never with those genuine experts. She needed to be much stronger. Only then would she have the qualifications to fight alongside him. ¡°Wu Chen, I don¡¯t know what you are settling and I don¡¯t know what is happening, but you promised you will surely return¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her head to look at the clouds far above her. Her unease gradually settled down. Since he had promised, she believed that he would surely return to her¡­ The days of Hell Training was naturally tough, but she had already experienced it once before. Compared to the other members of the Massacre The Heaven Sect, she was able to adapt the quickest. Everyone was covered in injuries everyday. In addition, they were adding weights when they ran and were always a little tired. At the same time, everyone could feel that their body¡¯s rate of absorbing energy was much quicker. Their power was slowly bing stronger¡­ Mu Ru Yue would always think about Ye Wu Chen when she returned to Mu residence every night. If it wasn¡¯t for her current matter, she wouldn¡¯t have known that the fool who pretended to an idiot and kept her in the dark had already held an extremely important ce in her heart. This man had done too many things for her¡­ However, she didn¡¯t have the right to face matters with him due to her insufficient strength. If she were to blindly stay by his side, then she would only be his burden. Moreover, this continent was the same as the cultivation world of Hua Xia. The strong were respected while the weak were stepped upon. She wanted to be strong in order to move alongside him. It was due to this thought that Mu Ru Yue put in more effort and worked herself harder than she¡¯d ever done in her previous life. How could everyone else fall behind when they saw such a young girl possessed with such determination and perseverance? Everyone gritted their teeth and pushed on. This was the first step in improving their strength so they definitely wouldn¡¯t give up! ¡°Mistress! Mistress! I¡¯ve broken through! I didn¡¯t know we could break through with such a training method.¡± The members of the Massacre The Heavens Sect had broken through within two months. Sixth Stage Martial practitioners broke through to the Seventh Stage. There were now a total of thirty Seventh Stage Martial practitioners and also eight people within the Eighth Stage. Even though the Eight Stage and Ninth Stage members hadn¡¯t yet made a breakthrough, all of them felt a great difference from their original selves two months ago. No matter if it were their defensive or offensive might, they¡¯d obviously made remarkable improvements in each. Who could have known what they¡¯d experienced this two months? It really was hell training! They started by tying metal tes on their bodies as they ran. They increased the number of metal tes from one to fifty over the course of two months and they weren¡¯t allowed to remove them. Perhaps this couldn¡¯t be considered hell training, as what followed was the true nightmare¡­ They needed to fight against a strong magical beast with their bare fists and weren¡¯t allowed to use any weapons. Sometimes they had to even fight a horde of magical beasts without weapons. They were also prohibited from using pills and had to just use their raw strength to deal with the horde of magical beasts. How many times had they escaped from the clutches of death thesest two months? It was great that everyone was able to persist. What she had said at the start of training came true. They would be able to release their potential when they experienced high-risk situations. Their potentials would be stimted after facing death time after time. Hence, the aura around the members of the Massacre The Heavens Sect underwent drastic changes after two months. Some of them even gave off a murderous and grim aura. They were now the genuine Massacre The Heaven¡¯s Combat Squad. Chapter 169 - Mother And Daughter Reunion Part 2

Chapter 169 - Mother And Daughter Reunion Part 2

Li Lu didn¡¯t participate in the training. The Mu residence needed to be taken care of so Mu Ru Yue had let Li Lu investigate for news about Ye Wu Chen. There hadn¡¯t been any news of him for these past two months. Just as Mu Ru Yue stepped into the Mu residence, Li Lu ran hastily out. Once he looked at Mu Ru Yue, he excitedly went forth to greet her. ¡°Mistress, you¡¯ve returned. It¡¯s wonderful since I was just about to look for you.¡± Examining Li Lu¡¯s expression, Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart shuddered as she anxiously asked, ¡°Is this news about Wu Chen?¡± Li Lu faced Mu Ru Yue and shook his head gently. Mu Ru Yue grew mncholic once again¡­ ¡°Mistress, there isn¡¯t any news about Ghost King, but there is still great news. I havee to let you know that there have been rumours constantly surfacing about how the Saintess Sect seemed to have offended an expert. A few of its sect branches were destroyed by that expert. From these rumours, the expert wore a silver mask. Nobody has seen his true appearance.¡± Silver mask? Could it be Wu Chen? Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart gradually rxed. She could wholeheartedly focus on improving her powers if nothing had happened to him. Once she had aplished that, she would be able to face this ordeal together with him. She didn¡¯t want to be his burden¡­ Li Lu obviously didn¡¯t notice the change in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression as he continued, ¡°Mistress, don¡¯t you think this is great news? Wasn¡¯t the Saintess Sect so overpowering before? Now its branch sect has been destroyed by someone. ording to the rumours, the sect leader was furious. I really don¡¯t know who is doing this, but it¡¯s so satisfying. Haha!¡± Even though he hadn¡¯t seen the two experts from the Saintess Sect, he¡¯d heard that they were very powerful. But so what if it was the Saintess Sect? Wasn¡¯t it currently being destroyed by someone? As he thought about this, Li Lu had the urge to raise his head andugh. A loving couple walked down the street of Phoenix City at this moment. They attracted everyone¡¯s attention to them. The madam¡¯s appearance was exceptional. Every hand gesture she made was elegant and natural. She wore golden-yellow silk clothing that fluttered in the breeze, giving her a noble and beautiful look. The golden-yellow colourplemented her very well. A green-clothed man was by her side. His appearance was perfected like a sculpture. His grey eyes looked tenderly at the beautiful madam beside him. That gentleness could only have appeared if he loved her to her bones from the bottom of his heart. The two seemed so harmonious that it seemed like nobody would ever be able to break their rtionship. ¡°Yu Er, we will be meeting our daughter soon.¡± Their long-lost daughter that they¡¯d thought of for so many years¡­ ¡°Hubby.¡± Madam Sheng Yue held Xiao Tian Yu¡¯s hand tightly. Her own jade-like hand couldn¡¯t help but tremble. She suppressed her nervousness and slowly smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s help avenge our daughter before going over to meet her. I¡¯ve heard that our daughter had been bullied terribly by the Mu family all these years.¡± Madam Sheng Yue was filled with anger after listening to the investigations about her daughter¡¯s past. Their Xiao family¡¯s daughter, the genuine main branch young mistress, had been bullied by a family n to such an extent that they almost forced her to her death. If it wasn¡¯t for their daughter¡¯s tenacious life force, she would have perhaps gone to see the King of Hell already. The heavens only know how stirred up her heart had been when she read such news. That damnable Mu family had the guts to touch her precious daughter. She would make them regret all they had previously done! Chapter 170 - Mother And Daughter Reunion Part 3

Chapter 170 - Mother And Daughter Reunion Part 3

¡°Just a puny little Mu family.¡± Xiao Tian Yu smiled coldly. With a trace of frost in his grey eyes, he continued, ¡°There is also that so-called Crown Prince Jing that didn¡¯t even ce importance on my, Xiao Tian Yu¡¯s daughter. He really thinks highly of himself! More importantly, there is also that girl Mu Ting Er that was always seeking trouble for our daughter. How can I let her go? I already can¡¯t wait to announce the news of our daughter in order to make those people repent!¡± When he said thatst word, a distinct killing intent surged from his eyes. Madam Sheng Yue held Xiao Tian Yu¡¯s hand and sighed. ¡°Qing Qing initially wanted toe with us. She kept thinking about her elder sister Ru Yue during this period of time. After knowing that Yue Er is our biological daughter, she kept wanting us to bring Yue Er home. But that girl is about to undergo the innate test within the next few days so it is better for her to prepare well for it.¡± Thinking about how excited that girl had been after discovering Yue Er was her elder sister by blood, Madam Sheng Yue couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Now she had a son and two daughters. She was extremely satisfied with her life already. ¡°Yu Er, let¡¯s go and visit this family where our daughter has lived these past fifteen years. I wonder what kind of repayment they will give to our Xiao family.¡± Xiao Tian Yu chuckled coldly, his smile chilling. The guards that followed behind them shuddered with fear. They knew that the young head and young madam were extremely enraged this time around. Someone was going to be in trouble¡­ ¡°What did you say?¡± When Mu Qing heard the report from his subordinate in the main hall of the Mu family, his heart instantly chilled as he hastily stood up. ¡°People from Sheng Domain areing here? Can it be due to that matter where that b*tch Mu Ru Yue beat the young mistress of the Xiao family? Mu Ru Yue already isn¡¯t my Mu family¡¯s daughter anymore. Why did theye here to seek repayment then?¡± Mu Qing became apprehensive as he said with a little unease, ¡°Quickly invite the lord of the Xiao family in. No! I will personally go and greet them.¡± What kind of ce was Sheng Domain? Mu Qing had heard about it, but didn¡¯t personally associate with them. This was because they were a preeminent powerhouse that would never associate with ordinary people. Despite this, it was even the head of the Xiao familying here at this moment. Thus, Mu Qing didn¡¯t dare to slight them. Just as he stood up, however, an elegant voice was heard from outside. ¡°It is unnecessary, we have already entered.¡± A couple with a group of guards following behind them entered. These two were experts. They also possessed extraordinary strength¡­ Mu Qing calmed his heart and hastily went forth to greet them. ¡°Has the lord anddye regarding the young mistress of the Xiao family?¡± Madam Sheng Yue and Xiao Tian Yu were stunned. Could it be that he already knew their purpose ining here? But they hadn¡¯t publicized this information and only the two of them knew of it. Furthermore, if Mu Qing knew that Mu Ru Yue was the daughter of the Xiao family, he shouldn¡¯t have such an expression. ¡°The head of the Mu family knows the purpose of why my husband and I came here?¡± Madam Sheng Yue had her brows raised as she asked indifferently. ¡°Of course I know.¡± Mu Qing tried his best to look as humble as possible as he said respectfully, ¡°Recently, there was a young mistress of the Xiao family that came to our Kingdom of Xi Yue. She had said that she was the daughter of Madam Sheng Yue. Since she fancied Lord Ghost King, she got into a conflict with my unfilial daughter. As a result, she was hurt by my unfilial daughter. Haven¡¯t the Lord and Madame for that?¡± Chapter 171 - Mother and Daughter Reunion Part 4

Chapter 171 - Mother and Daughter Reunion Part 4

Mu Qing looked curiously at the couple. Could it be that he had guessed wrongly? They weren¡¯t here as a payback for Mu Ru Yue beating up the young mistress of the Xiao family? ¡°My daughter?¡± Madam Sheng Yue lifted her brows. ¡°I also don¡¯t know what unfilial daughter you are talking about¡­¡± Mu Qing only knew they were from the Xiao family. After hearing Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s words, he immediately guessed her identity. He couldn¡¯t help but be astonished and his eyes widened as he rified, ¡°You¡­ you are Madam Sheng Yue from the Xiao family of Sheng Domain?¡± Mu Qing still had some understanding of Sheng Domain, even though he wasn¡¯t from there. This Madam Sheng Yue undeniably held the most prestigious status in Sheng Domain. Her power to rally supporters was simply unparalleled. For the sacred spirit spring, who wouldn¡¯t move to obey her orders? ¡°You think someone would be daring enough to impersonate me?¡± Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s expression gradually darkened. ¡°Immediately rify what you said earlier!¡± Mu Qing was so scared that he trembled. He didn¡¯t dare to lie and told her what had happened on that day. ¡°Not long ago, ady from the Xiao family came to the Kingdom of Zi Yue, saying that she was your honorable daughter. She came for a scenic tour and for some reasons took a fancy to the Ghost King Ye Wu Chen of the Kingdom of Zi Yue. She challenged my unfilial daughter Mu Ru Yue for Ye Wu Chen, and became severely wounded by that damnable Mu Ru Yue. ¡°Madam Sheng Yue, Mu Ru Yue is no longer a daughter of my Mu family. You can do whatever you want to her. I won¡¯t say a word even if you kill her. However, I hope Madam would be merciful and let my Mu family¡¯s innocent people off. They are different from that b*tch Mu Ru Yue as they wouldn¡¯t do such stupid acts.¡± Madam Sheng Yue became enraged on hearing Mu Qing calling Mu Ru Yue a b*tch and saying she was stupid. But she had gotten the gist of what had happened from Mu Qing¡¯s words¡­ It was no wonder why Xiao Min had been carried back with only half her life two months ago. Moreover, that old man had dared to lie to her. He had just said that his granddaughter had fancied a man but was hindered by another girl. Not only had she scrapped his granddaughter¡¯s cultivation, she had also said she would annihte the entire Xiao family. Didn¡¯t that old man know his own personality? It was obviously Xiao Min¡¯s fault for being wounded. Could the forbidden technique of the Xiao family be used so casually? It was already a blessing she was still alive. He wanted the Xiao family to avenge him? He was simply dreaming! Why should she clean up Xiao Min¡¯s mess? That arrogant and despotic girl probably wanted to snatch someone else¡¯s man and got taught a lesson instead. At that time, she had been unhappy. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she was an elder, she would have already mercilessly taught Xiao Min a lesson in order to let her know the immensity of heaven and earth. Who knew that the man Xiao Min wanted to snatch was her precious daughter¡¯s man?¡± If she had known about this, she would have personally dealt with Xiao Min at the Xiao family. When Mu Qing saw that Madam Sheng Yue was greatly shocked, he thought Madam Sheng Yue was angered due to Mu Ru Yue beating Xiao Min. He inwardly scolded Mu Ru Yue in his heart. That girl only knew how to stir up trouble from morning to night! ¡°Madam Sheng Yue, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely take revenge and wipe out the grudge for your daughter. I will dispatch people to call that b*tch Mu Ru Yue here for Madam to punish. If Madam doesn¡¯t want to dirty your hands, I can also arrange for someone to settle her on behalf of Madam. This time, I, Mu Qing, will definitely ce righteousness before family. Someone¡ª¡± A jade hand viciously pped his face before he could finish his order. Chapter 172 - Mother And Daughter Reunion Part 5

Chapter 172- Mother And Daughter Reunion Part 5

Mu Qing was literally sent flying from that p. The table was flipped over and after an instant, boiling teanded on his head, almost scalding ayer of skin. Mu Qing was stunned as he didn¡¯t know what he had said wrongly that invoked Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s rage. ¡°Yu Er, calm down. Don¡¯t hurt your body due to anger.¡± Xiao Tian Yu continuously helped Madam sheng Yue to quell her pent up anger. His eyes frosted over when he looked at Mu Qing. ¡°Somebodye!¡± After Madam Sheng Yue had gradually calmed down, she red furiously at Mu Qing. ¡°Bind up everyone from the Mu family and also capture the two daughters of Mu Qing, Mu Ting Er and Mu Yi Xue! Oh that¡¯s right, invite Mu Ru Yue over. Just tell her that I, Madam Sheng Yue, wish to meet her. Remember to politely invite her over. Nobody is allowed to be rude to her. If not, you can just scram!¡± The former were captured and thetter was invited. The treatment between the two waspletely different. Madam Sheng Yue originally wanted to meet Mu Ru Yue personally, but who knew that the matter with Xiao Min would arise? It made her so incredibly enraged, so much that, she wanted to settle all matters here. Moreover, she also didn¡¯t know if Yue Er was hurt or not¡­ Xiao Min had activated the forbidden spell of the Xiao family, and that attack would have been extremely dangerous. If Yue Er had been hurt by her, she would definitely chop that damnable Xiao Min into countless pieces! Mu Qing realised that he was really doomed this time. He waspletely clueless about what was happening and why. Shouldn¡¯t thoserge powers be more protective of their members? Why was Madam Sheng Yue so courteous to Mu Ru Yue after she had injured the young mistress of the Xiao family? What was going on? Furthermore, Yue Er seemed to be associated with this Madam Sheng Yue judging from her words¡­ ¡°Head of the Mu family, I want to ask you something.¡± Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously and she smiled coldly, ¡°Did someone pass you a girl sixteen years ago? Could you tell me where that girl is now?¡± Mu Qing trembled and looked in astonishment at Madam Sheng Yue. His eyes darted around before saying, ¡°She is dead. That girl has already died¡­¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Madam Sheng Yue raised her head andughed. She no longer kept her elegant posture. ¡°Died? Mu Qing, do you know what will happen to you if you lie to me? With just a word from me, you will be consigned to eternal damnation!¡± ¡°Really¡­she is really dead. ¡± Cold sweat slowly formed on Mu Qing¡¯s forehead. He still wanted to prevaricate as there were only a few people who knew of what had happened that year. Madam Sheng Yue coldly chuckled. If she hadn¡¯t thoroughly investigated everything to the smallest detail, she may have believed this man. It was a pity for him that she already knew everything¡­ ¡°Mu Qing, stop your final struggles. I know that the girl is Mu Ru Yue. It was precisely because she was not your daughter that you mercilessly mistreated her and didn¡¯t mind forcing her to her death.¡± No biological father would treat their daughter so ruthlessly. Everything he had done was due to Mu Ru Yue not being his daughter and, more importantly, her inability to cultivate. Hence, Mu Qing had always wished for her death. He had only suppressed the impulse to strangle Mu Ru Yue to death because he didn¡¯t want to be the murderer of his daughter. ¡°No matter if it is you or Xiao Min, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± Madam Sheng Yue walked deliberately towards Mu Qing. With an ice-cold smile, she continued, ¡°That¡¯s right, regarding Mu Yi Xue and Mu Ting Er, Yue Er has been treated very well by them all these years. How do you think I should repay them?¡± Chapter 173 - Mother And Daughter Reunion Part 6

Chapter 173 - Mother And Daughter Reunion Part 6

Mu Qing had seemed to guess what was going on. He looked in disbelief at the beauty whose smile was as cold as ice. He felt as if a de had been ced against his neck. Fear¡­ Mu Qing felt unprecedented fear at this moment¡­ ¡°Father!¡± ¡°Daddy!¡± Two voices called from outside. Mu Ting Er and Mu Yi Xue, both of whom were bound like caterpirs, were tossed in front of Mu Qing. His two daughters that initially had flower and jade-like appearances already looked inhuman. Their previously glossy hair had turned dry and messy. Their faces looked yellowish and were thin and weak. It was obvious that they were experiencing an inhumane life. Moreover, everything was caused by that b*tch Mu Ru Yue! Mu Qing boiled in hatred but what could he do? Even if it wasn¡¯t Madam Sheng Yue, he still wasn¡¯t able to deal with that girl. ¡®Who are you?! Who allowed you to barge into my Mu family?!¡± Mu Yi Xue shouted crazily towards Madam Sheng Yue, as her inhumanly thin and weak body shuddered slightly. Madam Sheng Yue coldly chuckled. ¡°You dare to shout at me? How shall I treat you? Should I disfigure you or toss you into a horde of magical beasts? I think thetter would suit you better. With your current appearance, there wouldn¡¯t be any difference if your face were disfigured. ¡± Mu Yi Xue shuddered violently and, with fear-filled eyes, she eximed, ¡°No!¡± ¡°Look at yourself. I only scared you a little and you have already shrieked. I haven¡¯t thought about how to deal with you. Could it be that you want me to feed you to those vicious magical beasts? It¡¯s a pity that those beasts would be toozy to eat you as the two of you don¡¯t have any flesh.¡± Mu Yi Xue really hoped she could lose consciousness as that would be better than being tortured mentally or physically by her. ¡°Daddy, who are these people? Why have theye to our Mu family?¡± Mu Qing¡¯s fear was simr to Mu Yi Xue¡¯s, but he forcefully stabilized his emotions and performed introductions ¡°They are from the Xiao family of Sheng Domain. That person is Madam Sheng Yue.¡± Xiao family of Sheng Domain? Mu Ting Er couldn¡¯t help but scuttle backwards after hearing that. She remembered that Xiao Min was from the Xiao family of Sheng Domain. It was due to her coaxing, that Xiao Min had gone to seek the Ghost King and Mu Ru Yue. Following that, after Xiao Min had been defeated by Mu Ru Yue, the Ghost King had scrapped her cultivation. If it hadn¡¯t been for her, that wouldn¡¯t have happened. Thus, even though she was jealous and hated Mu Ru Yue¡¯s power, she had been worried that the Xiao family woulde after her for this matter. Could it be that they hade to her Mu family to avenge Xiao Min? ¡°This young miss seems to have something to say,¡± said Madam Sheng Yue with a cold smile. She had caught the expressions in Mu Ting Er¡¯s eyes. Mu Ting Er¡¯s face instantly paled, as she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Madam, please rify as I don¡¯t have anything to say.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Madam Sheng Yue looked at Mu Ting Er with a smile that was not a smile . ¡°Husband, she isn¡¯t willing to tell us. What shall we do? Didn¡¯t Qing Qing say that she wanted a toy? How about we bring her back as a toy for Qing Qing to y after we break her limbs, cut out her tongue, and dig out her eyes?¡± Xiao Tian Yu embraced her and said with a tender gaze, ¡°Whatever Yu Er says.¡± Madam Sheng Yue smirked and shifted her gaze back to Mu Ting Er. ¡°Tell us what you want to say. Hehe! If you miss this chance, you will be my daughter¡¯s toy. My daughter chopped her other toy into eightrge pieces so I need to find another one for her.¡± Chapter 174 - Mother And Daughter Reunion Part 7

Chapter 174 -Mother And Daughter Reunion Part 7

Mu Ting Er had never been as frightened before as she was today. The woman¡¯s words viciously struck her head and made her shudder¡­ ¡°Madam, it is my fault as I made young mistress Xiao curious about the Ghost King from my words. But I didn¡¯t expect that she would be bullied to that extent by Mu Ru Yue. I only had good intentions.¡± Mu Ting Er¡¯s tear filled face looked so pitiful that it would normally attract tender affection towards her. But Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s expression slowly darkened instead after hearing her words. ¡°Ting Er?!¡± Mu Qing¡¯s expression changed drastically, but it was obvious that it was already toote to stop her speech. If Mu Ru Yue was Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s daughter, the oue would be unimaginable¡­ ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to tell me everything just by scaring you. My daughter doesn¡¯t even dare to kill anyone so don¡¯t even mention having a weird fetish.¡± Madam Sheng Yue smiled slightly, but her beautiful eyes was ice-cold. ¡°So it was your doing that made Xiao Min want to snatch Yue Er¡¯s man. Your man didn¡¯t want you so you were jealous that Yue Er has a man who was devoted to only her. You also envied her fiance¡¯s perfections and outstandingness. Tell me, how should I punish the entire Mu family?¡± When Madam Sheng Yue had dispatched people to search for her daughter¡¯s location, she had naturally also investigated her matters over all these years. It, of course, contained the information of how the Ghost King had abandoned his pretence for his beloved and fought against the experts of the Saintess Sect. This made her, as Mu Ru Yue¡¯s mother, happy that her daughter had found such a good partner. Furthermore, her husband and she would have only each other for their entire lives. Her daughter¡¯s husband definitely must also have only her daughter in his life. No matter what, this Ghost King had fit the criteria. How could Madam Sheng Yue not be enraged when such a matter had urred in the two months when she was wholeheartedly cleaning up the family? She had known that Xiao Min was despotic, but she hadn¡¯t expected that she would try to steal someone else¡¯s fiance. Suddenly, there was the sound of footstepsing over. Feeling that familiar aura, Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s body stiffened slightly. She turned around and a familiar face entered her sight. Yue Er seemed to have grown a little taller after a few months¡­ Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s eyes reddened. Just as she wanted to say something, she swallowed her words back into her throat. She didn¡¯t know what she should say and just looked at Mu Ru Yue with reddened eyes. ¡°Madam!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s face brightened as she smiled, hastening her steps to stand before Madam Sheng Yue. ¡°What brings you here?¡± Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s voice was slightly choked with sobs and and her eyes brimmed with tears. ¡°Yue Er, why are you so distant with me after not seeing me for just a few months? You previously didn¡¯t call me this.¡± She really wanted to look at her daughter¡¯s appearance to the finest detail. Her daughter that had been away from her for so many years¡­ ¡°Foster mother.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled. No matter what happened with Xiao Min, Madam Sheng Yue at least treated her with genuine love. Madam Sheng Yue could no longer bear with it as she wailed and hugged Mu Ru Yue. It was as though she were reliving all of her fears and worries that had umted over the years in this one moment. The daughter that she thought was impossible to reunite with was standing before her now. This feeling was really great¡­ ¡°Yue Er, my Yue Er, mother has missed you so much. I¡¯ve really, really missed you a lot. ¡°Erm¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue was slightly confused. ¡°We seemed to have been separated for only a few months.¡± Madam Sheng Yue just hugged Mu Ru Yue tightly. It made her incredibly jubnt that she could get back what she had lost for so long . Chapter 175 - Mother And Daughter Reunion Part 8

Chapter 175 - Mother And Daughter Reunion Part 8

¡°Mother¡ª¡± Madam Sheng Yue interrupted Mu Ru Yue¡¯s word. ¡°Yue Er, do you still remember those words I had previously said to you? That I once had a biological daughter who went missing and that I have been searching for her location all these years? Now, I have found out that you are my biological daughter.¡± Her words were like a thunder, causing Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body to stiffen. Madam Sheng Yue was her blood rted mother? How was this possible? Yet, this warmth was just so genuine. It was as though she¡¯d returned to Hua Xia, to a family filled with memories and emotions¡­ ¡°Is¡­ is this the truth?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s voice trembled slightly. Madam Sheng Yue released the young girl in her embrace as she looked meticulously over Mu Ru Yue¡¯s appearance. How much had her precious daughter suffered all these years? She¡¯d even nearly lost her life and was humiliated by g men and girls. How could this not break her heart as a mother? Now, Madam Sheng Yue finally understood why she had kept thinking about this young girl before. She was her biological daughter¡­ This made her feel as though she¡¯d regained a treasure. ¡°Yue Er, you are the daughter mother has searched bitterly for. My daughter had actually returned to my side earlier, but mother just didn¡¯t know. You suffered so much all these years. Mother will definitely not let anyone hurt you after you return home.¡± Due to all of this excitement, Madam Sheng Yue was slightly choked up with tears flowed down her beautiful eyes. She raised her hand to cover her face, allowing her tears to seep through the gaps of her fingers¡­ Mu Ru Yue pursed her lips as she looked at the stirred Madam Sheng Yue. She still hadn¡¯t gotten her head around this matter. ¡°Yue Er.¡± Xiao Tian Yu walked forward to embrace Mu Ru Yue¡¯s shoulders and used hisrge hand to caress her head. With a smile on his handsome face, he continued, ¡°Come home with mother and father. We have searched for you all these years. Your elder brother and younger sister are waiting for your return at home.¡± ¡®Home?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue lifted her head to look at this man¡¯s handsome appearance. She wasn¡¯t the Mu Ru Yue of this world and was just a lingering soul from another world. Yet, why did their words resonate with so much warmth to her? Why was she so reluctant to lose the warmth of hisrge hand? ¡°Father, mother.¡± Mu Ru Yue leaped into Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s embrace and hugged her tightly, her voice quivering slightly. Let her be selfish for just this moment. She didn¡¯t want to give up this warmth¡­ Xiao Tian Yu¡¯s expression became gentle as he looked upon the sobbing mother and daughter. He tightly embraced these two people, whom he would love his entire life, from behind. One was his one and only wife in this life, the other his long lost daughter¡­ ¡°No! This is impossible!¡± Mu Yi Xue yelled out with an extremely crazed expression, eximing, ¡°How can that b*tch Mu Ru Yue be the daughter of Madam Sheng Yue? This Madam Sheng Yue must be a fake. She must have been called over by Mu Ru Yue to deceive the world!¡± Mu Qing¡¯s heart chilled after hearing Mu Yi Xue¡¯s words. Usually, he didn¡¯t mind if she was out of control and arrogant, but weren¡¯t the people before them from the Xiao family of Sheng Domain? The status of Madam Sheng Yue was extremely noble. If someone were to impersonate her, it would quickly enter the ears of the Xiao family. Hence, there really wouldn¡¯t be anyone that would dare to impersonate Madam Sheng Yue in this world. Wasn¡¯t Mu Yi Xue seeking her own death through her words? Chapter 176 - I Won’t Let You Off Even If I Become A Ghost Part 1

Chapter 176- I Won¡¯t Let You Off Even If I Be A Ghost Part 1

¡°What did you say?¡± Xiao Tian Yu¡¯s expression darkened, ayer of killing intent disyed on his handsome face. He turned his head toward the crazed Mu Yi Xue with a ruthless smile. He lifted his hand lightly¡­ A sharp wind unknowingly arose and struck toward Mu Yi Xue. She was sent flying backwards and struck against a wall, blood instantly gushing from the back of her head. A jade appeared in Xiao Tian Yu¡¯s hand. It was the jade that symbolised the young head of the Xiao family. He looked coldly at the pale Mu Yi Xue with killing intent on his face and said, ¡°Look carefully at this. We are not imposters of the Xiao family. We, the Xiao family, do not impersonate people, yet, there is someone else that had impersonated being a life saver¡­¡± Xiao Tian Yu turned his head toward Mu Ting Er and saw that her body visibly shudder. ¡°It is such a pity that the head of the Mu family was kept in the dark all these years. If it wasn¡¯t for us searching for our daughter, we wouldn¡¯t have investigated these matters. The so-called life saver from the past was just someone that had created a scene and acted ordingly in order to give his daughter a good future.¡± The man¡¯s lips curled up into a smile, but Mu Ting Er¡¯s body shuddered instead. An intense feeling of fear permeated her heart¡­ Mu Qing¡¯s body stiffened as he looked with disbelief at the daughter he¡¯d dearly doted upon for so many years. ¡°Mu Ting Er, what is going on?¡± He gritted his teeth, his voice filled with intense hatred. Mu Qing had indeed done things that wasn¡¯t good, but he was a rare, filial son that respected and loved his mother dearly. They had gone on a scenic trip and met with mountain bandits around sixteen years ago. If it wasn¡¯t for Mu Ting Er¡¯s blood rted father who helped them, his mother would have died at that time. It was precisely due to this that he¡¯d doted upon and loved Ting Er. It was also due to this incident that after his mother returned to the manor, her mentality became unstable due to the excess scare and fright. She had sustained this for two years before passing away. Who knew that all of that was just Mu Ting Er¡¯s act? It wasughable that for such a daughter he¡¯d given Mu Ru Yue up and abandoned the chance to be associated with the Xiao family of Sheng Domain. How could he not loathe her? ¡°Mu Ting Er, give me an exnation!¡± Mu Qing clenched his fists tightly, the vein at his temple bulging out slightly. ¡°Father.¡¯ Mu Ting Er¡¯s body shuddered before she bit her lip and looked at Mu Qing pitifully. ¡°Father, I didn¡¯t. I really didn¡¯t. This is¡­¡± ¡°Are you trying to say that it is the Xiao family who are lying or had investigated wrongly?¡± A mocking smile slowly appeared on Mu Qing¡¯s face. With a hate-filled gaze, he said word by word, ¡°The Xiao family is not as simple as you think! They don¡¯t need to speak this kind of lie, nor would they investigate wrongly. Mu Ting Er, it is all you, this b*tch¡¯s fault that I fell to this stage today.¡± This was right, it was all due to this b*tch. If it wasn¡¯t for her, Mu Ru Yue would have already married Ye Tian Feng and wouldn¡¯t hate him to his bones. The Xiao family would have also thanked him for helping them raise their daughter for sixteen years. But now, everything was ruined due to Mu Ting Er! Pa! A crisp p struck viciously on Mu Ting Er¡¯s yellowish and thin face. But Mu Qing wasn¡¯t appeased so he lifted his leg to kick her a couple of times. It was as though he were relieving his anger on her. The pitiful Mu Ting Er didn¡¯t have any chance of fighting back and could only grit her teeth and bear Mu Qing¡¯s oppressive beating. She hadn¡¯t legitimately gained her identity as the young mistress of the Mu family, so did she have to return it today? She couldn¡¯t stand it. Mu Ru Yue leaped to be the daughter of Madam Sheng Yue while she had to suffer such mistreatment. Chapter 177 - I Won’t Let You Off Even If I Become A Ghost Part 2

Chapter 177 - I Won¡¯t Let You Off Even If I Be A Ghost Part 2

¡°Mu Ru Yue, I won¡¯t let you off even if I be a ghost!¡± Mu Ting Er shouted with fury at Mu Ru Yue. Her heart was filled with a hatred that made her body shudder. She just wanted to shred to pieces the young girl in Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s embrace. Why? Why was Mu Ru Yue so fortunate? First, she had gotten rid of her trash physique. She then gained the acknowledgement of Grandmaster Wu Yu of the Qing Yun Sect. The publicly recognised idiot Ghost King became so outstanding. And now, she became the young mistress of the main branch of the Xiao family of Sheng Domain. What about her? She was dumped by her beloved man and tortured by him for what she said to Xiao Min. Currently, she¡¯d even lost her sole identity. She really couldn¡¯t stand it! ¡°Be a ghost?¡± Madam Sheng Yueughed. Herugh looked extremely beautiful and elegant, but it sent Mu Ting Er¡¯s heart trembling instead. She looked with astonishment at this Madam Sheng Yue who disyed a wide smile ¡°I initially wanted to give you a quick death, but I won¡¯t give you any chances since you said that. I will make it so that you can¡¯t even be a ghost! There is a method in the Xiao family that can forcefully extract the soul of the person and use a kind of me to burn it. The soul will then bepletely destroyed. Do you think you still can be a ghost after that?¡± Mu Ting Er¡¯s face paled to the point where it didn¡¯t have a trace of blood. Her eyes gradually widened with fear as she shrieked with all her might, ¡°No! I don¡¯t want that!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want? Why should I listen? I am a very superstitious person. You won¡¯t let my daughter off even if you be a ghost? In that case, I won¡¯t give you the chance to be a ghost. I want to see how you will harm my daughter then!¡± Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s face had ayer of frost as she looked coldly at the vigorously shivering Mu Ting Er. At this moment, Mu Ting Er truly regretted it. If she¡¯d known about this, she wouldn¡¯t have said anything. It was really a pity that even if she regretted it, she couldn¡¯t salvage anything from it. ¡°Hubby, I¡¯ve heard that there is something called rumours in the outside world. Even though rumours aren¡¯t scary, I don¡¯t want rumours to spread. If not, some calctive people would definitely spread that my daughter killed her own father. Thus, I want you to dispatch people to lock these three up in a cage and parade them through the street in order to let the people know all of the mistakes they had done these past years. We will also let them know that Mu Ru Yue is our Xiao family¡¯s daughter.¡± Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s face was like ice, and she gave a cold smile. The light in Mu Qing¡¯s eyes gradually dimmed as he¡¯d lost his final chance¡­ ¡°Yu Er, don¡¯t worry. Leave this to me. I won¡¯t let anyone bully our daughter.¡± Xiao Tian Yu looked at his beloved woman and said this tenderly. Yet, he wasn¡¯t as gentle toward others. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear the Madam¡¯s instructions? Why aren¡¯t you tying all of them up then? Lock them in a cage and parade them through the streets. Spread the news to everybody about what they had done to my daughter all these years.¡± ¡°Understood, young head and Madam!¡± The crowd acknowledged their order and pulled up those three before them. Mu Qing was resigned to his fate, but his daughters weren¡¯t satisfied with such treatment so they struggled against the hold of these people. Yet, they still wasn¡¯t able to escape the fate of being paraded in the streets, no matter how much they struggled. Regret? If there was a medicine to treat their regret, then what use would the police be of then? When Mu Ru Yue saw the father and daughter trio being dragged away, a mocking smile appeared on her face. The oue of the Mu family was a little out of her expectations, but the punishment dealt by Madam Sheng Yue was satisfying. She wouldn¡¯t need to personally punish them then¡­ Chapter 178 - A Pair Of Alluring Purple Eyes Part 1

Chapter 178 - A Pair Of Alluring Purple Eyes Part 1

The streets were busy as people people pointed at a passing prisoner cart. Everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with clear ridicule. ¡°We already knew how terrible the head of the Mu family treated his biological daughter. I didn¡¯t expect that she wasn¡¯t even his biological daughter. It¡¯s no wonder why he was so cruel.¡± ¡°Even if she wasn¡¯t his daughter, anyone would still love a tender and cute baby girl, right? It¡¯s just that the Mu family was so inhumane. One of the younger sisters snatched the eldest sister¡¯s fiance and the father helped in it, even allowing them to have a rtionship without marriage.¡± ¡°The treatment between those two who weren¡¯t even his daughters is just so different. Mu Qing is really merciless and ruthless. There is also Mu Yi Xue. She nned to ruined her elder sister¡¯s chastity due to fancying the Ghost King. Those two daughters aren¡¯t any good.¡± ¡°Mu Ru Yue initially wasn¡¯t a trash but was poisoned by Mu Ting Er when she was young. She regained her ability to cultivate due to an expert¡¯s help in detoxifying her. Mu Ting Er was already so venomous at such a tender age. Of course she would still be a harbinger of disaster when she grew up. It¡¯s no wonder why His Highness The Crown Prince didn¡¯t want her in the end.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t just speak such depressing things. Even though Mu Ru Yue was tricked, good things happened to her after she suffered. Not only did she get a good partner in life, she also reunited with her parents. Moreover, she is now the young mistress of the main branch of such a powerful family. On the other hand, Mu Ting Er and Mu Yi Xue have such a terrible end. As expected, the heavens are always watching. One will get retribution for what one does.¡± These words of mockery were like sharp thorns that pierced the hearts of the father and daughter trio. How great had they previously been? They have now be prisoners today. Satisfaction? That¡¯s right, they weren¡¯t satisfied at all¡­ ¡°What nonsense are you all saying?¡± Mu Yi Xue lifted her head and shouted, ¡°Even if Mu Ru Yue wasn¡¯t my father¡¯s daughter, father is still her foster father. Isn¡¯t a person who abandons someone that nurtured her for sixteen years inhumane?! Mu Yi Xue was in a sorry state as her hair was let down andy unkempt on her shoulders. She looked just like a crazy woman. The crowd burst intoughter. You have all done so many things to her during these sixteen years. You had beaten, scolded, even nearly forced her death. Lastly, you even nned to ruin her chastity. What right did you have to make her pity you then? She was already lenient on behalf of those sixteen years to not chop you up de after de. Mu Yi Xue¡¯s nails sunk deeply into her palm. She bit her pale white lip tightly and droplets of blood entered her mouth. What else could she do other than loathe Mu Ru Yue? ¡®Mu Ru Yue, if I gain another life, I will cut you into countless pieces!¡¯ While Mu Yi Xue gritted her teeth in hatred, the people beneath the prisoner cart mercilessly threw rocks toward the three of them¡­ Central region. Flowers were in abundance and blossomed like a brocade. Inside a mountain valley was a man in white robes and with white hair sitting within its white flowers. His snow white robe fluttered in the breeze and carried a flowery scent with it. This scene was so beautiful that it didn¡¯t seem real. The man was like an exiled immortal, and his white robes couldn¡¯t be stained with the dirt of the mundane world. He possessed a beauty that could make any gender gasp when they looked at him. If Mu Ru Yue were here, she would have recognised this man. It was Bai Ze, the one who had pulled her into a dimension without cause or reason as he said those illogical words. Even his brows were white. While this made him looked entric, it was also really good looking¡­ Suddenly, the man opened his eyes and shifted his gaze toward another set of clouds. He sighed gently. ¡°His memories have already started to recover. The central region will no longer be peaceful¡­¡± Chapter 179 - A Pair Of Alluring Purple Eyes Part 2

Chapter 179 - A Pair Of Alluring Purple Eyes Part 2

Saintess Sect. A foot stepped into the sect towards the mouring sounds¡­ It was a man. He wore a silver robe with an enormous silver dragon embroidered on it. It looked amazing beneath the moonlight. The man had a silver mask on his face, making it impossible to see his appearance. When this man stepped in from outside, however, he made people feel a pressure that was so great that they were unable to breathe. Nobility¡­ That¡¯s right. This man radiated nobility and elegance. Such a domineering nobility was iparable to other nobles. Furthermore, this man possessed a pair of alluring purple eyes¡­ The colour seemed like the most prestigious colour in the world. It enhanced his appearance to the point where he was breathtaking. No wind blew, yet that man¡¯s silver robe fluttered slightly. When the purple eyes swept across the crowd, the formless pressure from him made a couple of the people pale and kneel to the ground before him. ¡°You are finally here!¡± A low and hoarse voice was heard from before him. The sect leader of the Saintess Sect walked hastily over with the support of a bunch of girls. His carving-like handsome face disyed a cold smile. It looked even more sinister with the scar on his left face. This smile could have made anyone tremble with fear. The silver robed man, however, stayed emotionless. It was as though he wasn¡¯t stirred up at all by the sight of the other man. ¡°Who on earth are you? Why do you constantly go against my Saintess Sect?¡± When the sect leader lifted his head to look at the purple-eyed man, he asked ¡°Are you Ghost King Ye Wu Chen?¡± He¡¯d fought against Ye Wu Chen two month ago. Who could have known that the crafty Ye Wu Chen would flee? He¡¯d escaped without a trace despite his pursuit. How could he be satisfied if he couldn¡¯t kill Ye Wu Chen? Recently, his subordinates had suggested capturing Mu Ru Yue to threaten Ye Wu Chen, but he restricted them as he didn¡¯t like to use such despicable, unmanly acts. Ye Wu Chen probably knew he didn¡¯t like to use a girl to threaten him so he¡¯d fought against him. Yet, his subordinate then suggested a great idea, which was to release news that he desired to capture that girl. Ye Wu Chen could be counted as a love fanatic, just like his father. Even if he knew that these rumours couldn¡¯t be so easily believed, he¡¯d still brought the people of his Ghost Manor here¡­ Ye Wu Chen was then injured in that fight while his own Saintess Sect had lost many of its elites. After that battle, there wasn¡¯t any trace of Ye Wu Chen until this man appeared. This man¡¯s appearance resulted in the destruction of the branch sects of the Saintess Sect and now he was here threatening his life. He suspected that this man was Ye Wu Chen! Yet, Ye Wu Chen clearly hadn¡¯t possessed such tyrannical strength. More importantly, a person¡¯s appearance could be changed easily with pills, including their hair. However, the sole thing that pills hadn¡¯t yet achieved in changing were the eyes. Ye Wu Chen¡¯s eyes had been ck, but this man¡¯s was undeniably purple¡­ Thus, even if he were the sect leader of the Saintess Sect, he didn¡¯t know who this man was and why he hated him to such an extent. Must he force him to his death every time? Had he killed his parents or snatched his woman, thus resulting in him bing his nemesis? The sect leader truly grieved. While his opponent wanted to kill him, he didn¡¯t even know the reason¡­ A strong aura burst forth before him and the sect leader hastily used his own aura to resist. Hong! He retreated a couple steps back from the shock wave of the aura collision, then parted his lips to cough out a mouthful of blood. ¡°Sect leader!¡± The crowd¡¯s expression changed greatly as they called out anxiously. Chapter 180 - A Pair Of Alluring Purple Eyes Part 3

Chapter 180 - A Pair Of Alluring Purple Eyes Part 3

The sect leader waved his hand and gritted his teeth as he ordered, ¡°Quickly retreat!¡± It wouldn¡¯t be toote for a gentleman to exact his revenge, even if he had to wait ten years. He would always have the chance to seek revenge if he didn¡¯t die¡­ The silver robed man raised his hand slightly, and a ck ray of light struck toward the sect leader¡¯s chest. The sect leader chose not to resist against it and instead, weed it, spreading his defenses wide. The sect leader rapidly retreated backward, borrowing the force of that ck light. Taking advantage of this moment, his handnded on a golden lion to the side. With a push of his palm¡¯s wind, the golden lion moved. At the same time, a stone door opened behind it. He sniggered coldly at the silver robed man before entering the stone wall, destroying the key to opening the secret pathway as he left¡ªthat Golden Lion! The silver robed man looked at the tightly shut stone door, but didn¡¯t pursue the sect leader. He instead used those that were abandoned by the sect leader as targets to vent his anger¡­ A bloodbath urred within the Saintess Sect, creating a human hell¡­ Night. The moon was like water as it gave off a faint light. The young girl within a room had her eyes closed tightly, her eyshes trembling slightly. It was obvious that she felt extremely uneasy. The young girl¡¯s skin was wonderfully smooth and radiant. It looked devastatingly beautiful beneath the moonlight. Yet, who was there to see a silver robed figure enter through the room¡¯s window to stand before the young girl¡¯s bed¡­ He focused wholeheartedly on the young girl who was sleeping soundly. He touched his bare face and couldn¡¯t help butugh bitterly. Following that, he reced the silver mask, covering his visage. The instant he ced the mask back on his face, the young girl abruptly opened her cold eyes. She leapt up from her bed and mercilessly pierced two of her fingers toward the throat of the man standing before her bed. But she stopped once she neared the man¡¯s throat¡­ ¡°Wu Chen? No, you are not Wu Chen. Who are you?¡± The tion on the young girl¡¯s face faded gradually as she lifted her head to look at the man before her, stressing each syble as she asked her question. She had seen Wu Chen¡¯s silver mask before so she had misidentified this man as Wu Chen. But Wu Chen didn¡¯t have purple eyes, and even the aura between this man and Wu Chen was different¡­ This man wasn¡¯t Ye Wu Chen. The man extended his hand as though wanting to caress the young girl¡¯s face. Yet, he immediately put down his hand the moment he was about to touch her. A trace of bitterness and reluctance shed past his eyes. He gave the young girl ast deep look before wordlessly turning his body to leave the room¡­ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart palpitated slightly. Initially, Bai Ze had deep pain in his eyes when he looked at her. Although she didn¡¯t know why she felt a slight twinge of difort when she saw the pain in his eyes, it had only been up to that extent. Yet, when she saw this man¡¯s pain, her heart felt as if it had been violently pierced by something. She lifted her head to look in the direction where the man had disappeared and slightly pursed her lips. Wu Chen, was that actually you? If it was, then why didn¡¯t you want to meet me? She was destined to have a sleepless night tonight. Once the man left the Mu residence, he nearly toppled over from the pain. He used his hand to gently caress the silver mask on his face. With pain-filled purple eyes, he muttered, ¡°This power has returned once again¡­¡± The power rampaging all over his body was uncontroble. Even he didn¡¯t know what was going on. Intense pain made the man break out in a cold sweat. He raised his head to yell out¡­ At that moment, countless ck mes shot out from his body,pletely burning down the surrounding trees. Following that, serenity returned, leaving the man gasping violently for air¡­ Chapter 181 - Returning Home And Proclaiming Her Ancestry Part 1

Chapter 181 - Returning Home And Proiming Her Ancestry Part 1

Bright sunlight entered the hall from outside. Madam Sheng Yue was discussing something with Xiao Tian Yu and often giggled happily. When she saw the young girl entering the room, the smile on her exquisite face intensified. ¡°Yue Er, your father and I are discussing when we should return to the Xiao family. After you return home and proim your ancestry, your grandfather will definitely be ted.¡± When Mu Ru Yue looked at Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s gentle appearance, her lips curved up into a faint smile. ¡°I will head back with you after I¡¯ve settled all matters here.¡± She was only making a trip back¡­ She still had many matters to settle and wouldn¡¯t be able to stay continuously within the Xiao family. Wu Chen¡­ Suddenly, the image of those pained and sorrowful purple eyesst night appeared in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s mind. It was as if something violently pierced her heart. He brows knitted slightly from the pain. Was that man really Wu Chen? If it wasn¡¯t Wu Chen, then who else could it be? ¡°Father, mother, I have something I would like to ask.¡± Madam Sheng Yue and Xiao Tian Yu looked at one another before shifting their gazes back to Mu Ru Yue. With a gentle smile, she prompted, ¡°Yue Er, you can ask us anything.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but have you two ever heard the name, Bai Ze?¡± Bai Ze was an immortal-like handsome man. This was a man she was unable to forget. She kept feeling that they¡¯d known each other before, but she just couldn¡¯t remember where. ¡°Bai Ze?¡± Xiao Tian Yu frowned. ¡°I remember this being recorded within an ancient book. Bai Ze seems to be the name of an early historic vicious beast.¡± Early historic vicious beast? Mu Ru Yue was slightly stunned. That man didn¡¯t seem very vicious. ¡°Father, can you describe that beast in more detail?¡± Xiao Tian Yu looked at Mu Ru Yue and gave a slight sigh. ¡°I¡¯m not very sure about this. Bai Ze seemed to have been a top expert of the central Region. Hepleted a contract with a human and apanied that person on expeditions everywhere. Following that, the person seemed to have disappeared. Some people said that the person had died. Others said he¡¯d be a god. There were various rumours surrounding that person. After that person vanished, Bai Ze simrly disappeared from the world. But it was a person of the central region after all, so I don¡¯t really know the finer details of what happened.¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her brows. It seemed that if she wanted to resolve her curiosity, she would have to make a trip to the central region¡­ Even though Mu Ru Yue wasn¡¯t a person from this world, she knew that the central region was where the true elites roamed. It was filled with countless experts, and her current abilities were too insufficient to go there. ¡°Wait three days for me. I will settle all of my matters here within that time frame and return back to the Xiao family with you.¡± To be honest, Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t want to go to Sheng Domain, but, for Madam Sheng Yue, she would head back and proim her ancestry¡­ Fine sunny weather. Old man Xiao sighed slightly in the Xiao family¡¯s n hall inside Sheng Domain. He often gazed outside with a trace of anxiousness on his elderly face. Tian Er and Yu Er had already left for some time. Why hadn¡¯t they returned? Could it be that something had gone wrong with his granddaughter so they had to stay there for a while? The old man grew increasingly restless. If he had been stronger sixteen years ago, then perhaps that incident wouldn¡¯t have urred. It was due to him being unable to suppress those obstinate fools that they¡¯d given the evildoers a chance. Truthfully, he had let down this couple and their offspring¡­ It had already been sixteen years, and he still felt as guilty after all these years as he had then. He bore this guilt every single moment and was afraid that his Xiao family¡¯s flesh and blood had been bullied in the outside world¡­ Chapter 182 - Returning Home And Proclaiming Her Ancestry Part 2

Chapter 182 -Returning Home And Proiming Her Ancestry Part 2

¡°Father, I¡¯m back.¡± Under the anxious waiting of the old man, a middle-aged voice came from outside. When he looked out, he saw Xiao Tian Yu and Madam Sheng Yue side by side, walking over to him. Moreover, Madam Sheng Yue was holding onto the hand of a remarkably beautiful young girl. This young girl¡¯s appearance was simr to Madam Sheng Yue so he didn¡¯t need an introduction to know who she was¡­ ¡°Tian Er, Yu Er, you¡¯re finally back.¡± The old man was ted and hastily went forward. His gaze examined Mu Ru Yue from top to bottom a couple of times, sizing her up. Mu Ru Yue felt a little ufortable with him sizing her up, and goosebumps appeared all over her body. ¡°Erm¡­¡± The old man rubbed his fist and chuckled, asking, ¡°This should be my granddaughter?¡± Madam Sheng Yue smiled as she pulled on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hand and led her toward the old man. ¡°Yue Er, this is your grandfather.¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her head to look at the old man upon hearing this. This old man with a wide smile looked really affable, but traces of light shed past his eyes asionally. With a nce, she knew that this old man was a schemer. She¡¯d thought that the old man of the Xiao family would be a strict old man. She hadn¡¯t expected that he would be like this. Mu Ru Yue blinked her eyes before calling him, ¡°Grandfather.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± replied the old man immediately. He raised a callused hand to rub Mu Ru Yue¡¯s head. ¡°Such an obedient child. Tian Er, when are you going to let her proim her ancestry? Some of those obstinate fools will most likely give you trouble at that time, especially Xiao Yin. Recently, his granddaughter was crippled by someone outside, so he will use that reason to create trouble.¡± Xiao Tian Yu smiled coldly. ¡°After that period of time when our couple cleaned up the family, some of the old men had settled down a great deal. If they dare to say anything, don¡¯t me me for not remembering old affections!¡± A trace of sinister killing intent shed past Xiao Tian Yu¡¯s eyes. If they dared to create trouble, he didn¡¯t mind killing a few to set an example! ¡°Father.¡± Madam Sheng Yue smiled and clung onto the old man¡¯s arm. ¡°The person who crippled Xiao Min when she was outside was your granddaughter¡¯s fiance.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± The old man was startled as he turned his gaze toward Madam Sheng Yue. He blinked his eyes in confusion and queried, ¡°What do you mean?¡± What had Xiao Min done in the outside world that would enrage others again? How was it now rted to his granddaughter¡¯s fiance? ¡°Father, you should understand Xiao Min¡¯s personality. She has always looked down upon everyone. She previously took a fancy to Yue Er¡¯s fiance and harassed him. But that man was devoted to only Mu Ru Yue and didn¡¯t look at her. She then challenged Yue Er to a fight and even used the Xiao family¡¯s forbidden technique, yet was still defeated by Yue Er. Following that, Yue Er¡¯s fiance rushed toward them and, after seeing that b*tch Xiao Min hurting Yue Er, he crippled her dantian due to his rage. Yet, do you know what that obstinate fool, Xiao Yin, said at that time? ¡°He said that Xiao Min was an innocent and weak girl that had been provoked by Yue Er. He also said that since Yue Er¡¯s fiance crippled Xiao Min, it was simr to being the enemy of our Xiao family and the entire Sheng Domain.¡± There was a great uproar going around because of this matter. After Madam Sheng Yue had met up with Mu Ru Yue and done a simple investigation, she clearly understood everything. She couldn¡¯t help but break out in a cold sweat when thinking of Mu Ru Yue and that day and couldn¡¯t wait to break Xiao Min into countless pieces. She was just a branch disciple of the Xiao family while Yue Er was their main branch young mistress. It was impossible for Xiao Min to beparable to Mu Ru Yue. It wasughable that she had actually said Yue Er was just an ordinary girl and wasn¡¯t worthy of that man. Chapter 183 - Returning Home And Proclaiming Her Ancestry Part 3

Chapter 183 - Returning Home And Proiming Her Ancestry Part 3

The old man didn¡¯t hear thest part of what Madam Sheng Yue said. After he heard that Xiao Min had used the forbidden technique of the Xiao family, he was stunned. What did the forbidden technique represent? It was one of the worst moves as it was akin to destroy their enemy of a thousand by sacrificing eight hundred of their own. Yet, Xiao Min had used that technique to deal with his own granddaughter? Withinrge families, there were generally differences between the main branch and side branch. The main branch had iparable nobility. How could a person from the side branch bepared to the main branch? Moreover, that damnable Xiao Min was a girl of the side branch, yet she wanted to kill ady of the main branch? Her crime was severe! The old man was sopletely enraged that he even forgot to ask how Mu Ru Yue was still able to defeat Xiao Min after she had used the Xiao family¡¯s forbidden technique¡­ Madam Sheng Yue had been observing the expression of the old man from the start. When she saw that the old man had turned ashen, her lips curled up into a faint smile. ¡®Xiao Min, did you think you would be fine after hurting my daughter?¡¯ ¡°Father, inparison to dealing with Xiao Min, we should first let my daughter proim her ancestry. As for that b*tch, Xiao Min, I will thoroughly settle this debt with her.¡± A trace of frost shed past Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s eyes. She had been toozy to bother with Xiao Min in the past, no matter how terrible she had acted. Yet, Xiao Min had dared to bully her daughter. She had also been delusional enough to try to steal Yue Er¡¯s fiance. With her personality, how could she beparable to Yue Er? ¡°Alright, I will prepare this matter in a bit. We must let my granddaughter proim her ancestry as soon as possible in order to silence those people.¡± The old man snorted, his old face turning ashen. It was obvious that he was angered by Xiao Min¡¯s actions, and that nothing would be able to appease him. ¡°Yue Er, let¡¯s go. I will bring you to see Qing Qing. Your elder brother will also being back in a few days.¡± Madam Sheng Yue held Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hand with a gentle smile on her face. Madam Sheng Yue had always been beautiful. But with that smile, she became a devastating charmer. Mu Ru Yue let herself be freely pulled along. The warmth of her mother¡¯s palm seeped into her, warming her heart¡­ ¡°Mother, mother!¡± Xiao Qing Qing, who was ying in a little stream inside the courtyard, saw Madam Sheng Yue. She hastily ran over barefoot from the stream toward the noble and graceful woman. ¡°Mommy, Qing Qing missed you so much.¡± Xiao Qing Qing lifted her tender jade-like face and ced her wet hands on Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s body. She blinked a bright pair ofrge eyes and looked so adorable that it filled everyone¡¯s heart with tender feelings for her and had physical change in expression. Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s heart softened and she bent down to lift the little girl. She patted her small head. Filled with tenderness, she said warmly, ¡°Why are youpletely drenched? Didn¡¯t you often tell us that you wanted to see elder sister Yue Er? She is finally in our Xiao family.¡± Xiao Qing Qing leaped out from Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s embrace and pounced toward Mu Ru Yue. Her small hand hugged the young girl¡¯s leg as she lifted her head to look at that exquisite face. ¡°Elder sister Yue Er, you¡¯re finally here. Qing Qing missed you! Can you be the wife of elder brother in the future?¡± Her voice was very childish. It was so tender and soft that it was incredibly adorable. Yet, her words stunned Madam Sheng Yue and Mu Ru Yue. ¡°Qing Qing, Yue Er is your blood-rted elder sister and is also the blood-rted younger sister of your elder brother. How can she marry with this blood tie?¡± Madam Sheng Yue crouched down and patiently taught her. Xiao Qing Qing blinked herrge eyes with confusion. ¡°Why is elder brother unable to marry his blood-rted younger sister?¡± Madam Sheng Yue was dazed. She suddenly felt she should really teach her somemon knowledge¡­ Chapter 184 - Returning Home And Proclaiming Her Ancestry Part 4

Chapter 184 -Returning Home And Proiming Her Ancestry Part 4

¡°Yue Er.¡± Madam Sheng Yue shifted her gaze to Mu Ru Yue and, with a warm smile, continued, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to know about Bai Ze? There should be some books in the Xiao family¡¯s archive about that. I will bring you there for a look.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded slightly. ¡°Alright.¡± Within the Xiao family archive. The scent of books wafted over them once they stepped inside the building. Mu Ru Yue let Madam Sheng Yue leave first as she searched through the archive alone. It was undeniable that the Xiao family archive really consisted of countless books. There were even some books that depicted the history of the continent and mountain load of books on martial skills¡­ Therefore, Mu Ru Yue found a ce to sit and submerged herself within the sea of books. It wasn¡¯t until sunset that she finally walked out from that sea of books, her hand closed around one volume. A ray of sunlight descended from the sky. Under this sunset, the shadow behind the young girl was elongated. ¡°Yan Jin, do you know anything about Bai Ze?¡± The young girl lowered her head to look at the small ck beast in her embrace. The little beast didn¡¯t even lift his head as it coldly snorted. How could he know Bai Ze? Yet, there was a power emitted from that man that made him apprehensive. That power was simr to the other person¡¯s power, the one who had previously trapped him in the Alchemy Book. ¡°Little girl, this senior wants to increase his strength.¡± Yan Jin finally raised his head and, with a profound gaze in his ck eyes, continued, ¡°If you want to go to the central region, which is much more dangerous than Sheng Domain, this senior must improve his strength.¡± Mu Ru Yue slightly raised her brow ¡°You still haven¡¯t told me how I am supposed to help you increase your strength.¡± Yan Jin blinked his ck eyes. ¡°This senior didn¡¯t tell you? I initially possessed great strength, but because of that Alchemy Book, I used up the majority of my power. Thus, the only way for this senior to regain his power is through medicinal nts.¡± ¡°Medicinal nts?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. This senior can convert the medicinal strength from medicinal nts and add it to his own power. I am currently at the False Xiantian grade. You will need to find a thousand-year medicinal nt for this senior. I will then use that power to break through to the Xiantian realm.¡± A Xiantian practitioner was a top grade expert within Sheng Domain. ¡°I will ask my parents if they have a thousand-year medicinal nt in the Xiao family.¡± Mu Ru Yue looked at Yan Jin. If his power increased, then it would also be greatly beneficial to her. She wouldn¡¯t encounter much danger¡­ But she still didn¡¯t know what stage Ye Wu Chen had reached. That man could instantly kill a False Xiantian. Could it be he possessed strength above the Xiantian realm? Mu Ru Yue became slightly mncholic. It seemed that she still had a long way to go before she could walk alongside that man. But no matter what, she definitely wouldn¡¯t give up on that goal. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± A sudden shriek was heard before her. Xiao Min¡¯s pale face red malevolently at Mu Ru Yue. With tightly clenched fists, she forcefully suppressed the roaring sea of fury in her heart. ¡°B*tch, why are you in my Xiao family? Who allowed such a person like you to step into this ce? Immediately scram!¡± Xiao Min was so angered that her chest heaved heavily, her beautiful finger pointed toward Mu Ru Yue¡¯s nose as she shouted furiously. In the dark, when Xiao Lin saw Xiao Min¡¯s arrogant and despotic appearance, he frowned slightly. Since Madam Sheng Yue worried about Mu Ru Yue¡¯s safety, she had arranged for Xiao Lin to protect her from the shadows. She had even instructed that if someone sought to bring trouble to her daughter, he could instantly cripple them, so Xiao Lin had constantly been following Mu Ru Yue. He couldn¡¯t not appear now¡­ Chapter 185 - Returning Home And Proclaiming Her Ancestry Part 5

Chapter 185 -Returning Home And Proiming Her Ancestry Part 5

Xiao Lin sighed. Just as he wanted to carry out Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s order and protect Mu Ru Yue, who knew that at that moment, the little beast in the young girl¡¯s embrace would lift its head. A trace of a tyrannical and cold light could be seen in its abyss-like ck eyes. Following that, he saw a ck ray of light sh out. Xiao Min¡¯s finger, which had been pointing at Mu Ru Yue, shattered. Blood immediately spluttered everywhere, and a heart-wrenching shout echoed throughout the entire Xiao family¡­ Xiao Lin was stunned for a moment before turning back around, shaking his head as he smiled bitterly. ¡®The eldest young mistress doesn¡¯t seem to need their protection. The Madam had truly belittled the eldest young mistress¡­¡¯ Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t even continue to look at the fainted Xiao Min as she turned to leave. Her indifferent appearance made it look as though nothing had happened¡­ Inside a training room, grey robes fluttered without any wind. Xiao Yin was currently at the most critical point in his training. He suddenly heard an anxious voice from outside the training room. ¡°Elder, something terrible has happened.¡± Xiao Yin frowned, and with a trace of impatience, he lifted his head to look at the person that hurriedly came in. ¡°What has happened for you to make such a fuss?¡± ¡°Some¡­ something happened to the young mistress.¡± The man frantically continued, ¡°The young mistress was hurt within the Xiao family. One of her fingers was cut off.¡± ¡°What?¡± Xiao Yin abruptly stood up with intense fury. After yelling out, he directly punched a great hole in the wall. ¡°Whomever hurts my granddaughter inside the Xiao family is seeking death!¡± He gritted his teeth tightly and with bloodshot eyes, shouted with fury, ¡°Immediately bring me to see Min Er!¡± Min Er¡¯s body hadn¡¯t fully recovered after using the Xiao family¡¯s forbidden technique. She was also unhappy from being defeated by a trash. Now, some damnable bastard dared to touch his granddaughter? That person must be seeking death! He definitely wouldn¡¯t let that person go! Inside a room, Xiao Min consumed a pill and gradually woke up. She could still feel the piercing paining from her finger. She jumped into Xiao Yin¡¯s embrace and wailed. ¡°Grandfather, you must avenge Min Er.¡± Xiao Min¡¯s face paled from the pain and the tears rolling from her eyes made her look really pitiful. ¡°Min Er, what happened?¡± Xiao Yin looked at his granddaughter with pain. This was the sole flesh and blood child that his son and wife left him with. How could he not feel pain? ¡°Grandfather, it¡¯s that b*tch!¡± Xiao Min gritted her teeth with hatred when she remembered that damnable face of Mu Ru Yue. ¡°It is all because of that b*tch that I had fallen to such a state. I don¡¯t know why she came to our Xiao family, but grandfather, you must help me kill that b*tch. I must let her die a terrible death!¡± Her current, sorry state was all because of that b*tch. ¡®From now one, it would be either you or I that lives. So long as I, Xiao Min, lives, I definitely wouldn¡¯t let that b*tch live!¡¯ ¡°Grandfather, she didn¡¯t dare to put any importance on me. She surely knows some people in the Xiao family and just went along with her own ways, solely depending on her connections. But Grandfather is a founder elder of the Xiao family. If you go and plead to the family¡¯s head, the head of the family will definitely stand on our side and kill that damnable b*tch. Even if she knows people from the Xiao family, she will definitely die!¡± A trace of viciousness appeared in Xiao Min¡¯s eyes. ¡®Mu Ru Yue, no matter what, you will definitely die here!¡¯ Chapter 186 - Returning Home And Proclaiming Her Ancestry Part 6

Chapter 186 -Returning Home And Proiming Her Ancestry Part 6

Xiao Lin reported what just happened to Xiao Tian Yu and Madam Sheng Yue within the main hall. It was obvious that their expressions darkened. With a slight snort, Madam Sheng Yue ced her hand gently on the table. ¡°Husband, let¡¯s go find father. We don¡¯t even need to think to know that the old man will immediately ask father to seek justice for him.¡± Madam Sheng Yue had long since been unsatisfied with that old man. When she had first married into the Xiao family and hadn¡¯t yet be Madam Sheng Yue, that old man had tried forcing her husband to take in other wives. How could there be other people, excluding her, in his bed? That bastard Xiao Yin had wanted to give his daughter as a concubine to him due to her liking Brother Tian. He even said that the bloodline of a woman from the outside weren¡¯t pure, so how about internal mating within the Xiao family¡­ Madam Sheng Yue really wanted to kill the old man at that time. And now, his granddaughter took a fancy of her daughter¡¯s fiance and was delusionally trying to destroy her daughter¡¯s happiness. How could she stand this? Furthermore, Xiao Min¡¯s actions were intolerable to the point that even the people of Sheng Domain couldn¡¯t bear her. ¡°I have wanted to deal with that old man for a long time already.¡± Xiao Tian Yu chuckled coldly. ¡°During my investigations these past years, I finally found out that this old man had an undeniable connection with the Nangong family when they infiltrated into the Xiao family. If he dares to look for father today, then I will settle all of this past and present debt with him while conveniently giving Yue Er her rightful status.¡± Being protective was human nature. Xiao Yin¡¯s protectiveness was simr to Xiao Tian Yu¡¯s. It was just a pity that it was Xiao Min that had provoked his long lost daughter, a genuine main branch young mistress. Thus, that old man and his granddaughter certainly wouldn¡¯t be able to get any good oue this time. They might even lose their lives. As expected, the couple had guessed correctly. After seeing Xiao Min hurt, Xiao Yin immediately bolted to find Old Man Xiao within his study room. Once he found him, he started toining to Old Man Xiao. ¡°Family head, you must give me justice. That b*tch Mu Ru Yue has gone overboard and hurt my precious granddaughter. Nothing will appease my hatred unless she is cut into countless pieces, de after de! Family head, I only have the request of cing that b*tch Mu Ru Yue into my hands. Moreover, the person that brought her here, and their rtives, should also be expelled from our Xiao family!¡± Xiao Yin gritted his teeth in hatred. He didn¡¯t in the slightest see that the old man¡¯s expression had darkened. Wasn¡¯t it his son that brought Mu Ru Yue here? Wasn¡¯t the rtives of his son the entire main branch¡¯s younger generation? This old man was simply too daring. He was only an elder of a side branch, yet he wanted to chase out the entire main branch of the Xiao family? Who gave this stupid and foolish old man the guts? The old man¡¯s face turned ashened. He suppressed the molten fury in his heart and, with a darkened face, ordered, ¡°I want tomence a family meeting as I have something important to announce. You are to gather all of the elders in the discussion room. No one is allowed to be absent. Whoever doesn¡¯te, they can just leave the Xiao family!¡± The old man didn¡¯t look at Xiao Yin¡¯s expression as he just walked out of the room after giving his orders. A trace of hatred appeared in Xiao Yin¡¯s eyes as he looked at that departing figure. It seemed that this old man nned to stand by his side this time. That b*tch wouldn¡¯t be able to escape death, and this including the fools that brought her to the Xiao family. They simrly wouldn¡¯t be let off unscathed. How noble was his Xiao family? How could an ordinary girl step into such a ce? Chapter 187 - Returning Home And Proclaiming Her Ancestry Part 7

Chapter 187 -Returning Home And Proiming Her Ancestry Part 7

A bunch of old men looked at each other in the discussion room. They didn¡¯t know what the head of the family wanted to announce at this meeting. The door to the discussion room was opened again, just when the crowd was filled with curiosity. Xiao Tian Yu and his wife walked in side by side. There was a beautiful young girl following beside Madam Sheng Yue. Her in clothed fluttered from a breeze. The appearance of the young girl was exceptional, and her expression was as cold as her eyes. She didn¡¯t wear any other essories, excluding the jade coloured earrings that constantly swayed due to the breeze. There was a small ck beast in the young girl¡¯s embrace. Its body was like gtin, and it looked incredibly cute with it¡¯s soft body. It seemed harmless. When she entered, the crowd quieted down, curiosity in their eyes. Who was this young girl? The discussion room wasn¡¯t essible to ordinary people. Moreover, she came with the young head and wife of the Xiao family¡­ ¡°It¡¯s her!¡± When Xiao Yin¡¯s gaze fell on the young girl¡¯s face, his eyes turned red hot from hatred. He clenched his fists tightly and abruptly stood up. ¡°Mu Ru Yue, you are really in my Xiao family!¡± Xiao Yin gritted his teeth and red at her viciously. ¡°You hurt my granddaughter when she was outside the family and now you cut off my granddaughter¡¯s finger aftering to the Xiao family. Do you think you can live from hurting my granddaughter? Since you touched her finger, I will take your life aspensation!¡± Xiao Min was severely injured and her cultivation scrapped when she was traveling outside. She had to be carried back. The Xiao family didn¡¯t know that the incident had been done by this young girl. ¡°Cough cough!¡± Old Man Xiao coughed dryly in order to clear his throat. ¡°To all of the elders, I have something to announce today.¡± A cold gaze shot toward Xiao Yin. The old man had a trace of gloominess on his face, but when he looked at Mu Ru Yue, his gaze became gentle. ¡°Do you remember that about sixteen years ago, a child of my son and his wife was stolen?¡± The Ninth Elder looked at the old man and pondered for a while before replying, ¡°Family head, hadn¡¯t that child already been killed by the Nangong family?¡± Old Man Xiao chuckled. ¡°Killed? How can that be? A subordinate of the Nangong family couldn¡¯t bear to kill her so she passed my granddaughter to a house in the outside world to be raised there. Recently, this couple went to acknowledge her. The reason I have summoned you today is to allow my granddaughter to proim her ancestry and return to the Xiao family.¡± Everyone was stunned for a moment as they shot curious gazes toward the young girl beside Madam Sheng Yue. Could it be that this girl was the long lost daughter of the young head? ¡°That¡¯s right, she is my granddaughter, the one that had been stolen away by the Nangong family.¡± Seeing the crowd focusing their gazes on Mu Ru Yue, Old Man Xiao raised his head and admitted it straightforwardly. ¡°What?¡± Xiao Yin was shocked as he directed a deathly re at Mu Ru Yue. His gaze was as though he wanted to pierce a couple of holes in that young girl¡¯s body. ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Without waiting for Xiao Yin to rebuke, a delicate shout was heard within the discussion room. Xiao Min¡¯s injuries hadn¡¯t yet recovered, but she¡¯de to see how her grandfather would deal with Mu Ru Yue. Who knew she would hear such words? She couldn¡¯t bear to remain outside and dashed into the room. It wasn¡¯t distinct whether it was due to her wounds or from what Old Man Xiao said, but the current Xiao Min had a pale white face. She red viciously at Mu Ru Yue with fury and jealousy. She didn¡¯t think about what she was going to say due to her anger. ¡°What right does this b*tch have to possess my Xiao family¡¯s bloodline? She¡¯s unworthy!¡± Chapter 188 - Returning Home And Proclaiming Her Ancestry Part 8

Chapter 188 -Returning Home And Proiming Her Ancestry Part 8

Xiao Min was crazed due to her anger. No matter how arrogant and despotic she usually was, she definitely wouldn¡¯t dare to be so brazen before Xiao Tian Yu and his wife. Yet, she hadpletely lost her rationality and just wanted to rip this damnable girl into bits. Anyone who experienced what she had would also have difficulty keeping their senses. Who knew that the ordinary girl she¡¯d looked down upon had suddenly leaped to be the main branch young mistress of the Xiao family? It was a position and status she¡¯d fought to achieve for such a long time. Why was she able to achieve what she couldn¡¯t? Was it due to her possessing the blood of Xiao Tian Yu and Madam Sheng Yue? This wasn¡¯t fair! Xiao Min was so angry that she clenched her fist, her delicate body shuddering. The pain from her nails reminded her of everything this girl had done to her. Pa! A jade-like hand swung at her face. The crisp pping sound broke the tranquility of the discussion room. Simrly, it had slowly woken Xiao Min to her senses. She lifted her eyes toward the cold expression of Madam Sheng Yue. She was so frightened that her body trembled. ¡°Young, young Madam¡­¡± Xiao Min pursed her lips slightly, grievance in her eyes. ¡°Outrageous!¡± Madam Sheng Yue shouted. With ice-cold frost covered her face, she asked, ¡°Who gave you the guts to insult my daughter?¡± ¡°But¡­ she was the one that provoked me first. Not only did she make people scrap my cultivation, she cut off my finger.¡± Xiao Min lifted her hand. Her cut off finger rmed the crowd. The elders shifted their gazes to Mu Ru Yue and took in a deep breath. This young girl was so venomous at such a tender age. What would happen in the future? If she was the daughter of the Xiao family, the Xiao family would reach its demise under her hands. ¡°My daughter hurt you first?¡± Madam Sheng Yue chuckled coldly. With traces of mockery in her beautiful eyes, she rified, ¡°Xiao Min, was she really the one that provoked you first? Do you think I am clueless? I don¡¯t care of you usually rely on your power to oppress others, but now you have done it to Yue Er. Tell me, for what reason do you think I will let you off?!¡± Her ice-cold gaze and sharp tone was like thorns that viciously pierced Xiao Min¡¯s heart. Ayer of tears coated Xiao Min¡¯s eyes. Just when she wanted to stand up for herself, she was intercepted by Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s frosty tone. ¡°When you were outside, you took a fancy to Yue Er¡¯s fiance and wanted to snatch away her fiance. You even used my Xiao family name and my own name to threaten her. You even publicized yourself as my daughter. I don¡¯t know when I had adopted such a shameless daughter. What qualifications do you have to proim yourself as my child?¡± Xiao Min¡¯s body shuddered slightly as she bit her lips, too afraid to say anything. ¡°You tried to use the Xiao family¡¯s power to snatch that man. You even went to seek trouble with Yue Er and even challenged her to a fight. It was due to your skills being inferior to hers that you resorted to using the Xiao family¡¯s forbidden technique in the hopes of killing my daughter. It was already lenient for my daughter and her fiance to not kill you in the name of the Xiao family. What more do you want? You identally offended an expert outside and that expert infiltrated my Xiao family to cut off your finger? You even thought of ming it on Yue Er. Do you think people wouldn¡¯t know and find all of this out? It¡¯s trulyughable as Xiao Lin saw all of this happening.¡± Xiao Lin, who had been following behind Xiao Tian Yu and his wife, almost fell after hearing what Madam Sheng Yue said. ¡®So the Young Madam also has her shameless moments¡­¡¯ Chapter 189 - Returning Home And Proclaiming Her Ancestry Part 9

Chapter 189- Returning Home And Proiming Her Ancestry Part 9

Xiao Min widened her eyes as she looked with astonishment at Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s ice-cold face. ¡°No, that didn¡¯t happen. It is obviously that the b*tch cut my finger off¡­¡± Madam Sheng Yue coldly snorted as she said icily, ¡°Xiao Min, you still want to lie at this moment? My Yue Er isn¡¯t as savage as you are. Don¡¯t you even think of cing the debts you umted outside my Xiao family. That expert is too powerful. My Xiao family can¡¯t afford to offend him, and even more so, we won¡¯t go and provoke him for you.¡± How could Xiao Min not know that Madam Sheng Yue was purposefully helping Mu Ru Yue at this time? She clenched her fist in fury. The zing fire of anger in her heart seemed about ready to set her alight. When the other elders heard Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s words, they nodded. That young girl didn¡¯t seem to be such a cruel person. On the other hand, there was a possibility that the arrogant and despotic Xiao Min had created a lot of trouble outside and offended an expert, resulting in that experting to the Xiao family to settle the debt with her. Actually, Madam Sheng Yue wasn¡¯t lying as the one that broke off Xiao Min¡¯s finger wasn¡¯t Mu Ru Yue, but instead the harmless looking little beast in her embrace. This could be counted as Xiao Min offending an expert. ¡°Young Madam, are you not lying with your eyes open?¡± Xiao Yin¡¯s expression darkened as he looked sinisterly cold at Madam Sheng Yue. ¡°That girl broke my granddaughter¡¯s finger. She must break two of her fingers as repayment. If not, I won¡¯t let this matter go.¡± ¡°Won¡¯t let this matter go?¡± Madam Sheng Yue chuckled mockingly. With ayer of ice in her beautiful eyes, she continued, ¡°What right do you think you have? Father hasmenced this meeting, not only for Yue Er to proim her ancestry, but also to announce another matter. I will announce it on his behalf instead. From now on, Xiao Yin is no longer my Xiao family¡¯s elder! I will banish Xiao Yin and his family from the Xiao family, never to return!¡± Expulsion from the Xiao family was the most severe punishment. It could be seen how enraged Madam Sheng Yue was. ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± Xiao Yin was so angered that his old face turned red. He pointed at Madam Sheng Yue after a moment. ¡°Madam Sheng Yue, don¡¯t you think you are going too far? I have worked so hard for the Xiao family all these years, and now you want to banish me from the Xiao family? What right do you have to do that? Madam Sheng Yue narrowed her eyes slightly. She wasn¡¯t angry, butughed instead. ¡°Xiao Yin, have you forgotten my identity?¡± The owner of the sacred spirit spring, Madam Sheng Yue, was the governor of the Sheng Domain. How could she not have the right to expel someone from the Xiao family? Even if she just had the identity of being the young madam of the Xiao family, she still had the power to make such a decision. Xiao Yin¡¯s body shuddered. He was too enraged, which was why he¡¯d said those irrational words. Madam Sheng Yue symbolized the power of Sheng Domain. ¡°Xiao Yin, don¡¯t think I didn¡¯t know that it was precisely with your help in assisting the Nangong family sixteen years ago that gave them the chance to steal my daughter. My husband had tried to destroy the Nangong family with his sword alone. If it wasn¡¯t for you taking lead in stopping him, the Nangong family would have already perished. Today, your granddaughter impersonated herself as my adopted daughter to snatch my biological daughter¡¯s fiance. She even wanted to use that identity to bully her. Do you still think it¡¯s wrong to settle this debt with you?¡± Madam Sheng Yue narrowed her eyes, an ice-cold smile on her face. Her golden-yellow long robe made her look elegant, but it still wasn¡¯t able to cover up that iciness. ¡°Young Madam, if it weren¡¯t for you inhibiting the young head in taking in concubines that year, that incident wouldn¡¯t have happened. Even though the young mistress of the Nangong family had taken a fancy of the young head, she was willing to ce her status lower and be his lower concubine. If you had given in a little, all of that wouldn¡¯t have urred. This is a world that focuses on male strength; it is only natural for the men to have three wives and four concubines. For what reason did you stop him from doing so?¡± Chapter 190 - Returning Home And Proclaiming Her Ancestry Part 10

Chapter 190- Returning Home And Proiming Her Ancestry Part 10

Initially, if it wasn¡¯t for the young madam rejecting his daughter servicing the young head, his daughter wouldn¡¯t have chosen tomit suicide due to her feelings being unepted. It was due to the pain of losing his daughter that he agreed to the Nangong family¡¯s request in assisting them to infiltrate the Xiao family and steal the young madam¡¯s daughter. His daughter was in her prime. Her talent and appearance was also great, and she just wanted to be a concubine of the young head. What right did she have to stop that? In this world, which man would choose to live their life with only a single woman? It was normal andmon sense for a man to have three wives and four concubines. ¡°Xiao Yin, what you really wanted to say was your daughter.¡± Madam Sheng Yue smiled coldly at Xiao Yin. ¡°I will tell you why now. You are a man so you naturally won¡¯t understand how we girls feel. In your eyes, a man should have three wives and four concubines and be surrounded by girls. But as a woman, I love my husband so I don¡¯t want to share him with others. Moreover, which eyes did you use to see me stop my husband in taking other wives? Those girls were personally pushed away by my husband. My husband can take in other wives or concubines, but I would just choose to leave him after. If he had the heart to take in others, I definitely won¡¯t stop him. Simrly, if I want to leave the Xiao family, he can¡¯t stop me.¡± She definitely wouldn¡¯t share her husband with others in her life. If Xiao Tian Yu really did let her down, then this man wasn¡¯t worthy of her deep affection. ¡°Yu Er,¡± Xiao Tian Yu walked forward and gently embrace his wife before shifting his gaze to Xiao Yin, who still had a terrible expression. With a sharp gaze, he rified, ¡°What Yu Er said was right. She did not stop me from taking in other wives. It is due to me personally not wanting to have a rtionship with other girls. Xiao Yin, you have done so many things; do you think I will let you off?¡± He wouldn¡¯t be satisfied if Xiao Yin and his granddaughter didn¡¯t die. He could only kill these two to appease his anger. Currently, Xiao Yin was so angered that he couldn¡¯t speak. Whenever he thought about his daughter¡¯s death, he couldn¡¯t help but loathe this Xiao Tian Yu and Madam Sheng Yue couple. Even if the young head didn¡¯t want to let down the young madam, did that have to mean his daughter¡¯s life meant nothing? His daughter had used death to force his hand, but he still didn¡¯t want to take her in as his concubine. Even if it were on behalf of being an elder of the Xiao family, he shouldn¡¯t have rejected her. If Xiao Tian Yu heard Xiao Yin¡¯s thought, he would definitely have felt he wasughable. Could it be that if all the women in the world used their life to threaten him, he must ept them? A girl that didn¡¯t treasure her own life and used such a method to force him, why should he treat her courteously? What he hated in his life was to be threatened! When Mu Ru Yue looked at the loving couple, she was rather touched. Even if this continent respected experts, a man¡¯s position was still higher than a woman¡¯s. It was normal for a man to have three wives and four concubines, but girls would be treated as a slut if they did that. Thus, there wasn¡¯t any gender equality on this Martial God Continent. However, Xiao Tian Yu was able to wholeheartedly love only Madam Sheng Yue, and this was really touching. The men on this continent that were willing to have only one woman in their life were in their minority. Subconsciously, Mu Ru Yue suddenly thought about Ye Wu Chen¡¯s divine-like face. Yet, she didn¡¯t know where her man was now¡­ ¡°Father, mother, please allow me to settle these remaining matters.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled faintly. She gently caressed the head of the little beast in her embrace, saying, ¡°Yan Jin, that old man was impolite to my parents. What do you think I should do?¡± Yan Jin suddenly raised his small head, and his abyss-like eyes focused on Xiao Yin. His ck eyes were filled with a brazen and domineering aura as he looked with disdain at the crowd before him¡­ Chapter 191 - Returning Home And Proclaiming Her Ancestry Part 11

Chapter 191- Returning Home And Proiming Her Ancestry Part 11

Xiao Min bit her lips as she didn¡¯t believe that the little beast would be of any threat to her grandfather. But Xiao Yin, who had been baptised by time, didn¡¯t think the same. When the little beast looked over, he felt a power that made his soul tremble. That power made his body shake uncontrobly a couple of times, astonishment filling his face. ¡°Hmmph!¡± Yan Jin coldly snorted and leapt out from Mu Ru Yue¡¯s embrace. Gradually, his body elongated before the crowd. A ck clothed man appeared before them in the next moment. That man¡¯s appearance looked as though it had been crafted. His ck eyes were deep. Although he didn¡¯t have the divine-like appearance of Ye Wu Chen, he was still able to attract a girl¡¯s attention toward him. The domineering aura in his eyes was both tyrannical and unruly. It was as though he were a noble king. His body reeked with nobility, as though it were natural for him to stand at the top and look down with disdain at the bunch of ants. ¡°Xiantian magical beast!¡¯ Xiao Yin¡¯s expression changed as he could clearly feel the tyrannical strengthing from this man. His cultivation was definitely at the Xiantian realm, and this was a magical beast that could humanize. That¡¯s right, after Mu Ru Yue left the archive, she looked for Xiao Tian Yu and his Madam. Coincidentally, the Xiao family had a thousand years medicinal nt which she¡¯d then given to Yan Jin for his consumption. Hence, Yan Jin¡¯s current cultivation was now at the Xiantian realm. As a Xiantian expert, he held a highly prestigious position inside Sheng Domain. ¡°This little girl is this senior¡¯s mistress. Simrly, she isn¡¯t someone you can hurt.¡± Yan Jin lifted his head slightly and swept a disdainful gaze toward the paled Xiao Yin, saying, ¡°You want to offend this senior with just your current cultivation?¡± If he possessed his previous life¡¯s strength, then not to mention Xiao Yin, he could destroy the Sheng Domain whenever he wanted. Yan Jin gradually lifted his hand and a ck ray of light shot forth from his sleeve. Peng! It struck Xiao Yin in the chest. His body was sent flying violently and hended on the ground. This was the difference between a False Xiantian and a Xiantian. It was a heaven and earth difference, even if it supposedly differed by one grade. Xiao Min was stunned. It was as though she were looking at a monster when she gazed at Yan Jin. Suddenly, she saw his gaze shoot away from the man and toward her. Her delicate body couldn¡¯t help but shiver. ¡°No!¡± Xiao Min shrieked as she retreated backward. Behind her was the doorstep and she fell back, directly rolling out. She was left in a sorry state from the roll. Scared? That¡¯s right, the current Xiao Min was scared. So this woman had such a strong magical beast. If she¡¯d used this beast to fight against her, then she probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to return to Sheng Domain¡­ Yan Jin didn¡¯t even cast a second nce at Xiao Min as he felt it was too much of a humiliation to his hand if he made a move on this kind of woman. ¡°Do any of you have opinions regarding this senior¡¯s mistress?¡± Yan Jin swept his gaze toward the elders. His tone was domineering and cold. ¡°This senior will give you a chance to say whatever opinions you have!¡± ¡®Opinion? How could they dare to have an opinion?¡¯ The crowd looked toward Old Man Xiao before smiling bitterly. If it was Old Man Xiao, then he could surely defeat this man. Yet, the old man clearly showed that he wouldn¡¯t take part in this matter. ¡®How could they still have opinions?¡¯ ¡°Cough cough!¡± The old man coughed twice before standing up, his expression brimming with a smile. ¡°Since none of you have any opinions, this little girl will be able to proim her ancestry and be a member of our Xiao family from now on. I wish that all of you will remember the difference between the main branch and side branch. Don¡¯t you ever follow Xiao Yin¡¯s steps. If not, you will be punished by the family rules!¡± Chapter 192 - Mu Ru Yue, My Woman Part 1

Chapter 192 - Mu Ru Yue, My Woman Part 1

The crowd¡¯s hearts trembled. Who still dared to say anything? Furthermore, it was only natural that she enter the Xiao family as a n member who had the bloodline of the Xiao family and shouldn¡¯t stay outside. ¡°As for Xiao Yin and Xiao Min¡­¡± The old man smiled coldly. ¡°They are forbidden to use the surname Xiao and are banished from the Xiao family!¡± Xiao Yin clenched his fist tightly. He climbed up from the floor and gazed with furious eyes at the old man, cursing him, every word falling heavily, ¡°Family head, you will regret doing this!¡± This old man didn¡¯t care about him and instructed someone at the side, ¡°Why are you still standing there? Immediately toss these two out of the Xiao family. Also, Eighth Elder,e with me.¡± After saying that, the old man left the discussion room without turning his head back once. ¡°Grandfather.¡± Xiao Min walked over to Xiao Yin¡¯s side, tears of grievance in her eyes. She had been despotic and unruly when she used the name of the Xiao family. Now, she had lost this protective umbre. She couldn¡¯t imagine what her future would be like now. ¡°Min Er, let¡¯s go. We don¡¯t need to concern ourselves with this Xiao family. We will definitely make them regret what they have done today!¡± Xiao Yin¡¯s hatred deepened and intensified. He definitely wouldn¡¯t forgive the Xiao family! When Madam Sheng Yue saw the killing intent in his eyes, she sniggered coldly. Did he really think father would let him go? All of this was just an act for the other elders to see. If they didn¡¯t eliminate a person like Xiao Yin, then troubles would definitely arise in the future. As such, they had no intention of letting him live. Wasn¡¯t there a phrase for this? If someone did bad deeds, they would be eliminated by the heavens? Inside the study room, the old man stood before the Eighth Elder and ordered, ¡°Eighth Elder, you are someone I trust the most within this Xiao family, so I want you to assassinate Xiao Yin and his granddaughter.¡± The Eighth Elder¡¯s heart trembled violently as he looked in shock at the old man. However, he quickly regained his calm. ¡°Family head, what you are doing isn¡¯t wrong. Xiao Yin will definitely repay any grudges. He holds hatred in his heart and will definitely create trouble for our Xiao family in the future. Moreover, the crime hemitted is already enough to sign his death warrant.¡± Eighth Elder was an intelligent person, so he understood the reason why the old man was doing this. Xiao Yin was an elder of the Xiao family after all, so he definitely possessed men within the Xiao family. If they killed him openly, then while the other elders wouldn¡¯t dare to oppose the family head, their hearts would still ache. Instead of subjecting them to all this, the old man wanted to deal with Xiao Yin secretly. Outside the border of the Xiao family, strong gusts of wind blew everywhere. While Xiao Min used her strength to resist against the wind and dust, she pulled on her clothing and shifted her gaze to the elder beside her. ¡°Grandfather, where are we heading to now?¡± ¡°We will definitely go to the Nangong family.¡± Xiao Yin chuckled coldly. ¡°Since the Xiao family won¡¯t keep us, we should naturally head to where we belong. The Nangong family has always been preying on the Xiao family like a tiger. It¡¯s a pity that the Nangong family has always been unable to be truly powerful. They were almost annihted by just Xiao Tian Yu alone about sixteen years ago. But now, we don¡¯t have any other ce to go except the Nangong family.¡± Xiao Min was slightly displeased. How could the Nangong family beparable to the Xiao family? Even though she was only from the side branch of the Xiao family, she was already much more noble whenpared to the main branch of the Nangong family. ¡°Min Er, you don¡¯t know about this, but a talented girl has appeared in the Nangong family. That girl possesses prodigious innate talent. I¡¯ve heard that the woman has been looking for a man as her partner. Compared to the Xiao family, the Nangong family holds great potential. Once we enter the Nangong family, we can definitely find a chance to seek vengeance. Don¡¯t you hate that Mu Ru Yue woman to death? If we are able to acquire the assistance of the Nangong family, we will definitely be able to return the humiliation we suffered from today back to her!¡± Chapter 193 - Mu Ru Yue, My Woman Part 2

Chapter 193- Mu Ru Yue, My Woman Part 2

When Xiao Min thought about Mu Ru Yue, she gritted her teeth with hatred. She definitely wouldn¡¯t be happy if she didn¡¯t avenge this grudge. She would chop that girl into eightrge pieces one day. No! She would find a bunch of beggars to rape her first before that. Suddenly, a figure was gradually bing visible, walking toward them within the wind and dust¡­ The silver robe appeared in their sights first. With radiant eyes that shone like light, he seemed to be filled with boundless nobility and all the elegance in the world. Those silver robes stayed cleaned without even a trace of dirt on them, even as he stood within the wind and dust. The man wore a silver mask. He was like ice, void of any emotions. Even though his appearance couldn¡¯t be seen, this man looked very fair just from his exposed jaw. This wasn¡¯t a sickly white colour, but instead the white of the moon. It was so beautiful that it looked breathtaking. When Xiao Min shifted her gaze upward, a pair of purple eyes greeted her own. She couldn¡¯t help but be stunned, frozen in ce as she stared lovestruck at him. She had never seen anyone¡¯s eyes that could be this beautiful. It was even more beautiful than amethyst gemstones. They could captivate others, pulling them in and making it difficult for them to look away from it. Yet, although those eyes were beautiful, that sinister and cold, unfeeling aura made her heart shudder. ¡°Who are you?¡± Xiao Yin¡¯s heart shuddered as he looked warily at the man before him. The neer did not have any good intentions. This man shouldn¡¯t be trifled with¡­ Moreover, there was a fearful power emanating from his body. Just from the force of that power, he didn¡¯t dare to move his body. If this man wanted to kill them, it would be extremely simple. The man gently raised his gaze and a trace of killing intent shed past his eyes. With lips parted slightly, what came out was a voice that was pleasant to the ear, but instantly cast others to hell. ¡°I¡¯m someone after your lives.¡± Xiao Yin¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Mister, we don¡¯t have any grudges or disputes. Why do you want to kill us?¡± The man raised his foot to walk toward them. The silver robe fluttered with a gentle breeze. With each of his his steps, a crushing pressure came bore down on them. Under the might of that force, Xiao Yin could only feel an indistinct hand squeezing his throat. This man just needed the desire to rob him of his life and it would be done. Understanding this, Xiao Yin was extremely terrified. He wanted to break free from the restriction, but his body just couldn¡¯t move. ¡°You two bullied her.¡± The man wore a silver mask so it was hard to see his expression, but that phrase was like ice, without a trace of warmth. ¡°I won¡¯t allow anyone that bullies her to live.¡± Xiao Yin didn¡¯t know who he was referring to. He raised his head, stupefied. ¡°Mister, did you recognise the wrong person? I didn¡¯t bully anyone.¡± ¡°Have you already forgotten?¡± The man finally halted his steps, yet that pressure didn¡¯t disappear. ¡°Mu Ru Yue is my woman. You two bullied her and still desire to live?¡± No matter who it was or where they were, if they bullied her, they must be killed! ¡°You¡­ you are¡­¡± Xiao Min¡¯s body trembled, shock in her eyes as she eximed, ¡°That¡¯s impossible! You aren¡¯t the Ghost King! The Ghost King doesn¡¯t have purple eyes. Could it be that the b*tch was like I had said and loose like water with her rtionships and wasn¡¯t loyal to her man? How many other guys have there been, excluding the Ghost King?¡± The gaze of the man chilled. With a wave of his hand, a tyrannical power sent Xiao Min¡¯s body flying. Xiao Min soared through the air for a while beforending. Wah! She coughed out a mouthful of blood. Chapter 194 - Mu Ru Yue, My Woman Part 3

Chapter 194 - Mu Ru Yue, My Woman Part 3

¡°Min Er!¡± Xiao Yin¡¯s expression changed drastically. He gazed viciously at the silver robed man. ¡°You attack a weak girl who doesn¡¯t have any means to resist. Are you still a man?¡± The man looked coldly at him. Suddenly, the energy within Xiao Yin started to run amok, rampaging throughout his body. His old face paled as he moaned in pain. Slowly, cuts and gashes appeared on the body of the elder. Blood seeped out from those wounds¡­ ¡°So what if I attacked the girl?¡± The man smiled andughed cruelly, continuing, ¡°So long as it is one who tried to hurt her, no matter if it¡¯s a girl or a three-year-old infant, I still won¡¯t let them off!¡± Xiao Yin gritted his teeth tightly, blood flowing from the corner of his lips. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of having a notorious reputation after doing this for years?¡± The man¡¯s purple eyes surged with ridicule. With a cynical smile below the silver mask, he said, ¡°Reputation cannot bepared to her within my heart.¡± So what if he had a notorious reputation and was held in contempt for years? As long as it were those that wanted to harm her, then no matter if it was a girl or a three-year-old infant, he wouldn¡¯t let any of them off. Xiao Yin suddenly remembered that man he¡¯d met in the Kingdom of Zi Yue. That man had been known as the Ghost King, and he had said simr words¡­ Even if he were to oppose the entire Sheng Domain, he definitely wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to hurt her in the slightest, not even a single strand of the hair on her head. ¡°You are the Ghost King, right? You must be him. I didn¡¯t expect you toe to Sheng Domain! Haha! You think you two can stay together? Let me tell you this; I won¡¯t let you two go even if I be a ghost!¡± Xiao Yinughed crazily. It was due to them that they have arrived at such an oue! Thus, he surely wouldn¡¯t let them off! Hong! Xiao Yin¡¯s body violently exploded. A blood mist scattered through the wind and dust. But almost immediately, ck mes flickered to life. The blood mist slowly vanished, consumed by the ck mes¡­ ¡°Be a ghost? I¡¯m sorry, but you can¡¯t even be one.¡± Xiao Yin would have never believed that this man could do such a thing and even rob him of the right to be a lingering soul. Once the soul was cremated, that person disappeared for all eternity. ¡°Grandfather!¡± Just as Xiao Min managed to climb to her feet, she witnessed the cruel sight. She yelled out for her grandfather with all her might. Her grandfather, who had doted upon her since she was young, had died due to her greed. She knelt to the ground and her delicate body shuddered. Tears flowed down her face. Drop by drop, they fell to the ground. Suddenly, a foot stopped before her. Xiao Min lifted her head as she looked with horror at the man before her. Her body shook uncontrobly. ¡°No! Don¡¯t, please don¡¯t kill me. I don¡¯t want to die. I beg you to spare my life. I will do anything so long as you don¡¯t kill me. I beg you. You¡¯ve already killed my grandfather. Please spare my life.¡± She didn¡¯t want to die. She really didn¡¯t want to die here¡­ There wasn¡¯t any emotion in the purple eyes of the man. His gazed at Xiao Min as though he were looking at a dead person. Following that, he gradually lifted his hand¡­ ¡°No!¡± Xiao Min was rmed. Then, as though she had made a decision, she ripped her clothes, exposing her white skin. ¡°Please let me go. I am willing to serve you without any status. I just beg you to not kill me.¡± Hong! An intense ck me rose from the ground, enclosing Xiao Min¡¯s naked body and covering the bared skin that would invoke disgust for him. Chapter 195 - Who Exactly Are You? Part 1

Chapter 195- Who Exactly Are You? Part 1

¡°Ben Wang had initially wanted to give you a quick end. It¡¯s a pity you didn¡¯t take that chance. In order for my eyes to not be dirtied from looking at your body, I can only make you stay here until not a single trace of your soul is left behind. Only then will you be liberated from this ce¡­¡± The man raised his hand to dust at his robe before turning to walk toward the border of the Xiao family. He didn¡¯t even give Xiao Min another look. Xiao Min, within the ck mes, couldn¡¯t plead for her life or for a quicker death. She could only look with despair at the departing figure of that man, holding boundless regrets. If¡­ if only her grandfather hadn¡¯t pampered her so much since she was young, perhaps she wouldn¡¯t have grown up to be so arrogant and despotic and wouldn¡¯t have provoked these people. All in all, everything was her grandfather¡¯s fault! It was his fault for not being strict enough! One could only wonder how enraged Xiao Yin would be if he were resurrected and privy to her thoughts¡­ Night. The moonlight was faint, with barely any light. Just as Mu Ru Yuey on her bed, a wave of sleepiness struck her. She tried to pry open her eyes, but was unable to wake up. Amidst her grogginess, she seemed to see a figure entering her room¡­ The man stood beside the head of the bed. He focused on the young girl on the bed, a trace of gentleness appearing in his purple eyes. A slender finger brushed against the young girl¡¯s nose beforending on her lips. While he gently caressed it, his gaze became incredibly warm. Every motion of his finger was so gentle, as though he feared he might waken her abruptly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± The man muttered those words gently. There was pain and sorrow in his voice, along with infinite reluctance. But what could he do? He didn¡¯t have any other method except this. All of this in order to avoid harming her¡­ Slowly, he lowered his head to ce a kiss on the lips of the young girl. His kiss was so gentle, containing all of the tender feelings this man couldn¡¯t express openly. Yet, he felt that this wasn¡¯t enough. Her lips were so sweet and warm that they made him want so much more¡­ The man parted the young girl¡¯s lips. Just as he was about to move his tongue to taste her, the previously closed-eyed young girl suddenly woke up. When the two of them looked at each other, the man¡¯s heart violently trembled. Yet, he didn¡¯t have the slightest intention of releasing her¡­ Mu Ru Yue narrowed her eyes and raised her leg to mercilessly kick him. The man didn¡¯t dodge and just stood there, enduring the kick to his most sensitive part. He groaned, but was still unwilling to let the young girl go after tasting her once more. The man held the young girl¡¯s hand tightly and pressed her down on the bed. ¡°Let me go!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression gradually darkened. It was unknown why she felt a dangerous feelinging from this man¡­ ¡°Why did you wake up so quickly?¡± Mu Ru Yue sniggered. ¡°I am an alchemist. How long did you think that puny incapacitating agent would knock me unconscious for? Tell me, who exactly are you? I initially treated you as Wu Chen, but Wu Chen wouldn¡¯t use such flower thief ways like using an incapacitating agent to knock a girl unconsciouste in the night.¡± When the man lowered his head to look at the young girl and saw the wariness on her face, his heart felt as though it had been violently pierced by something. He was in so much pain, yet he really couldn¡¯t let her go. ¡°You will know who I am in the near future.¡± Currently, he couldn¡¯t let her know anything as he didn¡¯t want her to be in danger while by his side. A light shed past Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes as she raised her hand to remove the man¡¯s mask. However, the man let go of her the moment she touched the mask. Following that, his silver robes disappeared in a sh as he moved to the door. Chapter 196 - Who Exactly Are You? Part 2

Chapter 196 - Who Exactly Are You? Part 2

Moonlight shone down upon the silver robe of the man. Beneath the moonlight, he seemed so noble that a person was unable to look him in the eyes. It was as if he were genuine royalty. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart suddenly palpitated. There was a familiar auraing from this man. The way he looked at her sent a piercing pain through her heart for some reason¡­ The man gave her another look before turning around, disappearing from under the moonlight. Even though he had left, there was still the warmth left by that man in her room¡­ ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± Why did she feel such familiarity¡­ Yet, the feeling he gave her was different than the one from Wu Chen. Wu Chen brought warmth with his charm, and she¡¯d felt safe when he was by her side. But this man gave her a dangerous vibe. Her fingers rubbed at her lips where she could still feel the imprint of that man lingering. Perhaps she would discover this man¡¯s identity soon. The next day, within the Xiao family. A person whom Mu Ru Yue wouldn¡¯t have expected arrived. The instant that she saw that man, she became excited and hurriedly went to greet him. A magnificent smile appeared on her exceptional face. ¡°Wu Chen, why are you here?¡± She hadn¡¯t expected him. When Qing Qing had told her that a man hade looking for her, that man had actually been Ye Wu Chen, whom she hadn¡¯t seen for ages. The man gradually turned around and a gentle smile appeared on his handsome face. When his ck eyesnded on the young girl¡¯s body, he said gently, ¡°I had heard that you came to the Xiao family, so I¡¯vee to see you.¡± Mu Ru Yue looked at him in astonishment and frowned slightly. She didn¡¯t know what exactly felt a little off, but it almost felt as though something wasn¡¯t quite right with the current Ye Wu Chen. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mu Er?¡± Ye Wu Chen walked a couple of steps toward the young girl. With a charming smile, he continued, ¡°It has been a long time since west met. Have you be distant with your husband?¡± Mu Ru Yue slowly came back to her senses as she shook her head and smiled bitterly. Perhaps she was being a little too sensitive¡­ ¡°Wu Chen, it¡¯s great that you¡¯re back. When shall we prepare the wedding ceremony?¡± ¡°No need to hurry that.¡± Ye Wu Chen chuckled. A peculiar ray of light shed past his ck eyes. It was a pity that the light faded too quickly that Mu Ru Yue wasn¡¯t able to catch it. ¡°Mu Er, it has been so long. Your husband really missed you¡­¡± He took a step closer to Mu Ru Yue as he said that. The smile on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s face slowly faded as she looked with suspicion at the man before her. ¡°Wu Chen, what happened to you? I feel that something isn¡¯t right with you.¡± Whenever she had seen Wu Chen in the past, she¡¯d felt safe. Yet, why was it that, standing next to him now, she didn¡¯t have that feeling of safety? Ye Wu Chen raised his hand, but then gradually ced it down before it neared the young girl¡¯s face. With a charming smile, his divine-like appearance looked truly amazing. It was already too captivating with just that smile. ¡°Mu Er, let¡¯s go out for a walk.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded her head slightly. ¡°Alright.¡± At this moment, a silver-robed man not far from the border seemed to feel something. He slowly turned around and cast a gaze toward the Xiao family. He frowned slightly, an unfathomable emotion within his purple eyes. ¡°This feeling¡­¡± The man¡¯s brows creased deeper. The uneasy feeling made his heart hurt. It was just like that time¡­ Could it be that something had happened to her? ¡°I hope nothing bad happens to her¡­¡± Chapter 197 - Who Exactly Are You? Part 3

Chapter 197 - Who Exactly Are You? Part 3

Xiao City. Crowds of people bustled with activity on the streets. As they walked this street that seemed to stretch on, Ye Wu Chen gently ce one of his hands at the back of her head and smilednguidly. His eyes often nced at the young girl by his side, softening and warming. When such a handsome man appeared, it immediately attracted many people¡¯s attention¡­ Suddenly, the man halted his steps. His gaze looked through the crowd andnded on someone wearing red clothing. ¡°Mu Er, I seem to have seen someone we know¡­¡± ¡®Someone we know?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue turned her head to look at where the man was looking at and saw a red-clothed girl within the crowd before them. The girl had a remarkable appearance. Her skin was white and radiant, and her little red lips curved slightly upward. She had a lovely smile entuated with attractive phoenix eyes that seemed to be looking at Ye Wu Chen. Her eyes lit up as she walked over. ¡°Chen, what are you doing here?¡± Her smile was so lovely and charming, and her voice could make people go numb. How could any man resist her?¡± ¡®Chen?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue frowned slightly as she cast a look toward Ye Wu Chen. She noticed that he didn¡¯t have any reaction to being called so cordially. ¡°This is¡­ ¡° The girl looked at Mu Ru Yue and was stunned for a moment before asking curiously. ¡°My fiancee, Mu Ru Yue.¡± Ye Wu Chen smiled. ¡°Mu Er, let me introduce her to you. This is my friend, Luo Yi.¡± ¡°Fiancee?¡± Luo Yi sized Mu Ru Yue from head to toe for a few seconds before extending her hand toward her. With a lovely smile, she said, ¡°I am Chen¡¯s best friend. On the other hand, I will have to remind you to keep a firm watch over Chen. He¡¯s so outstanding that he may even be snatched up by other girls soon.¡± ¡°Luo Yi, don¡¯t bully my fiancee,¡± Ye Wu Chen said as he looked at Luo Yi. Luo Yi pouted, feeling wronged, ¡°I didn¡¯t bully her; just advised her.¡± ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t me you for your ignorance,¡± said Ye Wu Chen with augh. It might be because he was meeting a friend whom he hadn¡¯t seen in awhile or some other reason, but while Ye Wu Chen spoke only with Luo Yi, Mu Ru Yue, standing by his side, seemed to have be an outsider¡­ ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re just letting him go like this?¡± After returning to the Xiao family, Yan Jin leaped from her embrace and metamorphosed into a human before sitting on the bed. With obvious fury expressed on his handsome face, he said, ¡°Ye Wu Chen clearly swore that he would only love you in his life. What was with that woman then? He just chatted with her and left you aside.¡± Mu Ru Yue looked at the fuming Yan Jin. With a faint smile, she replied, ¡°They are only friends.¡± ¡°Friends?¡± Yan Jin snorted coldly. ¡°Would a friend call each other so cordially? It¡¯s obvious that woman wasn¡¯t friendly to you. Can it be that he¡¯s so blind and can¡¯t see that? Little girl, if that man really does something that lets you down, leave him then. With your capital, it wouldn¡¯t be hard to find other guys.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyshes slightly fluttered, but she remained quiet. Yan Jin didn¡¯t see the trace of light that shed past her eyes. ¡°I believe in Wu Chen.¡± But, she just believed in only Ye Wu Chen¡­ Xiao Tian Yu and his wife were in the Xiao family¡¯s main hall talking when they turned their heads and saw Mu Ru Yue walking toward them. Madam Sheng Yue stood up smilingly as she greeted her, ¡°Yue Er, it¡¯s perfect that you came here. I was just about to look for you for a matter.¡± ¡°What for?¡± Mu Ru Yue walked to Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s side, a faint smile on her beautiful face. Chapter 198 - Who Exactly Are You? Part 4

Chapter 198- Who Exactly Are You? Part 4

¡°What else could it be about if not those old fellows?¡± Madam Sheng Yue raised her brows slightly. ¡°I nned to break the rules and open the sacred spirit spring for you in order to let you enter and train. Who knew that those few old fellows would have some objections? The sacred spirit spring should only be opened once every three years. If we were to break the rules, we would require two Xiantian experts.¡± She paused for a moment before saying, ¡°The biggest objection is that this way is very unfair to others, so those few old fellows aren¡¯t willing to open the sacred spirit spring right now. I wanted to hear Yue Er¡¯s opinion. If you want to enter the sacred spirit spring, mother will definitely find a way to send you in.¡± Mu Ru Yue frowned slightly. ¡°I am really interested in the sacred spirit spring, but if the Xiao family breaks the rules for me, isn¡¯t that too unreasonable? The elders¡¯ opinions aren¡¯t illogical.¡± Madam Sheng Yue had been treating her really well. She didn¡¯t want to burden her with this matter. ¡°Yue Er, there is another method.¡± Madam Sheng Yue held Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hand and pulled her along to sit before the stage. She smiled elegantly. ¡°The Xiao family has allowed you to proim your ancestry. Following that, it will be the bloodline test. If your bloodline test result is extremely high, it should make those old fellows hold their tongues.¡± ¡°Bloodline test?¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her brows questioningly. ¡°Let me exin.¡± Xiao Tian Yu stood up and walked to Mu Ru Yue¡¯s side with light steps. ¡°Inrge families, the intensity of the bloodline is an extremely important issue. Our Xiao family chooses the family head by their bloodline. If your bloodline intensity is really high, you will possess an extremely high status in the Xiao family. There wouldn¡¯t be anyone that rejects anything you say. Of course, you are also grandfather¡¯s hope. In our Xiao family¡¯s new generation, the one who has the greatest bloodline intensity is your elder brother, Xiao Feng. His bloodline intensity has reached 80%.¡± He didn¡¯t know if this daughter of his would exceed that brat. Glimmers of light danced in Xiao Tian Yu¡¯s eyes. He was extremely curious regarding this¡­ ¡°Alright, when will the test be held?¡± ¡°Tomorrow.¡± ¡®Tomorrow?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue rubbed her jaws in thought before nodding in agreement. ¡°I will head back to prepare for it then.¡± She was also really interested in the intensity of the bloodline that she¡¯d inherited¡­ After leaving the main hall, Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t make any detours and headed straight back to her room. Who knew that once she entered, she would see Yan Jin and Ye Wu Chen fighting in her room. Electricity seemed to flow from their bodies. When Ye Wu Chen saw Mu Ru Yue arrive, he smiled and said, ¡°Mu Er, you¡¯re back?¡± ¡°Ye Wu Chen!¡± Yan Jin looked domineeringly at the man before him. ¡°I will ask you one more time: Who is that girl called Luo Yi?¡± ¡°I have already told you. We are just friends.¡± Ye Wu Chen frowned as he looked impatiently at Yan Jin. With a sinister light in his ck eyes, he smiled slightly. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, then there is nothing I can do about it.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Yan Jin was so angered that he tossed a punch at the wall to the side. ¡°It can¡¯t be that you didn¡¯t see how terrible that girl¡¯s attitude was toward the little girl?¡± Ye Wu Chen swept a gaze at Yan Jin, but didn¡¯t say anything. Just as Yan Jin wanted to say something, Mu Ru Yue¡¯s calm voice came from the side. ¡°Yan Jin, please leave for a moment.¡± ¡°Little girl?¡± Yan Jin looked in disbelief at Mu Ru Yue. Seeing how protective she was of this man, he felt really unhappy. With a trace of displeasure on his handsome face, he rebuked, ¡°Little girl, if he doesn¡¯t rify what happened today, I won¡¯t go out!¡± Chapter 199 - Who Exactly Are You? Part 5

Chapter 199 - Who Exactly Are You? Part 5

¡°Yan Jin.¡± Mu Ru Yue frowned slightly. She shifted her gaze to Yan Jin and repeated, ¡°Please go out for a moment.¡± ¡°Little girl!¡± Yan Jin suppressed his anger and, with a wave of his fist¡­ Peng! He punched a hole in the wall. Following that, he snorted coldly and went outside. He mmed the door hard on his way out. Mu Ru Yue shook her head helplessly. Yan Jin had such a childish side. She would have to exin this to himter¡­ ¡°Mu Er, are you angry?¡± Ye Wu Chen walkedzily toward Mu Ru Yue. He gently ce his hand on her waist. With a faint smile, he said gently, ¡°I am only friends with her¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue gave a low chuckle. It was only after a long moment before she raised her head to look at Ye Wu Chen. ¡°I know.¡± The two didn¡¯t speak for some time¡­ Ye Wu Chen focused on the young girl before him, a trace of desire slowly appearing in his eyes. It was undeniable that this girl was really beautiful. Her skin was white as jade, her appearance perfect. Under her firm and upright nose, those lips curved slightly upward, causing others to want to get intimate with her. Ye Wu Chen suddenly had the impulse to take her¡­ Hisrge hand gently pressed against her head and his lips neared hers. Because of this, he failed to notice the iciness in the young girl¡¯s eyes. It was immovable coldness. ¡°Mu Er, please give that to me, alright?¡± A trace of hoarseness could be heard in the man¡¯s voice. With desire-filled eyes, just as he was about to nt a kiss on the young girl¡¯s lips, Mu Ru Yue¡¯s own lips curled up into a faint smile. Peng! She viciously kicked the most important part of a man. Ye Wu Chen didn¡¯t expect such a move from the girl and retreated a few steps back. The intense pain made his face twist. ¡°Mu Er, what are you doing?¡± Ye Wu Chen had lowered his voice, but she could indistinctly hear the fury resonating in his words. He was most likely going to be a eunuch from being kicked in that ce at such a¡­ moment. Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t reply. Her gaze was still focused on that man¡¯s wless face. She asked him, each word clearly enunciated, ¡°Who are you?¡± Ye Wu Chen was in so much pain that cold sweat flowed down his face. He persisted on staying upright as he looked at Mu Ru Yue. ¡°Mu Er, what¡¯s wrong? I¡¯m your fiance, Ye Wu Chen.¡± Her eyes narrowed. A trace of frost appeared in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes as she shouted, ¡°Who on earth are you?!¡± Although she asked him this, it was basically a rhetorical question as she was already incredibly confident in the answer¡­ ¡°How did you figure it out?¡± The man¡¯s expression changed drastically. He sniggered coldly. ¡°I thought I hadn¡¯t left any ws.¡± ¡°No w?¡± Mu Ru Yue chuckled softly. ¡°It can¡¯t be that you didn¡¯t know how full of it you were? I already knew you were a fake from the first moment I saw you.¡± The man smiled icily, full of menace. His gaze no longer held any of the warmth it had initially toward Mu Ru Yue. ¡°Since you knew I was an imposter, why didn¡¯t you expose me?¡± His Master had sent him here, but he hadn¡¯t expected this girl would be intelligent to such an extent. She already knew he wasn¡¯t the real Ye Wu Chen from the first nce¡­ ¡°I just wanted to know what purpose you had in getting close to me. It¡¯s a pity that you now wanted to be too intimate with me, so I couldn¡¯t continue the act. Now that I have exposed you¡­ Tell me, what is your motive?¡± Mu Ru Yue walked slowly toward the man. With a cial voice, she asked, ¡°And, while we¡¯re at it, who is that person, Luo Yi, who apanied you in this act?¡± Chapter 200 - Who Exactly Are You? Part 6

Chapter 200- Who Exactly Are You? Part 6

The man seemed astonished as he looked at the young girl with the appearance of an ice princess. He didn¡¯t know if he should think of her as extremely observant, or if his and Luo Yi¡¯s acting was just too lousy, allowing her to expose their true selves at a nce. It was such a joke that he had thought she¡¯d believed them¡­ ¡°You really want to know how, right?¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled faintly. With a voice so cold that it pierced through bone, she pointed out, ¡°Number one, When Wu Chen is with me, there is a particr feeling that I can sense from him. There wasn¡¯t any such kind of feeling from you, so even though you have an identical appearance, you can¡¯t imitate that aura and can never give me that feeling of safety. ¡°Number two, Wu Chen and I have known each other for such a long time. I know every acquaintance that is by his side. Excluding me, he is never too intimate with others, so it¡¯s impossible for him to have that kind of female friend. ¡°Number three, Wu Chen has always respected me. He definitely wouldn¡¯t infringe on my body before we are married, yet you wanted to do something with me. If it were Wu Chen, then even if he had to suppress himself to death, he wouldn¡¯t offend me before we wed.¡± Mu Ru Yue looked at the astonished man, her eyes only slightly opened. A sinister cold aura emitted from her body as she spoke, each word distinct and heavy, ¡°I won¡¯t allow anyone who impersonates him to live!¡± The man was obviously stunned as he¡¯d thought that he had impersonated the man wlessly. First, to fool her sight, he hadn¡¯t even used a disguise pill. His master had personally changed his face into this appearance. More importantly, in order to let that beast be unable to expose him, he¡¯d even changed his aura so that it was identical to Ye Wu Chen¡¯s. Yet, he hadn¡¯t expected that they wouldn¡¯t have even met for a day before already being exposed. This wasn¡¯t a minor blow to him. ¡°Hahaha!¡± The man raised his head tough before lowering his gaze to look at the beautiful young girl. He smiled mirthlessly and said, ¡°I can tell you our purpose, but what can you do from knowing it? You definitely aren¡¯t a match for our master. Our master had me impersonate him ande to your side in order to destroy your feelings for one another and, if it were convenient, to find a chance to kill you. Moreover, the master also ordered another person to go and impersonate you by his side. You two will never be together.¡± Mu Ru Yue stopped her steps as she looked at the man with the crazed smile. With a slight hook from her lips, she said, ¡°Since I can figure out you are a fake, he will also know that person isn¡¯t me. I trust Wu Chen¡¯s judgement, so no matter what ridiculous plot you may have, it will quickly go down the drain. Now, I will give you a chance. Tell me who your master is. If you do, I may give you a quick end.¡± The man snorted in disdain and turned his head, not even ncing at Mu Ru Yue. ¡°Not speaking?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows raised and she said indifferently, ¡°Yan Jin, you cane in now.¡± Once her words were uttered, the door was pushed open. Yan Jin moved with a sh to Mu Ru Yue¡¯s side. Right now, he finally knew why the little girl had made him leave temporarily. It was to see exactly what this man was up to. He¡¯d had his suspicion as to why Ye Wu Chen, who had been so deeply in love with Mu Ru Yue, would suddenly ignore her feelings. He¡¯d also thought this man was an imposter. Could it be that the coincidental meeting with the little girl was also just an act? They wanted to destroy Ye Wu Chen¡¯s and the little girl¡¯s feelings? The master in the background must have a great understanding of the little girl and Ye Wu Chen. That person also knew that the little girl couldn¡¯t stand to have a single grain of sand in her eyes. Once Ye Wu Chen did something that let her down, she would leave him without a second thought. Who was the master in the wings with such a thorough understanding of this little girl? Chapter 201 - Bloodline Test Part 1

Chapter 201 - Bloodline Test Part 1

¡°Tell me who your backstage master is.¡± Mu Ru Yue took a few light steps forward as her murderous gazetched onto the man. Seeing Ye Wu Chen¡¯s identical face, a trace of coldness shed past her eyes. The man snorted in disdain as he turned his head away from her. ¡°Still not saying?¡± Mu Ru Yue smirked, but her eyes belied her murderous intent. ¡°Yan Jin, pry open his mouth for me! I want to hear the answers I desire.¡± Yan Jin¡¯s sword-like brows were raised as he neared the man, and he rubbed his fist. ¡°Should this senior rip you into five parts, or should this senior use his hell¡¯s me to burn your soul away entirely? It¡¯s best for you to tell the little girl what she wants to know. Perhaps I can give you a quick end!¡± Swish! ck mes emitted from Yan Jin¡¯s body. mes danced within his domineering eyes. He smiled a little as he stood before the imposter whoy on the ground, his hair fluttering beneath the mes. Raising his head, he nced arrogantly at the person with the same face as Ye Wu Chen. The man was keenly aware of the threats Yan Jin possessed, but he secretly clenched his teeth, unwilling to speak a single word. ¡°Yan Jin, take a step back.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows furrowed slightly as she walked to Yan Jin¡¯s side. She opened her palm, revealing a pill in the center. ¡°This is a Truth Pill. Let him consume it.¡± Yan Jin didn¡¯t say anything, silently taking the pill from Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hand. With a wave of his hand, a ck ray of light shot toward the man. Taking advantage of the man¡¯s open mouth as he screamed, the pill was flicked into his mouth with a few fingers. ¡°Cough! Cough!¡± The man coughed twice before hastily trying to dig into his mouth to expel the pill. However, the pill had instantly liquefied once it entered his mouth, the fluid seeping down his throat. ¡°Tell me, who sent you?!¡± Mu Ru Yue walked toward him, stopping only when she stood directly before the man, looking down at him. At that moment, the man¡¯s gaze turned hazy as he replied in a daze, ¡°It is my family¡¯s master.¡± ¡°Who is your master?¡± ¡°Our master is the eldest young mistress of the Nangong family, Nangong Zi Feng.¡± ¡®Nangong Zi Feng?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue frowned slightly. She was certain she hadn¡¯t ever heard such a name. Why had that girl ordered people to impersonate Ye Wu Chen ande to her side? ¡°What is your purpose in doing this?¡± ¡°I do not know. The eldest young mistress didn¡¯t tell us. She just directed me to use this identity and break your rtionship. If there was a chance, we were to kill you. I don¡¯t know anything more than that.¡± Mu Ru Yue looked at the man and saw that he really didn¡¯t know the details of the situation. ¡®What did Nangong Zi Feng want to achieve in doing all of this?¡¯ ¡°Yan Jin, finish him off.¡± Mu Ru Yue turned around and casually walked out of the room. She left the remaining matters to Yan Jin. After leaving the room, Mu Ru Yue took in a deep breath. Her next urgent matter was to make preparations for the bloodline intensity test tomorrow¡­ The next day. Just when the sun rose, Mu Ru Yue, still in slumber, was awoken by Madam Sheng Yue. She pulled her into the main hall after a bit. Xiao Tian Yu and Xiao Qing Qing were already waiting for her there. When Xiao Qing Qing saw Mu Ru Yue, she leaped out of Xiao Tian Yu¡¯s embrace and rapidly dashed into Mu Ru Yue¡¯s. ¡°Elder sister.¡± Xiao Qing Qing hugged Mu Ru Yue¡¯s thigh. Sheughed lovably, her voice so tender that was incredibly adorable. She already had such an appearance at this tender age, and would definitely be a devastating beauty once she grew up. Chapter 202 - Bloodline Test Part 2

Chapter 202 - Bloodline Test Part 2

¡°Since you havee, let us begin the test.¡± An unfamiliar voice spoke before them. It was just then that Mu Ru Yue saw an elder sitting beside Old Man Xiao. This elder had a strict expression, his gaze imposing. His white clothes didn¡¯t hide his nobility in the slightest. Mu Ru Yue could feel that this old man was much stronger than Old Man Xiao with just a nce. ¡°Mu Er.¡± Madam Sheng Yue walked up to stand beside Mu Ru Yue and, with a gentle smile, introduced them, ¡°I will introduce you to the person in charge of testing the bloodline of the Xiao family. You may address him as Elder Xiao. He is also a founding elder of the Xiao family. He was the most trusted person of your great-grandfather while he still lived. For the past many years, this elder does not normally appear before the family, nor does he concern himself with worldly affairs. He onlyes to test the bloodlines of the Xiao family.¡± Madam Sheng Yue rarely introduced someone with so much detail. In addition, there was also a trace of respect in her tone. This sparked Mu Ru Yue interest in him. ¡°Elder Xiao.¡± Mu Ru Yue shifted her gaze to the elder and greeted him gently. The old man nodded his head softly before taking out a white stone from the storage ring on his finger. The stone was half the size of his palm. He ced it before him and instructed, ¡°You just need to drip your blood on this stone.¡± ¡®That simple?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue walked forward, took out a knife from her storage ring, and nicked her finger slightly. Blood slowly dripped from the cut onto the stone. Once the blood hadnded on the stone and was absorbed by it, red light filled the entire stone. The crowd sucked in their breath as they stared at the stone before Mu Ru Yue, Normally, the red light within the stone started off pale and gradually intensified as time passed. Yet, for this test, the stone was immediately blood red, even from afar. The radiance of the blood-red light was exceptionally beautiful. 20%¡­ 35%¡­ Nobody could bear to look away from the stone as they watched anxiously. It rapidly reached 60%¡­ This would already be deemed passable to the Xiao family. However, that red light¡¯s intensity didn¡¯t stop. The radiance continued to intensify and fill the entire stone at breakneck speed. ¡°Yue Er!¡± Madam Sheng Yue gripped Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hand. From the beginning, she had already decided that no matter what her test result was, she would still obtain a high position in the Xiao family for her daughter. Yet, at this moment, she became nervous¡­ The bloodline test did not only represent one¡¯s position in the Xiao family. The intensity of the bloodline was also rted to the Xiao family inheritance. The bloodline inheritance requirement was rather high. Even Xiao Feng, who currently possessed the highest bloodline intensity, hadn¡¯t yet met that prerequisite. Even with a bloodline test result of 80%¡­ As time passed, everyone¡¯s face underwent a change as they looked in disbelief at the stone. The red light had already filled 80% of the stone. 80% was what the eldest young master Xiao Feng had reached¡­ Yet that red light still didn¡¯t stop. Swish! Elder Xiao stood up as he stared transfixed at the stone. The red light had filled up the¡­ the entire stone. He was stupefied and took a great deal of time toe back to his senses. After a long while,ugher soared to the sky. ¡°Haha! My Xiao family finally has a 100% pure bloodline inheritor. I haven¡¯t let our ancestors down!¡± Chapter 203 - Bloodline Test Part 3

Chapter 203 - Bloodline Test Part 3

The elders were stunned. Nobody had expected that this young girl would inherit 100% of the Xiao family¡¯s bloodline. This was unprecedented. Once they saw the ted expression of Elder Xiao, everyone was mind-blown. They still weren¡¯t able toe back to their senses from the shock¡­ ¡°Little girl, please grow up quickly. Once you reach the Xiantian realm, you will then be able to acquire the inheritance of the ancestors of the Xiao family. Haha! I have held onto this inheritance for such a long time. It finally has a purpose. It was worth me living so many years for this inheritance.¡± Elder Xiao¡¯s heart was finally at ease when he was finally able to say that. He already felt that his life would be ending soon. If he hadn¡¯t had to help the Xiao family find an inheritor, he wouldn¡¯t have forcefully persevered and lived on. It was about time that he chased after that old fellow and continue to create a name in the otherworld. Old Man Xiao could feel Elder Xiao¡¯s death will. His heart tightened. He knew how much of his heart and blood Elder Xiao had put in to safekeep the Xiao family inheritance. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Elder Xiao, the Xiao family still needs you.¡± Elder Xiao chuckled slightly. He could leave peacefully now that there was an inheritor within the Xiao family. ¡°Sheng Yue, I heard that you had nned to let this little girl train in the sacred spirit spring. Hehe! How about letting this old man help you out? It¡¯s beneficial for her to increase her strength, so I n to let her stay in the sacred spirit spring for half a year. It will be dependent on her own hard work how much improvement she is able to achieve in that half-year.¡± Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s heart turned sour. She had only been reunited with her daughter for such a short time, yet now they had to be separated for half a year? But she also understood Elder Xiao words and knew that in the end it was for her daughter¡¯s benefit. ¡°Alright, I will pass a decree tablet to you shortly. With my decree tablet, it will make it easier for you to open the sacred spirit spring.¡± Madam Sheng Yue smiled gently. She gracefully stroked the young girl¡¯s hair and said tenderly, ¡°Yue Er, I will wait for your return in half a year. My Yue Er will definitely have a drastic improvement in her strength.¡± Training in the sacred spirit spring for half a year was akin to training for a few years outside, so Madam Sheng Yue was confident that her daughter would be much stronger after half a year. Perhaps she would no longer be her match at that time¡­ ¡°Sacred spirit spring?¡± Glimmers of light shed in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes. She had held a constant interested in the sacred spirit spring for quite some time. But now her only worry was Ye Wu Chen. ¡°If Wu Chenes to find me, let him wait for me within the Xiao family.¡± Madam Sheng Yue frowned slightly. ¡°Yue Er, are you referring to your fiance? Didn¡¯t he alreadye to find you?¡± Mu Ru Yue shrugged her shoulders as she sighed helplessly. ¡°That was a fake.¡± ¡°A fake?¡± Xiao Tian Yu and Madam Sheng Yue looked at each other before their gazes shifted to Mu Ru Yue. ¡°Yue Er, what happened?¡± Because she also wanted to get a deeper understanding about the Nangong family, Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t hide any information from them and told them everything. Madam Sheng Yue frowned darkly once she heard the name Nangong Zi Feng. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that, initially, Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s performance had been quite mediocre, but she underwent some significant changes two years ago. Her strength increased rapidly. Yue Er, how do you know Nangong Zi Feng? From what I know, she¡¯s never left Sheng Domain, so she shouldn¡¯t have had a chance to leave the Nangong family. Thus, this Nangong Zi Feng is a mystery. But from what you have said, she is really familiar with you and Ye Wu Chen. She even knows your personalities like the back of her hand¡­¡± Chapter 204 - Elder Brother Went Missing Part 1

Chapter 204- Elder Brother Went Missing Part 1

How could someone living secluded within their family know what was going on in the outside world? Moreover, to fully understand someone¡¯s personality wouldn¡¯t be an easy feat. Those performances seemed as though she personally knew them. ¡°Yue Er, are you sure you don¡¯t know Nangong Zi Feng?¡± Madam Sheng Yue was really curious. Nangong Zi Feng was shrouded inyers of mystery, to the point where even the Nangong family couldn¡¯t really understand her entirely. If that person was now Yue Er¡¯s opponent, her current situation was really dangerous¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t know her. I¡¯ve never even heard that name.¡± Mu Ru Yue shook her head. Suddenly, the immortal-like handsome Bai Ze entered her mind. She simrly also didn¡¯t know Bai Ze, but he seemed to know her. Could there be a link between Nangong Zi Yue and Bai Ze? ¡°Yue Er, something has happened to the Nangong family over thesest few years.¡± Madam Sheng Yue sighed. ¡°Your elder brother, Xiao Feng, worries about the safety of Sheng Domain, so he led some people to that side to investigate what was happening. If something really did happen, we must immediately do something about them. ¡°Actually, I would rather just go and simply annihte the Nangong family to settle all past and present debts. But your rather calm and collected elder brother believes that the Nangong family is perhaps different from the past, especially after the major changes with Nangong Zi Feng. Hence, we decided to try to understand our opponents more before choosing a path forward¡­¡± When Mu Ru Yue heard Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s words, a trace of light shed past her eyes. After this incident, she was really interested in discovering the reason why Nangong Zi Feng wanted to hurt her, so she herself must make a trip to the Nangong family. But the time wasn¡¯t ripe yet. She must improve her strength before going to the Nangong family¡­ The sacred spirit spring was the symbol of Sheng Domain. It should only be opened once every three years. Usually if they wanted to open it, two Xiantian experts were required with the assistance of Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s power in order to activate it. Elder Xiao, however, was an expert equal in strength to at least two Xiantian experts. Following the opening of the sacred spirit spring, they would be separated for half a year. Madam Sheng Yue gripped onto Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hand tightly, reluctance clearly written on her exquisite face. She mustn¡¯t hold back her daughter, so she had decided to let her go¡­ Once the sacred spirit spring closed, everyone left to wait for the next opening in half a year¡¯s time. Who knew that anothermotion would ur within this half-year¡­ ¡°What did you say?¡± Xiao Tian Yu stood up abruptly. His face turned ashen as he looked furiously at the middle-aged man that hade forth to report. He clenched his fist tightly and grit his teeth so hard that a grinding noise could be heard.¡°You said that Feng Er has gone missing, his status unknown, even whether he is alive or not? What happened? Why has Feng Er disappeared?¡± The middle-aged man swallowed hard and didn¡¯t dare to look Xiao Tian Yu in the eye at the moment. ¡°Young head, it is the truth. The people that had followed the eldest young master are still searching for him, but they haven¡¯t been able to find him anywhere, even after searching the entire Nan City.¡± ¡°Nangong family!¡± Killing intent hardened Xiao Tian Yu¡¯s face. He didn¡¯t need to think as he was certain that this had been perpetrated by the Nangong family. If he had known this would happen, he wouldn¡¯t have agreed to Feng Er¡¯s request, sending him like a sheep into the tiger¡¯s den. ¡°If the Nangong family touches a single hair on my son¡¯s head, I definitely won¡¯t let them off! Somebody, report this to the Young Madam and Family Head. Just tell them¡­ something happened to Feng Er.¡± Regret¡­ That¡¯s right, Xiao Tian Yu truly regretted his decision to agree to his son¡¯s request. It had resulted in his son going missing. Just as Xiao Tian Yu stepped out of the room, a ripple of energy emanated from the sacred spirit spring¡­ Chapter 205 - Elder Brother Went Missing Part 2

Chapter 205- Elder Brother Went Missing Part 2

¡°It has been half a year. Can it be that Yue Er came out of the sacred spirit spring? The light in Xiao Tian Yu¡¯s eyes moved slightly. He didn¡¯t know how much improvement she had made from training behind closed doors for half a year, but he did know that it definitely wouldn¡¯t be bad¡­ On Sheng Mountain, everyone was unable to look away from that person dressed in white. What could be said? She definitely looked more extraordinary than she had in the past, her impable appearance radiating slightly in the sunlight. At this time, there was a smile on that beautiful face. ¡°Granddaughter, you have finallye out.¡± Old Man Xiao¡¯s eyes lit up and he hastily went toward her. ¡°Hehe! I don¡¯t know how much you have improved in that half-year of closed door training.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled slightly, but didn¡¯t reply. Only she knew how much improvement she¡¯d made in that half-year. If it hadn¡¯t been for the sacred spirit spring, her improvements wouldn¡¯t be so¡­ ¡°Father, Yu Er,¡± Xiao Tian Yu rushed over. When he saw Old Man Xiao and Madam Sheng Yue here, he had a slightly serious expression on his handsome face. ¡°Something has happened to Feng Er¡­¡± The smile on Old Man Xiao¡¯s face gradually faded. ¡°Tian Er, what happened? What happened to Feng Er?¡± Madam Sheng Yue was also in shock as she looked with trepidation at Xiao Tian Yu. ¡®Something had happened to Feng Er? With his cultivation, what could possibly have happened¡­¡¯ ¡°Somebody just came to report it.¡± Xiao Tian Yu took a deep breath. Even though it was really hard for him, he still told them. ¡°Feng Er went missing. It is uncertain if he is still alive or not¡­¡± ¡®Uncertain if he is still alive or not¡­¡¯ That phrase was like thunder to Madam Sheng Yue and her body wavered a couple of times. ¡°Yu Er!¡± rmed, Xiao Tian Yu hastily went to support Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s delicate body. He asked worriedly, ¡°Yu Er, are you alright?¡± Madam Sheng Yue gripped Xiao Tian Yu¡¯s arm. With a slight quaver in her voice, she queried, ¡°Honey, that can¡¯t be the truth, right? How can it be uncertain as to whether Feng Er is still alive or not? It must be false!¡± ¡°Yu Er¡­¡± Xiao Tian Yu¡¯s heart ached for his beloved woman, but he didn¡¯t know how to console her. He also wasn¡¯t willing to believe that Feng Er had gone missing, but he also couldn¡¯t not believe it. ¡°No! I don¡¯t believe it!¡± eximed Madam Sheng Yue. Tears flowed down her face as she kept shaking her head She continued to say, ¡°Feng Er must have gone somewhere alone. It must be that. He definitely wouldn¡¯t go missing.¡± Xiao Tian Yu sighed. ¡°They met with danger before Feng Er went missing, so that is why it is uncertain whether Feng Er is still alive or not.¡± The grip on Xiao Tian Yu¡¯s hand gradually rxed. Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s face, filled with despair and sorrow, had paled considerably until it was sheet-white and her lips quivered slightly. The sight of it viciously pierced Xiao Tian Yu¡¯s heart. ¡°I will make a trip to Nan City to look for elder brother,¡± said Mu Ru Yue calmly as she lifted her head. Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s heart trembled. She hastily pushed Xiao Tian Yu aside and rushed to stand before Mu Ru Yue, taking a firm hold of her shoulder. ¡°No! Yue Er, you are forbidden to go there! Something has happened to your elder brother already. Nothing must happen to you again. I definitely won¡¯t permit you to go!¡± Now, she held a fear that she¡¯d never experienced before. Feng Er and Yue Er were both her children. Nothing must happen to either of them. Moreover, this mother and daughter pair had already been separated for almost sixteen years. They¡¯d just reunited with each other after such difficulty. How could she allow her daughter to put herself at risk? She didn¡¯t want to lose her again¡­ ¡°Yue Er, don¡¯t go. I am begging you as your mother. Please don¡¯t go to that ce.¡± Chapter 206 - Elder Brother Went Missing Part 3

Chapter 206 - Elder Brother Went Missing Part 3

Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s voice trembled. There was an unprecedented level of fear in her beautiful eyes¡­ and also a trace of hatred. The Nangong family, it definitely must have been the Nangong family. They had already taken her daughter away from her almost sixteen years ago and now they wanted to kill her son after she had reunited with her daughter after those sixteen years? She definitely wouldn¡¯t let those people¡¯s sinister plots seed! ¡°Yu Er.¡± Xiao Tian Yu walked over and embraced Madam Sheng Yue as he consoled her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Feng Er has the blessings of the heavens. Nothing will happen to him.¡± However, since something had happened to Feng Er, Xiao Tian Yu was certain that the Nangong family already had a secret force. If he couldn¡¯t find the source of that power, then his Xiao family would be in danger. Now was definitely not the time to fight head on with the Nangong family. ¡°If no one had stopped me those sixteen years ago, I would have already annihted the Nangong family.¡± Xiao Tian Yu tossed a cold gaze at the elders. It was a pity that ¡®if only¡¯ didn¡¯t exist in the world¡­ The elders looking at him before lowering their heads in guilt. At that time, Madam Sheng Yue had just been a Young Madam of the Xiao family and hadn¡¯t yet be the governor of the sacred spirit spring. Thus, the elders had stood up to stop Xiao Tian Yu from annihting the Nangong family. If Madam Sheng Yue had had her current identity at that time, she could have suppressed those old fellows¡­ ¡°Mother,¡± said Mu Ru Yue with a faint smile as she held onto Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s shivering hand. ¡°Nangong Zi Feng wants to deal with me. I am unsatisfied to be hated by someone I don¡¯t even know, so I must make a trip to Nan City and investigate the situation. But I can promise you that I won¡¯t be in any danger. Moreover, don¡¯t I have Yan Jin to protect me?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s heart fluttered and couldn¡¯t seem to settle down. She pursed her lips and shook her head frantically, her fear outweighing everything. ¡°I don¡¯t want anything to happen to you.¡± Something had already happened to her son. She mustn¡¯t endanger her daughter as well. ¡°Yue Er, I¡¯m on your mother¡¯s side this time. No matter what, you must not go to that ce. I will settle this matter. I will definitely locate Feng Er.¡± Xiao Tian Yu¡¯s handsome face was resolute. With determination in his eyes, he said, ¡°My Xiao Tian Yu¡¯s son wouldn¡¯t die so easily.¡± ¡°Great, you said it right.¡± Old Man Xiao pped. ¡°Tian Er, I want you to assemble all of our Xiao family¡¯s forces and search for Feng Er with the full might of this family. No matter what, as long as we find his location, even if¡­ even if it¡¯s his¡­ we must bring him back.¡± Old Man Xiao just couldn¡¯t say the word ¡®corpse¡¯. ¡°Husband.¡± Madam Sheng Yue slowly calmed down. She took down the decree tablet from her waist and ced it in Xiao Tian Yu¡¯s hand. ¡°This is my identity decree tablet. Pass down my order as Madam Sheng Yue that if anyone finds Feng Er¡¯s location, I will let him train in the sacred spirit spring for half a year.¡± This was a special privilege that the owner of the sacred spirit spring possessed. Who in Sheng Domain wouldn¡¯t sell their life to be able to train in the sacred spirit spring? It was because of this that some families feared the Xiao family. Xiao Tian Yu took the decree tablet and nodded his head slightly. ¡°Yu Er, wait for my news. No matter who it is, they cannot touch our son and daughter. If the Nangong family has really done something to Feng Er, I willpletely annihte that family!¡± A cold killing intent burned in his eyes as Xiao Tian Yu made this solemn promise. ¡®Nangong family, it would be in your best interest to pray that nothing has happened to Feng Er. If something happened to him, then even if your Nangong family has be dangerous, I will use the entire Xiao family¡¯s power to fight you to the bitter end¡­¡¯ Chapter 207 - Hidden Love Rival Part 1

Chapter 207- Hidden Love Rival Part 1

In the backyard of the Nangong family, a white-clothed girl sat inside a pavilion, a snow-white belt hanging from her waist. She was as devastatingly beautiful as a fairy. The girl looked approximately neen. She had a gentle and beautiful appearance, and her soft gaze looked through the forest to rest on a nearby man-made mountain. Nobody, however, was able to determine exactly what she was looking at. ¡°Elder brother Zi Huang, no, it should be elder brother Wu Chen now. It has been some time since we¡¯vest seen each other. I wonder if you still remember me. Initially, I was that orphan of the Zi family¡­¡± An expert¡¯s life span was usually slow-moving and long, especially after stepping into the Xiantian Complete Great Circle Realm or higher cultivation. But no matter how tenacious a life was, it still wouldn¡¯t continue on forever, even if one had reached the peak of the world. A human would definitely die one day, no matter how powerful that person was. She had used too much time waiting for him, yet he hadn¡¯t returned. At that time, she had used a rebirth by possession technique to continue on¡­ Even though this body¡¯s innate talent wasn¡¯t that bad, her physique was simply too terrible. Otherwise, her strength would have recovered quicker. She would then have been able to search for her elder brother Zi Huang quicker. Perhaps it was the thought of those ice-cold purple eyes that made Nangong Zi Feng smile bitterly. That man¡¯s demeanor preventing anyone from approaching him, excluding that girl. Even if she were the adopted daughter of the Zi family¡­ Of course, Mu Ru Yue definitely wouldn¡¯t know about these matters. She was still wracking her head for ideas on how to convince Xiao Tian Yu and Madam Sheng Yue to allow her to go to Nan City and search for Xiao Feng. Moreover, she was very curious about this Nangong Zi Feng. It was too dangerous to allow her enemy to stay in the dark. If she didn¡¯t figure out her goals, she wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep¡­ ¡°Little girl, if you really want to go there, how about we just leave sneakily?¡± Yan Jin looked at the young girl before him, his lips curling into a dashing smile. Mu Ru Yue shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t. Father and mother are so worried about this, so I definitely can¡¯t leave that way. That¡¯s right¡­¡± The light in her eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that there will be arge event hosted by the Medicine Sect of Sheng Domain. I can use that excuse to leave the Xiao family temporarily. I will then conveniently make a trip to Nan City before heading to participate in that event.¡± No matter what, she would have to go and search for Xiao Feng and investigate Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s intentions. She didn¡¯t continue to dally after thinking of this. She went to look for Xiao Tian Yu and Madam Sheng Yue. When Madam Sheng Yue heard that Mu Ru Yue wanted to participate in the Medicine Sect¡¯srge event, she was slightly suspicious but still didn¡¯t stop her and just told her to keep an eye on her safety. Medicine Sect and Nan City were rather far from each other, so Madam Sheng Yue wasn¡¯t as worried. Moreover, if she wasn¡¯t with the Xiao family, they could freely carry out their ns and avoid endangering her life when the two families fought against one another¡­ ¡°Yue Er, I have an acquaintance within the Medicine Sect.¡± Madam Sheng Yue stood up smilingly. She spoke gently as she caressed the young girl¡¯s hair lovingly. ¡°If you meet him, you can tell him that you are my daughter. He will take good care of you.¡± ¡°An acquaintance?¡± Mu Ru Yue looked curiously at Madam Sheng Yue. Madam Sheng Yue nodded slightly. ¡°That old fellow is my master, but I didn¡¯t have the talent of bing an alchemist so I could only learn martial skills from him. Only a small minority of people know his name. Others call him Senior Dan. If you meet with Senior Dan, remember to send him my regards.¡± Chapter 208 - Hidden Love Rival Part 2

Chapter 208 - Hidden Love Rival Part 2

¡®Senior Dan?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue raised her brow, but otherwise didn¡¯t have any other change in her expression. If others were here, they would have been quite surprised to hear that Madam Sheng Yue was a disciple of Senior Dan. Senior Dan held an extremely prestigious status in the Medicine Sect, even the head of the Medicine Sect wouldn¡¯t dare be impolite to him. ¡°If I see Senior Dan, I will help send mother¡¯s regards to him.¡± Madam Sheng Yue smiled gracefully. With the assistance of Senior Dan, she wouldn¡¯t face any dangers. The Xiao family would be able to fight the Nangong family wholeheartedly. After bidding farewell to Xiao Tian Yu and Madam Sheng Yue, Mu Ru Yue carried the little beast Yan Jin and left the house. Her figure gradually vanished under the sunlight¡­ Seeing that she had left, the smile on Xiao Tian Yu¡¯s face gradually disappeared. He sighed and asked, ¡°Yu Er, there are some things happening in the Medicine Secttely. Is it really a good decision to let Yue Er go there?¡± ¡°Master will definitely protect Yue Er.¡± Madam Sheng Yue cast her gaze slightly downward. ¡°Master has always treated me like his biological daughter for all those years. Even though I wasn¡¯t an alchemist, he still ignored the objections of the Medicine Sect and wanted me to head it. However, I chose to marry you in the end, giving up the position of head of the Medicine Sect. Because of this, master was displeased and has been unhappy with me these recent years. However, I know master still worries about me. Hence, I feel guilty toward master and haven¡¯t been shameless enough to ask for his help, no matter what has happened.¡± It might have been the memories about those days at the Medicine Sect that made Madam Sheng Yue smile warmly. ¡°I will let Yue Er look for him this time and let him protect Yue Er for me. Moreover, I believe in Yue Er. Perhaps master will even take a great liking for her¡­¡± Her daughter, to put it simply, was outstanding. Even if her master didn¡¯t like her just because of their connection, he would still definitely have a great impression of her. ¡°Husband, my master is actually someone who speaks harshly, but has a gentle heart. No matter how angry he was at me, it should have already diminished after all these years. Being the head of the Medicine Sect really didn¡¯t suit me. Even if I hadn¡¯t met you, I still wouldn¡¯t have taken on that position and could only have let master down.¡± Only alchemists had taken up the position of head of the Medicine Sect throughout the history of the sect. It was a pity that she didn¡¯t have the slightest talent in being an alchemist. Even if her master suppressed everyone¡¯s objections within the sect, she herself didn¡¯t want to destroy the Medicine Sect that had brought her up with her own hands. ¡°Yu Er,¡± Xiao Tian Yu embraced Madam Sheng Yue tightly. With a gentle smile, he continued, ¡°In this life, no matter if you are the beloved disciple of Senior Dan, or an ordinarymoner, you are still my Xiao Tian Yu¡¯s wife. If you feel guilty toward Senior Dan after all these years, we should pay him a visit after some time. Although he had said he didn¡¯t want to see you, I know he has wanted to see you more than anyone else¡­¡± Madam Sheng Yue smiled blissfully. She had never regretted her decision. So what if the head of the Medicine Sect would have only one person above him and countless people below him? It was still iparable to the love from this man. If master knew Xiao Tian Yu¡¯s current feelings, he probably wouldn¡¯t have stopped them froming together so many years ago¡­ ¡°Little girl, what are you going to do now?¡± Yan Jin raised his head and looked at Mu Ru Yue withrge, watery eyes. Mu Ru Yue smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s head to Nan City first. We will then investigate the Nangong family at night. I strongly believe that there is a hidden connection between elder brother going missing and the Nangong family.¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Yan Jinughed loudly before saying arrogantly, ¡°Alright, after we reach Nan City, we will investigate the Nangong family. It¡¯d be best if we couldpletely mess up the Nangong family so much that it seems that the heavens and earth have switched ces.¡± Chapter 209 - Hidden Love Rival Part 3

Chapter 209- Hidden Love Rival Part 3

The Nangong family held the superior position within Nan City, simr to the Xiao family in Sheng Domain. Therefore, the power wielded by the Nangong family could hardly be considered weak. This was especially true after Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s reincarnation. After that, the family¡¯s power had increased drastically. At the edge of a forest near the seat of the Nangong family, a man sat, resting on the ground. His face was obscured by a silver mask and his purple robe fluttered lightly without the assistance of the wind. He emitted a tyrannical aura that melded with and was reinforced by his nobility. Suddenly, the man opened his purple eyes, his sight drawn toward that which had disturbed his rest¡­ A young girl rushed hurriedly out of the forest, her paleplexion and blood-stained clothing conspicuous. Her mussed clothing was slightly open at her chest, exposing white, tender skin. The young girl had a familiar devastatingly beautiful appearance coupled with ice-cold eyes. Her lips were slightly curve in a seductive smile. If other men had seen such a beauty, they would be unable to stay calm¡­ ¡°Mu Er?¡± The purple eyed man stood up and dusted his robe. Just as he started to walk toward her, his gaze suddenly chilled. A trace of killing intent could be seen within his charming eyes as he asked, emphasizing every syble, ¡°Who are you?!¡± When the young girl saw the man starting to walk toward her, she was ted. But who knew that the man would ask for her identity before taking even one step toward her. She¡¯d thought her acting had been wlessly done. Yet why had he asked her that then? Could it be to test her? That¡¯s right, this was definitely the case¡­ ¡°I am¡­ Mu Ru Yue.¡± The young girl had initially wanted to call out the man¡¯s name, but then remembered that Mu Ru Yue was still clueless about his identity. Thus, she swallowed his name back into her throat and instead focused on using Mu Ru Yue¡¯s characteristic coldness in her speech. The man didn¡¯t say anything. He just walked with light steps toward the young girl. As he advanced, the girl¡¯s heart pumped rapidly. She was about to seed! Mistress had promised her that, if she seeded, she would find ten exceptional guys for her to enjoy¡­ It was a pity that she couldn¡¯t touch this particr man as mistress had forbidden her from having any rtionship with him, even if it was just to hold hands. It was really torturous for her heart that she could look at such a man, but was forbidden to make any form of contact with him. Yet, she didn¡¯t dare to disobey her mistress¡¯s order. When that woman acted merciless, it would end with a life worse than death. When the man extended his hand toward her, the girl thought that he wanted to pull her up. Hong! A ck me sprang to life in his hand, enclosing her in fire¡­ ¡°Ahhhhhhh!¡± Within the mes, she let out heart-wrenching shrieks. The young girl clenched her teeth tightly as she red furiously at the man. ¡°How did you figure it out?¡± The man nced dispassionately at her. With a ruthless gleam in his purple eyes, he exined, ¡°No matter how one disguises themselves, their eyes won¡¯t change. Your greed sold you out early on. More importantly¡­ I have engraved her every expression and smile within my heart. I only needed a nce to know that you were an imposter.¡± ¡®I have engraved her every expression and smile within my heart¡­¡¯ The young girl¡¯s heart shuddered violently as she looked at him in astonishment through the ck mes. Just how much love did he have for that girl for him to remember her every expression and smile within his heart? Such strong and genuine feelings elicited traces of jealousy and admiration in others. The man¡¯s back was turned toward the young girl. It seemed as though he were muttering to himself, but at the same time also talking to the girl. Chapter 210 - Hidden Love Rival Part 4

Chapter 210- Hidden Love Rival Part 4

¡°I have always from the start watched her slender back, ever since I met her. Her smile¡­ the view of her back, her expression when she was angered, and even her serious appearance. All of this has already been carved into my heart. When Ipared all of that held inside my heart with you, I knew you were just a fake.¡± When one genuinely loves someone, even if another with an identical appearance appears before them, one would only need a single nce to know that that person wasn¡¯t their beloved. No matter how identical that person looked, she still wouldn¡¯t be the beloved person branded in his heart¡­ The young girl¡¯s eyes widened fearfully as terror permeated her heart. How could such a man exist in this world and only allow a single girl to fill his heart? He hadn¡¯t been captivated by her appearance and hadn¡¯t hesitated in threatening to kill her. He just needed a single look to know she wasn¡¯t the genuine Mu Ru Yue. The man didn¡¯t look back, his purple robes vanishing into the forest, leaving behind a young girl struggling in ck mes. Nangong Zi Feng suddenly opened her eyes from within the Nangong family. Her gaze frosted over. ¡®Failed?¡¯ Fang Xiang had failed, and now even Fang Yi had lost¡­ It seemed the two hearts were solidly connected and her trap had been discovered. It was fortunate that she hadn¡¯t personally disguise herself as that woman since her current strength was still insufficient to oppose his. Nangong Zi Feng was relieved when she thought about that decision. She had originally wanted to impersonate that woman so that she could be pampered and loved by him. Moreover, that woman couldn¡¯t stand sand in her eyes, so if her fiance really had done something that disappointed her, then there would only be one oue. She would leave him. However, she then considered his strength and feared exposing herself, so she had decided to let someone else take the risk in the end. Otherwise, the one who would¡¯ve died this time would have been her! Nangong Zi Feng understood better than others the man she had once fallen deeply for. Everyone, except Mu Ru Yue, meant nothing to him. Even if he were to massacre the entire world and burn their spirits to ashes, he probably wouldn¡¯t even frown in the slightest if he did it for her. In the past, he had personally annihted a significant power because of his anger on behalf of his beloved, letting not even a single person off. ¡°This aura¡­¡± The light in Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s eyes moved, and her gaze hardened. ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s her. She is so brazen, to actuallye knocking on my door. It seems that when Fang Xiang failed, he leaked some information to her. It appears that she hase to better understand the situation.¡± With a sneer, Nangong Zi Yue stood up and vanished from the room the next instant. Just when Mu Ru Yue raised her head within the courtyard, a freezing aura sted over from the front, forcing her to dodge hastily to the side. The st froze the entire tree behind where she had been standing. A woman stood beneath the moonlight, her hair fluttering, looking as ethereally beautiful as a fairy with her white clothes. But her face was cast in unforgiving lines as she looked icily at Mu Ru Yue. Even Mu Ru Yue couldn¡¯t help but gasp. This woman truly was very beautiful. But she still did not recognize her or why she suddenly felt a surge of animosity toward this woman. ¡°You are Nangong Zi Feng?¡± Mu Ru Yue lifted her head to look at the woman beneath the moon as she asked indifferently. Chapter 211 - Hidden Love Rival Part 5

Chapter 211 - Hidden Love Rival Part 5

Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s gaze was as cold as snow as she looked at Mu Ru Yue. ¡°Who would have thought that Senior Yue from the Chi Zha Central Region would be so weak now?¡± Mu Ru Yue narrowed her eyes as she looked coldly at Nangong Zi Feng, demanding, ¡°Who are you?!¡± ¡°Who am I? You don¡¯t know?¡± Nangong Zi Feng chuckled lightly, but the hardness in her eyes didn¡¯t disappear. ¡°Oh! I had forgotten that you are different from me. Not only did your soul scatter after your death, a part of it even went to a different world and has just returned here. ¡°I, on the other hand, revived myself through possession. Not only have I retained my memory and a portion of my strength, but now, Senior Yue, I have also be stronger than you currently are! You are no longer the revered expert of the central region, nor do you have Senior Yue¡¯s decree that could lure countless experts to work for you. The current you is just a lowly weakling, an ant that cannot even enter the central region.¡± She looked down on Mu Ru Yue, as if there were miles separating them. The derision in her eyes was so obvious. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart clenched violently at that moment. She didn¡¯t know why, but an oddly familiar feeling surfaced from within her heart at Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s words. ¡®Senior Yue?¡¯ ¡®Who was she¡­¡¯ ¡°Nangong Zi Feng, I have a matter that I want to ask of you. Why did you make someone impersonate Ye Wu Chen ande to my side? What is your goal?¡± Nangong Zi Feng curled her lips coldly and said, in a voice that could freeze a listener¡¯s heart, ¡°The reason is because I hate you! Mu Ru Yue, I hate the you from the previous life and now even the you in this life. He loved you just because you were stronger and more outstanding than me? The Zi family was satisfied with you as their mistress? Yet no one thought about me, nor did they care about the little orphan that was adopted due to the kindness of one of the members of the Zi family. I knew that, with my identity, I was ipatible with him. I was satisfied with merely being a small concubine to him. But do you know what he said? He said that he wouldn¡¯t touch any girl other than you in his entire life, that just looking at another girl disgusted him.¡± A needle-like pain pierced her heart as she remembered those words. It had caused her to suffer so much all those years, but she still couldn¡¯t let him go¡­ ¡°I couldn¡¯t bear it, so I went to look for my foster parents and even the elders of the Zi family. I abandoned my pride and lost face to plead for a position. My foster parents had cared about me before you appeared. But after you came, they ced all of their care on you. When I told them my ns, their expressions changed and they said that we should sort it out ourselves and that they wouldn¡¯t interfere. Hehe! That¡¯s why, when elder brother Zi Huang and you nned to fight against fate to save the Zi family, I made my move and let you two die from heaven¡¯s cmity.¡± Furthermore, they didn¡¯t know that she had been the mastermind behind the Zi family¡¯s cmity. Since her adopted parents didn¡¯t treat her well, they shouldn¡¯t me her for being ruthless. She, however, didn¡¯t expect that this woman and elder brother Zi Huang would try to go against fate for the thousand lives of the Zi family. How could she let them seed? Hence, she had disrupted their concentration, preventing them from being able to withstand heaven¡¯s cmity, and causing them to die from it¡­ She would be unable to forget for all eternity how she¡¯d chopped off all of their son¡¯s limbs in order to distract them. She then secretly tossed him before them. When the two had seen their adorable son turned into such a state, their focus had shattered, as expected, making them vulnerable to heaven¡¯s cmity¡­ Chapter 212 - You Are Wu Chen, Right? Part 1

Chapter 212- You Are Wu Chen, Right? Part 1

¡°Mu Ru Yue, since I can¡¯t have elder brother Zi Huang, I won¡¯t let anyone else have him!¡± Nangong Zi Fengughed brazenly. Who could imagine how much heartache she¡¯d suffered over the years? She couldn¡¯t help but want to destroy their happiness as she looked at them so in love with each other. Their cute little boy also looked almost identical to elder brother Zi Huang¡­ That cute little boy was the product of her beloved man with another girl, so even if she hadn¡¯t used him to disrupt their focus, she still wouldn¡¯t have let him off. Mu Ru Yue looked emotionlessly at Nangong Zi Feng. How venomous must she be to inhibit others from obtaining what she couldn¡¯t get? It was a pity¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about, nor do I know any Zi Huang. I already have a fiance.¡± That man was someone she loathed to hurt the most and was also the one she would mutually protect and love for life. She didn¡¯t care about her previous life. The one she would solely recognized was only Ye Wu Chen in her life. Nangong Zi Feng sniggered. ¡°Mu Ru Yue, I don¡¯t me you for not remembering the past, but you must die today! I won¡¯t let anyonee between elder brother Zi Huang and me. I will constantly stay by his side until he epts me, but only if you aren¡¯t here¡­¡± After saying that, her body moved in a sh toward Mu Ru Yue. Instantly, an unforgiving aura permeated the area, covering the entire courtyard¡­ ¡°Mid Rank Xiantian!¡± There was a slight change in Yan Jin¡¯s expression as he hastily stood before Mu Ru Yue, protecting her. He no longer restrained his aura as he received Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s attack. Hong! The surrounding trees fell over, dust and dirt rising up, covering the night view. What was odd was that even though there was such argemotion, no one from the Nangong family dispatched people to investigate. It was so quiet, as though they were the only ones in the entire family manor now¡­ Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s gaze shot to the ck-clothed Yan Jin. The chill in her eyes intensified. ¡°Mu Ru Yue, no matter if it¡¯s the past or present, you always have so many guys around you. Initially, you also had Bai Ze. Bai Ze loved you wholeheartedly, and your rtionship with him was so good. How can a slut like you acquire elder brother¡¯s deep love? It¡¯s normal for a man to have more than one wife and several concubines, but as a woman, we should keep a distance from other men. I haven¡¯t even nced at any other man after all these years.¡± If¡­ if only elder brother Zi Huang had epted taking in a concubine, perhaps that year¡¯s matter wouldn¡¯t have urred. She hadn¡¯t hoped to gain the main wife¡¯s position. She hadn¡¯t even cared about having the adopted daughter¡¯s identity of the Zi family. She just wanted to serve him. Why was he not willing to give her even a single nce? ¡°I will say this again. I am only Ye Wu Chen¡¯s fiance. What does Zi Huang have to do with me? No matter what happened in the past, I am now his woman.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze chilled. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t know that love could make people crazy, but it was her first time seeing anyone affected to Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s extent. Because of her obsession, she was now suffering this unwarranted cmity. She already had someone she wanted to marry, so she had no intention of snatching this elder brother Zi Huang from her. She, Mu Ru Yue, just needed one man, and that was Ye Wu Chen. Nangong Zi Feng chuckled mirthlessly before hurling her tyrannical power that covered the heavens and earth toward Mu Ru Yue. Hong! Then Yan Jin¡¯srge hand was there, colliding with her power. Chapter 213 - You Are Wu Chen, Right? Part 2

Chapter 213 - You Are Wu Chen, Right? Part 2

¡°Little girl, quickly get back!¡± Yan Jin¡¯s expression changed as he yelled at the young girl behind him. ¡°You¡¯re such a loyal subordinate for protecting your mistress.¡± Nangong Zi Feng smiled mockingly as she coldly looked past Yan Jin, her gazending on Mu Ru Yue. ¡°If this were your previous incarnation, I wouldn¡¯t have even the slightest chance of touching you. It¡¯s unfortunate for you that while you had your good years, now you are having your bad years. It¡¯s true I was notparable to you in the past, but now you are just an ant that I look down upon.¡± Even though Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s strength had decreased drastically from being reborn through possession, she had still been able to retain a portion of her strength. It was due to this that she had been able to bring overwhelming power to the Nangong family. Yet, she hadn¡¯t forgotten her one desire since the start¡­ It was to seek this woman out and kill her! She had been searching for her elder brother Zi Huang and this woman for all these years. She knew that once there was a suitable mother¡¯s body, the two would be reincarnated into humans. However, it was a pity that they would no longer be the experts they¡¯d once been in the past as it made finding them a little arduous. She hadn¡¯t even been able to feel their presence on her deathbed. However, recently, elder brother Zi Huang seemed to have met with some stroke of luck that allowed him to radiate a lot of the power from his past life. She had used that opportunity to find him. It was sad that, with elder brother Zi Huang¡¯s current strength, he wasn¡¯t able to fully control that power and it would even burst forth without warning. It was probably due to him being unwilling to hurt his woman that elder brother Zi Huang always looked after her from the dark¡­ It didn¡¯t matter whether it was the previous life or this one, her elder brother Zi Huang possessed such a deep capacity for love. But still that intense love was again not directed toward her¡­ Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s heart was pierced so violently that she couldn¡¯t stand it. It felt as though a sword had been used to cut her heart into pieces, bleeding her dry. She took a deep breath to calm her emotions. The faint chill of the night helped to eventually clear her mind. At this moment, Yan Jin took advantage of her break in focus to attack her. His powerful aura surged drastically. ck mes sprang to life at his fingertips and his figure blurred before he seemed to instantaneously arrived before her. His palm struck Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s chest, forcing her to retreat a few steps. Her extraordinary face darkened in anger. This annoying brat was able to hurt her! He was just a puny magical beast that had barely entered the Xiantian realm. He was less than an ant to her, a Xiantian Mid Rank expert. ¡°Since you are willing to protect her to such an extent, go and die with her then!¡± Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s aura welled up once more. Under the night, her white clothes fluttered and her hair danced in the wind. If someone were able to ignore the vicious hatred in her eyes, then Nangong Zi Feng looked sweetly alluring. It was a pity that her beauty was marred by that sinister and venomous aura¡­ Mu Ru Yue ced her finger on her storage ring. After all, she hadn¡¯te here on an impulse. She was naturally perfectly prepared for all contingencies . Even if she couldn¡¯t defeat Nangong Zi Feng, she could still use her pills to escape. ¡°Little girl, be careful!¡± Yan Jin paled and shouted out to her as his ck robes soared through the sky, charging toward the little girl luminous beneath the moon. At this moment, a purple-d figure suddenly appeared and, in a blink of an eye, the little girl was safely in his arms. The embrace of this man was warm, and she could detect a familiar scent. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body stiffened slightly, and with slightly quivering lips, she muttered, ¡°Wu Chen¡­¡± ¡®Is the person currently embracing her Wu Chen?¡¯ If it wasn¡¯t, then why did this embrace bring her so much security? It was as though her man had returned to her side¡­ Chapter 214 - You Are Wu Chen, Right? Part 3

Chapter 214 - You Are Wu Chen, Right? Part 3

Mu Ru Yue lifted her gaze and instantly, a pair of purple eyes met hers. The man¡¯s purple clothes fluttered slightly, the silver mask on his face hiding his true appearance. However, she could tell that his skin was very fair. With a slight purse of his lips, those purple eyes looked silently at Mu Ru Yue. It had been about half a year since he¡¯d seen his woman¡­ Only the heavens knew how much he had missed her during that time. Yet, he still couldn¡¯t appear by her side as he didn¡¯t want his uncontroble powers to hurt her. No matter how much he longed to be with her, he still fought against the impulse to go meet and stay by her side again¡­ The man raised his head to look at the pale Nangong Zi Feng. An overwhelming power burst forth. Hong! It struck Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s chest. Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s body was tossed backward before shended heavily on the floor in a sorry state. She looked in astonishment at the purple-clothed man by Mu Ru Yue¡¯s side. The brilliance he exuded was all the sharper with the malevolent charm entwined with it, underscored by the sheer dominance of his aura¡­ But Mu Ru Yue, who was at his side, didn¡¯t lose out in brilliance. At this moment, Nangong Zi Feng seemed to once again be looking at the divine couple of the Chi Zha Central Region. The couple that had once attracted the envy of the heavens and earth. ¡°Elder brother Zi Huang¡­¡± Nangong Zi Feng pressed her lips together tightly. Her initially icy demeanor melted like snow before the sun the instant she looked at the man. No matter what, this man was the one she¡¯d loved all these years. ¡°Elder brother Zi Huang, I can finally see you¡­¡± Her voice was so gentle. Her eyes carried the vastness of the love she had toward the man, as she stared at him unblinkingly. She didn¡¯t want to shift her gaze away from him in the slightest. She drank in the sight of him as if she wanted to make up for all those years away from him. The man finally looked at Nangong Zi Feng. But his gaze was unfamiliar and cold. Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s heart froze in trepidation. It was so cold that she couldn¡¯t help but shudder. How could she have forgotten? Elder Brother Zi Huang¡¯s memory still hadn¡¯t fully recovered, so he didn¡¯t have the slightest idea who she was. Moreover, Nangong Zi Feng fully believed that the day he recovered his memories would be the day of her death¡­ ¡°Elder brother Zi Huang, there is still a lot of time in this life. We will definitely meet in the future.¡± Nangong Zi Feng rose from the floor andughed faintly. She looked toward the man with undisguised affection and said, ¡°The one who will get youst will definitely be me.¡± At that time, she would force this woman, Mu Ru Yue, to personally witness them rolling in bed. That would give her a taste of how much she¡¯d suffered then¡­ The man didn¡¯t say anything, but his purple eyes filled with killing intent. A ck ray of light shot from his sleeve like a sword de,nding viciously on Nangong Zi Fang¡¯s body in an instant. Puff! Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s body was hurled backward again and she spat out a mouthful of blood. She clenched her teeth tightly against the agony. The pain in her internal organs had already been overwhelmed by the pain in her heart. Elder brother Zi Huang wanted to kill her. He really did want to¡­ Even though she already knew that nothing beside Mu Ru Yue mattered to him, her heart still contracted in pain at this further proof. Nothing could hurt a woman more than being hurt by her beloved man. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Nangong Zi Feng raised her head andughed crazily. If her physique hadn¡¯t been exquisitely conditioned, she would have immediately gone to meet Hades Of Hell at that moment. But even though she had survived, all of the bones in her body seemed to be on the verge of shattering¡­ Nangong Zi Feng bit her tongue mercilessly and spat out a mouthful of blood. Once the blood was exposed to the air, it transformed into bloodmist. Chapter 215 - You Are Wu Chen, Right? Part 4

Chapter 215- You Are Wu Chen, Right? Part 4

The man¡¯s expression focused and a ck wind arose, blowing the bloodmist away. However, after the bloodmist was scattered, Nangong Zi Feng had already vanished. Killing intent radiated from his body and the man¡¯s purple gaze frosted over. Suddenly, he could feel a familiar aura at his back, causing his body to stiffen. The coldness he emanated gradually dissipated¡­ Since he had changed, he hadn¡¯t been able to experience such warmth. A trace of gentleness warmed his purple eyes. But¡­ His heart ached again once he remembered his body¡¯s current state. ¡°You are Wu Chen, aren¡¯t you?¡± The young girl¡¯s voice was extremely gentle, and had an indistinct quiver to it. The man stiffened. He really wanted to turn around and embrace her, and tell her what had happened recently. But he knew that he couldn¡¯t¡­ Mu Ru Yue moved to stand before him and lifted her gaze to look into his purple eyes. ¡°Every single time we meet, you always feel so familiar to me, ever since the first time I saw you. I had suspected that you were Ye Wu Chen, but your flower thief ways ofingte in the night made me decide that you couldn¡¯t possibly be Ye Wu Chen. Yet, how could I have forgotten that Ye Wu Chen had previously done the same thing¡­¡± As she said that, a piece of jade appeared in her hand. The word ¡®Ghost¡¯ was distinctly disyed on that piece of jade¡­ ¡°Not long ago, I went to participate in a Pill Assembly. Ye Wu Chen came into my roomte in the night. After he kissed me, I lost consciousness for some reason. When I woke up, I thought it had just been a dream. Yet, I found this jade in my room so I figured out that you hade that night¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue looked straight at Ye Wu Chen as she said seriously, ¡°Wu Chen, I don¡¯t know what has happened, nor what difficulties you are currently facing. I just hope you can tell me about it yourself. No matter how dangerous it is, we will face it together. You don¡¯t need to shoulder the burden alone.¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s heart shuddered. He gently pursed his lips and a peculiar emotion moved in his purple eyes. At this moment, the young girl before him stood on her toes and ced a fleeting kiss on his lips. His mind nk for a moment at that warm and soft sensation. This was the first time Mu Ru Yue had taken the initiative to kiss him. Ripples of excitement stirred his heart. Ye Wu Chen held Mu Ru Yue¡¯s shoulders tightly and lowered his head to deepen that kiss. While he was lost in the kiss, his silver mask suddenly disappeared. He had been too careless¡­ Mu Ru Yue grinned as she held the mask in her hand and lifted her face to look at the man before her. She was stunned after she saw his appearance. This man was undeniably handsome, and there was a trace of nobility in his charming eyes. Yet, there was a Devil¡¯s Snare-like pattern covering half his face, contrasting sharply with the rest of his beautiful features. However, tt somehow enhanced his charm to the limit. His beauty could make the world lose its colour. ¡°Wu Chen, your face¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue lifted her hand to gently caress his face. Her expression wasplex as she asked, ¡°Is this the reason why you are unwilling to meet me?¡± Ye Wu Chen shook her head and smiled bitterly. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t avoid you if it were just a change in my appearance.¡± ¡°Then what for?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s voices trembled. ¡°Wu Chen, you kept me in the dark when you pretended to be a fool. I didn¡¯t me you for that. But why are you doing the same thing again? Why are you unwilling to tell me everything and share the hard times as well as the good times together with me? Wu Chen, do you know what I really want?¡± [Note: impersonates MRY I want you to die takes out a knife and looks sinisterly at Ye Wu Chen] Chapter 216 - You Are Wu Chen, Right? Part 5

Chapter 216- You Are Wu Chen, Right? Part 5

Mu Ru Yue was obviously angry. She didn¡¯t me him for the first time as he¡¯d had his reasons. But now, he was still doing whatever he wanted as usual. She¡¯d worried about him facing danger every single moment of this half-year. Yet, he was by her side but didn¡¯t reveal himself. This man really didn¡¯t know what she wanted. ¡°Ye Wu Chen, give me an exnation!¡± This was the first time Mu Ru Yue had called him with his surname. Ye Wu Chen panicked as he quickly walked forward. He reached out and grasped Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hand tightly. A fear that he hadn¡¯t experienced in such a long time coursed through him. This intense fear felt just like the moment he¡¯d seen his parent¡¯s murder under the hands of the Saintess Sect. ¡°Mu Er, I will tell you everything.¡± Ye Wu Chen held her hand securely as he feared she would disappear forever if he let go of her hand. ¡°Previously, I had been hurt during a fight with the sect leader of the Saintess Sect and coincidentally stumbled upon a mysterious ce. I obtained power from that ce, but that power is too strong for me to control. I am currently trying to absorb that power, a small portion at a time. However, what I haven¡¯t absorbed I can¡¯t control, so it will burst out from me at random intervals. With your personality, if you knew about this, you would definitely stay by my side. Yet, I don¡¯t want this power to harm you. If something happened, then I would regret it my entire life.¡± That power could erupt at any time and even he himself didn¡¯t know when it would . Thus, he stayed away from any contacts with other humans as much as possible during this period of time. Once that power activated, he could definitely endanger many people. Moreover, she was the one he feared to harm the most¡­ Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t reply and just looked calmly at Ye Wu Chen. Her gaze made Ye Wu Chen panic. He wanted to continue exining himself, but didn¡¯t know what to say¡­ ¡°Mu Er, I promise that I will tell you everything in the future. I won¡¯t hide anything from you anymore. Can¡­ can you please stop being mad at me?¡± Ye Wu Chen pursed his lips slightly as he looked pitifully at Mu Ru Yue. His expression was just like a puppy that was about to be abandoned by its owner, silently wishing its owner would take it back. Mu Ru Yue initially wanted to pretend that she was really angry this time in order to give him a fright, but after looking at his despondent appearance, her expression couldn¡¯t help but soften. ¡°Ye Wu Chen, you¡¯ve previously hidden so many things from me and I didn¡¯t punish you for that. Now, you have done the same thing, so¡­¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s heart instantly tightened. He currently felt like a criminal being judged as he looked nervously at the young girl. Mu Ru Yue smirked slightly. ¡°¡­ so I will punish you to stay by my side for the next period of time.¡± Initially, he¡¯d thought Mu Ru Yue would tell him to leave her side. Who knew it was this punishment? Ye Wu Chen¡¯s heart rxed. But before he could rejoice, the young girl continued to speak. ¡°But you must apany me by my side dressed as a woman, acting as my maid for a couple of days.¡± She didn¡¯t even have to mention maid. Ye Wu Chen wouldn¡¯t reject her even if he were to be her ve. ¡°Whatever my wife instructs.¡± Ye Wu Chen smiled. The Devil¡¯s Snare on his face was a stunning foil to his smile, so that he looked simply mesmerizing. ¡°Your husband not only knows how to wash clothings and cook meals, but he also knows how to warm a bed as well¡­¡± Yet, he was still slightly troubled about the power in his body that he couldn¡¯t control. Mu Ru Yue seemed to understand his thoughts as she nced at him and said, ¡°I will take a look at the Alchemy Book and see if there are pills that can assist in suppressing that mysterious power.¡± Chapter 217 - Peculiar Throbbing Of The Heart Part 1

Chapter 217 - Peculiar Throbbing Of The Heart Part 1

Mu Ru Yue searched the entire Nangong family, but still couldn¡¯t find Xiao Feng¡¯s presence. She sighed a little gloomily before turning her head to look at Yan Jin. ¡°Yan Jin, make a trip to the Xiao family and tell my parents that elder brother isn¡¯t at the Nangong family. Moreover, if they still want to destroy the Nangong family, they can do it now.¡± Without Nangong Zi Feng, this Nangong family was just an empty husk. Yan Jin nodded. His gaze swept Mu Ru Yue and Ye Wu Chen¡¯s faces before he shrugged his shoulders helplessly. ¡°This senior won¡¯t continue to stay here and interrupt this couple¡¯s lovey dovey time.¡± ¡°Yan Jin!¡± This fellow had learned how to tease people¡­ ¡°Haha!¡± Yan Jin broke out intoughter, and his brazenugh echoed throughout the night sky. ¡°Little girl, I feel less worried since he¡¯s by your side, so after I help send your words to your parents, I¡¯ll leave for a period of time. But I will be back real soon. You have to take good care of yourself.¡± When he said thest bit, his voice had a slight trace of reluctance. Initially, he had just wanted to rapidly increase his strength by staying by her side. Yet during a year of interacting with her, he had seen everything the young girl had done. It could be said that the person who had stayed by her side the most was him. It was unknown when he¡¯d started to care a great deal for this little girl. He wanted to help her do things to the best of his ability, rather than just casually finish the tasks as soon as he could¡­ This life contract. Perhaps in this lifetime, their fate would be tied together, and they would be unable to part from one another¡­ After a final look at the young girl, Yan Jin turned around and faded into the night sky. He wanted to go to a ce after parting from her this time. That ce would be rather dangerous, but if he survives the ordeal, his power would increase by leaps and bounds. By then, no matter whether Ye Wu Chen was there or not, Nangong Zi Feng wouldn¡¯t be able to threaten her life¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Mu Ru Yue turned her body around to look at the man before her. Under the moonlight, the Devil Snare¡¯s pattern on the man¡¯s face enhanced his charm. His purple eyes were gentle as he looked at the young girl. Those eyes seemed to be able to contain only this woman and it was impossible to ce others within¡­ After leaving the Nangong family, Mu Ru Yue took out the Alchemy Book and searched for medicines that could suppress the power inside Ye Wu Chen¡¯s body. She didn¡¯t expect that there really was something that could do that, but it was a pity that what she needed was an Earth Stage Peak Rank pill. Currently, Mu Ru Yue was just an Earth Stage High Rank alchemist, so she still couldn¡¯t manufacture a Peak Rank pill. Moreover, the ingredients needed to manufacture the pill were also extremely hard to gather. After closing the Alchemy Book, Mu Ru Yue lifted her gaze to look at the divinely handsome man before her. ¡°Wu Chen, I will do my best to raise my ability to the Earth Stage Peak Rank. You will need to suppress it yourself for the moment.¡± Ye Wu Chen nodded slightly. He was reluctant to avert his gaze fromthe young girl in front of him. ¡°Let¡¯s head out for therge event hosted by the Medicine Sect tomorrow.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled slightly as she remembered Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s request. Since she now understood Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s identity, it was about time to head over and participate in thatrge event¡­ The next day. Just when the morning sun started to rise, Mu Ru Yue looked dazedly at Ye Wu Chen who stood before her within the inn. A distinct trace of surprise was seen in her eyes. She didn¡¯t expect that when this man dressed up like a girl, it would be this magnificent. The Devil¡¯s Snare pattern on the left side of his face drastically enhanced his charm and nobility. No matter where this man went, he would be able to attract countless gazes¡­ Yet, his tall build wasn¡¯t that of a woman¡¯s, so when Mu Ru Yue stood by his side, she was shorter by half a head. Chapter 218 - Peculiar Throbbing Of The Heart Part 2

Chapter 218 - Peculiar Throbbing Of The Heart Part 2

¡°Forget it, you should put your male clothes back on.¡± Mu Ru Yue slightly creased her brows. They were going to participate in arge event hosted by the Medicine Sect. Ye Wu Chen¡¯s appearance was really too eye catching for that. With a few glimmers in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes, she smiled faintly. ¡°But other than that, consume this Disguise Pill. Even though it can¡¯t change your eye colour, nor erase the pattern on your face, it wouldn¡¯t be good for us if you keep your current appearance¡ªI don¡¯t want needless trouble.¡± Ye Wu Chen looked at the Disguise Pill in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hand before asking weakly, ¡°Can I just wear a mask?¡± ¡°No!¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t even need to think as she rejected him. ¡°It will be just as eye-catching if you wear a mask. We can start heading out once you consume this pill.¡± Ye Wu Chen usually wouldn¡¯t object to Mu Ru Yue¡¯s words, so he took the pill and consumed it. At that moment, his originally handsome face underwent great changes. Within a short moment, an ordinary face appeared in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s sight . However, due to the Devil¡¯s Snare pattern on his face, his appearance still looked quite charming. His purple eyes emitted a gentle light. ¡°Not bad.¡± Mu Ru Yue chuckled with satisfaction. ¡° This way, you won¡¯t keep attracting other girls.¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s heart jolted slightly. He smiled and lifted an arm to embrace Mu Ru Yue. He looked tenderly at the young girl in his embrace. ¡°Can it be that my wife is jealous?¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her gaze to meet with Ye Wu Chen¡¯s before saying calmly, ¡°I just don¡¯t like being troubled. Moreover, would you make me jealous?¡± Hearing her words, Ye Wu Chen was stunned for a moment. What she said was right. How could he bear to make her jealous? ¡°My wife, I¡¯ve agreed to be your maid but you wanted me to change back to my own clothes, so my identity was changed from a maid to a subordinate. If it¡¯s my wife¡¯s order, then I, as your husband, will obey them. How about your husband help you warm your bed starting today?¡± Ye Wu Chen hugged Mu Ru Yue from behind, a charming smile on his face. He sent gentle gazes toward her, ones that were filled with intense emotions. He was willing to be wrapped around her finger¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s go. If we don¡¯t, then we won¡¯t be able to make it to the Medicine Sect for thatrge event.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s face flushed. She struggled to escape from Ye Wu Chen¡¯s embrace then lifted her hand to touch her hot face. Her heart was pumping like a little deer galloping randomly. She was a person who transmigrated from Hua Xia, and although she had experienced two lives, this was the first time she¡¯d felt such a peculiar throbbing of her heart. Ye Wu Chen didn¡¯t notice her odd behavior, so he felt a little upset as he looked at his empty arms¡­ Therge event would be held at the Medicine Sect. They would need to walk through theplicated Magical Beast Mountain Range as they head to the Medicine Sect from Nan City. Since they didn¡¯t have a map, Mu Ru Yue got lost¡­ With a smile, Ye Wu Chen followed her neither quickly nor slowly. He looked gently at the young girl before him. An extremely charming smile appeared on his ordinary face. Even though his appearance was ordinary, his body was still oozing with nobility. This caused arge disparity with his facade. ¡°Wu Chen, we are really lost this time.¡± Mu Ru Yue was a little frustrated. If she knew this was going to happen, she would have gotten a map before entering this Magical Beast Mountain Range. Ye Wu Chen walked forth to embrace Mu Ru Yue. With a tender smile, he replied, ¡°Mu Er, I think that staying here for the night to admire the moon and the stars isn¡¯t bad. How about staying here for the night?¡± Chapter 219 - A Pack Of Silver Wolves Part 1

Chapter 219 - A Pack Of Silver Wolves Part 1

¡°It seems we can only do that then,¡± said Mu Ru Yue with a sigh. At that moment, voices were heard behind them¡­ ¡°Cousin, when will we reach the Medicine Sect?¡± The feeble voice of a young girl was heard. Following that was the clear voice of a youth. ¡°Rou Er, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll be leaving this Magical Beast Mountain Range real soon. Uncle Zhang, how much farther do we have to go?¡± The man known as Uncle Zhang remained quiet for a time before saying, ¡°ording to this map, we should be a kilometer away. Young master, young mistress, we will be able to leave this Magical Beast Mountain Range soon.¡± ¡®Map?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes lit up. If there was a map, then she would no longer need to walk aimlessly within this mountain range. Ye Wu Chen and she had been walking mindlessly for a day, but hadn¡¯t made much progress. She turned her head to look at the oing group of people as she thought about that¡­ A handsome youth appeared first. He had a very fairplexion, but it was the healthy type of fairness. His appearance was better than a woman¡¯s, and he had eyes as clear as water with a tinge of happiness. There was a feeble and sickly beauty by his side. The sickly beauty was very weak and leaned heavily on the youth for each step as they walked toward them. With a sweat-drenched, pale and delicate face, she looked really pitiful, attracting tender feelings toward her. There was a group of people following them. They were obviously the subordinates of this siblings¡­ The youth raised his head and saw Mu Ru Yue and Ye Wu Chen. He was stunned and a trace of awe appeared in his clear eyes. The youth saw a young girl standing against the wind, her hair fluttering. No emotions showed on her exceptional face, but it still couldn¡¯t detract from her devastating beauty. He had lived for so many years, but never had he seen such a beauty. ¡°Cousin?¡± The sickly beauty frowned slightly and followed the youth¡¯s gaze,nding on Mu Ru Yue. She instantly pinched the youth in dissatisfaction. ¡°Cousin, what are you looking at?¡± The youth came to his senses as he felt the pain. He red usingly at the sickly beauty before shifting his gaze back to Mu Ru Yue, querying with a light smile, ¡°Does thisdy also want to get out of this Magical Beast Mountain Range?¡± He hadpletely turned a blind eye to Ye Wu Chen, who stood by her side¡­ ¡°Mhmm.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded. ¡°We got lost and were thinking of purchasing the map in your hands. I wonder how much you will want for that?¡± The youth was stunned, then he chuckled as he replied, ¡°Lady, if we gave you this map, then how are we to get out? If thedy doesn¡¯t mind, how about travelling with us?¡± ¡°Cousin!¡± The sickly beauty red at Mu Ru Yue. She hadn¡¯t missed the awe that had appeared in her cousin¡¯s eyes when he saw this woman. Even though she knew her cousin wouldn¡¯t fall in love at first sight and judge people by their appearance, she still felt a slight difort. She had loved her cousin for such a long time and wanted to marry him once her illness was cured. How could her cousin look at girls other than herself? The sickly beauty was jealous and her gaze turned unfriendly. ¡°Rou Er!¡± The youth¡¯s expression slowly darkened as he berated her in a low voice. The sickly beauty¡¯s eyes reddened. She pressed her pale lips together tightly to prevent her tears from flowing down. Her cousin had scolded her for this girl that they had just met¡­ Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t actually want to stay with these people, but the Medicine Sect¡¯srge event would be starting soon. If they tried to find their way out by themselves, it would take at least a couple of days, so she could only nod. ¡°Alright then, we will be troubling you.¡± Chapter 220 - A Pack Of Silver Wolves Part 2

Chapter 220 - A Pack Of Silver Wolves Part 2

¡°Lady, may I know your name?¡± The youth curved his lips into a faint smile. With his clear eyes focused on the young girl, he continued, ¡°My surname is Qin, name is Qin Yi. This is my cousin, Ji Shui Rou. Rou Er¡¯s body isn¡¯t well, so we wanted to head to the Medicine Sect¡¯srge event where many alchemists will be and ask one of them for help. I wonder for what purpose did the two of you enter the Magical Beast Mountain Range?¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled faintly. ¡°I am Mu Ru Yue and this is Ye Wu Chen. We are also heading to the Medicine Sect to participate in theirrge event.¡± ¡°Such a coincidence.¡± Qin Yi didn¡¯t converse any further and turned around to look at the person behind him. ¡°Uncle Zhang, let Rou Er sit in the pnquin at the back. Let¡¯s continue on.¡± Uncle Zhang nodded slightly and took Ji Shui Rou from Qin Yi¡¯s hand. ¡°Young mistress, let us go. Your body isn¡¯t well; it will be better for you to not walk too much.¡± Ji Shui Rou broke free from Uncle Zhang¡¯s hold and bit her lip. ¡°Cousin, are you really letting them follow us? The Magical Beast Mountain Range is dangerous. What will we do if they be a burden to us?¡± More importantly, she didn¡¯t want this girl to stay in their team¡­ ¡°Rou Er.¡± Since Qin Yi couldn¡¯t read Ji Shui Rou¡¯s thoughts, he didn¡¯t understand what had happened to the usually sensible Rou Er. Since Mu Ru Yue had lost her way, he should help her out. Usually, Rou Er was kind and wouldn¡¯t have just ignored her. Yet today, she seemed to have a trace of animosity toward Mu Ru Yue. ¡°Wu Chen, since they don¡¯t wee us, let¡¯s go on our way.¡± Mu Ru Yue nced at Ji Shui Rou. Although she wanted to go to the Medicine Sect before therge eventmenced, it didn¡¯t mean she wouldy down her pride. Since the other didn¡¯t wee her, why should she abandon her pride and stay with this team? ¡°Alright.¡± Ye Wu Chen smiled. To him, everything Mu Ru Yue decided was correct. Yet, when he thought back to the gaze Qin Yi had sent toward Mu Ru Yue, a sour feeling emerged from the bottom of his heart. It was best that they leave this ce¡­ ¡°Lady Mu, please wait.¡± Qin Yi did not pay attention to the aggrieved gaze Ji Shui Rou shot him and chased after Mu Ru Yue. ¡°Lady Mu, it is too dangerous for a girl like you to roam this Magical Beast Mountain Range by yourself.¡± ¡®What do you mean by ¡®roam around by yourself?¡¯ Ye Wu Chen¡¯s face darkened. Could it be that he wasn¡¯t a person? Suddenly, the group could hear rustling from the surrounding grass. Howls that could reach the horizon split the air before anyone could react. Many silver wolves dashed out from the grass. ¡°It¡¯s silver wolves!¡± ¡°Oh god, there are so many of them. The leader of the pack is also a Ninth Stage Silver Wolf King!¡± The Ninth Stage Silver Wolf King could be considered the one at the top of the pyramid in this Magical Beast Mountain Range. The crowd breathed deeply and hastily drew their weapons as they looked warily at the pack of silver wolves that surrounded them. The wolves were eyeing them like looking at their preys. ¡°Uncle Zhang, protect Rou Er!¡± Qin Yi drew the sword at his waist, apprehensiveness showing on his outstanding face. The strongest in the team was only an Eighth Stage Martial practitioner, but this Silver Wolf King was at the ninth stage¡­ Ji Shui Rou was so frightened that she paled, her lips quivering slightly. She had been pampered since young, so how would she have seen so many vicious silver wolves? It was already impressive enough already that she was still conscious. The silver wolves howled as they charged toward the humans. Blood stained the Magical Beast Mountain Range that evening. The silver wolves¡¯ attacks were bold and powerful. No matter how powerful they were, how could the humans have the strength to resist against so many silver wolves? Furthermore, there was still the Ninth Stage Silver Wolf King who was eyeing them greedily at the side. Chapter 221 - A Pack Of Silver Wolves Part 3

Chapter 221 - A Pack Of Silver Wolves Part 3

Qin Yi chopped off the head of a silver wolf. Blood spurted profusely from its broken neck, and stained his green robe red. He was dyed red in blood. Suddenly, another silver wolf dashed toward him from the side. Despite how quickly Qin Yi reacted, it still managed to bite him on the shoulder. Bearing with the intense pain, Qin Yi raised his foot to mercilessly kick it away before stabbing at the eyes of the silver wolf. ¡°Cousin!¡± Ji Shui Rou¡¯s face lost its colour due to her fright. Her delicate body started to sway from the shock. If there hadn¡¯t been anyone supporting her from behind, she would have fainted. ¡°Young master!¡± Uncle Zhang moved swiftly to Qin Yi¡¯s side to help him defend against a silver wolf that had pounced over. These silver wolves seemed to know that he was the more powerful one, so they abandoned him and dealt with the rest. To the silver wolves, these humans were just food¡­ Inparison, Mu Ru Yue and Ye Wu Chen just stood at the center of the battlefield. None of the beasts attacked them. Nobody paid attention to this peculiar sight. If anybody had, they would have second-guessed the strength of these two people. ¡°Uncle Zhang, there are too many silver wolves. We need to quicklye up with a n. If not, the people of the Qin family will be wiped out!¡± Qin Yi, whose entire face was covered with blood, turned toward Uncle Zhang, his graceful brows furrowed in a frown. Uncle Zhang smiled bitterly. ¡°Young master, we should rejoice that the Silver Wolf King hasn¡¯t made its move. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t be able to resist for even a single moment. If it weren¡¯t for the young mistress, we wouldn¡¯t have to risk our lives bying through this Magical Beast Mountain Range.¡± ¡°Uncle Zhang, don¡¯t say such words. Rou Er is my cousin. If there is the slightest chance of her body recovering, I will strive for it¡­¡± Glimmers danced in Qin Yi¡¯s eyes. Those flickering lights were resolute. He didn¡¯t have much affection for Ji Shui Rou, but a blood bond couldn¡¯t be severed. Rou Er was the sole daughter left behind by his aunt. No matter what, he wanted her to live an ordinary life. Uncle Zhang sighed helplessly. The young mistress¡¯s mother had saved the young master¡¯s life before. It was due to this that the young master treated the young mistress so well. It was a pity that the body of the young mistress was really frail. It could be said with minimal exaggeration that she had grown up in medicine baths. From the start, the Silver Wolf King hadn¡¯t made a single move as he watched the group of people with bloodthirsty eyes. He didn¡¯t even move when he saw the humans chopping off his subordinates¡¯ heads. Suddenly, the Silver Wolf King, who had been silently lying beneath a tree, darted out. His target was not the Eighth Stage Uncle Zhang, nor was it Qin Yi who had killed many silver wolves. The sickly beauty Ji Shui Rou shouldn¡¯t even be mentioned. Its target was instead Mu Ru Yue, who also hadn¡¯t made any move from the start. It judged that this woman was extremely dangerous, but her scent was just too tempting. It had been such a long time since he¡¯d seen such a delicacy of a human¡­ When Qin Yi turned his head and saw the Silver Wolf King pouncing toward Mu Ru Yue, he instantly gasped and paled. When the others saw the situation, a trace of distress shed past their eyes. Even Uncle Zhang wouldn¡¯t be a match for this Silver Wolf King. The young girl would probably have even her bones eaten by this wolf. Even though Ji Shui Rou hated Mu Ru Yue, she wasn¡¯t innately bad. She just didn¡¯t want her cousin to look at this woman, but it wasn¡¯t to the extent of wanting her dead. Thus, she didn¡¯tugh at her misfortune and was simrly disturbed by this sight like the others. When the Silver Wolf King dashed toward Mu Ru Yue, her feet began to move¡­ Even though it was just a light step, the Silver Wolf King felt an immense pressure racing toward him. At this moment, Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t hide her power. Her aura rapidly strengthened¡­ Chapter 222 - He Is My Man Part 1

Chapter 222 - He Is My Man Part 1

The night wind blew and the trees swayed with it. Within Sheng Domain¡¯s mostplex and mysterious Magical Beast Mountain Range, sharp howls echoed to the horizon. Everyone¡¯s heart skipped a beat when they looked at the unbelievable sight before them¡­ The young girl¡¯s white clothes was enshrouded in the gentle yellow light of the setting sun. Her hair fluttered in the breeze and her expression was cold, void of emotions. At the sight of her, they had forgotten to move. It was as though they were looking at the descent of a goddess¡­ Standing before her, the previously vicious Silver Wolf King had a gaping hole in its neck. Blood flowed from the wound and stained its silver fur red. The corpse of the Silver Wolf King was a stark sight under the light of the sunset. Everyone swallowed their saliva. At this moment, they still didn¡¯t know how she¡¯d attacked. All they¡¯d seen was a sh of silver light, heard the sharp cry of the Silver Wolf King, before their eyesnded on the beautiful and charming figure of the young girl. She was so fast! So fast they couldn¡¯t understand how she attacked. She instantly killed a Ninth Stage Silver Wolf King? False Xiantian! Everyone instantly sucked in a cold breath. This young girl was a False Xiantian! It wasughable how they had initially thought she would hold back the team. As it turned out, it would be them that held her back¡­ Ji Shui Rou bit her pale lips hard. She had initially been worried for this young girl who didn¡¯t seem to know the immensity of the heavens and earth. But after seeing her strength, thatyer of worry vanishedpletely. She raised her gaze to look at Qin Yi in front of her¡­ Currently, there wasn¡¯t any indecency in Qin Yi¡¯s eyes. Not to mention the admiration, the reverence and longing was evident in his eyes as he gazed at Mu Ru Yue¡­ ¡°Uncle Zhang, since the Silver Wolf King has been killed, let¡¯s quickly finish off the remaining silver wolves.¡± Qin Yi withdrew his gaze and looked toward Uncle Zhang. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s quickly fight to end this.¡± Uncle Zhang nodded. At the beginning, they hadn¡¯t dared to use all of their strength to fight the wolves due to the Silver Wolf King eyeing them covetously. Now, the Silver Wolf King had been dealt with. The group was no longer constrained and used all of their strength to fight the silver wolves before them. When the silver wolves saw that their king had died, they no longer found these humans¡¯ flesh so appetizing. They no longer intended to continue fighting and just wanted to run away. As for Qin Yi and the rest, they decided against ughtering the fleeing silver wolves. Sunset colored the entire sky as it gradually dimmed. Everyone was incredibly exhausted after such a battle, especially Ji Shui Rou. Her body was frail to begin with. In addition, due to her fright from those silver wolves, she had fainted once the battle was over¡­ ¡°Rou Er!¡± Qin Yi was rmed. He moved in a sh to Ji Shui Rou¡¯s side and caught her falling delicate body. With a slight knit of his brows, he instructed, ¡°Uncle Zhang, since it has already gotten thiste, why don¡¯t we rest here?¡± After saying that, he turned his head to look toward Mu Ru Yue. ¡°Lady Mu, the Magical Beast Mountain Range is very dangerous at night. I know you possess great strength, but there are many pitfalls and swamps here, so I sincerely request that thedy stay and travel with us to prevent the extra loss of time.¡± Mu Ru Yue remained quiet for a moment before nodding slightly. ¡°I can promise you that, but I like being in peace and dislike people disturbing me.¡± Main Author note to readers: I don¡¯t know if I had written unclearly for the previous bits, but Nangong Zi Feng didn¡¯t die! She used a secret technique to escape. Her end result, however, will be worse than the others in the future~ Moreover, the son of the female lead in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s previous life didn¡¯t die. He only had his limbs cut off. Other than that, the female lead was initially from Hua Xia. She transmigrated from Hua Xia after she died. The so-called previous life was something that she doesn¡¯t have any memory of and is regarding the central region. How can a moso bamboo have any memories?1 1. Note: I¡¯m not sure how to trante this sentence about the bamboo. From what I think, it should be because although the bamboo can live for a long time, it doesn¡¯t hold memory as a nt. For those that are interested as to what the raws said, it is: éªÖñҲľÓÐʲô¼ÇÒä Chapter 223 - He Is My Man Part 2

Chapter 223 - He Is My Man Part 2

Qin Yi smiled. ¡°Lady Mu doesn¡¯t need to worry; there definitely won¡¯t be anybody disturbing you. I will have some people prepare a tent for you and your subordinate.¡± ¡®Subordinate?¡¯ Ye Wu Chen raised his brows. Did he really look like a subordinate? But what could he do? Who told him to be willing in serving this woman¡­ The night was like water, quiet and tranquil. Ye Wu Chen hugged his head andy quietly on the bed on the floor. He smiled, making his ordinary face look more vibrant and charming. This man had an ordinary face, but it was hard to conceal his undeniable nobility andzy temperament. Suddenly, the entrance p of the tent flipped open. Ye Wu Chen¡¯s purple eyes chilled. He cast a sword-like gaze outward, but he lightly said, ¡°Scram!¡± As she faced this man, Ji Shui Rou felt a trace of fear she could not exin. Her face paled and she looked really feeble. Even her steps swayed, as if she were going to copse the next moment. But when she thought of her purpose here, she bit her lip and said, ¡°I want the two of you to leave this ce. With your ability, it won¡¯t be difficult.¡± A trace of a sinister light was visible on Ye Wu Chen¡¯s charming face. With a slightly gloomy voice, he once again said, ¡°Scram!¡± Ji Shui Rou¡¯s heart jolted. This man was clearly just a subordinate. Why did she fear him? ¡°If you need a map, I can give it to you. I just wish that your mistress will stop attracting my cousin.¡± Her voice was feeble and indistinct, barely audible, but with Ye Wu Chen¡¯s superior hearing, what couldn¡¯t he hear? If Ji Shui Rou hadn¡¯t mentioned Mu Ru Yue, then perhaps Ye Wu Chen would have taken the map and left with Mu Ru Yue. Yet, she disparaged his beloved woman, causing his expression to darken. The man rose from his bed. With his charming purple eyes radiating menace, he slowly lifted his hand. After a sh of ck light, Ji Shui Rou¡¯s body was tossed outside the tent. Outside the tent, the night wind blew harshly, causing Ji Shui Rou to shiver from the chill. Her body originally wasn¡¯t well and now her face had paled. Suddenly, she glimpsed a lean figure. Ji Shui Rou bit on her lip and tore at her clothes, exposing her fair and tender skin. ¡°Cousin, quickly save me!¡± At that moment, Qin Yi had been nning to head out and relieve himself, when he suddenly heard Ji Shui Rou¡¯s voice. He turned his head to see Ji Shui Rou running frantically toward him. ¡°Cousin!¡± Ji Shui Rou grabbed Qin Yi as though he were her life-saving grace as she said, panting, ¡°Thatdy¡¯s subordinate¡­ he¡­ he wanted to rape me. Cousin, quickly¡­ chase them away.¡± Tears could be seen glittering in the girl¡¯s beautiful eyes. Her slender face expressed obvious shame. It was undeniable that Ji Shui Rou was a rare beauty. Even though she didn¡¯t have the lovely and beautiful look of those in ancient Hua Xia, her appearance was simr. It was extremely alluring for men when they saw such a slender waist. Not many could resist her weak and lovable voice. That subordinate wouldn¡¯t dare toy his hand on his mistress, but it wasn¡¯t impossible for him to have tried to bully Ji Shui Rou¡­ ¡°Rou Er, are you alright?¡± Qin Yi looked worriedly at Ji Shui Rou. Even though he didn¡¯t particrly like his cousin, he had already promised to take good care of her in this life. Chapter 224 - He Is My Man Part 3

Chapter 224 - He Is My Man Part 3

Ji Shui Rou bit her pale lips and said aggrieved, ¡°Rou Er knows she shouldn¡¯t have been so impolite to Lady Mu at the start, so Rou Er wanted to apologise to her. But unsure if Lady Mu would forgive me, I thought of asking her subordinate to deliver my apologies for me. Who knew he would¡­¡± Wiping her tears, Ji Shui Rou, using a lovable and weak voice, continued, ¡°Who knew he would try to molest me? I ran out with all my might so I wouldn¡¯t fall under his hand. Cousin, can you chase them away?¡± Qin Yi sighed. He removed his outer clothes and ced it on Ji Shui Rou¡¯s body, covering the heaving chest disyed before him. It was due to Ji Shui Rou¡¯s voice that Uncle Zhang and the rest left their tents. After hearing her exnation, everyone fumed and wanted to beat Ye Wu Chen up. A man g that molests women was the best at attracting hatred toward himself. This kind of man should be cut by a thousand des, and his corpse chopped into countless pieces! ¡°Young master, let¡¯s go. We must avenge the young mistress.¡± ¡°What kind of man molests a woman, yet could continue living in this world?¡± Everyone was angered and rubbed their palms, wanting to settle the score with Ye Wu Chen. Ji Shui Rou was ted, but her face remained unchanged. Her tremendously feeble appearance made her look as though she were an ill beauty that had underwent torture. ¡°Lady Mu isn¡¯t an illogical person. She will definitely give us justice.¡± Qin Yi frowned and wiped Ji Shui Rou¡¯s tears then continued, ¡°We just need to chase that subordinate away. Lady Mu doesn¡¯t need to leave.¡± Upon hearing that, Ji Shui Rou felt disappointed and sighed. She thought that her cousin would also chase that girl away¡­ The people of the Qin family barged into the tent and, without understanding what really happened, shouted furiously, ¡°Ye Wu Chen, are you the brat that tried to molest the young mistress just now? Do you still consider yourself a man after forcing a girl? If you are that desperate, why don¡¯t you just go and seek girls from brothels? Why did you have to hurt such a weak, clean, and innocent girl?¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s face slightly darkened. Before he could open his mouth, an ice-cold voice was heard from beside him. ¡°Who keeps making a ruckus, are you done?¡± That impatient voice made those that came to criticize Ye Wu Chen greatly stunned. The crowd saw a head emerged from Ye Wu Chen¡¯s side. Ye Wu Chen no longer looked at the Qin family crowd as he lowered his head and said with a charming smile, ¡°You woke up? Why don¡¯t you sleep some more?¡± Mu Ru Yue sniggered. ¡°How can I sleep after being disturbed so many times?¡± Upon saying that, she lifted her head to look at the people that barged into the tent. With ayer of frost on her exceptional face, she said, ¡°Qin Yi, have you forgotten what I told you earlier?¡± ¡®She liked being in peace and didn¡¯t like being disturbed¡­¡¯ ¡°Lady Mu, your subordinate wanted to molest Rou Er earlier, so we¡­¡± Just as Qin Yi was exining, the ice-cold voice of the young girl interrupted him. ¡°Molest her?¡± Mu Ru Yue chuckled lowly, ayer of coldness in her eyes. ¡°My man has such poor sight?¡± From her words, only a man with low sight could want to molest that girl. Ji Shui Rou¡¯s expression changed, her pale lips quivered slightly. She¡¯d previously gazed only at this man and hadn¡¯t discovered the girl hidden under the nkets. It was due to this carelessness that she had now lost her cousin¡¯s trust¡­ Chapter 225 - He Is My Man Part 4

Chapter 225 - He Is My Man Part 4

¡°Moreover¡­¡± She smiled coldly at the bbergasted crowd. ¡°I have always been here, sleeping with my man and never left the tent, yet someone came to find my man and told us to leave this ce by tomorrow. My man was afraid she would disrupt my sleep, so he chased her out. I don¡¯t know anything about this molesting; how did it happen? I don¡¯t believe that with him being with me, he would still look at other women.¡± Mu Ru Yue was that confident. If Ye Wu Chen had her and still liked other girls or even wanted to betray her for others, then he wouldn¡¯t be worthy of her love¡­ The other people¡¯s gazes swept across Mu Ru Yue and Ji Shui Rou. It was really the case, as Mu Ru Yue was really that much better than Ji Shui Rou. If a person wasn¡¯t blind, he wouldn¡¯t abandon the pearl to pick a fish eye¡­ ¡°Rou Er, what is going on?¡± Qin Yi¡¯s expression darkened as he shouted harshly. Ji Shui Rou¡¯s delicate body shuddered. She just She just bit firmly on her bottom lip without saying a word. She had really been too careless. If she¡¯d known that this woman was here, she wouldn¡¯t have fabricated such a lie. ¡°Rou Er, apologise to Lady Mu and Mister Ye!¡± Qin Yi frowned, a chill on his outstanding face. Ji Shui Rou¡¯s beautiful eyes filled with tears. He wanted her to apologise? How could she wish to do that? Yet if she doesn¡¯t, her cousin would be angry and wouldn¡¯t care about her anymore. What should she do? ¡°Sor¡­ Sorry.¡± Ji Shui Rou seemed to have used all of her strength just to say that word. Her body swayed a couple of times and almost fell to the ground. ¡°Wu Chen, let¡¯s still leave tomorrow.¡± Mu Ru Yue looked coldly at the Qin family crowd. When she saw that Qin Yi wanted to say something, she didn¡¯t give him the chance to speak. ¡°This time, Wu Chen and I will be adamant. If it wasn¡¯t for you insisting we stay, we wouldn¡¯t have. Since not all of you wee us, I cannot continue to thicken my face and stay here.¡± Qin Yi knew that there was no longer any possibility of Mu Ru Yue changing her mind, so he couldn¡¯t help but re at Ji Shui Rou. Perhaps it was due to his kindness that he wanted to help this girl, butter, after seeing her tyrannical strength, he knew that if this young girl were to protect them, then they wouldn¡¯t face any danger on their path. Yet, Ji Shui Rou¡¯s selfishness forced her to leave in fury¡­ He¡¯d never thought that Mu Ru Yue and herpanion had such a rtionship. Howughable that he had always thought this ordinary looking man was her subordinate¡­ After all, the two of them looked really ipatible when they stood together. ¡°Rou Er, follow me.¡± It seemed that he had really been spoiling her too much¡­ Ji Shui Rou clenched her teeth and followed him out. She didn¡¯t know how her cousin would treat her after this incident¡­ The next day, when the people from the Qin family wanted to convince Mu Ru Yue again to stay, they discovered that her tent was empty as she had already left with Ye Wu Chen. They could only head back embarrassingly to report this to Qin Yi. When Qin Yi heard that the two had left without saying a word, he could only sigh. Mu Ru Yue and Ye Wu Chen had indeed left before sunrise. They were lucky this time, as when they left the group of the Qin family, they found another group of people passing through the Magical Beast Mountain Range. It was due to yesterday¡¯s incident that they didn¡¯t initiate any contact with this group and just quietly followed them. With their ability, these people naturally wouldn¡¯t discover them. After a day of walking, they finally got out of the Magical Beast Mountain Range. But just as Mu Ru Yue wanted to take another step and head down the hill, arge hand pushed her from the side. Her body rolled down the hill¡­ Chapter 226 - He Is My Man Part 5

Chapter 226 - He Is My Man Part 5

¡°Mu Er, quickly leave!¡± The anxious voice of the man sounded beside her¡­ Mu Ru Yue turned back and saw a sight she could never forget. ck lines slowly protruded from the Devil¡¯s Snare pattern and reced the charming purple colour. His purple robes fluttered as if there was wind around it. me¡­ Countless ck mes emerged from the man¡¯s body and burst outward with the man as its center. He seemed to be in great pain. There was a horrifying expression on his charming face. The forest that came into contact with the me became a barrennd. That ck burnt ground was really shocking. Feeling that power, Mu Ru Yue was slightly apprehensive. If Ye Wu Chen hadn¡¯t pushed her away to roll down the hill, then perhaps the oue would¡¯ve be unimaginable¡­ Ye Wu Chen now seemed to have calmed down. The sweat on his forehead dripped down his face. While he was panting profusely, a pair of arms hugged him. Mu Ru Yue hugged the man¡¯s body tightly. She lowered her gaze and looked at him with distinct heartache. No matter if it were the foolish him or the current him, he always made people¡¯s heart ache for him¡­ Even though it had only been for an instant, Mu Ru Yue could feel his pain. Who said strong powers was a good thing? This power only brought endless pain to Ye Wu Chen. ¡°You¡­ you saw what happened just now?¡± Ye Wu Chen chuckled bitterly. Even he himself felt that he had been terrifying at that moment. ¡°Wu Chen, no matter what happens, I will always be by your side.¡± Even if the heavens and earth was destroyed, this wouldn¡¯t change. Ye Wu Chen¡¯s heart trembled and a charming smile appeared on his face. Perhaps it had been destined that he would find her in his life and fall in love with her in a short amount of time¡­ Why did such fortunend on him? ¡°Wu Chen, trust me, I will be able to manufacture the Purple Gold Pill soon. Once you consume that pill, that power won¡¯t burst out again without warning.¡± After therge event by the Medicine Sect ended, she must increase her skill and reach the Earth Stage Peak Rank. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyshes fluttered slightly, with determination on her exquisite face¡­ Therge event hosted by the Medicine Sect would, of course, be in the Medicine Sect. If anyone wanted to go to the Medicine Sect to participate in theirrge event, they must first head to Nan Luo City. The Medicine Sect had dispatched protectors to Nan Luo City in order to bring those alchemists, no matter what their rank is. So long as they had a crest distributed by the Pill Pavilion, they would be able participate. But in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hand was still only the Human Stage Mid Rank crest that Wu Yu had previously given her. Thus, once Mu Ru Yue took out her crest, it had provokedughter from the hall. The lowest rank that had previouslye to this event was a Human Stage Peak Rank. She was the first to head there with a rank lower than even that. With that kind of ability, she actually wanted to participate in the Medicine Sect¡¯srge event? A puny Human Stage Mid Rank person didn¡¯t know her ability well enough. Look at the other low ranked alchemists; was there anyone like her that had the face to participate in thisrge event hosted by the Medicine Sect? Did she really think that just anyone could participate in the event by the Medicine Sect¡¯s event? Mu Ru Yue swept a gaze at the protector before her and asked calmly, ¡°Is there a problem?¡± The protector sniggered and smiled cynically. He initially wanted to tell this young girl that the lowest rank that previously came to therge event by the Medicine Sect was a Human Stage Peak Rank alchemist. But then he remembered the Medicine Sect Head¡¯s words. ¡°No matter what rank the participant was, as long as the person had a crest, they were allowed to participate.¡± Hence, he could only swallow his words bitterly. ¡°Go in and wait. We will head to the Medicine Sect soon!¡± Chapter 227 - Medicine Sect’s Large Event Part 1

Chapter 227- Medicine Sect¡¯s Large Event Part 1

A lot of alchemists hade to participate in therge event of the Medicine Sect. ording to the rules of therge event, everyone had to wear the crest with their rank on it. When the others saw Mu Ru Yue enter with a mere Human Stage Mid Rank crest, several looked disdainfully at her. Human Stage Mid Rank alchemist? What did she think this ce was? A Human Stage Mid Rank Alchemist had the face to participate in thisrge event by the Medicine Sect? But at a nce, Mu Ru Yue saw a familiar person¡­ ¡°Master!¡± Mu Ru Yue eximed in delight. She didn¡¯t expect to see this old man here. Upon hearing the familiar voice, Wu Yu turned his head toward the door. When he saw Mu Ru Yue standing at the entrance, a smile appeared on that elderly face. ¡°I urately guessed that you, little fe, wille to join in the fun.¡± Master? The crowd was stunned. This little girl was Wu Yu¡¯s disciple. ¡°Wu Yu, since when have you had a disciple?¡± A cynical voice sounded from one side. ¡°I thought that your eyes wouldn¡¯t be able to fancy anyone. I didn¡¯t expect that you would take in a disciple. It¡¯s a pity that your disciple¡¯s ability doesn¡¯t seem to be great. She is almost 17 and is still only at the Human Stage Mid Rank. Haha!¡± Wu Yu¡¯s elderly face darkened as he nced at the grey robed elder who spoke. He didn¡¯t exin anything and instead just walked toward Mu Ru Yue. He chuckled. ¡°Little girl, since you havee, head in with us.¡± After he said that, he saw Ye Wu Chen standing behind Mu Ru Yue. The man had an ordinary appearance, yet his strong and noble aura made it obvious that he wasn¡¯t someone to be trifled with. Moreover, Wu Yu had a feeling that this man was perhaps much stronger than him¡­ From the start, the man had been looking with deep affection toward his precious disciple. It was as though she were the only one in his eyes. This made the old man curious as to who he was. More importantly, with old man Wu Yu¡¯s alchemy level, how could he not know that this man had consumed a disguise pill¡­ The protector quickly entered from outside. Even with his identity as the protector of the Medicine Sect, he didn¡¯t dare to slight those few revered alchemists. He softened his attitude and said, ¡°To all grand masters, therge event of the Medicine Sect will be starting. I will bring you to the Medicine Sect first .¡± The crowd nodded and stood from their seat. The location of the Medicine Sect was rather deste as it took over an entire mountain. There were countless magic arrays in the mountain, and without a guide from the Medicine Sect, it would have been impossible to find their way to the sect. Mu Ru Yue quietly analysed the magic arrays in her surroundings as she walked beside Wu Yu. At this moment, Wu Yu¡¯s elderly voice was heard. ¡°Little girl, do you know the reason thisrge event is being held?¡± Mu Ru Yue shook her head and looked toward Wu Yu. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Wu Yu stroke his white beard and chuckled. ¡°It is due to the illness of the young sect master of the Medicine Sect. His physique has always been bad since he was young. They have sought several alchemists, but every one failed. Thus, the head of the Medicine Sect spoke and invited all of the powerful alchemists in the Sheng Domain and the outside world to participate in this event. Whoever saves the young sect master of the Medicine Sect would be included in the quota of people heading to the Central region.¡± ¡°Central Region?¡± Mu Ru Yue was moved. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Wu Yu nodded. ¡°That Central Region is where the genuine experts aim to be. Here, a Xiantian expert is already very powerful, but they are nothing to the Central Region. More importantly, the Central Region has their own rules. Nobody from the outside can enter the Central Region unless they have reached the Xiantian High Rank level. Of course, other than that, there is another way, which is to get a decree tablet from a power in the Central Region¡­¡± Chapter 228 - Medicine Sect’s Large Event Part 2

Chapter 228 - Medicine Sect¡¯s Large Event Part 2

Mu Ru Yue raised her brows but didn¡¯t say anything as she waited for Wu Yu to continue exining. Wu Yu sighed. ¡°The Medicine Sect in Sheng Domain is a branch sect from the Central Region, so the sect master possesses a decree tablet from the Central Region. If someone can save the young master¡¯s life, they can obtain the decree tablet and enter the Central Region.¡± It was evident that what Wu Yu said really moved Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart. She wanted to break through to the Xiantian High Rank, but still needed a lot of time. Moreover, the number of False Xiantians in the Sheng Domain was too few, and without strong opponents, she couldn¡¯t break through so quickly. Her only option was to enter the Central Region. Additionally, she wanted to meet Bai Ze, so she must enter thatnd¡­ ¡°That¡¯s right, little girl, do you see that a lot of strong alchemists are here? Sheng Domain is stronger than us as they have a couple of Mundane Stage Low Rank alchemists. For example, that old man wearing the grey robe earlier,he is the same as me, a Mundane Stage Low Rank.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows rose as she asked curiously, ¡°Why aren¡¯t there any Mundane Stage Mid Rank alchemists?¡± ¡°Hehe! Little girl, do you think it is easy to be a Mundane Stage Mid Rank alchemist? That kind of alchemist appears only within the Central Region. Even Sheng Domain¡¯s highest alchemist rank is only a Mundane Stage Low Rank. That¡¯s right, little girl, I forgot to ask what your current rank is and what stage you have reached.¡± Wu Yu turned to look at Mu Ru Yue as he asked with a smile, curious. Mu Ru Yue looked at him and queried, ¡°What power are you referring to? Martial or alchemy?¡± ¡°Both.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Mu Ru Yue shrugged her shoulders. ¡°For martial power, I just entered the False Xiantian realm. Alchemy has reached the Earth Stage High Rank¡­¡± Training within the Sacred Spirit Spring had drastically improved her power. But, at her current level, entering the Sacred Spirit Spring again would no longer be of benefit. That her power would increase so rapidly, was beyond Mu Ru Yue¡¯s imagination. It was no longer a wonder why the Xiao family had so many experts. They just needed to spend half a year in the Spring to aplish what would take a couple of years for others. If the Massacre The Heaven Battle Squad were to enter the Sacred Spirit Spring and train within it, they would be able to rapidly increase their power¡­ Wu Yu¡¯s elderly face stiffened. It was fortunate that they weren¡¯t talking loudly. If others were to listen, they would have thought Mu Ru Yue was lying. The False Xiantian cultivation aside, who could have reached the Earth Stage High Rank at such a tender age? Wu Yu took in a deep breath and felt slightly gloomy. His disciple had be so powerful already. He felt that as her teacher, he was rather useless¡­ Perhaps Mu Ru Yue felt what he was thinking and smiled, saying, ¡°Master, this tiny ce can¡¯t hold me back. I want to head to arger ce. My current aplishment isn¡¯t the limit of what I want to reach. I won¡¯t stop my steps until I reach the pinnacle of the world. No matter how dangerous the path in the future may be, I will cut my way through thistles and thorns to ughter open a bloody path, and I will reach the pinnacle. But regardless of how that future turns out to be, a master for a day is a father for a lifetime. You are forever my master.¡± She hadn¡¯t forgotten that when she¡¯d first stepped into this different world, she was at a loss how to cultivate. If she hadn¡¯t met Wu Yu and been under his tutge, then she wouldn¡¯t have smoothly entered her meditative state. Thus, even if she reached the peak in the future, she wouldn¡¯t forget her first master that had taught her initially. ¡°¡®A master for a day is a father for a lifetime.¡¯ Hehe! Little girl, perhaps the greatest blessing in my life was recruiting you as my precious disciple.¡± Wu Yu sighed, gratitude apparent on his elderly face. Chapter 229 - Medicine Sect’s Large Event Part 3

Chapter 229 - Medicine Sect¡¯s Large Event Part 3

The crowd quickly reached the Medicine Sect. Their living arrangements were done ording to their rank. Mu Ru Yue, as a Human Stage Mid Rank alchemist, only got a worn-down wooden house, while the Mundane grandmasters were arranged into a courtyard. Wu Yu initially wanted Mu Ru Yue and Ye Wu Chen to stay at his ce. But Mu Ru Yue, who naturally hated being disturbed, rejected Wu Yu¡¯s kind intentions. As a Mundane Stage Low Rank alchemist, there would definitely be many peopleing to look for him. Moreover, Mu Ru Yue wanted to use this period of time to refine an Earth Stage Peak Rank pill. Even though the wooden house was worn down, it was quiet and matched her thoughts¡­ At this moment, in the Grandmasters¡¯ courtyard, as the few Mundane alchemists were discussing, a longugh was suddenly heard. A lofty and tall figure walked inside. Everyone looked at each other, but didn¡¯t stand to greet him. The head of the Medicine Sect Mu Rong Tian was only an Earth Stage High Rank alchemist, so ording to rank, he was still two ranks lower than them¡­ ¡°Fellow grandmasters, I trust you have been well since west met.¡± Mu Rong Tian wasn¡¯t angry. He just smiled and cupped his fist toward them. ¡°I guess that the grandmasters clearly know why I had organised thisrge Medicine Sect event. I don¡¯t know how certain you are in curing my son.¡± The crowd stayed silent. The grey robed elder that had mocked Wu Yu earlier, frowned. ¡°Sect leader, we cannot make a judgement until we see the young sect master¡¯s condition.¡± Mu Rong Tian smiled gently, undisguised worry in his brows. ¡°I understand what Grandmaster Ye Qiu is saying. But, I want to tell all of the grandmasters that, for the sake of my son, even some of the Mundane alchemists from the Central Region have tried to diagnose his condition. It¡¯s a pity that it had led to nothing.¡± Everyone¡¯s gazes re-focused. What did Mundane alchemists represent? Even the Mundane alchemists couldn¡¯t help treat the young sect master¡¯s illness, could they do it? ¡°Grandmasters, please don¡¯t give up. Those Mundane Mid Rank and High Rank alchemists at the Central Region weren¡¯t able to figure out what happened to my son, so I have organised thisrge Medicine Sect event and summoned all of the alchemists here to see if anyone can diagnose my son¡¯s illness. Even if they can¡¯t manufacture the pill as long as they manage to find some of the problems of his body, my promise will still be the same. This is due to the fact that the alchemists in the Central Region can help manufacture the pill once the problem of his body is found.¡± They naturally understood Mu Rong Tian¡¯s promise clearly. This was a great chance to enter the Central Region, so nobody was willing to give up. The current elders¡¯ cultivations were already at Xiantian. It was just about the level of Xiantian Mid Rank, though. Also, how long they would have to wait to break through to High Rank was unknown. This decree tablet was their sole chance. ¡°Sect leader, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely figure out the young sect master¡¯s illness for you.¡± Ye Qiu was ted. When he smiled, the wrinkles on his elderly face looked like a blossoming chrysanthemum. ¡°I naturally trust in fellow grandmaster¡¯s ability.¡± Mu Rong Tian smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Elder Ye Qiu had taken in a genius disciple. He has reached the Earth Stage High Rank at the tender age of twenty? That is really something to celebrate.¡± When Ye Qiu heard someone talking about his proud disciple, he chuckled arrogantly. His disciple could be one of the geniuses even within the Central Region for reaching the Earth Stage High Rank at twenty years of age. ¡°Twenty-year-old Earth Stage High Rank? Is it really that great?¡± Wu Yu couldn¡¯t stand Ye Qiu¡¯scent appearance and snorted coldly. If a twenty-year-old Earth Stage High Rank alchemist was a genius, what was his disciple? Chapter 230 - Medicine Sect’s Large Event Part 4

Chapter 230 - Medicine Sect¡¯s Large Event Part 4

¡°Grandmaster Wu Yu, are you saying the grape is so sour just because you can¡¯t eat it?¡± Ye Qiucently swept a gaze at him and said with disdain, ¡°My disciple reached the Earth Stage High Rank at the age of twenty. If he isn¡¯t a talent, then wouldn¡¯t your disciple be lower than a trash? Haha! Assuming I hadn¡¯t guessed wrongly, she should be about seventeen. She is only a Human Stage Mid Rank right now; if she isn¡¯t a trash, then what is she? With her talent, she wouldn¡¯t be able to reach the Earth Stage High Rank before forty. I really don¡¯t know why you would take in such a trashy disciple. Can it be that she is your illegitimate child?¡± Wu Yu¡¯s elderly face changed. He knew that even if he exined that Mu Ru Yue had reached the Earth Stage High Rank, Ye Qiu wouldn¡¯t believe him and would even think that he was lying, so Wu Yu might as well keep quiet. He would be able to prove his disciple wasn¡¯t a trashter. ¡°Human Stage Mid Rank?¡± Mu Rong Tian looked astonishedly at Wu Yu. This old man had high sight. Why did he recruit a trash? Could his disciple really be his illegitimate child? ¡°Hehe! Grandmasters, I won¡¯t continue to disturb you. I will let my son meet with the grandmasters at noon in the public square tomorrow. I hope that the grandmasters will be able to find out the condition of my son¡¯s body.¡± Leaving those words, Mu Rong Tian no longer spoke and simply cupped his fist toward the crowd before turning to leave. His eyebrows disyed distinct anxiety. These people were hisst hope¡­ His son¡¯s status was unique. If something were to happen to him, then those people wouldn¡¯t let the Medicine Sect off in the future. Mu Rong TIan sighed worriedly. His steps quickened, and he soon disappeared from the others and Wu Yu¡¯s sight. He needed to prepare for tomorrow¡­ If one were to say who the most mysterious person in Sheng Domain was, then one would not say Madam Sheng Yue who governed the Sheng Domain, nor Nangong Zi Feng who had made massive changes these past two years. The holder of the position of most mysterious in the Sheng Domain was the young sect master of the Medicine Sect. Few had seen this young sect master, especially after he vanished from the Medicine Sect due to illness a few years ago. Nobody knew where he went nor saw his appearance when he did¡­ The head of the Medicine Sect also gave word that the young sect master would appear in the public square tomorrow at noon in order to let all of the alchemists check his body. Thus, even though it wasn¡¯t noon yet, many people were in the public square. When the disciples of the Medicine Sect heard that the young sect master would appear, they dropped what they were doing just to see his face. Even though they were disciples of the Medicine Sect, they also hadn¡¯t seen the young sect master in the rumours yet. Mu Ru Yue saw the people of the Qin family at a nce. Her brows were slightly raised as those people shouldn¡¯t be alchemists: How did they enter the Medicine Sect? Perhaps Qin Yi felt a gaze on him, so he turned his head and met the cold gaze of Mu Ru Yue. He saw that Ye Wu Chen wasn¡¯t by her side and wanted to talk to her. But he knew that after what Ji Shui Rou had done, she wouldn¡¯t want to have anything to do with the Qin family. Thus, he could only swallow his words. ¡°She is an alchemist?¡± Ji Shui Rou was rmed. Her gazended on the crest on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s chest. She slightly pursed her lips. ¡°Human Stage Mid Rank?¡± A Human Stage Mid Rank was nothing to others, yet to the Qin family, even if it were weak Human Stage Mid Rank alchemists, they must still treat them with respect. This was the difference between alchemists and martial practitioners. Chapter 231 - Medicine Sect’s Large Event Part 5

Chapter 231 - Medicine Sect¡¯s Large Event Part 5

¡°Everyone, wee to therge event of the Medicine Sect.¡± Mu Rong Tian walked into the public square. With a striking gaze, he surveyed the crowd below him and smiled as he continued, ¡°I will call the young master out to meet with you all.¡± Once he said that, an exceptional figure appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes¡­ At that instant, everyone¡¯s breathing became sluggish as their sight followed his figure. They felt as if they were looking at an immortal¡­ Why did such a beautiful man exist in this world? When he walked, his ck hair fluttered toward the crowd. Everyone there could smell a refreshing fragrance. Their hearts seemed to bloom with thousands of peach blossoms. This wasn¡¯t the first time Mu Ru Yue saw such an immortal-like man, since Bai Ze was simrly as beautiful as an immortal. Yet, Bai Ze¡¯s beauty gave off a sorrowful but gentle atmosphere, while this man gave off a soothing aura. This kind of aura from within made one¡¯s beauty more breathtaking. Perhaps it was due to his illness that the man¡¯s handsome face was sickly white, but it didn¡¯t affect his stunning appearance. His appearance was without any w as though it were the most outstanding masterpiece of the world¡¯s creator. But after regrly seeing Ye Wu Chen¡¯s charming appearance, this didn¡¯t have much of an effect on Mu Ru Yue unlike the other women that looked lovestruck at this man. ¡°Qing Er.¡± Mu Rong Tian hastily went forth and, with a smile, continued, ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Mu Rong Qing Chu nodded slightly before shifting his gaze toward Mu Ru Yue for a moment. For some reason, Mu Ru Yue kept feeling that his eyes held an unfathomable ray of light. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s begin.¡± The man spoke gently. After hearing his voice, the crowd seemed to see a bamboo forest after it rained, or a small stream branching from a spring, or even the ck-naped oriole in the tree¡­ His voice was so pleasant to the ear that it was captivating, not allowing one to snap out of it. Mu Rong Tian smiled as he looked at the crowd beneath. ¡°Everyone, can you figure out the illness of the young master?¡± Once Mu Rong Tian said that, everyone became quiet. To be honest, they could feel that Mu Rong Qing Chu¡¯s life force was a little weak. He could only live for about two to three years, but they didn¡¯t know what was wrong with him. Even though Mu Rong Tian knew this would happen, after seeing their expressions, he still couldn¡¯t help but feel down. ¡°I can give you half a month to think about a solution. The young master will cooperate with your demands during this period. If anyone can find a solution, my Medicine Sect will definitely not mistreat them.¡± Inparison to Mu Rong Tian¡¯s depression, Qing Chu didn¡¯t have any expression. He just watched calmly without a single ripple in his eyes. His handsome appearance just looked like normal. Mu Ru Yue looked at the man in the public square. Glimmers danced in her eyes. Since she wanted to break through to the Earth Stage Peak Rank in a few days, she¡¯d specifically flipped open the Alchemy Book. Coincidentally, it had some treatments that could be used for weird andplex illnesses. Hence, with a nce, she already knew the man¡¯s condition. There was an Earth Stage Peak Rank pill that suited the treatment of his body inside the Alchemy Book. It was, however, a pity that she hadn¡¯t broken through to the Earth Stage Peak Rank yet. ¡°Half a month?¡± Mu Ru Yue lowered her gaze and chuckled slightly as she muttered to herself, ¡°That time is sufficient enough.¡± She would reach the Earth Stage Peak rank standard within this half a month. No matter if it were for Ye Wu Chen or for obtaining the decree tablet to enter the Central Region¡­ Chapter 232 - Earth Stage Peak Rank Alchemist Part 1

Chapter 232 - Earth Stage Peak Rank Alchemist Part 1

¡°Wu Chen, I will try to manufacture an Earth Stage Peak Rank pill. Please guard the door for me and forbid anyone froming to disturb me.¡± Inside the room, Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression became focused. An Earth Stage Peak Rank pill was significantly more difficult to manufacture than a High Rank one. She didn¡¯t know if she would be able to manufacture it. Since time was running out, and she didn¡¯t know when Wu Chen¡¯s power might erupt again, she had to try to manufacture the Purple Gold Pill now¡­ Ye Wu Chen nodded slightly and walked out after looking at Mu Ru Yue. Once he left, the entire room turned quiet. Mu Ru Yue took a deep breath and focused on the Phoenix Furnace. The ingredients for the Purple Gold Pill were very precious. Ye Wu Chen hadn¡¯t been by her side today in order to help her seek the ingredients. But with her abilities, manufacturing the Purple Gold Pill would still be pushing it a little. With a slight raise of her hand, Mu Ru Yue ced the ingredients onto the table by her side. Swish! A me rose from her palm andnded at the bottom of the Phoenix Furnace. Continuous stream of energy went into the the furnace and wrapped around the medicinal nts within¡­ Mu Ru Yue looked at the medicinal nts that were slowly liquefying. She then expanded her mental power, inserting it into the furnace. With the insertion of her mental power, the medicinal nt fluids flowed quietly inside the Phoenix Furnace. She blew a mouthful of air before she took more medicinal nts from her side and tossed it into the Phoenix Furnace. Mental power was the most important element in pill refining, but coordinating it with energy was equally important. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s mental power was indeed more than sufficient, but if her energy wasn¡¯t enough, then the refining of the pill would still fail. Generally, refining a Human Stage pill¡¯s only used a small amount of energy and didn¡¯t have many requirements. However, refining an Earth Stage Peak Rank pill required a lot of energy, and that energy must be from a Xiantian stage practitioner. Additionally, if one wanted to refine a Mundane Stage pill and be a Mundane Stage alchemist, one must reach the Xiantian Mid Rank Stage. It was due to this that Mu Ru Yue hadn¡¯t tried refining an Earth Stage Peak Rank pill. But this time, she couldn¡¯t help but risk it¡­ Ye Wu Chen wouldn¡¯t be able to wait any longer. Still, mental power was more important than energy to alchemists. It was difficult to increase it, and Mu Ru Yue was probably the only one who innately possessed such tyrannical mental power. It could be said that with every breakthrough of her strength, she would be able to create the next level of pills¡­ Mu Ru Yue inserted all of her energy into the Phoenix Furnace. At this same time, her mental power seemed to cover heaven and earth. Perhaps, due to herrge consumption of powers, her face paled. Perspiration flowed down her face. ¡°Why is this happening now?!¡± Outside the room, Ye Wu Chen¡¯splexion changed. His ck powers seemed to grow, as though it stopped listening to his orders. He was unable to suppress it no matter how hard he tried. ¡°No! Mu Er is still inside. I must control it!¡± Ye Wu Chen clenched his fists tightly. His charming face instantly paled as the power rampaged throughout his body. A trail of blood gradually trickled from his lips. Perhaps, due to being unable to release itself, the power had be unsatisfied so quickly. Ye Wu Chen¡¯s internal organs was suffering a lot of injuries. If it had been any normal time, then he would have been unable to control it and would thus release his power. But when he was close to losing control over the power, he turned his head to look at the closed door behind him. His tightly clenched fists gradually opened. Chapter 233 - Earth Stage Peak Rank Alchemist Part 2

Chapter 233- Earth Stage Peak Rank Alchemist Part 2

Ye Wu Chen initially wanted to find a ce to release his power, but at this moment, a group of people came walking over. His charming appearance changed drastically. Walking at the front was the grey-robed elder Ye Qiu, who wasn¡¯t on good terms with Wu Yu. There was a rather handsome man of about twenty beside him. His brows clearly disyed arrogance. He didn¡¯t seem to put Ye Wu Chen, who was guarding the door, in his eyes¡­ A couple of male and female youths wearing the Medicine Sect¡¯s attire followed behind them. They were frequently ttering the two. Ye Qiu and the younger man were enjoying all of this, with smiles on their faces. ¡°Master, I don¡¯t believe that with my ability I still have toe and investigate a Human Stage Mid Rank alchemist.¡± The man smiled and chuckled mockingly. His eyesnded on the worn-down thatch-roofed house, a mocking smile on his face. ¡°Fu Lin, that little girl is still the disciple of that old man Wu Yu. We should pay her a visit. Since your strength has already reached the Earth Stage High Rank, you should go and tutor her a little.¡± Ye Qiuughed arrogantly. He had moved behind that old man Wu Yu¡¯s back in order to teach thetter¡¯s disciple a lesson. A puny Human Stage Mid Rank wasn¡¯t worthy of the importance ced on her. Who told that old man Wu Yu to offend him many years ago? His ability was simr to that old man¡¯s, so he definitely couldn¡¯t do anything to him. As such, he nned to work on the other¡¯s disciple this time, and let that disciple know what it truly meant to be a genius. To put it nicely, this was tutge. To put it frankly, this was a chiding for being a mere Human Stage Mid Rank alchemist at such an age. If that wasn¡¯t poor talent, then what else could it be? Looking at his disciple beside him, Ye Qiu smiledcently. That old man Wu Yu, ifparing disciples, was doomed to lose to him¡­ Ye Qiu walked in front of the door and nced at Ye Wu Chen and with a slight frown said, ¡°Get the little girl Mu Ru Yue toe out. Just tell her that her master¡¯s acquaintance hase to meet her.¡± Ye Wu Chen held his head tightly. The rampaging power in his body made him unbearably ufortable, but he knew that he must bear with it for now. Ye Wu Chen lifted his gaze toward this uninvited person and shouted, a sinister and cold expression on his charming face, ¡°Get lost!¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Ye Qiu¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Immediately call that little girl out. I am an acquaintance of her master, so I am her elder. What does she mean by staying in her room and not meeting me?¡± Ye Wu Chen slightly narrowed his eyes. His gaze still cold and sinister, he shouted again, ¡°Scram!¡± This time, he merely spoke one word. But from that word, Ye Qiu could feel pressure making him nearly lose his breath as he stared astonished at this ordinary looking yet noble and charming man. ¡°Not good!¡± Ye Wu Chen clenched his fists tightly and coughed out a mouthful of blood. His charming face was as white as paper. He was currently as weak as a newborn. Normally, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to suppress this power. Ye Wu Chen was a little surprised at himself for being able to do it for such a long period of time. Yet, he knew that even if he were to die, he wouldn¡¯t let this power hurt the young girl inside the house behind him. It was due to this belief that he forcefully bore with it. Since the power couldn¡¯t be released, it could only rampage inside his body. But he couldn¡¯t leave this ce and could only guard this door to the death¡­ Ye Wu Chen gently closed his eyes and, with a trace of gloom shing across his eyes, shouted, ¡°Scram! Don¡¯t make me say this a fourth time!¡± Chapter 234 - Earth Stage Peak Rank Alchemist Part 3

Chapter 234 - Earth Stage Peak Rank Alchemist Part 3

At this moment, Ye Qiu recovered from his astonishment. He sniggered at Ye Wu Chen¡¯s pale face. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect such an expert to be protecting that trash. That little girl does indeed have a great appearance. It is no wonder you would protect her to the death. Hehe! I admit that you are really powerful. It is a pity, however, that your current physical condition isn¡¯t good. If it were, I wouldn¡¯t be your match if we fought.¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s heart shuddered slightly; he knew this old man was telling the truth. If it were the norm, they would have already died under his de¡­ ¡°Even if I have severe injuries now, I can still deal with the both of you. My power is still sufficient!¡± Ye Wu Chen waved his hand and a purple sword appeared in it. ¡°I won¡¯t let anyone disturb her!¡± Inside the room, Mu Ru Yue was focused on refining her pill and was clueless about what was happening outside. With her gaze locked onto the Phoenix Furnace, perspiration rolled down her pale face. Right at this moment, her mental power was used to its limit. If she wasn¡¯t careful, this pill manufacturing would fail¡­ But there was only this single set of medicinal ingredients in her possession. She mustn¡¯t make any mistake! Suddenly, Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body softened, and she nearly copsed to the floor. She had used up most of her strength and had even lost the ability to stand up¡­ She took out an Energy Replenishment Pill, without any hesitation. The pill in her mouth was like candy. Instantly, her pale face started to recover its rosiness. The dimming me in her hand lit up once more. If she hadn¡¯t used the Energy Replenishment Pill to recover, then perhaps she wouldn¡¯t be able to refine an Earth Stage Peak Rank pill. This kind of pill really required a massive amount of energy. Mu Ru Yue pressed her lips together firmly, as she stared fixedly at the Phoenix Furnace before her¡­ Under the light of the rising of the sun, the man¡¯s purple robe fluttered, even without wind. Blood flowed from his seductive lips. He wiped it away and then raised his head to look once more at the elder who was in a sorry state. Of course this old man didn¡¯t have the power to hurt him this bad. The extent of this damage waspletely due to the power still rampaging in his body¡­ ¡°Brat, this is the Medicine Sect. You shouldn¡¯t be so unbridled!¡± Ye Qiu¡¯s expression darkened. He looked at the Medicine Sect disciples at the side and signalled them to quickly call the head of the Medicine Sect over. This man was too powerful. Even though he had a severe injury, Ye Qiu still wasn¡¯t his match¡­ ck mes gradually expanded from the man¡¯s feet. Within that cold and sinister aura was another aura that could destroy heaven and earth. This power still couldn¡¯t be suppressed for long as he was already reaching his limit. Moreover, it was toote to leave now¡­ ¡°Scram!¡± Ye Wu Chen roared in anger when he saw that Ye Qiu still wanted to draw nearer. From his body, the tyrannical power burst forth and directly tossed Ye Qiu backwards. At the side, Fu Lin was stupefied. His master, a Xiantian Mid Rank Martial practitioner, was unable to defeat this young man? Ye Wu Chen¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent as he shot his gaze toward Ye Qiu. He walked over to him, with light steps, and said, ¡°If you hadn¡¯te to disturb her, then perhaps you could have kept your life. It is a pity that you threw that away.¡± After eliminating the threat this old fellow brought, he would cripple his own powers¡­ He had wanted to possess a tyrannical power to protect her. If this power was destined to harm her, then what was the point in keeping it? Chapter 235 - Earth Stage Peak Rank Alchemist Part 4

Chapter 235 - Earth Stage Peak Rank Alchemist Part 4

¡°What are you doing?!¡± Suddenly, a bellow was heard from the front. The sect leader of the Medicine Sect led a group of people and headed here hastily¡­ Wu Yu looked at Ye Wu Chen who seemed to be in dire straits. He instantly eximed in surprise and paled. Swish! He moved in a sh toward him and ced his hand gently on his pulse. ¡°Your internal injury seems severe. Is it that damnable old man¡¯s fault?¡± This man belonged to his precious disciple, so as her master, how could he allow his disciple¡¯s person to get hurt? ¡°Not good!¡± Seeing the man¡¯s killing intent, Mu Rong Tian¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°Elder Ye Qiu, leave quickly!¡± But, before Ye Qiu could climb up to his feet, a purple sword light whizzed through the sky. Hong! That sword light sent his body flying violently away. The enormous boulder behind him, smashed into smithereens. At this moment, the crowd saw the man who made such a bigmotion. He was on his knees, with his sword piercing the ground and his sweat-soaked hair sticking to his charming face. ck power slowly expanded outward with him at the centre. Wu Yu hastily retreated a few steps away as he looked astonished at Ye Wu Chen. ¡°Wha¡­ what the hell is going on?¡± Ye Wu Chen raised his head to look at Wu Yu and spoke emphatically, ¡°Don¡¯t let anyone disturb Mu Er!¡± If she was just manufacturing an Earth Stage High Rank pill, then with her proficiency there wouldn¡¯t be a problem. But Mu Ru Yue was trying to manufacture an Earth Stage Peak Rank pill. With her mental power that taut, she should not be disturbed in the slightest. Otherwise, she might suffer severe side effects to her mind. He had done what he did, even as he was enduring the pain of that rampaging power, for the sake of preventing anyone from entering to disturb Mu Ru Yue¡­ Wu Yu was startled. Just as he wanted to say something, the next moment left him stupefied once more. ¡®This man wanted to cripple his own Dantian! With his power, he could be a self-proimed monarch within the Sheng Domain. Why did he want to destroy his power?¡® Naturally, Wu Yu didn¡¯t know thatpared to Mu Ru Yue, this power was nothing in Ye Wu Chen¡¯s heart. His power was unable to protect her and could even harm her, so it didn¡¯t matter if he lost all of it. He also believed that even if he became a trash, that woman wouldn¡¯t leave him. In that case, this would suffice¡­ Ye Wu Chen gradually moved his hand toward his Dantian. With gentleness in his purple eyes, he slowly raised his hand and gathered some power. If this power were to hit it, his Dantian would shatter into pieces. From then on, the power wouldn¡¯t bother him, and he would be a trash¡­ ¡°Ye Wu Chen, what are you doing!?¡± Suddenly, an angry shout was heard from behind him. The man¡¯s body stiffened and hisrge hands stayed back from his Dantian. He turned his head toward the house and saw a white-clothed young girl running hastily toward him in fury¡­ ¡°Mu Er, don¡¯te over. I can¡¯t control this power anymore. You will get hurt if you get closer!¡± Ye Wu Chen shouted anxiously. At that moment, a purple ray of light shed through the air, heading toward him. A young girl¡¯s voice was heard after that, ¡°I¡¯ve already manufactured the Purple Gold Pill. Consume it now.¡± ¡®Purple Gold Pill?¡¯ Ye Wu Chen was stunned as he grabbed the pill that came flying toward him. When he held the purple pill, an ice-cold feeling passed from his palm to his body¡­ After he ced the pill in his mouth, the chilling feeling seeped into his heart. As if summoned by something, the expanding ck power withdrew into his body¡­ Chapter 236 - Earth Stage Peak Rank Alchemist Part 5

Chapter 236- Earth Stage Peak Rank Alchemist Part 5

At this moment, Ye Wu Chen finally felt the peace he hadn¡¯t had for a long time. When he used his inner sight to check his body¡¯s condition, he saw that a purple light was surrounding the ck power. That light was gradually healing his originally damaged internal organs. ¡®That tyrannical power finally wouldn¡¯t erupt again?¡¯ Ye Wu Chen still hadn¡¯te back to his sense when a figure jumped toward him and pressed him firmly to the ground. She was fuming as she scolded earth-shatteringly, ¡°Ye Wu Chen, you actually wanted to cripple your power? Didn¡¯t I tell you to trust me? I definitely wouldn¡¯t have let that power erupt again, no matter what!¡± If she had been even the slightest bitte, the oue would have been unimaginable. Ye Wu Chen felt a little wronged. His pitiful expression with that charming smile was really moving; his ordinary appearance was very nice to look at as well. ¡°If I didn¡¯t do that and had hurt you, I would regret it for my entire life.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart shuddered violently. She knew that if Ye Wu Chen had released that power, he wouldn¡¯t have gotten hurt. Moreover, with Wu Chen¡¯s personality, he naturally wouldn¡¯t bother to consider the safety of the Medicine Sect. To him, the death of others was iparable to crippling his power himself. He did that solely for her¡­ In this world that respected experts, losing one¡¯s power was worse than losing one¡¯s life. Yet, this man was willing to cripple his tyrannical power in order to prevent himself from harming her. ¡°Wu Chen, you are such a fool.¡± A fool no one could separate her from¡­ ¡°Mu Er, if I were to be a trash, would you abandon me for others?¡± Ye Wu Chen smiled charmingly,his gaze focused on the young girl¡¯s exceptional face. He didn¡¯t mind in the slightest how intimate their position was. Mu Ru Yue was still pressing down on his body as she focused on her man beneath her. Her gaze was determined and certain. ¡°Don¡¯t even mention losing your powers. Even if your hands were crippled, legs were handicapped, or even if your lower part lost its function, you are still my, Mu Ru Yue¡¯s sole man.¡± Ye Wu Chen smiled as this was already sufficient. The couple looked at each other with deep love. It was as though they didn¡¯t notice the crowd at the side. Mu Rong Tian¡¯s expression darkened slightly; this man had hurt Ye Qiu in front of him. He was very unruly, but he understood that with this man¡¯s power, no one here could be his match. No matter how displeased he was, Mu Rong Tian could only bear with it. Wu Yu gradually sighed. When this man wanted to cripple his power, it really gave him a scare. It was great that it ended well. But what was beyond his imagination was that this man was Ghost King Ye Wu Chen, his disciple¡¯s fiance. Not only was this man powerful, he was also deeply in love. He was reallypatible with Wu Yu¡¯s precious disciple. At this moment, a voice filled with curiosity was heard from the side. ¡°Hmm? There¡¯s actually an Earth Stage Peak Rank alchemist I didn¡¯t know of, here. But the lingering scent from the pill is really alluring. Little girl, were you the one that refined an Earth Stage Peak Rank pill just now?¡± Suddenly, an elder appeared above the crowd, slovenly in dress and manner with unkempt beard. He was currently smiling, eyes narrowed, at Mu Ru Yue. When Mu Rong Tian saw the elder, he was stunned as he asked in surprise, ¡°Master, why have youe?¡± ¡®Master?¡¯ The crowd was stunned. Could this be the the Medicine Sect¡¯s old head, the legendary Senior Dan? Chapter 237 - I Can Treat His Illness Part 1

Chapter 237 - I Can Treat His Illness Part 1

¡°I heard themotion, so I came here to have a look.¡± The elder smiled gently, looking at Mu Ru Yue on the ground as he asked curiously, ¡°Little girl, can you tell me the name of the pill you just refined?¡± Mu Ru Yue looked at the elder with an unkempt beard and slovenly appearance. ¡°Purple Gold Pill.¡± ¡®Purple Gold Pill?¡¯ Senior Dan¡¯s eyes lit up; he had never heard of such a pill before and was naturally interested. ¡°Little girl, are you an Earth Stage Peak Rank alchemist?¡± There wasn¡¯t just one Earth Stage Peak Rank alchemist on this continent, but one of only about seventeen years of age? Could that be ordinary? Everyone gasped, focusing their gaze on this young girl. Under the gaze of the crowd, she nodded slightly. Hua! At this instant, the crowd became shocked and had gazes of disbelief trained on her young appearance. ¡°Earth Stage Peak Rank alchemist. She¡¯s actually an Earth Stage Peak Rank alchemist¡­¡± Howughable that they¡¯d thought she was only a Human Stage Mid Rank alchemist. Then, all of their gazes shifted to Wu Yu. They could already guess that this old man intentionally made Mu Ru Yue y the pig to eat the tiger. With his childish behavior, he could really do that. Wu Yu chuckled a couple of times as he casually epted everyone¡¯s gaze. Didn¡¯t they look down on his disciple? Now what? Weren¡¯t they stupefied? It was good to teach these few elders that not everyone liked to show off their power like an idiot, thinking they were so powerful. ¡°Little girl, didn¡¯t you tell me you were Earth Stage High Rank? How did you be a Peak Rank in the blink of an eye? You really make me ashamed as your master. Perhaps before long, you would exceed me.¡± Wu Yu felt slightly dejected but also felt more proud. Who made fate have this little girl be his precious disciple? At this time, Senior Dan was tremendously excited after Mu Ru Yue¡¯s affirmative answer to his question. With brightly lit eyes, he looked at her and asked, ¡°Little fe, are you interested in being my disciple?¡± An Earth Stage Peak Rank expert.Tsk! Tsk! This little fe was really great. There were only a few who could exceed her record inside the Central Region. ¡°Senior Dan, do you know about something called ¡®firste first serve¡¯? Little girl Ru Yue is my disciple. You¡¯re stealing my disciple right in front of me. Can your face be any thicker?¡± When Wu Yu heard this old man ask Mu Ru Yue to be his disciple, he instantly erupted in fury. Currently, he didn¡¯t care even if this was Senior Dan. Anyone who wanted to snatch his precious disciple were dreaming with their eyes open. Senior Dan didn¡¯t look at Wu Yu and just raised his brows, staring at Mu Ru Yue. Mu Ru Yue raised her head to look at Senior Dan and pondered whether to tell him of her connection with Madam Sheng Yue. After a long pause, she said calmly, ¡°My surname is Xiao. Xiao Ru Yue is my other name.¡± In the Xiao family¡¯s record, it really was her name, but her name was also Mu Ru Yue in Hua Xia, so outside the family, she was used to using this name. ¡°Xiao?¡± Senior Dan¡¯s expression slightly stiffened. ¡°You are from the Xiao family?¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded gently. ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m from the main branch of the Xiao family.¡± The main branch of the Xiao family only had a connection with Xiao Tian Yu and Madam Sheng Yue¡­ ¡°You¡­ you are little girl Yu Er¡¯s daughter? No wonder you looked a little familiar. It seems you really can¡¯t be my disciple.¡± Senior Dan felt excited. He didn¡¯t expect Yu Er¡¯s daughter toe to the Medicine Sect. Could it be that Yu Er made here here? Was Yu Er no longer angry at him after all these years? Chapter 238 - I Can Treat His Illness Part 2

Chapter 238 - I Can Treat His Illness Part 2

The crowd couldn¡¯t understand what happened as they swept their gazes at Senior Dan and Mu Ru Yue. Could it be that the Xiao family had offended this Senior Dan, resulting in him treating this girl so badly? Only Mu Rong Tian understood what Senior Dan meant¡­ It would have been a joke. Since Junior Apprentice Sister Yu Er was Senior Dan¡¯s disciple, he was Mu Ru Yue¡¯s senior by two generations; how could he take her in as his disciple? With this seniority, Mu Ru Yue was equivalent to his granddaughter. How could a mother and daughter be under the same master? Moreover, Mu Rong Tian knew how biased Senior Dan was to his Junior Apprentice Sister. If his Junior Apprentice Sister was willing, then she would have be the head of the Medicine Sect. How, then, would he have had a turn? Although Senior Dan had seemingly been angry at Junior Apprentice Sister for abandoning the Medicine Sect, these past few years, he had often caught the old man zoning out, looking at his Junior Apprentice Sister¡¯s old room. This little girl was Junior Apprentice Sister¡¯s daughter and even had such talent. How could Senior Dan not look after her¡­ ¡°That¡¯s right, Rong Er, what happened here?¡± Senior Dan shifted his gaze to Mu Rong Tian. Mu Rong Tian¡¯s heart throbbed. He knew that what was going toe hade. ¡°Master, I¡¯m actually not too sure. When I arrived, I saw Niece Yue Er¡¯s person fighting with Ye Qiu. I will need them to tell me what happened.¡± Since he was the Elder Apprentice Brother of Junior Apprentice Sister Yu Er, he should call her daughter, niece. But it had still given him a shock that Junior Apprentice Sister would have such a talented daughter, because Xiao Tian Yu and Junior Apprentice Sister Yu Er didn¡¯t have any talent in alchemy. Yet, their daughter was so shocking with that monstrous talent. Seeing Senior Dan shoot a gaze over, one of the Medicine Sect¡¯s disciple didn¡¯t try to continue hiding what happened and told him everything. ¡°The matter started out like this. Grandmaster Ye Qiu and his disciple Fu Lin came here to look for Lady Ru Yue. He said that he came here on behalf of Grandmaster Wu Yu, to have Fu Lin teach her. This man didn¡¯t allow Grandmaster Ye Qiu to enter the room. Grandmaster Ye Qiu proimed himself Lady Ru Yue¡¯s elder and said she shoulde out to greet him; thus, they started to fight.¡± He wanted Fu Lin to teach Mu Ru Yue? Fu Lin was just an Earth Stage High Rank alchemist. How could he teach an Earth Stage Peak Rank? Had the world be a fantasy, or had someone started to go mad? This was like an alchemist child saying, ¡®Hey, let me teach you a lesson,¡¯ to an alchemist master. ¡°Elder? How can that bastard be an elder?¡± Wu Yu was angry as he red daggers at half dead Ye Qiu. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t guessed wrongly, my disciple was facing a breakthrough in alchemy. When an alchemist is refining regr pills, there isn¡¯t usually a need to worry about people disturbing them. But if it is a breakthrough in rank, then they indeed mustn¡¯t be disturbed in the slightest. Otherwise, their mental power wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand the interruption. If it wasn¡¯t for that brat Ye Wu Chen trying to block him, then my disciple would have be a cripple. What sort of motive did he have for trying to disturb my disciple? How can a puny Earth Stage High Rank have the ability to tutor my disciple?¡± Ye Qiu was wearing gold ted soft armour which had blocked a portion of the power from thest attack. At the moment, even though he was only half alive, he hadn¡¯t died yet and was already slowly regaining his consciousness. When he heard the conversation around him, he really wanted to lose consciousness again. ¡®That little girl was an Earth Stage Peak Rank? How was Wu Yu lucky enough to recruit such an outstanding disciple? It was such a joke that he¡¯d actually treated her like a trash.¡¯ Chapter 239 - I Can Treat His Illness Part 3

Chapter 239 - I Can Treat His Illness Part 3

¡°You haven¡¯t died?¡± When Ye Wu Chen felt Ye Qiu¡¯s aura, his charming face turned toward him. He narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°Gold ted soft armour? You had such a thing on you, huh. But Ben Wang wants it now.¡± He smiled sinisterly and under the gaze of the crowd, walked toward Ye Qiu. Ye Qiu eximed, ¡°What do you want? Sect leader, Senior Dan, please save me, quickly!¡± Since he just regained his consciousness, hisplexion was still pale white. Senior Dan didn¡¯t make any moves. After hearing the report from that Medicine Sect disciple, he really wanted to just kill this damnable bastard with a strike of his palm. How could his disciple¡¯s daughter be touched by this old man? ¡°Sect master, I know a way to treat the young master. If you save me, I¡¯ll treat the young master.¡± Ye Qiu was apprehensive and shouting loudly. He didn¡¯t care what happened now. He just wanted to escape this ordeal first. Mu Rong Tian was ted, but when he looked at Ye Wu Chen, he hesitated. With his own ability, he couldn¡¯t fight against this man, not unless he were stopped by master¡­ When he raised his head to look at Senior Dan standing in mid air, he knew he didn¡¯t have the slightest intention of helping. This could be counted as Ye Qiu¡¯s misfortune. Of all the possible people, why did he choose to harm Junior Apprentice Sister Yu Er¡¯s daughter? With Senior Dan¡¯s overprotectiveness of Junior Apprentice Sister Yu Er, he was probably currently holding back his impulse to kill that damnable Ye Qiu. In the past, his master had suppressed all objections in order to have his Junior Apprentice Sister be appointed as the head of the Medicine Sect. This already proved how unreasonable this old man was. Ye Wu Chen looked at Ye Qiu. Ye Qiu spurted out a mouthful of blood and had a pale white face, as he looked at the man before him in an astonishment. This man was obviously much stronger¡­ Then, even while under the gaze of the crowd, Ye Wu Chen acted extremely brazenly. He used a me to burn Ye Qiu¡¯s outer clothes to ashes and forcefully snatched the gold ted soft armour from thetter¡¯s body. Perhaps he found the armour dirty, so he used a me to burn off all the dirt on it. Robber! Everyone stared at the man, shocked. This guy wasn¡¯t any different from a robber. ¡°Mu Er,¡± Ye Wu Chen turned around and returned to Mu Ru Yue¡¯s side. He smiled charmingly and said, ¡°I hadn¡¯t given you anything yet. I¡¯m just using this gold ted soft armour to win your favour, a kind of love token from me. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already erased that person¡¯s aura from it so this gold ted soft armour is very clean. After you wear it, even if they are a Xiantian Low Rank Martial practitioner, they wouldn¡¯t be able to hurt you.¡± As for Ye Qiu, he didn¡¯t make any further moves as Wu Yu wouldn¡¯t let him off anyway¡­ Mu Ru Yue took the gold ted soft armour unceremoniously. ¡°Wu Chen, you say that, but it seems like I also haven¡¯t given you anything yet.¡± Ye Wu Chen chuckled charmingly. His purple eyesnded on the young girl¡¯s body. At this moment, his had a gentle expression, reserved only for her. ¡°Mu Er, you can give me the best gift in the world.¡± ¡°What?¡± Mu Ru Yue was stunned and had not yete back to her senses because of what he said. Ye Wu Chen didn¡¯t care that he was in public and smiled lightly. ¡°After you marry me, wouldn¡¯t giving me a son be the best gift? Then in the future, our son and I can protect you. Yet, it will be better if you have a pair of boy and girl twins. In that case, my son and I will carry out the mission of protecting you two, mother and daughter.¡± Mu Ru Yue was moved. If it wasn¡¯t for Ye Wu Chen disappearing for a period of time, perhaps they would have already been married. Chapter 240 - I Can Treat His Illness Part 4

Chapter 240- I Can Treat His Illness Part 4

Not long after she came to this continent, she became betrothed to this man. Yet, so many things had happened, and so they hadn¡¯t wedded yet¡­ When the crowd looked at this couple with such deep feelings for each other, they couldn¡¯t help but sigh. This man was an undeniably good husband material but his sole defect of being insufficiently attractive that made them look ipatible when she stood beside him. Under thementation of the crowd, the man¡¯s face suddenly changed¡­ His previously ordinary appearance disappeared, reced by a divinely handsome face. It made the girls present stunned for a moment as they stared dazedly at the charming and handsome man before them. This man was both handsome and elegant. He was also so strong that it was terrifying. More importantly, he was deeply devoted in love. With his handsome appearance¡­ wasn¡¯t he just like a person depicted only in books? How could such man not attract the attention of the girls? This man¡¯s eyes, however, seemed to only see Mu Ru Yue. Others were unable to find their image in his purple eyes¡­ ¡°Sect leader!¡± Ye Qiu turned his head and looked at Mu Rong Tian. He clenched his teeth. ¡°I really know how to treat the young master¡¯s illness. Your son¡¯s life can be saved with but a single word from you.¡± Mu Rong Tian frowned and asked calmly, ¡°What illness did Grandmaster Ye Qiu see in my son?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Ye Qiu was stunned. To be honest, he didn¡¯t know what was wrong with Qing Chu. He only said that in order to dy time as he knew that man wouldn¡¯t let him go. Once he averted this ordeal and took the opportunity to leave, what could they do to him outside? ¡°Sect leader, the young master has a type of intestinal parasite in his body that eats at his life force, thus resulting in his current condition. I just need to refine a pill to eliminate that parasite. It will take some time, however.¡± Since these people didn¡¯t really know the young sect master¡¯s condition, he should be able to trick them a little. Intestinal parasites could only be found in Blood Ground. Even Wu Yu shouldn¡¯t have seen it before. Mu Rong Tian looked at Ye Qiu; perhaps he truly was Qing Chu¡¯s final hope. Just as he was about to beseech Senior Dan for help, his words were sealed in his mouth as a cold voice was heard. ¡°Intestinal parasite?¡± Mu Ru Yue chuckled lowly. ¡°When a person has an intestinal parasite in his body, the entire body would be cold and three hidden red lines will appear behind his ear. The intestinal parasite will then be active every full moon, and the person will be in intense pain. The intestinal parasite usually stays quietly near the Dantian, so there would be a protrusion in that area. The protrusion would be where the parasite lives. More importantly, the way to eliminate the parasite is really simple: You just have to use parasite grass; you don¡¯t need to manufacture a pill. Sect leader, did what I just said match the young master¡¯s condition?¡± Ye Qiu¡¯s expression changed greatly as he shouted in anger, ¡°What do you know?!¡± Intestinal parasites were rarely seen, and even books didn¡¯t contain a clearly written solution for removing them. This little girl must be speaking nonsense. How could she have knowledge even Wu Yu didn¡¯t? ¡°Senior Dan should know best whether I¡¯m lying or not.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled faintly. ¡°Moreover, I also want to say that I have the ability to treat him.¡± Now that she¡¯d broken through to the Earth Stage Peak Rank, she could manage to manufacture that pill¡­ The crowd was stunned. They looked in disbelief at Mu Ru Yue. An Earth Stage Peak Rank alchemist could do something this crowd of Mundane Stage alchemist grandmasters couldn¡¯t? Chapter 241 - I Can Treat His Illness Part 5

Chapter 241 - I Can Treat His Illness Part 5

¡°What nonsense are you saying?¡± Ye Qiu clenched his fists tightly, his body shivering from anger. ¡°I admit your talent is outstanding, but don¡¯t think you¡¯re omnipotent. There are several alchemists here better than you. If even they couldn¡¯t do it, then how can you?¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t bother to look at Ye Qiu. She just shifted her gaze to Senior Dan. Senior Dan stayed silent for a while before gently nodding. ¡°I believe in the little girl.¡± How could he not trust Yu Er¡¯s daughter? Currently, Senior Dan was suppressing his excitement and ignoring the gazes of the crowd, as he shifted his gaze to Mu Ru Yue. He chuckled and said, ¡°Little girl, you can treat the Medicine Sect as your own home. If anyone bullies you and the head of the Medicine Sect can¡¯t do anything, you can seek me out for help. This old man¡¯s age is rather advanced and his legs aren¡¯t as agile as before, but he still has the ability to protect his disciples and their offsprings.¡± With those words from Senior Dan, this little girl could do whatever she wanted in the Medicine Sect and no one would dare say anything. Ye Qiu¡¯s expression changed as he looked furiously at Mu Ru Yue. Once this little girl fails to treat the young master, will Senior Dan still help her to such an extent?¡¯ It wasughable how the current Ye Qiu thought Senior Dan treated her specially due to her words. He was clueless about how the Senior Dan¡¯s beloved disciple whom he doted on the most was her mother¡­ After the crowd was dismissed, Wu Yu didn¡¯t leave. He walked to Mu Ru Yue¡¯s side and chuckled, asking, ¡°Little girl, you made such amotion again. I just don¡¯t understand why Senior Dan didn¡¯t continue to request and recruit you as his disciple until the end.¡± Mu Ru Yue looked at the dismissed crowd before moving her gaze to Wu Yu¡¯s elderly face. She shrugged her shoulders. ¡°My mother is his disciple, so I should actually call him grandmaster in this case.¡± Wu Yu was stunned, then he chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s not bad. That old man¡¯s strength is very high. His alchemy standard is simrly very strong. Even though I don¡¯t know what rank he is at now, I know he¡¯s much stronger than me.¡± Hearing that, Mu Ru Yue became a little curious. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say the strongest alchemist here is a Mundane Stage Low Rank?¡± Wu Yu rolled his eyes at her. ¡°I had indeed said that, but the problem is that the old man isn¡¯t from here; he came from the Central Region. He represents the Medicine Sect and created a branch sect here, so he¡¯s a person of the Central Region. His title as Senior Dan also originated from the Central Region; senior isn¡¯t just a rank. That is, we call ourselves grandmasters here, but in that ce, they are simply called seniors. It¡¯s the respect for experts. Have I rified it now?¡± ¡°Central Region? Master, do you know the Central Region very well?¡± Mu Ru Yue blinked her eyes as she asked that. ¡°Hehe! Master hasn¡¯t been to the Central Region, but we, alchemists of high rank, do have a general understanding with our current status. For example, we know of those renowned people known as Zi Huang and Senior Yue in the Central Region.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart suddenly skipped a beat. She didn¡¯t know how many times she had heard those two names from Nangong Zi Feng. ¡°Master, can you tell me more about Zi Huang and Senior Yue?¡± ¡°I¡¯m actually not too clear on that. Senior Yue is just a title, same as Zi Huang. Even though he¡¯s known as Zi Huang1, he isn¡¯t an emperor. It seems that it¡¯s due to his name being Zi Huang that he had such a title. I don¡¯t know Senior Yue¡¯s real name, though. ¡°The two were a legendary couple in the Central Region. They both possessed tyrannical talent and superior strength. They were also devoted to each other; no matter how many women in the Central Region envied the woman and fancied the man, he only had her. More importantly, Senior Yue is the sole alchemist in the Central Region that had almost reached the Divine Stage. It¡¯s a pity that the couple had fallen a thousand years ago¡­¡± Chapter 242 - Unpredictable Future Part 1

Chapter 242 - Unpredictable Future Part 1

Mu Ru Yue frowned. ¡®They both fell? What on earth happened a thousand years ago?¡¯ She couldn¡¯t forget how Nangong Zi Feng had called her and Ye Wu Chen Senior Yue and Zi Huang respectively¡­ ¡®How was that couple rted to us?¡¯ ¡°Master, do you have specific knowledge about the circumstances of those two?¡± Wu Yu looked curiously at Mu Ru Yue. This little girl seemed uninterested in most everything. When did she be interested in this?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know much, but I do know that Zi Huang seemed to be a person of the Zi family in the Central Region. I also heard that , the Zi family was thergest power in the Central Region at that time, but Zi Huang and Senior Yue were assassinated while away from the Zi family. As for the rest, I don¡¯t know. Only that, from that day onward, Zi Huang and Senior Yue disappeared from the Central Region.¡± Wu Yu sighed as that was really all he knew. Mu Ru Yue pondered for a bit before nodding, not revealing any trace of her thoughts. ¡°I understand. Master, I will go and prepare some medicine for the young master, so I won¡¯t be apanying you.¡± ¡°Little girl, just do your best.¡± Wu Yu smiled faintly. No matter what this disciple did, she didn¡¯t want him, her master, to worry for her. However, that instead made him feel rather gloomy¡­ Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t speak any further and just casually found a person to lead her to Mu Rong Qing Chu¡¯s living quarters. Moonlight entered the room illuminating the man¡¯s hair. He stood with both hands behind his back, facing the window. His gazended on the courtyard outside his room. Then, as though he felt the young girl¡¯s arrival, the man smiled faintly and turned around. His gentle and beautiful voice was like a spring wind to the listener, so pleasant to the ear that it could captivate people unknowingly. ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± Mu Ru Yue was stunned. For some reason, she had a feeling that this man already knew she woulde. Could she be mistaken? ¡°I¡¯m rather certain about treating your illness, but I need to ask you a couple of questions first.¡± The man lifted his hand slightly, with a shallow smile on his divinely handsome face. He was obviously cold, but with that smile, he exhibited an immortal-like sight. He was incredibly beautiful. This ethereal man had such beauty that it seemed surreal. ¡°Have a seat.¡± ¡°No need. I¡¯ll head off once I¡¯ve asked a few questions.¡± said Mu Ru Yue, shaking her head. ¡°Your attribute is wind, and your body wasn¡¯t very good from the start, then you lost a huge amount of your life force five years ago. If I hadn¡¯t guessed wrongly, could it be that you made contact with a nt called Red Ant Leaf?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re referring to a grass that has a red leaf in the shape of an enormous ant, then I have indeed made contact with it five years ago.¡± ¡°Then, it¡¯s right.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes lit up and, with a faint smile, she exined, ¡°That is a Red Ant Leaf, a tremendously poisonous grass which will gradually deplete a human¡¯s life force. There is an Earth Stage Peak Rank pill known as the Nine Tripod Cauldrons Pill that can detoxify that poison, but manufacturing it will require some time.¡± Qing Chu smiled calmly, a trace of warmth gradually appeared on his cold face. ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you then.¡± Mu Ru Yue lifted her gaze to look at Qing Chu, who had an unsurprised expression from the start. With a raise of her brows, she said, ¡°You seem rather uncaring about whether this poison can be removed or not. Previously, you also didn¡¯t show any disappointment when you found out that there might not be a treatment. Even now, you still look just as rxed.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t care, but¡­ that I know I won¡¯t die,¡± Mu Rong Qing Chu said indifferently. He had already known his fate from the start. Chapter 243 - Unpredictable Future Part 2

Chapter 243 - Unpredictable Future Part 2

Mu Ru Yue was a bit taken aback with this answer. Then, as though Qing Chu read her mind, he smiled slightly. ¡°Do you know that there is a kind of power in this world that enables people to see the past and the future?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart jolted. She had read this in the Xiao family archive. It had depictions of people blessed by the heavens with the ability to see the past and the future. However, the heavens were fair, as those blessed with such powers would never obtain happiness¡­ How could those people obtain happiness when they already knew their past and future? They were destined to be alone for their entire lives and live on in solitude. ¡°So, I had already known earlier on that I won¡¯t die, as your appearance will save my life.¡± There wasn¡¯t anyone in the world that really wanted to die. Mu Rong Qing Chu was the same. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t care about his apparent death warrant, but that he already knew from the start that there would be such a result. Likewise, he knew that he would have countless encounters with this young girl in the future¡­ ¡°A blessed person.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled faintly. ¡°I thought it was just something the world made up. I didn¡¯t expect such a person to really exist.¡± ¡°The rumours of the world are fabricated ording to facts. It isn¡¯t anything out of this world for such people to exist. I can predict the future, but I have to pay some price for knowing them, every time. Even so, to repay you for saving my life, I will help predict a little of your future.¡± Mu Rong Qing Chu¡¯s gaze was on Mu Ru Yue. He knew this young girl definitely wasn¡¯t simple ever since the first time he¡¯d seen her. ¡°I shall give my thanks then.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded slightly. ¡°I¡¯ll give you your pill in five days time.¡± Looking at Mu Ru Yue¡¯s leaving figure, Mu Rong Qing Chu gradually closed his eyes. The light of the setting sun shone directly down upon his body. The man¡¯s beauty looked surreal under the sunset. His sickly white appearance attracted tender feelings toward him. Suddenly, his expression changed and he spurted out a mouthful of blood from his throat. ¡°Can¡¯t be seen. It actually can¡¯t be seen¡­¡± Her future was nk. There were actually people in this world he couldn¡¯t foresee¡­ Mu Rong Qing Chu¡¯splexion turned increasingly pale, aplex expression on his face. She was really something out of this world. Otherwise, he would be able to see through her. There was only one exnation for this: Her future would have countless changes that even he wouldn¡¯t be able to predict¡­ ¡°Perhaps she is the most unique person in this continent.¡± Mu Rong Qing Chu chuckled faintly. He was very interested in this kind of person, one he couldn¡¯t see through. It was unknown what her future would be like. Moreover, it shouldn¡¯t be simple¡­ Five dayster. Mu Rong Tian paced back and forth anxiously within the main branch of the Medicine Sect. His gaze often shot outside. Mu Ru Yue made him collect some medicinal nts and gave the word that she would manufacture the pill after five days. Today was already the fifth day. He didn¡¯t know what progress the pill had reached. He became increasingly anxious as he thought about that. Inparison, Mu Rong Qing Chu, who sat at the side, was much more calm and collected. He had already predicted his own end long ago. He knew without error that Mu Ru Yue would save his life today. White robes entered the room under the crowd¡¯s gaze. The young girl seemed extraordinary as her face stayed emotionless. It was as though she hadn¡¯t seen the people waiting for her. ¡°Niece Yue Er, how is it?¡± Mu Rong Tian walked hastily over to her and asked anxiously. Chapter 244 - Unpredictable Future Part 3

Chapter 244- Unpredictable Future Part 3

Mu Ru Yue smiled slightly and opened her palm. There was a green pill emitting an intense life force within it. She raised her head to look at Mu Rong Tian. ¡°Let him consume this pill.¡± It was still uncertain whether this pill could save his son¡¯s life, he was already at his wit¡¯s end. Mu Rong Tian took the pill and walked briskly toward Mu Rong Qing Chu. Everyone¡¯s eyes followed his actions. They didn¡¯t know if such a young girl would really be able to use an Earth Stage Peak Rank pill to treat the young master¡¯s body. After all, even alchemists from the Central Region were clueless on how to treat him. Mu Rong Qing Chu smiled and looked calmly at Mu Rong Tian¡¯s hand. He took the pill gently and ced it in his mouth. In an instant, a cool liquid flowed down his throat and into his stomach. Mu Rong Tian was nervous as he looked unblinkingly for the changes on Mu Rong Qing Chu¡¯s body. Mu Rong Qing Chu slowly lifted his gaze. His originally pale face gradually became rosy. As though Mu Rong Tian felt these changes himself, he became jubnt. ¡°Qing Chu, your body¡­¡± Mu Rong Qing Chu smiled faintly, as per usual. ¡°I can feel my life force slowly getting stronger. Even though the speed is rather slow, it¡¯s no longer diminishing.¡± The man was still as calm and collected as before, even as his body finally became healthy again. There weren¡¯t even any changes on his divinely handsome face. ¡°That¡¯s great! That¡¯s great!¡± Mu Rong Tian¡¯s heart was so stirred that he teared up as he spoke those words repeatedly. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze was on this Mu Rong father and son. It was unknown why, but she had a feeling that the rtion between these two wasn¡¯t only that of a father and son. There seemed to be some secret behind it¡­ When those arrogant alchemists saw such a sight, they were shocked into speechlessness. Who would have thought that she really did have the ability to treat the young sect master? His condition seemed impossible to treat even to those alchemists from the Central Region. ¡°She¡¯d really seed!¡± Ye Qiu¡¯s voice was quivering. He initially wanted to escape this ce but decided to stay and watch Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression when she failed. Instead, it was he that made a joke of himself in the end. Why was that old man Wu Yu able to gain such a genius disciple? Ye Qiu¡¯s jealousy overwhelmed his anger. He had bickered with that old man for most of his life. In the end, he was left with such a sorry state because of thetter¡¯s sole disciple. He became sorrowful as he pondered over this. He didn¡¯t know how these people would deal with him. If he knew this was going to happen, he should have taken the chance to sneak out of the Medicine Sect. Mu Ru Yue indeed didn¡¯t n to let Ye Qiu off the hook. She hadn¡¯t dealt with him because she¡¯d been working on the manufacturing of the pill for thest couple of days. Therefore, in order to prevent him from taking the chance to sneak away, she had already made Ye Wu Chen watch that old man¡¯s every move. If that old man just created trouble as usual, she could ignore him. However, that didn¡¯t mean she could forget: If it wasn¡¯t for him, how would Wu Chen be pushed to the point where he almost crippled his own powers? She definitely wouldn¡¯t let such an incident ur again! ¡°Lady Mu.¡± Mu Rong Qing Chu saw that Mu Ru Yue had turned around to leave, so he stood up slowly to follow her. Once both of them stepped out of the room, he called out in order to halt her steps. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s stopped as she asked without looking back, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve promised you five days ago that I would take a glimpse at your future.¡± Mu Rong Qing Chu¡¯s lips curved up into a smile. His handsome face was so outstanding under the sunlight. ¡°But what I saw waspletely nk.¡± Chapter 245 - Unpredictable Future Part 4

Chapter 245- Unpredictable Future Part 4

¡°nk?¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her brows as she turned to look at the man behind her. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Mu Rong Qing Chu nodded slightly and calmly as a breeze, said, ¡°I wanted to tell you that your future isn¡¯t fixed like others, so what your final oue will be depends on your own efforts. You¡¯re extraordinary. I can¡¯t tell you what your future will be like, whether it will be happy or sad; everything is up to you.¡± Mu Ru Yue looked downward slightly, and then, after a long moment, disyed a smile to Mu Rong Qing Chu . ¡°Actually, I have never believed in destiny. My life is in my hands. No matter what you could have seen in my future, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have followed that path. The final goal I¡¯ve set for myself is to reach the pinnacle of the world by his side. If, as we reach for that goal, the heavens try to stop us, then I will go against it and create a bloody path.¡± Mu Rong Qing Chu¡¯s heart palpitated. ¡®My life is in my hands? This is the first time in his life he heard someone say that¡­¡¯ ¡°You really are a special person. No wonder I¡¯m unable to foresee your future.¡± Mu Rong Qing Chu smiled faintly. ¡°I¡¯m really envious of that man for having someone willing to go against the heavens for him.¡± But, his own fate was already set. If only he could be like her, ignoring everything but her goal¡­ As though Mu Ru Yue understood the man¡¯s thoughts, she focused her gaze on him and said each word clearly, ¡°Mu Rong Qing Chu, so what if you¡¯re a blessed person? Just do whatever you want. Your life shouldn¡¯t be controlled by the heavens¡ªYou should be the one in control. Why don¡¯t you try putting down your responsibilities? Who decided that all blessed people must abandon their personal happiness? If you have the will, you will get what you want.¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t stay after she said that. She turned around and started to move away from Mu Rong Qing Chu¡¯s line of sight. He needed to think about everything else on his own. She could only tell him that much. As for Mu Rong Qing Chu¡¯s final oue, it didn¡¯t have anything to do with her¡­ Mu Rong Qing Chu focused on the young girl¡¯s leaving figure. A slight ripple could be seen in his usually calm and collected gaze. After hearing the girl¡¯s words,yer uponyer of waves seemed to be surging in his heart. Would he be able to defy the heavens and obtain the life he wanted? Perhaps he should give it a try¡­ A light smile graced Mu Rong Qing Chu¡¯s lips. There was a change in the way he looked at Mu Ru Yue. ¡°Damn it! That little girl really treated the young master¡¯s illness. What to do? What should I do now?¡± Ye Qiu paced back and forth in his room but nothing came up. When he saw the white-clothed young girl enter the room with Wu Yu, he was so apprehensive that his body shuddered. ¡°Wh¡­ why are you here?¡± It was undeniable that the older a person was, the more they coveted life and feared death. Ye Qiu simrly feared death. Right now, he just wanted to safely leave this ce. ¡°Why am I here?¡± Mu Ru Yue chuckled, but her smile was frosty. ¡°You¡¯ve hurt my fiance. Do you think I¡¯ll let you off? Ye Qiu, you shouldn¡¯t have hurt him to that extent. So I have a pill here, and I want you to swallow it yourself.¡± Upon saying that, she opened her palm. A pill with a blood-like colour was within, giving off a terrifying light. Fear showed in Ye Qiu¡¯s eyes. ¡°What pill is that?¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled slightly, ¡°It¡¯s a pill that will make your energy and mental power disappear. Moreover, it will prevent from having any ill intent toward anyone in this life ever again. Otherwise, you will live a life worse than death.¡± Chapter 246 - Unpredictable Future Part 5

Chapter 246 - Unpredictable Future Part 5

Scrapping a person¡¯s power would make him suffer more than just killing him. If he hadn¡¯t nearly caused Ye Wu Chen to cripple his own power, then Mu Ru Yue wouldn¡¯t have been this ruthless. ¡°I won¡¯t consume it!¡± Ye Qiu red viciously at Mu Ru Yue. He had gotten used to others looking at him with respect. It would be unimaginable for him to live his life as a trash¡­ ¡°You really don¡¯t want to?¡± Mu Ru Yue sniggered coldly. ¡°I remember that your disciple¡¯s talent is not bad and you dote on himpletely¡­¡± Ye Qiu was shocked, and he paled. His disciple hadn¡¯t helped him when he was in trouble and even now chose to hide at the side; however, Fu Lin wasn¡¯t just his disciple¡ªhe was also his illegitimate son, his only son. This girl, using Fu Lin to threaten him¡­ ¡°You are such a demonic girl! Aren¡¯t you scared of retribution?¡± Ye Qiu shrieked crazily; his body was shaking slightly. ¡°Retribution?¡± Mu Ru Yue looked at Ye Qiu. With coldness in her eyes, she continued, ¡°Ye Qiu, if you provoked me alone, then perhaps I wouldn¡¯t have resorted to doing this. However, Wu Chen suffered severe injuries and almost crippled his power because of you. If I were to receive retribution for avenging him, then I am willing to ept it. Since you are not willing to consume the pill by yourself, then¡­¡± Ayer of frost covered the young girl¡¯s face. Just as she wanted to continue, Ye Qiu interrupted her with resolution in his tone, ¡°I will consume it!¡± He didn¡¯t have any other choice now¡­ After epting the pill, Ye Qiu closed his eyes and consumed it. The pill instantly liquefied after entering his mouth, making it impossible for him to spit it out. ¡°I¡¯ve already consumed it, leave me now!¡± In order to say just that one line, Ye Qiu gritted his teeth and used almost all of his strength. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows were slightly raised as she said, ¡°You didn¡¯t wait for me to finish what I wanted to say. If you didn¡¯t want to consume it, I wouldn¡¯t have forced you and would have just taken your life away. But since you have made such a choice, you won¡¯t be able to die even if you want to now. Ye Qiu, you nearly caused my husband to cripple his power. I will let you have a taste of that.¡± Ye Qiu didn¡¯t wish to cripple Ye Wu Chen¡¯s power, but he was the indirect reason why it almost happened. If it wasn¡¯t for Ye Wu Chen¡¯s power being beyond his, she would have probably seen only his corpse when she left the pill refining room¡­ That man was the reverse scale1 of her heart. Nobody was allowed to touch him! ¡°Master, let¡¯s go.¡± Mu Ru Yue shrugged her shoulders and no longer looked at Ye Qiu who copsed to the floor. From this moment on, he would no longer be an existence among the Mundane Stage Alchemists and Xiantian experts. Wu Yu looked at Mu Ru Yue and chuckled. This little fellow could be counted on to have great survival skills. Since this continent worked in a way where the strong was respected, if she had let Ye Qiu off, then with his viciousness, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have done the same. Thus, the best move was to cripple his power and suppress him. It would be much more painful for Ye Qiu to be a trash than to simply be killed off¡­ Ye Qiu focused on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s leaving figure. He clenched his fists tightly, a trace of hatred shing in his heart. But when he looked with hatred at Mu Ru Yue, an intense pain arose in his mind. That pain was literally worse than death. This girl was really vicious for making him unable to hate her when he desperately loathed her¡­ The current Ye Qiu didn¡¯t think in the slightest that Mu Ru Yue wouldn¡¯t have treated him in such a fashion if he hadn¡¯t sought trouble and fought with Ye Wu Chen, hurting him severely¡­ He just reaped what he sowed. He shouldn¡¯t me anyone for that¡­ 1. A dragon has a reverse scale on their body that they will protect with their life. Even the nicest of dragons would go mad with anger when it¡¯s touched. Basically, to touch it is the worst thing you could possibly do. Chapter 247 - Brother And Sister’s Reunion And Heading Home Part 1

Chapter 247- Brother And Sister¡¯s Reunion And Heading Home Part 1

Therge event held by the Medicine Sect quickly came to its conclusion; nheless, those that came to the Medicine Sect didn¡¯t think it was a wasted trip. That was because upon departing from that ce, they would be able to brag that they had seen a seventeen-year-old Earth Stage Peak Rank alchemist who had treated an illness that left several higher ranked alchemists clueless. This was especially embarrassing for those alchemists that had disdained her for being a mere Human Stage Mid Rank alchemist. They now badly wanted to dig a hole and hide in it. During this period of time, the Qin family¡¯s people wanted to visit Mu Ru Yue, but were blocked outside by Ye Wu Chen. He didn¡¯t like strangers disturbing their peaceful time together. Inparison to that, Mu Ru Yue and Ye Wu Chenmenced with their ns. Marriage! Hence, every alchemist in the Medicine Sect got an invitation to witness the wedding of Ye Wu Chen and Mu Ru Yue. This event would be held on the 15th of the following month. Mu Ru Yue thought it would be a bit too much of a rush, but Ye Wu Chen had already reached the limits of his patience. If it wasn¡¯t for the incident with the Saintess Sect, they would have already wedded, and perhaps there would have already been a child in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s womb by now. The dy had dragged on for nearly a year already. Ye Wu Chen frowned slightly as he thought about the sect leader of the Saintess Sect who escaped his clutches. Ghost Manor had been searching for the location of the Saintess Sect, but it was to no avail. That man was a scourge. No matter what, he would eradicate him sooner orter. But after his own wedding with Mu Er, that man shouldn¡¯t have any more thoughts regarding her¡­ After distributing the invitations, they rushed toward the Xiao family in order to prepare for the wedding ceremony next month. Fortunately, they had already prepared most of the necessities for the ceremony, so they didn¡¯t need to use too much effort in getting their wedding ready. As Mu Ru Yue and Ye Wu Chen were passing by a forest near Xiao family¡¯s residence, they saw a long, x-coloured-robed man whoy unconscious on the grass. His face was pale due to massive blood loss. This man was very good looking. His appearance was so handsome that it seemed carved, with sword-like brows. His long hair spread all over the ground, and his body was covered with blood. The countless de wounds on his body made him look terribly horrifying. Despite that, his beauty wasn¡¯t affected in the slightest. His strong and healthy wide chest was exposed and gave off a charming glow under the sunlight. Mu Ru Yue initially wanted to ignore the man and walk past him, when suddenly, her gaze fell on the jade pendant at the man¡¯s waist. The word ¡®Xiao¡¯ that was distinctly carved on the pendant caught her attention¡­ ¡°Xiao!¡± ¡®It can¡¯t be that this man is from the Xiao family, right?¡¯ ¡°Mu Er, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Ye Wu Chen turned his head to look at Mu Ru Yue, with a gentle smile on his charming and handsome face. Mu Ru Yue narrowed her eyes and exined, ¡°This man has the Xiao family¡¯s jade pendant. He should be rted to the Xiao family. I want to save him!¡± Perhaps this jade pendant was something he just picked up or he could just have the same surname, but she would rather save thousands of the wrong people as long as there was a possibility that they were the right people. If he really was from the Xiao family, she would definitely be remorseful her entire life if she were to ignore him. Mu Ru Yue took out a pill and forced it into the man¡¯s mouth. The man obviously still had some lingering consciousness, as he swallowed the pill. The moment the pill was consumed, the man gradually opened his eyes¡­ What kind of eyes were those? They were so deep they seemed to draw people to him. They were like bottomless pits that would make it impossible for people to see any of the man¡¯s emotion. When the man¡¯s eyesnded on the young girl, a trace of wariness appeared in his ck eyes as, word by word, he uttered, ¡°Who are you?¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t answer his question and instead asked calmly, ¡°Are you a person from the Xiao family¡ªwhat is your name?¡± Chapter 248 - Brother And Sister’s Reunion And Heading Home Part 2

Chapter 248 - Brother And Sister¡¯s Reunion And Heading Home Part 2

The man¡¯s voice was cold, void of any emotion. ¡°Xiao Feng.¡± Xiao Feng? Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart palpitated as she looked the man¡¯s cold and handsome appearance. ¡°You¡¯re elder brother Xiao Feng?¡± ¡°Elder brother?¡± Xiao Feng looked curiously at the young girl and, with a slight knit of his brows, continued, ¡°Who are you?¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled then chuckled. ¡°Mu Ru Yue, but it should be Xiao Ru Yue now.¡± The man was stunned. Even though he was out investigating the Nangong family, before he went missing, he had still received a letter from his parents that said they had found his long-lost little sister. That younger sister was Mu Ru Yue. ¡°You are second sister?¡± The man looked in shock at the young girl before him. ¡°Are you really my long-lost sister?¡± That little bundle from that year had grown so much¡­ ¡°You¡¯ll be able to verify it once we head home.¡± Mu Ru Yue looked at the man and continued, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you disappeared while investigating the Nangong family. What happened? How did your body be so filled with wounds?¡± The light in Xiao Feng¡¯s eyes darkened slightly, as he chuckled bitterly. ¡°Previously, I was ambushed by the Nangong family which resulted in me being unconscious from severe injuries. If it wasn¡¯t for a girl¡¯s help, I would have already been eaten by magical beasts. Moreover, the ambush had led to the sealing of my power, making me lose mybat strength. Despite that, the girl didn¡¯t disdain me for being a trash and took care of me meticulously. She isn¡¯t really beautiful, but is still pleasant looking. She isn¡¯t an aristocraticdy, but her kindness made me fall for her.¡± After hearing his words, Mu Ru Yue got the gist of it. She didn¡¯t expect such a melodramatic matter to happen to Xiao Feng. He was first hurt and rescued, then fell in love with the girl who saved him. Wasn¡¯t that too melodramatic? Mu Ru Yue raised her brows. ¡°What happened next?¡± ¡°Following that©`¡± A trace of sorrow shed past Xiao Feng¡¯s eyes as he continued, ¡°The parents of that girl looked down on me as a trash and forbade her from continuing to interact with me. They¡¯d also arranged a fiance for her. That girl initially fought against her parent¡¯s arrangement. Butter, when I suggested she elope with me, she changed her mind, saying that I won¡¯t be able to protect her with my power. I initially wanted to bring her back to the Xiao family after recovering from my injuries. However, her fiance didn¡¯t want to let me off, and she just stood there watching him torture me¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her gaze to Xiao Feng and asked,¡°What family n is that?¡± ¡°It is the Wu family of South ind. That girl was the eldest young mistress of the Wu family, Wu Qing Xue. Forget it, let¡¯s just treat it as I having bad sight. Since the girl left me due to myck of power, she isn¡¯t worthy of my affections.¡± It was a joke how he initially thought she was special and didn¡¯t mind being with him, regardless of his identity and talent. Currently, he was rather grateful that his power was sealed, else how would he have been able to see her true face? Mu Ru Yue ced her fingers on Xiao Feng¡¯s wrist. A trace of light shed past her eyes. ¡°Wu Chen, can you do me a favour?¡± Ye Wu Chen smiled. His charming smile intensified his beauty. ¡°Don¡¯t just ask for a favour. You can even ask for a hundred. Your husband is willing to go through water and tread fire for his wife.¡± ¡°It is really simple. You should be able to see the seal within elder brother¡¯s body. I will refine an Earth Stage Peak Rank pill, and you will assist me by helping him break the seal.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze darkened slightly. This seal had probably been created by Nangong Zi Feng and had been controlling Xiao Feng from within. If she didn¡¯t break the seal as soon as possible, perhaps the oue would be undesirable. It was precisely due to this seal that she hadplete trust in Xiao Feng¡¯s identity. Chapter 249 - Brother And Sister’s Reunion And Heading Home Part 3

Chapter 249 - Brother And Sister¡¯s Reunion And Heading Home Part 3

Xiao Feng¡¯s heart jolted, a trace of astonishment gracing his cold face. Did he hear it right? His sister said she was going to manufacture an Earth Stage Peak Rank pill? An Earth Stage Peak Rank alchemist already held a highly prestigious status in the world, excluding the Central Region. Could she be an Earth Stage Peak Rank alchemist? Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t bothered with Xiao Feng¡¯s thoughts as she nced at him. ¡°Father and mother were really worried when you disappeared. You should head back to the Xiao family to reunite with them first.¡± Upon hearing that, a trace of guilt rose in Xiao Feng¡¯s heart. He had been recuperating in South Ind these past days and his wounds had recovered only recently. He initially wanted to make a full recovery before taking that woman back to the Xiao family to meet his parents. Who could have known this would happen? ¡°Second sister, let¡¯s head home. It¡¯s also been some time since I¡¯ve been home¡­¡± Excitement shone on Xiao Feng¡¯s handsome face as he thought about reuniting with his family. He didn¡¯t know how much that little girl Qing Qing had grown and if someone had dealt with the Nangong family¡¯s matter¡­ In the Xiao family of Xiao City. Leaves littered the courtyard. Madam Sheng Yue was standing under the maple tree as she looked afar, sighing for the nth time. ¡°Yu Er, are you thinking about Yue Er and Feng Er?¡± Xiao Tian Yu embraced her from behind. With a gentle smile, he continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They¡¯ll be fine.¡± Madam Sheng Yue sighed. ¡°That girl is so mischievous to actually run to the Nangong family by herself. I shouldn¡¯t worry for that? If something were to happen to her too, what should I do?¡± Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s voice was choked with emotions as she said that. When she remembered the report from Yan Jin, she was a little frightened. If something were to happen to her daughter, even she didn¡¯t know what she would do. ¡°Yue Er didn¡¯t want you to worry so she reported it to you only after she had aplished her objective. Just stop worrying, alright? She should have already met up with Senior Dan. She might even be on her way home already. Who knows? She might even bring Feng Er back with her!¡± Madam Sheng Yue sighed. ¡°It will be great if that really happens.¡± Those two were her daughter and son. She couldn¡¯t help but worry¡­ Just as she was thinking about Mu Ru Yue and Xiao Feng, a joyful voice came from the front yard. ¡°Young head, young madam, great news! The second young mistress has returned with¡­ with the eldest young master!¡± Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s body shook. It seemed as though she couldn¡¯t believe her ears as she asked again, ¡°What did you say?¡± The man was panting, but he still reported hastily, ¡°Young madam, your subordinate has reported that the second young mistress and the eldest young master has returned and are heading here now.¡± Now that Madam Sheng Yue heard what the person said clearly, happiness appeared on her elegant and exceptional face. This was certainly the greatest news she had heard in this period of time. Suddenly, footsteps sounded from behind. Madan Sheng Yue turned around stiffly. When she saw the two familiar faces, she was so stirred up that her tears flowed down uncontrobly. ¡°Mother, we have returned.¡± Xiao Feng walked before Madam Sheng Yue and lowered his head to say that gently. Madam Sheng Yue extended her shaky hands, one to caress Xiao Feng¡¯s face and the other to pull Mu Ru Yue into her embrace, her heart could only really calm down after feeling the heat of their bodies. ¡°Feng Er, Yue Er, you two have finally returned. Do you know how fearful your mother was? Please don¡¯t do such risky activities in the future. You can leave all the dangerous matters to your parents.¡± Mu Ru Yue leaned into Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s embrace and smiled as she felt this familiar warmth. ¡°That¡¯s right, mother, how¡¯s the Nangong family?¡± Chapter 250 - Brother And Sister’s Reunion And Heading Home Part 4

Chapter 250 - Brother And Sister¡¯s Reunion And Heading Home Part 4

¡°Nangong family?¡± Madam Sheng Yue snorted. ¡°The Nangong family was seeking death so how could we let them off with their old and new debts? Therefore, the Nangong family has already been annihted by our Xiao family. This time, those old fellows didn¡¯t say anything.¡± After saying that, she lifted her gaze to Ye Wu Chen who stood by the side. She smiled in satisfaction. ¡°You are Ghost King Ye Wu Chen? The fiance of my precious daughter?¡± Ye Wu Chen smiled charmingly as he bowed respectfully toward Madam Sheng Yue and Xiao Tian Yu. ¡°Your small son-inw pays his respect to father-inw and mother-inw.¡± Madam Sheng Yue chuckled from hearing mother-inw. On the other hand, Xiao Tian Yu was slightly displeased as he had only just found his daughter, yet she was now stolen by a stinky brat. He initially wanted to let her stay by his side for a couple more years. ¡°Little brat, even though Yue Er hasn¡¯t been living by our side, she is still our Xiao family¡¯s treasure. If you want to marry her, you have to promise me a couple of things. Number one, you are forbidden from taking in other wives and shall not have any unusual interactions with other girls. Number two, don¡¯t let my daughter¡¯s tears fall in sadness. If you dare to let a drop of tear fall or dare to betray her, then I will sever any future interactions between you and her forever. It is useless even if you regret it at that point. Number three, you must protect Yue Er¡¯s life. You can¡¯t let her be in any danger that may lead to her losing her life.¡± Actually, when Xiao Tian Yu said thest line, he was already being lenient. He understood Mu Ru Yue¡¯s personality. She didn¡¯t need a man¡¯s protection. It would make her growth stagnate if she just stayed under the wings of her man. She didn¡¯t need that, so he just demanded for Mu Ru Yue to not be in any danger that was fatally risky. Getting hurt when battling happened often and wasmon. But Xiao Tian Yu wanted her to live in the Xiao family in this life while under his protection so that no harm would fall on her. However, he also understood that he would never be able to restrict his daughter. Her hearty with the Central Region and not with Sheng Domain¡­ ¡°Father-inw, don¡¯t worry. If I ever do something to let Mu Er down in the slightest, I am willing to sever my legacy and be unable to have sexual intercourse from then on. My person, my heart, will belong only to Mu Er. If I were to look at other girls, except for her, I¡¯m more than willing to blind myself. Of course, our future daughter will also be an exemption.¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s smile slowly vanished from his face. Resolution and determination filled his purple eyes. ¡°She is someone I will protect with my life. She will live, even if it will lead to my death. I also won¡¯t do anything that will upset her. Father-inw, please entrust her to me without any worries. I will dote on and protect her with everything I have.¡± Xiao Tian Yu sighed. Although he was reluctant for his daughter to marry, he wasn¡¯t willing to end such a good marriage bond. His heart was still reluctant once he thought that his daughter would seldom be home after her marriage. ¡°Father.¡± Mu Ru Yue looked at Ye Wu Chen and giggled. ¡°I forgot to tell you something. Wu Chen will be a live-in son-inw. Our marriage will be held in the Xiao family and simrly, we will just be returning to the Xiao family from now on.¡± Xiao Tian Yu was ted. This was undeniably the greatest news. Perhaps what Mu Ru Yue said calmed him. So, the more he saw his son-inw, the more satisfied he became. He couldn¡¯t wait to have their wedding organised. Everything would work out if they stayed in the Xiao family. When Ye Wu Chen saw Xiao Tian Yu turn his face faster than turning a page, a faint smile appeared on his divine visage. If he could satisfy his father-inw, then even if he was a live-in son-inw, it wouldn¡¯t be bad¡­ Chapter 251 - Brother And Sister’s Reunion And Heading Home Part 5

Chapter 251 - Brother And Sister¡¯s Reunion And Heading Home Part 5

¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Mu Ru Yue seemed to think about something. A spark shed in her eyes, then she continued, ¡°Remember to give an invitation to the Wu family of South Ind when distributing them.¡± Xiao Feng looked curiously at her as he had an idea regarding her goal. Madam Sheng Yue didn¡¯t understand her and frowned. Puzzled, she asked, ¡°Yue Er, the Wu family of South Ind doesn¡¯t have the qualification to participate in the marriage ceremony of the Xiao family¡¯s young mistress. Can it be that Yue Er had gone to South Ind recently?¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t have any connection with me, but she does with elder brother.¡± Mu Ru Yue shrugged her shoulders as Madam Sheng Yue gazed at her. With a crafty smile on her beautiful face, she continued, ¡°The Wu family has taken such good care of elder brother when he was hurt. We should naturally send them an invitation as a sign of our gratitude.¡± Madam Sheng Yue obviously didn¡¯t know what happened with Xiao Feng and the Wu family, so she nodded slightly. ¡°Alright, since they are Xiao Feng¡¯s benefactors, we should send them an invitation. Feng Er, when that timees, you should apany me in thanking them.¡± Xiao Feng nodded slightly. Wu Qing Xue had already been eliminated from his heart the moment she did nothing but watch as he was being tortured by those people. Since then until the future, he wouldn¡¯t want to have any rtionship with her. His heart would, however, still ache slightly every time he thought of what had transpired that day. He would only focus on taking care of his two younger sisters now. Glimmers danced in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes. She was curious as to how the Wu family would react after knowing elder brother¡¯s true identity. ¡®Will that woman regret?¡¯ ¡°Mu Er, what pill are you going to manufacture for elder brother?¡± As Mu Ru Yue entered the alchemy room, Ye Wu Chen¡¯s gaze had been following her as he moved. Mu Ru Yue rubbed her jaw and, with a faint smile, replied, ¡°Refinement Pill. It will be able to refine that seal. Wu Chen, perhaps elder brother can make use of Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s seal to assist him in improving his powers drastically. It can be counted as getting a blessing from his misfortune. However, I will need your help. I won¡¯t be able to do it myself.¡± This would probably be unimaginable for Nangong Zi Feng. She had nned to control Xiao Feng¡¯s body in order to hinder Mu Ru Yue, but who could have thought it would instead be a part of his power? Even though Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s cultivation level was really high, her understanding of alchemy wasn¡¯t as high. She knew Mu Ru Yue could manufacture the Refinement Pill, but how could she resolve a seal created by a Mid Rank Xiantian with her current cultivation? She would instead perhaps be able to do several things via Xiao Feng during the period of time Mu Ru Yue increased her power to the Xiantian Mid Rank cultivation. She was, however, clueless to the fact that if Mu Ru Yue had a stronger Xiantian expert at her side, she would be able to borrow his power to refine the seal. She had once again lost in this exchange due to herck of understanding on alchemy1. Ye Wu Chen lowered his gaze and chuckled. The Devil¡¯s Snare pattern on his face enhanced his charm. He was so good looking that others would be captivated even if they fully understood that this man was dangerous. ¡®My beloved girl is always so outstanding¡­¡¯ ¡°Mu Er, once you manufacture the Refinement Pill, I will support you with my strength.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded. ¡°Wu Chen, go first and let elder brother wait for me outside. I coincidentally have the ingredients needed to make the Refinement Pill here. Once I seed, I will head out to find you guys.¡± Ye Wu Chen seemed to have gotten used to Mu Ru Yue ordering him as he wordlessly and tenderly looked as the young girl took out the Phoenix Furnace before leaving. He helped her shut the room door on his way out. The instant the door shut, Mu Ru Yue took out all of the ingredients required to manufacture the Refinement Pill and spread them out before her¡­ 1. Instead of MRY needing to use her own strength¡ªwhich is weak¡ªNZF didn¡¯t know MRY could just rely on a third party to break the seal Chapter 252 - Grand Wedding With Congratulations From All Directions Part 1

Chapter 252 - Grand Wedding With Congrattions From All Directions Part 1

It wasn¡¯t only Xiao Tian Yu and Madam Sheng Yue in the main hall; old Man Xiao had alsoe. Everyone was waiting for Mu Ru Yue. After a while, a magnificent figure entered their sight. The young girl walked over slowly, her gazending on Xiao Feng. ¡°I have already manufactured the Refinement Pill. Elder brother, consume this pill first. Wu Chen will assist you in breaking the seal afterward.¡± Everyone¡¯s heart clenched as their gazes fell upon the pill in the young girl¡¯s hand. Xiao Feng nodded before he took the pill and consumed it without a second thought. Peng! He could feel a power rampaging throughout his body. Hisplexion paled within moments. Tchw! He spat out a mouthful of blood. ¡°Feng Er!¡± Madam Sheng Yue became nervous, so she gripped Xiao Tian Yu¡¯s hand tightly. She could only trust in her son and daughter pair at this moment¡­ ¡°Wu Chen.¡± Mu Ru Yue turned her head toward Ye Wu Chen. After they looked in each other¡¯s eyes, Ye Wu Chen nodded toward her. Hong! His palmnded on Xiao Feng¡¯s body. Traces of a dark power were inserted into thetter¡¯s body from his palm. When the strong power entered his body, it made Xiao Feng feel slightly better. However, his handsome and cool face was still pale. His sword-like brows were furrowed, expressing pain. Yet, no matter how painful it was, Xiao Feng didn¡¯t let out the slightest sound¡­ Hong! Hong! Hong! Hong! As the power in Xiao Feng¡¯s body fought against the seal, Xiao Tian Yu¡¯s fists clenched tight. Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s heart throbbed with pain as she looked at Xiao Feng¡¯s pale face. She desperately wanted to take on what he was currently experiencing. Only Mu Ru Yue remained stoic. As he was a man of the Xiao family, it was impossible that he couldn¡¯t withstand just this amount of pain. Moreover, this was a chance for Xiao Feng¡­ Under the nervous gaze of the crowd, a tyrannical power leaked out from Xiao Feng¡¯s body. That power was constantly intensifying. He had directly broken through to the False Xiantian realm from the Ninth Stage Houtian realm. Furthermore, it hade to a stop only after reaching the peak of the False Xiantian realm. Mu Ru Yue believed that he should be able to directly make use of this chance to break through to the next realm. But it had already reached the limit now¡­ ¡°What happened?¡± Old Man Xiao was stunned. ¡®Why did my grandson make a breakthrough so rapidly?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue sniggered slightly. ¡°Since the owner of the seal was so kind to ce it, how can I not make use of it? I converted the seal¡¯s power to elder brother¡¯s power so that he can make a breakthrough.¡± ¡®Nangong Zi Feng¡­¡¯ Mu Ru Yue lowered her gaze slightly. She would definitely settle all debts with that woman someday. In a mountain range not far from Sheng Domain, Nangong Zi Feng abruptly opened her eyes. Her expression changed drastically. Wah! She spat a mouthful of blood. She wiped the blood away from the corner of her lips. With a terrible expression, she whined, ¡°She was able to break my seal and also make use of the its power to let that man break through!¡± What made Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s heart ache the most was that this urred due to Ye Wu Chen¡¯s help¡­ ¡®Why does elder brother Wu Chen love only that woman in both the previous and this current life? If I was able to meet elder brother Wu Chen before her in this life, would elder brother Wu Chen¡¯s eyes still only contain her then?¡¯ The current Nangong Zi Feng had forgotten that she had entered the Zi family long before Mu Ru Yue appeared, but Zi Huang hadn¡¯t even spared her a gaze from the beginning to the end and instead fell in love with the old Mu Ru Yue that hadeter¡­ ¡°Mu Ru Yue, so what if you get stronger? You will definitely have people you care for!¡± Chapter 253 - Grand Wedding With Congratulations From All Directions Part 2

Chapter 253 - Grand Wedding With Congrattions From All Directions Part 2

What Mu Ru Yue had cared about the most was that adorable little child; therefore, Nangong Zi Feng had amputated all of his limbs in their previous life. That woman wouldn¡¯t have met her demise under heaven¡¯s cmity if she had not seen the pitiful state of her adorable son. It didn¡¯t matter even though she had lost her memories, she wouldn¡¯t be able to abandon that brat, with their bond as mother and son. ¡°Mu Ru Yue, I¡¯ve said he would be my man sooner orter! I won¡¯t let you two stay together unless you don¡¯t care about that brat¡¯s life!¡± A trace of malevolence shed in Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s eyes as she smiled. That girl wasn¡¯t suited to be an expert, because she cared too much about the people around her. In her previous life, she had lost her life due to the Zi family and her child. Now, she would meet the same end in this life. The Xiao family naturally didn¡¯t know what was happening on Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s side. At this moment, the Xiao family was preparing for Ye Wu Chen and Mu Ru Yue¡¯s wedding. Guests from all around the continent gathered in Xiao City as the wedding day neared. What position did the Xiao family hold in Sheng Domain? Just getting an invitation from the Xiao family was an acknowledgement of the invited people¡¯s strength, so every power that received the invitation had the qualifications to be proud of themselves. For example, the Wu family of South Ind¡­ Some big families which disdained the Wu family in South Ind hade hastily to pay them a visit and give them gifts after knowing about it. They were even willing to be the guards of the head of the Wu family in order to gain the right to enter the Xiao family of Sheng Domain. Since every family n could only bring ten guards with them, the greedy Wu Xin organized an auction to sell the positions. Those originally arrogant noblemen fought with all their might to obtain a position to be his guard, to the point that heads broke and blood flowed. Seeing such a sight, Wu Xin became incrediblycent. Even though he didn¡¯t know how he got into contact with the Xiao family, who in South Ind would look down on him? They could only tter and curry up to him now¡­ ¡°Xue Er, the day for the marriage of the eldest young mistress of the Xiao family is nearing. We should head out now.¡± Wu Xin chuckledcently. His status had been increasing rapidly ever since he obtained a connection with the Xiao family. Who in South Ind would dare to underestimate him? Wu Qing Xue bit her lips lightly and lowered her head. At this moment, the image of Xiao Feng¡¯s handsome and cold appearance entered her mind. That man indeed looked really great. His appearance beat her fiance¡¯s by several folds. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have fallen in love. It was a pity he was a trash that couldn¡¯t cultivate. Her father wouldn¡¯t permit her to marry him and she also wasn¡¯t willing to roam the streets without a stable home. She knew that if she were to really elope with him, her father wouldn¡¯t forgive her. Simrly, she would be bullied often as that man didn¡¯t have the strength to protect her. Her heart throbbed violently in pain as she thought about that. It would have been great if he wasn¡¯t a trash. She didn¡¯t wish he had an outstanding talent. It would suffice for her if he could just protect her. If that was the case, she would have dared to elope with him. ¡°Are you still thinking about that man?¡± Wu Xin nced at his daughter and snorted coldly. ¡°He has the same surname Xiao but the disparity between him and the Xiao family is too great. He is just a trash. He isn¡¯t worthy, for you to keep thinking about him. That¡¯s right, your fiance Lin Yue will also be apanying us. You should take advantage of this period of time to develop feelings with him.¡± Wu Qing Xue lowered her gaze slightly and nodded. ¡°Father, your daughter understands. Your daughter has already given up on him that day, so she won¡¯t continue to think about him.¡± The reason her father said he wouldn¡¯t be from the Xiao family even when he had the same surname was because it was impossible for a trash to appear in the Xiao family. If he were to be from that power, perhaps they would be together¡­ Chapter 254 - Grand Wedding With Congratulations From All Directions Part 3

Chapter 254 - Grand Wedding With Congrattions From All Directions Part 3

¡°Yue Er, this will perhaps be thest time motherbs your hair. I believe Wu Chen won¡¯t let you down.¡± Madam Sheng Yuebed Mu Ru Yue¡¯s silky hair gently, with a warm and elegant smile. Even though her daughter was still with the Xiao family, Madam Sheng Yue already felt the pain of her being married off. Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t say anything, just looked at the ancient mirror before her. She used a slender finger to caress her face gently. Her lips curved up into a faint smile. It had only been two years since she came here, but so many things had happened during that period of time. During the past two years, she had ced everything Wu Chen had done for her in her heart. How could she not be moved when there was such an outstanding man by her side? Her stone-like heart had been softened by his warmth. Suddenly, she remembered what the man had said in an innocent and sincere voice that day. ¡°My wife, have we met each other in our previous lives?¡± Perhaps it was really due to them knowing each other in their previous life that they found each other in this world¡­ ¡°Alright, Yue Er! It¡¯s about time we finish preparing.¡± Madam Sheng Yue smiled warmly as she took the bridal veil and ced it on Mu Ru Yue, then passed a red embroidered ball into her hands. She then gently guided her out. ¡°Elder sister¡¯s getting married.¡± Xiao Qing Qing skipped in from outside before continuing happily, ¡°I will make a mess of the bridal room today.¡± Madam Sheng Yue looked at Xiao Qing Qing¡¯s jade-like face and chuckled, ¡°Qing Qing, who taught you to make a mess of the bridal room?¡± ¡°It was elder brother.¡± Xiao Qing Qing blinked her eyes before giggling adorably. ¡°Elder brother said he wasn¡¯t home when his brother-inw stole his younger sister away. It made him unable to interact much with her, so he said not to let elder sister and brother-inw enter the bridal room easily. So, he told Qing Qing to mess up the bridal room.¡± Xiao Feng wouldn¡¯t have expected Xiao Qing Qing to sell him out so easily. ¡°Alright Qing Qing, don¡¯t hold up your elder sister¡¯s auspicious day. We should really head out now.¡± Madam Sheng Yue chuckled lightly. She had a son, two daughters, and now a son-inw. She should be satisfied with life now. The only worry she had left was that Feng Er was already so old but still hadn¡¯t brought a daughter-inw for her to see. The Xiao family differed from other powers, as no matter how the partner looked or what the partner¡¯s background was, so long as it was who Feng Er liked, she as his mother would also like her. ¡°Yue Er, after you marry Wu Chen, you must get pregnant as soon as possible. Mother can¡¯t wait to hold her grandchildren. Currently, your mother is reminiscing on the soft and tender feeling when mother had carried you in her embrace seventeen years ago. I can¡¯t believe that in the blink of an eye, that small, soft, and tender fe grew so much and is now getting married.¡± Madam Sheng Yue sighed slightly and and her eyes misted indistinctly. Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s heart jolted slightly. She wiped the corner of her eyes gently before holding Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hand as she said with a gentle and soft smile, ¡°Yue Er, let¡¯s go. We shouldn¡¯t dally any longer.¡± Mu Ru Yue let Madam Sheng Yue lead her out of the room. She was still a little at a loss when she thought of how she was going to be a wife soon. In Hua Xia, she had never thought of marriage. But ever since Ye Wu Chen appeared, changes gradually ured in her heart. Moreover, she would never, in her life, regret her decision to marry him. Every distinguished guest had already settled down in the wedding hall. All of them, excluding Wu Xin, was from a strong power, so Wu Xin¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but be rmed and restless. Chapter 255 - Grand Wedding With Congratulations From All Directions Part 4

Chapter 255 - Grand Wedding With Congrattions From All Directions Part 4

¡°Haha! It seems I hadn¡¯tete?¡± An elderly man¡¯sugh was heard from outside. Following that, an elder who looked slightly slovenly walked briskly into the room. Perhaps to attend the wedding Senior Dan had specifically dressed up; however, he reverted back to his sloppy appearance due to rushing over. He didn¡¯t have time to tidy up as he was runningte. When Wu Xin saw this old man¡¯s appearance, his eyes showed disdain. An elderly beggar actually came to attend the Xiao family¡¯s eldest young mistress¡¯ wedding ceremony. While he inwardly mocked thatte elder , the strongest powers of Sheng Domain were terribly shocked instead and hastily went over to greet thetter. ¡°Senior Dan, why have youe?¡± If the strongest family n in Sheng Domain was the Xiao family, then the most formidable expert was this Senior Dan. ¡°Yu Er is my disciple. Her daughter is naturally my grand disciple. Why wouldn¡¯t Ie to attend her wedding?¡± Senior Dan replied calmly, smiling. Not to mention the rest, even the elders of the Xiao family were stunned this time. ¡®Madam Sheng Yue was the disciple of Senior Dan? This was gargantuan news. Who would have expected Madam Sheng Yue, who wasn¡¯t an alchemist, was actually a disciple to Senior Dan?¡¯ In this case, the position of the Xiao family had be much more stable. Wu Xin was greatly shocked. Fortunately, he hadn¡¯t voiced out his opinion. It was beyond his imagination that this unkempt and slovenly-looking elder was the rumoured Senior Dan¡­ While the crowd was discussing, a pair of neers came walking in from outside. Everyone¡¯s gazes shot toward them. After they looked at the charming appearance of the groom, everyone took in a breath of cold air from the stunning sight. Some girls were even dazed. They had never seen such a man. He was so handsome that it didn¡¯t seem humanly possible like an ethereal god. The Devil¡¯s Snare pattern on the left side of his face enhanced the charm of his smile. He emitted a noble and powerful aura like that of an Asura. Yet, when the man¡¯s gaze fell onto the bride at his side, gentle rays of light surged from his purple eyes. His gentleness was really moving. It was a pity no woman could take a fancy to the Xiao family members. There was a girl who had been delusional in her love for Xiao Tian Yu. She wanted to be his concubine but instead met a terrible end. The Nangong family was the best example. ¡°Elder brother Xiao Feng!¡± Suddenly, a quivering voice attracted everyone¡¯s attention in the silent wedding hall. Wu Qing Xue pressed her lips firmly together as she looked at the man that came in after the couple, face pale. There seemed to be disbelief in her watery gaze. When Wu Xin saw Xiao Feng, he was also shocked speechless. ¡®Why is this man here?¡¯ Xiao Tian Yu frowned. He was really displeased with these people for interrupting his daughter¡¯s wedding ceremony. Just as he wanted to say something, Mu Ru Yue raised her bridal veil. When the impable appearance of the young girl became visible to the crowd, everyone who had previously gasped at Ye Wu Chen¡¯s appearance gasped violently once more. What did it mean to be a divine couple? These two were probably such a thing. They had never before seen a couple who had suchpatible appearances. It made people uncontrobly envious when they looked at this newly wedded couple. ¡°Miss, do you know my eldest brother?¡± Mu Ru Yue curved her lips into a faint smile. This girl indeed didn¡¯t have a devastating appearance, but her fresh and pure look had another type of appeal. She should be Wu Qing Xue of the Wu family, the girl her elder brother loved once. ¡°Your eldest brother?¡± The father and daughter were stunned. It was as though they heard a loud thunder and weren¡¯t able to return to their senses. Mu Ru Yue smiled and chuckled lightly. ¡°That¡¯s right, he is my eldest brother, the young master of the Xiao family, Xiao Feng.¡± Chapter 256 - Grand Wedding With Congratulations From All Directions Part 5

Chapter 256 - Grand Wedding With Congrattions From All Directions Part 5

The young girl¡¯s words struck Wu Xin¡¯s heart violently. He was stupefied. The trash Xiao Feng was the young master of the Xiao family? Impossible¡­ ¡°But, Xiao Feng is a trash. How can he be the young master of the Xiao family?¡± Swish! Swish! Swish! Countless gazes shot toward Wu Xin. Several people inwardly took delight in his disaster. To publicly mock the young master of the Xiao family as a trash, this person must be tired of living. The noblemen, who gave most of their wealth to Wu Xin to be chosen to escort the Wu family, retreated a couple steps immediately after hearing his words. It was as though they didn¡¯t know Wu Xin. ¡°Hehe!¡± Senior Dan chuckled and snorted as he said, ¡°There is someone who can call a False Xiantian expert a trash. This world has really changed.¡± ¡®False Xiantian?¡¯ Wu Xin¡¯s face paled instantly. Xiao Feng was not only the young master of the Xiao family but also a False Xiantian expert? This blow almost made him pass out. ¡°Younger sister, they are people from the Wu family.¡± Xiao Feng walked to Mu Ru Yue¡¯s side and purposefully reminded her. ¡°Oh! This is the Wu family.¡± Mu Ru Yue patted her head as though she just remembered who these people were. ¡°You are people of the Wu family from South Ind? Previously, , my eldest brother met with danger and had his power sealed while he was away from the Xiao family. Fortunately, the young mistress of the Wu family has saved him so brother even thought of marrying her.¡± After hearing her words,those retreating noblemen came running back to stand behind Wu Xin. They didn¡¯t expect the Wu family would be so fortunate as to make a connection with the Xiao family. ¡°Congrattions!¡± ¡°Head of the Wu family, you have such a great daughter.¡± ¡°Haha! It seems we will be congratting you in advance.¡± The guests stood up and smiled at Wu Xin, congratting him. Wu Xin was just the head of a small family n. When would he able to meet so many honorable people, especially ones who spoke and smiled at him? This made him dizzy, unable to recover his senses for a moment. Yet, it was undeniable that he was jubnt. How glorious was it that his daughter was being fancied by the young master of the Xiao family? How could he not rejoice? Wu Xin was too caught up in the moment that he had forgotten his previous disdain toward Xiao Feng. ¡°But it is such a pity.¡± Mu Ru Yue shook her head as she shot an icy gaze toward Wu Xin. ¡°The head of the Wu family didn¡¯t approve of my elder brother having a rtionship with the young mistress of their family and even forcefully arranged a marriage for her.¡± Those people wanting to congratte Wu Xin stiffened from Mu Ru Yue¡¯s words. ¡®Reject the marriage from the Xiao family? Just how foolish was the Wu family?¡¯ ¡°So my eldest brother decided he wanted to elope with the young mistress of the Wu family.¡± It was as though Mu Ru Yue felt the crowd¡¯s adaptability to sudden changes was too high that she didn¡¯t say everything in one go. This ever-changing oue indeed made people feel a little helpless. She looked calmly at Wu Qing Xue as she continued, ¡°It was more of a pity when the young mistress of the Wu family betrayed my eldest brother, and decided to ept her fiance in the end. Moreover, she just casually watched on as her fiance beat up my eldest brother who had his power sealed. If I hadn¡¯t passed by where he fainted, I¡¯m afraid my eldest brother wouldn¡¯t have been able to make it! ¡°Even though our Xiao family doesn¡¯t mind a female¡¯s status, background, and talent, we do expect her to be someone who can love not the status of Xiao family young master but Xiao Feng himself. If eldest brother had made his identity known, the Wu family would have definitely let Wu Qing Xue marry my eldest brother at all costs. Someone that had given up on him due to hisck of strength, that kind of girl is unnecessary to my Xiao family.¡± A bucket of ice cold water seemed to have been poured on Wu Xin¡¯s head. He could only feel his body turning ice-cold,unable to even speak¡­ Chapter 257 - Wedding Night Part 1

Chapter 257 - Wedding Night Part 1

Regret? That¡¯s right; Wu Xin indeed regretted. He had thought Xiao Feng was a trash, so he chose to break up the couple without any hesitation. Who could have known the person he thought was a trash would actually be the talented young master of the Xiao family? He seemed to feel the crowd¡¯s mocking gaze, making him desperately want to hide under the table from the shame. Who could still be happy after abandoning such a great son-inw for a nobody? Wu Qing Xue paled as she looked tearfully at Xiao Feng. Her gaze that brimmed with grievance attracted affection toward her. She seemed to want Xiao Feng to help them out. Xiao Feng turned his head and didn¡¯t even give her a nce. He acted as if this girl that loved high status and crushed the weak under her foot was a stranger unrted to him¡­ The people of the Xiao family weren¡¯t aware that such a matter urred between Wu Qing Xue and Xiao Feng. How noble and prestigious was their family¡¯s talented young master? Yet, these people dared to look down on their young master. Such a girl who wanted to stick to the young master after knowing of his status but disdained him when he was a trash didn¡¯t have the qualification to be the mistress of the Xiao family. With the capabilities of the young master, he would surely be able to find a much better partner. Wu Qing Xue¡¯s heart seemed to have instantly sank to the bottom of a valley. This man couldn¡¯t forgive her¡­ Something seemed to have mercilessly pierced into her heart. It was so painful, it bled. Even though the woman¡¯s appearance wasn¡¯t outstanding, her pitiful gaze easily hooked the men¡¯s hearts and souls. ¡°Your Wu family was so unfeeling and ruthless, but our Xiao family doesn¡¯t want to be the same, so I asked my parents to invite the Wu family from South Ind here as gratitude for saving his life. But¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze swept andnded on Lin Yue¡¯s terribly trembling body. After the Xiao family probed a bit, they figured out that this man was Wu QIng Xue¡¯s fiance, the one that nearly killed her eldest brother. ¡°Lin Yue of the Lin family. My eldest brother has already decided to leave the Wu family, but you still wanted to kill him. It is a unfortunate for you that you didn¡¯t expect my eldest brother to survive and walk a distance away after you left. He wasn¡¯t able to hold on and copsed in the end though. Coincidentally, I was walking by and found him not long after.¡± If it wasn¡¯t for her finding Xiao Feng, perhaps he wouldn¡¯t be able to return to the Xiao family alive¡­ Lin Yue¡¯s body violently shuddered, and his eyes widened in terror. He regretted previously using such a heavy hand on Xiao Feng.This world worshipped the strong.To actually harm the young master of the Xiao family, how many lives did he have? He wanted to ask for mercy, but realised that any excuse would be useless, as the talented young master of the Xiao family had almost died under his hand. What would his word amount to? Those people certainly wouldn¡¯t let him off! Sorrow filled his heart. Lin Yue regretteding to participate in the wedding of the eldest young mistress of the Xiao family. ¡°Alright, I said my piece. Father, mother, I will leave these people to you. I don¡¯t want my hands to be tainted with blood on my wedding day.¡± She, Mu Ru Yue, wasn¡¯t a kind person. Since someone touched her family, they must be prepared for retaliation. She really couldn¡¯t be a goddess who returns good for evil. In this world, no matter whether she was kind or evil, she was just a girl that wanted to protect her family. Mu Ru Yue walked to the main hall after returning her bridal veil over her head gently. There were a few seats at the main hall. Xiao Tian Yu and Madam Sheng Yue looked at each other before walking forth to sit below Old Man Xiao¡¯s seat. Wu Yu, as master of ceremony, smiled and walked forth. He cleared his throat and with a serious tone, he shouted, ¡°A bow to the Heaven and Earth¡­ ¡°Second bow to the main hall¡­ ¡°May the husband and wife bow to each other¡­ ¡°Send them to¡­¡± At the final step of the ceremony, an enchanting voice came from outside. ¡°Wait!¡± Chapter 258 - Wedding Night Part 2

Chapter 258 - Wedding Night Part 2

A red clothed figure energetically shed into the hall. The man¡¯s phoenix gaze lifted up slightly. His perfect smile with that stunning and gorgeous appearance made him look like an enchanter. His gazended on Mu Ru Yue. This man was even better looking than girls, causing a couple of them to lose their splendor. ¡°Feng Jing Tian!¡± Mu Ru Yue was stunned for a moment. ¡®Why did this damnable enchantere?¡¯ As Feng Jing Tian walked toward Mu Ru Yue, Ye Wu Chen gripped her hand firmly. A trace of a sinister aura radiated from his purple eyes. His handsome appearance was as sinister as the underworld when he raised his head to look at Feng Jing Tian. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Ye Wu Chen demanded sinisterly. His gaze was no longer gentle like when he looked at Mu Ru Yue. Feng Jing chuckled. His smile was truly devastating and stunning, to the point that the sun and moon looked washed-out inparison. ¡°I can be considered an old friend of this woman. I naturally came to congratte her on her wedding day.¡± He had previously been severely injured by this man and left in a vegetative state for half a year. Not able to move for that long, Feng Jing Tian hadn¡¯t been able to locate this young girl, else he wouldn¡¯t have been sote in arriving.1 Even though he did locate her in the end, he was still a step toote¡­ Feng Jing Tian narrowed his phoenix eyes slightly. With the beautiful smile on his exceptional face, it was unimaginable that his appearance was that of a man¡¯s. In the future, would his wife feel ashamed after they married? ¡°Even if you are married or be pregnant, I will still snatch you away.¡± Feng Jing Tian looked at Mu Ru Yue. With a smile that could stun the heavens and earth, he continued, overflowing with feelings, ¡°And then¡­ you will be my lover.¡± ¡®Love at first sight?¡¯ This couldn¡¯t be, yet for some reason, he kept seeing the image of this girl in his mind during the previous half year. Even her ice-cold tone couldn¡¯t make him forget about her. Perhaps he, Feng Jing Tian, had really fallen in love with a girl at that day¡­ He didn¡¯t understand what¡¯s so great about her that she could enter his heart so easily. Ye Wu Chen became gloomy and his purple eyes stared coldly at Feng Jing Tian. He parted his lips slightly to shout coldly, ¡°Scram!¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Feng Jing Tian threw his head back andughed, Hisughter shook the crowd¡¯s heart. ¡°I have onlye for her wedding and don¡¯t have any intention of interrupting it. Woman, I mentioned this before; one day, I will definitely take you at any cost!¡± Sinister killing intent rose from Ye Wu Chen. He merely lifted his hand, but it was enough for Feng Jing Tian to feel his killing intent. Intimidated, thetter wanted to leave immediately. He turned around and walked away, leaving the sound of hisughter still echoing in the hall. This suddenmotion made everyone¡¯s heart darken. Someone fancied their daughter, so as parents, they should be happy, but Feng Jing Tian gave them an ufortable feeling instead. That enchanter with a feminine appearance was really extraordinary¡­ ¡°Yue Er, Wu Chen, I will dispatch people to go after that man. You don¡¯t need to worry about this matter right now. It¡¯s more important to go to the bridal room and conceive a child.¡± Madam Sheng Yue chuckled lightly as she gently prompted, ¡°Grandmaster Wu Yu, please continue. The final step is to send this couple to the bridal room now.¡± Wu Yu¡¯s creased brows rxed as he announced the final phrase. It was probably only the Xiao family who would be able to make a Mundane Stage alchemist be the master of ceremony. After seeing the departing figures of the newly wedded couple, Senior Dan chuckled and walked toward Xiao Tian Yu and Madam Sheng Yue, a trace of nostalgia in his eyes. 1. For those who have forgotten about this incident, you may check chapter 101. It happened after the Pill Assembly Competition. Feng Jing Tian first appeared on chapter 80 and was first mentioned in chapter 79 as the guy the previous/Zi Yue Kingdom Mu Ru Yue saved, but tried to kill her due to a case of mistaken identity. Chapter 259 - Wedding Night Part 3

Chapter 259 - Wedding Night Part 3

¡°Yu Er, so much time passed since that year, are you still ming your master? Even though you weren¡¯t an alchemist, you¡¯re still master¡¯s most beloved disciple. The Xiao family was in a different state that year. I wanted you to be the head of the Medicine Sect and find another partner because I didn¡¯t want you to suffer within the Xiao family.¡± He had heard about how the Xiao family tried to force Xiao Tian Yu to take other wives. But since it was the path his disciple had chosen, he decided to respect her decision in the end. However, the more he heard about what happened to her, the more mncholic he became. In the end, hepletely cut off all information about her, so he naturally didn¡¯t know about Mu Ru Yue being kidnapped by the Nangong family. Otherwise, with his personality, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to endure it; he would have snatched Yu Er back to the Medicine sect and exterminated the Nangong family for kidnapping his disciple¡¯s offspring. She would have the most protection in the Medicine Sect and wouldn¡¯t suffer as she had in the Xiao family¡­ Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s eyes reddened. She recalled the grievances that had built up over all these years of watching over her family. She really wanted to cry in Senior Dan¡¯s embrace as she remembered ¡°Master, how can Yu Er me you? Yu Er only feels guilt toward you. I did not listen to your word and married into the Xiao family. However, Yu Er feels no regret nor remorse for being able to obtain such son and daughters in her life. I have never regretted marrying my husband. Even though we had a really difficult start, my husband didn¡¯t leave nor abandon me. He didn¡¯t mind fighting against this family for me.¡± Senior Dan chuckled in satisfaction. He had gathered all of the information he could regarding this family before he went to them. He had discovered that Xiao Tian Yu hadn¡¯t taken in other wives. This could be counted as him being infatuated with Yu Er. But since he underwent closed door training and didn¡¯t want to intensify his heartache for his disciple, he didn¡¯t pay any attention to any news regarding Madam Sheng Yue. So, up to today, he still didn¡¯t know she had be the main governess of Sheng Domain. How could his, Senior Dan¡¯s disciple be ordinary? ¡°Yu Er, you really have such an outstanding daughter.¡± Senior Dan chuckled bitterly. ¡°That little girl Yue Er not only treated Qing Chu¡¯s illness; her cultivation is also at the False Xiantian realm. I was really amazed when I got to know that, at that time. I am really envious of you for having such a talented daughter.¡± Silence¡­ The entire wedding hall became strangely silent. When Senior Dan¡¯s words fell on their ears, it practically became a pin drop level of silence. Everyone was so stupefied that they were speechless, and they could only stare dazedly at the sloppy and elderly face of Senior Dan. It was especially so for the father and daughter of the Wu family. They already felt regret to the point where their intestines turned green. If they were given a second chance, he definitely wouldn¡¯t turn Xiao Feng away. If he could have gotten a connection with the Xiao family, no matter if Xiao Feng really was a trash, it would had been worth it¡­ ?? At this moment, in the bridal room, Ye Wu Chen raised the red bridal veil, his lips curved into a charming smile as he looked at the young girl with such an impable appearance. ¡°Mu Er, we are finally together.¡± He had already waited ages for this day ¡­ His gaze focused on the young girl and his Adam¡¯s apple moved up and down a couple of times. A heated feeling burst forth in his entire body. Because he didn¡¯t want to disrespect her by taking her before their wedding, the heavens knew how much he longed for this night. He couldn¡¯t wait any longer¡­ ¡°Mu Er.¡± The man¡¯s voice was low and hoarse. Feelings surged forth constantly as he looked at the woman that gazed back at him. His smile became more charming. With a focused gaze and a serious tone, he said, ¡°You will be my, Ye Wu Chen¡¯s, sole woman and also thest woman in my life.¡± This was his promise to her for his entire life and for eternity¡­ Chapter 260 - Wedding Night Part 4

Chapter 260 - Wedding Night Part 4

¡°Wu Chen, your body¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gazended on the man¡¯s jade-like body, which caused her to be slightly startled. ¡°I remember your body covered with scars. How did the scars disappear?¡±1 ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Ye Wu Chen shook his head, a slender finger caressing the eyelids of his purple eyes. ¡°After my appearance changed, the poison resolved itself. I too don¡¯t know how it happened.¡± After hearing the man¡¯s words, Mu Ru Yue blew a sigh of relief. To be honest, what she worried about the most was Ye Wu Chen¡¯s body, so knowing that the poison had resolved itself, she could finally rx. Warm lips, filled with tenderness, covered hers. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body stiffened, a faint blush coloring her cheeks. She closed her eyes, embracing her man tightly, as her lips curved up into a gentle arc. Ye Wu Chen put his lips near her ear. ¡°Mu Er, I still can¡¯t believe we¡¯re already married. From now on, I will use my power to open paths for you.¡± His gentle breath and emotional voice made Mu Ru Yue nervous. She held tightly onto the man¡¯s hand, gazing deep into his purple eyes imbued with feelings. ¡°Wu Chen, one day, I will be stronger and walk by your side.¡± Standing at the pinnacle of the world alongside this man wasn¡¯t just her dream but also the goal she pursued. ????? On a mountain not far away, Feng Jing Tian stood against the wind as he looked toward the Xiao family. A trace of peculiar light shed in his narrowed his phoenix eyes. They should be having their wedding night right now¡­ Just imagining Mu Ru Yue with that man, gave Feng Jing Tian an ufortable feeling. But that man was too powerful so he wasn¡¯t his match¡­ ¡°Hehe!¡± Feng Jing Tian chuckled low. A smile filled with self-ridicule appeared on his captivating visage. ¡°Woman, even though you¡¯ve be someone else¡¯s now, I will steal you from him. No matter what, I won¡¯t surrender to that man. You will only be mine in this life!!!¡± Suddenly, an icy voice sounded from behind Feng Jing Tian. ¡°You love Mu Ru Yue?¡± Feng Jing Tian¡¯s long, shapely eyebrows furrowed as he turned around to look at the woman behind him. This unfamiliar woman looked really pretty, but she gave him an uneasy feeling, with her temperament immensely different from Mur Ru Yue. ¡°Who are you?¡± He asked coldly, with a sinister chill in his phoenix eyes. Nangong Zi Feng giggled lightly. With an icy voice that seemed toe from hell, she introduced herself, ¡°My name is Nangong Zi Feng. Elder brother Wu Chen is my man, but that woman stole him so I want to snatch my man back from her. How about cooperating with me? Don¡¯t worry, there won¡¯t be any demerits; there will only profits to be gained if you do.¡± ¡°Cooperate?¡± Feng Jing Tian chuckled in disdain. ¡°My apologies, I don¡¯t have the will to cooperate with you. You sought the wrong person!¡± Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s expression chilled as she sneered. ¡°You do want to obtain that woman, right? I also want to get my man. Even though your power is a little unsatisfactory, I still need a person to make elder brother Wu Chen misunderstand. I will look for a way to force Mu Ru Yue to leave, and then tell elder brother Wu Chen that she had eloped with you. At that time, won¡¯t you be able to take advantage of the situation?¡± Chapter 261 - Crisis Arise Part 1

Chapter 261 - Crisis Arise Part 1

She had information she could use against that woman. If she were to use it, even if that woman had no memory of her past life right now, she would still be able to coerce her. Feng Jing Tian looked gloomily at her. ¡°I don¡¯t have any intention of cooperating with someone like you.¡± ¡°Why?¡± asked Nangong Zi Feng with a drastic change in her expression. ¡®Why is he unwilling to cooperate with me?¡¯ ¡°I don¡¯t feel safe working with you. Moreover, I don¡¯t know when you will stab me in the back.¡± Feng Jing Tian had been apprehensive ever since he first nced at this woman. That¡¯s why, he would never work with her, and even felt disdain for the idea. Finished answering, he didn¡¯t bother to even look again at Nangong Zi Feng, who had a frosty expression, and just disappeared from the summit of the mountain in a sh. Nangong Zi Feng clenched her fists tightly. Her face turned increasingly colder. Even after a while, she still remained silent as she gazed coldly in the direction Feng Jing Tian had vanished from¡­ Mu Ru Yue and Ye Wu Chen caused an uproar. They became known as the divine couple. Inparison with the bustling Xiao family, the Wu family of South Ind was obviously much gloomier. Perhaps due to the strength of the Xiao family¡¯s influence and Wu Qing Xue being the benefactor of Xiao Feng, the Xiao family didn¡¯t attack the Wu family, but Lin Yue, who had nearly killed Xiao Feng, was dealt with. However, what happened at the wedding event spread throughout the entire South Ind, so they all knew about the foolish things the Wu family did. Thus, they ridiculed the Wu family, with some families even harassing them in order to curry favour with the Xiao family. The Xiao family didn¡¯t do anything, but the Wu family was ruined nheless. There wouldn¡¯t be a chance for them to ascend in the future, making the father and daughter pair feel extremely remorseful. If she hadn¡¯t forsaken Xiao Feng , then by now, Wu Qing Xue would have been the young mistress of the Xiao family, and the Wu family¡¯s status would have risen alongside hers. It was a pity that all their regret was useless¡­ Some of their current condition had already reached the Xiao family. They didn¡¯t need to be clearly told to know that those families were intentionally trying to curry favour with them. Madam Sheng Yue just chuckled after hearing the report. She didn¡¯t want to move against the Wu family due to her gratitude for them saving Xiao Feng¡¯s life. But as to what would happen to the Wu familyter, she wouldn¡¯t be like a goddess that would meddle in such matters. Even though the Wu family did save Xiao Feng, in the end, they also allowed someone threaten her son¡¯s life. ¡°Yue Er, it has been some time since you and Wu Chen have married. Is there any news¡­¡± Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s gaze swept toward Mu Ru Yue¡¯s middle, an ambiguous smile on her face. She had stopped Qing Qing from disturbing them in their bridal room as she wanted to carry her grandchild as soon as possible. She hoped her daughter and son-inw would step up their game, since it had already been such a long time since she felt the tender and soft feel of a baby. Awkwardness showed on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s face. ¡°Mother, how can it be that quick? It hadn¡¯t even been half a month since we wedded. By the way, we may leave for a period of time.¡± Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s smile dimmed a little, a trace of reluctance appeared in her eyes as she inquired, ¡°Where are you heading to?¡± ¡°The Central Region.¡± That ce was somewhere she should head to. Mu Ru Yue chuckled lightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will be back real soon. I need to solve some mysteries there and afterwards, I wille back home.¡± Bai Ze¡¯s sorrowful eyes appeared in her mind at that moment. She kept feeling like she knew the man for some reason¡­ ¡°Yue Er, you must stay safe while you are outside no matter what. You know your family will be waiting for you in the Xiao family of Sheng Domain. This ce will forever be your home and will always be your support.¡± Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s words warmed Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart. She nodded with a smile. ¡°I know that. Mother, I also n to bring the Massacre The Heavens Sect to Sheng Domain in order to let them train in the sacred spirit spring after I depart.¡± Chapter 262 - Crisis Arise Part 2

Chapter 262 - Crisis Arise Part 2

Madam Sheng Yue nodded and chuckled. ¡°It won¡¯t be a problem. I will have Elder Xiao help out. Yue Er, you must have been tiredtely, rest up.¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t say anything else and just nodded slightly. She had indeed been tired these past few days, and Ye Wu Chen was entirely at fault¡­ The night seemed exceptionally silent, with the moonlight like water entering a trail. Suddenly, a voice transmitted viciously into Mu Ru Yue¡¯s mind, rming her so herplexion paled. ¡°Mu Ru Yue, if you still want to see your son from your previous life,e to the South Mountain and meet me! You muste by yourself. Otherwise, you will never be able to see him in this life.¡± ¡®Son?¡¯ She didn¡¯t know why, but that word made her heart throb in pain. A scene appeared in her mind: As the purple lightning covering the sky came crashing down, the hazy appearance of a purple-d figure and a white-d figure fighting against it became visible. And then, a cute boy with all his limbs amputated was thrown at them. His life force gradually dissipated as his blood flowed out. Seeing the child, the two lost their focus and will to fight so they couldn¡¯t withstand the heaven¡¯s tyrannical lightning, resulting in their annihtion¡­ This scene was unusually familiar to her, as though she had experienced it personally. Mu Ru Yue shuddered slightly. She didn¡¯t know why the sorry state of that cute boy lying in his own blood made her heart ache with pain like a knife was forcefully gouging it out. ¡°South Mountain!¡± Mu Ru Yue clenched her fist before looking at her room. Apologizing in her heart, she left the Xiao family. Although she was feeling incredibly uneasy, she still had to go there no matter what danger she had to face. On South Mountain, Nangong Zi Feng spat out a mouthful of blood then smiled peculiarly. ¡°The price of preventing elder brother Wu Chen from hearing my soul-transmitted voice is really high. It will take a while for the damage to my soul to heal, but this will be worth it. No matter what the price is, I¡¯ll pay for it so long as I can finally deal with her.¡± If she hadn¡¯t done that, then her soul transmission would have been intercepted by Wu Chen, making everything lose its meaning¡­ She suddenly felt a familiar auraing toward her. When she raised her head, she saw a young girl approaching her. With a coldugh, she said, ¡°I knew you would definitelye and as expected, you did. Mu Ru Yue, even if you lost your memory, you won¡¯t be able to ignore matters concerning your previous life: such as Bai Ze and that cute little child¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue stood silently on the mountain peak as she looked stoically at Nangong Zi Feng. She had indeede due to the anxiety she felt. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, and I have no impression about what you said. I just want to know, why have you called me here?¡± ¡°I want you to leave elder brother Wu Chen.¡± Nangong Zi Feng sneered. ¡°You just need to leave elder brother Wu Chen, and I will guarantee your son won¡¯t be harmed.¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t say anything for a moment; no ripple appeared in her eyes. ¡°I won¡¯t leave Wu Chen just as I won¡¯t let your sinister plot seed!¡± Her voice sounded so resolute that it made Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s heart shudder. This woman¡¯s personality was still the same as in her previous life¡ªnever eding to any threat. It seemed reincarnation was unable to change that. Chapter 263 - Crisis Arise Part 3

Chapter 263 - Crisis Arise Part 3

¡°Hahaha!¡± Sheughed heartily all of a sudden. ¡°Mu Ru Yue, I knew you would respond like that, but did you really think you have a choice? The stupidest decision you could have ever made wasing here today. Do you think you can still leave this ce? I¡¯ve already set up a trap as I was waiting for you. Haha!¡± Mu Ru Yue narrowed her eyes slightly and replied stoically, ¡°I know that, and still I came. I will find the boy¡¯s location, and also continue to stay with Wu Chen.¡± It was a risky decision she had made this time, but she didn¡¯t regret it¡­ Nangong Zi Feng sniggered. This girl was indeed powerful in her previous life, but the disparity between her past and current powers was too much. She was no longer that peerless expert in the Chi Zha Central Region. Right now, she was just a soft fruit that could be squashed at any time. ¡°Mu Ru Yue, I will make you leave elder brother Wu Chen at any cost!¡± Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s body moved in a sh, a coat of freezing aura around her palm striking at Mu Ru Yue. Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t have time to speak and just stared at Nangong Zi Feng. The instant the palm hit her body, the bone piercing cold turned herplexion pale. Pfft! A mouthful of bloodnded on Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s face. Nangong Zi Feng wiped off the blood, with disgust. Like a powerful tempest, her body released a frosty aura which coated the surrounding grasses and trees with ayer of ice. Her jade-like hand repeatedly struck the young girl, who was overwhelmed by her aura and was forced to retreat till the edge of the seemingly bottomless cliff. As she focused on Nangong Zi Feng, Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. However, that light disappeared so quickly that Nangong Zi Feng didn¡¯t even notice it¡­ Seeing the previously powerful Senior Yue now¡ªa young girl whom she could pressure to such a sorry state¡ªNangong Zi Fengughed with pride and a touch of hysteria. But then Mu Ru Yue suddenly leaped up and threw white powder at her. Nan Gong Zi Feng¡¯s expression changed drastically. She heard the young girl¡¯s cold voice say, ¡°I¡¯ve just gotten the information I wanted.¡± As the white powder scattered in the wind, the young girl¡¯s white clothes fluttered, and a cold curve of the lips appeared on her exceptional face. ¡°What did you just do?¡± Nangong Zi Feng asked, gritting her teeth with a great change in her expression. Mu Ru Yue looked at her and replied, ¡°It¡¯s just a powder¡ªwhich helped me use my mental power to look through your memories. A pity that my current level is insufficient for a thorough search. Fortunately, I still got the answers I needed. Nangong Zi Feng, this is the real reason why I came to see you.¡± Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s expression stiffened. She had really underestimated this woman. But so what? Today would still be the day of her death¡­ ¡°Do you think you can leave? Mu Ru Yue, since you¡¯vee, the only way out is death! Hahaha!¡± Boom! Suddenly, the originally peaceful South Mountain zed with fire.The fire engulfed the entirety of South Mountain. It made the dark night as bright as day. But these mes didn¡¯t give off any scorching heat, just a feeling of iciness¡­ At a faraway mountain range, Yan Jin stopped what he was doing, his ck robes fluttering in the wind. He shifted his gaze in the direction of the Xiao family of Xiao City, with his sword-like brows furrowed tightly. The unease in his heart seemed to want to engulf him from within. ¡°It seems like something has happened to the little girl. But with that person by her side, how could she be in danger?¡± Yet, the unease in his heart was so intense, it was unbearable¡­ Chapter 264 - Crisis Arise Part 4

Chapter 264 - Crisis Arise Part 4

Inside the Xiao family, Ye Wu Chen¡¯s steps faltered, his handsome face going pale under the moonlight. His heart ached abruptly, as though he was losing something¡­ ¡°Mu Er!¡± The man clenched his fist tightly as cold sweat started to form on his forehead. ¡°Something must have happened to Mu Er¡­¡± Only she could evoke such a feeling in him. Fire¡­ Icy sky blue mes rose. Inside those mes, she felt like her body didn¡¯t belong to herself. She definitely couldn¡¯t die here, with her family and her beloved waiting for her in the Xiao family. ¡°Mu Ru Yue, go die! Hahaha!¡± Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s heartyughter permeated the sky. The sky blue mes, apanied by the crazedughter, became increasingly violent and made Mu Ru Yue feel as if endless frost were wrapping around her. Yet, it definitely wasn¡¯t in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s personality to sit still and do nothing. A few glimmers of light danced in her eyes as she turned her head toward the cliff behind her. If she were to jump down the cliff, she would have a chance of survival. Otherwise, she would definitely die under this malevolent woman¡¯s hand. Power. She was still too weak to keep being pressured. If she possessed a strong enough power, then this woman wouldn¡¯t be a threat to her. ¡°Nangong Zi Feng, I, Mu Ru Yue, will definitely carve this grudge from today into my heart. I will definitely pay you back for this someday!¡± Puff! Mu Ru Yue¡¯s chest was struck by an ice blue me struck which sent her flying toward the cliff. Simultaneously, she consumed a pill then closed her eyes slowly¡­ Nangong Zi Feng frowned slightly as she watched the young girl falling down the cliff. She was a cautious person so Mu Ru Yue and her corpse must disappear from the world. She wanted to cremate her into ashes to eliminate the possibility of future problems arising. Just as she wanted to give chase, a familiar figure came over rapidly. Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s heart shook. She hastily withdrew the blue mes that covered South Mountain and a ray of light shone in her eyes. ¡°Nangong Zi Feng!¡± Before her, a furious roar that filled the heavens was heard. Under the moon, a purple d figure soared through the sky andnded before Nangong Zi Feng. Boundless killing intent surged from his eyes. ¡®I¡­ am I still toote?¡¯ ¡°Where is Mu Er?¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s heart shuddered as unprecedented fear overwhelmed his heart, giving him a domineering aura that lowered the temperature of the night. Nangong Zi Feng bit her lips. With glimmering eyes, she replied, ¡°She eloped with Feng Jing Tian, and I saw it coincidentally. But this is great. As with this, elder brother Wu Chen will be mine, so I didn¡¯t stop them¡­¡± Upon saying that, she raised her head to look at Ye Wu Chen emotionally. This was the man she loved for two of her lives. ¡°Elder brother Wu Chen, what is so good about that slut? She will only cheat on you. I just heard her say that she actually loved a man like Feng Jing Tian, but your power was stronger so she chose to be with you. She doesn¡¯t have the right to be with you. Only I can bepatible with elder brother Wu Chen in this world.¡± Nangong Zi Feng gritted her teeth as she said each word emphatically. As a person who lived two lives, she still couldn¡¯t understand why elder brother Wu Chen was still unwilling to give her a nce. Senior Yue was extremely outstanding in her previous life, but her power was too negligible now¡­ Chapter 265 - Crisis Arise Part 5

Chapter 265 - Crisis Arise Part 5

¡°Elder brother Wu Chen.¡± Nangong Zi Feng didn¡¯t seem to see the mes of anger his purple eyes were emitting as she walked slowly toward him. With eyes filled with feelings, she continued, ¡°If you marry me, I promise I won¡¯t cheat on you. I am better than that despicable woman Mu Ru Yue by several times. She has had such fickle feelings and doesn¡¯t have the right to marry you. ¡°I don¡¯t care if you have any sexual rtions with other women or men. I will give you the dignity of a man and allow you to obtain your just desserts. Mu Ru Yue has always forbidden you from taking in other wives as she doesn¡¯t love you. If a person really loves another, she will ept anything her beloved does, even if it let her down. Moreover, she will also be willing to share her husband with other girls due to true love.¡± Actually, it wasn¡¯t that Nangong Zi Feng didn¡¯t care, just that she understood what kind of woman a man needed. As a man, how could one not have an affair? Men love to have a change in taste after having dined on a woman often enough. It was amon thing among all men that they loved a kind and diligent woman to stay and tend well to their home for them. It was only the possessive Mu Ru Yue who clung selfishly onto elder brother Wu Chen. If it wasn¡¯t for her, why would she be alone at the end of her previous life? Hence, her hatred for Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t fade after so many years had passed. Boom! Ye Wu Chen raised his hand and a ck ray of light shot out from his sleeve. Puuff! It pierced through Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s chest. Multiple sinister winds struck against her body and she didn¡¯t have any chance of fighting back. Tchw! Nangong Zi Feng spat out a mouthful of blood as her body was sent flying backward. She stared in astonishment at Ye Wu Chen. The pain in her heart made her wed the ground viciously. ¡°I, Ye Wu Chen, will only belong to Mu Ru Yue in this life and for eternity.¡± It wasn¡¯t that Mu Ru Yue was his woman, but that he was her man. The tone of his voice was enough to express Mu Ru Yue¡¯s position in his heart. He was willing to abandon the world and everything. The sole thing he couldn¡¯t abandon was just that woman. He had even wanted to scrap his power to protect her. What more could be said about his feelings for her? Even if she could be exchanged for the world, he wouldn¡¯t ept that. There were countless women in the world, but he was only willing to have one his entire life and for all eternity, ¡°Where is Mu Er?!¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s gaze turned gloomy. The Devil¡¯s Snare pattern on his face made him look increasingly demonic. His purple eyes gazed coldly at Nangong Zi Feng as he shouted with killing intent bursting forth, ¡°Don¡¯t make Ben Wang ask that again!¡± Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s heart hurt unbearably. The man she was so deeply in love with treated her in such a fashion, all for another girl¡­ ¡°Hahaha!¡± Suddenly, she raised her head andughed crazily. Sorrow could be heard in herughter. ¡°Ye Wu Chen, she has already died. She died under my Ghost mes. Hahaha! So what if you are deeply in love with her? She has already died and vanished from this world. You will never be able to be with her again!¡± ¡®Since he didn¡¯t believe that she had eloped with someone, I will make him think that she had died.¡¯ Even if it was hatred, this man would remember her, Nangong Zi Feng, throughout his life¡­ Ye Wu Chen didn¡¯t say anything. His purple eyes were terrifyingly gloomy in this dark night. His body burst forth with a domineering aura, and his killing intent pervaded out, making Nangong Zi Feng feel as though her life wasn¡¯t in her hands. Chapter 266 - Crisis Arise Part 6

Chapter 266- Crisis Arise Part 6

Boom! Booooom! The man didn¡¯t kill Nangong Zi Feng immediately, but tortured her with blow after blownding on her body. It was as though he wanted to vent his anger on her. ¡®This girl made a move on Mu Er!¡¯ Regret, self-me, sorrow, and despair filled the man¡¯s heart. He was too careless for not noticing Mu Er¡¯s departure. Otherwise, Mu Er wouldn¡¯t have been in danger. ¡®Everything was his fault!¡¯ ¡°Nangong Zi Feng, you ought to die! Even if your corpse were to be cut into countless pieces, you still wouldn¡¯t beparable to a single hair of Mu Er¡¯s. Did you think I will remember you even if it was through eternal hatred? You are too stupid. You only make Ben Wang unable to be at peace forever!¡± ¡®Pain¡­¡¯ Nangong Zi Feng felt bone shattering pain. But her physical body¡¯s pain was iparable to the pain of her heart. This man had really hurt her too deeply, but even so, she was still unable to hate him. Hiss! The immense pain made her take in a breath, but she couldn¡¯t do anything other than receive the blows that were covered with ayer of ck light. A trace of blood trickled from the corner of her lips and her delicate body shuddered. Limitless sorrow and a thickyer of despair was expressed on her exceptional face. ¡®No! I can¡¯t die here!¡¯ Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s heart was shrieking. She knew that if she were to die, Ye Wu Chen would turn memories of her into ashes and have her disappear from the world, making himself unable to remember her. How could she be willing to have the man she was in love with forget herpletely? That pain would be unbearable¡­ ¡°Bloodmist Technique? You want to use the same method to escape again? It is a pity that I won¡¯t allow the same mistake to ur twice!¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s purple eyes were increasingly cold and sinister. With a wave of his palm, he stopped Nangong Zi Feng from executing her secret technique. If it wasn¡¯t for this woman escaping previously, Mu Er wouldn¡¯t be in danger. Anyone that touched a single hair of Mu Er¡¯s would definitely pay for it with manifold suffering! Despair was evident on Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s face. If she knew Ye Wu Chen would arrive so quickly, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have done such a risky thing today. It was a pity no medicine existed that could treat regret in this world¡­ Suddenly, a sharp ray of light shot over from one side. Ye Wu Chen¡¯s gaze chilled as he raised his hand to block that light. Taking that opportunity, Nangong Zi Feng escaped from his hands and bit her tongue viciously to form a bloodmist. When the night wind blew and the bloodmist scattered, the girl had already disappeared from the South Mountain¡­ Anger surged in Ye Wu Chen¡¯s eyes. He lifted his gaze to the figure which turned to run. All of his domineering aura burst forth. The Devil¡¯s Snare pattern that covered half of his face made him look as though he had juste out from hell. He looked sinisterly charming and mysterious¡­ ¡°Sect leader of the Saintess Sect!¡± This man had gone missing for such a long time and the members of Ghost Manor were unable to locate him. So, he had worked together with Nangong Zi Feng. Now, it was no longer a wonder why Nangong Zi Feng knew his situation so well. He was the one behind Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s back! ¡°Darn!¡± The sect leader was rmed and turned pale. He had experienced Ye Wu Chen¡¯s power before. He wasn¡¯t a match for this man, so he wanted to escape after saving Nangong Zi Feng. However, he didn¡¯t have the Bloodmist Technique Nangong Zi Feng possessed¡­ Purple robes soared through the sky andnded behind the sect leader. Ye Wu Chen mercilessly gripped the other¡¯s shoulder, and traces of sinister aura burst forth. Hong! A palm struck on the sect leader¡¯s shoulder with Ye Wu Chen¡¯s free hand. Chapter 267 - Crisis Arise Part 7

Chapter 267 - Crisis Arise Part 7

The sect leader screamed as he felt heart-wrenching pain, turning around to strike a palm at Ye Wu Chen. Ye Wu Chen didn¡¯t dodge it and instead went forth to counter the attack. Pff~ Hisrge hand prated the sect leader¡¯s chest, forcefully digging out a heart dripping with blood. ¡°Your life shall be your payment for rescuing Nangong Zi Feng!¡± His voice was sinister and cold, full of killing intent. The sect leader¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment. He hadn¡¯t expected that he wouldn¡¯t even have the chance to escape, thinking that he could at least keep his life. Moreover, he hadn¡¯t yet figured out how Ye Wu Chen became so strong and would no longer have the life to think about that now. If he had a second chance, he would definitely stay out of Ye Wu Chen¡¯s sight forever. Ye Wu Chen turned around slowly, looking at the silent night, with a heavy heart¡­ ¡°Mu Er!¡± His thoughts had been muddled with fury at the start, calming down only after violently beating up Nangong Zi Feng. Even though it was faint, he could still feel that Mu Ru Yue was alive¡­ That was enough. No matter where she was now, even if he had to scour every inch of the world, he would find her. And when he did, he wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to ever hurt her in the slightest¡­ Central Region. A silver-robed youth stood on a nameless mountain. His lips curved in a gentle line on his handsome face. He didn¡¯t have looks as charming as Ye Wu Chen¡¯s, yet hisx and noble aura as well as his eyebrows raised in a smile were identical to thetter¡¯s. ¡°Ten years! It has been ten years since I¡¯ve awakened. If it were to be counted based on the passage of time here, it should be about a thousand years. If aunt hadn¡¯t rescued me, I would probably be sealed in that ce forever. Aunt had already left this ce ten years ago to search for someone. I should also leave now¡­¡± The youth had a faint smile, his ink-ck hair fluttering in the wind. He raised his slender finger lightly to rub at his jaw. The easygoing smile at the corner of his lips was so moving¡­ He raised his gaze to the nearby clouds, with a thoughtful expression in his eyes. ¡®Very soon¡­ I will find them very soon.¡¯ Several years of being sealed had made his cultivation abnormally slow, to the extent that it was hard to move the energy. After awakening, it took him a couple of years to recover his strength. Yet, he was able to make arge improvement in his power in these years¡­ The youthughed. When smiling, his eyebrows looked really nice. It was insufficient to call it magnificent. ¡®Mother, I won¡¯t let anyone harm us this time¡­¡¯ Just by thinking that before long, he could reunite with his family, the youth couldn¡¯t help but to perk up. Jubtion and excitement filled his heart. He really wanted to have a pair of wings to fly to her side. No one saw the youth standing on the mountain peak. Otherwise, they would be captivated by hiszy and moving smile. Such a handsome youth was rare even in the Central Region¡­ ????? At this moment at a pavilion, Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyshes moved slightly then her eyes gradually opened. At that instant, an enchanting face appeared in her line of sight. Their faces were so close, which made her expression darken. She gritted her teeth as she asked him, ¡°Feng Jing Tian, why are you here?¡± Feng Jing Tian looked at Mu Ru Yue, slightly aggrieved. ¡°You heartless woman! You dare to ask me that? Didn¡¯t your man treat you so badly that he forced you off a cliff? If it wasn¡¯t for me finding you coincidentally, you would have probably been eaten by magical beasts at the bottom of the cliff by now. I have saved your life, no matter what. My demand isn¡¯t high¡ªjust devote your life to me.¡± Chapter 268 - The Top Person Of The Feng Family Part 1

Chapter 268- The Top Person Of The Feng Family Part 1

Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze darkened slightly. She raised her leg to kick viciously toward Feng Jing Tian. Feng Jing Tian had already predicted that she would make such a move. His red-robed figure moved in a sh to the side, easily dodging her kick. His phoenix eyes were slightly lifted as he looked at the ice-cold expression of the young girl, neither smiling nor frowning. ¡°It¡¯s better for woman to be more feminine. They shouldn¡¯t keep on trying to kick a man¡¯s private part. Of course, if you marry me, it wouldn¡¯t matter even if you to kick me there a few times¡­ But your way of repaying your benefactor is truly unique.¡± Actually, Mu Ru Yue really wanted to rebuke him by saying that she didn¡¯t ask for his help. After all, even if Feng Jing Tian didn¡¯t help, she was confident that the magical beasts wouldn¡¯t be able to sense her presence because of consuming that pill when she fell. How could she head out alone to meet up with Nangong Zi Fengpletely unprepared? She had always cared about her life, so how could she really move so impulsively? However, it was a fact that Feng Jing Tian saved her life. She really couldn¡¯t repay a gratitude with a grudge. ¡°Enchanter, I will return this favour to you, but don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll develop feelings for you. I, Mu Ru Yue, will only have one man in this life. Except for him, my heart can no longer amodate anyone in it so don¡¯t even mention devoting my life to you.¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her gaze toward Feng Jing Tian¡¯s exceptional appearance; resolution filled her eyes. The smile on Feng Jing Tian¡¯s enchanter-like handsome face vanished gradually. He narrowed his eyes slightly, anger surging in his heart. ¡®This woman will really not fancy anyone, except for that man?¡¯ ¡°Woman, there¡¯s still a lot of time in the future. I¡¯ll make you ept me in that period of time.¡± The smile returned to Feng Jing Tian¡¯s face again. He wasn¡¯t in a rush to obtain this woman. ¡°If I want to go, will you be able to stop me?¡± Mu Ru Yue asked indifferently, with a slight raise of her brows. ¡°Woman, you probably don¡¯t know where this is.¡± Feng Jing Tian paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°This is the Central Region of the Martial God Continent. Moreover, I had already sealed your powers before you awakened. Don¡¯t me me for doing that. I only want to spend some time with you, and if you had your powers, I probably wouldn¡¯t be able to stop you from leaving.¡± A sinister smile appeared on Feng Jing Tian¡¯s face as he said that. He was unwilling to cooperate with Nangong Zi Feng, but he still wouldn¡¯t hesitate to use to any method to obtain this woman! If he was able to forcefully make her stay, so what if he sealed her powers? He would still dote on and cherish her forever, even as a trash¡­ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze chilled. Her previous feeling of gratitude toward Feng Jing Tian had vanished. She looked icily at the beautiful enchanter-like man. ¡°Feng Jing Tian, you will regret doing this!¡± Mu Ru Yue shouted icily, voice void of warmth. ¡°Haha!¡± Feng Jing Tianughed with his head thrown back. Hisughter was very wild and attractive. ¡°Woman, I have mentioned that I will make you my woman willingly. You will have to stay in my Feng family for a certain period of time. It will be futile to attempt to leave this ce without my permission.¡± The man soared to the air and left after tossing those words out. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression turned increasingly cold as she looked at the fire-like red robe disappearing from her sight. She released a mouthful of air gradually¡­ There was indeed a seal on her power. Although,pared to the seal that Nangong Zi Feng had ced on Xiao Feng, it was much weaker. It was obvious that Feng Jing Tian had only just entered the Xiantian realm¡­ Thus, even though there was a seal, it wouldn¡¯t be able to affect her cultivation in the slightest. Chapter 269 - The Top Person Of The Feng Family Part 2

Chapter 269- The Top Person Of The Feng Family Part 2

The seal would be broken by itself once she made her breakthrough to the Xiantian Stage. All her powers would return to her body then¡­ The only thing she could do now was cultivate constantly. It was a pity that she wouldn¡¯t be able to refine pills due to the seal. Otherwise, it would be much easier to break it. She now needed to seek alternative methods to rapidly improve her cultivation. The room door was suddenly pushed open, a ray of light shining through it. This made Mu Ru Yue frown slightly, and she looked icily at the maid who barged in without knocking. ¡°Get out!¡± The maid froze before saying, ¡°The eldest young master has ordered this maid to serve thedy.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s voice turned colder. ¡°Get out! Don¡¯t make me repeat myself again!¡± The maid bit on her lower lip and heavily ced basin she was holding on the table. She then turned around and left without giving Mu Ru Yue a nce, not forgetting to m the door shut. ¡°She¡¯s just a trash yet really thinks so highly of herself just because she has the backing of the eldest young master. It¡¯s really a wonder how this vixen was able to seduce the eldest young master. Only young mistress Lan Yue ispatible to the noble eldest young master. This girl doesn¡¯t have the qualification to even be the eldest young master¡¯s concubine!¡± Even though the maid said those words after closing the door, it was still heard by Mu Ru Yue due to her tremendous mental power. ¡®Trash?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue chuckled bitterly. It was indeed that case. Right now, she was no different from a trash. This scenario was just like when she had just transmigrated, void of any powers. However, she still strongly believed that this puny seal wouldn¡¯t be able to restrain her forever¡­ When the time came, she would make that man pay the price! A trace of frost shed in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes. Her impable face turned increasingly ice-cold and ruthless¡­ ¡°Young¡­ young master?¡± A red figure appeared before the maid after walking just a couple of steps. Her heart palpitated. Every single movement of this man was very enticing. He was just like an enchanter sweeping the crowd off their feet. The description ¡®a beauty that topple nations¡¯ was not enough epass his appearance. ¡°What did you just say?¡± The man¡¯s eyes were sinister. His bloodthirsty and ruthless re focused on the maid. Not giving her a chance to talk, he severed her head, with a sh of red light. Blood spurted out from her headless body instantly. The man¡¯s long, shapely eyebrows twisted as he raised the sleeve of his red robe to block the blood fromnding on his body. ¡°Somebody! Clean up the mess!¡± Feng Jing Tian looked at the tightly shut door and shook his sleeves before turning around to leave. He was confident that this woman would be his in the end. He thus wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to humiliate her! From the start, Feng Jing Tian didn¡¯t even look at the maid now lying on a puddle of her own blood. It was as though human life was as insignificant as ants in his eyes¡ªhow could some ants be worthy of his attention? Themotion outside was naturally heard by Mu Ru Yue, who just raised her brows slightly, her expression as cold as ever. She was a person that held grudges. That man had tried to kill her when they first met and from that moment on, they were destined to never be friends¡­ ¡°Wu Chen.¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her gaze to the blue sky outside her window. A peculiar emotion surged in her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll breakthrough the Xiantian Stage soon and will then be able to return to your side¡­¡± For now, she had something more important to attend to¡­ Chapter 270 - The Top Person Of The Feng Family Part 3

Chapter 270 - The Top Person Of The Feng Family Part 3

After searching Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s memory, she found the location of that child. Since she was already in the Central Continent, she would bring him back regardless of whether he were rted to her and Wu Chen or not. Mu Ru Yue lowered her gaze slightly, a cold sneer on her face. ¡°Nangong Zi Feng, Feng Jing Tian¡­ There really are a lot of obstacles in Wu Chen and I¡¯s path. Even so, I¡¯ll eliminate all of these obstacles and be with him forever!¡± Nobody could tear them apart. ??? Feng Jing Tian hadn¡¯t shown up since the day he¡¯d brought her to the Feng family. Thus, it was a peaceful period which ted Mu Ru Yue who just spent her time cultivating. If she wanted to break the seal, the only method was to break through to the Xiantian Stage. Perhaps Feng Jing Tian issued an order, as after that maid was chased away nobody came to disturb her again. However, this peace was obviously just temporary. A familiar aura surged in front of her, causing her to open her eyes abruptly. There before her, a flower-like smile blossomed, one that was filled with charm. Mu Ru Yue, without any hesitation, punched mercilessly toward this face which was owed a beating. Who knew that before the punchnded, it would easily be caught by him? ¡°Woman, you¡¯ve been in the Central Region for such a long time now. I¡¯ll bring you out for a stroll.¡± Mu Ru Yue turned her head away, unwilling to look at this enchanter¡¯s blooming smile. ¡°Not interested.¡± ¡°Woman¡­¡± Feng Jing Tian¡¯s heart became slightly gloomy. He couldn¡¯t understand why Mu Ru Yue¡¯s coldness made his heart clench suddenly. It felt as though he was going to lose something forever. If he hadn¡¯t sealed her powers, how else could he have made this woman stay in the Feng family? ¡°Let¡¯s go out!¡± Feng Jing Tian¡¯s handsome face inched closer toward Mu Ru Yue. Hisrge hands then gripped her shoulders. He had an amiable smile on his enchantingly perfect face. Feng Jing Tian, the sessor of the Feng family, was showing such a gentle smile to a young girl. If other girls were to know about this, those numerous maidenly hearts would shatter. He was also being as sweet as syrup¡­ ¡°Let go of me!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze darkened, and she said coldly, ¡°I will say this again¡ªI won¡¯t develop any feelings for you. Feng Jing Tian, you will definitely regret what you¡¯ve done.¡± ¡®Regret?¡¯ Feng Jing Tian smiled bitterly. He didn¡¯t understand it himself. As the heir of the Feng family, what kind of women couldn¡¯t he possess? Since the past, there were always several nobledies that tried to climb onto his bed¡­ But he just had to fancy such a cold woman. Could this be that so-called masochism? He couldn¡¯t help but try to get closer to this person who treated him so coldly. Even now that this woman hated him to such an extent¡­ ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve already regretted.¡± Feng Jing Tian chuckled bitterly. With a trace of sorrow in his phoenix eyes, he continued, ¡°I, as the eldest young master of the Feng family, can¡¯t make any decision for myself. The only thing I really want control over is my marriage. Even after I met you, I still met with many women, but they were only tools for me to sate my lust. Only you¡­ are the one I want to cherish and protect. If you are unwilling to be my lover, then I will marry you as my wife. I also don¡¯t mind your past. I know you are unwilling to share your husband with others, so I promise you that you¡¯ll be the only woman for me from now on¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t say anything. She just cast an icy look at Feng Jing Tian. That look made Feng Jing Tian¡¯s heart panic abruptly. Thoserge hands gripping the young girl¡¯s shoulders started to quiver slightly. He wanted to continue speaking, but he just shut his mouth in the end. Chapter 271 - The Top Person Of The Feng Family Part 4

Chapter 271- The Top Person Of The Feng Family Part 4

¡°Feng Jing Tian.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled coldly. ¡°You won¡¯t get the chance. Do you think I¡¯ll fall for a man who¡¯s trying to coerce me? The moment you did this, you¡¯ve lost any chance of me ever warming up to you. Didn¡¯t you want to know why I¡¯ve epted Wu Chen? Let me tell you¡­¡± With a slight pause, her voice turned gentle as she talked about Ye Wu Chen. ¡°Wu Chen respects me and never forces me to do anything. For my safety, he didn¡¯t hesitate to reveal himself to the Saintess Sect and go against their experts. Furthermore, he never asked for any repayment for all that he had done. When I was drugged with an aphrodisiac once, he could have used the chance to take advantage of me, but he didn¡¯t¡ªhe honoured my will. Just recently, he had a surge of power that was so great it could harm me. So, to avoid hurting me, that man nned to cripple his powers. If I hadn¡¯t reached him in time, he would have be a trash already. ¡°He said that his strong powers were for protecting me; therefore if it could hurt me, then what use will he have for it? What do you think? Do you think I¡¯ll give up such a good husband to choose you? Feng Jing Tian, I will say all these only once: I, Mu Ru Yue, will only love Ye Wu Chen in my life. If I had to betray him, I would rather destroy my body!¡± The young woman¡¯s gaze was so firm, so resolute that his heart ached. ¡®Am I a step toote? If I didn¡¯t disappear for half a year, would I have had a chance?¡¯ In that half year, he had really lost too much since every time this woman was in danger, Ye Wu Chen was the one who appeared by her side. Feng Jing Tian hid the trace of sorrow in his eyes. He raised his hand to grip Mu Ru Yue¡¯s arm. ¡°Woman,e with me. No matter what, you have toe with me to a ce today.¡± ¡°Feng Jing Tian, let me go!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression chilled, her eyes bursting with mes of anger. But Feng Jing Tian seemed unable to hear the anger that she was suppressing and just pulled her out of the room. At this moment, nobody knew the billowing of his heart¡­ Within a tower, a powerful aura burst forth from the front. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression shook then she closed her eyes gently. She unexpectedly had an enlightenment from this tower. Seeing that this young girl had turned still, Feng Jing Tian released his hold on her hand then turned to look at her behind him. ¡®Enlightenment¡­¡¯ That was true; Mu Ru Yue was indeed having an enlightenment.The enlightenment of several Xiantian experts were gathered in this ce. Hence, just by entering, she could feel the uniqueness of this room. If she were to stay here for half a month, she would definitely be able to reach the Xiantian Stage within the shortest time frame. ¡°Hmm?¡± A surprised voice was heard from the back. A translucent spirit floated to Feng Jing Tian¡¯s side as he looked astonished at Mu Ru Yue who was having an enlightenment about the Xiantian power. ¡°Feng brat, this girl shouldn¡¯t be from the Feng family, right? Is she the one you love? Hehe! This ce is forbidden to anyone other than the Feng family members, but if this girl is your beloved, that will be another case.¡± The white-bearded spirit clicked his tongue andmented, ¡°A talent! She really is! Initially, several Xiantian experts broke through here so it stored the enlightenment of those experts here. For countless thousands of years, any Feng family member that reached a bottleneck in breaking through to the Xiantian Stage will alwayse here to be enlightened. But this girl¡¯s enlightenment has to be the best yet.¡± Chapter 272 - The Top Person Of The Feng Family Part 5

Chapter 272 - The Top Person Of The Feng Family Part 5

Feng Jing Tian chuckled. His gazended on Mu Ru Yue, with aplex expression. He also didn¡¯t know why he brought this heartless woman here. For her to breakthrough to the Xiantian Stage? Once she did, the seal would break on its own. Then, she would leave the Feng family forever, and he would no longer have the chance of getting her¡­ ¡°Haha!¡± The spiritughed suddenly. He clenched his fists tightly as he fixed a stare of interest on Mu Ru Yue. ¡°Genius! This girl is definitely a talent. I hadn¡¯t seen a seedling with such a strong enlightenment in a thousand years. Feng brat, her talent is much better than yours. If this old man isn¡¯t forcefully using his spirit to remain here by relying on these Xiantian powers, I may really have the intention in recruiting her as my apprentice.¡± ¡®It is such a pity, If I had met this girl earlier on, I perhaps will really take her as my apprentice, no matter what.¡¯ ¡°But¡­¡± The spirit blinked his eyes, turning his head toward Feng Jing Tian as he questioned him, ¡°Feng brat, you sealed her powers? It can¡¯t be that this girl dislikes you, so you used this method to keep her here, right? You are at least my, Huo Hun¡¯s genuine sessor. To actually force a girl, you really threw your ancestors¡¯ faces.¡± Huo Hun shook his head as he red at Feng Jing Tian as though he hated him for being an iron that couldn¡¯t be a steel. This brat had thrown the face of the Feng family¡¯s countless thousand years of history down the drain. Feng Jing Tian¡¯s face reddened. It was as though his ancestor had seen through his thoughts. Just as he wanted to exin, Mu Ru Yue who was being enlightened about the Xiantian power suddenly opened her eyes. ¡°Senior, thank you for the tutge.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze swept past Feng Jing Tian¡¯s face andnded on Huo Hun¡¯s. Huo Hunughed. ¡°Little girl, I¡¯m not rted to it. It is your own enlightenment. If I hadn¡¯t guessed wrongly, your current power should be at the False Xiantian Stage. It is a pity that it had been sealed by this bastard brat. I am only a lingering spirit that can¡¯t do much; otherwise, I will help you break the seal. Fortunately, however, since you have felt the Xiantian power, you will be able to breakthrough to the Xiantian Stage in a couple of months. At that time, the seal will break naturally.¡± This little girl would make such a drastic improvement after being able to ept so many Xiantian expert¡¯s enlightenment while she was still at the False Xiantian Stage. After breaking through to the Xiantian Stage, her future cultivation would be very sessful with the right conditions from then on. She would no longer face any bottlenecks. Even though Mu Ru Yue wasn¡¯t on good terms with Feng Jing Tian, she was still extremely respectful to the old senior before her that had lived for an unknown amount of time. ¡°Senior, if you have chased me out earlier, I won¡¯t have the chance to make such an advancement in my cultivation. No matter what, I must thank you for that.¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Huo Hunughed out loud. ¡°Little girl, this old man really likes your personality. It is a pity that this brat of the Feng family had overdone it. I won¡¯t request for anything other than to not annihte my Feng family in the future, in consideration of me letting you experience the enlightenment of the Xiantian powers today.¡± Upon saying that, Huo Hun sighed lightly. This girl was destined to be extraordinary and metamorphose into a dragon that would roam the horizon in the future. He hoped that she would not annihte the Feng family on today¡¯s behalf¡­ Mu Ru Yue smiled faintly. She didn¡¯t promise Huo Hun, as who would know what would happen in the future? Regarding such matters, she wouldn¡¯t casually make promises she couldn¡¯t follow through. ¡°Senior, I can promise that if no one from the Feng family provokes me, I naturally won¡¯t make any moves against them. But if the Feng family offends me excessively, I, Mu Ru Yue, am not a person who will submit to humiliation!¡± Chapter 273 - Breakingthrough to Xiantian Part 1

Chapter 273 - Breakingthrough to Xiantian Part 1

Huo Hun bitterly chuckled twice and cast an ¡®all-the-best-to-you¡¯ look toward Feng Jing Tian. How could he not see that this little girl was obviously unhappy about being kept captive? ¡®Feng Brat has overdone it this time¡­¡¯ Even if it were for pursuing the girl, he should have used his heart to move her. How would he be able to change her thoughts about him if he forcibly kept her, a girl that didn¡¯t love him? This method would only make her unable to develop any feelings for him. ¡°Ancestor, we have disturbed you.¡± Feng Jing Tian cupped his fist. His enchanter-like handsome face conveyed a multitude of magnificence. He turned around and pulled on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hand, forcefully pulling her to his side. It was as though Feng Jing Tian didn¡¯t see the frosty expression on the young girl¡¯s face as his smile became increasingly charming. ¡°Woman, I¡¯ve brought you to this ce. Are you feeling slightly better? Can you apany me for a stroll?¡± He lowered his head to look at Mu Ru Yue beside him. His lowered voice even held a trace of begging. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart jolted, but after thinking of what Feng Jing Tian had done to her, her expression chilled once more. She didn¡¯t resist, however, and allowed him to pull her freely out of the residence. ¡°Feng Jing Tian¡­¡± Under the sunset, the young girl halted her steps as she raised her head to look at the ash-gray sky. She continued in a gentle voice, ¡°If you didn¡¯t seal my powers and force me to stay here, perhaps we could have been friends¡­¡± ¡®Friends?¡¯ Feng Jing Tian tightened his grip on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hand. He lowered his phoenix eyes in order to cover the trace of self-mockery in them. ¡°Woman, you got it all wrong. I have never thought of bing friends with you.¡± What he wanted was her person¡­ Not a pitiful friendship¡­ Mu Ru Yue knew it was futile to continue exining it to him. This man wouldn¡¯t let her leave, so she didn¡¯t say anything further and let him pull her freely out of the Feng family. Walking along the streets, Feng Jing Tian gazed frequently at the young girl beside him, a jubnt smile on his red lips. For him, this was something to enjoy. If he could interact with her like this for the rest of his life, without much quarrelling, how great that would be¡­ ¡°Tell me about the Central Region.¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her gaze slightly as she asked, sounding neither cold nor warm. Feng Jing Tian was ted for this could be counted as the first time Mu Ru Yue took the initiative to talk to him, so he told her everything he knew. ¡°Actually, this ce can¡¯t be counted as the genuine Central Region. It¡¯s just a part of it.¡± Feng Jing Tian raised the corner of his lips. He stared at the young girl beside him unblinkingly. ¡°If we were to generalize the four kingdoms, my Feng family of Feng City is at the border of the Central Region. The genuine Central Region ispletely surrounded by the sea. Thend at the center consists of an arearger than the four kingdoms. That¡¯s the Central Region.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows rose, ¡®This ce isn¡¯t the Central Region?¡¯ How could Feng Jing Tian not understand her thoughts? He chuckled lowly. ¡°For example, the borders of the Kingdom of Zi Yue are still counted as within the Kingdom of Zi Yue. Simrly, my Feng City can be counted as within the Central Region. You¡¯ve seen my Feng family¡¯s ancestor. My Feng family was originally arge family n in the Central Region a thousand years ago, but after something happened my ancestors fell. The Feng family was also forced to retreat to this ce¡­¡± Any glorious family would fall in time; the Feng family was the best example. ¡°Ancestor?¡± Mu Ru Yue thought about the lingering spirit in the tower. She rubbed her jaws gently as she continued, ¡°That senior¡¯s power isn¡¯t bad. When he was alive, he should have been at the Xiantian Complete Great Circle Realm.¡± Chapter 274 - Breakingthrough to Xiantian Part 2

Chapter 274 - Breakingthrough to Xiantian Part 2

Including those experts in the Central Region, there weren¡¯t many at the Xiantian Complete Great Circle Realm. That elder should have reached that level when he was still alive¡­ ¡°Woman, I don¡¯t have an in-depth understanding of the situation there, but I know a couple of the great powers in the Central Region. The Medicine Sect is one of the great powers in the Central Region, but there are other greater powers above the Medicine Sect. As to how powerful those fraction are, I of course don¡¯t know, as I¡¯m unable to associate with them¡± Feng Jing Tian¡¯s expression became serious. There were crouching tigers and hidden dragons inside the Central Region. Any of those powers could proim themselves as monarchs outside. Just as Mu Ru Yue wanted to ask him something, a fragrance suddenly entered her nose. The faint fragrance made her, as a woman, unable to resist the temptation to raise her head to look forward¡­ A blue dress like billowing waves. The silky hair of the girl looked so smooth and glossy under the light of the sunset. What was more stunning was the girl¡¯s face. With blue eyes like deep water, a faint smile was visible on her exceptional face. Her beauty was like the deep blue of the ocean. The phrase ¡®unmatched beauty¡¯ was inferior to her looks. When the girl appeared, her gazended on Feng Jing Tian¡­ ¡°Jing Tian, you¡¯re back?¡± This girl had a gentle, faint smile. The beauty of her smile seemed to emit a fragrance. Her deep blue eyes were filled with deep emotions as they gazed upon the enchanter-like man before her. It was as though her eyes could see only him, unable to allow any other to enter. ¡°I heard you were back since earlier, but I was rather busy recently and couldn¡¯t go see you. Coincidentally, since I¡¯m free today, I nned to see you. You won¡¯t me me, right?¡± The girl looked carefully at Feng Jing Tian. With an expression as gentle as water, how could any man resist her? Feng Jing Tian¡¯s long, shapely eyebrows frowned slightly. He nced impatiently at the girl¡¯s gentle-as-water expression before saying indifferently, ¡°Lan Yue, what rtionship do we have? Why would I me you? Make way. Stop blocking my path!¡± Lan Yue¡¯s expression changed slightly, but rapidly reverted to normal. She giggled lightly. ¡°Jing Tian, are you mad at me? Are you ming me for noting to meet you earlier? But aren¡¯t I here now? Can¡¯t you forgive me this time?¡± ¡®This woman, doesn¡¯t she understand human words?¡¯ Feng Jing Tian¡¯s expression turned gloomy as he snarled in a sinister and cold voice, ¡°Scram!¡± That word sounded like lightning on the street. At that moment, everyone turned their heads in that direction. When they saw the bickering couple, they understood. Feng Jing Tian had always walked among flowers while being unstained by their leaves, but he just couldn¡¯t care less about his fiance, Lan Yue, who had a gentle and beautiful water-like appearance. It was all due to her identity as his fiance. He disappeared from Feng City for a couple of years due to his displeasure. Lan Yue¡¯s gaze dimmed slightly as bitterness permeated her heart. Her heart had been robbed by him after he saved her, ten years ago. However, no matter how this man hated her, she was willing to endure the humiliation so long as she could be his wife¡­ ¡°Jing Tian, I just¡­¡± ¡°Scram!¡± Feng Jing Tian didn¡¯t wait for her to say her piece and cut her off furiously. Lan Yue¡¯s delicate face paled instantly. She bit hard on her lower lip as she looked with despair and pain at this heartless man. He could share himself with others, so why couldn¡¯t he share just a tiny bit of himself with her? Even if it were a tiny piece, it would have been sufficient for her¡­ Chapter 275 - Breakingthrough to Xiantian Part 3

Chapter 275 - Breakingthrough to Xiantian Part 3

¡°Feng Jing Tian, what right do you have to shout at elder sister Lan Yue?¡± It seemed Feng Jing Tian¡¯s words were too much, as a beauty who was by Lan Yue¡¯s side moved to support Lan Yue¡¯s swaying body. The beauty red angrily at Feng Jing Tian. ¡°Elder sister Lan Yue just likes you. What right do you have to humiliate her? Her status as your fiance was agreed upon by the head of the Feng family and our father. You simply don¡¯t have the power to choose!¡± Feng Jing Tian narrowed his eyes dangerously. His charming smile turned grim, like a hell¡¯s blood flower with its temptation. ¡°Lan Xin!¡± Lan Yue¡¯s expression changed drastically. She knew Feng Jing Tian was angry. ¡°You can¡¯t say that!¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t I?¡± Lan Xin snorted coldly, then she cast a furious gaze at Mu Ru Yue who was beside Feng Jing Tian. Her eyes contained undeniable jealousy. ¡°Who¡¯s this woman? What qualification does she have to walk by your side? It can¡¯t be that you abandoned such a good woman like elder sister Lan Yue to marry this girl, right? I don¡¯t feel even the slightest energy undtions from her. She¡®s obviously just a good for nothing trash. The head of the Feng family won¡¯t allow you to be with her.¡± Lan Xin raised her jaw arrogantly as she looked at Mu Ru Yue with disdain. ¡°Stinky girl, Feng Jing Tian isn¡¯t someone you can put your paws on. You should eliminate any thoughts of bing a phoenix. You will always be ipatible with such an outstanding man. If you want to marry someone, our Lan family has several subordinates. I can allow you to be a concubine to any of them. Our Lan family¡¯s subordinates have standards for marrying their wives after all. Such a good-for-nothing trash as yourself should be honoured to be a concubine.¡± The most outstanding man in Feng City was the Feng Family¡¯s Feng Jing Tian. Lan Xin knew she wasn¡¯t as beautiful nor as powerful as Lan Yue so she couldn¡¯t be his wife, but if Lan Yue marries Feng Jing Tian, she could perhaps marry him together with her elder sister. ¡®How can I let some girl destroy my n?¡¯ All in all, she was just thinking about herself when she expressed injustice for Lan Yue¡­ Feng Jing Tian¡¯s expression became terrifyingly gloomy. He raised his hand to swipe viciously at Lan Xin¡¯s face. Pah! A crisp sound was heard, Lan Xin was sent flying from that p andnded heavily on a vendor¡¯s booth at the side. She looked stunned at Feng Jing Tian, tears in her eyes. ¡°Feng Jing Tian, I am a daughter of the Lan family. You¡­ you pped me?¡± Lan Xin¡¯s heart shuddered violently as she bit her lower lip and red with resentment at the enchanter-like man. Her resentment was so obvious that it looked as though Feng Jing Tian was a bastard who abandoned his wife and daughter. ¡°p you?¡± Feng Jing Tian chuckled coldly. ¡°I¡¯ve indeed acted on impulse and dirtied my hand. Scram immediately! If it wasn¡¯t for you being a girl of the Lan Family, you would have already been a corpse by now! I will warn you onest time. It is best that you don¡¯t plot anything against her. Otherwise, I will let you know what it¡¯s like to live a life worse than death!¡± The man¡¯s word were so ear-piercing that it was like a needle had struck Lan Yue¡¯s heart. It was so painful that her entire body shook. Tears filled her blue eyes. After all these years, she had already gotten used to seeing her beloved man be intimate with other girls, but as long as he was still hers, it would suffice. However, those girls had meant nothing to him. She thought this woman would be the same, so she just ignored her presence from the start and didn¡¯t questioned him, since she knew Feng Jing Tian disliked it when she meddled with his matters¡­ Chapter 276 - Breakingthrough to Xiantian Part 4

Chapter 276- Breakingthrough to Xiantian Part 4

Now she knew she had thought wrong. It had been so incredibly wrong¡­ He didn¡¯t mind offending the Lan family for this woman and had even pped Xin Er. Lan Yue bit her lower lip. Her gaze shot toward Mu Ru Yue. That nce looked so ordinary that her blue eyes were still gentle as water, but Mu Ru Yue could distinctly feel the animosity and fury in the girl¡¯s eyes. Mu Ru Yue shrugged her shoulders helplessly and sighed. She waspletely implicated by Feng Jing Tian. ¡°Xin Er, let¡¯s go.¡± Lan Yue turned around and walked to Lan Xin¡¯s side. Her steps paused as she said, ¡°Jing Tian, I won¡¯t tell this to my father, but you have gone too far. I won¡¯t be able to help you now, even if I wanted to¡­¡± Upon saying that, she didn¡¯t even turn back as her fluttering blue dress disappeared under the sunset. Mu Ru Yue looked in the direction Lan Yue left. It was unknown what she was thinking. She was still in deep thought when a low voice was heard. ¡°Woman, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Her heart skipped a beat. A man that had always been prideful knew how to apologize? ¡°Feng Jing Tian, isn¡¯t this what you wanted?¡± Mu Ru Yue chuckled lightly with mockery in her eyes. ¡°No!¡± Feng Jing Tian¡¯s heart tightened as he gripped Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hand hastily. With a trace of panic in his phoenix eyes, he continued, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect them toe here. I didn¡¯t purposely allow those people to humiliate you. Woman, I¡­¡± He really didn¡¯t know how to exin himself at that point. If it wasn¡¯t for him in sealing her powers, this woman wouldn¡¯t have been humiliated in such a fashion. Feng Jing Tian swallowed his words as he looked sheepishly at the young girl by his side. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I just wanted to make you stay with me. If you recover your strength, you will just disappear from my side. I won¡¯t have a chance then.¡± ¡°Forget it.¡± Mu Ru Yue waved and smiled coldly. ¡°I will be able to break this seal by myself without your assistance. Feng Jing Tian, you won¡¯t be able to keep me captive for my entire life. Once there¡¯s a chance, I¡¯ll leave this ce and return to his side.¡± Feng Jing Tian tightened his grip on the young girl¡¯s hand. But it was as though he felt the young girl¡¯s pain so he suddenly released it. A bitter smile was expressed through his red lips. It seemed as if no matter what he did, this woman wouldn¡¯t ept him. But he was still unwilling to give up just like that¡­ ¡°Woman, you should be tired by now. I shall escort you back. I¡¯ll bring you out for another stroll some other time.¡± Feng Jing Tian smiled amiably as he gazed at Mu Ru Yue unblinkingly. Mu Ru Yue nodded lightly. She needed to head back and cultivate rather than interact with this man¡­ After returning to the Feng family, Feng Jing Tian brought Mu Ru Yue back to her quarters. He was then summoned by the head of the Feng family, Feng Xiang. Seeing Feng Jing Tian enter, Feng Xiang¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Jing Tian, I heard you brought back a girl from outside recently. That part doesn¡¯t really matter, as my Feng family can afford to raise a girl, but I heard that not only did you bully Lan Yue, you also pped Lan Xin for that girl. Shouldn¡¯t you give me an exnation as your father?¡± Feng Jing Tian chuckled coldly. ¡°So what if I beat her? I should have killed her for humiliating my girl! I¡¯ve spared her life today in consideration of the Lan family, but I will immediately make her bleed if there¡¯s a second time!¡± Chapter 277 - Breakingthrough to Xiantian Part 5

Chapter 277 -Breakingthrough to Xiantian Part 5

¡°Impudent!¡± Feng Xiang stood up after mming his hand on the table. He looked at Feng Jing Tian, ashen-faced. He clenched his fists tightly and roared in fury, ¡°Jing Tian, what is so good about that girl that you would fall out with your father for her?¡± Feng Jing Tian chuckled twice, lips curving cynically. But, what he said after was so resolute, there wasn¡¯t a single trace of doubt within it. ¡°I want to break my engagement with Lan Yue and marry Mu Ru Yue as my wife!¡± ¡°Feng Jing Tian!¡± Feng Xiang¡¯s eyes seemed to be spitting mes of fury. ¡°It is enough to y with a girl. If you want to make her your concubine, I can agree with that. But you want to marry a trash as your wife? That¡¯s impossible! I certainly wouldn¡¯t allow a woman with unknown background to wed into my Feng family.¡± ¡®Even though this brat is arrogant and obstinate, he usually wouldn¡¯t go against me, his father. Yet now, he actually went against me for a woman? ¡®It seems that woman must be eliminated¡­¡¯ A trace of viciousness shed across Feng Xiang¡¯s eyes. As the head, he always did things for the benefit of the Feng family. If someone became a threat to his Feng family¡¯s interests, he wouldn¡¯t let them off, especially that woman who made his son turn his back against him. But he knew that with Feng Jing Tian here, he wouldn¡¯t be able toy a hand on her¡­ ¡°Jing Tian.¡± Thinking about that, Feng Xiang¡¯s expression became gentle. With glimmers dancing in his eyes, he continued, ¡°If you want to marry her, it isn¡¯t entirely impossible.¡± Feng Jing Tian¡¯s brows moved, but he didn¡¯t say anything as he wanted to know what his father was plotting. ¡°But¡­¡± Feng Xiao smiled coldly as he continued, ¡°The power of the Lan family is also very formidable, so it won¡¯t be easy to break the engagement with the Lan family. Hence, I will need you to obtain something. I heard that the Lan family has been searching for a medicinal nt known as the Summoning Dragon Grass. That ingredient can be found in the Great Dragon Mountain Range in the Central Region. Once you obtain that, perhaps the Lan family will be willing to break the engagement.¡± Feng Jing Tian kept quiet as he looked dubiously at Feng Xiang. ¡°You have such good intentions?¡± Just a moment ago, this bastard was just shouting at him furiously, then he changed his mood so suddenly. How could Feng Jing Tian not feel suspicious about that? Moreover, Feng Xiang had always been known to scheme and do anything to reach his goals. Previously, didn¡¯t he kill Feng Jing Tian¡¯s mother for his goals? ¡°Stinky brat, you are my son no matter what. Even though I¡¯m really enraged by your actions and chided you for beating a girl of the Lan family, you should know that it¡¯s because the old man of the Lan family is very protective. Isn¡¯t that bad for my Feng family then? However, looking at it from a different perspective, I also hope my son will be happy and blessed.¡± Seriousness was expressed from Feng Xiang¡¯s brows. He was like a father who was really looking after his son. However, it seemed as if Feng Jing Tian still couldn¡¯t believe his words. Feng Xiang waspletely enraged, but he didn¡¯t show it on his face. ¡°I can promise you that the Feng family won¡¯t do anything to that woman after you leave!¡± The Feng family wouldn¡¯t make a move, but that didn¡¯t mean that the Lan family wouldn¡¯t¡­ Feng Jing Tian withdrew his gaze and looked at Feng Xiang in a sinisterly cold way. ¡°I hope that you keep to your words. When I return, I wish to see Mu Ru Yuepletely unharmed. If she gets hurt in the slightest, don¡¯t me me for causing a bloodbath in the Feng family!¡± ¡°Stinky brat, don¡¯t forget that you are of the Feng family!¡± Feng Xiang¡¯s entire body shook. ¡®This damnable bastard will actually create a bloodbath in his own family for that woman?¡¯ In that case, he definitely couldn¡¯t let that woman live¡­ Chapter 278 - Breakingthrough to Xiantian Part 6

Chapter 278-Breakingthrough to Xiantian Part 6

¡°Feng family?¡± Feng Jing Tian chuckled sinisterly. With slight disdain in his phoenix eyes, he continued, ¡°Don¡¯t you forget how mother died, and why I left the Feng family. I hate Lan Yue; she¡¯s just a wife you picked for me. More importantly, I just can¡¯t like her due to her hypocrisy. Furthermore, if it wasn¡¯t for my talent, will you, Feng Xiang, still look at me? I didn¡¯t even want this identity as the young master of the Feng family from the start.¡± Feng Jing Tian¡¯s words were like needles to his heart. Feng Xiang¡¯s body couldn¡¯t help but tremble. He was right. The madam¡¯s death was indeed due to him. If he wasn¡¯t too weak to speak up for her, she wouldn¡¯t have died so miserably that year. He would never be able to forget the final look that woman shot him. Despair and misery¡­ It was precisely due to this that Feng Jing Tian couldn¡¯t feel at home in the Feng family,even hating his own father. While Feng Xiang was immersed in his memories, Feng Jing Tian moved in a sh out of the room. His fiery red figure moved quickly andnded within Mu Ru Yue¡¯s residence. Feeling the iing aura, Mu Ru Yue frowned slightly as she asked indifferently, ¡°Enchanter, what are you here for?¡± Feng Jing Tian looked deeply at the young girl¡¯s impable face. An unfathomable expression was disyed on his enchantingly handsome visage. ¡°I will have to leave the Feng family for a period of time. You must stay safe while I¡¯m away.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows rose as she replied, ¡°Perhaps I¡¯ll be safer if you let me go.¡± The young girl¡¯s words carried thorns that pierced the man¡¯s heart mercilessly. But he continued to look as though he was unaffected and smiled. He was obviously a man, yet his smile was really nice. ¡°Take this decree tablet. If you are in danger, I will rush back. Woman, do you know? When I was really young, my mother already passed away. Her death, moreover, was due to my cowardly father.¡± Feng Jing Tian smiled coldly. With sorrow in his eyes, he continued, ¡°To be precise, she practiced a technique which enabled her to raise the dead. The price of which was her life force. When she used her technique to save Feng Xiang, someone saw her. However, that person only saw the part when she turned from a young woman into an old one, an effect of losing her life force. Therefore, the person deemed her a reincarnated demoness.¡± If someone saw a young woman gradually turn into a granny with a wrinkled face, how could they not be scared? Everyone would think they had seen a ghost. Mu Ru Yue could already guess the oue without Feng Jing Tian¡¯s narration¡­ ¡°The elder of the family dered she was a demoness, who must be put to death by burning. That man she revived didn¡¯t speak up for her even when she was about to be burned to death. He wasn¡¯t the heir to the Feng family then; his status wasn¡¯t good and many people wanted him dead. So, how could he care about others? Even that person who was his wife and sacrificed half of her life to save his, resulting in the aging of her face and ended up being mistaken as a demoness¡­¡± From then on, Feng Jing Tian became unwilling to call that man his father. ¡°Me saying all of this isn¡¯t to incite your pity.¡± Feng Jing Tian raised his eyes to look at Mu Ru Yue. With determination in his phoenix eyes, he continued, ¡°Before she passed away, she said this to me, ¡®If you meet a woman you like, you must do whatever you can to protect her.¡¯ Hence, I want you to trust me when I say I will be able to protect you and you won¡¯t be harmed in the slightest.¡± Chapter 279 - Breakingthrough to Xiantian Part 6

Chapter 279 -Breakingthrough to Xiantian Part 6

Mu Ru Yue lowered her gaze and remained silent, expressionless. This man did indeed deserved pity, but¡­ the prerequisite for it was that he shouldn¡¯t have done anything to her previously¡­ ¡°Feng Jing Tian, the best protection will be if you just let me leave.¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Feng Jing Tian¡¯s expression changed drastically. He gripped Mu Ru Yue¡¯s shoulder tightly as he shouted anxiously, ¡°I definitely won¡¯t let you leave! Wait for me. I will return quickly. Once I do, then nobody will be able to stop me from marrying you as my wife!¡± Mu Ru Yue chuckled lowly. She just closed her eyes and didn¡¯t say anything more. Feng Jing Tian released her hand gently. He then turned and headed out the door after giving the close-eyed young girl a final look. His red figure disappeared beneath the sunlight. It wasn¡¯t until he waspletely gone that Mu Ru Yue opened her eyes¡­ She understood that once Feng Jing Tian left, she would no longer be in peace, so it was true when she said that letting her leave was the best protection for her. The people from the Lan family wouldn¡¯t let her off. Yet, Feng Jing Tian thought things too simply. If she had her power, she would be able to fully protect herself. But she was just a trash now. It was a wonder how Feng Jing Tian made such a promise inside this Feng Family enshrouded in deep waters and mes. However, she, Mu Ru Yue, never had the need to beg for a man¡¯s protection, especially not that man,Feng Jing Tian¡¯s¡­ ¡°Xiantian!¡± Mu Ru Yue looked at her palm with a faint smile. Once she broke through to Xiantian realm, she would be able to protect herself from harm. She was more willing to trust in her own strength than in that of men. Peng! Lan Xin raised a leg to kick the door open, her countenance full of arrogance. When her beautiful eyesnded on Mu Ru Yue, she snorted coldly, nose turned up. ¡°B*tch, let¡¯s see who will protect you now that Feng Jing Tian isn¡¯t here. Did you really think you can be the young madam of the Feng family? Stop dreaming! That position is elder sister Lan Yue¡¯s. But she¡¯s just too kind-hearted to personallye here to teach you, the slut who snatched her husband, a lesson. The role of relieving her anger shall fall upon me as her younger sister!¡± Lan Xin gritted her teeth in fury when she remembered how Feng Jing TIan had pped her for this woman. Her eyes shot daggers toward the young girl sitting on the bed. It was undeniable that this woman was indeed exceptionally pretty. Her beauty didn¡¯t amount to just her outer appearance. Her body also exuded a calm and collected aura that could captivate people. She kept herposure even while facing the provocation of so many people. She didn¡¯t express any sign of panic, nor was she at a loss. It was no wonder why Feng Jing Tian fell for her. It was just a pity that no matter how good-looking this woman was and how self-possessed her actions were she was just a trash that couldn¡¯t amount to anything. Wouldn¡¯t it be easy to deal with such a trash? ¡°You finally came?¡± Mu Ru Yue chuckled lightly. However, her gaze was such that it could freeze a deep pond as she continued, ¡°I thought once Feng Jing Tian left, you would havee right after. Who knew I still had to wait a moment?¡± ¡°Just continue acting!¡± Lan Xin snorted, since from her point of view, the young girl was feigning calmness. She must actually be incredibly terrified, and just didn¡¯t dare express it. Chapter 280 - Breakingthrough to Xiantian Part 8

Chapter 280- Breakingthrough to Xiantian Part 8

¡°Everyone, attack! Beat her to death!¡± Lan Xin¡¯s expression was somber as she looked at Mu Ru Yue with deep malevolence. Her lips curled up into a bloodthirsty smile. It was as though Mu Ru Yue were just a puny ant to her. ¡°You will just suffer being a powerless trash in this world that reveres experts, so you should thank me for relieving you of such pain soon¡­¡± She raised her chin, looking down at Mu Ru Yue condescendingly. Hong! A ming fist struck Mu Ru Yue and sent her body flying. The window screen broke apart and a trace of blood flowed from the corner of her lips. The people that followed Lan Xin over weren¡¯t as brainless as she was. When they saw Mu Ru Yue sitting there quietly, they thought she was truly confident with her power. Who could have expected that she didn¡¯t have the slightest strength when to resist their attacks? So, her calm and collected appearance really was a bluff. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Cynicalughter flooded the room. A disciple of the Lan family raised his head tough and, with mockery in his eyes, he said, ¡°I must say, why were you acting? Seeing so many of using after you, shouldn¡¯t you tear up and shudder in fright like a trash? Yett you dared to act in such a way toward us?! I¡¯m really dubious of the sight of the eldest young master of the Feng family for falling for such a woman and dumping our Lan family¡¯s young mistress Lan Yue. You aren¡¯t even qualified to be Lan Yue¡¯s shoes!¡± ¡°Hehe! Even though this woman is a trash, she¡¯s an exceptional beauty. How about giving her to me as my concubine? I¡¯ll definitely make her fall for me in a way that she would never want to leave me!¡± The person who said that had a perverted expression as he looked sinisterly at the young girl¡¯s exceptional appearance. Yet, there wasn¡¯t any change in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression from the start¡­ Hong! Hong! Hong! Hong! Layers andyers of energynded on her body. Instantly, the immense power made her face pale, yet she continued to watch on expressionlessly at the crazilyughing crowd. Perhaps this was a situation where the usual tiger was being bullied by the dogs once it lost its power! Mu Ru Yue smiled coldly and activated the Alchemy Book in her body¡­ After the battle with Xiao Min outside the Mu residence, she discovered that via the Alchemy Book, she could convert powers that were the same attribute as hers for her own use . However, she didn¡¯t have the opportunity to try it out again after that battle.1 This time, she was borrowing the Xiantian enlightenment from the tower and only needed to gather enough power to reach her limit in order to break through. If it were the usual, she would still need a couple of months to achieve that. But that was only the case when there was no external assistance¡­ Lan Xin chuckled coldly as she watched those attacks fall on the young girl¡¯s body. ¡°B*tch, let¡¯s see who will save you this time. Feng Jing Tian had been lured to leave Feng City. No one can to help you!¡± This will be the day of her death¡­ Lan Xin couldn¡¯t help but clench her delicate fists whenever she thought of Feng Jing Tian pping her previously. The smile on her exceptional face became increasingly cold, viciousness and ruthless expressed in her eyes. Pfft! Mu Ru Yue spurted out a mouthful of blood, staining her white clothes red. She still remained expressionless with calmness in her eyes. The Alchemy Book circted inside her body. Countless red energies were entering her body. Following that, a power gathered these energy toward her dantian. She didn¡¯t even care about other factors and just freely allowed those powers to hurt her body¡­ Chapter 281 - Breakingthrough to Xiantian Part 9

Chapter 281 -Breakingthrough to Xiantian Part 9

Cold sweat started to form on the young girl¡¯s forehead, her face as pale as white paper. However, those people just enjoyed themselves as they tortured her¡­ Within the mountain valley outside the Feng City, with his red robe was fluttering in the wind, Feng Jing Tian halted his steps and turned gradually to face the city¡­ His heart felt like something was squeezing it hard, making him feel suffocated. ¡°Did something happen to her? No! That¡¯s impossible. That man clearly promised me he won¡¯t make a move on her. Even though I hate his character, he shouldn¡¯t be the type who reneges on a promise¡­¡± Despite that belief, with such an intense disturbance in his heart, Feng Jing Tian frowned and, without further thought, flew back toward Feng City. He had ced a seal in that woman¡¯s body, and that seal was linked to her feelings, so he felt her restlessness. He believed more in his seal than that man¡­ ¡°You better pray hard that nothing happens to her. Otherwise, I¡¯ll definitely annihte the Feng family!¡± At this moment, boundless killing intent was leaking from Feng Jing Tian¡¯s body. His eyes narrowed slightly, emitting a dangerous aura. It was very obvious that if Feng Xiang went back on his word, he wouldn¡¯t mind carrying out a massacre¡­ He wasn¡¯t able to protect his most beloved mother when he was young. He must protect her this time! Within a side room. A young girl wearing blood drenched white clothing copsed to the ground, gasping for air. Her hair was drenched in sweat and it stuck to her forehead. Her pale face was covered in perspiration. ¡°My turn.¡± Lan Xin stopped this group of people from the Lan family. She smiled coldly at Mu Ru Yue as she raised her feet to kick mercilessly at her, malevolently stating, ¡°Do you want to die? That would be too easy. What I want is for you to live a life worse than death!¡± Hong! Hong! Hong! Immeasurable energy wrapped her leg, seeming as though it was zing with ayer of surging mes. When she kicked, it was like a volcanic eruption hadnded on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body. Hong! Mu Ru Yue was sent flying and collided against a wall. Lan Xin walked toward the young girl and continued kicking her viciously. She seemed to be venting her jealousy and unwillingness. However, at this moment, a hand was lifted and gripped firmly on her ankle. ¡°Are you done now? ¡°How long have all of you been beating me up? Half an hour? Are you satisfied now?¡± The young girl raised her head as she shot them a gaze as cold as a dagger. Ayer of frost covered her exceptional face. She looked at Lan Xin, who stood before her, when she spoke each word emphatically. Lan Xin¡¯s expression changed as she struck her ming fist at Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hand. But this time, she wasn¡¯t able to hit Mu Ru Yue as a powerful aura was released from thetter¡¯s body¡­ Hong! Ferocious mes burst from Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body. Lan Xin was sent flying under the astonished gaze of her minions. Mu Ru Yue coughed twice before she wiped away the blood on the corner of her mouth. She chuckled faintly. ¡°I should thank you. It should have taken me a couple of months to reach the Xiantian realm. Yet, under your assistance, I broke through so rapidly and had also broken that seal¡­¡± ¡®It is great to have my powers back¡­¡¯ Mu Ru Yue moved her shoulders andughed as she felt her power returning. ¡°Feng Jing Tian, I¡¯ve long said you wouldn¡¯t be able to keep me captive for a lifetime!¡± But, she had been dealt severe injuries this time. Lan Xin had brought those experts who were beneath the Xiantian realm in order to torture her. If that weren¡¯t the case, then she wouldn¡¯t have broken through so quickly. Even though she was a False Xiantian expert, under their attacks she still suffered severe injuries from such a group assault¡­ Chapter 282 - Breakingthrough to Xiantian Part 10

Chapter 282 -Breakingthrough to Xiantian Part 10

¡°Xiantian!¡± Feng Xiang¡¯s expression changed drastically as he shot a sharp gaze toward the window of his study. He muttered, ¡°There are only two Xiantian experts in the Feng family. I am one and Jing Tian is the other, but there aren¡¯t any members of the family even on the verge of breaking through to the Xiantian realm. Who on earth could have broken through in my Feng family?¡± He frowned. He didn¡¯t dally any longer and left the room in a sh. Inside the tower, Huo Hun felt a surge of power nearby, and his brows twitched slightly. He chuckled,menting, ¡°That little girl broke through so quickly? I thought it would take a couple months¡¯ time. But she is that person¡¯s reincarnation after all. How could her innate talent be terrible? The sky of the Central Region will be undergoing some changes, now that she has broken through to the Xiantian realm. Perhaps that peerless expert from the Chi Zha Central Region a thousand of years ago will also be returning. It¡¯s a pity that the brat fell in love with someone he shouldn¡¯t fall for. With that little girl¡¯s capabilities, they arepletely ipatible.¡± He had known Mu Ru Yue¡¯s true identity since his gaze had firstnded on her. That was why he had been that courteous toward her. If he hadn¡¯t recognized her, she would have simply been just another talent, so why would he have said such words to her then? ¡°I am uncertain if that Feng brat heeded my advice. There are also those other troublemakers in the Feng family. That little girl isn¡¯t someone our Feng family can offend. Even without mentioning Bai Zhe, who is still living in seclusion in the Central Region, her own abilities can¡¯t be underestimated. Given the chance, she will be that peerless expert from thousands of years past.¡± Huo Hun shook his head and sighed helplessly. At this moment, he had no idea that the Feng family had alreadypletely offended Mu Ru Yue. They had tried to kill her, so how could she allow the Feng family to continue existing? Lan Xin sat dazedly on the ground as she looked at the blood-stained white clothes, bbergasted. ¡°You¡­ you aren¡¯t a trash?¡± ¡®This girl isn¡¯t a trash?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t reply and just looked icily at Lan Xin. Her eyes were like cold daggers scraping the other¡¯s face, to the point that Lan Xin couldn¡¯t help but shriek. ¡°Why did you lie to us?! Why did you pretend to be a trash?!¡± Had Lan Xin known earlier that Mu Ru Yue would break through to the Xiantian realm, no matter how arrogant and prideful she was, she wouldn¡¯t dare to create trouble for thetter. She only had had the guts to beat her up previously because she thought the girl was just a trash¡­ Mu Ru Yue lowered her gaze and replied indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ve never said I was a trash.¡± Lan Xin shuddered violently. She indeed had never said she was a trash. It was only their misunderstanding all along¡­ ¡°Then why did you hide your power? Why did you do that?¡± Lan Xin¡¯s voice quivered. Even though there were countless Xiantian experts in the Central Region, Feng City couldn¡¯t actually be counted as a ce within the Central Region. It was just on the border, so they weren¡¯t as powerful as those forces within the Central Region. Therefore, she absolutely did not want to provoke a Xiantian expert¡­ Lan Xin bit her lower lip hard, her face exceptionally pale. The others were also trembling in fear. They had all lost their previous arrogance¡­ Suddenly, a shout was heard. ¡°Who is the friend that has broken through in my Feng family? Will you please show yourself so I can show my hospitality?¡± As the words reached them, a green-d figure appeared before them. Feng Xiang stood in mid-air. He nced at Mu Ru Yue¡¯s face, but his eyes didn¡¯t linger there. His forehead creased slightly as he once again asked, ¡°May I know which friend has made a break through here?¡± Mu Ru Yue had already withdrawn her aura, so she didn¡¯t look any different from usual. Hence, Feng Xiang didn¡¯t notice that she was the Xiantian expert who had just broken through. Chapter 283 - A Battle Between Two Xiantian Experts Part 1

Chapter 283 - A Battle Between Two Xiantian Experts Part 1

¡°Head of the Feng family, it¡¯s her¡­¡± Lan Xin extended a trembling finger, still unable to snap out of her shock even now. ¡°She¡¯s the one that broke through to Xiantian!¡± Feng Xiang followed the direction of Lan Xin¡¯s finger, his gaze falling on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s ice-cold face. Feng Xiang¡¯splexion changed abruptly. He looked grimly at her and asked, ¡°You were the one that broke through?¡± ¡®Isn¡¯t this the girl Feng Jing Tian brought back? She¡¯s the one that just broke through? How is that possible?¡¯ At this moment, Feng Xiang¡¯s mind had gone nk. A distinct trace of shock appeared on his gloomy face. ¡®She should be a trash! How can she possess such great innate talent?¡¯ ¡®Can it be that this young girl was pretending to be a pig to eat the tiger? What motive does she have for approaching the Feng family then¡­¡¯ ¡°No matter whether it is you or not that has broken through, you must die here today!¡± Boom! Strong killing intent surged from Feng Xiang¡¯s body as he concentrated on that exceptional face. The killing intent that burst forth was like a hot knife through butter as it pierced the air. ¡®This little girl just entered the Xiantian realm, so how would she be able to match me who has been in this realm for such a long time now? She shouldn¡¯t have much of an understanding of the Xiantian realm so if I want to eliminate her, now is the best time. With this little girl¡¯s innate talent, she will perhaps be able to exceed me soon, if given enough time.¡¯ Feng Xiang would have agreed with Feng Jing Tian¡¯s wishes if he hadn¡¯t started any conflict with her. It would have been greatly beneficial for the Feng family to have such a talent. However, Feng Xiang knew that when he allowed the Lan family to seek trouble with her, he had unfortunately lost this opportunity. He wasn¡¯t as idiotic as to believe that if he lowered his posture, this young girl would forgive him for what the Feng family had done to her. Since she wasn¡¯t destined to be of use, the only choice was to eliminate her¡­ Boom! Mu Ru Yue paled and retreated a couple of steps back. She wiped away the blood from the corner of her mouth as she looked at Feng Xiang with intense killing intent. Suddenly, Mu Ru Yue moved toward him, her blood-stained white clothes shing. The biting cold ray of the sword in her hand enhanced her exceptional beauty. Feng XIang wasn¡¯t someone who cared about beauty and wouldn¡¯t withdraw his killing technique just because his opponent was a girl. He held two green sword-like rays in his hand. Feng Xiang just raised his hand and the sword ray in his hand pieced rapidly through the sky toward Mu Ru Yue, leaving a long afterimage. Mu Ru Yue dodged to the side, her hair fluttering in the wind. The sword ray grazed her face, and traces of blood trickled from her skin, staining half her face red. She was like an Asura that had just gotten out of hell. She was terrifying, but also captivating to the eye. It was undeniable that even though she had severe injuries, it still couldn¡¯t cover up her peerless talent. She took out a pill and consumed it. The wounds on her face rapidly sealed as the crowd watched. But the blood on her face couldn¡¯t be washed off using pills. Following that, she took out all kinds of pills: Strengthening pill, Increasing Energy pill, Speed eleration pill¡­ She consumed them all like candy. Feng Xiang felt pain as he watched her speed of consumption, handling the pills as if they were worthless. ¡°Who the hell are you?!¡± Feng Xiang¡¯s expression turned even more grim. How could her identity be simple when she could casually consume so many pills? Chapter 284 - A Battle Between Two Xiantian Experts Part 2

Chapter 284 - A Battle Between Two Xiantian Experts Part 2

Unfortunately, the arrow was already on the bow, and it was impossible not to fire it. If she didn¡¯t die, then perhaps the one who would die in the future would be him! This girl must die today to eliminate future disasters! What was disappointing was that if he had known about her talent and the pills she had previously, he wouldn¡¯t have blocked her and Feng Jing Tian, no matter what. But there were no ¡®what ifs¡¯ in the world; it was fated that he would miss out on such a peerless talent¡­ When Feng Xiang came back to his senses, a powerful aura shot toward him from the sword in the young girl¡¯s hand, forcing him to hastily block it with his own sword. Boom! The power struck his chest. He paled and spat out a mouthful of blood. Her power and speed were clearly much greater than before! Even if a person had just entered the Xiantian realm, they would be able to even the disparity in power with pills. Feng Xiang¡¯s expression finally changed as an unprecedented level of seriousness was visible in his gloomy gaze. Comparatively, the others werepletely stupefied, especially Lan Xin. Her delicate body shook slightly. She didn¡¯t even dare to speak, in fear that she would attract the attention of that demoness. She really regretted¡­ Lan Xin clenched her fists as boundless remorse permeated her heart. At that moment, this arrogant missy finally understood what regret was. ¡°Lan Yue!¡± A spark shed in Lan Xin¡¯s eyes, a trace of loathing. ¡®It is all due to that woman, Lan Yue. If it wasn¡¯t for her promising me that she was willing to share her husband Feng Jing Tian once they married and that she would even mention me to him, I wouldn¡¯t have acted as her chess piece. ¡®It isughable how I was fooled by Lan Yue¡¯s deep facade of a loving sister. I had always thought she really doted on me as her younger sister and nned to share Feng Jing Tian with me. ¡®It seems that I¡¯m just a chess piece to shift all of Feng Jing Tian¡¯s terrible emotions on so that she can pretend to be a kind and virtuous wife that is as gentle as water. Moreover, with today¡¯s matter, I have been used as a sword.¡¯ Despair filled Lan Xin¡¯s eyes. Her regret was so intense that she really wanted to kill herself by smashing her head against the wall. Yet, Lan Xin, who was naturally fearful of death, wasn¡¯t able to make that reckless decision¡­ ¡°Little girl, I admit that you are really powerful. But no matter how strong you are, you still aren¡¯t my match, even with the assistance of pill.¡± Feng Xiang¡¯s palm struck Mu Ru Yue¡¯s chest. Seeing her retreat a couple of steps back and cough out a mouthful of blood, a cold smile graced his face. ¡®So what if you have pills? The disparity in power can¡¯t be ovee easily¡­¡¯ However, Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t stop her attacks against Feng Xiang. Ayer of frost covered her exceptional face. The killing intent that emanated from her body seemed to cover the entire backyard as well as blot out the sky. ¡°Haha! Little girl, why don¡¯t we just use our final moves to finish this up?¡± Feng Xiang raised his head andughed crazily as he inserted all his power into the green sword ray in his hand. The sword ray emitted an eye-piercing green light that gradually expanded. Finally, it formed into a formidable tornado that charged toward Mu Ru Yue. Lan Xin¡¯s eyes lit up slowly when she watched such a valiant sight. If that woman were to fall by the hand of the Feng family¡¯s head, then nothing would happen to her¡­ ¡°No!¡± Suddenly, the crowd heard a heart-wrenching cry. When Feng Jing Tian saw Feng Xiang¡¯s ultimate move, a hand seemed to have viciously ripped his heart apart. He yelled in fury as he charged toward the young girl without hesitation¡­ Chapter 285 - A Battle Between Two Xiantian Experts Part 3

Chapter 285 - A Battle Between Two Xiantian Experts Part 3

Even as he neared Mu Ru Yue, he knew it was already toote. He could only watch as the green tornado enveloped the young girl¡¯s body¡­ Despair engulfed his heart as all-epassing fury erupted in his chest. He really wanted to destroy heaven and earth at this moment, but deep remorse overwhelmed that feeling¡­ If¡­ if he hadn¡¯t sealed her powers, perhaps she would have already left this ce. Moreover, if he hadn¡¯t believed Feng Xiang¡¯s words, then she wouldn¡¯t have faced such danger. All in all, this was entirely his fault! Other than his mother who that had passed away, this woman was the only person he had ever epted in his heart. She was the only one he had wanted to protect his entire life. Yet, the one who had harmed her the most was him! ¡°Woman!¡± Feng Jing Tian cried out in a heart-wrenching manner. His voice was like a thorn, piercing the hearts of the crowd¡­ This heart-wrenching cry of the eldest young master was reminiscent of his cry when he had been held down by everyone as the main wife had been burned to death. It prated their hearts, making them ache as they felt his emotions. ¡°About ten years ago, I failed to protect mother, and now, I also couldn¡¯t protect my beloved.¡± Feng Jing Tian stood up. His enchanter-like face was filled with sorrow and mockery. ¡°It seems I¡¯m a trash! Since this is the case, I should follow her to hell to repent for everything I have done.¡± ¡®I am a trash that can only watch on as everyone I want to protect perishes before me¡­¡¯ He raised his head to look at the tornado before him and walked toward it slowly. Feng Xiang was rmed. Just as he was about to stop him, Feng Xiang saw traces of a red light shing through the condensed green tornado toward him. Feng Xiang wasn¡¯t able to react before his body was sent flying. Hong! He crashed into a tree. The crowd was stunned as they looked in astonishment at the sight before them¡­ As the tornado was slowly dispersed by the wind, a blood-stained white dress gradually appeared before the crowd¡¯s sight. Even though the young girl¡¯s clothes were currently tattered and no longer had its previous brilliance, her aura was still captivating. Pfft! The young girl violently coughed out a mouthful of blood before her body swayed a couple of times and fell forward. ¡°Woman!¡± Feng Jing Tian didn¡¯t have the time to rejoice when he saw the young girl¡¯s falling body. A trace of anxiousness shed across his enchantingly handsome face. With the sh of his red figure, he easily caught her in his embrace. Currently, Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression was feeble. Her pale face made Feng Jing Tian¡¯s heart clench tightly. It was so painful that it was unbearable. He could only apologize profusely. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, woman. This is all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have sealed your powers and forced you to stay here. More importantly, I shouldn¡¯t have trusted Feng Xiang¡¯s words so easily and left this ce while knowing of his displeasure toward you. You can beat, scold, and kill me. It is entirely my fault!¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t reply as she closed her eyes in exhaustion. Her pale face was so feeble it made people¡¯s hearts ache for her. She had used up most of her body¡¯s strength to withstand the attacks from Lan Xin and her group. Following that, she had fought a battle right after breaking through. She was already way over her body¡¯s limit¡­ If it hadn¡¯t been for the gold-ted soft armour that Wu Chen had given her, she might not have been able to climb to her feet after Feng Xiang¡¯s attack. ¡°Cough! Cough!¡± Feng Xiang coughed twice before climbing to his feet. Blood spurted from his chest,pletely staining his clothes red. It was obvious that he was severely wounded from Mu Ru Yue¡¯s final counterattack. When Feng Xiang saw his son being so protective toward Mu Ru Yue, he instantly yelled with overflowing rage, ¡°Jing Tian, you are my son. I order you to kill that woman now!¡± Chapter 286 - Feng Family’s Ancestor Part 1

Chapter 286 -Feng Family¡¯s Ancestor Part 1

The wind blew by, making his enchanting blood-red robe flutter. Feng Jing Tian raised his phoenix gaze toward the pale Feng Xiang. His eyes were sinisterly cold as though he wasn¡¯t looking at his father, but at his nemesis. ¡°With what identity are you ordering me?¡± Feng Xiang¡¯s expression changed greatly. Ashen-faced, he yelled furiously, ¡°I¡¯m your father! You unfilial son, how could you speak to your father like this?¡± ¡°Father?¡± Feng Jing Tian chuckled coldly with disdain. ¡°I have said this before; if the Feng family touches her, I will start a bloodbath in the family! It seems you didn¡¯t listen to what I said.¡± Feeling the young girl¡¯s body stiffen in his embrace, he subconsciously tightened his hold. ¡°Ten years ago, I failed to protect mother from dying due to your cowardice. But I did promise her to protect the girl I¡¯ll love with all that I have.¡± This young girl was the only one he wanted to protect¡­ ¡°Impudent!¡± Feng Xiang¡¯splexion ashened. Shaking in anger, he pointed a finger at Feng Jing Tian. ¡°You unfilial son, you will anger me to death. Cough, cough¡­¡± He wasn¡¯t able to speak further after saying a few sentences. When he coughed, a mouthful of blood spurted out, staining the floor before him red. Just like Mu Ru Yue, he was also severely wounded. Blood flowed from the long cut on his chest and some of his internal organs were faintly visible. It could be said that he could stand there now only due to strong force of will as any other person would have already copsed. Lan Xin stared dazedly as her beloved man embraced another girl. Her delicate face turned pale. Her heart seemed to have been pierced viciously, so painful that her tears flowed uncontrobly. ¡®What is so good about that woman that Feng Jing Tian had rebelled against the Feng family for her?¡¯ ¡®Even Lan Yue and I weren¡¯t able to obtain such deep feelings.¡¯ What made Lan Xin even more heartbroken was that Feng Xiang was unable to kill that b*tch. Had she died, perhaps none of this would have happened¡­ ¡°Feng Jing Tian, don¡¯t forget that our Feng family houses the lingering spirit of our ancestor! Your powers are indeed great, but do you think you¡¯ll be match against the ancestor?¡± The ancestor was only a lingering spirit, but with his ability he definitely would have a method that allows himself to fight for a short moment. If he was willing to interfere in this matter, how hard would it be to deal with a severely wounded young girl? Currently, the only one that could deal with her was the ancestor¡­ Feng Jing Tian¡¯s expression turned increasingly dark as he stared coldly at Feng Xiang, but he didn¡¯t say anything. The ancestor indeed was impressed by Mu Ru Yue, but he was still the Feng family¡¯s ancestor. It was unknown if he would take their side¡­ ¡°Haha!¡± Feng Xiangughed crazily. With a malevolent and ruthless smile, he continued, ¡°Jing Tian, you are my son, so I won¡¯t do anything to you. However, that woman must die. Only the ancestor will be able to deal with this situation!¡± Lan Xin and the crowd¡¯s gaze lit up when they heard what he said. Why was the Lan family a little fearful of Feng City¡¯s Feng family? It was due to this so-called mysterious ancestor. Even though the ancestor was a lingering spirit, he was able to keep his soul from scattering for a thousand years. He definitely possessed a treasure. That treasure might also be able to assist him in battle¡­ Peng! Feng Xiang took out a jade tablet and snapped it in two. He shot an icy gaze toward the young girl in Feng Jing Tian¡¯s arms as he shouted, ¡°I don¡¯t know your background, but since you offended my Feng family¡ªyou must face death!¡± Chapter 287 - Feng Family’s Ancestor Part 2

Chapter 287 -Feng Family¡¯s Ancestor Part 2

As Feng Xiang¡¯sughter faded, an amorphous silhouette appeared before the crowd. Mu Ru Yue nced over and recognized Huo Hun from the tower. Since he could get out of the tower, there must definitely be a strong link between this and that broken jade tablet¡­ ¡°This¡­ what is happening?¡± Huo Hun waspletely dumbfounded as he looked dazedly at the sight before him. What he feared the most had urred¡­ ¡®Why of all people must you provoke her? Is there really a need to have conflict with her and battle so intensely? With this situation, he wouldn¡¯t be able to exin even if he had ten mouths.¡¯ Senior Yue from the previous life was a person who avenged all grudges. Sympathy and pity didn¡¯t exist in her dictionary. ¡°Ancestor.¡± tion lit Feng Xiang¡¯s eyes. He forcefully fought his growing dizziness to stay lucid and said with gritted teeth, ¡°This woman of unknown origin hid her power and infiltrated my Feng family. I wouldn¡¯t have known of her connivance if she hadn¡¯t broken through to Xiantian. I believe that a woman of questionable background who hid her power to get close to a son of the Feng family definitely has ulterior motives. Moreover, in her anger at being exposed, she beat me up to such an extent. Ancestor, you must seek justice for me.¡± Feng Xiang¡¯s capability to make fraudulent usations was pretty good. At that instant, he had ced all wrongdoing on Mu Ru Yue while portraying himself as the wise head of the family who easily saw through the girl¡¯s sinister plot. ¡°Xiantian?¡± The ancestor was stunned, looking at Mu Ru Yue. With clear surprise in his eyes, he continued, ¡°Little girl, you have broken through to the Xiantian? I thought you would have needed at least a couple of months. How have you broken through so quickly? In this case, has the seal been removed?¡± Feng Xiang¡¯s smile stiffened slightly. He looked between Mu Ru Yue and the ancestor in astonishment. ¡®From the ancestor¡¯s words, why did it seem like they knew each other? Wha¡­ what is going on?¡¯ The others who heard what he said were also stunned, a trace of shock appearing in their eyes. ¡°I should really thank them for that.¡± Mu Ru Yue shrugged her shoulders. When she recovered to a certain extent, she stood up to leave Feng Jing Tian¡¯s arms. She smiled faintly and exined, ¡°If it hadn¡¯t been for them torturing me so viciously for so long, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to break through so quickly¡­¡± Feng Jing Tian looked at his empty arms, a thread of sorrow brushing his heart. No matter what he did, it was impossible for him to obtain this woman¡¯s heart¡­ ¡°Oh, is that the case?¡± The ancestor looked sullenly at the ashen Feng Xiang. He knew this wasn¡¯t the time to settle the debt with that brat. How could the Feng family provoke such a monster? He didn¡¯t even dare to provoke her and yet, someone who was just the head of the Feng family did. It really was a wonder who made this fool the head of the Feng family when he wasn¡¯t even able to see that the other had a seal on her body and even treated her as a trash! ¡°Little girl, do you still remember what I asked of you previously.¡± Huo Hun smiled bitterly at Mu Ru Yue. ¡°I hope that you will let my Feng family off just once on my behalf.¡± No matter what, he didn¡¯t wish for the Feng family to be annihted¡­ ¡°You should remember my reply.¡± Mu Ru Yue chuckled lightly. Her pale face no longer had its previous feebleness. ¡°If the Feng family didn¡¯t offend me, I naturally won¡¯t make a move. But if someone bullies me, I won¡¯t endure the humiliation. If I hadn¡¯t broken through today, what do you think my oue would have been? I would have died! I definitely won¡¯t give anyone who made an attempt on my life any chances!¡± Chapter 288 - Feng Family’s Ancestor Part 3

Chapter 288 -Feng Family¡¯s Ancestor Part 3

Why would she let those that wanted to kill her live? ¡°No matter if it¡¯s the Feng family or the Lan family, I won¡¯t let them off. However, in consideration of you letting me feel the enlightenment of the Xiantian experts in the tower, I won¡¯t exterminate the Feng familypletely. I will at least not kill Feng Jing Tian nor any of the innocent¡­ The people I deem innocent are those not loyal to the Feng family head. I won¡¯t let off any loyal subordinates of his. Senior, I¡¯m not a solitary person; I have many people I care for. If I were alone, I could have let it off, but for the safety of those I care for, I won¡¯t leave any threats.¡± She was never fearful of vengeance toward herself. But she had the Massacre The Heavens Battle Squad, her Xiao family, and even Ye Wu Chen¡­ What if she killed only Feng Xiang and his loyal subordinates sought vengeance on the Xiao family? There were many people in the Xiao family, including numerous experts, but not everyone was powerful. Those stronger experts wouldn¡¯t be able to protect all of the Xiao family members. Thus, she wouldn¡¯t risk it. She was unwilling to take a risk that might endanger her family¡­ She wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to harm those she cared for, even if her hands were to be stained with blood or even if she were to fall into a terrible situation. Huo Hun was startled and just shook his head helplessly. This little girl¡¯s personality was as expected. She would cut the grass from its roots to prevent future troubles. It was already lenient of her to notpletely annihte the Feng family. As for Feng Xiang and his subordinates, they couldn¡¯t continue to exist. Anyway, he reaped what he sowed. If he hadn¡¯t provoked this little girl, how would she be so enraged? It was great that he didn¡¯t have much feeling toward Feng Xiang. It would suffice as long as the Feng family could continue to exist¡­ ¡°Little girl, I agree with you; if the grass isn¡¯t cut by its roots, it will revive after a spring wind. Feng Xiang will justly reap what he sowed. If he didn¡¯t think about killing you, you wouldn¡¯t have wanted to kill him; therefore regarding this matter, this old man won¡¯t interfere.¡± Huo Hun smiled bitterly. The only pity was that the Feng family would have one less Xiantian expert. It was fortunate that the brat Feng Jing Tian was still here. With his capability, it wouldn¡¯t be hard to sustain the Feng family. ¡°Many thanks for the senior¡¯s understanding.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled in gratitude. No matter what, she was greatly thankful toward Huo Hun for helping her so she didn¡¯t want to have a falling out with him. However, even if Huo Hun wanted to stop her she would have killed Feng Xiang regardlessly. ¡°Ancestor!¡± Feng Xiang¡¯s expression changed greatly, astonishment on his handsome face. He was currently struck dumb. As the ancestor of the Feng family, why had he helped an outsider instead? What was the background of the girl for the ancestor to help her? ¡°Brat, do you really think this old man is clueless?¡± The ancestor shot a cold gaze toward Feng Xiang and smiled harshly. ¡°Unknown background? Hid her powers? The little girl¡¯s power was undoubtedly sealed by your son in order to keep her here forever. Once she broke through to the Xiantian, the seal resolved naturally. It is a pity that the little girl didn¡¯t want to stay in the Feng family. ¡°Moreover, with the little girl¡¯s personality, she definitely wouldn¡¯t instigate trouble. If you didn¡¯t try to kill her, why would she try to kill you? It is useless keeping you as the head of the Feng family; you only know how to create trouble for the Feng family instead of making it prosper. Therefore, as the ancestor of the Feng family, I shall announce that the next family head will be Feng Jing Tian. As for you¡­¡± The ancestor¡¯s expression turned serious as he paused for a moment. ¡°Since you are a member of the Feng family, this old man shall personally send you off! This is to protect your final dignity!¡± Chapter 289 - I Won’t Leave Or Abandon Him In My Life Part 1

Chapter 289 -I Won¡¯t Leave Or Abandon Him In My Life Part 1

Feng Xiang¡¯s face waspletely bloodless while his body couldn¡¯t help but tremble. He couldn¡¯t even beg for his life as he watched Huo Hun lifting his hand. Boom! A red me surged forth and swept the area. Without being given a chance to resist, he was immediately turned into a pile of ashes. As a gust of wind blew, his ashes were dispersed, scattering throughout the Feng family¡­ Lan Xin was struck dumb. With a face as white as a ghost, her lips quivered slightly as she looked in horror at the ancestor who stood with a calm and collected demeanor. ¡°What did you say?¡± Lan Yue stood up abruptly inside the Lan family. Her water-like blue eyes dimmed. With a trace of malice in her eyes, she asked, ¡°You said that woman is a Xiantian expert and has the protection of the ancestor?¡± She couldn¡¯t provoke such a young Xiantian expert¡­ Lan Yue¡¯s heart ached when she thought about Feng Jing Tian¡¯s protectiveness over Mu Ru Yue. There was no greater pain than the one she felt when the man she loved deeply and wholeheartedly protected another girl. That enchanting Feng Jing Tian was destined to be the bane of her existence. ¡°No, I can¡¯t continue to stay in the Lan family. With Feng Jing Tian¡¯s viciousness, he definitely wouldn¡¯t let my Lan family off!¡± Lan Yue raised her head to nce at the guard that came to report to her. With a slight smile, she ordered, ¡°I will leave the Lan family immediately. You aren¡¯t allowed to tell this to anyone. Do you understand?¡± The guard shuddered as he replied respectfully, ¡°Understood, eldest young mistress.¡± Lan Yue was as gentle as water on the outside, kind and virtuous. But only he knew that there was viciousness hidden in the eldest young mistress¡¯ heart. Just as Lan Yue had expected, after Feng Jing Tian settled the subordinates of Feng Xiang, he ordered people to deal with the Lan family. Previously, with Feng Xiang¡¯s obstruction, he couldn¡¯t do anything to the Lan family. Now that Feng Xiang had died, and he was the head of the Feng family, he naturally had the right to move. The Lan family had supported what Lan Xin had done to Mu Ru Yue. The head of the Lan family and his wife had even helped her n to kill Mu Ru Yue in an extremely torturous manner. Who could have anticipated that there would be such a twist and the trash would break through to the Xiantian realm? If they had known that her innate talent was that high earlier, then the Lan family wouldn¡¯t have allowed Lan Xin to do such things. Yet, there weren¡¯t any ¡®what if¡¯s in the world. Since you made a mistake, you must pay the price¡­ The morning breeze blew, carrying the willow leaves with it. Mu Ru Yue stood silently under a willow tree inside the backyard of the Feng family. She was watching the nearby clouds with warmth in her eyes. ¡®I have been away from Sheng Domain for a period of time already. I wonder how Ye Wu Chen is doing¡­¡¯ She had already recovered her power and the matters of the Feng family and Lan family were settled. It was time that she left here for Sheng Domain. Following that, she would head to the Central Region¡­ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body stiffened when she heard footsteps from behind her. She didn¡¯t turn around and just continued to gaze at the sky as she said, in a lukewarm manner, ¡°Feng Jing Tian, my seal has already been resolved. My powers and wounds have already recovered. If I want to leave, you won¡¯t be able to stop me now.¡± Feng Jing Tian halted his steps. His fluttering red clothes gave off a blood-like alluring air as he moved. He focused his gaze to look at the young girl before him then he chuckled bitterly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t n to stop you anymore. Perhaps it will be my lifetime¡¯s regret that I¡¯d previously sealed your power. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have been humiliated by those people.¡± This matter became his eternal remorse¡­ ¡°Woman, what can I do to enter your heart? Are you really incapable of fancying someone other than him? I admit that I am not as outstanding as that man, but what he can do for you, I can do as well. I won¡¯t let you down even if I need to go against the world. Why are you unwilling to give me a chance? Even if it is just a miniscule chance¡­¡± Chapter 290 - I Won’t Leave Or Abandon Him In My Life Part 2

Chapter 290 -I Won¡¯t Leave Or Abandon Him In My Life Part 2

Mu Ru Yue lowered her gaze.When that man¡¯s divine visage appeared in her mind, her expression became gentle, and she said, ¡°Feng Jing Tian, he is my man and will be the sole man in my life. He is the ray of light in my life. I will never forget the time we first met. That youth¡¯s innocent smile was like a ray of sunshine in winter that shone upon my heart¡­ He has done too many things for me now. The only way I can show him my gratitude is by not leaving or abandoning him in this life.¡± ¡®Not leaving or abandoning him in this life¡­ How deep are her feelings?¡¯ Feng Jing Tian¡¯s gaze darkened. Was he really toote? If he had met her earlier than Ye Wu Chen did, would this woman have fallen for him? It was useless to ask that question now. ¡°Woman.¡± Feng Jing Tian suppressed his sorrow, showing off a mesmerizing smile on his ethereal face. ¡°Why did you let me off today? With your personality, you wouldn¡¯t forgive any of your enemies and would eradicate all threats. I had sealed your power and forced you to stay here, which endangered you. Why don¡¯t you kill me then? If you want to kill me, then I, Feng Jing Tian, definitely won¡¯t retaliate.¡± ¡®Why?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue smiled faintly. ¡°I mentioned that the reason I killed them. Them not wanting to let me off would endanger my loved ones. You, Feng Jing Tian, on the other hand, don¡¯t truly wish to hurt me or my family. Why should I kill you then? Furthermore, I spared your life on behalf of senior. But Feng Jing Tian, I hope you won¡¯t continue to harass me from now on. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for ending your legacy!¡± In that moment when Feng Jing Tian came charging toward her without any hesitation, she had clearly seen the shock and despair on his face. He wanted to protect her life, even if it meant going against Feng Xiang and personally killing off his family¡­ Thus, she had already forgiven Feng Jing Tian. But only up to a certain extent. She still wouldn¡¯t be able to love Feng Jing Tian as she could only love one man in her life¡­ ¡°End my legacy? Woman, you are as ruthless as ever.¡± Feng Jing Tian looked at her resentfully. He would always remember that kick this woman struck at him. The memory was as fresh as when it had just happened. Perhaps it was due to that kick that he fell deeper in love with her¡­ Mu Ru Yue remained silent for a moment before she raised her head to gaze at the sky. She said calmly, ¡°Feng Jing Tian, it is about time I leave this ce. Please help me bid farewell to the senior.¡± Feng Jing Tian¡¯s heart shook violently, although he already knew that once she recovered her strength, she would still return to that man¡¯s side¡­ ¡°I know you still resent me for what I had done to you. I don¡¯t expect yourplete forgiveness, but I do hope you would let me do something for you in repentance for my mistakes.¡± Feng Jing Tian pursed his red lips slightly as his charming phoenix eyesnded on Mu Ru Yue. The emotions within his eyes were so intense. It was as though they could set a person aze¡­ He still couldn¡¯t let her gopletely. However, he wouldn¡¯t use any more forceful method and instead make her ept him willingly¡­ Even if he had to spend his entire life doing that. ¡°Feng Jing Tian, you don¡¯t owe me anything, nor do I need your repayment.¡± Mu Ru Yue shook her head as she continued, ¡°I should head home. You have to take care of yourself. I hope the next time we meet you have given up on these emotions and started anew. I am notpatible with and won¡¯t fall for you. My heart will only hold him no matter what you do. It won¡¯t change even if the world is destroyed.¡± Chapter 291 - The Xiao Family’s Crisis Part 1

Chapter 291- The Xiao Family¡¯s Crisis Part 1

He already knew the young girl spoke the truth. It would be too difficult for her to willingly ept him¡­ Feng Jing Tian¡¯s heart still ached when he heard her words though. ¡®This woman is too straightforward. Doesn¡¯t she know her words are too hurtful? ¡®The sole thing to be happy about is that she doesn¡¯t seem to hate me as much anymore. This can be counted as the fruits of my hard work, no? If therees a day when I can be friends with her, perhaps that will be a path that will bring me closer to her¡­¡¯ Feng Jing Tian didn¡¯t stop her as he watched the fading figure of the young girl. He just gazed on as the white figure gradually moved away. He was unable to withdraw his gaze for a long moment¡­ Xiao Family of the Sheng Domain. Xiao Tian Yu and Madam Sheng Yue were discussing something with unusually serious faces. Seeing her parents this way, Xiao Qing Qing was quiet for a change, a troubled expression gracing her jade-like face. ¡°Husband, is Yue Er truly in the Central Region?¡± Xiao Tian Yu nodded solemnly. ¡°The Medicine Sect¡¯s young master, Mu Rong Qing Chu, said that Yue Er headed for the Central Region with her powers sealed, so Wu Chen hastily went there to find her. Even though Yue Er¡¯s innate talent is great, with her powers sealed, something terrible might happen to her.¡± Perhaps Xiao Tian Yu felt Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s worries for he purposefully chuckled lightly and continued, ¡°Yu Er, don¡¯t fret. Since Wu Chen went to look for her, Yue Er shouldn¡¯t be in danger. It can¡¯t be that you don¡¯t trust your son-inw? Previously when I passed Yue Er to him, I could tell that Wu Chen will be able to protect her. All we can do now is wait¡­¡± That man was strong and held deep feelings for her. With him by her side, Yue Er would be safe and sound even though her power was sealed. He would do everything he could to protect her¡­ ¡°Who are you toe mess with my Xiao family?!¡± At this moment, a shout was heard from outside. Xiao Tian Yu and Madam Sheng Yue looked at each other, frowning. ¡°Husband, let¡¯s check it out¡­¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Xiao Tian Yu used an arm to help Madam Sheng Yue stand up as he nced at Xiao Qing Qing and smiling gently, said, ¡°Qing Qing, just stay here for daddy and mommy. We will be back soon.¡± Xiao Qing Qing blinked before nodding obediently. Inside the courtyard, A young girl who seemed like a celestial maiden sized up the Xiao family, with cold arrogance, her clothes fluttering with the blowing breeze. With a smirk, she icily said, ¡°This is Mu Ru Yue¡¯s family in this life? It seems it isn¡¯t much. Since that woman has deep feelings toward her family, I will exterminate her family and all her loved ones to make her harbor regret for her entire life. It is best if she also goes against the heavens to save them like she did in her previous life. Once she dies, I won¡¯t need to spare any more energy to deal with her¡­¡± ¡®Mu Ru Yue, the biggest mistake you¡¯vemitted in this and the previous life is stealing my, Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s man! ¡®You were an orphan in your previous life and the Zi family was your sole family. I can still remember the sorrow and despair on your face when you saw the annihtion of the Zi family. That expression should appear on your face again. ¡®And, in this life, I will make you suffer the exact same way. Elder brother Wu Chen isn¡¯t in the Xiao family today. Let¡¯s see who can protect this family n now¡­¡¯ As if Nangong Zi Feng could already see the young girl¡¯s distraught appearance, she chuckled coldly with sinister rays of light glimmering in her eyes. A noble aura burst forth from her body, as though she was the premier of the world. The aura was filled with intense killing intent. ¡°Xiao family, you shouldn¡¯t have sought Mu Ru Yue back then. Then, you wouldn¡¯t have needed to face the cmity of annihtion. If you want to me someone for this, you should me her. She offended me, so I will kill all of you!¡± Chapter 292 - The Xiao Family’s Crisis Part 2

Chapter 292- The Xiao Family¡¯s Crisis Part 2

Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s gaze was ice-cold as she looked at the crowd walking out from within the Xiao family. She had a slight smirk on her face, as though she didn¡¯t ce any importance on them. ¡°Xiao Tian Yu and Madam Sheng Yue, you are the ones Mu Ru Yue cares about the most!¡± Nangong Zi Feng narrowed her eyes, a cold light shing through her pupils. If they died, how much pain would that woman Mu Ru Yue suffer? She really anticipated seeing her expression when that happened¡­ ¡°You are from the Nangong family?¡± Xiao Tian Yu frowned and his expression became gloomy. ¡°Hehe!¡± Nangong Zi Feng chuckled. With a trace of disdain on her cold, arrogant face, she continued, ¡°Nangong family? Those people were just my ves. They aren¡¯t worthy enough to be rted to me. Xiao Tian Yu and Madam Sheng Yue, if you hadn¡¯t brought Mu Ru Yue back to the Xiao family, perhaps you could have still remained in peace. But a single mistake of yours led to this cmity. It is all because of her that you are met with such a crisis!¡± Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s heart shuddered violently. Her elegant and exceptional face chilled instantly. ¡°You were the one behind my daughter¡¯s disappearance?!¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Nangong Zi Fengughed crazily. A frostyyer of killing intent was on her face as she continued, ¡°Missing? Her bones have probably shattered into smithereens already. As for all of you, since you are her family, I definitely won¡¯t let you off! All members of the Xiao family, listen to me. I, Zi Feng, will take all of your lives today. You should just die obediently. Otherwise, you will go through unbearable suffering!¡± It was just like with the Zi family a thousand years ago¡­ Nangong Zi Fengughed brazenly, locking her cold gaze on Xiao Tian Yu and Madam Sheng Yue. She would never be able to forget what happened a thousand years ago. She had purposely leaked out some ssified information about the Zi family which resulted in attracting the sole power that could battle against them. With her assistance, the entire Zi family had been soaked in blood. She especially couldn¡¯t forget her foster parents¡¯ sorrowful gaze. In their dying moments, they probably couldn¡¯t believe that she¡¯d betrayed the Zi family¡­ Who told them to be so protective of that b*tch Mu Ru Yue? More importantly, they had been unwilling to let her be a concubine of elder brother Zi Huang. With just one statement from them, she probably wouldn¡¯t have been in so much pain. Therefore, they deserved to die! ¡®Anyone that hinders me from being in a rtionship with elder brother Zi Huang deserves to die!¡¯ Intense killing intent burst from Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s body. It seemed to cover the heaven and earth as it pressed down on Xiao Tian Yu and Madam Sheng Yue. Under such a tyrannical power, Madam Sheng Yue¡¯splexion paled and her expression slowly turned severe. ¡°Madam!¡± Xiao Tian Yu shouted and paled as he hastily embraced Madam Sheng Yue, helping her block the majority of that force. ¡°Xiantian!¡± This woman from the Nangong family was a Xiantian expert. She was also in the Mid Rank of the Xiantian realm¡­ A shout sounded from within the courtyard. A group of people led by Old Man Xiao and Elder Xiao were moving briskly over. At this moment, the two elders had strict expressions and cold faces. ¡°Father! Elder Xiao!¡± Xiao Tian Yu was stunned as he didn¡¯t expect Elder Xiao to move for this matter. Elder Xiao usually never left the family hall. The only exception was when he tested the bloodline of the members of the Xiao family¡­ ¡°A Low Rank Xiantian expert and a Mid Rank Xiantian expert.¡± Nangong Zi Feng looked coldly at the iing old men. With a cold smirk, shemented, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect such a family to have a Mid Rank Xiantian expert outside the Central Region. It is a pity, though, that you are dying and won¡¯t be a match for me¡­¡± Chapter 293 - The Xiao Family’s Crisis Part 3

Chapter 293 -The Xiao Family¡¯s Crisis Part 3

¡°Hmph!¡± Elder Xiao snorted coldly. The pressure he sent outstruck mercilessly at Nangong Zi Feng. Boom! The two auras collided in midair. A shockwave rippled outward, instantly causing soil and dirt to fill the air. Traces of aura surged between the two of them. Without the pressure of a Xiantian expert, Xiao Tian Yu and Madam Sheng Yue¡¯splexion gradually recovered¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. Since you dare to try to annihte my Xiao family, you are signing your own death sentence!¡± Elder Xiao¡¯s gaze was sharp. His cold eyes swept across the crowd and stopped on Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s body. ¡°This old man is reaching his end, but even if I die I won¡¯t let youy a hand on any member of my Xiao family! If you want to kill any of them, then you must walk over my dead body. And even in death this old man will drag you to the underworld with him!¡± With his grey robe fluttering gently, Elder Xiao stood before the crowd with his calm and collected elderly face raised. Resolution was apparent on his features. At this moment, he stood with his back straight. That elderly back looked powerful. It was like a bamboo resisting the violent gale, staying upright no matter what happened¡­ ¡°Elder Xiao!¡± Old Man Xiao¡¯s heart trembled as he understood that for this battle, Elder Xiao had death on his mind¡­ ¡°Head of the family, I, Elder Xiao, have already lived for such a long time. I was also able to wait for a person with 100% of the Xiao family¡¯s bloodline. I¡¯ve already prepared the inheritance left by the ancestor. She will be able to ept the inheritance once she breaks through to the Xiantian realm. I¡¯m already satisfied with my life. Ancestor has waited for me in the underworld for way too long already. It is time for me to apany that old man. I hope you will be able to make the Xiao family prosper when I¡¯m gone. But, I perhaps won¡¯t be able to see that daye¡­¡± Elder Xiao smiled faintly. He no longer had any regrets left in his life and had persisted this long just to personally see Mu Ru Yue ept the inheritance. But now, it seemed he wouldn¡¯t be able to wait for that day¡­ ¡°Elder Xiao!¡± Old Man Xiao shuddered as he looked at the old man who had his mind set on dying. A flow of warm tears fell from his eyes. ¡°You will definitely be able to see the prosperous Xiao family. The ancestor will definitely wish for you to stay and help my Xiao family, that¡¯s why no matter how strong our foes are, we will definitely pull through.¡± Elder Xiao shook his head, smiling as he looked toward Nangong Zi Feng. If he were younger by a couple decades, perhaps he would be able to fight this woman to a tie, but with his weakening powers, even if his heart wanted to defeat her his body wouldn¡¯t be able to hold up¡­ ¡°How can an old man, who¡¯s reaching his end be my match?¡± Nangong Zi Feng raised her lower jaw arrogantly. With her voice as cold as snow, she continued, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in watching your deep familial bonding drama. Since you all want to die so badly, I will send each and every one of you to the underworld. None will be spared!¡± Intense killing intent filled the air. Nangong Zi Feng shed toward Elder Xiao, with a glimmering cold sword in her hand that appeared from nowhere. Elder Xiao¡¯s gaze became serious. Boom! With a gentle wave of his hand, a red tempest like a ming dragon struck violently at Nangong Zi Feng. Nangong Zi Feng chuckled coldly. With an icy light from her cold sword, an ice tempest appeared as she brandished her sword, heading violently toward the me tempest cast by Elder Xiao. ¡®Was this the so-called ice and fire covers the heavens?¡¯ At this moment, this thought shed through the minds of the Xiao family crowd¡­ The mes and ice collided in midair, creating an explosion which produced a powerful shockwave. Thend was instantly coated with ice and fire, and even the air froze in its aftermath. Chapter 294 - The Xiao Family’s Crisis Part 4

Chapter 294- The Xiao Family¡¯s Crisis Part 4

¡°Elder Xiao!¡± Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s breathing grew ragged as she stared at the elderly figure standing in midair. Power¡­ there was still a disparity between their powers after all. If she had Xiantian powers, would it be of any help in this situation? Because she wasn¡¯t strong enough she couldn¡¯t help in this battle between Xiantian experts. Madam Sheng Yue clenched her fist, suppressing the unwillingness bubbling within her, just watching as the two experts fought. Boom! A powerful blow struck Elder Xiao¡¯s chest, forcing him to retreat a couple of steps. With a trail of blood trickling from the corner of his mouth, he raised his head to look at Nangong Zi Feng. His expression gradually turned gloomy. ¡°Hmph!¡± Nangong Zi Feng snorted coldly in disdain and slowly put down her numb palm. With arrogance shing in her eyes, she mocked, ¡°Old man, you are definitely not a match for me, a Mid Rank Xiantian expert! You have reached your limit. If you continue to use your powers, you will only hasten your death. Forcefully holding on by sheer will, how can you be my opponent?¡± Elder Xiao didn¡¯t reply, shing toward Nangong Zi Feng once more to attack. ¡°This senior said that if you want to touch members of the Xiao family, you must walk over my corpse. I will not let you harm them so long as I live.¡± ¡°You¡¯re overestimating your power!¡± Nangong Zi Feng moved, brandishing her sword in midair. The air temperature slowly dropped. Snow began to drift down from the sky, pure white snowkes sparkling and translucent like the world¡¯s most beautiful colors¡­ Then, those gently floating snowkes began to slowly gather around Nangong Zi Feng. ¡®Cold¡­¡¯ The crowd was currently experiencing an unprecedented cold spell, making them feel as though they were suddenly inside an icehouse. ¡°Old man, you¡¯re at the end of your life anyway. Since you will simply suffer even if you continue to live, let me, Nangong Zi Feng, send you off¡± Boom! Countless snowkes condensed around Nangong Zi Feng, forming a snownado. Wherever the snownado moved the surrounding air froze. This cold pierced through bones and made Elder Xiao¡¯s face crease with concentration as he cast a me toward the approaching snownado. The power of this snownado was much greater than anything before it¡­ ¡°Everyone, quickly get on the ground!¡± Elder Xiao¡¯s expression changed drastically as he hastily shouted at the crowd behind him. ¡°Elder Xiao!¡± Xiao Tian Yu and the others looked at the figure guarding them, with their hearts feeling like it had fallen to the bottom of a valley, leaving sorrow in its ce¡­ As if he didn¡¯t hear their shouts, Elder Xiao stood resolutely in front of the crowd. Countless streams of mes lit his elderly face, turning itpletely red, yet his expression remained calm and collected. He was willing toy his life down for the Xiao family¡­ Boom! A loud explosion tore through the horizon. Xiao Tian Yu quickly moved to protect Madam Sheng Yue in his embrace as he gazed at the scene near them. Upon looking, his eyes contracted. Something seemed to have struck his heart as his body started trembling violently. Elder Xiao remained standing, firmly holding his ground in the midst of the snownado in the distance. When the wind blew, his grey robe fluttered. He just stood there silently, not moving a step¡­ He was forcefully withstanding the snownado, else it would annihte the Xiao family. In that moment, as Elder Xiao helped the Xiao family block this tyrannical attack, his elderly back looked powerful¡­ ¡°Elder Xiao!¡± Old Man Xiao¡¯s eyes contracted. His elderly figure trembled violently, with tears flowing from his eyes. He didn¡¯t care about anything other than dashing toward his elder. Yet, Elder Xiao raised his hand, suddenly stopping Old Man Xiao¡¯s actions¡­ Puff! Coughing out a mouthful of blood, Elder Xiao¡¯s body finally couldn¡¯t hold on, kneeling on the ground. Mouthful after mouthful of blood was spat from his mouth, as though his blood were cheap and worthless. The sight made the crowd¡¯s heart tighten¡­ Chapter 295 - Mu Ru Yue’s Return Part 1

Chapter 295 -Mu Ru Yue¡¯s Return Part 1

¡°Elder Xiao!¡± Old Man Xiao¡¯s heart rose as an unprecedented sense of fear permeated him. Such terror made him shudder, which became evident in his eyes. ¡°Cough! Cough!¡± Elder Xiao coughed blood twice, staining his grey robes red. Yet, as though he didn¡¯t notice such a thing. He just raised his pale, elderly face and looked at Nangong Zi Feng. From beginning to end, he remained standing in front of the crowd. ¡°This old man has already said it, even if I were to die, I would die first before any member of the Xiao family. You will have to step over my corpse if you want to hurt them!¡± He clenched his fists tightly as he slowly stood up¡­ The wind blew, and his body swayed as though he would float away with the wind at any time. Yet, his feet were still abnormally firm. It was like no matter what kind of attacknded on him, he wouldn¡¯t move a single step from his position in front of the crowd¡­ Elder Xiao raised his head. With resolution in his eyes and mind set on death, he said, ¡°Nangong Zi Feng,ing to my Xiao family is your biggest mistake. Because of this, you shall apany this old man to the yellow river. Hahaha!¡± Boom! A transparent protective barrier rose from within the Xiao family¡¯s courtyard. It seemed to be able to protect all members of the Xiao family within. ¡°Elder Xiao, what are you doing?!¡± Old Man Xiao shouted in anxiety. Fist coated with green me, he threw a punch at the barrier, but the barrier shot a ray of light toward him, sending him flying backwards. Peng! Old Man Xiao fell to the ground. He could only stare with despair at the grey d figure standing calmly in the wind. ¡°This is the final trump card of the Xiao family. It can withstand the power of a Mid Rank Xiantian¡¯s self destruction. This old man¡¯s life is ending and has been about to step into a coffin since long ago. Moreover, to pull another Xiantian expert along with me would make my existence in this world a worthy cause.¡± Elder Xiao¡¯s smile was resolute and satisfied, and there was undeniable determination in his eyes. In that moment, the members of the Xiao family revealed sorrowful expressions. Old Man Xiao continued shouting in fury behind the barrier. The anguish he felt nearly drove him insane. His punchesnded unceasingly on the protective barrier¡­ Boom! From Elder Xiao¡¯s body, a tyrannical force like lightning burst forth, striking Nangong Zi Feng, whose expression changed drastically after feeling the immense power.A trace of panic appeared in her pretty eyes. ¡°This damnable old man really doesn¡¯t want to live anymore!¡± Even if one were to survive the self destruction of a Mid Rank Xiantian expert, at least half of one¡¯s life would be gone. If she were to be half alive while still inside the Xiao family, Old Man Xiao, with those burning mes of fury in his eyes, would definitely end her life in a single blow. Elder Xiao smiled faintly as he slowly closed his eyes¡­ In his final moment, what he remembered the most were the days he followed the old ancestor of the Xiao family, warring in all directions with the Xiao family¡¯s old ancestor. Even though those were tremendously dangerous times, those days still the most precious memories in his life. Now, having finally aplished the task given by the old ancestor, he could follow him again in the underworld. Only the heavens knew how long he had waited for this day. He didn¡¯t have any regrets in dying for the Xiao family! Elder Xiao abruptly opened his eyes. His body expanded rapidly like an inting balloon. Heughed brazenly under the fearful gaze of Nangong Zi Feng and the sorrowful gazes of the members of the Xiao family. ¡°Haha! I, Elder Xiao, have lived a vibrant life. I no longer have any regrets. Head of the family, I hope you will bury my ashes together with the old ancestor after I die. I want to continue battling alongside the old ancestor even after going to the underworld!¡± Chapter 296 - Mu Ru Yue’s Return Part 2

Chapter 296 -Mu Ru Yue¡¯s Return Part 2

Old Man Xiao¡¯s expression turned sorrowful as his heart waspletely engulfed in despair. Nheless, being trapped within the protective barrier made his actions useless despite wanting to stop Elder Xiao¡­ Xiao Tian Yu hugged Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s body tightly, his gaze locked onto Elder Xiao¡¯s expanding body. With ayer of gloom on his handsome face, his tightly clenched fists quivered. ¡°Daddy¡­ Mommy¡­¡± In a corner of the family hall, Xiao Qing Qing was curled up in terror. Her big eyes filling with tears, she bit on her lower lips firmly to prevent herself from wailing. Since her father had previously told her to stay here, she obediently did so. However, when she felt an inexplicable sense of unease, she wanted to look for her parents. Just as she tried to leave the family hall, she was blocked by a transparent barrier. She tried to pass the barrier, but it was to no avail¡­ ¡°Daddy¡­ Mommy¡­ Where are you? Qing Qing is really scared¡­¡± Xiao Qing Qing¡¯s little body started to tremble as she stared fearfully around the empty family hall. Even though she didn¡¯t know what was going on, she didn¡¯t want to stay here alone. She wanted to go to her parents¡¯ side¡­ Why couldn¡¯t she leave the hall? Where was her mother right now? Seeing that she was the only one in the family hall, Xiao Qing Qing crouched down and hugged her knees, burying her face. Only herrge eyes that were full of unease could be seen¡­ ¡°No!¡± When Old Man Xiao looked at Elder Xiao¡¯s slowly expanding body, which was on the verge of exploding, he immediately yelled. Sorrowful screams also echoed from within the Xiao family courtyard¡­ Swish! Just when everyone had given up on hope, a silver ray shot through the sky and pierced Elder Xiao¡¯s body. The next moment, Elder Xiao¡¯s expanding body seemed to gradually shrink like a deting balloon. His body¡¯s tyrannical energy dissipated into the wind. ¡°Wha¡­ what¡¯s going on?¡± Old Man Xiao blinked his eyes as he gazed in astonishment at the person standing in midair, wearing a robe as white and pure as snow. This young girl¡¯s white clothes fluttered as she glided elegantly in the wind while looking at the crowd below. When she looked up at Nangong Zi Feng, a trace of frost shed in her eyes. ¡°Yue Er?¡± Madam Sheng Yue was startled when she saw the young girl standing in midair. In this continent, only Xiantian experts could fly¡­ ¡®Can it be that Yue Er had broken through to the Xiantian realm? But, didn¡¯t Mu Rong Qing Chu say she was in danger, with her powers sealed?¡¯ Seeing that her daughter was fine, Madam Sheng Yue felt excitement. She hastily covered her lips as she stared unblinkingly at the young girl with her slightly fluttering white robe. Mu Ru Yue looked coldly at Nangong Zi Feng before her gazended on the bbergasted Elder Xiao. Her figure shed through the sky thennded gently before the senior. Elder Xiao got back to his senses. Astonished, he asked her, ¡°What did you just do to me?¡± He clearly felt his body on the verge of exploding, yet Mu Ru Yue shot something unknown into his body. That act had somehow made the rampaging power within him calm down mysteriously¡­ ¡°I merely used a silver needle to seal your blood vessel to forcefully stop your power from bursting forth.¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her head slightly as she spoke in a calm and collected manner. At this moment, her heart felt finally rxed. Fortunately, she had rushed back to the Xiao family. If she had beente by even a second, Elder Xiao and Nangong Zi Feng would have died together¡­ Elder Xiao was stunned, shaking his head whileughing bitterly. ¡°Eldest young mistress, you shouldn¡¯t have done that. I was already prepared to die. If I had died with Nangong Zi Feng, the Xiao family would be safe and I would have died in the ce I have chosen. Cough! Cough¡­¡± Chapter 297 - Mu Ru Yue’s Return Part 3

Chapter 297-Mu Ru Yue¡¯s Return Part 3

Elder Xiao coughed twice after saying that, and a mouthful of blood spurted out. His body swayed a couple of times and almost copsed to the ground. His internal organs had all suffered severe damage from blocking Nangong Zi Feng¡¯sst critical attack. Sustaining himself up till now was his limit. Mu Ru Yue hastily took out a pill from her storage ring and forced it into Elder Xiao¡¯s mouth. Once the pill entered his mouth, a soothing energy flowed downward, his injuries gradually recovering. Elder Xiao was a little stupefied. ¡®Wasn¡¯t this the power of an Earth Stage Peak Rank alchemist?¡¯ However, even if she was truly powerful now, she had only just broken through to the Xiantian realm. How would she be a match for the Mid Rank Xiantian Nangong Zi Feng? ¡°Eldest young mistress, you must leave this ce. As long as you live, the Xiao family has hope!¡± Elder Xiao¡¯s expression was anxious. This little girl was the sessor of the old ancestor¡¯s inheritance. If she survived this ordeal, then the Xiao family would have a chance at revival, and he would have the face to meet with the old ancestor after his death. Mu Ru Yue lowered her gaze slightly but didn¡¯t answer Elder Xiao¡¯s words. She turned her head to the crowd within the protective barrier and said gently, ¡°Father, mother, and grandfather, I, Mu Ru Yue, have returned¡­¡± That¡¯s right, she had returned. Since she was back, she definitely wouldn¡¯t allow Nangong Zi Feng to hurt her Xiao family¡¯s members in the slightest! ¡°Yue Er! Quickly leave!¡± Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s heart shuddered violently. She immediately became frantic. ¡°You are the one Nangong Zi Feng wants to deal with the most. Quickly leave! Wu Chen went to the Central Region to look for you and your eldest brother followed him. You must search for them now then avenge us in the future!¡± Quickly leave¡­ Madam Sheng Yue bit her lower lip hard as she imploringly gazed at the young girl in midair. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s lips curved upwards. With a cold smile, she continued, ¡°Now that I¡¯m here, no one will be able to harm my Xiao family!¡± She turned her head toward Nangong Zi Feng, with resolution on her beautiful face. The surety of her tone made them unable to doubt her words¡­ ¡°Hahaha!¡± Nangong Zi Feng recovered from her fright of Elder Xiao. Once she heard Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brazen words, sheughed crazily. Thatughter was filled with a bone piercing chill. ¡°Mu Ru Yue, no, Senior Yue! You think you¡¯ll be my match after having a break through to Xiantian? That¡¯s just tooughable! I will definitely not let Elder Brother Wu Chen be with a girl like you!¡± After saying that, she paused slightly in her speech, and an arrogant smile graced her face. ¡°But Mu Ru Yue, I don¡¯t feel like killing you now. I want to capture and torture you then find a way to erase Elder Brother Wu Chen¡¯s memories of you. I will make him fall in love with me while you watch on as he, your beloved, makes love with me for the rest of your life.¡± How would just killing her eliminate her jealousy? She would make Mu Ru Yue personally watch her make love with her Elder Brother Wu Chen to feel pain worse than death. The best revenge would be to make the girl watch Elder Brother Wu Chen and her nurture their own children, letting her feel the pain she had felt in her previous life¡­ Mu Ru Yue raised her head and looked calmly at Nangong Zi Feng. ¡°First, there won¡¯t be a way for you to erase Wu Chen¡¯s memories of me. You¡¯re just being delusional. Second, Wu Chen won¡¯t fall in love with you even if he were to forget me!¡± Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s expression drastically changed. She knew Mu Ru Yue was stating the truth. She had not killed only Mu Ru Yue in her previous life, but also Elder Brother Zi Huang. This was because she understood that even if Mu Ru Yue died, her Elder Brother Zi Huang still wouldn¡¯t ept her. Precisely because of this, she had killed them both, hoping for some chance. Yet, Elder Brother Zi Huang¡¯s beloved in his previous life was Senior Yue while in this life, Ghost King Ye Wu Chen, who had lost all of his previous life¡¯s memories, had fallen in love with Mu Ru Yue, the reincarnation of Senior Yue. Was this really predestined? ¡®No!¡¯ She wasn¡¯t willing to resign to fate! She wanted to obtain that man even if the chances were just one in ten thousand¡­ Chapter 298/299 (note) - Everyone’s Heart Unites Part 1

Chapter 298/299 (note) - Everyone¡¯s Heart Unites Part 1

I wish everyone has a happy new year. I hope that everything you wish fores true~ I have only been a writer for a really short time. It hasn¡¯t even been two months since I first started writing. Right now, my writing isn¡¯t good enough as it still has inadequacies. For example, descriptions and fighting scenes are my weaknesses. There were also some parts in the novel that were overly simplified. My writing style isn¡¯t good as well. But I will do my best in this new year to make progressive improvement. I hope that all of thedies will support me on my journey. A kiss to all of you~ -Xiao Qi Ye from the time he wrote chapter 298 Chapter 299- Everyone¡¯s Heart Unites Part 1 ¡°Mu Ru Yue, just die then!¡± Nangong Zi Feng yelled out in fury. Countless ice crystals instantly filled the sky. She brandished her sword gently and an ice tornado with a domineering aura struck at Mu Ru Yue¡­ In that instant, the entire sky was filled with snow. This pure snow, however, was unable to cover up the blood and stains of the world¡­ Nangong Zi Feng went crazy. Jealousy was devouring her heart. She possessed an anger that could annihte the heavens and earth just by trying to imagine the lovey dovey appearance of Mu Ru Yue and Ye Wu Chen. ¡°Mu Ru Yue, you aren¡¯tpatible with Elder Brother Wu Chen!¡± Nangong Zi Feng gritted her teeth as she looked coldly at the expressionless young girl within the tornado. Mu Ru Yue raised her hand gently and a sword appear in her grasp. Swish! A red me emerged from the sword and extended toward her body. It was as though she was being enveloped in mes. She then leaped into the sky¡­ ¡°Yue Er!¡± Madam Sheng Yue paled in shock as she mercilessly threw her body against the protective barrier. With tears flowing down her impable face, she demanded, ¡°Elder Xiao, quickly let us out! Yue Er is in danger!¡± Elder Xiao shook his head while smiling bitterly. Once the barrier was activated, there wouldn¡¯t be a way for it to be taken down before it reached the time limit. There was nothing he could do as he was currently so feeble¡­ Madam Sheng Yue bit on her lips hard. Her delicate body shuddered slightly. With eyes gradually filling with despair, she looked sorrowfully at the young girl within the tempest. ¡°Husband, Yue Er, my Yue Er¡­ No! I must save Yue Er! Nobody is allowed to harm my Yue Er!¡± Madam Sheng Yue suddenly stood up and crashed her body against the barrier. A power was momentarily released by the barrier which sent her body back. She seemed to not feel any pain as she stood up once again, dashing toward it¡­ Xiao Tian Yu didn¡¯t stop Madam Sheng Yue. He simply withdrew the sword hanging at his waist as he walked to her side. With deep affection and determination, he said, ¡°Yu Er, we will dash out together to help Yue Er!¡± Their daughter was fighting by herself outside. As her parents, how could they hide behind a barrier? Even if this led to their deaths, they couldn¡¯t let Nangong Zi Feng hurt her¡­ Madam Sheng Yue nodded, sobbing. She had already owed her daughter too many things. The only thing she could do was to use her entire life to make up for it¡­ ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s help them out as well!¡± Old Man Xiao pulled himself together and with a wave of his arm, he shouted, ¡°As members of the Xiao family, we will stand together in good times and bad times. Now that the Xiao family is facing a crisis, how can we hide here while we let a young girl under twenty deal with the crisis by herself? Will we still deserve to be seniors of the Xiao family then? ¡°Perhaps you all still have some grudges from before. I wish for everyone to forget about those past grudges now and to fight against this tyrannical expert together! I believe that the Xiao family currently has their hearts on a string. There aren¡¯t any grudges that can¡¯t be forgiven!¡± No matter if they were the elders of the Xiao family, ordinary family members, or the youthful disciples, once they heard Old Man Xiao¡¯s words they couldn¡¯t help but lift their heads up. Glimmers of light started to gather in their eyes that were previously filled with despair. What the family head said was right. The Xiao family was now facing a tyrannical expert. If they didn¡¯t do anything, only death awaited them. If they fought together, they would perhaps have a chance of survival. Moreover, how could they let a young girl face the expert by herself while hiding behind the barrier? How could they have the face to do that¡­ [Note: The Mu family will do that without any hesitation] Chapter 300 - Everyone’s Heart Unites Part 2

Chapter 300- Everyone¡¯s Heart Unites Part 2

At that moment, all the members of the Xiao family stood up, their resolute figures and straightened backs erect against the wind. ¡°Family head, let¡¯s charge and break the barrier!¡± In therge Xiao family, several people had secretly schemed against their own family members, as well as those who held grudges. Yet at this moment, they put down all of their ill feelings in order to face this strong expert together. Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s hand moved to her lips, crystal clear tears flowing through the gaps of her fingers. She didn¡¯t expect that because of Mu Ru Yue choosing to fight the strong expert by herself would actually unite these obstinate elders¡¯ hearts. Perhaps this daughter of hers was the savior of the Xiao family¡­ ¡°Old ancestor, I wonder if you would feel ted if you see the state of the Xiao family now.¡± Seeing the unity of the Xiao family, Elder Xiao smiled in satisfaction. Turning toward Mu Ru Yue standing amidst the storm, he sighed. ¡°Perhaps making her inherit the Xiao family was the wisest decision for she was capable of helping the Xiao family reach their peak potential.¡± This young girl brought countless miracles to the family¡­ Within the storm, Mu Ru Yue stood against the wind. Her white robe was tattered as ever, and blood seeped from her wounds, but they clotted up rapidly. She didn¡¯t seem to feel the pain of being stabbed by numerous ice daggers as she struck her sword at the snownado like a fire dragon¡­ Nheless,the disparity between a Mid Rank Xiantian expert¡¯s power and hers was still toorge, gradually overwhelming Mu Ru Yue. Then, she took out a bottle of pills from her storage ring and consumed them. Within moments, her pale face gradually recovered¡­ Boom! Xiao Tian Yu punched at the barrier with his fist wrapped in mes. He was instantly repelled by the barrier, but he didn¡¯t give up. He stood up and dashed toward it again. ¡°Mu Ru Yue, you¡¯re not my destined opponent!¡± When Nangong Zi Feng saw Mu Ru Yue¡¯s ragged appearance, sheughed mockingly. She had lost to this woman in her previous life, but in this life, she held greater advantage. She could humiliate her by viciously squashing her under her feet thus relieving the mes of fury in her heart. Mu Ru Yue seemed to not have heard what she said. Her white robe had long been drenched in blood. With her hair fluttering in the violent storm, she appeared like a demonessing from theherworld. Her hand clenched around the sword, constantly inserting energy into it. When she raised it, a zing me burst out from the sword, forming into a tornado that struck at the snownado. Pfft! Mu Ru Yue spat out a mouthful of blood that sprayed down like rain. Her body grew limp as she fell from the sky. Slightly raising her face, she watched the collision of the two storms of power. Boom! A shock wave from the collision of the mes and snow spread outward. The trees in the vicinity were blown into smithereens. A burnt stench filled the air. Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s expression turned grim as she thrust the sword she was gripping tightly toward Mu Ru Yue. An intense killing intent burst forth, pressing heavily upon Mu Ru Yue. ¡°You have indeed improved greatly within a short period of time, but so what? Mu Ru Yue, you don¡¯t have the weapon you previously wielded, so it¡¯s impossible for you to defeat me!¡± The speed of her power¡¯s growth was too terrifying. Such astonishing speed wasn¡¯t something she could match. If she hadn¡¯t retained some of the powers from her previous life when she reincarnated, she probably wouldn¡¯t be Mu Ru Yue¡¯s match. If she failed to kill her this time, Mu Ru Yue would probably be able to exceed Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s strength in a short frame of time! Chapter 301 - Everyone’s Heart Unites Part 3

Chapter 301- Everyone¡¯s Heart Unites Part 3

Such oue would be unimaginable¡­ Mu Ru Yue raised the sword in her hand to block the oing attack. At that instant, she felt power slide down her sword andsh at her chest.She was forced to take rapid steps back, with a trace of blood seeping from the corner of her lips. When their gazes collided, Mu Ru Yue clearly saw the undisguised jealousy and killing intent in Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s eyes. She was driven to such craze for a man¡­ ¡°Nangong Zi Feng, Wu Chen is my husband.¡± Mu Ru Yue looked seriously at the other woman¡¯s ice-cold face. She chuckled faintly and continued, ¡°Thus, I won¡¯t allow anybody to fancy him, and anyway, be it the past or present life, he won¡¯t fall for you. There has never, and will never be your reflection in his eyes.¡± Boom! An intense and fervent killing intent surged from Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s body. She felt as though her chest was going to explode from her anger as mes of fury shone in her eyes. She wanted to viciously torture the woman in front of her before killing her! ¡°Mu Ru Yue, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± The angered Nangong Zi Feng attacked at full power, not holding back. Intense killing intent enveloped her body, and a sinister ray of light shed within her cial eyes. Under Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s assault, Mu Ru Yue was gradually overwhelmed. With narrowed eyes, she blocked Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s attack with her sword while taking out numerous pills and consuming them. ¡°Mu Ru Yue, I remembered how you previously provoked a man to force him to use up all of his power. Unfortunately for you, this method won¡¯t work on me. I admit that I, Nangong Zi Feng, has fallen for your provocation. However, my energy as a Mid Xiantian Rank expert is several folds more than that man¡¯s. It won¡¯t be difficult for me to kill you before I use up all my energy! You definitely aren¡¯t be my match even with the assistance of pills!¡± Nangong Zi Feng sniggered. Nobody knew about Mu Ru Yue more than she did, especially regarding that battle with a man after the pill assembly¡­ Thus, she had seen through Mu Ru Yue¡¯s thoughts at a nce. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression stayed calm and collected as she looked at Nangong Zi Feng. At this time, she was already covered with wounds that it was impossible to see the original snow white colour of her robe. Crack! And then, a small crack appeared on the barrier. Excited, Xiao Tian Yu hollered, ¡°Everyone, work harder! We can break this barrier and leave this ce soon.¡± As though reinvigorated by the crack on the barrier, everyone focused and struck at the hindering barrier with all their might in that moment. Boom! Smoke spread out. The transparent barrier was pulverized by the crowd¡¯s attack, turning into glittering specks that disappeared into the air¡­ Bang! Nangong Zi Feng struck Mu Ru Yue, who fell down and spat a mouthful of blood before standing up with great difficulty. ¡°Yue Er!¡± Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s expression changed drastically and rushed toward the young girl. ¡°Mother, don¡¯te over!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s raised her gaze as her bloodied robe fluttered in the wind. Her eyes focused on the sniggering Nangong Zi Feng, she indifferently said, ¡°I will need everyone¡¯s help now.¡± Madam Sheng Yue was startled. ¡°Yue Er, what do you want us to do?¡± With a slight smirk, Mu Ru Yue looked confident. ¡°All of the fire element martial practitioners here are to focus your energy onto me. Remember to empty all of your power and don¡¯t back!¡± rmed by her words, Madam Sheng Yue eximed, ¡°Yue Er, how can I let that happen? Your body won¡¯t be able to withstand so much energy!¡± Chapter 302 - Inheritance Part 1

Chapter 302- Inheritance Part 1

With her robe fluttering in the wind, Mu Ru Yue kept her back to the crowd and didn¡¯t say exin herself. The young girl¡¯s tone was resolute, making people unable to reject her order. ¡°All of the fire element martial practitioners are to empty their powers onto me!¡± ¡°Yue Er!¡± Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s heart trembled. Even though her daughter had reached the Xiantian realm, how would she be able to withstand the power of several fire experts? Her body might even explode. She definitely wouldn¡¯t allow her to risk her life! Just as she was about to persuade her, she heard a calm and soothing voice. ¡°Mother, believe in me.¡± ¡®Believe in me¡­¡¯ These three words stirred up Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s heart. ¡®Believe in her? Can I really believe in my daughter¡¯s power at this moment? If¡­ if she failed¡­¡¯ ¡°Yu Er!¡± The warm feeling from the hand grasping hers flowed into her heart. Madam Sheng Yue lifted her head to meet Xiao Tian Yu¡¯s gaze. She bit her lower lip and her delicate body shuddered slightly in his embrace. ¡°Yu Er, how long have we known our daughter? Do you still not understand her personality? She will definitely achieve whatever she promises to do. The only thing we can do now is believe in her.¡± Perhaps the Xiao family could only ovee this ordeal by believing in her. They wouldn¡¯t be able to escape this cmity anyway. Madam Sheng Yue nodded gently. ¡°Alright, Yue Er, mother will believe in you. But you must remember not to push yourself. If you can¡¯t withstand it, you must tell us, and mother will stop them from sending their power. No matter what, mother just wishes that you continue to live¡­¡± Warmth flowed through Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart, and she smiled gently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m confident.¡± She definitely couldn¡¯t fail this time¡­ Everyone looked at each other, and then the fire martial practitioners stepped forward and sent their most powerful attack toward Mu Ru Yue, using all of their power without any reserve. ¡°Let me give you a hand as well!¡± Elder Xiao lifted his head slowly and a trace of mes gathered in his palm. Boom! A tempest-like fire overwhelmed the other¡¯s attack as it struck Mu Ru Yue. In that moment, everyone¡¯s heart rose¡­ Madam Sheng Yue fists clenched as her gaze locked on the ce where the young girl stood/as she stared at where the young girl stood. An unparalleled feeling of anxiety filled her heart, but she could only believe in her at this moment. She had to believe in a young girl of 17¡­ Mu Ru Yue lightly closed her eyes as she stood within the me. Her body slowly absorbed the tyrannical power. The power rampaged inside her as if it were trying to break free¡­ However, how could Mu Ru Yue allow that to happen? She instantly activated the Alchemy Book, making the immeasurable energy fill her dantian to the brim. ¡°Not good!¡± Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s expression changed drastically as a fear of unknown origin permeated her heart. She had a feeling that once Mu Ru Yue absorbed all of that energy, the oue would be undesirable! ¡°No! I must stop her!¡± Intense killing intent filled Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s eyes. Her body moved in a sh as she raised her sword and pointed it at Mu Ru Yue. But at that moment, Mu Ru Yue¡¯s previously shut eyes abruptly opened. A cold ray of light shed in her eyes. She held an extraordinary aura iparable to before¡­ Her hair fluttered without wind. The blood stained white robe danced with the wind. She looked as though she had just climbed out from the underworld, possessing a terrifying aura. Chapter 303 - Inheritance Part 2

Chapter 303 - Inheritance Part 2

¡°Heavenly Dragon me Sword!¡± Boom! An enormous me rose like a majestic dragon and charged toward Nangong Zi Feng. Under the astonishment of the crowd, Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s gaze contracted slightly. That domineering heavy power suffocated her. It was as though she were looking at that peerless expert from a thousand years ago in the Chi Za Central Region when she gazed upon that sword technique. ¡°Heavenly Dragon me Sword! The ultimate skill of the previous Senior Yue¡­ how is this possible?¡± Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s voice trembled. Boom! ¡®She knew of the Heavenly Dragon me Sword? Didn¡¯t Senior Yue forgot her past? If so, how does she know of this sword technique? ¡®If it were with the genuine Heavenly Dragon me Sword, I would have been shattered into numerous pieces¡­¡¯ ¡°Nangong Zi Feng.¡± Mu Ru Yue lifted her gaze slightly as she looked at the shocked woman. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have thought to harm the Xiao family. They are the reversed scale of my heart. If one were to hurt them, I will repay them back ten folds!¡± If she hadn¡¯t arrived here in time, then Elder Xiao would have already self-destructed. Perhaps the other Xiao family members would also have been unable to ovee this cmity. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart was saturated with killing intent when she thought about this dangerous sight. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong!¡± Nangong Zi Feng yelled crazily as she red at Mu Ru Yue with her beautiful eyes. ¡°I only love Big Brother Wu Chen too much. Why am I wrong? How can such a slut like yourself bepatible with my Big Brother Wu Chen? The only thing that¡¯s wrong is for you to dominate my beloved man. He isn¡¯t someone you can match up to!¡± Mu Ru Yue narrowed her eyes. This woman really didn¡¯t know how to repent. ¡°Nangong Zi Feng, loving someone isn¡¯t wrong. What is wrong is your method. You wanted to kill my Xiao family. Just with that, I should mince you up with thousands of des!¡± Mu Ru Yue looked coldly at Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s crazed expression. Her voice was unfeeling and even held a trace of coldness. Loving someone was indeed not a mistake. The mistake was to do unforgivable acts to obtain the one they loved. There would naturally be many girls that would love an outstanding man like Wu Chen. Yet, only she could enter Ye Wu Chen¡¯s eyes and heart and make him ignore all of the other women. Nheless, some kinds of love could drive people insane. It was those kinds of feelings that were horrifying. For example, Feng Jing Tian and Nangong Zi Feng¡­ ¡°Hahaha! Mu Ru Yue, even if I, Nangong Zi Feng, dies, it won¡¯t be by your hands!¡± Nangong Zi Feng held her head high andughed brazenly, shooting a bloodshot gaze at Mu Ru Yue. ¡°If there is a next life, I will definitely make you pay with your blood!¡± She had reached the maximum number of times she could escape using the secret technique. Simrly, there wouldn¡¯t be any effect in trying to self-destruct. Instead, it would only make her lose the chance of reincarnating¡­ Pfft! Nangong Zi Feng spat out a mouthful of blood. An acute pain could be felt from her internal organs. It was obvious that Mu Ru Yue¡¯s sword attack had severely injured her, making her unable to continue fighting. What could she do other than die now? Nangong Zi Feng shed her neck before Mu Ru Yue could swing her raised sword. Pfft! Blood gushed out from her neck, staining the ground red. As she was dying, her lips curled up into a cynical smile. It was as though mocking Mu Ru Yue for being unable to personally kill her¡­ Mu Ru Yue stared nkly for a moment with her eyebrows creased, but didn¡¯t say anything. She just waved her hand and ordered, ¡°Toss her corpse out of the Xiao family and feed it to the dogs¡­¡± Chapter 304 - Inheritance Part 3

Chapter 304 - Inheritance Part 3

Bang! Mu Ru Yue¡¯s legs gave way after making the order and she kneeled heavily on one leg. Perspiration flowed down her cheeks, drop after dropnded and seeped into the ground. ¡°Yue Er!¡± Madam Sheng Yue was rmed, her face pale as she ran hastily toward Mu Ru Yue. ¡°Yue Er, how are you¡­¡± When Mu Ru Yue raised her head, she was met with Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s anxious gaze. She chuckled lightly while shaking her head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I just overdid it a little. I will be fine after a couple days of rest.¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t know why that sword technique suddenly appeared in her mind when she was just about to be unable to hold on. Nevertheless, that sword skill required too much energy and it was impossible for her to carry it out by herself. Thus, she had made them transfer their power to her body. Yet, Mu Ru Yue was just a Low Rank Xiantian after all so there was a limit to how much her body could withstand. If it hadn¡¯t been for her reliance on the Alchemy Book, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to withhold that much external energy entering her body. ¡°Yue Er, it¡¯s great that you are fine. Please refrain from doing such a risky act in the future.¡± Madam Sheng Yue raised her arms and pulled Mu Ru Yue into her embrace, glimmers dancing in her beautiful eyes. The heavens knew how worried and terrified she had previously been. She did say she believed in her, but how could she not worry? Madam Sheng Yue was afraid her body would explode from the excessive amount of power. Mu Ru Yue rested silently in Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s embrace, a slight smile on her lips. She was really blessed to be able to rush back at the most crucial moment. If she were even a split secondte, she perhaps would have been unable to reunite with her family¡­ Mu Ru Yue closed her eyes from exhaustion as she thought about that. She really had used up all of her energy in that battle and couldn¡¯t maintain her consciousness¡­ Xiao Tian Yu stepped forth to embrace his two deeply beloved girls. His handsome face was gentle. His heart rxed as he looked at the mother and daughter in his embrace with deep affections. The others were panting heavily while sitting on the ground. At that moment, they had sent all of their powers without reserve to Mu Ru Yue. This simultaneously proved their trust in her. It was great that this young girl didn¡¯t let them down and managed to defeat Nangong Zi Feng. ¡°Elder Xiao.¡± Old Man Xiao wiped the sweat from his forehead as he turned his gaze towards the paled Elder Xiao,menting, ¡°Elder Xiao, I said this earlier; no one of our Xiao family will die.¡± Elder Xiao chuckled bitterly while shaking his head. With a light sigh, he replied, ¡°I originally made up my mind to pursue the old ancestor after entering the underworld. Who could have known I would still be alive? Since this is the case, I will aplish the final task and personally bring her to ept the Xiao family¡¯s inheritance. This can be counted as aplishing all of the entrusted tasks given to me by the ancestor.¡± More importantly, it was about time to tell her some of the Xiao family¡¯s ssified information. She had the right to know about the passed old ancestor of the Xiao family and the family¡¯s genuine identity! As a 17-year-old Xiantian expert, she could be counted as one of the most talented people even in the Central Region. Perhaps she was the only one to bring the Xiao family to that ce. This was actually the true wish of the old ancestor before he passed. As he thought about those people that had scorned the old ancestor, Elder Xiao¡¯s gaze became slightly grim. A smirk graced his face. He wondered how they would react when they knew such a monstrous person appeared in that Xiao family they had chased out of the Central Region. Would they regret their initial decision? ¡°Elder Xiao, once Yue Er awakens I will tell her to find you.¡± Elder Xiao nodded. He parted his lips as if about to say something, but swallowed his words in the end. ¡°I will wait for her in the inheritance room.¡± Elder Xiao nced at Mu Ru Yue before heading to the back courtyard. It was unknown when this person, an elder who had solely supported the Xiao family after the passing of the old ancestor, began to stagger so much in his steps. That solitarily and deste view of the elder¡¯s back made Old Man Xiao¡¯s heart tighten¡­ Chapter 305 - Inheritance Part 4

Chapter 305 - Inheritance Part 4

The elder sat crossed legged inside the inheritance room. His white hair fluttered slightly in the wind. He suddenly opened his eyes and a sh of light shone past his pupils as he looked at the arriving young girl. ¡°You¡¯vee?¡± The voice of the elder was light and contained a light sigh. ¡°Yes, I havee.¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her gaze toward the elder as she continued, ¡°Elder Xiao, since I¡¯ve broken through to Xiantian, I am here to ept the inheritance¡­¡± ¡°There isn¡¯t a need to rush.¡± Elder Xiao chuckled and continued, ¡°I want to tell you about the Xiao family¡¯s history before you ept the inheritance. The people on this Martial God Continent only know that the Xiao family came from Sheng Domain, but they don¡¯t know its authentic history.¡± ¡®The Xiao family¡¯s authentic history?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue was startled and she looked curiously at Elder Xiao. Elder Xiao sighed and looked as though he were reminiscing through his memories as he narrated, ¡°The old ancestor didn¡¯t originate from the Martial God Continent, but from the Central Region. The deceased old ancestor had been a genius talent in the Central Region. He reached the Xiantian Full Circle Realm when he was still very young and was awe-inspiring. ¡°Yet, talent always attracts jealousy. The old ancestor was ambushed at that time, resulting in him being unable to improve his strength. More importantly, his life energy was slipping away. All in all, a young Xiantian Full Circle expert would have been nurtured with all their might in the Xiao family, but a Xiantian Full Circle expert that lost the chance to improve his strength was useless to them.¡± A talent would always make the surrounding people jealous, which then led to the fall of that talent. Even if his ability didn¡¯t weaken, it still meant he was useless to the Xiao family¡­ ¡°The old ancestor was unable to advance in his cultivation and had a hard time in the Xiao family. Furthermore, the Xiao family had a rule that all martial practitioners from the Xiantian realm and below must make a breakthrough within twenty years. The old ancestor was unable to make any improvement in those twenty year so he was cast out of the Xiao family. His heart had already turned cold to that ce anyway and he didn¡¯t want to continue staying in the Central Region, so he came to the Martial God Continent and established another Xiao family. I was previously taken care of by the old ancestor so I left the Xiao family with him.¡± Thinking about the old ancestor¡¯s harsh life, Elder Xiao gradually closed his eyes. That ce would always be a sore spot to the old ancestor¡­ ¡°Eldest young mistress, the Central Region is exceptionallyplicated. The Xiantian experts of the Martial God Continent will only be positioned as below average in that ce. There are people there that are stronger than the Xiantian realm. It is truly a ce that gives birth to experts. With the peerless innate talent of the old ancestor, he would have originally had a smoothly flowing life, but he lost his talent at a young age. Moreover, he also couldn¡¯t stop his life energy from draining away, thus leading to his death.¡± The Xiao family had invited alchemists to save the old ancestor after what happened that year. Nheless, not a single alchemists could treat the old ancestor¡¯s wound. The Xiao family gradually gave up hope for him¡­ ¡°The Central Region¡¯s Xiao family?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows were raised as she muttered gently. Elder Xiao smiled faintly and continued, ¡°Eldest young mistress, the old ancestor had a wish before he passed. He wanted a talent beyond his to appear in theter generation. I have waited so many years and until you finally appeared. If you want to ept the old ancestor¡¯s inheritance, you must aplish a task for him. If you have the chance in the future, you are to head to the Xiao family to let those people with eyes as blind as a bat see that another peerless, astonishing talent had appeared once more in theter generation of the old ancestor.¡± There was a natural underground spirit vein in the Central Region so experts could be born more easily. It wasn¡¯t abnormal for someone to reach the Xiantian realm at the age of seventeen. However, the Martial God Continent didn¡¯t have such a favourable environment for cultivation. If a person at such a tender age were able to reach the Xiantian in this trashy environment, what else could she be other than a talent? Chapter 306 - Inheritance Part 5

Chapter 306 - Inheritance Part 5

¡°If there is a chance, I will make a trip to the Xiao family.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded her agreement. The path of cultivation didn¡¯t possess a limit. The stronger the person was, the longer their life span would be. Hence, if those people had made breakthroughs to the next realm, they would still be able to live a couple hundred years more. It was a pity that Elder Xiao¡¯s life was reaching its end. He wouldn¡¯t be able to live more than just a couple of days. ¡°But.¡± With a thought, Mu Ru Yue smiled. ¡°Elder Xiao, I think you will be even more excited to personally see the greatly remorseful faces of those Xiao family members that had chased the old ancestor out.¡± Elder Xiao was stunned and shook his head helplessly. ¡°It is impossible for me to wait until that time.¡± ¡°No! You can!¡± Mu Ru Yue lifted her head to look seriously at Elder Xiao. With a resolute light in her eyes, she continued, ¡°Even though I can only help you extend your life by three years with my current level as an Earth Stage Peak Rank alchemist, once I break through again I will be able to refine a Ten Year Pill. Following that will be the Hundred Year Pill. Thus, I will definitely be able to let you wait until the day when you can personally see the remorseful faces of the Central Region Xiao family!¡± Mu Ru Yue actually admired Elder Xiao. This old fellow had dedicated his entire life for the Sheng Domain¡¯s Xiao family. More importantly, he didn¡¯t hesitate toy his life down to protect the Xiao family. Even if it weren¡¯t for her parents, she would still have helped extend Elder Xiao¡¯s life. ¡°Personally see their remorseful faces?¡± Elder Xiao closed his eyes slowly¡­ At that moment, what appeared in his mind was those people currying favour to the talented old ancestor, but then expressed scorn and mockery when he fell. It was really a case where ¡®when a tiger lost its power, even dogs would bully it¡¯. Those people previously couldn¡¯t help wanting to lick his feet when the old ancestor showed exceptional talent, but resorted to hitting him when he was down¡­ If he could see their regretful appearance, he would be able to narrate it to the old ancestor when he entered the underworld. There was no question that Mu Ru Yue¡¯s words struck his heart, causing Elder Xiao¡¯s prepared-to-die heart ze once more with new hope¡­ ¡°Eldest young mistress, this old man can¡¯t deny that you are much more outstanding than the old ancestor.¡± ¡®Perhaps the Central Region will have major changes once she goes there¡­ ¡® ¡°This old man wants to see those regretful faces, so this old man will ept your suggestion.¡± Elder Xiao¡¯s heart cooled as he continued calmly, ¡°Now, let¡¯smence the eptance of the inheritance the old ancestor left behind. You are to walk up to that pir and ce a drop of blood on it¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her head and looked toward the pir near her. She slowly walked over and followed Elder Xiao¡¯s instruction, cing a drop of blood on it. A blood-red ray of light momentarily shown from that pir. Buzz! An intense power suddenly struck Mu Ru Yue¡¯s mind. Images started to appear before her¡­ ¡°Wee, my descendant.¡± An elderly voice entered Mu Ru Yue¡¯s mind from unknown location. It felt as though it came from some distant ce, but it simrly seemed to havee from beside her ear¡­ Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t say anything as that faintly discernible voice rang in her mind again. ¡°I don¡¯t know how much time has passed since I died, nor do I know who you are. This is just a will that I left behind before I died. Elder Xiao should have already told you about the Xiao family¡¯s history. I hope you can avenge me, but please remember to do everything with a mind for the safety of the Xiao family. I do not wish for you to endanger the Xiao family while you seek vengeance¡­¡± Chapter 307 - Inheritance Part 6

Chapter 307- Inheritance Part 6

The voice paused for a moment before it began to self-ridicule itself. ¡°To think that I, Xiao Yun, a previous talent, fell to such an extent. The Central Region is a ce that reveres experts so thepetition between powers is intense. I will pass on all of the knowledge of my life to you in order to allow you to speed up the rate of your cultivation. With this precious experience, it will help save you time from having to make several detours in your cultivation. You won¡¯t meet with any bottlenecks before reaching the Xiantian Full Circle realm. Yet, I hope you will be able to master my famous move before that, the ¡®Three Critical Strikes of the Raging Inferno mes¡¯!¡± Once his words finished, images appeared before Mu Ru Yue again. A handsome youth appeared in the image. His facial appearance looked simr to Xiao Tian Yu¡¯s. He wore a long red robe and held a ming sword in his hand. Mu Ru Yue could feel that Xiao Yun was full of spirit during those years shown in the images. Who knew fate yed with such people and that he would reach such an oue¡­ ¡°Three Critical Strikes of the Raging Inferno mes is where the power of the strike increases with each attack. At the same time, the energy consumed will also increase. You should try andprehend it now. You must learn the Three Critical Strikes of the Raging Inferno mes within three days. If you can master the three critical strikes, it won¡¯t be hard for you to fight people that are of a higher cultivation than you are.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brow was raised. The old ancestor¡¯s inheritance was really like receiving coals during a snowstorm. If she had learned the Three Critical Strikes of the Raging Inferno mes before, perhaps it would have been much easier to defeat Nangong Zi Feng. While she had previously used the Heaven Dragon me Sword technique, her power was far from sufficient to use it properly. A female corpsey in the wilderness atop a mountain. A group of jackals, wolves, tigers, and panthers were currently sharing her body. An arm had already been eaten. They, however, didn¡¯t notice that a transparent person stood beside the corpse, watching coldly as the beasts had their share of it. No expression adorned on her cold face. If an expert were here, they would be shocked as the girl standing to the side had an appearance identical to that of the corpse¡­ ¡°Mu Ru Yue, it seems you haven¡¯t yet recovered your memory. It was just a coincidence that you can use the Heaven Dragon me Sword technique.¡± The girl chuckled coldly. A trace of malevolence shed past her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve won this bet¡­¡± This was the so-called rebirth after death. She abandoned her body, but still retained her soul¡­ Technically, a Xiantian expert wouldn¡¯t be able to retain their soul, but there were always some exceptions in the world. For example, the ancestor of the Feng family was able to stay in the world with the help of treasures. On the other hand, Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s power during her previous life was strong, and her current body was just a temporary vessel. The physical body being destroyed didn¡¯t affect her soul. Once she found a suitable body, she would be able to revive. She was only able to survive using this loophole as Mu Ru Yue¡¯s memories hadn¡¯t yet returned¡­ ¡°It is a pity I wasted so much time cultivating.¡± The girl shook her head andmented slightly. ¡°I must seek a much stronger body this time. Furthermore, I won¡¯t appear before her before gaining sufficient power.¡± She remembered her lesson this time. If she hadn¡¯t been so anxious, she wouldn¡¯t have reached such an oue. Hence, she must make sufficient preparations before dealing with that woman the next time they encountered one another¡­ ¡°Since I possessed a body before, I must find a suitable body within two months time. Otherwise, I will disappear from this world. I must not die before I obtain elder brother Wu Chen! Perhaps the Central Region with its numerous talents and countless experts will be the best choice in seeking a new body. Only with a superior power will I then be able to snatch elder brother Wu Chen back.¡± The girl sniggered. A trace of ruthlessness flickered in her beautiful eyes. She didn¡¯t even nce at her corpse before floating gently away¡­ Chapter 308 - I Am Lei Feng Part 1

Chapter 308- I Am Lei Feng Part 1

Within the inheritance room, the young girl with closed eyes suddenly opened them. She drew an arc with her sword. Boom! A tyrannical power struck at the stone lion opposite of her. The stone lion was smashed into smithereens. ¡°I have finally learned the old ancestor¡¯s Three Critical Strikes of the Raging Inferno mes. I should head to the Central Region to find Wu Chen and elder brother¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue put away her sword and smiled as she nced at the sky outside the room¡¯s window¡­ ?? Central Region Academy. A man had both his hands held behind his back within a tranquil forest. His silver robe was like the colour of a crescent moon as it fluttered in the wind. The Devil¡¯s Snare pattern on his handsome face gave off a charming aura, and his purple eyes focused on the deep blue sky, a trace of a domineering aura emitting from deep with them. He just stood there silently, yet looked so noble. ¡°It has been a month but Mu Er¡¯s location still hasn¡¯t been found.¡± The man¡¯s gaze became gentle as the image of her exceptional appearance appeared in his mind. That gentle expression of his made his charming appearance even more captivating, causing the girls in his surrounding to be dazed¡­ ¡°Apprentice brother Wu Chen.¡± A green-d woman walked bravely to the man¡¯s side, her head lowered with shyness. She yed with the corner of her clothes and with nervousness she asked, ¡°Erm¡­ apprentice brother Wu Chen, can I ask for your tutge for some problems regarding cultivation?¡± Who could reject an invitation from such a pure and charming looking beauty? At that moment, everyone thought Ye Wu Chen would ept her request. Yet, the man just nced at her before parting his lips to toss out a word, ¡°Scram!¡± The green d woman was stunned as she raised her head in astonishment. With tears in her eyes, she looked at the charming and handsome man as though she couldn¡¯t believe what he had just said. The man didn¡¯t toss her another nce as he walked back. When he turned around, he subconsciously looked at a nearby mountain. His purple eyes turned slightly serious. A strange power was intensifying. He wouldn¡¯t feel at ease if he didn¡¯t figure out that power. However, the most important thing to do now was to find Mu Er¡¯s location. Nothing else could be more important¡­ ¡°I will leave here temporarily. I doubt I will have the will to do anything else if I can¡¯t find Mu Er.¡± He still believed from the start that his woman would definitely stay alive for him¡­ ?? At this moment, inside the Sheng Domain¡¯s Xiao family, Mu Ru Yue saw Senior Dan chatting with Xiao Tian Yu and Madam Sheng Yue. It was obvious that Senior Dan had rushed over when he heard that the Xiao family was almost annihted. ¡°Father, mother, I¡¯vee to bid you my farewells.¡± Madam Sheng Yue was startled. ¡°Yue Er, are you leaving again?¡± ¡°Wu Chen and elder brother are in the Central Region. I should go and find them.¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her gaze toward Madam Sheng Yue and smiled slightly as she continued, ¡°Don¡¯t be so concerned. I will return alive.¡± ¡®I will return alive¡­¡¯ This was her promise to them. Senior Dan chuckled. ¡°Little girl, just go without any worries. I will stay with the Xiao family after you leave. That previousmotion won¡¯t ur again! That¡¯s right, when you reach the Central Region you should head to the Central Region Academy. The old man in charge of it is my old friend. If you meet him, please send him my regards.¡± ¡°Central Region Academy? What is that ce?¡± Mu Ru Yue queried curiously. Chapter 309 - I Am Lei Feng Part 2

Chapter 309 - I Am Lei Feng Part 2

Senior Dan exined with a smile, ¡°The Central Region Academy is equivalent to a school, but only allows outstanding seedlings to enter it. The prerequisite for entering the school is really strict. Usually, it would just be a few strong powers that nominate their disciples to study there. Hence, that academy is a ce to nurture those disciples of strong powers and bes a ce that associates with all powers. If one were to provoke the Central Region Academy, that person will be facing more than half of the Central Region. ¡°You will be able to enter the Central Region Academy sessfully with my nomination letter. Of course, you can also just report to the academy without handing in the nomination letter. The exam will be rather troublesome though.¡± ¡°What benefits will there be if I head to the Central Region Academy?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brow rose. This was the most important question. ¡°Benefit? Don¡¯t you know how many people want to study there? Moreover, there is a rule that every powers can only nominate a single person each year and that only a hundred people without a nomination letter will be admitted.¡± Senior Dan rolled his eyes at Mu Ru Yue as he continued, ¡°You will be able to enjoy the best cultivation environment when you enter Central Region Academy. You can also trade for pills at the Pill Hall. I don¡¯t think you will need those pills though, but the cultivation environment at Central Region Academy is really good. The intense energy there is iparable to the outside world. This is the reason why many people want to enter the academy.¡± Mu Ru Yue was moved and she smiled while saying, ¡°Alright, I will have a look at the Central Region Academy.¡± It would also be a chance to understand the powers of the Central Region¡­ Lastly, Mu Ru Yue bid her farewells to the Xiao family, then embarked on a new journey. Since she was heading to the Central Region, she would have to pass the border city of the Central Region, Feng City. The current Feng City already had a new look when she reached it. But she didn¡¯t make a stop at the city, nor meet up with Feng Jing Tian¡­ Arge door stopped the advancement of the crowd at the intersection between the Central Region and the Martial God Continent. Two men wearing a guard¡¯s uniform stood at both sides of therge door, as unmoving as mountains as they looked coldly at the crowd that wanted to head into the Central Region. ¡°Out of the way! Get out of the way! Our mister ising. Why aren¡¯t you getting out of the way!?¡± An arrogant voice echoed from the back as the crowd queued properly. Some wanted to scold them, but after seeing their clothing, they immediately shut their mouth. Nobody dared to utter any displeasure. ¡°It is people from the Zang family.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the young master of the Zang family left the Central Region to find a twenty years long-lost young mistress. He is returning to the Central Region today.¡± ¡°The Zang family has always been so tyrannical. It is best that we are careful with them.¡± Everyone was whispering as they discussed. Those experts that were entering the Central Region for the first time immediately withdrew their fighting aura to prevent enraging that so-called young master of the Zang family. Suddenly, everyone¡¯s gazended at the front, on a white-robed young girl that was as calm as the wind. The young girl seemed to not have heard the yells from behind as she stood at the front silently¡­ ¡°Are you deaf? Why aren¡¯t you giving way to us when the young master has arrived? Immediately scram!¡± When the guards of the Zang family saw this situation, they yelled in fury. Yet, the young girl didn¡¯t budge. She just raised her hand to take out a decree tablet that allowed one to freely enter the Central Region. A cold aura could be felt before she could hand it to the guard. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze dimmed and she raised her hand slightly with a smirk, giving off a wintry aura. Boundless cold air burst forth from her body, but a giggle was heard before she made her move. Chapter 310 - I Am Lei Feng Part 3

Chapter 310 - I Am Lei Feng Part 3

¡°Tsk! Tsk! The people of the Zang family are really mighty. Don¡¯t you know what ¡®firste, first serve¡¯ means? Everyone else queued up properly before and only gave way to you because they didn¡¯t want to injure others. Can it be that the Central Region is only filled with barking dogs?¡± A green-d figure shed over, her lily-white hands touching the cold de of a sword. With just a bit of strength, the sword snapped in two. The girl smiled at the guard as his expression changed dramatically. This girl didn¡¯t have a devastating beauty, but her clean and pretty face was simrly pleasant to look at. Her eyes contained a smile and her lips curved up into a slight grin. Even if this happy appearance wasn¡¯t exceptional, it was still captivating. It was like a ray of sunlight brightening the day. ¡°Who are you?¡± The guard¡¯s expression turned ashen as he red furiously at the green-d girl that appeared out of thin air. The green-d girl blinked her eyes and smiled beautifully as she replied, ¡°Don¡¯t ask my name. Just call me Lei Feng.¡± ¡®Lei Feng?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue looked curiously at the green-d girl. There wasn¡¯t anyone in Hua Xia that didn¡¯t know the name ¡®Lei Feng¡¯. After all, it was name used especially when people weren¡¯t willing to say their true name after doing a good deed. ¡®Could this just be a coincidence or am I imagining it right?¡¯ ¡°Wait!¡± A shout was heard just as the guard wanted to make his move. From the pnquin came a man and woman. The man wore embroidered clothing. His face was as handsome as a carving. The woman by his side was someone Mu Ru Yue knew¡­ ¡°Wu Qing Xue?¡± Mu Ru Yue was stunned. ¡®Why is she here?¡¯ When Wu Qing Xue and her eldest brother loved each other, she left him in the end. However, after the Wu family knew eldest brother¡¯s identity, the family was ruined. No news of the Wu family came after that. Who knew that Wu Qing Xue would appear here¡­ Wu Qing Xue nced at Mu Ru Yue. With her fist clenched tightly, a trace of hatred shed in her clear eyes. ¡®If it wasn¡¯t for this woman, how could she have fallen to such a state? ¡®Everything was all due to Xiao Feng not telling me his identity. If I knew his identity, would I have left him? Who in the world would really be willing to elope with a trash?¡¯ Hence, she shouldn¡¯t be med for what she did¡­ Yet, she didn¡¯t expect she was an illegitimate daughter of the Zang Family¡¯s head and shared the same mother as Zang Tian Ming. Since her elder brother was a boy, he was brought back to the family twenty years ago by her father. After she was born, she was passed to the Wu family to be raised as she was a girl. Now that her brother became the young master of the Zang family, she got to know her true identity and was brought back to the Central Region. She, however, couldn¡¯t have predicted that she would meet with the girl that led to the Wu family to its current sorry state before she went to the Central Region. As they say, ¡®enemies met on a narrow road¡¯. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as a peculiar ray of light shed past her eyes when she looked at the two¡¯s simr looks. ¡°Elder brother.¡± Zang Qing Xue tugged at Zang Tian Ming¡¯s sleeve. With a slight droop of her eyes to cover the malevolence in her gaze, she continued, ¡°Since they want to head there first, let them go first.¡± When Zang Tian Ming looked at his long lost younger sister, his expression softened as he nodded toward those guard. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear the young mistress¡¯ words? Let them leave first. I don¡¯t want their blood to tarnish Xue Er¡¯s eyes. Xue Er has been living outside of the family so her heart is still pure and clean. It should not be sullied.¡± Chapter 311 - Academy’s Exam Part 1

Chapter 311- Academy¡¯s Exam Part 1

¡°Pure and clean? Haha!¡± The green-d girlughed. Her brow curved as mockery filled her bright ink-ck eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. This is my first time seeing such a ¡®pure and clean¡¯ girl. Oh, that¡¯s right, wouldn¡¯t the phrase used in my hometown actually be green tea b*tch1 or white lotus2?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Zang Qing Xue¡¯s delicate face fumed. Although she didn¡¯t understand what that green-d girl said, she was clear it wouldn¡¯t be anything good. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Zang Tian Ming¡¯s expression turned grim. Just as he wanted to teach this brat that didn¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth, he was stopped with a hand, Zang Qing Xue shook her head and bit her lip as she said, ¡°Elder brother, let¡¯s not make amotion and just let them leave. If mother knew such things happened when I just came back, she will probably chase me out of the family.¡± The girl¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. While she wasn¡¯t an incredible beauty, her pitiful appearance attracted affection to her. Zang Tian Ming¡¯s heart softened as he replied with heartache, ¡°Xue Er, don¡¯t worry. Now that I am the young master of the Zang family, nobody will be able to harm you. Since you¡¯re so kindhearted and unwilling to hurt these people, I will let them off.¡± Zang Tian Ming red coldly at the two girls in front of him after saying that, warning them with his eyes. ¡°I will let both of you off this time on Xue Er¡¯s behalf. If I see you two again, don¡¯t me me for being impolite!¡± ¡°Just with yourself?¡± The green-d girl giggled. ¡°It isn¡¯t you letting me off this time, but due to me not wanting to soil my hand!¡± She shifted her gaze to Mu Ru Yue after tossing out those words. With a light smile, she asked, ¡°Miss, is this also your first time heading to the Central Region? How about we partner up and head there together?¡± Glimmers danced in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes as she smiled faintly and replied, ¡°Sure.¡± The green-d girl¡¯s smile was as dazzling as the sun. It seemed to shine and brighten up people¡¯s hearts. She turned around to face the two guards. With a raise of her hand, a decree tablet appeared in her hand. ¡°This is my decree tablet pass. Can my friend and I enter?¡± After the two guards examined the decree tablet in the green-d girl¡¯s hand, their expressions turned visibly serious. They hastily bowed and said, ¡°To the twodies, please enter.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The green-d girl smiled toward Mu Ru Yue after withdrawing the decree tablet. She pulled on her hand and headed toward thatrge door. Zang Qing Xue¡¯s eyes dimmed a little after she saw their figures disappeared. ¡®Mu Ru Yue, once you enter the Central Region, I will have ways to make you vanish¡­¡¯ ¡°Xue Er.¡± A gentle voice was heard, pulling Zang Qing Xue back from her thoughts. She raised her head to look at the man beside her. With a smile, she replied, ¡°Elder brother, you called me for something?¡± ¡°Xue Er, I will arrange for you to study at the Central Region Academy after entering the Central Region. It will be the new student reporting day for those entering the academy in a couple of days. The Zang family has coincidentally obtained a nomination slot. I have already taken that slot from father for you. But you must remember that there are several families that are stronger than the Zang family there. There will definitely be countless talents as well. It will be difficult for you to study there with your current cultivation so you must ally yourself with a talent, no matter if it is a guy or a girl, in order to continue studying in the academy.¡± Zang Tian Ming¡¯s eyes were filled with concern regarding his long lost younger sister. He just wanted to give the best of everything to her in order topensate his guilt toward her for all these years she¡¯d spent living outside the family. ¡°Elder brother, Xue Er understands.¡± Zang Qing Xue stood obediently by Zang Tian Ming¡¯s side. A pure ray of light was emitted from her clear eyes. With her appearance, she could easily fool anyone who didn¡¯t know of her past. Chapter 312 - Academy’s Exam Part 2

Chapter 312- Academy¡¯s Exam Part 2

Seeing his younger sister being so sensible, Zang Tian Ming smiled, pleased¡­ The green-d girl smiled like a blossoming flower inside the mountain range. She nced curiously at her surroundings. It was as though she were intrigued by everything within the Central Region. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart rippled slightly as well. She felt an extraordinarily nostalgic feeling when she entered the Central Region. It was as though she had lived here before. ¡°You are Lei Feng?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows rose as she smiled faintly toward the green-d girl. The green-d girl blinked her eyes and remained silent for a while before replying, ¡°I am Yao Yun Qing. As for the name ¡®Lei Feng¡¯, it is from my homnd. There was once a person who didn¡¯t want to use their name after doing a good deed, so they gave the name Lei Feng instead. Hence, after that incident, anyone that didn¡¯t want to leave their name after doing something good will call themselves Lei Feng.¡± ¡°Is¡­ is your homnd known as Hua Xia?¡± ¡°Yes! Yes! Yes! That¡¯s right, my homnd is Hua Xia¡­ Eh¡­ you¡­ how¡­ did you know that?¡± The green-d girl looked with shock at the young girl with such an impable appearance. Mu Ru Yue smiled slightly as she replied, ¡°It is because my homnd was also called Hua Xia. In that ce, there was simrly a person called Lei Feng. That Lei Feng also didn¡¯t leave his name after doing a good deed¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± The green-d girl was stupefied as she blinked her eyes dazedly. She stared at Mu Ru Yue as though she were looking at a monster, disbelief filling her widened, clear eyes. ¡°You¡­ you are also from Hua Xia?¡± ¡®There are people that have crossed over into this world other than her?¡¯ ¡°Tell me how you came here.¡± Mu Ru Yue shrugged her shoulders as she spoke calm and collectedly. Yao Yun Qing came back to her senses after she heard Mu Ru Yue¡¯s words. Fury zed her heart. ¡°I was implicated!¡± She gritted her teeth in fury as she remembered her past. ¡°I was an ordinary person in Hua Xia. My parents had divorced and I followed my father. My father then wedded my step-mother who had a daughter three years younger than me. Who knew my younger sister that shared the same father but different mother wanted to steal my boyfriend and threatened me to break up with him? I was moody so I went to Long White Mountain. I didn¡¯t expect for people to be fighting there, and they were all martial experts!¡± That scene was too stunning. It was like something that could only be seen on television. How could she, Yao Yun Qing, know that such terrifying battles urred in the modern world? ¡°After that, the girl was plotted against, leading to her losing the battle with severe injuries. I still had the mentality of ¡®Lei Feng¡¯ after those people left and went to save that girl. Who would have expected that a storm would rise from that girl¡¯s body? I then came to this world, possessing the body of a girl known Yao Yun Qing.¡± Yao Yun Qing narrated her story in grief. She was just a kind-hearted passerby. It was due to her wanting to save that girl that she endeding to this foreign world. ¡°Right, how did youe here?¡± ¡°About that¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue looked at Yao Yun Qing hesitantly. She couldn¡¯t tell her that the girl battling at Long White Mountain was her, right? It was her fault that Yao Yun Qing left Hua Xia and came to the Martial God Continent. She couldn¡¯t say those words. ¡°I¡­ I was just sleeping beforeing here.¡± Sleeping beforeing here wasn¡¯t a lie as she had died already beforeing over¡­ ¡°You were sleeping beforeing here?¡± Yao Yun Qing blinked her eyes before saying in sympathy, ¡°Why are you more unlucky than I? I at least clearly knew I had transmigrated while you slept during the transmigration. That¡¯s right, I hadn¡¯t ask for your name.¡± Chapter 313 - Academy’s Exam Part 3

Chapter 313 - Academy¡¯s Exam Part 3

Perhaps it was due to seeing another person from her homnd, but Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t have her guard up around her and instead felt a bit of closeness with her. ¡°Mu Ru Yue.¡± ¡°Mu Ru Yue? That¡¯s a nice name. It seems a little familiar though. I think I heard it before. Sigh~ Forget it, let¡¯s stop thinking of anything that uses up brain cells.¡± Yao Yun Qing shook her head and continued, ¡°Little Yue Er, how do you think Hua Xia changed? Have I died? Will that loser and that green tea b*tch regret it after seeing my corpse? I doubt they will. If I have a chance to head back to Hua Xia, I will definitely break up with that loser and let that slut and man g couple be together.¡± Yao Yun Qing was slightly moody. The only person she worried about was her mother. She didn¡¯t know aggrieved she would be after receiving the news of her death and if she would be able to ovee her grief. Her mother had stayed unwed after divorcing with her father. She was really concerned for her as she feared she would be bullied by her step mother. She would often sneak a peek at her. But what could Yao Yun Qing do as the court had made her follow her father. Otherwise, her mother wouldn¡¯t be so lonely¡­ ¡°Yun Qing, did you know there is a kind of person that can break through space?¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled as she continued, ¡°After bing a god, you will then be able to freely break through space. We may then be able to return to Hua Xia! Not only you, but even I have a reason to head back!¡± Yao Yun Qing looked at her curiously. ¡°Little Yue Er, what is your identity in Hua Xia?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes became gentle as she reminisced her past. ¡°There were some cultivators in Hua Xia. I¡¯m from an aristocratic medicinal family of cultivators. My grandfather had already passed away. My parents are missing. My younger brother isn¡¯t strong enough to take up important responsibilities. Moreover, there are too many enemies of the family. My disappearance will definitely cause the family to fall into a crisis so I must head back, no matter how tough my future path will be. I will definitely head back to Hua Xia!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Yao Yun Qing nodded seriously. ¡°Let¡¯s head back to Hua Xia together. I will also bring back a strong handsome man at that time to make that loser cry out in pain!¡± If she brought back this body filled with power to Hua Xia, she could freely get whatever she wanted. This included making that loser kneel down before her while begging her forgiveness. As she thought about that sight, Yao Yun Qing ced her hands on her waist as sheughed. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as she sized up Yao Yun Qing thoroughly¡­ No matter if it was her appearance or talent, Yao Yun Qing was outstanding. If she could pair her up with eldest brother, the oue would be perfect. However, even though Yao Yun Qing was from Hua Xia, Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t have that good an understanding of her. After getting to know her better, she might consider doing that¡­ ¡°Little Yue Er, I¡¯vee to the Central Region to study at the academy. How about yourself?¡± Yao Yun Qing turned her head toward Mu Ru Yue and asked. Mu Ru Yue chuckled lightly. ¡°I¡¯ve alsoe for the Central Region Academy.¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s great!¡± Yao Yun Qing pped her hands andughed and continued excitedly, ¡°We should hurry as the exam will be in half a month¡¯s time. I hope we can make it¡­¡± The Central Region Academy only had annual examinations. Those with a nomination slot could directly enter the academy. If one doesn¡¯t have a nomination, then they must undergo a strict examination. Zang Qing Xue had gotten up early and arrived where the new students gathered. Just when she wanted to hand in her nomination letter, she saw a familiar figure walking toward her. Her pupil contracted as a trace of jealousy shed past her eyes, but it was quickly hidden by her. From Main Author: The previous parts are just background information. The exciting parts will being up. Ladies, please don¡¯t be anxious~ Chapter 314 - Academy’s Exam Part 4

Chapter 314 - Academy¡¯s Exam Part 4

No matter when one looked, that woman was just so beautiful. She would be the eye of attention everywhere she went. Zang Qing Xue simrly couldn¡¯t forget the humiliation done to her by this young girl in the Sheng Domain. Her words had been like worms devouring her heart, making her feel unbearable pain¡­ ¡°Xiao Ru Yue.¡± Zang Qing Xue looked at the girling toward her and took in a breath of air. With undisguised anger and loathing, she continued, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect we would meet each other here. This must be fated.¡± ¡°Yue Er, your surname is Xiao?¡± Yao Yun Qing looked curiously at the young girl. Didn¡¯t she introduce herself as Mu Ru Yue before? Mu Ru Yue shrugged her shoulders and said with a smile, ¡°In this life, my surname is Xiao.¡± Mu Ru Yue was her previous life¡¯s name so even though she changed her name in the Xiao family¡¯s tablet, she still introduced herself as Mu Ru Yue out of habit¡­ ¡°Oh, that¡¯s the case.¡± Yao Yun Qing nodded in enlightenment. She then shifted her gaze to Zang Qing Xue as she queried, ¡°Yue Er, who is this woman? Do you know her?¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be counted as knowing.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyebrows rose. A trace of cold light appeared in her eyes when she looked at Zang Qing Xue. ¡°It¡¯s just that my eldest brother had his powers sealed when he met with this woman, but she left him as she looked down on him as a trash. After my eldest brother¡¯s seal was resolved and she knew my eldest brother¡¯s true identity, I told an audience what she had done. Thus, we have a grudge.¡± Yao Yun Qing sniggered. With disdain in her clear eyes, she said, ¡°So she is another girl that fancies power. It is fortunate that your brother isn¡¯t with this kind of girl. Otherwise, it would have been a terrible loss. I, Yao Yun Qing, disdain girls like her the most in my life.¡± ¡°You¡­ you two¡­¡± Zang Qing Xue¡¯s expression changed as she bit her lips. With eyes that seemed to spit out mes of fury, she snorted, ¡°Mu Ru Yue, my Wu family is indeed much weaker than your Xiao family in the Sheng Domain. But now, I¡¯m Zang Qing Xue of the Zang family. Do you think I will fear you?¡± Mu Ru Yue was just a young girl without backing in the Central Region. It would be as simple as crushing an ant to kill her. But she definitely wouldn¡¯t do it in public due to her outer facade. However, she still had hundreds of thousands of ways to torture her when Mu Ru Yue was in the Central Region¡­ ¡°Moreover¡­¡± Zang Qing Xue paused for a while before sniggering. ¡°Your Xiao family only holds superior might in the Sheng Domain. Currently, I¡¯m a young mistress of the Zang family in the Central Region. My eldest brother also dotes dearly on me. With just a statement from me, he will capture Xiao Feng to be wedded to me.¡± She lowered her voice purposely when she said those words, making sure that only Mu Ru Yue and Yao Yun Qing could hear her. Yao Yun Qing was a little dumbfounded. She had never met with such a shameless girl before. It was a real eye-opener today¡­ ¡°You don¡¯t qualify to be his wife!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze dimmed. Her icy gaze emanated with an intense chill. Along with her white clothes, she seemed like perpetual snow. Just as Zang Qing Xue wanted to say something, the examiner¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°Do you want to sign up or not? If not, immediately scram. Don¡¯t hinder others!¡± ¡°I will settle this debt with youter.¡± Zang Qing Xue gritted her teeth as she turned to the main examiner. With a wave of her jade hand, she ced the nomination letter before the main examiner. The main examiner opened the letter half-heartedly. With a detailed nce of the letter, he immediately stood up and said respectfully, ¡°So it is the young mistress of the Zang family. You are now a student of the Central Region Academy. You don¡¯t need to be tested to sessfully enter the academy.¡± Chapter 315 - Academy’s Exam Part 5

Chapter 315 - Academy¡¯s Exam Part 5

¡°Thank you, grandfather examiner.¡± Zang Qing Xue smiled elegantly as she spoke gently. It would be impossible for anybody to hate her delicate and weak voice. It was the same with the examiner. He momentarily possessed good feelings toward thisdy with nice etiquette. ¡°Grandfather examiner, I didn¡¯t want to provoke them on purpose.¡± Zang Qing Xue had tears in her eyes as she said pitifully, ¡°I and the eldest brother of that white clotheddy were deeply in love to our death. But she and her parents destroyed our rtionship, forcefully tearing us apart. At that time, I was just an adopted girl in the Wu family while she was a person of the Xiao family of Sheng Domain. She looked down on my status and was unwilling to let me enter their family.¡± It was probably due to speaking about such a thorny topic that Zang Qing Xue teared up subconsciously. Sorrow and pain filled her clear eyes. She didn¡¯t lower her voice this time so everyone could clearly hear her now. At that instant, the crowd shot furious gazes toward Mu Ru Yue. ¡°What kind of ce is the Xiao family of Sheng Domain?¡± A nobly clothed youth sniggered. With a smirk of disdain, he continued, ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of the so-called Xiao family of Sheng Domain.¡± Zang Qing Xue¡¯s eyes shed with viciousness. She said pitifully, expressing grief, ¡°The Sheng Domain is a ce outside the Central Region. The head of the Xiao family is just a Low Rank Xiantian expert. The Xiao family is strong in that ce, while the Wu family that I was fostered in was just a small family n. How can we enter the eyes of the Xiao family? Eldest Brother Xiao Feng and I were sincerely in love, but due to the difference in status, we had broken up in the end. However, up to this day I have never forgotten about eldest brother Xiao Feng, just as he wouldn¡¯t forget about me.¡± Her words was filled with grief. Her expression made people want to dote on her. ¡°Hmph!¡± The nobly dressed youth snorted as he continued with mockery, ¡°A ce outside the Central Region? Isn¡¯t that a despised mundane world? So this white clotheddy is a trash from that world? What is so remarkable about being a Low Rank Xiantian expert? Our Central Region is filled with them. Moreover, you shouldn¡¯t know it but the majority of the students in the academy are youths that have reached a different realm from the Xiantian realm.¡± Swish! The nobly dressed youth spread his fan with a cynical sneer. ¡°You really think too highly of yourself that you can do such thing as breaking up a loving couple?! But it is out of your imagination that the girl of a small family n that you looked down upon is the young mistress of the Zang family. If the Zang family wants to annihte your puny Xiao family, it will be effortless. Yet, it will be useless for you to regret! Everyone¡¯s gaze focused on Mu Ru Yue. From their point of view, this young girl must be greatly remorseful. If the Xiao family agreed on the marriage of Xiao Feng and Zang Qing Xue, they might be able to use that connection to be acquainted to the families in the Central Region. This was an opportunity that countless people craved for, but the Xiao family abandoned it¡­ She must be feeling a pain as though tens of thousands of ants were devouring her heart after she knew Zang Qing Xue¡¯s current identity. Nheless, the young girl expression was really calm. It was so calm that it felt extraordinary¡­ p! p! p! Mu Ru Yue smiled andmented while pping, ¡°Not bad, Wu Qing Xue! No, I should call you Zang Qing Xue. What you said is really outstanding to the point that I am tongue tied. Yet, a statement you said is indeed right. My Xiao family do look down on you. It will be so in the past, present, and future. You aren¡¯t qualified to marry my eldest brother!¡± Chapter 316 - Academy’s Exam Part 6

Chapter 316 - Academy¡¯s Exam Part 6

Outrageous! She was too outrageous¡­ The crowd was stunned as they looked with shock at the young girl that had a smirk on her impable face. Did she understand what she had just said? She said that she looked down on thedy of the Zang family? Who did she think she was? A disciple from a strong power in the Central Region, or was she an illegitimate daughter of an expert? She was nothing! She was just a trash from the outside world¡­ ¡°Cough! Cough!¡± The main examiner coughed in dissatisfaction as he looked coldly at the youth making amotion. He then shifted his gaze to Mu Ru Yue and Yao Yun Qing. He cleared his throat and said, ¡°Are you two here to participate in the academy¡¯s recruitment exam? Our exam are usually really tough. Only a minority of people pass it. You twodies have good preparation of it.¡± Mu Ru Yue was a bit stunned. Her fingers brushed her storage ring. Just before she could take out Senior Dan¡¯s nomination letter, who would have thought Yao Yun Qing would nod at her side. ¡°Alright, it is just an exam. Thisdy does not believe she won¡¯t pass a puny exam!¡± Yao Yun Qing was a little excited. Her eyes shone with a bright ray of light. Mu Ru Yue gradually moved her finger away from her storage ring as she said calmly, ¡°I also want to know how difficult the Central Region Academy¡¯s exam is.¡± The two of them looked at each other and smiled. Zang Qing Xue sniggered. She hoped that the girl can pass the exam. She would then be able to torture her easily when she entered the academy. But the exam was too hard so she definitely wouldn¡¯t have the capability to pass it. ¡°Our exam have two types. One is martial strength and the other an alchemy exam.¡± The main examiner slightly narrowed his eyes as he continued expressionless, ¡°So you can choose to enter the martial hall or the alchemy hall. If you pass the martial strength exam, you will sessfully train in the martial hall and vice versa for alchemy.¡± ¡®Martial hall and alchemy hall?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyebrows rose as she said indifferently, ¡°I pick the alchemy exam.¡± ¡°I choose the martial exam.¡± The main examiner looked at the two before nodding slightly, ¡°Alright, follow me. No matter if it is the martial exam or the alchemy exam, they are both incredibly difficult. Once you pass the exam, you will sessfully enter the Central Region Academy. If you want to find fault with something, you must me yourself for not having a nomination letter. Otherwise, you will be able to enter the academy without sitting for the exam.¡± Zang Qing Xue slightly raised her jaw. An indistinct arrogance could be seen on her pure face. She nced with disdain at Mu Ru Yue¡¯s back as she sniggered inwardly. ¡°This is really a turn of the tables. Previously, the Xiao family was much stronger than the Wu family, but now, the Zang family is stronger than the Xiao family. Hence, you are destined to be a head shorter than me here.¡± Thinking about what happened in the marriage hall, Zang Qing Xue¡¯s heart was incredibly upset. She couldn¡¯t wait to return all of the humiliation Mu Ru Yue gave to her right back¡­ ¡°I shall wait and see whether you will be able to pass the alchemy exam!¡± Zang Qing Xue gritted her teeth as she walked after Mu Ru Yue and team, following closely behind them. This time, she wanted to personally watch that girl make a fool of herself. Even though Zang Qing Xue had juste to the Central Region, she knew the difficulty of the academy¡¯s exam. Only ten out of thousand candidates passed the exam. Those strange demands required of the exam wasn¡¯t something an ordinary person could achieve¡­ These two woman would definitely fail without a doubt! An elder with his eyes closed abruptly opened them inside the examination room. He shot a strict gaze toward the arriving young girl as he said expressionlessly, ¡°Are you here to participate in the alchemy exam?¡± ¡°That is correct.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded slightly as she replied calmly. The elder nodded coldly. ¡°I am azy person so I won¡¯t test you much. In this case, you just have to release all of your mental power. Remember, I mean it when I say all! If you hold back, you will fail the exam!¡± Chapter 317 - Academy’s Exam Part 7

Chapter 317 - Academy¡¯s Exam Part 7

¡°Alright.¡± Mu Ru Yue shrugged her shoulders as she nced at this elder with a strict expression. Boom! She released some of her mental power¡­ The elder¡¯s white brows creased slightly as he swept a gaze at Mu Ru Yue. She didn¡¯t have a red face, nor was she panting. He smiled coldly and demanded, ¡°Little girl, are you ying with me? Didn¡¯t you hear what I said? I want all of your mental power. You are clearly hiding your strength.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue looked at the elder and asked weakly, ¡°Must I really use it all?¡± It couldn¡¯t be helped as no matter if it was her innate talent test or the pill assembly, those old fellows had told her to use all of her strength during their tests. She did it and it resulted in a hugemotion so she learned from her lesson. It would be sufficient for her to pass the test and she didn¡¯t need to expose all of her talent. Who knew that this old man saw that she was holding back¡­ ¡°Little girl, I will give you another chance to show me all of your mental power. Don¡¯t hold back again. With my sight, I will be able to see if you are hiding your power.¡± The old man smirked at Mu Ru Yue. The little girl¡¯splexion was normal and her breathing was steady. With a nce, he could easily know that she didn¡¯t use all of her mental power. With such a distinct w, if he didn¡¯t notice it, he was a fool. ¡°Then you leave me with no choice.¡± Mu Ru Yue sighed and did as she was told. Boundless mental power burst forth from her body, flooding the room¡­ At the beginning, the old man thought nothing of it, but gradually, his expression changed¡­ Bang! He abruptly stood up and stared fixedly at Mu Ru Yue who was releasing her power skillfully and easily. As minutes and seconds passed, the thin mental power in the examination room gradually became dense with the power she was releasing. Even the examination elder felt pressure from her mental strength. But it was obvious that it wasn¡¯t an end to Mu Ru Yue¡¯s release. She seemed to have boundless mental power. It was so tyrannical that it made people scared witless. ¡°A talent. No! A monster¡­ she is definitely a monster!¡± The elder had a stirred expression as his heart shuddered. ¡°I know several alchemists and am also one. I haven¡¯t seen someone with such powerful mental strength. She is a natural alchemist with the amount of mental strength she possesses. Nobody will be more suitable than her in this profession!¡± The elder was excited as he stared unblinkingly at Mu Ru Yue. Yet, the other was still continuing to release her mental strength. Under the increasing pressure of mental power, the elder felt as though a fifty kilogram rock was pressing against him, making it difficult for him to breathe. ¡°How¡­ just how much mental power do you have?¡± The elder breathed with great difficulty. He red at Mu Ru Yue and asked, ¡°How much longer are you going to release your power? If this continues, this elder will probably be crushed by it!¡± The elder¡¯s face flushed as he said that. He was so embarrassed that he wanted to find a ce and hide in it. It was he that made this little girl release all of her mental power. But in the end, she still hadn¡¯t release it all. Yet, he himself couldn¡¯t withstand it. If this was known by his colleagues, they would probablyugh themselves to death. Mu Ru Yue looked curiously at the elder and queried, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want me to release all of my mental power?¡± ¡°But little girl, can you just tell me how much longer you can release your power and how much mental power you have left?¡± The elder gritted his teeth as the pressure made his voice slightly shaky. Chapter 318 - Academy’s Exam Part 8

Chapter 318 - Academy¡¯s Exam Part 8

¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Mu Ru Yue shook her head. ¡°When I refine pills, I haven¡¯t ever used up all of my mental power before so I am not clear as to how much power I possess. But I can predict that it shouldn¡¯t finish in half an hour¡¯s time.¡± Pang! The elder tumbled onto the floor as the dense mental power in the examination room made him unable to continue standing. His sorry state waspletely different from his previous arrogant appearance. ¡°You won¡¯t be done even after half an hour? Little girl, are you a reincarnation of a monster? Quickly withdraw your mental power. This old fellow will be crushed to death before you release all of your power!¡± Mu Ru Yue pouted as she gradually withdrew the mental power in the examination room¡­ The old man¡¯s breath rxed after the mental power was withdrawn. He climbed up from the ground and red with resentment at Mu Ru Yue. ¡°Little girl, it is a fortune that mental power has to be released slowly so you would have needed a long time before you release all of it. Otherwise, with your tyrannical mental power, wouldn¡¯t all experts be killed instantly? This old man was almost tortured to death by you.¡± ¡°You are the one that told me to release all of my mental power and even threaten me saying that if I hold back, you will definitely figure it out.¡± Mu Ru Yue spread out her arm and continued innocently, ¡°Furthermore, I had already asked you previously whether or not I should really release all of my mental power.¡± ¡°Enough! Enough!¡± The elder waved his hand as he looked at her grievingly, ¡°It can be counted as this man reaping what he sowed. But I think my hard work wasn¡¯t wasted after all that suffering and going through some pressure to find such a monster-like outstanding seedling!¡± Thinking about the little girl¡¯s perverted innate talent, the elder¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but shudder as he sized up the little girl before him with satisfaction. ¡°Hehe! Little girl, since you are now officially a member of the Central Region Academy,ter I will arrange for you to study at the alchemy hall.¡± The old man rubbed his fist as he chuckled and continued, ¡°That¡¯s right, I hadn¡¯t introduce myself. I am the alchemy hall¡¯s Elder Song Ran. You can call me Elder Song.¡± ¡°The test has ended?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s done.¡± Mu Ru Yue was stunned as she asked doubtfully, ¡°Isn¡¯t the exam of the Central Region Academy really difficult?¡± ¡°It is really difficult.¡± Song Ran nodded. ¡°For example, with today¡¯s test, not everyone can sessfully pass it as the examinee must have an immense mental power. As to how strong it is¡­ Hehe! It can¡¯t be weaker than mine so it is a difficult test to others. Just that, it is really simple for you.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body stiffened. Her impable face twitched slightly before she released a mouthful of air. It had been due to her hearing that this exam was really difficult that she thought to challenge it, but who knew she would pass it so easily? If she knew this earlier, she would have directly took out Senior Dan¡¯s nomination letter to enter the academy. In the end¡­ Not only did she not have to face a difficult exam, she had exposed her mental power. This was the first time Mu Ru Yue felt her decision had been a failure¡­ A bunch of people were looking mockingly at the tightly shut door outside the examination room. In the crowd, Zang Qing Xue¡¯s eyes were the brightest. The mockery in her eyes was intense, but none of that was expressed on her face. Creak! The previously shut door finally opened before the crowd. Mu Ru Yue walked out of the room moodily. Her dazed appearance before the crowd waspletely like an appearance of a failure. It was obvious that she definitely must have failed¡­ Chapter 319 - Academy’s Exam Part 9

Chapter 319 - Academy¡¯s Exam Part 9

Zang Qing Xue felt a little pity as she couldn¡¯t deal with her in the academy, but it was within expectation. The Central Region Academy¡¯s exam shouldn¡¯t be able to let her pass so easily. Yet, if Zang Qing Xue was to head to the Medicine Sect and know that Mu Ru Yue was an Earth Stage Peak Rank alchemist, she probably wouldn¡¯t think this way. It was a pity she didn¡¯t know of that¡­ ¡°You failed?¡± Zang Qing Xue sniggered inwardly, but didn¡¯t express it on her face. She instead looked with sympathy at her. ¡°Even though I dislike you, you are at least the younger sister of elder brother Xiao Feng. No matter how you try to break us apart, it won¡¯t change the fact that I hoped you would pass. Nevertheless, with your ability, it seemed too difficult so this oue was expected.¡± ¡°Young mistress Zang, you are too kind.¡± The one that spoke on Zang Qing Xue¡¯s behalf was the previous nobly dressed youth. He coldly nced at the dazed Mu Ru Yue and continued with a sneer, ¡°Why do you want to think for such a person like her? She won¡¯t be gratified by your action nor would she ept you. You don¡¯t need to lower your status for her and just follow what this mister does. You should just mock her now. A trash that darese to participate in the academy¡¯s exam and fail!¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t even gave them a nce at the start as she passed through the crowd mncholy. Zang Qing Xue gritted her teeth as she focused her gaze at Mu Ru Yue. With a sinister ray of light that shed in her eye, she said hastily, ¡°Mu Ru Yue, if you want to study at the academy, I can beg my elder brother next year to give you a name slot.¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t seem to hear her as she continued walking forth¡­ ¡°Young Mistress Zang, she didn¡¯t even ept your feelings. You shouldn¡¯t care about such a girl.¡± The noble dressed youth shook his head as he looked at Zang Qing Xue with a trace of admiration as he continued, ¡°To be honest, people who repay good from bad like young mistress Zang are really too few in this world. I have to advise young mistress Zang that you cannot be kind in the Central Region. Kind people won¡¯t be repaid for their deeds. Once we enter the academy, however, I will protect young mistress Zang. I also haven¡¯t introduced myself. I am Hua Yan of the Hua family.¡± The Hua family was the number one n in Day Moon City. Their n was much more stronger than the Zang family. If she could ally with this Mister Hua, she would have better protection in the Central Region Academy¡­ Light flicked in Zang Qing Xue¡¯s eyes as she thanked him bashfully, ¡°Thank you, Mister Hua.¡± ¡°This girl in the front, are you walking in the wrong direction?¡± Hua Yan turned around and saw Mu Ru Yue walking toward the academy. His sword brows creased slightly as he shouted, ¡°That way is toward the academy. You should be walking out of the academy!¡± ¡°No!¡± Suddenly, an elderly voice was heard from the back. Hua Yan turned his head toward the elder that came forth. ¡°Elder Song?¡± Song Ran shook his head as he red slightly at Hua Yan. He spoke lukewarmly, ¡°Who said she is going in the wrong direction? That little girl has already passed the exam and is now an official member of the alchemy hall.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Those that came to watch the show were stunned. Zang Qing Xue widened her eyes in shock. Her facialplexion turned from green to white, and then back from white to green, changing constantly. Her delicate body couldn¡¯t help but shudder after she heard Song Ran¡¯s words. ¡®That girl passed the exam? The exam of the academy is really tough. How can she manage to pass it sessfully?¡¯ ¡°Elder Song, if she had passed the exam, why did she have such an expression?¡± Hua Yan¡¯s thoughts ran amok before he forced himself to calm down and asked with clenched teeth. Song Ran replied calmly, ¡°That little girl thinks the exam was too simple that it didn¡¯t reach her expectation so she was upset. Why? Do you haveints about that?¡± Chapter 320 - Mother! Mother? Part 1

Chapter 320- Mother! Mother? Part 1

¡®Simple?¡¯ Hua Yan¡¯s handsome face stiffened. He chuckled dryly and asked, ¡°Elder Song, you must be kidding right?¡± The Central Region Academy had been recruiting talents for so many year and took in several talents. But even those talents never said that the academy¡¯s exam was easy¡­ ¡°You think that this old man is the type of person that jokes around?¡± Song Ran red viciously at him before dusting his sleeves to re-enter the examination room. Perhaps it was due to meeting with such a monstrous person like Mu Ru Yue that none of the other examinees entered his eyes after her. Hua Yan was obviously dazed as he looked astonished at the back of the elder. He seemed to be a fool. The shock to his heart was too unbearable. ¡®Not only did that girl pass the exam, she thinks that the exam is too simple?¡¯ ¡°Mu Ru Yue!¡± Zang Qing Xue released a breath with a trace of fury in her eyes. She thought that girl would definitely fail. Who would have expected she would pass the exam with ease? She couldn¡¯t swallow her resentment. ¡®Since she chose to study at the alchemy hall, I will enter the alchemy hall as well¡­¡¯ ¡°Yue Er.¡± Yao Yun Qing walked out of the examination room and looked at the young girl heading toward her. Her eyes lit up momentarily as she hastily went up to her and asked, ¡°Yue Er, how was the exam?¡± Mu Ru Yue sighed as she shook her head helplessly. Seeing for downcast appearance, Yao Yun Qing¡¯s heart tightened as she asked carefully, ¡°It¡­ it can¡¯t be that you failed right?¡± ¡°No.¡± Mu Ru Yue chuckled bitterly. ¡°I thought that the Central Region Academy¡¯s exam would be difficult, but it ended up being so simple. If I knew it, why should I have participated in the exam? It was so redundant.¡± Yao Yun Qing was stupefied. She thought about the difficulty she faced during her exam and barely passed. Yet Mu Ru Yue thought the exam was too simple for her standards? Could she dare give people more shock? Yao Yun Qing adjusted her breath as she looked grievingly at Mu Ru Yue. ¡°Yue Er, can you give me some space to exist? Simple? You think the academy¡¯s exam is too simple? How can you let us ordinary people live? It is a wonder whether or not you¡¯re a monster instead.¡± She definitely was a bonafide monster! ¡°I am just speaking the truth. The exam of the Central Region Academy is really disappointing.¡± Mu Ru Yue shrugged her shoulders as she said as calmly as the wind. Just as Yao Yun Qing wanted to say something, she saw Zang Qing Xue running over. Her expression turned grim momentarily. ¡°It is her again. She has locked on to us. Yue Er, do you want me to teach that woman a lesson?¡± ¡°No need.¡± Mu Ru Yue shook her head. With a trace of calm in her frosty gaze, she continued, ¡°She is just a negligible small-fry. The best way in dealing with her is to ignore her. Why should you soil your hands?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Yao Yun Qing nodded and smiled. The two of them didn¡¯t purposely lower their voice so their words entered Zang Qing Xue¡¯s ear, causing her expression to change drastically. She ground her teeth as she nakedly red at Mu Ru Yue and Yao Yin Qing. Just as she wanted to say something, a mour was heard behind them. ¡°Quickly look, who is that man? He is really good looking! Oh my god, there is such a handsome man in this world. Can it be he is a new student?¡± Zang Qing Xue turned her head around and instantly, a handsome face appeared in her sight. That youth was biting on a strand of grass. His handsome appearance was still slightly childish and he had azy smile. His silver robe fluttered in the breeze. Chapter 321 - Mother! Mother? Part 2

Chapter 321 - Mother! Mother? Part 2

His gazended on Mu Ru Yue behind Zang Qin Xue. His smiled stiffened slightly. At that moment, excitement filled with eyes. That¡¯s right, it was excitement! Mu Ru Yue pondered, ¡®Why does this youth before me have a familiar feeling? It¡¯s like I know him, but I don¡¯t have any memory of him¡­¡¯ ¡°Mister,do you need me for something?¡± When Zang Qing Xue saw that youth with such a divinely carved handsome face andzy aura walking toward her, her face blushed as she lowered her head bashfully. This youth was too handsome, even whenpared to Xiao Feng¡­ A breeze passed by her side and Zang Qing Xue was stunned as she raised her head. With shock, she watched as the youth that walked past her. That youth hadn¡¯t even given her a nce from the start. It was as though she were transparent¡­ Zang Qing Xue clenched her fist tight, fury expressed in her eyes. Since the crowd¡¯s gaze followed the youth rather than her, they didn¡¯t notice this girl¡¯s sinister expression. The youth stopped before Mu Ru Yue. ¡°You are really here. Mother, I¡¯ve missed you so much¡­¡± He spoke with a quivering voice as he stared at her impable appearance. The excitement in his eyes was distinct. His beautiful eyes seemed unwilling to look away from her face. The youth was like someone reuniting with a family member after being separated for a long time. His dazed gaze was filled with reliance. ¡®Mother?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue was startled and blinked her eyes in shock. ¡°Yue Er¡­ This¡­ this is your son?¡± Yao Yun Qing waspletely struck dumb as she turned her head astonishingly toward the simrly stupefied Mu Ru Yue. ¡°His age and mine are simr. How can I have such a grown-up son?¡± Mu Ru Yue came back to her senses and gritted her teeth as shemented. She shifted her gaze to the excited youth. With a frown, she said, ¡°Have you recognised the wrong person? How can I be your mother?¡± The youth was stunned as he gazed at Mu Ru Yue with slight grief. How did he forget that his mother wouldn¡¯t be able to remember him¡­ ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You look so simr to my mother that it seems I had recognised the wrong person.¡± It was strange as to why Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart ached when she saw the youth¡¯s aggrieved expression. That dull pain made her want to embrace the youth and console him. She didn¡¯t even know why this youth gave her such a feeling. They obviously hadn¡¯t met before¡­ ¡°Yun Qing, let¡¯s go,¡± Mu Ru Yue said with a smile. She suppressed her heartfelt impulses and turned her head toward Yao Yun Qing. ¡°Oh.¡± Yao Yun Qing came back to her senses and blinked her eyes before saying, ¡°Everyone has their own cultivation room once they entered the academy. Yue Er, since we passed the exam together my cultivation room is beside yours. Let¡¯s go and check out the rooms. Tomorrow we can go to ss.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded slightly. Just as the two wanted to leave, a captivating voice was heard behind them. ¡°Wait! Wait!¡± The youth briskly walked over and stood in front of Mu Ru Yue. When his handsome face looked at the young girl, a gentle light surged in his eyes as he smiled lightly. ¡°I want to join you.¡± Mu Ru Yue parted her lips, about to reject him. Yet, she swallowed her words after seeing the youth¡¯s eyes that were filled with a hopeful glow. ¡°Alright¡­¡± Chapter 322 - Mother! Mother? Part 3

Chapter 322 - Mother! Mother? Part 3

Perhaps it was due to her agreement that the youth smiled brightly and threw away the strand of grass he held. His beautiful eyes stayed dazedly on the young girl¡¯s impable face. ¡®What aunt said was right. Mother really dide here. Since I found her, I don¡¯t want to ever leave her side again¡­¡¯ ¡®While I don¡¯t know who aunt possessed when she was reborn, she will definitely be happy to reunite with mother. Mother and and aunt had such a great rtionship back then and she loved to stick to mother day and night. Even father grew jealous and made people send aunt away a few times¡­¡¯ The youth smiled lightly, happiness filling his eyes. ¡°That¡¯s right, I haven¡¯t introduce myself. My name is Qian Jing. Zi Qian Jing.¡± ¡°Zi? Your surname is Zi?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s steps halted as she turned her head toward the youth¡¯s handsome face, bbergasted. ¡°How can that be? It¡¯s impossible¡­¡± She didn¡¯t have her memories of her previous life, but knew some of them through Nangong Zi Feng. The Central Region¡¯s Zi family should have already been annihted thousands of year ago, the sole survivor being the son of Zi Huang and Senior Yue. But their son¡¯s limbs had been amputated by Nangong Zi Feng and were now being held at a ce. One of Mu Ru Yue¡¯s goals foring to the Central Region was to search for the location of that little fellow. People age after thousands of years, but the ce Nangong Zi Feng restrained him had its time frozen. That little fellow must still be about five years old now¡­ Glimmers danced in the young youth¡¯s eyes as he smiled faintly. ¡°You know of people that have the surname of Zi?¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled helplessly. How could this youth know of the people of the Zi family? ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± No matter if it were Zi Huang or Senior Yue, they had just been a part of her past. She was now Mu Ru Yue and shouldered her own heavy responsibilities¡­ ¡°Is that so?¡± Zi Qian Jing was downcast. She really didn¡¯t know anything and he couldn¡¯t just say that he was her son. It wouldn¡¯t matter if she didn¡¯t believe him, but if he scared her or she was unwilling to ept him, then he would lose the chance of staying near her¡­ Yao Yun Qing saw the expression in the youth¡¯s gaze. She quickly changed her sight and nced at Zang Qing Xue¡¯s dazed gaze. This girl was still looking at Zi Qian Jing. Yao Yun Qing then smiled sinisterly. ¡°Mister Zi, you are just a stranger. Why are you sticking close to my Yue Er? Do you fancy her?¡± ¡°Fancy?¡± Zi Qian Jing was stunned as a dubious expression appeared in his beautiful eyes. ¡°I¡¯m asking why you are trying to get close to my Yue Er?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not trying to get close to her. I just¡­ I just love her.¡± Zi Qian Jing stared dazedly at the face he had longed to see for so many years, unable to shift his eyes away. It seemed as though the youth could only see Mu Ru Yue. He loved her the most, no matter if it were thousands of years ago and thousands of yearster¡­ Yao Yun Qing obviously saw the sudden change in Zang Qing Xue¡¯s expression and she smilingly asked, ¡°Mister Zi, you have just met Yue Er but I wonder to what extent you love her?¡± ¡®To what extent?¡¯ Zi Qian Jing was at a loss as even he wasn¡¯t clear on how to answer the question. She was his mother so he naturally loved her¡­ ¡°She is the most important person in my life. She is more important than anything! If someone dares to hurt her, I will annihte their family n. If someone makes her tear, I will crush that person into countless pieces!¡± Yao Yun Qing blinked her eyes and whispered into Mu Ru Yue¡¯s ear, ¡°He made such a solemn vow during the first meeting. This kind of man can¡¯t be relied upon. I¡¯ve seen many of his type in Hua Xia¡­¡± Chapter 323 - Jealous Zang Qing Xue Part 1

Chapter 323 - Jealous Zang Qing Xue Part 1

¡°Qing Er!¡± Mu Ru Yue nced at Yao Yun Qing. She frowned slightly, but didn¡¯t say anything further. She didn¡¯t see any adoration in the youth¡¯s eyes. It was just deep-seated reliance. It was the type of feeling that appeared between a son to his mother. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Zi Qian Jing, if you want toe then, just follow us.¡± Zi Qian Jing gave azy smile. He continued to stare dazedly at the face of the young girl with an age simr to his own. ¡°Can you call me Jing Er?¡± Mu Ru Yue wanted to rebuke him, but her heart softened when she saw his bright eyes. ¡°Jing Er,e with me.¡± Zi Qian Jing smiled with satisfaction. ¡®It will be great if I get to see her like this even a thousand yearster¡­¡¯ When Zang Qing Xue saw the youth¡¯s gaze lock onto Mu Ru Yue, she stomped her feet in slight frustration. At this time, her heart appeared to have something called jealousy. She was indeed really jealous of Mu Ru Yue. That silver-robed youth was too handsome. His aura was noble andnguid, his perfection able to make people exim in wonder. Yet, this youth¡¯s eyes could only hold one person. How could it not make people jealous? ¡°Mu Ru Yue, you are already wedded and are still attracting bees and butterflies to yourself. If your man knows about this, will he dump you?¡± Zang Qing Xue smiled coldly. That son-inw of the Xiao family was the most handsome man she had ever seen in her life. It was like looking at a divine man. There would probably only be one who was as powerful and charming as an Asura like he. Zang Qing Xue really didn¡¯t have any thoughts on him as that man already had a wife and their statuses were too different. She didn¡¯t want to be a concubine and was thus much less willing to seduce a wedded man. Currently, this youth, Zi Qian Jing, was incredibly handsome and outstanding. Comparing him with the son-inw of the Xiao family wasn¡¯t too much of a difference in apperance. He was also much more perfect than Xiao Feng. If she were to marry this youth, she would have no regrets in her life. As for Mu Ru Yue¡­ she had a husband already so she wasn¡¯t worthy to be her match. If Zi Qian Jing knew she was seducing him even though she was already wedded, he would disdain that woman¡¯s personality. On the other hand, even though she herself didn¡¯t have a devastating appearance nor outstanding talent, didn¡¯t men usually love a gentle and pure woman that was good at understanding people? Moreover, she was now the young mistress of the Zang family¡­ Zang Qing Xue gradually withdrew her thoughts as she looked at the departing group, a flicker of light dwelling in her eyes. If one wanted to be exact, the cultivation room was closer to a chamber. The energy within this chamber was much more dense than the energy outside. Cultivating in this room would be half the effort for twice the effect. No furniturey in this room except for a bed to sleep in. It was night, a period as tranquil as water. Mu Ru Yue sat silently on the bed. Energy was gradually entering her body. Suddenly, an aura charged over. She abruptly opened her eyes and struck out two fingers like a gale toward the oer. She, however, stopped before her fingers reached the other person¡¯s eyes. Beneath the light of the moon, the youth revealed a faint smile. His silver robe fluttered gently in the night breeze that came in through the door. The youth stood upright against the night wind. His lean figure was like an exiled immortal stood framed against the moonlight. Nothing could be more beautiful. The youth¡¯s face made Mu Ru Yue absent-minded. An unknown, familiar feeling rose in her heart and couldn¡¯t be suppressed¡­ Chapter 324 - Jealous Zang Qing Xue Part 2

Chapter 324 - Jealous Zang Qing Xue Part 2

Mu Ru Yue withdrew her hand and asked with raised brows, ¡°Zi Qian Jing, why did youe to my room sote in the night?¡± ¡°I wanted to sleep with you.¡± The youth looked pitifully at Mu Ru Yue as he said with slight unease. He said it as though it were a really simple request, like asking for food and water. It was like a man and woman sleeping together was the most ordinary matter. Mu Ru Yue scrutinized the youth. She didn¡¯t see any indecent intent in his eyes. It was just grief from being abandoned¡­ ¡°Zi Qian Jing, how can a man and woman sleep on the same bed?¡± Zi Qian Jing smiled faintly. ¡°Can¡¯t you just treat me as your son?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t give birth to such a grown-up son.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression darkened as she looked grimly at him andmented, ¡°Jing Er, do you really want someone to be your mother so badly?¡± Zi Qian Jing expressed sadness with his eyes as he heard her words. ¡°I just solely want you to be my mother. My parents left me when I was five. I was then captured by a woman that loved my father and was held captive for so many years. If it wasn¡¯t for my aunt rescuing me, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to regain my freedom.¡± ¡®Aunt had used up all of her power to save me, thus leading to the downfall of her health to the point where she lost her body¡­¡¯ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart softened. Why was Zi Qian Jing¡¯s circumstances so simr to her son¡¯s in her past life? She knew quite a lot about her past life from Nangong Zi Feng, even though she had been clueless about it at the start. Love¡­ It could really drive people insane. ¡°Where are your parents?¡± ¡°I am looking for them.¡± Zi Qian Jing smiled gently. His dazed gaze stayed on Mu Ru Yue as he continued, ¡°Once I find my mother, my father will definitely appear as he will always appear wherever mother is.¡± Mu Ru Yue sighed. ¡°I hope you will be able to find your mother soon and have a family reunion.¡± ¡®Family reunion?¡¯ A trace of aplexity appeared in Zi Qian Jing¡¯s eyes. Wasn¡¯t it due to his trying to find his parents that he had waited so long? Furthermore, his doting grandparents wouldn¡¯t ever be able to appear before him¡­ ¡°I will definitely find them with your blessings.¡± Moreover, he had already found her¡­ ¡°Jing Er, what about your aunt? Where did she go after saving you?¡± ¡°My aunt, she¡­¡± Zi Qian Jing focused on the young girl¡¯s impable appearance and smiled lightly. ¡°She went to a ce I don¡¯t know of for now. But she is also looking for mother so I believe that all of us will be reunite. My aunt is the sole person that survived the cmity of my entire family. Excluding my parents and I, it had been annihted.¡± Zi Qian Jing¡¯s expression turned grim as his smile faded gradually. ¡®Zi Feng!¡¯ Boundless killing intent surged in his heart just by thinking of that name. He was only five at that time¡­ Yet, he was captured by that malevolent woman and tossed before his father and mother, limbless. But to personally see his parents vanish beneath heaven¡¯s cmity, the pain from the amputation was nothing. That scene was still so vivid that his heart couldn¡¯t help but shudder. He still felt a heart-wrenching pain from thinking about that scene. Zi Qian JIng slowly closed his eyes and took in a deep breath, then exhaled it to suppress the intense killing intent in his heart. ¡°What kind of person is your aunt?¡± Mu Ru Yue wasn¡¯t the type to ask for a person¡¯s full details. It was unknown to even herself why she asked such a question, but something seemed to be drawing her closer to understanding these matters. Chapter 325 - Jealous Zang Qing Xue Part 3

Chapter 325 - Jealous Zang Qing Xue Part 3

¡°My aunt had talent second only to my parents.¡± Zi Qian Jing¡¯s gaze became gentle, his gaze still remained on Mu Ru Yue. ¡°She and my mother met each other during an exploration. Perhaps it was the life and death situation that made them be friends for life. It was precisely due to my aunt that my parents knew each other. Actually, she was just my father¡¯s cousin, but her rtionship with my mother was really strong ever since I was young. My father often became jealous due to this and he even warned her a couple of times not to stick to my mother all the time. ¡°My aunt¡¯s personality is rather wild so she likes creating trouble. She would often throw punches without even speaking and she was frequently scolded by my grandparents for creating problems. However, my mother always sided her. Since my grandparents doted greatly on my mother, they would let it go after chiding her a little¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue kept quiet. Was Zi Qian Jing¡¯s parents¡¯ experience so simr to hers? At this moment, she unexpectedly suspected that Zi Qian Jing was the son of Zi Huang and Senior Yue. But from Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s memory, she clearly saw that adorable child fall into slumber and was even sealed in a time-frozen ce. He was just five years old then. Moreover, she had personally heard from Nangong Zi Feng that there weren¡¯t any survivors of the Zi family thousands of years back. How could that aunt escape the cmity as well? Thus, this must just be a coincidence¡­ ¡°Jing Er, It isn¡¯t impossible for you to stay in my room, but you aren¡¯t allowed to climb onto the bed and cultivate at my side.¡± She just couldn¡¯t harden her heart against this youth¡­ ¡°Alright.¡± Zi Qian Jing smiled contently. He didn¡¯t mind standing the night for her if it allowed him to stay, nevermind being unable to climb onto her bed. The next morning. mours arose in the alchemy hall. Suddenly, the heated crowd instantly quieted as all of their gazes shot outside the room,nding on the oing two figures¡­ The youth was divinely handsome with a strand of grass hanging out of his mouth. His smile wasnguid, but pleased. His eyes often darted to Mu Ru Yue who was at his side and when he looked at her the cheeriness in his eyes intensified. It seemed as though he could only hold her figure in his eyes¡­ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression was cold. She subconsciously narrowed her eyes when she looked at Zang Qing Xue sitting on a yellow cushion. ¡°Who are they?¡± An intrigued voice sounded within the crowd, ¡°Can it be the new students?¡± A glimmer shed in Zang Qing Xue¡¯s eyes as she smiled and introduced them, ¡°Miss Liu Li, the youth is known as Zi Qian Jing. He is indeed a new student. The woman by his side is even more impressive. Do you know she was able to enter the academy using the exam?¡± If it were ordinary people, they would be amazed by her passing the exam. However, who were they that could enter the Central Region Academy? They were disciples of powered families. They weren¡¯t here just to study. For example, Zang Qing Xue¡¯s goal was to find a genius husband to wed. ¡°Exam? Tsk! She is just a peasant without backing.¡± Several peopleughed when they heard her mockery, but there were still a couple that genuinely wanted to improve their abilities. Those people didn¡¯t mock Mu Ru Yue but just looked at her with astonishment. This young girl¡¯s innate talent mustn¡¯t be bad if she could pass the exam and enter the academy¡­ ¡°Miss Liu Li¡¯s statement is erred.¡± Zang Qing Xue looked at Mu Ru Yue before shifting to the red-dded girl. With a slight smile, she continued, ¡°She does have backing and is rather powerful. The Sheng Domain¡¯s Xiao family is her backing.¡± Chapter 326 - Her Mouth Is Rather Filthy Part 1

Chapter 326 - Her Mouth Is Rather Filthy Part 1

Xiao family of Sheng Domain? Everyone was startled as they looked at one another. They tossed a puzzled gaze at Zang Qing Xue. They clearly didn¡¯t know about the Xiao family of Sheng Domain. ¡°Zang Qing Xue, where is the Xiao family of Sheng Domain? Is there really a Sheng Domain in the Central Region?¡± Zang Qing Xue smirked as she exined patiently, ¡°The Xiao family of Sheng Domain exist outside the Central Region. It is just that the family is rather powerful. They have two Xiantian expert holding the fort. One of them is even a Mid Rank Xiantian expert¡­¡± The crowd was stunned for an instance after hearing her words and burst outughing after. ¡°Haha! This is so funny. A family can be known to be powerful with just a Mid Rank Xiantian expert? A Mid Rank expert is just average in my family.¡± Some people were crouching as theyughed. It was as though they just heard a hrious joke. Zi Qian Jing¡¯s gaze narrowed. With anguid smile on his divine face, he stretched his back. With a grass hanging from his smile, he gave off azy feel. Suddenly, that youth walked elegantly toward Zang Qing Xue. At that instant, everyone was dazed. This man was handsome to such an extent that he was destined to be the eyes of focus wherever he went¡­ ¡°Wh¡­ why are you looking at me for?¡± Zang Qing Xue blushed as she lowered her head with shyness. She couldn¡¯t help but focus on this man with such a handsome appearance. Zi Qian Jing smile intensified. His smile was so dazzling that he made people forget to breath.They just stared dazedly at this appearance that could make everything lose its colour. Boom! A tyrannical aura burst forth from the youth¡¯s body and struck at Zang Qing Xue¡¯s body. Zang Qing Xue flipped backward before she could react, falling against several tables and chairs. Yet, inparison to her physical pain, Zi Qian Qing¡¯s attitude to her made her lose her breath¡­ ¡°You¡­ Urg!¡± The youth stepped on her mouth after a single word escaped her, stopping her from talking. ¡°Your mouth is too filthy that it makes me sick from hearing your voice.¡± Zi Qian Qing narrowed his eyes. He increased the strength of his leg and a bone-cracking sound was heard. Traces of blood flowed from beneath his shoes, staining the ground before him. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Liu Li stood up abruptly as she red at Zi Qian Jing. With a snort, she chided, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that this is the Central Region Academy. Fighting between disciples is forbidden. It can¡¯t be that you want to be expelled, right?¡± ¡°Her mouth is too filthy.¡± Zi Qian Jing smiled with a trace of chill emitting from hiszy smile. ¡°If I hear you badmouth her again, it won¡¯t be this simple.¡± He gradually withdrew his leg and took out a handkerchief to wipe the blood off his shoes while frowning in disdain. The crowd couldn¡¯t help but take in a breath as they looked at Zang Qing Xue on the ground. The girl had a pale face and tears in her eyes. Her mouth was out of shape from being stepped on. The pain made her tear uncontrobly. ¡°What are you doing?¡± A sudden, cold holler was heard from behind. A middle-aged age man walked briskly over. With a nce, he saw Zang Qing Xue lying on the ground and hastily stepped forth and forced a pill into her mouth. ¡°Can someone tell me what is going on?¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s eyes narrowed as he shot frosty gazes at the crowd that was looking at each other in dismay. Chapter 327 - Her Mouth Is Rather Filthy Part 2

Chapter 327- Her Mouth Is Rather Filthy Part 2

¡°Hall¡­ Hall Master¡­¡± Liu Li looked at the man with a little apprehension before raising her finger toward Zi Qian Jing. ¡°It is him. He is the one that injured Zang Qing Xue.¡± The man followed the direction she pointed toward and his gazended on Zi Qian Jing¡¯s handsome face. HIs gaze turned grim and a trace of frost was emitted as he questioned him, ¡°You were the one that hurt her?¡± Zi Qian Jing smirked. ¡°So what?¡± ¡°Good. Very good!¡± The middle-aged man chuckled coldly. ¡°It can¡¯t be that you don¡¯t know the rules of the Central Region Academy? You want to fight? You can, but within the battle arena. Other than that, it is forbidden to fight. Anyone that breaks this rule will be expelled from the academy! Now, you are to give me a good reason for hurting her.¡± ¡°Reason? I told you previously. Her mouth is rather filthy. If it wasn¡¯t for my mood today being great, the current her would have already been turned into a corpse!¡± Zi Qian Jing smilednguidly, but the smile didn¡¯t reach his eyes. The youth¡¯s eyes gave off an ice-cold, unfeeling aura¡­ There wasn¡¯t anyone here that could enter his eyes, excluding Mu Ru Yue. ¡°Impudent!¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°What do you think this ce is? A ce where you can run wild? Aren¡¯t you afraid I will chase you out of the academy?¡± Zi Qian Jing¡¯s brows were raised as he chuckled in disapproval. ¡°Just by yourself? There isn¡¯t anyone in this Central Region Academy that can chase me out nor is there anyone that can insult her!¡± ¡°Haha! What a joke!¡± The middle-aged man tossed his head back andughed heartily. ¡°Brat, don¡¯t you know the backings of the academy? How can you speak such conceited nonsense? Our Central Region Academy has only been established for a thousand years, but it has be a powerful faction in the world. It was Senior Yue who had single-handedly constructed the academy a thousand years ago. Her followers took over her after she died. Even though the academy isn¡¯t as strong as it was a thousand years ago after Senior Yue¡¯s disappearance, you still can¡¯t behave atrociously in this academy!¡± A trace of killing intent appeared in Zi Qian Jing¡¯s eyes. Nobody was permitted to use his mother¡¯s reputation! ¡°Hall Master of alchemy, Mo Li¡­¡± Zi Qian Jing smiled coldly as he cast a gaze filled with killing intent at the middle-aged man. ¡°If the academy is full of people like yourself, then the academy is only average. She is the person I want to protect and that woman insulted her. If I were given a second chance, I will still not let off anyone that insulted her!¡± ¡°You are a grown-up man but still disputes with a woman. Don¡¯t you think it is shameful?¡± Mo Li¡¯s expression turned ashen as hemented with gritting teeth. Zi Qian Jing lifted his gaze and said, ¡°Woman? So what about it? No matter if it is a woman or a toddler, I simrly won¡¯t let them off.¡± His voice was clearly pleasant to the ear, but it makes people heart palpitate slightly in fear. His words was like a heavy hammer that struck Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart. Her gaze became unfocused as he looked at the back of the youth. He bore some simrity with Ye Wu Chen¡¯s appearance. Thatst phrase was also something that Ye Wu Chen had said before¡­ At this moment, she felt as though Ye Wu Chen had appeared before her. Mu Ru Yue shook her head and sighed slightly. ¡®It seems that it had been too long since I saw Wu Chen that I am starting to miss that man who entered my heart.¡¯ It was unknown where Wu Chen was now¡­ Zang Qing Xue¡¯s heart shuddered vigorously as she looked bbergasted at the youth¡¯s handsome face. The youth seemed to not know how to treat ady. Although she didn¡¯t have a devastating beautiful appearance, she was still a girl. Yet, he hadid such a strong hand on her. Chapter 328 - Her Mouth Is Rather Filthy Part 3

Chapter 328 - Her Mouth Is Rather Filthy Part 3

Zang Qing Xue bit her lips as she looked furiously at Mu Ru Yue. Couldn¡¯t she be satisfied with having an outstanding husband? Why did she continue to attract bees and butterflies to herself? ¡°Hahaha!¡± Mo Li burst outughing. ¡°Brat, you are so arrogant that I¡¯m impressed. It is a pity that this is the Central Region Academy so you can¡¯t behave atrociously! On the other hand, I am the headmaster of the alchemy hall and also your master. I am responsible for you future studies of alchemy. Yet, you don¡¯t know to respect your teacher¡¯s teachings!¡± ¡®How many years has it been since a disciple didn¡¯t ce importance on me? Good, very good. In that case, I will make him understand my status!¡¯ ¡°Someone, pleasee and take this brat¡­¡± ¡°Wait!¡± A cold voice soared through the sky before he finished his sentence, interrupting him from continuing to speak. Mo Li raised his head toward Mu Ru Yue who was at the entrance. With a slight crease of his brows, he said coldly, ¡°What do you have to say? I will settle this debt with you after settling him!¡± Mu Ru Yue shifted her frosty eyes to Mo Li before chuckling coldly andmented, ¡°Disciples are forbidden to fight and will be expelled once they do? I wonder why Senior Yue ced such a rule. This kind of rule is too unreasonable.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Mo Li snorted coldly. ¡°This rule is definitely not set by Senior Yue, but was done by our academy to uphold harmonious study life. In addition, so what if we did? Little girl, it can¡¯t be that you are looking down on Senior Yue, right?¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled as it would suffice if that rule wasn¡¯t ced by herself in her past life. However, before she couldment on that, she was stunned by what Mo Li said next. ¡°Little girl, I know that several people are jealous of Senior Yue as she and Zi Huang were a divine couple to the world and had an adorable talented son. She is more importantly an unbreakable legend to alchemists from a couple of thousand years as she was the sole expert that neared the Divine Stage in alchemy! Hence, what qualifications for you have to look down on Senior Yue? Don¡¯t be delusional in trying topare yourself to her. You will never be able to reach her standard!¡± Mo Li frowned as he despised disciples that didn¡¯t understand their position the most. What status did she think she have to dare look down on Senior Yue? Mu Ru Yue was stupefied after hearing what he said. When did she look down on herself? Zi Qian Jingughed when he saw Mo Li¡¯s expression. A dazzling smile on his handsome face was so captivating. If this fellow was to know that she was the reincarnation of Senior Yue in the future, what kind of thoughts would he have? He probably couldn¡¯t help but find a ce to crawl under rather than continue to lose his face¡­ ¡®Warning her not topare to herself? Who other than this fool would dare speak such words?¡¯ ¡°Little girl, you want to help him?¡± Mo Li narrowed his eyes slightly. He nced at the girl¡¯s impable appearance as he continued, ¡°It isn¡¯t impossible. I will give you a chance. There will be an examination in the alchemy hall in a couple of days. If you pass the exam, I will let the two of you continue studying in the alchemy hall. Generally, new students would be unable to participate in that exam. But I shall make an exception to let you take part in it.¡¯ The alchemy hall¡¯s exam was really simple. It was to refine some pills, but the grade and the name of the pill to be refined would only be announced during that examination day. She was a person that just entered the alchemy hall and managed to pass the entry examination of the academy with her outstanding innate talent. So currently, she should not be able to achieve much with her alchemy. Chapter 329 - Ye Wu Chen’s News Part 1

Chapter 329 - Ye Wu Chen¡¯s News Part 1

Mu Ru Yue smiled faintly as she asked coldly, ¡°When will this exam be held?¡± ¡°In three days.¡± ¡°Alright, I will participate in this exam three dayster. But I¡¯ve a request. if I passed the exam, I hope that Zi Qian Jing and I won¡¯t have any restriction in the future and thus, don¡¯t need to follow any rules. In addition, we won¡¯t need toe here to study.¡± When Mo Li looked at the confident expression of that young girl, he squinted his eyes. It seemed she was really confident about the examing up in three days¡­ ¡°I can¡¯t agree to that request now. I will need to speak to an elder before making the decision.¡± There were some matters the hall master couldn¡¯t make a decision for just with himself. More importantly, these were students that didn¡¯t care about the rules of the Central Region Academy¡­ Within the mountain valley, in a dense forest was a man seated on the ground. His white, long hair fluttered like blooming water-lily as the breeze blew past. The man suddenly opened his eyes. His white eyes looked toward the sky close to him. A smile curved upward on his immortal-like handsome face. His gaze, however, was filled with sorrow and undeniable longing¡­ ¡°Since you are here in the Central Region, our day of reunion won¡¯t be far. It seems I will need to spread out news about there are divine weapons in the mountain range. I will only be able to lure her to me using that method.¡± Bai Ze smiled warmly as the image of that young girl¡¯s peerless appearance entered his mind. His gaze contained slight affection. He had watched her growth since thousands of years ago. She had barged into innumerable carnage. In this life, he wanted to meet up with her as soon as possible so that he could apany her in her future path¡­ The news of Mu Ru Yue, a new student, going to participate in the alchemy hall¡¯s exam had been passed throughout the academy by Zang Qing Xue and the rest of those that were in the alchemy hall. Hearing these remarks, Mu Ru Yue couldn¡¯t help but smile in disapproval. ¡°Jing Er, do you wonder if these people are too bored? It seems the disciples of the Central Region Academy are just filled with noble men and women that aren¡¯t here to study properly.¡± Zi Qian Jing frowned his beautiful brows. With slight upset on his divine appearance, hemented, ¡°With my way of life, why did we need to talk so much with Mo Li? It will be enough to suppress him with strength.¡± Mu Ru Yue shrugged her shoulders as she said, ¡°My purpose ining to the academy hadn¡¯t been aplished so I will not leave this ce temporarily.¡± ¡°Purpose?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I had promised to find an old man in the academy. I won¡¯t leave the Central Region Academy before I meet him. Moreover¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue narrowed her eyes as she smiled faintly and continued, ¡°This academy indeed contains hidden dragons and crouching tiger. I can speed up the growth of my powers here which is the main purpose ining here.¡± A Xiantian expert would be revered as an expert outside the Central Region. On the other hand, there were countless young disciples of the academy here that are at the Xiantian realm. The Central Region was indeed a ce where fishes and dragons mixed together and gave birth to experts¡­ Zi Qian Jing looked dazedly at the young girl¡¯s impable face, a smile on his lips. No matter what opponent he faced in the future, he wouldn¡¯t ever let her disappear before him again in this life. ¡°No matter how many experts there are, if anyone wants to hurt you, I will definitely protect you with my life.¡± Zi Qian Jing focused his gaze on the girl before him. Her gentle smile from thousands of years ago entered his mind. The girl¡¯s smile had been his hope in persevering during these thousand years. Chapter 330 - Ye Wu Chen’s News Part 2

Chapter 330 - Ye Wu Chen¡¯s News Part 2

If it hadn¡¯t been for that smile, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to withstand the pain he went through to reconstruct his limbs. He bore with the pain due to his desire in wanting to meet with this woman with a perfect appearance someday¡­ ¡°Old Man Qiu, what I said was the truth. What do I have to do for you to believe me? That talent really exist. I¡¯m not lying!¡± Song Ran anxiously exined in the alchemy hall, ¡°That girl really does have boundless mental power. It nearly made me copse on the ground. ¡°Tsk! Tsk!¡± Qiu Yu sniggered. ¡°Elder Song, what nonsense are you going on about now? I remembered you previously told me you found a talent, but what happened then? You made a mistake. You are speaking nonsense again. Who will believe you after a mistake?¡± Elder Song red fiercely at him. ¡°I indeed made a mistake previously, but it is genuine this time! That¡¯s right, isn¡¯t there a genius that appeared in the academy recently? He seemed to be known as Ye Wu Chen. If he is the top genius in the martial hall, then the top genius in the alchemy hall will definitely be Mu Ru Yue.¡± ¡°Ye Wu Chen?¡± Qiu Yu couldn¡¯t help but frown when he heard that name. ¡°Our entire academy became a mess ever since Ye Wu Chen came to the academy, especially the women. They are all love-struck fools. They weren¡¯t like this before. Also, I feel that Ye Wu Chen¡¯s purpose foring here won¡¯t be simple. He seemed to havee to our academy for something. But it is undeniable that the fellow is a rare genius.¡± Elder Song chuckled. ¡°Why would you care about his purpose? There is nothing secretive about our academy other than the back mountain. Moreover, there are a couple of ancestor spirits guarding that back mountain. Those ancestors existed from thousands of years ago, the followers of Senior Yue. How can they be ordinary to be able to enter Senior Yue¡¯s eyes? So, there isn¡¯t a need to worry about what will happen there. But Ye Wu Chen indeed does things at his own pace. He just left the academy without taking a leave and it is unknown when he will return¡­¡± He sighed after saying that. Who told him to be a genius? The people of the martial hall didn¡¯t say anything so they naturally wouldn¡¯t be able to help meddle in that matter. Since he was a genius, he held much higher authority than the other ordinary disciples. He could leave and enter the academy at will¡­ ¡°Elder Song Ran! Elder Qiu Yu!¡± At this moment, a voice came from outside the door. The two of them looked to where the voice came from and frowned after seeing Mo Li briskly enter the room. ¡°Mo Li, why have you sought us?¡± ¡°To the two elders, this is what happened.¡± Mo Li respectfully cupped his hands and narrated what had just happened with extra details. ¡°That girl known as Mu Ru Yue doesn¡¯t respect her teacher¡¯s teachings so I want to test her abilities. But she had a request that I don¡¯t dare to ept so I came to beseech the two elders.¡± Song Ran shook his head helplessly. That little girl created trouble during her first day in the academy. Furthermore, he knew Mo Li really well. His words couldn¡¯t be trusted. Yet, Song Ran was curious about that little girl¡¯s ability¡­ ¡°Alright, I will agree to her request.¡± Song Ran smiled and nodded as he continued, ¡°I will personally host the exam that will ur in three days time.¡± Mo Li looked bbergasted at Song Ran. With Elder Song¡¯s status, he didn¡¯t need to personally show up at the exam, but now he wanted to host the exam? What had gone wrong? Chapter 331 - Ye Wu Chen’s News Part 3

Chapter 331 - Ye Wu Chen¡¯s News Part 3

¡°Alright, you¡¯re dismissed.¡± Elder Song waved his hand impatiently. Mo Li hastily bowed and replied, ¡°Understood.¡± After saying his acknowledgements, Mo Li brimmed with curiosity as he turned around and headed out of the room. It wasn¡¯t until he left their sight that Song Ran withdrew his gaze and chuckled. ¡°Old Man Qiu, the little girl Mo Li mentioned was the talent I was talking about. She really has boundless mental power. If you don¡¯t believe, we will find out during that exam.¡± Elder Song smiled confidently. It was a mystery why he had so much faith in that girl. ¡°So what if she is what you said? You also mentioned that the little girl came from outside the Central Region. How can there be outstanding alchemists in a ce outside the Central Region? They are just a useless mob. Thus, even if that little girl¡¯s innate talent isn¡¯t bad, she still might not be able to pass the exam.¡± Qiu Yu frowned slightly. Compared to what Elder Song had said, he still fell to his bias that this old fellow had made a mistake. ¡®Boundless mental power? How can that be?¡¯ Only Senior Yue from a thousand years ago possessed tyrannical mental power. Hence, it would be impossible for that girl to have that much mental power unless she was the reincarnation of Senior Yue. But was that possible? Qiu Yu shook his head while smiling. Senior Yue was a legend to them and none would be able to seed her. Three days passed quickly. It was soon the day of the exam. Several people showed up earlier and sat at the spectator¡¯s seats, looking at the pill refining furnaces at the center of the exam area. ¡°Little Yue Er, go for it!¡± Yao Yun Qing stood up from her seat and waved her hands toward Mu Ru Yue who was within the examination area to cheer for her. Her delicate and pretty face was flushed red from excitement. In the exam area, a white-robed young girl¡¯s hair fluttered without the aid of the wind. Her lean body gave off an extended shadow beneath the sunlight. Yao Yun Qing¡¯s gaze was slightly dazzled. The current Mu Ru Yue had a peerless appearance that captivated the crowd. When Zang Qing Xue looked at the peerless young girl on the stage, her nails pierced into her palm. Jealousy shed in her eyes. ¡®I must definitely have that woman make a fool out of herself before the crowd this time!¡¯ Zang Qing Xue shifted her gaze to the navy-blue d figure after whispering that to herself. With a smirk, she muttered, ¡°Zang Lin already indicated to me that no matter what she wouldn¡¯t be able to refine pills.¡± How could Zang Lin not obey her instructions as the sister of the Zang family¡¯s young master? ¡®Mu Ru Yue, you shouldn¡¯t have agreed to the hall master¡¯s request. How can I give up on such a good opportunity?¡¯ Zang Qing Xue¡¯s heart seemed to have been struck heavily by a needle as she thought about the humiliation of being stepped on by Zi Qian Jing that day. It was so painful that she had to take in a breath. If it wasn¡¯t for that woman, how could that youth have treated her in such a fashion? Zang Lin nodded to Zang Qing Xue before walking past Mu Ru Yue¡¯s side discreetly, a trace of maliciousness in his eyes. ¡°Cough! Cough!¡± Song Ran and Qiu Yu walked onto the stage with the crowd¡¯s gazes on them. Song Ran cleared his throat before scrutinizing the crowd. His gaze paused on Mu Ru Yue for a bit before he continued, ¡°Everyone, it is the exam day once more. I am sure that everyone is well prepared for it. I won¡¯t talk about any more nonsense. You are to refine a fire element pill this time. There is no grade restriction on the pill, but your pills must be 60% filled with fire element.¡± Generally, pills were assembled using the elements in its surroundings so a single element pill would be exceptionally difficult. The crowd looked at each other with grim expressions¡­ Chapter 332 - Ye Wu Chen’s News Part 4

Chapter 332 - Ye Wu Chen¡¯s News Part 4

¡°Alright, thepetition will start now. You will only be given the time needed to burn half an incense stick. Once the time is up, those that hadn¡¯t refined their pill will also fail!¡± Song Ran sat down and said this indifferently. Swish! Mu Ru Yue suddenly waved her hand and a me was shot toward the bottom of the pill furnace. Following that, a medicinal ingredient was held in her hand and she tossed it into the pill furnace after sweeping a trace of mental power on the medicinal ingredient. Her heart calmed down gradually as she focused her sight on the pill furnace before her. ¡°Elder Song, is that the genius you were talking about? Qiu Yu frowned as the medicinal ingredients that she took out was in and ordinary. Her ability was still unknown. Song Ran was slightly uneasy as even if one had strong innate talent, it didn¡¯t mean she possessed the same standard of skills. Perhaps her talent might be ruined from being outside of the Central Region. Hence, he was still a bit obscure on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s ability¡­ Mu Ru Yue released her mental power to cover the pill furnace. The medicinal ingredient liquified under the temperature of the me. Following that, she added the next ingredient. As minutes and seconds passed, the other examinee started to refine their pill. At that moment, a tense atmosphere covered the entire examination area. Boom! Suddenly, a loud explosion sounded that made everyone looked in that direction¡­ The moment that the pill furnace shattered, the young girl¡¯s expression was cold. Her brows was slightly creased with a trace of light that flickered in her cold eyes. ¡°Ha!¡± Zang Lin sniggered as he looked with disdain at the young girl¡¯s impable appearance. ¡°Your furnace exploded in such a short time frame. You¡­ are only at this standard.¡± The crowd expressed mockery as they looked down on the white-robed young girl. The disciples that participated in the exam were rather capable. The young girl¡¯s standard was too terrible to make the pill furnace explode in such a short time. It was a wonder why hall master Mo Li allowed her to participate in the exam. She was just here to humiliate herself! If it were them, they probably didn¡¯t have the face to stay. ¡°Little Yue Er!¡± Yao Yun Qing stood up abruptly as she red furiously at Zang qing Xue who had a cynical expression before looking worriedly at Mu Ru Yue. Zi Qian Jing kept quiet, but a trace of coldness passed his eyes as he swept a nce at Mo Li. ¡°It seems that some people are in need of a lesson.¡± Zi Qian Jing smiled faintly. Hisnguid smile was so captivating, but his eyes remained cold. ¡°Elder Qiu, did you see that?¡± Song Ran¡¯s eyes turned grim. ¡°Something went wrong with that little girl¡¯s pill furnace. Someone had did something to it that led to its explosion.¡± Qiu Yu didn¡¯t say a thing, but nodded lightly. That person must have a lot of guts to do something before them. After keeping silent for a while, Qiu Yu looked at Elder Song and asked, ¡°What to do next?¡± ¡°What can we do?¡± Elder Song smiled bitterly as he continued, ¡°The number of the pill furnaces correspond to the number of examinee so there aren¡¯t any spares. If we were to retrieve one now, the time would be insufficient.¡± His gaze turned sharp after saying that. ¡®If I were to know who sabotaged the little girl, then¡­¡¯ Song Ran kept mum for an instant before raising his head and said, ¡°Everyone, there is some abnormality in a pill furnace this time. The exam will be stopped temporarily. I will dispatch someone to retrieve a pill furnace before continuing the exam.¡± The crowd instantly became morous after hearing that. It was due to being unsatisfied with Song Ran¡¯s decision. The refining of the pill had started. How could they stop now? If they were to stop, all of their hard work would be wasted. Was it worth it for just one person? Chapter 333 - Ye Wu Chen’s News Part 5

Chapter 333 - Ye Wu Chen¡¯s News Part 5

¡°Elder Song, please reconsider.¡± Mo Li¡¯s expression changed drastically. He hastily went forth and bowed saying, ¡°Elder Song, it is due to her inadequacy in pilling refining that led to the explosion of the furnace. It is her own mistake. How can we stop the exam just for her? How can the rest of the examinees be satisfied? Since she didn¡¯t refine a pill, you just have to announce that she failed.¡± Song Ran narrowed his gaze as he examined the mid-aged man before him. Mo Li panicked slightly under his gaze. He immediately lowered his head and became anxious. ¡®It can¡¯t be that Elder Song discovered something right? But even if he knew something was wrong with Mu Ru Yue¡¯s pill furnace, he wouldn¡¯t be able to suspect me as I¡¯ve already eliminated all the evidence.¡¯ ¡°Mo Li, you overstepped your status.¡± Song Ran looked calmly at him, but his voice contained suppressed fury. Mo Li¡¯s body shuddered as he tightened his fists and didn¡¯t say further. ¡®Why is Elder Song protecting that girl? Why?¡¯ Glimmers danced in his eyes as unease filled his heart¡­ If he still couldn¡¯t see Elder Song¡¯s favouritism on Mu Ru Yue, he wasn¡¯t worth being hall master of the alchemy hall. ¡°Elder Song, what Mo Li said isn¡¯t unreasonable. To pause the exam for a person is really¡­¡± Qiu Yu sighed and shook his head. No matter what, the exam was more important. Just as Elder Song wanted to say something, a calm and collected voice was heard. ¡°You don¡¯t need to.¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her gaze slightly as she continued indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ve brought my own pill furnace. You don¡¯t need to pause this exam.¡± Mo Li was stunned as he lowered his gaze to the examination stage. Suddenly, an enormous pill furnace appear before the young girl. It emitted a red glow that shone throughout the examination stage and the phoenix on the walls of the furnace were so life-like. ¡°This¡­ this is¡­¡± Song Ran stood up suddenly as he locked his gaze on the phoenix furnace. ¡°This is the phoenix furnace. That¡¯s right, it is the phoenix furnace that was depicted on the wall at the back mountain!¡± Song Ran¡¯s breath hastened. To alchemists, the phoenix furnace was priceless. ¡®Wasn¡¯t this phoenix furnace used by Senior Yue in the past? Why has it fallen into her hands¡­¡¯ His gaze became excited as he thought about that. The world knew that Senior Yue had previously possessed two divine instruments. One was the Heaven Dragon me Sword and the other was the phoenix furnace. When she passed, those two weapons disappeared simultaneously. It was beyond his expectation to be able to see a divine artifact of the phoenix furnace in his life. Boom! A violent fire burned in the phoenix furnace. Under the me, Mu Ru Yue used her mental power to envelop the medicinal ingredients within as she ced it within the pill furnace¡­ ¡°She has a personal pill furnace!¡± Mo Li¡¯s expression changed slightly as he would never have thought about that. Moreover, that pill furnace looked extraordinary¡­ Glimmers danced in Mo Li¡¯s eyes as greed appeared within. He didn¡¯t have the qualification to enter the back mountain so he naturally didn¡¯t know that what Mu Ru Yue possessed was Senior Yue¡¯s legendary divine instrument, the phoenix furnace¡­ Elder Song suppressed his excitement after looking at the incense that had already been burned for quite some time already. ¡°There is still half of the time left. Everyone, do your best in refining your pills. Once the incense has beenpletely burned, your opportunity will alsoe to an end.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Zang Lin withdrew his gaze as he looked coldly at Mu Ru Yue who was refining her pill. Boom! His mental power surged forth and moved to suppress Mu Ru Yue without any warning. Chapter 334 - Ye Wu Chen’s News Part 6

Chapter 334- Ye Wu Chen¡¯s News Part 6

Mu Ru Yue felt a pressureing to her from the side. With a raise of her brows, she discreetly released her own mental power. Suddenly, the pill that was going to be refined in Zang Lin¡¯s pill furnace started to rampage within. His expression changed drastically into one of anxiety. He no longer cared about Mu Ru Yue as he tried to control his pill. It was a pity but how could his mental power bepared to Mu Ru Yue¡¯s own monstrous mental power? Pang! The pill furnace before Zang Lin exploded into smithereen¡­ ¡°No!¡± Zang Lin¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he yelled out with all his might. He was done. He waspletely finished¡­ At this moment, Zang Lin expressed despair. If he failed the exam, with the strictness of the Central Region Academy, he would be expelled. Otherwise, the examinees wouldn¡¯t ce so much importance on this exam¡­ Song Ran nced at Zang Lin and chuckled saying, ¡°Zang Lin, do you have a pill furnace?¡± Zang Lin bit his lips as he shook his pale face. ¡°Elder Song, she is the¡­¡± Zang Lin pointed at Mu Ru Yue and continued with gritted teeth, ¡°She was the one that disrupted my pill refinement, leading to the explosion of my furnace.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Song Ran¡¯s brows rose as he continued with a fake smile, ¡°Who saw it?¡± Zang Lin shuddered slightly as he closed his eyes with despair. What Song Ran said was right! They had fought secretly so how could anyone have seen it? He didn¡¯t expect that girl to have such tyrannical mental power. He had been terribly tricked by that b*tch Zang Qing Xue! Thinking about his the failure in refining the pill, Zang Lin hated Zang Qing Xue¡­ ¡°You¡¯re dismissed.¡± Song Ran waved his hand and said that impatiently. As time passed, the exam had reached near the end. Yao Yun Qing became nervous as she looked unblinkingly at Mu Ru Yue. When thest bit of the incense fell, everyone anticipated the oue¡­ ¡°The exam has ended.¡± Song Ran stood up smilingly as he continued, ¡°Everyone is to bring your pills to me. I will personally judge them.¡± After his wordsnded, everyone ced their pills before Song Ran in order. Those that passed the exam had ted expression while those that had failed despaired. It was soon Mu Ru Yue¡¯s turn. When Mu Ru Yue handed her pill, the crowd below the stage had a change in their feeling. ¡°She will definitely seed!¡± Yao Yun Qing took in a deep breath as she started at Mu Ru Yue. A chuckle was heard from her side. ¡°That might not happen.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Yao Yun Qing turned her head and looked furiously at Zang Qing Xue before raising her fist. ¡°Do you believe that this missy will punch you if you say another word?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Zang Qing Xue¡¯s expression changed drastically. She knew that she wasn¡¯t a match for Yao Yun Qing so she suppressed her anger. With a fake smile, she tossed out a statement, ¡°We will be able to see if she passes during the following announcement. It is useless just to refine the pill. It must have be 60% filled with the fire element.¡± ¡°I believe in Little Yue Er.¡± Yao Yun Qing raised her jaw as she looked down at Zang Qing Xue. A trace of contempt appeared discreetly in Zang Qing Xue¡¯s eyes as she asked, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°The reason is really simple.¡± Yao Yun Qing rolled her eyes at her and continued, ¡°It is because we came from the same homnd of Hua Xia.¡± ¡®Hua Xia?¡¯ Zang Qing Xue frowned slightly. Was there such a ce in the Sheng Domain? Why hadn¡¯t she heard of it? It was probably some rural area. The young mistress of the Xiao family was said to have gone missing before. Could it be that rural area¡¯s name? Chapter 335 - Ye Wu Chen’s News Part 7

Chapter 335 - Ye Wu Chen¡¯s News Part 7

After Song Ran took the pill and examined it thoroughly, he was suddenly stunned for a moment. He raised his head and looked toward Mu Ru Yue with obvious disbelief. ¡°Elder Song, what happen?¡± Qiu Yu looked curiously at Song Ran and asked. Song Ran took in a deep breath to calm his stirred heart. ¡°An Earth Stage High Rank Fire pill. It consists of¡­ 100% fire elements without any impurities. The effect of the pill will enable fire element martial experts to increase threefolds of their power for an hour.¡± An Earth Stage High Rank Fire pill with 100% fire elements¡­ These two pieces of information was like a heavy hammer that struck at the hearts of the crowd. Some people were dumbfounded and looked dazedly at Song Ran¡¯s elderly face. Genius! She was definitely a genius! She wasn¡¯t the only one to reach the Earth Stage High Rank at such a tender age and there were even a couple of experts in the Central Region stronger than her. But, she was still worthy of respect. If the world were to know that Mu Ru Yue started cultivating at the age of fifteen, and that it had only been three years since then and the power she had reached wasn¡¯t even at the Earth Stage High Rank but instead the Earth Stage Peak Rank, they would probably faint¡­ How could she be considered just a genius if she could be trained to the Earth Stage Peak Rank in three years from scratch? She was obviously a peerless monster. ¡°It is no wonder why she could subdue the phoenix furnace.¡± Song Ran smiled. ¡°But there is still arge disparity between this and the innate talent of Senior Yue. Yet, I believe that with her tyrannical mental power, even if she couldn¡¯t seed Senior Yue she wouldn¡¯t be inferior.¡± Qiu Yu looked astonished at Song Ran. His evaluation of her was too high. An evaluation of an alchemist not being inferior to Senior Yue was the highest assessment in the Central Region! Even if that little girl was a genius, she was still reaching the age of twenty. Even if she started to cultivate at ten, eight years would have passed. How could an Earth Stage High Rank alchemist at eighteen beparable to the astonishing Senior Yue? She was a legend among alchemists and couldn¡¯t be seeded¡­ ¡°An Earth Stage High Rank pill with 100% fire element.¡± Zang Qing Xue sat on the ground with a pale face as she looked at the figure she loathed. She couldn¡¯t hear what Yao Yun Qing was saying by her side. Zi Qian Jing smiled as he walked toward Mu Ru Yue. Hisnguid smile enhanced his captivating appearance. ¡°The exam has ended. Let¡¯s go.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded. Of course, she didn¡¯t forget to keep her pill. An uproar urred in the academy as everyone was discussing among themselves¡­ ¡°Quick, look! It is Zi Qian Jing of the alchemy hall. There is probably only one person that could bepared with his handsome appearance.¡± ¡°Are you referring to the man known as Ye Wu Chen from the martial hall? It is indeed so. But Ye Wu Chen¡¯s purple eyes and the pattern on his face enhanced his charming appearance. Thus, I feel that inparison with Zi Qian Jing, Ye Wu Chen is better¡­¡± ¡°I really like both of them. If I could get one of them, that will be great.¡± As that person¡¯s word finished, a white robe appeared in front of her. The young girl expressed excitement. The girl gripped onto her cor with happiness in her eyes. ¡°What did you just say? Ye Wu Chen? Wu Chen is in the Central Region Academy?¡± The image of that man¡¯s handsome appearance appeared in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s mind. Her heart rippled vigorously as she asked hastily, ¡°Quickly answer my question! Is or isn¡¯t Wu Chen in the academy!¡± Chapter 336 - Ye Wu Chen’s News Part 8

Chapter 336 - Ye Wu Chen¡¯s News Part 8

The girl was scared senseless and she only regained her senses after a while. She bit her lips as she looked at the stirred-up young girl with that peerless appearance and said, ¡°Ye Wu Chen, he¡­ he is a disciple of the martial hall. Now¡­¡± Swish! A white figure floated past her before she could finish what she wanted to say. The young girl glided through the air and vanished from under the splendid sky. ?? The martial hall was filled with mours as the crowd whispered and discussed. At this time, a gale blew through the hall and the previously noisy martial hall instantly quietened. Everyone cast their gazes toward the peerlessly beautiful young girl that appeared in mid-air¡­ The young girl possessed unmatched beauty. Her face looked as though it were carved from jade. Those thin lips beneath a tall nose curved slightly upward as eyes as dark as the night sky expressed excitement. She swept her gaze past the entire hall, but didn¡¯t see that man¡¯s familiar face. ¡°Where is Ye Wu Chen?¡± Mu Ru Yue suppressed her surge of feelings as she tried her best to sound normal. Ye Wu Chen¡¯s name was like a god in the martial hall. When the crowd heard those three words, countless gazes turned into daggers that shot toward Mu Ru Yue. ¡°Who are you to him?¡± A green-d girl stood up slowly as she looked warily at Mu Ru Yue¡¯s peerless appearance with slightly narrowed eyes. This girl¡¯s appearance was outstanding. It was a mystery as to how she was rted to Ye Wu Chen and why she hade here to seek him. ¡°My rtionship with him doesn¡¯t have anything to do with you.¡± With raised brow, Mu Ru Yue continued indifferently, ¡°Where is Wu Chen now?¡± ¡°Wu Chen?¡± The green-d girl wariness intensified as she looked at Mu Ru Yue with a gaze like that of someone looking at their nemesis. ¡°You call him so cordially. Has he agreed to let you call him that? Apprentice Brother Wu Chen is not only powerful, he has a handsome appearance. More importantly, he isn¡¯t one that falls for beauty. It is not strange for him to have several pursuers. It is a pity that Apprentice Brother Wu Chen doesn¡¯t judge a person by her appearance. He won¡¯t fancy you so I suggest you never call him in such a manner. Otherwise, Apprentice Brother Wu Chen will be angered. At that moment, no one will be able to save you!¡± ¡°What Qin Le said is the truth. Younger apprentice sister, don¡¯t me us for not warning you. Ye Wu Chen keeps people at a distance. There was once a girl delusional enough to try and seduce him. In the end, she was tossed away before the crowd, which led to the disfiguration of her face. You have a captivating appearance, but he might not even fancy you.¡± The person that spoke was a girl in green garments. She also looked at Mu Ru Yue as though she was looking at an enemy. Even if it were in Hua Xia, some super idols would have crazy fans in love with them, not to mention this foreignnd thatcked morals. It would then be strange for a man as outstanding and perfect as Ye Wu Chen to not have pursuers. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze darkened as she shot an icy gaze at the two that spoke. ¡°Where is Wu Chen? Speak!¡± The young girl emitted a frosty air, her jet ck eyes cold and unfeeling. She currently didn¡¯t want to listen to anything other than information of the man. The girl known was Qin Le was frightened, but she pursed her lips, looking at the young girl¡¯s impable appearance with disdain. The rest just sighed in agony. It seemed that there was another admirer of Ye Wu Chen. When that guy first came to the academy, the entire academy crazed to the point that two girls fought over him. The men in the martial hall sighed in agony as they subconsciously envied Ye Wu Chen¡¯s great luck. How could they not be jealous with so many girls admiring him, especially this white-robed girl? She had such an outstanding appearance. If they were in Ye Wu Chen¡¯s shoe, they would have definitely kept all of the girls that appeared. It was perfectly normal for a man to have three wives and four concubines anyway. Chapter 337 - Ye Wu Chen’s News Part 9

Chapter 337 - Ye Wu Chen¡¯s News Part 9

¡°Elder Apprentice Sister Ruo Ying!¡± Suddenly, an ted voice jumped out from Qin Le¡¯s mouth. Her gaze shot toward the girl at the entrance with eyes brimming with happiness. Mu Ru Yue followed her gaze and instantly, a girl with a magnificent appearance entered her eyes¡­ The girl dressed simply and wore no makeup. Her ash-gray long robe enveloped her body as her hair syed down her back like a waterfall. She didn¡¯t have a peerless appearance, but her pretty face was still eye-catching. It was as dazzling as sunlight, especially when the girl smiled. She gave off a naturally gentle feeling. If it were a man, they couldn¡¯t not be captivated by her. ¡°Elder Sister Apprentice Ruo Ying, this girl is here to look for Apprentice Brother Wu Chen!¡± Qin Le red furiously at Mu Ru Yue as she hastily exined what was happening. When Lin Ruo Ying gazended on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s face, she smiled and said, ¡°Why have youe seeking him for? If it is something important, I can pass those words to him.¡± Her speech was as though she were the mistress¡­ ¡°No need. I just want to see him.¡± Mu Ru Yue frowned slightly. It was unknown why she didn¡¯t have good feeling for her. ¡°Where is Wu Chen now?¡± Lin Ruo Ying was slightly stunned as she chuckled and replied, ¡°From the miss¡¯s tone, you seem to be familiar with him. Can it be that miss doesn¡¯t know that he is not in the academy?¡± Her meaning was obvious. ¡®Since you are close to him, how could you not know his whereabouts and instead need to ask me?¡¯ ¡°Where did he go?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart sunk. ¡®If Wu Chen isn¡¯t in the academy, then where has he gone¡­¡¯ Lin Ruo Ying smiled gently. With a small as dazzling as sunlight, she replied, ¡°I¡¯m not sure as he left the academy for quite some time already. He should probably be back soon. Miss, since you are his acquaintance then you are my Lin Rou Ying¡¯s friend. If you are in need of something, you can alwayse to look for me. I won¡¯t slight miss on behalf of him. If not, it won¡¯t be good if he mes me when he returns.¡± She covered her lips and giggled. Radiance like spring filled her eyes. ¡°I won¡¯t trouble you with that.¡± Mu Ru Yue frowned a little as she nced at the girl¡¯s face apathetically. ¡°Since Wu Chen isn¡¯t here now, I won¡¯t continue disturbing.¡± Mu Ru Yue turned around and left the martial hall after tossing those words. Zi Qian Jing secretly followed her back from the start. A flicker of light shed in his divinely handsome gaze. He saw that Mu Ru Yue was leaving and hurriedly chased after her. ¡°It seems that some guys really know how to provoke flowers. Are you alright?¡± He didn¡¯t forget that a fewmotions urred due to him having luck with thedies in his past life. ¡°Why should I not be fine?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brow rose and, with happiness in her eyes, she continued, ¡°Since the person I am looking for was here, I will stay in the academy to reunite with him. To be honest, Lin Ruo Ying¡¯s words initially made Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart ufortable. The tone that girl used was too cordial, as though she was his mistress. Yet, she had experienced so many trials and hardships with Ye Wu Chen. How could she not trust him? No matter what people said, her trust would solely fall on him. Zi Qian Jing smiled faintly. He knew that it would be such a case. The two of them had gone through so many crises together in their past life and their rtionship remained as firm as a boulder. Their feelings in this life would only be deeper and not so shallow. Chapter 338 - Ye Wu Chen’s News Part 10

Chapter 338 - Ye Wu Chen¡¯s News Part 10

In the alchemy elder¡¯s courtyard, Song Ran sat in the hall as he looked preupied outside the room. Anxiousness was slowly expressed on his elderly face as time passed. Suddenly, a white-robed figure entered his eyes as it walked under the sunlight. Song Ran¡¯s eyes lit up and he hastily went forth to tug on the young girl¡¯s arm and pull her into the hall. ¡°Come! Come! Come! Little girl, sit. Quickly sit.¡± Mu Ru Yue was forcefully pressed onto a chair. She then lifted her head to look at the smiling elder as she asked calmly, ¡°Elder Song, why have you sought for me?¡± ¡°About that¡­¡± Song Ran rubbed his fist together and chuckled before saying, ¡°Little girl, where did you obtain that pill furnace?¡± ¡°Pill furnace?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, the phoenix furnace in your hand.¡± Mu Ru Yue was stunned and looked astonished at the elder¡¯s smiling face. She was greatly shocked. ¡®This elder knows about the phoenix furnace? ¡®The phoenix furnace is just a pill furnace that wandered into the pill assembly. How, then, would he know about the phoenix furnace?¡¯ Song Ran had his gaze on Mu Ru Yue from the start. He sighed inment after seeing her shocked appearance. He originally thought that this young girl must have a rtionship with Senior Yue since the phoenix furnace was in her possession. It was clear that she had gotten the divine furnace without knowing the true function of the divine furnace. ¡°Little girl, do you know that this phoenix furnace was a possession of Senior Yue? The phoenix furnace is a divine instrument!¡± Song Ran voice trembled with excitement. ¡°A divine instrument! There are just a few of them in this world. It has been rumoured that the phoenix furnace was the sole pill furnace that can manufacture divine rank pills as other ordinary pill furnaces wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand the power of a divine rank pill.¡± At that moment, Mu Ru Yue quickly grabbed her storage ring as though she had just met an enemy. It looked as though Song Ran was going to steal her item anytime now. Song Ran blinked dazedly as he stared helplessly at the young girl. With slight resentment in his tone, he continued, ¡°Little girl, do you think this old man is someone that opens his eyes wide at the sight of profit? If I wanted to steal your item, I wouldn¡¯t have waited until now nor would I have spoken so many words to you.¡± Mu Ru Yue pondered this and agreed. She then released her hand and silently listened to the elder¡¯s exnation. ¡°The phoenix furnace isn¡¯t something anyone can use so your luck must be great to be able to obtain the recognition of the phoenix furnace.¡± Song Ran shook his head as he watched on with subconscious jealousy. ¡®The little girl¡¯s luck is too good for such a priceless treasure as the phoenix furnace to be in her possession.¡¯ ¡°Someone gave the phoenix furnace to me.¡± Mu Ru Yue slightly rose her brows. If it wasn¡¯t that she attended the pill assembly that year, she wouldn¡¯t have obtained the phoenix furnace. Song Ran paused for a moment as he forcefully suppressed the fury in his heart. He really wanted to kill this woman with a smack! ¡®Someone gave it to her? This is clearly naked boasting!¡¯ ¡°The phoenix furnace was used by Senior Yue thousands of years ago. It was due to Senior Yue that people knew of its existence. But the phoenix furnace had simrly disappeared after the death of Senior Yue. It is beyond my imagination that I could be so lucky as to personally see it. No one in the world would have any regret in their life if they were able to see a tool previously possessed by a revered expert.¡± Song Ran was slightly emotional. If he were able to see the Heaven Dragon me Sword in his life as well, then perhaps he might faint with bliss¡­ ¡°So it was Senior Yue¡¯s item.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded, enlightened. Now it wasn¡¯t a mystery as to how she had gotten the acknowledgement of the phoenix furnace. There was such a reason behind it. Chapter 339 - Subduing A Divine Beast And Half A Year of Closed Door Training Part 1

Chapter 339 -Subduing A Divine Beast And Half A Year of Closed Door Training Part 1

¡°That¡¯s why I say that you little girl¡¯s luck is too good.¡± Song Ran looked with resentment and even jealousy at Mu Ru Yue. If he were to obtain such a divine instrument at a tender age, he might be even more sessful in life. He currently had grown old already. It would be the younglings era in the future of the Central Region. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. You have passed the exam so ording to the previous agreement, you obtained special rights. You don¡¯t need to study at the alchemy hall, excluding examinations. You cane directly to find me if you face with any problems in alchemy. Petty-minded trash like Mo Li isn¡¯t qualified to tutor a genius as yourself.¡± Song Ran gaze turned sharp. With his ability, he had quickly found out that it was Mo Li that was behind the explosion of the pill furnace. He was too busy today and thus didn¡¯t have the time to settle the debt with that stinky brat. As the hall master of the alchemy hall, he must treat every matters fairly. Yet, he used his power to avenge his personal grudges. With that, it was sufficient to toss him out of the alchemy hall. ¡°If you don¡¯t have further matters, I will take my leave.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded slightly. Inparison to listen to his chatters, she preferred to cultivate¡­ ¡°Alright.¡± Song Ran reluctantly looked at the phoenix furnace before Mu Ru Yue. It was as though he remembered something that he suddenly raised his head and said, ¡°Little girl, I will give you another special authority. You are free to look at all the books in the archive of the alchemy hall. There are several alchemy books there. It should be greatly beneficial to you.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled without replying him. She possessed the Alchemy Book so how could those ordinary books enter her eyes? But there might be the some books that described Senior Yue and Zi Huang¡¯s past in the Central Region¡¯s archives. ¡°I will give it a look now.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled toward Song Ran in gratitude after receiving the jade tablet. With a wave, she kept the phoenix furnace before turning around and left the room. Looking at the young girl¡¯s leaving figure, Elder Song sighed as hemented, ¡°This girl seems to be only eighteen. It will really be the younglings era in the future. We have aged and should pass the continent to them. I don¡¯t know if I am over thinking but I have this constant feeling that the stagnant water of the Central Region will be disrupted by her existence.¡± In the archive of the alchemy hall, Mu Ru Yue entered without hindrance. Once she entered the room, she felt an indistinct power in it. With a crease of her long, shapely eyebrows, Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t think much about that and started to find the books she want. As expected, the archive was filled with only alchemy rted books and not what she wanted. ¡°It seems that it will be futile to search for books regarding Senior Yue and Zi Huang here.¡± Mu Ru Yue calmly withdrew her gaze before she suddenly seemed to have discovered something as her gazended on a book¡­ The book seemed to be charmed, pulling strongly at her heart. Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t hesitate and take the ancient book from the bookshelf. She gently dusted the book before she muttered with a slight raise of the brow, ¡°Is this book rted to the history of the Central Region?¡± Perhaps it was due to curiosity that Mu Ru Yue gradually opened the book. This book just described how the Central Region came about. Its content was boring and extremely ordinary. Just as she wanted to close the book and ce it back on the shelf, a ray of light shot out from her chest¡­ ¡°Alchemy book!¡± Mu Ru Yue was stunned. Peng! The Alchemy Book left her body before she could react with its white pages flipping rapidly. Chapter 340 - Subduing A Divine Beast And Half A Year of Closed Door Training Part 2

Chapter 340 -Subduing A Divine Beast And Half A Year of Closed Door Training Part 2

The entire contents of the Alchemy Book flowed before Mu Ru Yue. They seemed to have been engraved into her memories. It was so vivid that the movements when pill refining seemed erged as they were disyed before her. Mu Ru Yue closed her eyes to quietly feel each and every part of that previous scene. Her entire body felt free as she did so. While her alchemy standard didn¡¯t make a breakthrough, she could feel it wouldn¡¯t be far. Mu Ru Yue opened her eyes abruptly and saw the Alchemy Book emitting light as it metamorphosed into a key. Itnded on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hand and the book in her hand showed gradual changes. When the light faded, a bronze-coloured ancient bookid in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hand, emitting radiance. A key that was neither small norrge entered her eyes. Mu Ru Yue used the key to unlock the bronze-coloured ancient book without hesitation. Swish! A ray of light shot up toward the sky, illuminating the entire archive. Such an abnormal phenomenon rmed the entire academy. Momentarily, all gazes shot toward the archive¡­ A white-haired elder with an immortal atmosphere suddenly opened his eyes within the dean¡¯s manor. He immediately looked toward the archive, astonished. ¡°It is the Alchemy Book! The Alchemy Book has been subdued! No, I have to look for the ancestor masters. This is something major!¡± The door at the back of the mountains wouldn¡¯t open unless it was necessary. The ancient spirits dwelling within the back mountain seemed to know what had happened as two magical beasts greeted the dean and led him in. Two elders were already silently waiting for his arrival inside a room of the mountain. The elder on the left was red-d with a smile. He looked cultured and friendly. On the right was an ash-gray robed elder. He was unemotional. The two of them were simr in that theycked substantial bodies. They were just a group of spirits depending on the spiritual energy of the back mountain. If it wasn¡¯t for Lord Bai Ze establishing the back mountain for the spirits to live and thus enable them to await the return of Senior Yue, they would have already perished from the world. However, they needed to find a suitable body to possess and not all of them was so lucky to find such a thing¡­ ¡°Ancestor Master Hong Yun, Ancestor Master Hui Ying.¡± The dean bowed slightly. Hong Yun waved his hand before he could give his report and said with a smile, ¡°We know what you came here for. You are to forbid anyone from nearing the archive. If anyone dares to near that ce, you must punish them severely!¡± The dean was startled, but didn¡¯t ask further. He instead bowed and replied, ¡°Understood, Ancestor Master Hong Yun.¡± Upon saying that, he walked out of the room. After he left, Hong Yun¡¯s smiled gradually vanished. ¡°Hui Ying, Lord Bai Ze ced the Alchemy Book here and just said to wait for the destined person to appear. The destined person would have a key to unlock the Alchemy Book. But, he didn¡¯t say who that person would be.¡± Hui Ying raised his head to look out the room and gaze at the sky before replying calmly, ¡°Lord Bai Ze was the person she trusted the most. Since she left, we must follow Lord Bai Ze¡¯s order. However, Lord Bai Ze fell for Zi Feng¡¯s sinister plot when he wanted to save the young master and, thus, he was trapped within Hundred Valley. Otherwise, with Lord Bai Ze¡¯s tyrannical strength, he would have been able to end the life of that malevolent woman thousands of years ago to avenge Senior Yue and Zi Huang.¡± Chapter 341 - Subduing A Divine Beast And Half A Year of Closed Door Training Part 3

Chapter 341 -Subduing A Divine Beast And Half A Year of Closed Door Training Part 3

Bai Ze¡¯s feelings for Senior Yue had been clear to everyone, excluding Senior Yue who was rather dense with rtionships. At the end, it was due to Zi Feng threatening him with Senior Yue¡¯s son that led to him risking his life and falling for her trap. Thus, it resulted in him being trapped within the Hundred Valleys for thousands of years. Yet, since it had been for her son, Bai Ze didn¡¯t regret it. If not, then with Bai Ze¡¯s power how could that woman be able to roam about for so long? Moreover, Bai Ze was someone she was most apprehensive of, excluding Senior Yue and Zi Huang themselves, so she set the trap to restrain him. Hong Yun and Hui Ying smiled bitterly at each other. ¡°Didn¡¯t Lord Bai Ze tell us previously that Senior Yue would return and had us wait for her here? I also believe that a woman as peerless and formidable as her won¡¯t perish from the world for good. There will be a day when she makes her majestic return.¡± That was right, they had always believed that formidable woman would return to the Central Region. White light covered thend. Mu Ru Yue felt slightly ufortable as the light shown down upon her. She raised her hand to block the eye-piercing light. She only put down her hand after a while. ¡°Where is this ce?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows creased as she muttered the question. Suddenly, a babyish voice was heard. ¡°This is the world of the Alchemy Book.¡± ¡°Alchemy Book?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, the Alchemy Book in your possession wasn¡¯t the genuine Alchemy Book. It was just the key to the Alchemy Book. This ce is the authentic ancient Alchemy Book. I am the ancient Alchemy Book¡¯s guardian protector divine beast, the Heavenly Dragon.¡± ¡°Divine beast?¡± Mu Ru Yue was stunned as she shifted her gaze toward a jade carved face that appeared through theyers of white light. It was undeniable that this toddlers appearance was like a jade carving. It was incredibly adorable. A candid smile was on that pure white face, and its ith silverrge eyes blinked. Its long eyshes were as dense andplex as a forest. Its tiny body looked soft like a little bun, causing people to want to hug it tight and kiss it. ¡°You are a divine beast?¡± Mu Ru Yue was greatly shocked as no divine beast appeared in the world before. ¡°I am indeed a divine beast¡­¡± The small child giggled adorably as he continued, ¡°A divine beast¡¯s son¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Can¡¯t you say things clearly? The son of a divine beast isn¡¯t a divine beast so you aren¡¯t a divine beast?¡± The little child was displeased by what Mu Ru Yue said. With eyes that turned red suddenly, it said with grief, ¡°You scolded me.¡± ¡°When did I scold you?¡± ¡°You just did it just now.¡± The little child¡¯s eyes glimmered with sparkling, translucent tears. With grief in its eyes, he said, ¡°My parents are divine beast so my body contains the bloodline of divine beast. I will definitely be a divine beast in the future.¡± ¡°Where are your parents?¡± Mu Ru Yue looked at the jade-carved face of the little child and asked with a raise of her brow. The little child shook its head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. My parents soared through space and left this world. I don¡¯t where they traveled to. They returned once and told me of a ce with tall buildings and several metal coated rhinoceros that ran about. There were also metal skinned bird that flew in the sky. People would even appear in severalrge boxes¡­¡± Hisrge eyes blinked gently as the little child reminisced of the past. ¡°I want to be a divine beast as soon as possible so I can break through space to look for my parents.¡± ¡®Tall buildings? Cars? nes? Television?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue thought with shock before she looked astonishingly at the little child and asked, ¡°Can it be that your parents went to Hua Xia?¡± Chapter 342 - Subduing A Divine Beast And Half A Year of Closed Door Training Part 4

Chapter 342 -Subduing A Divine Beast And Half A Year of Closed Door Training Part 4

The little child shook his head as he looked curiously at Mu Ru Yue and asked, ¡°What kind of ce is Hua Xua?¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t reply to his question immediately as she was incredibly shocked. Her guess had been right. Once her power reached a standard, she would be able to break through space and head back to Hua Xia¡­ She returned to her senses after a while and exined with a light smile, ¡°Hua Xia is a powerful and mysterious nation. There aren¡¯t any martial practitioners there nor magical beasts, but there are cultivators and demons. The alchemy there is the same as here. ¡°But there are several difference between Hua Xia and here. For example, men on this continent are allowed to have three wives and four concubines, but it is forbidden in Hua Xua. Even if one is a cultivator, they can only have a couple of husbands and wives. In Hua Xia, there are also different kinds of weapons. For example, it has bombs that could destroy an entire country¡­¡± The little child cupped his hands together and kept his head facing forward. It seemed to be a mysterious nation ording to what master said. ¡°Xiao Bai decided that when he bes a divine beast in the future, he will head to that nation to find his parents.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled slightly. Since she had a goal now, her feelings to improve her own strength intensified. ¡°Xiao Bai, what uses does this Alchemy Book have?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Xiao Bai blinked hisrge eyes and smiled candidly. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not too sure either. I just know that you can cultivate in the Alchemy Book. It will result in half the work and twice the effect when cultivating herepared to outside. Moreover, your energy will never be depletedpletely as the Alchemy Book can supply you with an endless flow of energy.¡± When martial practitioners used their fighting spirit, they would need to use up their energy. Once their energy waspletely used up, they would be sheep waiting to be ughtered. Generally, energy could only be recovered via meditation or pills. If the Alchemy Book had such a function, she would definitely be at the advantage when fighting. ¡°That¡¯s right, you are really close to breaking through to the Mid Rank Xiantian Rank. Let me help you. Your current strength is too weak. It is so weak to the point that it is impossible for me to leave this ce. I can leave the Alchemy Book once you be powerful.¡± Xiao Bai gently ced his hand between Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyebrows. Hong! A tyrannical power surged toward her mind and gradually dispersed throughout her body. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body shook slightly as she forcefully bore with the pain that came from the power rampaging within her body. ¡°Alright.¡± Xiao Bai slowly withdrew his hand. He then chuckled adorably and said, ¡°I can only help you to this extent. Everything else will be up to you on whether or not you can absorb the power.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded slightly upon hearing his words. She sat cross legged and started to digest the power that was running wild in her body. Little did she know that her closed door meditation this time took half a year¡­ In this half a year, the white light didn¡¯t fade and continued to flood the archive. Nobody knew what had happened, but the archive had be a forbidden area of the academy. Don¡¯t even mention stepping into the archive, nobody was allowed to appear within a one hundred metre proximity of it. There was once a disciple that was curious and wanted to take a look. In the end, it resulted in him being expelled for his actions. Hence, nobody dared to near the archive from then on. Yet, there was another matter that made the disciples of the academy puzzled over. The young girl that had gotten special authority from passing the exam at the Alchemy Hall had disappeared on that very same day. Nobody saw her leaving the academy, so it seemed as though she had disappeared from within the academy. Momentarily, their suspicions moved toward Mo Li and the people of the Zang family. If something were to happen to her, they were the prime suspects¡­ Chapter 343 - You Must Be Responsible Toward Me Part 1

Chapter 343 -You Must Be Responsible Toward Me Part 1

A group of youthful disciples were looking at the two girls fighting within the martial arena of the Central Region Academy. Some people even whistled, their eyes burning with excitement. ¡°Take a guess, will it be Liu Li of the Alchemy Hall or Yao Yun Qing of the Martial Hall winning this fight?¡± ¡°If it is apetition in alchemy, Liu Li would definitely win, but if it is in battling, the oue won¡¯t be as easy to guess. I heard that Yao Yun Qing is really powerful. She is just a new disciple of the academy but she has already reached the Xiantian realm. Even though there are several young Xiantians in the Academy, it is rare for someone her age to reach Xiantian. Everyone was discussing quietly as they stayed to watch the show. The two beauties each had their various talents. If they were to fight, it might form a pleasing sight. ¡°Liu Li, just tell me where Zang Qing Xue is!¡± Yao Yun Qing looked at Liu Li, boundless fury dwelling in her clear eyes as she continued, ¡°Call Zang Qing Xue out for me. I want to kill her!¡± Liu Li giggled as she looked at the girl before her with disdain as she said, ¡°Kill her? Just by yourself? Yao Yun Qing, you are just a bumpkin that came from unknown origin. Don¡¯t think you are a genius just by entering the academy with your innate talent. In the eyes of us nobles, you are nothing! Don¡¯t even mention Mu Ru Yue¡¯s disappearance as it doesn¡¯t have anything to do with Zang Qing Xue. Even if it did, so what? It can¡¯t be that you would charge into the Zang family to kill her, right? You¡¯ll most probably be killed by her brother who is overprotective of her before you can even touch her.¡± Yao Yun Qing¡¯s clear eyes were filled with anger and anxiousness. She already disappeared for half a year. The heavens knew that she had searched each and every inch of the academy for her, including the exterior area of the academy. But there still wasn¡¯t a single trace of Mu Ru Yue. The only possibility left was that¡­ It was that she faced danger. Furthermore, the only one that could cause trouble for her was people like Zang Qing Xue. That woman escaped previously. Once she met her again, she would definitely avenge Mu Ru Yue! ¡°Liu Li, don¡¯t you think I won¡¯t know what you are actually thinking. I guess that you all want Little Yue Er dead. Initially, when she just entered the Alchemy Hall, all of you bullied her and forced her to participate in the exam. In the end, she passed the exam and every one of you aren¡¯t satisfied. No matter what, Yue Er¡¯s refining pill standard is superior to all of you. It is useless even if you aren¡¯t satisfied. Every one of you can only live in the shadow of her light for all eternity inside the Alchemy Hall!¡± That young girl was so peerless and captivating. It would be impossible for her not to attract jealousy, especially Liu Li who had bullied her by partnering up with Zang Qing Xue. ¡°You b*tch!¡± Liu Li¡¯s expression changed as a trace of fury sparked to life in her beautiful eyes. She eximed, ¡°You said I am jealous of her? What is so good about her that is worthy of jealousy? She just depended on her little innate talent to do whatever she likes. It¡¯s not like there aren¡¯t any other youths that had broken through to the Earth Stage High Rank at her age in the academy. So, why should I be jealous of her?¡± That¡¯s right, Liu Li was indeed jealous of Mu Ru Yue, but it was impossible for her to say it upright. Swish! Yao Yun Qing raised her long sword that emitted an earth-yellow glow. Booom! The ground momentarily quaked. Numerous rocks on the ground moved and shot mercilessly toward Liu Li. Liu Li¡¯s expression turned grim. With a wave of her red sword, mes instantly shot forth, forming into numerous swords that greeted the oing rocks. Peng! Peng! Peng! Peng! The rocks that had been pierced by the fire swords turned into dust¡­ Chapter 344 - You Must Be Responsible Toward Me Part 2

Chapter 344 -You Must Be Responsible Toward Me Part 2

When Yao Yun Qing and Liu Li were battling fiercely, Mu Ru Yue was sitting on a mountain in the Alchemy Book that was radiating with white light. A breeze grazed her face and a fragrance passed her nose. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body suddenly jolted. Boom! A tremendous power surged forth from her body, directly shattering a nearby rock that was in front of her into smithereens¡­ ¡°Mid Rank Xiantian.¡± She finally broke through to the Mid Rank Xiantian realm after half a year of close door training¡­ Mu Ru Yue opened her eyes abruptly as she suddenly smelt a burnt scent from her side. When she turned her head over, she saw that Xiao Bai seemed to be roasting something. ¡°Xiao Bai, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Roasting. Do you want to try?¡± Xiao Bai raised his head and looked toward Mu Ru Yue, expressing an adorable smile. Mu Ru Yue frowned and queried, ¡°What I am asking was what are you roasting?¡± ¡°Medicinal nts.¡± ¡°Medicinal nts?¡± She was stunned for a moment before she asked, ¡°Where did you get them from?¡± Xiao Bai pointed to the storage ring on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s finger. ¡°From there.¡± Mu Ru Yue hastily inserted her mental power into the storage ring. She then found that all of the medicinal nts in her ring had vanished, leaving only pitiful few bottles of pills floating solitary. She took in a deep breath and asked with gritted teeth, ¡°Xiao Bai, do you know what you had just done?¡± Xiao Bai blinked his eyes innocently, clueless as to why his master was so furious. Mu Ru Yue raised her hand and lifted Xiao Bai¡¯s tiny body before viciously smacking his buttock. Wah! Xiao Bai wailed out with glistening tears in hisrge eyes. ¡°Xiao Bai, those are rare medicinal nts. It is alright if you ate them, but you wasted them. How can medicinal nts be used to roast?¡± More importantly, some of those medicinal nts were prepared for Yan Jin. Now, his location was still unknown¡­ ¡°Xiao Bai knows he is in the wrong.¡± Xiao Bai looked at Mu Ru Yue, sobbing. Grief was expressed on his jade carving like face. His expression was that of a little puppy being abandoned by its owner. He continued pitifully, ¡°Master, Xiao Bai knows that he has done wrong. Can you please stop being mad at me?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart softened as she apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Xiao Bai. I was too stirred up previously. It is just that two of those medicinal nts were for my really important friend. Yet, they were ruined by you. Are you still in pain?¡± Her slender finger caressed the red mark on Xiao Bai¡¯s buttock as she asked with slight guilt. Xiao Bai shook his head vigorously before he curled his tiny body into Mu Ru Yue¡¯s embrace. After taking in a deep breath, he said, ¡°Master, your body scent is really nice. But Master, only Xiao Bai¡¯s mother can beat Xiao Bai¡¯s buttock. Nobody beat Xiao Bai ever since mother and father broke space to travel to other ces. Since you beat Xiao Bai¡¯s buttock, you must be responsible to Xiao Bai. Hence, you are Xiao Bai¡¯s mother from now on.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body stiffened momentarily. ¡°Xiao Bai, you are a magical beast while I am human.¡± Xiao Bai lifted his star-like eyes and asked with grief, ¡°Master, do you dislike Xiao Bai? Father and mother have disliked Xiao Bai so they abandoned him and traveled elsewhere. Do you also dislike Xiao Bai?¡± It was obscure to Mu Ru Yue why she couldn¡¯t rebuke any further after hearing what he said. Suddenly, she remembered the moment where she first met Ye Wu Chen. That fe simrly used such a pitiful expression to guilt trip her to lead her by the nose¡­ Chapter 345 - You Must Be Responsible Toward Me Part 3

Chapter 345 -You Must Be Responsible Toward Me Part 3

¡°Alright, I will be your mother then. You can just be another loving son of Wu Chen and I.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Xiao Bai leaped jubntly. He hooked his arm around Mu Ru Yue¡¯s neck as he nted a kiss on her face. ¡°Xiao Bai has a doting mother now. Let those two wander freely as Xiao Bai doesn¡¯t need them anymore. He just needs you as his mother.¡± It was obvious that the little fe was displeased about being left behind by his parents¡­ ¡°Xiao Bai, you really cannot leave this ce with me?¡± Mu Ru Yue lowered her head to look at Xiao Bai¡¯s jade carving like face as she asked gently. Xiao Bai bit his lips and shook his head before he said in grief, ¡°I can¡¯t. I will never be able to leave this ce unless you break through to the Xiantian Full Circle realm. This book is something that my parents were protecting. Yet, since they left this ce after breaking through, the heavy duty falls onto me.¡± ¡®Xiantian Full Circle Realm?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue smiled and consoled, ¡°Xiao Bai, don¡¯t worry. I will get you out of this ce as soon as possible. Now, I will leave this ce first. I also don¡¯t know how long has passed nor how is the outside world. Qing Er and Jing Er will most probably be looking high and low for me. It is a pity that this happened all of a sudden that I can¡¯t tell them beforehand.¡± Xiao Bai¡¯s heart shuddered. He subconsciously tugged at Mu Ru Yue¡¯s sleeve as he looked at her pitifully and asked, ¡°You are leaving? When will youe back here to apany Xiao Bai?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart stung slightly as she looked at Xiao Bai¡¯s hopeful face. ¡®He is just a kid, but had to spend so many years by himself in here. How lonely would it have been? Someone finally appeared after waiting bitterly. Who will know how excited and stirred up he was?¡¯ ¡°Xiao Bai, I will apany you frequently, but I have some important matters that I have to deal with now.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled and caressed Xiao Bai¡¯s head as she said that softly. An adorable smile graced Xiao Bai¡¯s jade carved-like face. He nodded with all his might and said, ¡°Then Xiao Bai will wait here for you. He will keep on waiting for you here¡­¡± He would wait here forever until that girl came to apany him. Even if she didn¡¯t, he would keep waiting for her¡­ ?? In the martial arena, Liu Li retreated rapidly as she raised her head to look at the girl with a delicate and pretty appearance, a trace of viciousness shed past her eyes. ¡°Yao Yun Qing!¡± Liu Li instantly leaped up and charged toward Yao Yun Qing. At this moment, killing intent surged out from her body as she yelled in fury, ¡°Go and die!¡± Boom! Her body¡¯s aura was like a great sword that pierces the heaven as it struck toward Yao Yun Qing. Yao Yun Qing narrowed her eyes with a faint smile. She waved the long sword in her hand. At that instant, a sharp sword light appeared and directly went to greet that great sword. Arge explosion was heard and the me great sword shattered into countless light ray as they fell from the sky. Pop! Liu Li retreated two steps back as she looked astonished at Yao Yun Qing who was brimming with smiles. ¡°Liu Li, didn¡¯t you want to kill me? Come on then! You can kill me if you have the capability. I can¡¯t fucking stand you for ages already! ¡°Aren¡¯t you just a girl in a powerful family? What is so great about that? In my homndnguage, you are called a parasite in the family n that neglects her duties nor wants to make an improvement. Didn¡¯t you say that it is best that Yue Er had died otherwise you will definitely make her live a life worse than death yesterday? Liu Li, let me see your capability then. If you can¡¯t even defeat me, you still want to kill her?¡± Chapter 346 - They All Bullied Me Part 1

Chapter 346 -They All Bullied Me Part 1

Yao Yun Qing chuckled with mockery in her clear eyes. She neared Liu Li step after step. With intensifying killing intent in her eyes, she eximed, ¡°Tell me where on earth did Zang Qing Xue had hidden to?!¡± Liu Li bit her lips before she shouted suddenly, ¡°Lord Mo Li, please save me!¡± At that moment, an ash-gray robe shed past. A mid-age man appeared on the martial arena. He looked coldly at the delicate and pretty face of the girl and snorted lightly. Instantly, a powerful pressure came upon Yao Qing Yun. Her legs gave way and she fell onto the ground. She then looked furiously at Mo Li and rebuked, ¡°Mypetition with Liu Li hadn¡¯t finished yet. But you as the in charge of the martial arena came to interfere our fight. Can you be even more shameless?!¡± Mo Li gaze darkened. ¡®In Charge of the martial arena¡­¡¯ Those words were like a sharp thorn that stabbed his heart. He clearly had tweaked with the pill furnace in such a discreet fashion. But who knew that old man Song Ran still found that out. Worse still, he had chased him out of the Alchemy Hall. If it wasn¡¯t for the Martial Hall to retain him by making him in charge of the arena, he would most probably be kicked out of the academy. No matter what, the Alchemy Hall couldn¡¯t interfere with the Martial Hall matters. But the Martial Hall didn¡¯t want to offend the Alchemy Hall so they didn¡¯t dare to give him an important role and just let him be the in charge of this ce. Hence, it was a humiliation to him! ¡°The winner and loser had already been determined so thepetition ends.¡± Mo Li coldly lifted his gaze and continued in a cold tone, ¡°Do you still have any dissatisfaction?¡± Looking at this scene, the crowd looked at each other with disdain in their heart. Mo Li was clearly misusing his powers to avenge his personal matters. Who called that friend of Yao Yun Qing to offend him? He would naturally hate her as well. Yao Yun Qing¡¯s face darkened and she asked, ¡°Mo Li, have you forgotten the two sole rules of the Martial Arena? The first is that the referee can only stop the fight when one side loses fighting power. The other is when the other side concedes, thepetition ends. That woman hasn¡¯t concede nor is she severely injured that renders her to lose all fighting powers. I wonder how you judge that thepetition has ended. How is this fair?¡± ¡°Little girl, you are too naive.¡± Mo Li chuckled coldly. ¡°There isn¡¯t fair or unfair in this world. The one with the stronger fist is the winner. Your friend has entered Song Ran¡¯s eyes so he might protect you in the Alchemy Hall, but within the Martial Hall, you don¡¯t have any backings. Thus, whatever I, Mo Li, say is what it is. It is best that you leave now. If you adamantly continue to resist against my judgment, I can only be impolite to you!¡± ¡®The one with the stronger fist is the winner.¡¯ Yao Yun Qing¡¯s expression chilled. She had already understood that logic long ago as this continent wasn¡¯t the nation Hua Xia after all. There wasn¡¯t any logic in this world. A trace of light shed in Liu Li¡¯s eyes when the other seemed to be zoning out. She suddenly stood up and dashed toward Yao Yun Qing from behind Mo Li. The crowd took in a breath. Liu Li was really sacrificing her life as she dared to attack Yao Yun Qing now. If it wasn¡¯t for the protection by Mo Li, she would already been beaten up to a pulp by Yao Yun Qing. Yet, Liu Li had only a thought now. ¡®Kill her! ¡®I must kill this damnable b*tch!¡¯ When Liu Li¡¯s sword was reaching Yao Yun Qing¡¯s side, the other seemed to have suddenly came back to her senses. Yao Yun Qing just raised her palm and struck Liu Li¡¯s chest mercilessly. Liu Li¡¯s eyes erged gradually as her body formed an arc in the air beforending heavily on the ground. Chapter 347 - They All Bullied Me Part 2

Chapter 347 -They All Bullied Me Part 2

¡°You are seeking your own death.¡± Yao Yun Qing smiled as she walked toward Liu Li. She raised her sword slightly with a trace of killing intent in her eyes. ¡°Stop!¡± Mo Li¡¯s expression changed drastically when he saw Yao Yun Qing pierced her sword toward Liu li. He dashed over in a sh. With his entire body¡¯s aura surging out, he struck it toward Yun Qing¡¯s chest. Yao Yun Qing¡¯s body was sent flying backward. She spurted a mouthful of blood in mid air that descended from the sky like rain that covered the entire sky. ¡°Lord Mi Li still made his move after all.¡± The crowd below the arena stage sighed with pity. ording to ability, Yao Yun Qing was stronger than Liu Li. Yet, Liu Li¡¯s family power was stronger. Hence, even if it wasn¡¯t for Mu Ru Yue¡¯s implication, Mo Li would still have sided Liu Li¡¯s side to curry up favour with the Liu family. ¡°Little girl, I had already said that thepetition has ended. But you didn¡¯t listen. Since that¡¯s the case, I can only teach you a lesson to boost your memory!¡± Mo Li¡¯s eyes slightly darkened with killing intents in his eyes. He had already investigated Yao Yun Qing¡¯s background. She came from just a small vige outside of the Central Region. Thus, he could kill her without anyoneing to avenge her as someone without any backing. However, this ce was an academy so as the in-charge, he couldn¡¯t just kill any disciple as he liked. ¡°Little girl, remember to leave a line in everything you do so as to uphold harmony. I hope that you won¡¯t continue to do things to the extreme. Even if Liu Li was in the wrong, you should have given her a chance.¡± ¡®Give her a chance?¡¯ Yao Yun Qingughed. ¡°She wanted to kill me at first so I counterattacked. But under your intervention, I couldn¡¯t teach her a lesson. She had tried to kill me for the second time already. You are still saying that I should give her another chance? Mo Li, how thick can your face be?¡± ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡± A gale was released from Mo Li¡¯s body. Hong! With mes of fury in his eyes, a tempest like a sandstorm pressured over toward Yao Yun Qing. Under the pressure, Yao Yun Qing¡¯splexion paled and she bit her lip. When the crowd saw the tyrannical power came forth, they all shook their head and sighed. The proverb had once said that knowing how to read the situation was a genius. Yet, Yao Yun Qing was such a fool. She had initially messed up the academy to find that woman to the point that Zang Qing Xue was too terrified to go to the Alchemy Hall. The people of the Zang family hade to the academy, but was blocked by Song Ran. Today, she met with a tough nail but she still didn¡¯t know how to lower her attitude. Wasn¡¯t she asking for a beating? A loud explosion was heard that shook the entire martial arena. Everyone lifted their head and saw that Yao Yun Qing had disappeared from the martial arena. Following that, as their sight raised higher, a snow-white figure standing in mid air entered the crowd¡¯s eyes. Coldness filled that young girl¡¯s eyes. Her impable appearance was so frosty that it made people terrified. Her hand held tightly on Yao Yun Qing¡¯s back cor as she stood quietly in the air. Yao Yun Qing looked startled at the young girl beside her. When she felt the grievance she felt that had umted over these days exploded forth, she burst out crying. She said with sobs, ¡°Yue Er, you are still alive. You really are¡­ I thought that the person from the same homnd as me that I had searched with such difficulty had abandoned me in this foreign world. When you weren¡¯t here, they all bullied me. Zang Qing Xue bullied me and hid from me. Liu Li bullied me as well. She dared to vilify you in front of me. Furthermore, Mo Li bullied me the most. He didn¡¯t allow me to teach Liu Li a lesson¡­¡± Everyone rolled their eyes after hearing what she said. They all bullied her? It seemed that she was the one that was bullying others during this period of time instead that Zang Qing Xue was too terrified toe to the academy¡­ Chapter 348 - Yan Jin’s Domineering Return Part 1

Chapter 348- Yan Jin¡¯s Domineering Return Part 1

Mu Ru Yue¡¯s frosty gaze nced through the crowd beforending on Mo Li. Her killing intent surged forth at that instant. She gradually descended from the sky as she looked past Mo Li to look coldly at Liu Li that was being protected by Mo Li. ¡°Qing Er, how did she bully you just now?¡± Yao Yun Qing pulled a face at Liu Li before looking with grief at Mu Ru Yue. She said pitifully, ¡°She had tried to kill me twice previously and failed to do so. She then sought for Mo Li as the person in charge as a helper. However¡­¡± Yao Yun Qing paused for a while before continuing, ¡°Even if Mo Li is a little trashy, he is still a High Rank Xiantian expert. We should wait before settling the debt with Liu Li. I don¡¯t believe that Mo Li will be by her side all the time!¡± Liu Li¡¯s expression changed as she red furiously at Yao Yun Qing. ¡°Qing Er, how do you like to deal with her?¡± Mu Ru Yue shifted her gaze toward Liu Li, undisguised killing intent was shown in her eyes. ¡°She had wanted to kill me. If it wasn¡¯t for my ability better than her, I would have died. With the phrase of a tooth for a tooth, I should kill her. But I¡¯m usually kind hearted and don¡¯t like the sight of blood.¡± Yao Yun Qing shook her head and her expression was just like someone that didn¡¯t bear to kill a person before she continued, ¡°So, it will suffice to just cripple her powers.¡± ¡®Liu Li, didn¡¯t you look down on us with the power of your family? You had also said that you will make the Liu family deal with us. If you are a trash, I wonder if the Liu family will still want you.¡¯ There were times where death wasn¡¯t the most painful event. In this continent that revered expert, if one became a trash, she would live her life in agony. Yao Yun Qing smiled with tion in her eyes. This was the oue in trying to kill her! ¡°What are you doing!¡± Feeling the aura that was bursting forth from the young girl, Mo Li¡¯s expression changed greatly. He dashed forth in a sh. A gale shot forth from his body¡­ ¡°Mother!¡± Zi Qian Jing was rushing over from nearby. When he suddenly saw Mo Li charging toward Mu Ru Yue, killing intents appeared in his beautiful eyes. Overflowing mes of fury exploded from his body. Anyone that was delusional in trying to hurt mother dies! Yet, when he wanted to make his move, a ck figure soared over in the sky. It was obvious to the eye in broad daylight. Following that, a domineering yell out was heard. ¡°Human, you are too gutsy to try to hurt this senior¡¯s master. Die!¡± Pang! A ck ray of light shed andnded on Mo Li¡¯s chest. Mo Li still didn¡¯t know what happened when his body soared through the sky andnded heavily on the ground. A man was standing in mid air with his ck-robe fluttering. A cold expression was disyed on his carved-like face. With increasing killing intents in his abyss-like eyes, he stared coldly at Mo Li who was on the ground. When the crowd saw this monarch-like man, astonishment filled their eyes. If the charming and handsome Wu Chen was an Asura from hell with a tyrannical aura, this man was the emperor of the world with his domineering aura filling the heavens, showing the attitude of a monarch. Pop! A me cast by Mu Ru Yue entered Liu Li¡¯s body, sending her body to fly backwards. Her face paled and spurted a mouthful of blood, disbelief filled her eyes. Mo Li was defeated by that man in an instant. Who was he? He was so strong! Chapter 349 - Yan Jin’s Domineering Return Part 2

Chapter 349 -Yan Jin¡¯s Domineering Return Part 2

¡°Yan Jin, you¡¯re back?¡± Mu Ru Yue retracted her gaze and looked at the man in mid-air. The man lowered his deep ck eyes. When his sightnded on the young girl¡¯s face, he moved in a sh toward her. ¡°Little girl, I had said that I would return after an increase of my power. Moreover, how do you want to deal with this person?¡± ¡®How do I want to deal with him?¡¯ To be honest, Mu Ru Yue hadn¡¯t thought about that yet. ¡°What is going on here? Why is it so rowdy?¡± Suddenly, an elderly figure entered from the side. ¡°It seems that the one making amotion isn¡¯t a human, but a magical beast?¡± Magical beast? The crowd was a little shocked as they lifted their gazes toward the handsome and cold face of that man. This strong man was a magical beast? It was no wonder why he was so strong just now. Yan Jin snorted coldly as he looked toward the approaching person. Simrly, Mu Ru Yue also looked at him¡­ The elder¡¯s white robe fluttered as he walked over. He had a cold smile on his elderly face and coldness in his eyes. There was also a beautiful girl walking by his side. When Mu Ru Yue nced at her, she recognised that she was Lin Ruo Ying who was the one she met when she tried to look for Ye Wu Chen at the Martial Hall. Why did they appear here? Mu Ru Yue narrowed her gaze slightly as she stared at those two. Zi Qian Jing ced some pressure on his toes before leaping to stand before Mu Ru Yue, tossing a cold gaze at Lin Ruo Ying. There wasn¡¯t any son that would have good feelings for a girl that was trying to destroy his family. This girl had previously used a tone as though she was the wife of his father,pletely acting like a mistress of the family. It was unknown why she came here today. Yan Jin and Zi Qian Jing stood separately by Mu Ru Yue¡¯s sides as they stared warily at those two. If they were to make any move, they would instantly deal with them. ¡°Are you a disciple of the Alchemy Hall?¡± The elder had a cold smile as he continued, ¡°You as the disciple of the Alchemy Hall is really mighty. Not only did youe to make a mess of my Martial Hall, you also injured my martial arena in-charge. Who gave you the guts to do so?¡± As he said that, he looked at Mo Li who was lying on the ground and sighed helplessly. That hit would cripple him if it didn¡¯t kill him. Mo Li wouldn¡¯t have any uses from now on. ¡°He was the first to break the rules and made his move. Yue Er was just protecting herself.¡± Yao Yun Qing¡¯s expression changed. She had first beat Liu Li and then beat Mo Li. Now this old man came out. Was everyone at the Martial Hall so shameless? At this moment, Yao Jun Qing actually forgot that she was also from the Martial Hall. ¡°You are a new talented disciple of the Martial Hall?¡± The elder narrowed his eyes and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you are a person of the Martial Hall!¡± Yao Yun Qing snorted and rebuked, ¡°So what?¡± ¡°Hehe! Little girl, you have a backbone and it suits this elder¡¯s taste. I agree that Mo Li was in the wrong. But even if he had done wrong, you should have let me handle it and not cripple him!¡± The elder chuckled coldly before shifting his sight to Yan Jin. ¡°It is indeed rare to see a magical beast that can humanize. It can¡¯t be that you won¡¯t give an exnation for what you had done wrong, right?¡± ¡°Exnation?¡± Yan Jin smiled coldly. ¡°What should I exin? That bastard tried to hurt this senior¡¯s master. This senior identally used too much force and didn¡¯t know he was so weak. Hence, it ended up like this. All in all, it is him being too weak. What has it have to do with this senior?¡± Chapter 350 - The Dean’s Astonishment Part 1

Chapter 350- The Dean¡¯s Astonishment Part 1

That¡¯s right, Mo Li¡¯s ability was too weak. He just identally used too much force that it crippled him. It didn¡¯t have anything to do with him. identally crippled him? The crowd nced at Mo Li who was in a sorry state. Could such injuries be idental? What was more frightening was that this magical beast called Mu Ru Yue his master. Nobody wouldn¡¯t know what being a master represented. ¡°Master.¡± Lin Ruo Ying looked at Mu Ru Yue before shifting her gaze to the elder and continued, ¡°Master, I think thatdy Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I don¡¯t know if master can forgive them on my behalf?¡± ¡°Ruo Ying, you¡¯re asking for forgiveness?¡± The elder frowned as his gazended on Lin Ruo Ying and asked indifferently. Lin Ruo Ying nodded slightly as she exined, ¡°Thisdy seems to be acquainted with Ye Wu Chen, although I don¡¯t know if it is the truth. I still want to seek forgiveness for them even then. What if she really knows him? It won¡¯t be good that Wu Chen became enraged when he returns. Since she was someone he knows, I should take good care of her.¡± ¡®Ye Wu Chen¡­¡¯ The elder¡¯s expression softened after hearing that name. He had been in this academy for so long, but hadn¡¯t seen such an outstanding disciple. Perhaps only a girl like Lin Ruo Ying would bepatible with such a person. The elder turned his head to nce at Lin Ruo Ying before nodding in satisfaction. ¡®No matter if it is her personality or talent, Ruo Ying is extremely outstanding. Even though Ye Wu Chen refused to be my disciple, it will still be a happy event for him to wed with my disciple. ¡®They are reallypatible. They may even be a divine couple that is only inferior to Senior Yue and Zi Huang¡¯s legend.¡¯ ¡°Ye Wu Chen?¡± When Yan Jin caught that name, his expression darkened slightly. He then shot a sharp gaze at Lin Ruo Ying and questioned her, ¡°Who are you to Ye Wu Chen?¡± That woman¡¯sst question made him unhappy. ¡®What does she mean by taking good care of the little girl for Ye Wu Chen? It is as though that the little girl is a burden while she is a wife that undertook some responsibilities for her husband.¡¯ Lin Ruo Ying¡¯s good-looking face blushed as she replied with a light smile, ¡°I¡¯m Wu Chen¡¯s friend.¡± ¡°Friend?¡± Yan Jin chuckled coldly as he continued, ¡°I doubt you are treating him as a friend. However, what I really want to know is that did you self proimed yourself as his friend?¡± ¡®How can a man like Ye Wu Chen befriend a girl that has ulterior motive? He definitely won¡¯t do anything that will hurt the little girl¡¯s heart.¡¯ ¡°Impudent!¡± The elder¡¯s expression changed. Just as he was about to erupt with fury, Lin Ruo Ying that was by his side calmed him down. She shook her head and smiled lightly before she said, ¡°Master, didn¡¯t you promise that you won¡¯t bother them? Let¡¯s just forget about it. It¡¯s just in talking. I, Lin Ruo Ying, haven¡¯t reached the point to care about every words by outsiders.¡± The elder still doted his disciple as he suppressed his surging anger. ¡°Alright, I, Fu Li, won¡¯t bother with you all on Ruo Ying¡¯s behalf. But I will have a good talk with Song Ran as to why he allowed people from his department toe here and make a ruckus!¡± He shook his sleeves beforemanding in a cold tone, ¡°Ruo Ying, let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Yes, master.¡± Lin Ruo Ying bowed slightly before smiling toward Mu Ru Yue and advised, ¡°Lady, since you are Wu Chen¡¯s friend, I will naturally help you out. Otherwise, he might be unhappy when he returns. But you shouldn¡¯t be so impetuous next time. Some matters don¡¯t need you to show off your abilities and will pass if you just bear with it. You mustn¡¯t hurt others.¡± She turned to leave after saying that. Chapter 351 - The Dean’s Astonishment Part 2

Chapter 351 -The Dean¡¯s Astonishment Part 2

¡°Elder Apprentice Sister Ruo Ying is really gentle.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. She is a role model for the girls in the academy. Someone had humiliated her previously but she still helped them without bearing grudges. If those people still don¡¯t ept her good intents, they are worse than pigs and dogs.¡± ¡°I guess that only Elder Apprentice Sister Ruo Ying can match up with that person.¡± ¡°Who are you referring to by ¡®that person¡¯?¡± ¡°Stupid! Who else other than Ye Wu Chen from the Martial Hall?¡± Zi Qian Jing clenched his fists with boundless fury in his eyes. He suddenly chuckled coldly with a sinister cold smile on his handsome face. ¡°Lin Ruo Ying, you¡¯re such a hypocrite! I also don¡¯t know where that fellow had ran to. If he doesn¡¯t return soon, I will snatch his wife away.¡± ¡®If it isn¡¯t for mother to stop me, I will have already punched that b*tch¡¯s face.¡¯ ¡°Why did you stop me?¡± Yan Jin said with irritation, ¡°Little girl, that girl clearly didn¡¯t have good intents by helping you. She seems to be helping you, but she was hinting her rtionship with Ye Wu Chen. She was warning you that Ye Wu Chen isn¡¯t yours. If this isn¡¯t provocation, then what is it? You can endure it, but this senior can¡¯t!¡± Mu Ru Yue rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Did Lin Ruo Ying do something?¡± Yan Jin paused before he said with rage, ¡°I just dislike her!¡± ¡°Yan Jin, we¡¯ll deal with her once Wu Chen returns.¡± ¡°But It is unknown when that fe will return. He had nearly killed you by the flower that he had provoked previously. Now, he has provoked more girls. Does he have an end? Once he returns, I must disfigure him to stop attracting trouble to you.¡± ¡°We will discuss about this only when you can defeat him.¡± Mu Ru Yue shrugged her shoulders and said with smile, ¡°I have a feeling that Ye Wu Chen isn¡¯t far from me and that we will reunite soon¡­¡± Yan JIn snorted coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve made a qualitative improvement in my strength already. I might be able to defeat him now.¡± ¡°That will not happen.¡± Mu Ru Yue chuckled, disapproving his stand. Yan Jin¡¯s breath tightened. This was clearly naked despise! But he couldn¡¯t rebuke her as that man¡¯s rate of improvement was really rapid¡­ ¡°Yue Er, can I ask you who is Ye Wu Chen to you?¡± Yao Yun Qing blinked her eyes as she looked curiously at Mu Ru Yue as she asked. Mu Ru Yue smiled with a peculiar ray of light in her eyes and replied, ¡°My husband.¡± ¡°Husband¡­Eh~ your husband?¡± Yao Yun Qing was stunned for a moment before she giggled and said, ¡°Mhm! Yue Er, don¡¯t you think that the previous scene was hrious? Once I heard that Ye Wu Chen is your husband, I suddenly thought about the third person in the rtionship provoking the main wife. Lin Ruo Ying obviously wants to be the third person in your rtionship. She should just say that. Why must she be so hypocritical? I can¡¯t stand people like her.¡± If she didn¡¯t use such a mistress tone, perhaps she wouldn¡¯t be so irritating. ¡®Lin Ruo Ying is already much better than the girls I had seen like Xiao Min and Nangong Zi Feng.¡¯ Mu Ru Yue sighed with helplessness when she thought about the girls that crazed for Ye Wu Chen. Zi Qian Jing remained silent from the start. His silence was slightly terrifying. He understood how terrifying a woman¡¯s jealousy could be from personally experiencing it. Zi Feng didn¡¯t mind massacring the entire Zi family for father and even led to the fall of his parents. His limbs were also amputated. Chapter 352 - The Dean’s Astonishment Part 3

Chapter 352 -The Dean¡¯s Astonishment Part 3

He definitely wouldn¡¯t let that tragedy happen again, even if he had to bathe the world in blood! At this moment, a man stood on the summit of a mountain thousands of miles from the Central Region Academy, his purple robe fluttering in the wind. A demonic Red Lily Spider pattern covered half of his face. Yet, it didn¡¯t seem strange but instead merged perfectly with his aura and enhanced his charming, noble appearance instead. Countless Red Spider Lilies seemed to bloom in his surroundings. He looked astonishing. His beauty could make people captivated by him indefinitely. Clouds were moving in his surroundings. A ray of light shed past his purple eyes. ¡°It has been half a year, but I still hadn¡¯t find Mu Er¡¯s location. I don¡¯t know where she is! Now, it is about time so I must head back to the academy.¡± He pursed his lips as the image of that girl¡¯s impable appearance entered his mind¡ª ¡®Mu Er, where are you? ¡®I will find you even if I have to search every inch of this world!¡¯ ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re finally out.¡± When Song Ran felt the aura in the archive disappear, he hastily ran over. When he saw the approaching Mu Ru Yue, he was ted and quickly went to greet her. ¡°Right, the dean requested for your audience.¡± ¡°The dean?¡± Mu Ru Yue was startled as she asked, ¡°Why is he looking for me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. It probably had something to do with what happened in the archive. Little girl, you only went to the archive and made such amotion. Let¡¯s go to meet Lord Dean. Actually, the dean is a really nice person so you won¡¯t need to worry too much about meeting him.¡± When Song Ran nced at Mu Ru Yue, he seemed to discover her unease and couldn¡¯t help but try to calm her a bit. ¡°That¡¯s right, the one with the highest authority in the Central Region Academy is the dean. Moreover, he loves when people tter him. You just have to say nice words to him. Once he is happy, you can do whatever you want in this Central Region Academy.¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t listen to what Song Ran continued to say, but just ced her hand on her storage ring. No matter what, the Alchemy Book was a possession of the Central Region Academy. It couldn¡¯t be that the old man wanted it back, right? At this instant, she thought about Xiao Bai who had been isted for thousands of years. Her heart sunk slightly. Nobody would be able to snatch the Alchemy Book from her no matter what. The dean was carefully carrying a withering nt in the Dean¡¯s manor. With heartache in his eyes, hemented, ¡°I don¡¯t know why my most beloved Silver Leaf has withered. This is a medicinal nt that requires thousands of year to grow. It is a pity. It is such a pity.¡± A thousand years was a really long time even to cultivators. Moreover, a thousand-year medicinal nt was already a priceless treasure. How could his heart not ache? ¡°Lord Dean, little girl Ru Yue hase.¡± At this time, a voice was heard from outside the door. The dean gently ced his beloved medicinal nt down and sighed in pity. He then turned his head and replied, ¡°Come in.¡± ¡°Understood, Lord Dean.¡± An old man brought in a young girl in white robe after saying those words. The young girl was incredibly pretty. Her appearance seemed to have been molded into being. She had a tall nose and a cold expression. Her eyes were as deep and dark as the night, simr to an abyss. ¡°Oh, you havee?¡± The dean sized up the young girl that was at the entrance from her head to her feet without missing any part of her appearance. ¡®She is the owner of the Alchemy Book? I wonder how her innate talent is¡­¡¯ Chapter 353 - The Dean’s Astonishment Part 4

Chapter 353 -The Dean¡¯s Astonishment Part 4

Just when Song Ran wanted to officially introduce Mu Ru Yue to the Dean, the next moment stunned him. ¡°You are the dean of the Central Region Academy?¡± Mu Ru Yue forcibly smiled and ttered, ¡°I¡¯ve long heard about your name. I had heard of your name even from a distant ce like the Sheng Domain. With but a nce, you appear so awe-inspiring that it would be hard for anyone to mislook you.¡± The dean¡¯s gloomy expression went through drastic changes. He went from looking as though he were attending a funeral to immediately smiling after hearing her words. He stroked his snow-white beard with enjoyment as he chuckled and asked, ¡°Little girl, is this dean that well-known?¡± Mu Ru Yue blinked her eyes before continuing, ¡°Of course. You are far superior than the rest. I have worshiped you since long ago. I came to this Central Region Academy just to have a glimpse of your graceful bearing.¡± Song Ran waspletely stupefied. He previously said those words casually, but who knew this little girl took it so seriously? With her ice-cold personality, how could she say such disgusting words? Not to even mention the name of the dean, the little girl probably didn¡¯t know about the existence of the Central Region Academy beforeing to the Central Region. She was speaking blindly with her eyes wide open¡­ Mu Ru Yue suppressed her churning stomach. If it wasn¡¯t for the Alchemy Book and Xiao Bai, how could she say such words that disgusted her? ¡°Hahaha!¡± The deanughed heartily before heplimented her, ¡°Little girl, not bad, you really are a good girl. This old man really likes your words. That¡¯s right, I had looked for you regarding the Alchemy Book¡­¡± ¡°Dean, why is your nt withering?¡± Mu Ru Yue interrupted the dean before he could finish his piece. Her question seemed to poke at the dean¡¯s sore spot as he said with teary eyes, ¡°That is my most beloved Silver Leaf. I don¡¯t know why but I found that it had withered this morning. Sigh. Forget it, let¡¯s not talk about that. Little girl, let¡¯s talk about the Alchemy Book instead¡­¡± It was a pity that once he said ¡®the Alchemy Book¡¯, her next statement made him swallow his words. ¡°Dean, perhaps I can try to revive it?¡± Glimmers danced in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes as she said that with a smile. At that instant, the dean was stunned as he red unbelievingly at Mu Ru Yue. ¡°Wha¡­ what did you just say? You said you could revive Silver Leaf?¡± ¡®Did I hear it wrongly?¡¯ At this time, the order by the ancestor masters was thrown to the back of his mind. All he was thinking about now was to revive his beloved Silver Leaf. ¡°But you must agree to a request.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled at the dean as she said that. The dean became stirred up and nodded vigorously and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t say one. Even if it is a hundred, I would agree to them. Quickly help me revive Silver Leaf. This is a thousand-year medicinal nt. It is also my precious. I can¡¯t fall asleep if I can¡¯t look at it everyday. I just don¡¯t know why it has withered!¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t say anything and just walked up to the Silver Leaf. She ced a palm on the withering leaf and released some energy. At that instant it converted into a light that enveloped the entire medicinal nt¡­ The dean became anxious as he stared unblinkingly at the medicinal nt in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hand. He said with hesitation, ¡°Er¡­ Little girl, are you sure you can do it?¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t reply as her eyes were calm and without any ripples. A green ray of light was being emitted from her palm. Under the green light, the withering leaves gave off a fluorescent glow. Following that, the dean widened his eyes in shock as he looked at the scene that he would never be able to forget in his entire life. Chapter 354 - The Dean’s Astonishment Part 5

Chapter 354 -The Dean¡¯s Astonishment Part 5

The yellowed leaves radiated with boundless vitality. Under his astonished gaze, the stem of the leaf rose. The two elders were dumbfounded as they saw this peculiar sight. They didn¡¯t know how it had happened. ¡°Using energy to grow medicine? Can this be the legendary method of growing medicine with energy?¡± Song Ran stared in shock at the Silver Leaf that was being enveloped with green light. His expression was as though he saw a ghost. His sight slowly shifted toward Mu Ru Yue and eximed, ¡°Monster, this fe is a monster! Otherwise, how can she be so abnormal?¡± Song Ran was hit with such a strong blow. When meeting with such a talented person, even the most prideful of people couldn¡¯t stay arrogant. The dean suddenly came back to his sense and didn¡¯t care about anything as he leaped over to the nt. But when he reached the Silver Leaf flower pot, he halted his steps and meticulously carried it carefully. He then raised his head andughed heartily. ¡°Hahaha! My Silver Leaf has unexpectedly revived!¡± He had never been this happy before. It was as though his son had been resurrected. ¡°Oh Silver Leaf, my precious, please don¡¯t ever leave me again.¡± The dean¡¯s hands were shivering with excitement. His speech had even be incoherent for a time. He then seemed to think about something and turned his head toward Mu Ru Yue and said, ¡°Little girl, I don¡¯t know how to thank you for this. Silver Leaf is my life. If it wasn¡¯t for you, I would have lost my life. Tell me what it is you want me to help you with.¡± Glimmers flicked in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes as she replied, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to discuss with me about the Alchemy Book? I only have one request that the Alchemy Book will be my possession from now on. The Central Region Academy can¡¯t take it away from me.¡± Even though Yan Jin was powerful, he still couldn¡¯t match up with such a high powered being in the Central Region Academy. If the Central Region Academy was persistent in wanting to take the Alchemy Book, it would be a death match. The dean was stunned before he yelled in fury, ¡°The Central Region Academy wants to take your Alchemy Book?! Which bastard wants to do that? Who is it? Once you tell me, this dean will eliminate him!¡± Mu Ru Yue rolled her eyes at him and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t¡­ that person you?¡± ¡°Me?¡± The dean¡¯s anger gradually calmed down. He pointed to his nose and asked curiously, ¡°I want to take your Alchemy Book? When did I want to do that?¡± Mu Ru Yue was startled after hearing his words before she asked, ¡°Why did you seek me out for today then?¡± ¡°Oh, it is like this.¡± The dean chuckled. ¡°I just wanted to see the talent that was chosen by Alchemy Book. It seems that its choice was great. Moreover, the ancestor masters at the back mountain wants to see the owner of the Alchemy Book as well. When do you have the time to go with me and meet them?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression darkened instantly. ¡®This old man just wanted to see me just to know who the Alchemy Book chose? Why did I tter him so much and treat his Silver Leaf then? ¡®Furthermore, to make him owe me a favour, I had exposed my ability before this old man.¡¯ Suddenly, Mu Ru Yue smiled and said with gritted teeth, ¡°Meet the ancestor masters? My apologies but I don¡¯t have time for that! Since you have already seen me, I will bid my farewell!¡± The dean was stunned as he looked at Mu Ru Yue¡¯s leaving figure. He scratched his head andmented, puzzled, ¡°What is wrong with that little girl? She was fine before and now she looked as though she had eaten the wrong medicine.¡± ¡®Didn¡¯t she say she had revered me for such a long time? Why did she suddenly turn her face?¡¯ The dean felt wronged. ¡®I didn¡¯t do anything, right? There isn¡¯t anyone else in the world more innocent than me¡­¡¯ Chapter 355 - The Dean’s Astonishment Part 6

Chapter 355- The Dean¡¯s Astonishment Part 6

Suddenly, an exmation was heard, pulling the dean out of his thoughts. ¡°Dean, quickly look at this!¡± With a frown, the dean red at Song Ran who appeared in shock and said, ¡°Why do you need to shout? Can¡¯t you speak normally?¡± ¡°No¡­ It can¡¯t be¡­¡± Song Ran raised his astonished eyes. The shock in them hadn¡¯t yet faded as he replied, ¡°Dean, the Silver Leaf seemed to have grown a fold.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The dean was stunned before he hastily lowered his head to look at the Silver Leaf. Once he looked, he was shocked. He then forcefully suppressed his amazement before instructing strictly, ¡°Song Ran, you are forbidden to say of anything you saw today. If I hear from others about this, you should clearly know how ruthless I can get!¡± Song Ran bowed slightly and replied, ¡°Dean, you do not need to worry about that. I did not see anything.¡± ¡°Good, very good!¡± The dean nodded. With a slight narrowing of his eyes, a glimmer shed in them before he said, ¡°I will need to make a trip to meet with the ancestor masters now.¡± The technique of using energy to grow medicine was extremely rare, but there were still some alchemy experts in the past that had obtained this method. However, there was only one person in the past that could simultaneously save a medicinal nt and increase its age. That person was the peerless expert from thousand of years ago, Senior Yue! ¡°No! Song Ran, you are toe with me to meet the ancestor masters.¡± ¡°What?¡± Song Ran was startled as he looked bbergasted at the dean. Lights flickered in the dean¡¯s eyes as he said, ¡°I remembered you told me that she also possessed the Phoenix Furnace. This matter should be told to the ancestor masters. I don¡¯t know how to exin it clearly so you should do it. Quick,e with me to meet the ancestor masters now!¡± The dean walked out the room, pulling a dazed Song Ran with him. Song Ran was still lost in his thoughts. Who didn¡¯t know that the back mountain was the forbidden ce of the academy? Nobody had ever entered that ce, excluding the dean. Who knew he would go there now? Song Ran instantly felt as though his body was floating. He was highly spirited. With acent smile on his elderly face, he obviously looked different than usual. Ancestor Master Hui Ying was sitting on a yellow mat, his eyes closed inside a cliff cave. Suddenly, when he heard footsteps from outside, he abruptly opened his eyes and shot a sharp gaze over. ¡°Why have youe here?¡± The dean immediately pulled Song Ran with him in and bowed as he reported, ¡°Ancestor Master Hui Ying, this junior has something to report.¡± ¡°Oh? Has the owner of the Alchemy Booke?¡± ¡°No, she hasn¡¯t.¡± The dean shook his head. When he nced at the ancestor master¡¯s displeased expression, he quickly exined, ¡°It is just that the girl knows how to grow medicine with energy.¡± Hui Ying said with an indifferent expression, ¡°So what?¡± ¡°She managed to increase the life of the medicinal nt. An originally thousand-year Silver Leaf became two thousand years old instantly. If you don¡¯t believe, quickly look at this. I had brought Silver Leaf with me.¡± The dean took out his precious treasure as he said that. Hui Ying knew about this Silver Leaf. The dean had requested tutge from him on how to take care of it before. It had indeed been a thousand-year-old Silver Leaf, but now it had be two thousand years old today¡­ Boom! Hui Ying stood up and moved in a sh before the dean. When his deep gray eyes looked at the Silver Leaf, he subconsciously became stirred up. Tears welled out from within his elderly eyes. Ancestor Master Hui Ying, who had always been emotionless to the dean, was unexpectedly shaking with excitement now. Tears even flowed from his eyes¡­ Chapter 356 - Explanation? What explanation? Part 1

Chapter 356- Exnation? What exnation? Part 1

¡°It¡¯s her. It must be her!¡± Hui Ying extended his shaky hands toward the nt. His white hair made the hearts of people ache for him as he continued, ¡°She¡¯s back. What Lord Bai Ze said was right; she would definitely return.¡± They had once followed her when they were hot-blooded and ambitious youths. Currently, several years had passed and they had all aged and died. Yet, she was now as youthful as she was thousand years ago¡­ ¡°Ancestor master, it is not only that. The little girl possesses the Phoenix Furnace. Song Ran, give the ancestor master a rundown.¡± The Dean looked at Song Ran and instructed him. ¡°Yes, dean.¡± Song Ran suppressed his curiosity as he narrated what happened that day to Hui Ying. When Hui Ying heard that Mo Li had spoiled the pill furnace to try and sabotage Mu Ru Yue, his anger surged forth. But when he heard about Mu Ru Yue taking out the Phoenix Furnace for the examination, slight awe was expressed on his elderly face. That woman had changed their lives that year. Even after thousand years, her position in their hearts remained unchanged. She was a goddess in their heart. She was a mighty figure that mustn¡¯t be sphemed. She was also a person that they chased after their entire life and for all eternity. ¡°Where is she now?¡± Hui Ying raised his head and asked anxiously. ¡°About that¡­ she refused toe here.¡± The dean nced cautiously at Hui Ying before continuing, ¡°I also don¡¯t know where I had displeased and offended her. But don¡¯t worry, ancestor master, I will definitely bring her here.¡± When the dean saw Hui Ying¡¯s darkened face, he immediately raised his hand and swore. ¡°Mhm! I must see her as soon as possible to be at ease.¡± Hui Ying¡¯s expression gradually rxed as he continued, ¡°But you are not permitted to use any forceful method. Furthermore, you must take good care of her. If she loses a single hair, I will kill you!¡± The dean shuddered violently as he replied with an obsequious smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, ancestor master. I will definitely protect her.¡± ¡°Alright, you are dismissed.¡± Hui Ying waved his hand. With a gloomy expression, hemanded, ¡°As for Mo Li, there isn¡¯t a need for him to continue staying in the academy.¡± With that simple statement of the ancestor master, he announced Mo Li¡¯s fate¡­ ¡°Understood, Ancestor master.¡± The dean cupped his fist before turning his head to look at the stupefied Song Ran. ¡°Why are you still in a daze? We¡¯re leaving.¡± Song Ran abruptly came back to his senses and followed the dean out of the cliff cave. Once he exited the cave, Song Ran¡¯s steps halted as he asked carefully, ¡°Lord Dean, who were you all referring to by ¡®her¡¯ just now? Can it be¡­¡± ¡®Senior Yue?¡¯ Song Ran was unable to say that title in the end. He just couldn¡¯t believe that the young girl was Senior Yue. But if it wasn¡¯t Senior Yue, how could the ancestor master make such an expression? The dean red viciously at him and said, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t ask anything that you shouldn¡¯t know. You just have to remember to forget everything that happened today. Do you understand? Another task is to think of a way for her toe to the back mountain willingly.¡± The dean was still unclear as to whether the little girl had eaten the wrong medicine until now. Why did she suddenly be angry? ¡°Hehe! Dean, don¡¯t fret about that. She was just ttering you for the Alchemy Book. Moreover, she had exposed her power before you for the same reason. She, however, didn¡¯t expect that you didn¡¯t think about taking her Alchemy Book. Hence, she was slightly mncholic. She isn¡¯t angered by you and should be fine in two days. Once the dean suggest the matter to her again then, she would definitely agree to it.¡± Chapter 357 - Explanation? What explanation? Part 2

Chapter 357- Exnation? What exnation? Part 2

The dean nodded as he thought what Song Ran said was logical. Suddenly, he realized something and red furiously at Song Ran, ¡°You said she was just ttering me? You actually said she was just ttering me! That girl obviously heard of my name before and aimed toe to the Central Region Academy. Her expression was so sincere when she said that. How could she just be ttering me?¡± The dean had acent expression on his face as he thought about how the prestique Senior Yue knew of his famed name. Nothing else could make him so delighted until today. ¡°Song Ran, you can just scram back to your Alchemy Hall and take good care of the little girl. If anyone dares to bully her, you can directly eliminate them for me.¡± Upon saying that, the dean walked away with his head held high with pride. Song Ran was speechless. How could someone so narcissistic impress others? He sighed and turned around to head back to the Alchemy Hall¡­ Yet, once Song Ran stepped into the hall, he saw an elder with an ashened expression sitting on a chair, awaiting his return. He couldn¡¯t help but be startled and asked, ¡°Fu Li, why are you here?¡± ¡°Why?¡± Fu Li chuckled coldly and continued, ¡°Song Ran, it can¡¯t be that you don¡¯t know that a disciple from your Alchemy Hall known as Mu Ru Yue crippled Mo Li with her magical beast, right?¡± ¡°Mo Li is crippled?¡± Song Ran was stunned before heughed heartily. ¡°That bastard Mo Li had been crippled? Haha! This is such a rejoicing news!¡± ¡°Song Ran!¡± Bang! Fu Li mmed his palm on the table as he looked coldly at Song Ran who had an ted expression. ¡°What do you mean by that? Your disciple injured my Martial Hall In-charge. Don¡¯t you think you should give me an exnation?¡± ¡°Exnation? What exnation?¡± Song Ran sniggered. ¡°Firstly, Mo Li is from my Alchemy Hall, but was taken by your Martial Hall. I didn¡¯t bother with that on your behalf. But have you heard of the phrase ¡®If one doesn¡¯t court disaster, they won¡¯t die¡¯ before? He reaped what he sowed for having such an oue. Secondly, the dean just instructed that even you won¡¯t be able to retain Mo Li.¡± ¡°The dean?¡± Fu Li¡¯s expression changed and asked, ¡°What has this to do with the dean?¡± Song Ran shrugged his shoulders and chuckled as he replied, ¡°How can I know? Mo Li probably did something that provoked the dean so he passed down such an order. Oh, that¡¯s right. There is a disciple of yours. What¡¯s her name again? Oh, it should be Lin Ruo Ying. You should advise her to behave herself and that the entire academy doesn¡¯t revolve around her.¡± ¡°Song Ran, what do you mean by that?¡± Fu Li¡¯s expression narrowed as a cold ray of light appeared in his eyes. He continued, ¡°How did the kind hearted Ruo Ying offend you? You can toss any grudges onto me. Our grudges don¡¯t have nothing to do with her.¡± It was undeniable that Fu Li doted on his disciple. He treated her as his own biological daughter so how could he allow others to trample over her? Song Ran pouted and replied, ¡°Whatever you think then. Honestly, I dislike Lin Ruo Ying. If your Martial Hall provokes me again, the Alchemy Hall won¡¯t distribute any more pills to the disciples of the Martial Hall. You think you¡¯re all so mighty? Then, you just have to think of other ways to improve your strength yourselves.¡± Fu Li¡¯s expression suddenly changed. His grudge with Song Ran was really deep. He didn¡¯t dare to fall out with him until now for that exact reason. The disciples of the Martial Hall wouldn¡¯t be able to increase their strength as rapidly as they could now if the supply of pills from the Alchemy Hall stopped. ¡°Song Ran, you are misusing your powers to avenge your personal matters. Aren¡¯t you afraid the dean will remove you from your post and punish you?¡± Chapter 358 - Ye Wu Chen’s Return Part 1

Chapter 358-Ye Wu Chen¡¯s Return Part 1

¡°Punish me?¡± Song Ran was stunned before bursting out withughter. ¡°Hahaha! If you¡¯re so capable, then go ahead and report my mistakes to the dean. I will definitely wee you to do so! Someone, escort this old man out!¡± We shall see who the dean sides with! ¡°You¡­¡± Fu Li¡¯s expression changed. He shook his sleeves before ring at Song Ran as he left the room. Seeing the old man¡¯s departing figure, Song Rong felt unprecedentedlycent. He was highly spirited. It had been such a long time since he had been so ted. ¡®Fu Li, a muddle-minded fool like you wants to fight me? You should just wash up and go to sleep!¡¯ Song Ran chuckled, making the people in the Alchemy Hall puzzled. Had that old man be senile after being angered by Fu Li? He also said he would stop the supply of pills to the Martial Hall. Wasn¡¯t he afraid that the dean would punish him? The crowd shook their heads. They didn¡¯t know what was wrong with the old man¡­ The moon hung in the sky and the night backdrop was like water. A silver robe was fluttering through the night sky as it soared like a silver ray of light. This youth lowered his gaze. His divinely handsome face no longer had its usualnguishing as they focused on the girl that was sitting cross-legged in the room. Longing filled his ck eyes. ¡°That man should be returning.¡± He raised his head to look at the tranquil night sky with a slight smile. ¡®How long have I waited for the day when our family would reunite? How many days and nights has it been?¡¯ Even though he had slumbered for a thousand years, those were the two faces he wouldn¡¯t forget his entire life and for all eternity. It was a pity that he although he remembered them, the other two had long forgotten their past, including him. Zi Qian Jing¡¯s heart clenched as those horrifying scenes yed in his mind once more. It was so painful that he couldn¡¯t help bending his waist, pain filling his eyes. ¡°Jing Er, are you hurt?¡± Suddenly, a warm hand was ced on top of his. A girl¡¯s caring voice was heard before him. The voice seemed to be have crossed a few centuries, warming his heart. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Zi Qian Jing shook his head before lifting his pale face. His slender figure looked so vulnerable and feeble in the night breeze. It was so lonesome that he made people¡¯s heartache for him. Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t know why her heart ached slightly when she looked at Zi Qian Jing in his current state. She held his freezing hand tightly. A proverb once said that a mother and son¡¯s heart were connected. Hence, even though Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t have her past memories, the connection between their souls remained unchanged. ¡°Jing Er, I constantly have a feeling that we should know of each other long ago.¡± Mu Ru Yue seriously sized up the youth before her as a peculiar ray of light shed past her eyes. At that moment, Zi Qian Jing almost told her everything that had happened, but the words seemed to disappear before they could leave his mouth. He didn¡¯t know if she would believe what he said. The worst case scenario was that she thought he was insane and distance herself from him. Perhaps it would even scare her senseless? All of these matters were out of the world after all. Who would believe what he said? Zi Qian Jing was really afraid. He previously wasn¡¯t afraid when Zi Feng captured him, nor when his limbs were amputated. Yet, he was really afraid now. It was as though he was re-watching the scene where his parents fell under the might of heaven¡¯s lightning¡­ ¡°Can¡­ can you hug me?¡± Zi Qian Jing looked at the girl with an impable appearance. With hope in his eyes, he continued, ¡°You look really simr to my mother. She had left with my father when I was really young. Furthermore, I have an indescribable familial feeling whenever I look at you. So, can you please hug me?¡± Chapter 359 - Ye Wu Chen’s Return Part 2

Chapter 359 -Ye Wu Chen¡¯s Return Part 2

Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t want to agree to his request, but seeing that expectant gaze of his stopped her from saying ¡®no¡¯. It was as though she didn¡¯t want to see his disappointed gaze. At this moment, Mu Ru Yue thought about her own son that had been captured by Nangong Zi Feng. To be truthful, she really didn¡¯t have any memories about that toddler with a jade-like crafted face. The first time she saw that kid was when she witnessed Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s memories. Zi Qian Jing made her think about the little fe that was sealed by Nangong Zi Feng. His eyes were especially simr to that kid¡¯s. How could she reject his tiny request¡­ Zi Qian Jing¡¯s gaze dimmed as he chuckled bitterly. ¡®Mother doesn¡¯t remember me and is deeply in love with father so how can she hug another guy? I just long for that previously gentle embrace; that¡¯s why I requested such a tall order¡­¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I overstepped my boundaries.¡± Suddenly, Zi Qian Jing¡¯s body shuddered as he looked in shock at the girl embracing him. It was as though a warm ray of light enveloped him, instantly making all the pain and sorrow that umted these years vanish. He closed his eyes gradually. A satisfied smile graced his heavenly face. ¡®This is enough¡­ ¡®I will just stay by her side until her memories return, even if mother doesn¡¯t remember me.¡¯ ?? The moonlight shone onto a girl¡¯s captivating, but not impable face in a room. She suddenly opened her eyes as a trace of coldness appeared in her beautiful eyes. ¡°Who?!¡± ¡°It is me, Elder Apprentice Sister Ruo Ying. I am Zang Qing Xue of the Zang family. I would like to discuss something with Elder Apprentice Sister Ruo Ying.¡± ¡®Zang Qing Xue?¡¯ Lin Ruo Ying frowned slightly. ¡®Why did Zang Qing Xuee here? Moreover, isn¡¯t she too terrified of Yao Yun Qing that she doesn¡¯t even dare toe to the academy? Why has shee here sote in the night?¡¯ ¡°Come in.¡± Lin Ruo Ying smoothed her dress as she said indifferently. The door to the room was pushed open gently. Zang Qing Xue, who was in a cyan pleated skirt, dashed into the room. Lin Ruo Ying¡¯s brows creased slightly, annoyed by the clinking of those dangling earring essories. ¡°Why have you sought for me?¡± ¡°It is like this, Elder Apprentice Sister Ruo Ying.¡± Glimmers danced in Zang Qing Xue¡¯s eyes as she said respectfully, ¡°I have heard of Elder Apprentice Sister Ruo Ying¡¯s matters. The academy had rumoured that Elder Apprentice Sister Ruo Ying and Elder Apprentice Brother Wu Chen are a fated couple withpatible looks that evoke people¡¯s jealousy. You¡¯re really a divine couple that nobody in the world can match up to. If you have a son and daughter pair in the future, they will definitely be peerlessly beautiful and astonishing.¡± At the beginning, Lin Ruo Ying was annoyed by Zang Qing Xue¡¯s word as she had listened to thesement frequently and didn¡¯t feel anything about them anymore. However, herst statement made her expression rx slightly. What a woman wanted the most in her life was to find an outstanding husband and give birth to offsprings. Lin Ruo Ying wasn¡¯t excluded from that¡­ ¡°Zang Qing Xue, just tell me why you looked for me.¡± ¡°Elder Apprentice Sister Ruo Ying¡± Zang Qing Xue hid her malevolence by lowering her gaze and smiled gently as she said, ¡°Nobody in the academy doesn¡¯t know that Elder Apprentice Sister is deeply in love with Elder Apprentice Brother Wu Chen. Since that is the case, Elder Apprentice Sister must know that he came from outside the Central Region and I had coincidentallye to know of him from outside the Central Region!¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Lin Ruo Ying stood up abruptly. Her eyes no longer remaining calm and collected. ¡°Is what you said the truth? What else do you know?¡± Chapter 360 - Ye Wu Chen’s Return Part 3

Chapter 360- Ye Wu Chen¡¯s Return Part 3

Zang Qing Xue smiled as only that man could make Lin Ruo Ying change her expression. It was a pity that such a perfect man was Mu Ru Yue¡¯s husband. Of course, how could she tell this fact to Lin Ruo Ying? ¡°Elder Apprentice Sister Lin Ruo Ying, how can I not recognise Elder Apprentice Brother Wu Chen who has such an outstanding appearance? It is just that he doesn¡¯t know of me. Oh right, the woman that crippled Liu Li simrly knows Elder Apprentice Brother Wu Chen.¡± Zang Qing Xue carefully checked Lin Ruo Ying¡¯s expression before she continued, ¡°But she isn¡¯t a friend of Elder Apprentice Brother Wu Chen. That woman¡¯s face is rather thick. She is boundlessly shameless. She always pestered Elder Apprentice Brother Wu Chen to the point that it annoys Elder Apprentice Brother Wu Chen. She even proims herself as Elder Apprentice Brother Wu Chen¡¯s fiance! It is beyond my expectation that she came chasing over here when Elder Apprentice Brother Wu Chen arrived. If it wasn¡¯t for Elder Apprentice Brother Wu Chen having some rtionship with her parents, that woman would have tried hundreds of times already.¡± ¡®Xiao Ru Yue, so what if I can¡¯t deal with you? There will definitely be someone that can deal with you in this world!¡¯ Lin Ruo Ying¡¯s expression darkened gradually as she asked coldly, ¡°Is what you said credible? If I find out that you lied to me, I definitely won¡¯t let you off!¡± Zang Qing Xue¡¯s heart shuddered, but she bit her lips before replying ¡°Elder Apprentice Sister Lin Ruo Ying, how can I deceive you? If that woman really is rted to Elder Apprentice Brother Wu Chen, she would have spread it already. How could she endure the humiliation without fighting back? It is precisely due to Elder Apprentice Brother Wu Chen looking down on her and disliking her. Even so, she still stuck to him. You don¡¯t know that she had once danced naked before Elder Apprentice Brother Wu Chen to seduce him. She even used underhanded methods like drugs. If it wasn¡¯t for Elder Apprentice Brother Wu Chen¡¯s good luck, he would have fallen for her trap. How can such shameless person bepatible with Elder Apprentice Brother Wu Chen?¡± Lin Ruo Ying clenched her delicate fists as a trace of anger sparked to life in her captivating eyes. It wasn¡¯t that she easily believed Zang Qing Xue. It was just that she believed that nobody in the academy would dare to lie to her! Moreover, with Wu Chen being a peerless youth, he could indeed make a woman craze for him. Yet, Lin Ruo Ying didn¡¯t expect that that woman not only removed all of her clothes to seduce Wu Chen, she was even delusional enough to try and drug him. If it was just removing her clothes, then with Wu Chen¡¯s strength, he wouldn¡¯t fall for it and would just disdain her even more. However, he wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand drugs. ¡°He is indeed too perfect that it could make people do anything in their power to obtain him!¡± Suddenly, Lin Ruo Ying remembered the first time they had met and her eyes became gentler. That man wasn¡¯t only outstanding, he was monogamous. No matter how many beauties appeared before him, he wouldn¡¯t give them a nce. If a man like him fell in love, then she would be the only one for him his entire life and for all eternity. There wasn¡¯t a need to worry that he would fall in love with another woman and, simrly, not fret if he wanted to have three wives and four concubines. Perhaps the phrase ¡®A couple for life and eternity¡¯ perfectly suited him. It was precisely why the high-sighted her would fall for such a man¡­ It was just a joke that she previously wanted to take good care of his ¡®friend¡¯ for him. ¡°Elder Apprentice Sister Lin Ruo Ying, have you decided on how to punish that woman?¡± Worry filled Zang Qing Xue¡¯s eyes as she continued, ¡°I came to tell you this as I¡¯m worried about Elder Apprentice Sister. That woman has a valiant innate talent and is a schemer. If she appears before Elder Apprentice Brother Wu Chen, you may even catch her red handed in bed with him one day.¡± Chapter 361 - Ye Wu Chen’s Return Part 4

Chapter 361 -Ye Wu Chen¡¯s Return Part 4

Catching someone red-handed in bed usually referred to the main wife that caught her husband having an affair with his mistress. But it didn¡¯t seem wrong to Lin Ruo Ying as she thought of herself as his main wife. Thinking about that scene that might appear in the future, her heart ached slightly. Such a perfect man should only have one woman in his life. It would be an insult for him to have other woman. His body was that clean. How could other woman stain him? ¡°Zang Qing Xue, thank you for telling me all this. I, Lin Ruo Ying, will remember your grace and kindness.¡± Zang Qing Xue became ted. She just wanted to use Lin Ruo Ying to deal with that woman. Who knew that Lin Ruo Ying would be this gratified¡­ ¡°It will suffice if Elder Apprentice Sister Lin Ruo Ying understands. I will bid my farewell.¡± Zang Qing Xue turned to leave after bowing slightly as she quickly faded into the darkness¡­ Lin Ruo Ying narrowed her gaze as she looked at Zang Qing Xue¡¯s departing figure. With a snigger, shemented, ¡°Xiao Ru Yue, you dared to lie to me! If it wasn¡¯t for you being Wu Chen¡¯s friend, how could I have asked for master¡¯s forgiveness for you? I didn¡¯t expect it was just a joke. When you returned home that day, you must have mocked my stupidity! Furthermore, you are too gutsy for trying to seduce Wu Chen. It is a pity that Wu Chen doesn¡¯t judge a person by their appearance. Your love-struck foolish appearance would definitely not enter his eyes.¡± Thinking about the man¡¯s charming appearance, Lin Ruo Ying¡¯s expression softened as she muttered, ¡°Wu Chen, I don¡¯t mind doing anything for you. Since you disdain her, then I¡­ I will make her vanish from your sight forever. She won¡¯t continue to pester and annoy you. You can¡¯t deal with her due to your considerations. Let me be your sword and kill the woman you want to eliminate.¡± But some matters didn¡¯t need her to personally make her move as there would be people that would be willing to kill for her¡­ ¡®I wonder how touched Wu Chen will be once he knows of the things I¡¯ve done for him.¡¯ Lin Ruo Ying smiled gently. She didn¡¯t mind doing anything for him. She would not feel remorse nor regret. It was sunrise the next day. People had already been packed like sardines outside the Alchemy Hall. All of the disciples of the Martial Hall didn¡¯t need to study today so they came here to watch the show. Lin Ruo Ying stood behind the crowd as she looked coldly at the people making a ruckus before her. Suddenly, the astonishing figures of two people at the forefront entered the crowd¡¯s eyes¡­ The girl was wearing a white robe that was more eye-catching than blood. Her hair fluttered in the wind as she talked with the youth next to her with a slight smile. She didn¡¯t appear as cold as usual. Some people that hadn¡¯t seen Mu Ru Yue before couldn¡¯t help, but be amazed by her appearance. The smile she wore made her long-shapely eyebrows curve, causing her appearance to seem all the more charming. Faint glimmers of light danced in her eyes. With a tall nose and faint smile, her radiant appearance seemed to glow from her pearl-white jade-like skin. She walked slowly over. The morning light seemed to envelop her body, dazzling others. It was as though they were looking at an immortal beinging over, stepping on clouds. The peerlessness of the girl didn¡¯t suppress the beauty of the youth beside them. Their appearance was equally magnificent. When the youth¡¯s silver robe fluttered, it gave off a sliver ray of light under the sunlight. The youth¡¯s face looked slightly childish, but even so he was already divinely handsome as he was. Anguish smile was on his face and both of his hands were folded against the back of his head. His ck eyes frequently nced at the young girl beside him, expressing undisguised affection in his eyes. Chapter 362 - Ye Wu Chen’s Return Part 5

Chapter 362 -Ye Wu Chen¡¯s Return Part 5

It wasn¡¯t love that was expressed in the youth¡¯s eyes, but reliance toward a mother¡¯s love¡­ His handsome face emitted a gentle ray of light under the morning sunshine as he gazed unblinkingly at her. ¡°Out of the way! Out of the way!¡± An anxious voice was heard from the back of the crowd. Yao Yun Qing parted the crowd and once she saw Mu Ru Yue, her eyes lit up. She then dashed over to her and eximed, ¡°Yue Er!¡± ¡°Yun Qing?¡± Mu Ru Yue looked at the girl that was dashing over to her. After looking at her for a while, she asked, ¡°What is it? What¡¯s happening?¡± What was happening? Actually, Yao Yun Qing was also clueless¡­ ¡°Yue Er.¡±Yao Yun Qing lowered her head and whispered into Mu Ru Yue¡¯s ears, ¡°Some people of the Martial Hall seemed to havee to find trouble with you. You should leave first and look for Elder Song.¡± ¡°Find trouble with me?¡± Mu Ru Yue nced at the crowd that hindered her path and chuckled coldly. ¡°It seems my face is ratherrge. ording to the mass of people here, it should be the entire Martial Hall¡¯s disciples that came.¡± ¡°Xiao Ru Yue, are you still ying dumb?¡± Zang Qing Xue separated herself from the crowd and red viciously at Mu Ru Yue. ¡°Zang Qing Xue?¡± Yao Yun Qing narrowed her eyes slightly. A trace of a cold light shed in her eyes as she threatened, ¡°You still dare toe here? Do you still believe I won¡¯t beat you to death now?¡± Yao Yun Qing raised her fist as she said that. ¡°You¡­¡± Zang Qing Xue was frightened to the point that her face paled and she quickly retreated a couple of steps back. She bit her lips and snorted. ¡° Yao Yun Qing, we have the advantage in numbers. I will be seeking my debt with her this time!¡± Upon saying that, she shifted her gaze to Mu Ru Yue. ¡°The girl is too shameless to actually self proimed herself to be Elder Apprentice Brother Wu Chen¡¯s friend. You don¡¯t know this, but I grew up outside the Central Region and coincidentally saw Elder Apprentice Brother Wu Chen. This girl loved Elder Apprentice Brother Wu Chen to the point that she didn¡¯t care about her face. Elder Apprentice Brother Wu Chen clearly disdained her, but she still stuck herself to him. She even removed all of her clothes to seduce him. Moreover, she even tried to drug Elder Apprentice Brother Wu Chen. How can a girl like her deserve to stay in this prestique academy?¡± She had said those words purposely to Zi Qian Jing and now looked unblinkingly at him. ¡®When he knows what a ¡®slut¡¯ she was and knows what she ¡®did¡¯ before, how can Zi Qian Jing continue to like her? ¡®I will never forget that Zi Qian Jing injured me for that b*tch. It is forever a sore spot in my heart. That man is the second man I fancied after Xiao Feng. Yet, he had hurt her mercilessly. ¡®I can¡¯t stand it! ¡®I can¡¯t stand how such outstanding men gathered around this b*tch!¡¯ The disciples of the Martial Hall originally didn¡¯t know what happened. After hearing Zang Qing Xue¡¯s speech, contempt was expressed in their eyes. It was no wonder why Ye Wu Chen didn¡¯t fancy her. No man could endure a girl that removed her clothes casually and even tried to drug him. They simrly wouldn¡¯t love her even if she had an impable appearance. If they were in his shoes, they also wouldn¡¯t take in such a slut! ¡°What did you say?¡± Zi Qian Jing¡¯s gaze darkened as he looked at Zang Qing Xue. Zang Qing Xue thought that he was angered toward Mu Ru Yue by her words. She couldn¡¯t help but be ted and continued to say, ¡°Mister Zi, you should know the true colours of that woman by now. She loves Ye Wu Chen and didn¡¯t mind forsaking her self-respect to seduce him and even tried to drug him. How is she worthy of your concern? There are plenty of women in the world. Nobody would want to pick up someone like her even if they were thrown into the trashes. If they picked her up, they would only be cheated of their rtionships by her.¡± Chapter 363 - Ye Wu Chen’s Return Part 6

Chapter 363 -Ye Wu Chen¡¯s Return Part 6

Zi Qian Jing¡¯s expression slowly turned grim. With a cial gaze, his lips slowly rose into a smirk as his heavenly pleasant voice reverberated throughout the entire area. ¡°Zang Qing Xue, right?¡± Zang Qing Xue didn¡¯t expect Zi Qian Jing to know her name. She blushed and looked bashful as she said, ¡°Mister Zi, if you don¡¯t mind, you can call me Xue Er.¡± ¡®Xue Er?¡¯ Zi Qian Jing¡¯s stomach churned. He couldn¡¯t bear it and ran to the side to throw up. He had forgotten to settle the debt with Zang Qing Xue by this point. Rather, he just wanted to spew out everything he had eaten in the past couple of days. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Zi Qian Jing wiped his mouth and raised a face that could make everything lose its luster. He was smiling, but his smile felt so sinister. ¡°Those two words made me too disgusted that I couldn¡¯t bear to stand it at that moment.¡± Zang Qing Xue¡¯s face constantly switched from green to white and back to green. She red furiously at Zi Qian Jing with tears in her eyes. ¡°Mister Zi, how can you humiliate me?¡± ¡°Humiliate?¡± Zi Qian Jing sniggered. ¡°Sorry, but humiliating you is an insult to me. You aren¡¯t worthy for me to humiliate.¡± What was most hurtful to a girl? It was none other than to hear her beloved say that she wasn¡¯t even worthy to be humiliated by him¡­ ¡°Is it because of her?¡± Zang Qing Xue seemed to have lost her mind as she pointed toward Mu Ru Yue and yelled with fury, ¡°Why do you still want to stay by a girl that is so terrible? She is not only boundlessly shameless, she tried to seduce Elder Apprentice Brother Wu Chen by removing all of her clothes. Moreover, she hangs around with guys. Do you know how she was before she recognise Wu Chen and entered the Xiao family? She was an immoral girl that went into rtionships with countless men. She¡¯s no longer a virgin. With a person of some strength, they can easily discover she is no longer a virgin.¡± If those people were willing to think, perhaps they would discover obvious loopholes in what Zang Qing Xue said. She was a girl with great strength so how could she be a slut? However, these people¡¯s minds were muddled by jealousy and rage. How could such a girl be worthy of that perfect man? What other outstanding qualities did she have other than her appearance? How could she bepatible with the outstanding Elder Apprentice Brother Wu Chen? On this continent, a girl that was still a virgin would give off a specific scent. Nobody checked it usually. Yet, once they did now, they discovered that Mu Ru Yue no longer had that scent. It meant she had underwent sexual intercourse with a man. Could that man be Elder Apprentice Brother Wu Chen? How could that be?! With Elder Apprentice Brother¡¯s high eyesight, how could he fancy her? There was only a possibility and that was that it was as what Zang Qing Xue said. She had went out with several guys. ¡°When she previously barged into the Martial Hall and said she was looking for Elder Apprentice Brother Wu Chen, I thought she knew Elder Apprentice Brother Wu Chen. I didn¡¯t expect she indeed knew him, but she is far too much of a slut. It is an eye opener to me that there are such licentious girls in the world.¡± ¡°Any man that fancies her must be blind as even a brute wouldn¡¯t like such a slut.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you even think that how you behave can¡¯t match up to Elder Apprentice Brother Wu Chen? Everyone should know themselves well. You should just quickly scram. It would be an insult to Elder Apprentice Brother Wu Chen if he were to even nce at you.¡± ¡°Only Elder Apprentice Sister Lin Ruo Ying ispatible with the outstanding Elder Apprentice Brother Wu Chen. As for you, you aren¡¯t even able to match up to a single toe of Elder Apprentice Sister Lin Ruo Ying¡¯s. Elder Apprentice Sister Lin Ruo Ying¡¯s feces is cleaner than you.¡± Chapter 364 - Ye Wu Chen’s Return Part 7

Chapter 364 -Ye Wu Chen¡¯s Return Part 7

Yan Jin, who had been tossed into the Alchemy Book by her in order to apany Xiao Bai, raged when he heard those insults toward Mu Ru Yue. He could feel intense mes of fury rising in his heart. It was like a fireball that desired to shoot out from his chest. Yet, Mu Ru Yue remained calm while facing such humiliations. There wasn¡¯t even the slight change in her expression. Her ck eyes remained calm without any ripples. It was as though she wasn¡¯t the one those people were talking about¡­ ¡°Zang Qing Xue, fucking go and die!¡± Yao Yun Qing¡¯s face turned green and she even swore vulgarities. With mes of anger surging in her eyes, she shouted with gritted teeth, ¡°It seems you had forgotten everything that happened before! Good, I will refresh your memory!¡± She gripped her sword tightly. Just as she wanted to make her move, a body shed past her. A silver robe shed elegantly over to before Zang Qing Xue. When the crowd was stunned, consecutive pping sounds broke the tranquility of the morning¡­ Zi Qian Jing lifted his leg at the end and, with a flutter of his silver robe, kicked Zang Qing Xue harshly. Pang! That kick sent her flying ten meters back. ¡°Anyone that insults her again dies!¡± The youth¡¯s voice brimmed with such killing intent that it made people¡¯s heart shudder¡­ He wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to badmouth her. Those that did would be eliminated by him, even if he had to bloody his hands. ¡°Your hand is dirty. Wipe it!¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled lightly as she looked at the approaching youth and took out a handkerchief for him. Zi Qian Jing looked at her handkerchief. With longings in his eyes, he said, ¡°You wipe it for me.¡± Mu Ru Yue was stunned slightly. ¡®Isn¡¯t this guy acting like a spoiled kid? But I don¡¯t know why I just can¡¯t reject him. It is as though I owe him all of this¡­¡¯ ¡°Alright.¡± Seeing the girl¡¯s warm and gentle actions, happiness gathered in Zi Qian Jing¡¯s eyes. Who said that mother was heartless? That was only to her enemies. She was always this gentle to her loved ones. ¡°Ahhhhh! Go and die!¡± An unknown source of power surged out from Zang Qing Xue. She got up on her feet and dashed toward Mu Ru Yue like an insane person. Her blood-shot eyes clearly revealed her jealousy. The other women also took out their weapons. They didn¡¯t forget their motives ining here today. It was to make this girl unable to seduce their Elder Apprentice Brother Wu Chen. Once Elder Apprentice Brother Wu Chen knew that they had settled this problem for them, how grateful he would be? ¡°Kill her! Kill this shameless b*tch!¡± Every girls¡¯ heart surged with so much hatred that even the academy rules were tossed to the back of their minds. Even if they killed her, it would be only be a death. It couldn¡¯t be that the academy would eliminate so many disciples of the Martial Hall for such a trash, right? Lin Ruo Ying¡¯s green dress fluttered in the morning breeze as she looked at the girls that were charging toward Mu Ru Yue. A trace of peculiar light shone in her clear eyes. ¡°Wu Chen, you will never be bothered by her ever again. I have said that I am willing to do anything for you.¡± Even if it was to use these people to kill that shameless b*tch. Mu Ru Yue seemed to not realize the attack behind her as she smilingly wiped Zi Qian Jing¡¯s hand and finger, not leaving out even the gaps of his fingers. When the crowd¡¯s attack neared her, a purple power burst forth from behind her back. Boom! All of their weapons shattered. They were all sent flying backwards before they could react¡­ Chapter 365 - Ye Wu Chen’s Return Part 8

Chapter 365 -Ye Wu Chen¡¯s Return Part 8

¡°This power is¡­ Wu Chen¡¯s?¡± Lin Ruo Ying¡¯s eyes contracted as she raised her gaze. At that moment, an Asura-like purple figure entered her sight¡­ The man stood against the wind while in mid-air. His purple robe fluttered with an elegant arc, attracting everyone¡¯s gaze. The man¡¯s beauty astonished the world and swept the crowd off its feet. He was like a god that descended upon the world. His charm couldn¡¯t hide his extraordinarily noble aura. At this moment, his appearance seemed to have suppressed the light of the crowd¡­ His appearance was already quite astonishing, but it was his Devil¡¯s Snare pattern his face that attracted one¡¯s gaze. When the sun¡¯s light shone upon the pattern, the crowd¡¯s heart skipped a beat as they dazedly stared at him¡­ There was actually such a charming and handsome man in this world. The man¡¯s eyes were slightly raised as a sinister aura emitted from his purple eyes. When the wind blew, his slender figure pressured the crowd. ¡®Asura!¡¯ That word appeared in everyone¡¯s mind at this moment. If he wasn¡¯t an Asura, then what was he? The man clearly wasn¡¯t doing anything, but their heart nearly stopped beating¡­ Zang Qing Xue¡¯s mind nked as intense fear appeared in her eyes before she literally fainted¡­ ¡°Wu Chen, you¡¯re back?¡± Lin Ruo Ying was ted as she looked gently at the man standing in mid-air. She giggled and said, ¡°It is great that you¡¯re back. You¡¯re probably exhausted. I will instruct others to help you prepare your bath. You should leave everything here to me. Then you don¡¯t need to feel that it is difficult to deal with her.¡± That¡¯s right, in Lin Ruo Ying¡¯s point of view, she thought that Ye Wu Chen helped her out on the Xiao family¡¯s behalf. If she knew that he would return today, she would have done this at another time so that he wouldn¡¯t feel it difficult to deal with the situation. As for her, she was only helping him out¡­ Zi Qian Jing¡¯s body stiffened as he looked at the figure standing in mid air. Excitement surged in his ck eyes as emotions filled his heart. ¡®Father.¡¯ He hadn¡¯t been able to say that word since after he was sealed. They had appeared in his dream for countless days and nights. But now that they finally reunited, he didn¡¯t know how to face him¡­ Ye Wu Chen¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t focus on Lin Ruo Ying as he turned his body and looked at his beloved wife with deep affection. His expression was stirred up. When he thought about the previous sight, traces of jealousy subconsciously filled his heart as he looked at Zi Qian Jing with animosity. Her gentle should only be for him, but she previously wiped that brat¡¯s hand so seriously! How could she be this gentle to other men? ¡°Release your hand!¡± Jealousy surged in Ye Wu Chen¡¯s heart as he saw that their hands were still intertwined. He raised his arm and forcibly tugged on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s arm. Zi Qian Jing changed his grip to a hold onto Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hand as he red furiously at Ye Wu Chen and yelled, ¡°What are you doing?!¡± ¡°Release her!¡± Ye Wu Chen raged. Where did this brat emerge from? He, as her genuine husband, had appeared and this guy was snatching his wife? ¡°Why should I?¡± Zi Qian Jing didn¡¯t back down. He was too small and weak in the past. Hence, this fellow had often tossed the pitiful him and his aunt into a forest a thousand miles away just because he wanted to hog mother¡¯s warmth¡­ Chapter 366 - Ye Wu Chen’s Return Part 9

Chapter 366 -Ye Wu Chen¡¯s Return Part 9

He was actually being treated as a love rival trying to snatch his wife. How could he let his father do as he pleased and snatch mother away? Currently, Zi Qian Jing had forgotten that Ye Wu Chen was clueless about him being his son. Thus, in Ye Wu Chen¡¯s eyes, wasn¡¯t he really trying to snatch his wife? Everyone was stunned at this moment as they looked with shock as two simrly perfect men fought over a girl. Their expression were like the astonishment of seeing a dinosaur. Ye Wu Chen¡¯s expression turned grim as he tugged at the girl¡¯s arm again, looking with jealousy at Zi Qian Jing. ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯m her husband!¡± If a man just appeared by Mu Ru Yue¡¯s side, he wouldn¡¯t be this jealous. His woman was that outstanding after all so it wouldn¡¯t be strange for men to appear at her side. The problem was that she treated this youth so gently and even helped him wipe his hand. She didn¡¯t even do that for him! How could Ye Wu Chen not be jealous when he saw that? Ye Wu Chen didn¡¯t notice that all of the disciples at the site were stupefied when he said the world ¡®husband¡¯. ¡®Husband? Elder Apprentice Brother Wu Chen called himself that woman¡¯s husband? How was that possible?¡¯ ¡°She is your wife, but she is also my¡­¡± Zi Qian Jing stopped what he was going to say as he almost said ¡®mother¡¯. He paused a while before correcting his statement, ¡°She is also a woman I want to protect!¡± ¡°That we will have to see if she is willing or not!¡± The two of them was tugging at her arm, unwilling to back down. They made Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression slowly darken. ¡°How long are you two going to tug my arm? Release me, now!¡± She said that with slight anger. Seeing that she was displeased, they hastily released their hand and red at each other, not wanting to give in to the other. ¡°My wife, he bullied me first.¡± Ye Wu Chen red at Zi Qian Jing. With grief in his purple eyes, he continued, ¡°You haven¡¯t ever wiped my hand before, but you wiped his. He clearly wants to snatch you away from me. My wife, your husband is already your man. We wedded and even underwent the bridal ceremony. You ate mepletely so you can¡¯t not care about me. If not¡­ If not, then your husband will make you unable to leave the bed for a hundred days.¡± ¡°Ye Wu Chen, what is your purpose in saying all that?¡± ¡°I want you to treat me like how you treated him previously¡­¡± Ye Wu Chen raised his gaze, looking incredibly pitiful. Seeing the man extend his hand toward her, Mu Ru Yue waspletely dumbfounded. Was this pitiful-looking man really that previous charming Asura-like Ye Wu Chen? Could it be an imposter? ¡°Ye Wu Chen!¡± Mu Ru Yue gritted her teeth and continued, ¡°Have you eaten the wrong medicine?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t eat any wrong medicine, but your husband is just jealous.¡± Jealousy really was expressed on Ye Wu Chen¡¯s face. With resentment in his purple eyes, he said, ¡°My wife, you haven¡¯t wiped my hand, but you so meticulously wiped the hand of this brat,who came out from nowhere. You haven¡¯t even treated me in such a fashion yet¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue was stunned. She couldn¡¯t possibly exin to Ye Wu Chen that she treated Zi Qian Jing as her son, right? Zi Qian Jing was of simr age to her. If she said that, wouldn¡¯t it be too far-fetched? ¡°If you have the time to be jealous, shouldn¡¯t you settle this matter before you first?¡± Zi Qian Jing sniggered at the man¡¯s slightly stunned face as he continued, ¡°She was humiliated by so many fools who were love-struck for you. How do you think we should deal with this matter?¡± Ye Wu Chen truthfully didn¡¯t know what had happened until now. Chapter 367 - Ye Wu Chen’s Return Part 10

Chapter 367 - Ye Wu Chen¡¯s Return Part 10

He just knew that once he returned to the academy, people were discussing that people from the Martial Hall was seeking trouble with Xiao Ru Yue. Didn¡¯t Xiao Ru Yue refer to Mu Er after she entered the Xiao family and changed her surname? Thus, he came here with the hope of finding her. He really didn¡¯t expect she would reallye to the Central Region Academy. Yet, what entered his sight was his beloved wife wiping another man¡¯s hand. She was so serious and gentle, causing jealousy to bubble in his heart¡­ ¡°What happened?¡± A sinister ray of light shone in Ye Wu Chen¡¯s purple eyes as he surveyed the paled disciples. When his gaze paused for a while as itnded on Lin Ruo Ying, his sinister aura intensified. Lin Ruo Ying bit her lips. She looked at that divinely handsome, Asura-like man with a pale-whiteplexion. The entire academy thought that her rtionship with Ye Wu Chen was good. She had even self-proimed herself as his friend and even wanted her master to arrange a marriage between him for her. But only Lin Ruo Ying herself knew that this man never so much as looked at her so she had wanted to do things to move him. No matter if it was to previously helping Mu Ru Yue or wanting to kill her today, it was all for this man. However¡­ Lin Ruo Ying¡¯s heart shuddered when she thought about what that man said. ¡®How can that girl be his wife? How can the noble, strong, charming, outstanding, and perfect man be already married? ¡®I really can¡¯t believe it and don¡¯t want to! ¡®If he really has a wife, then won¡¯t this mean that I won¡¯t have a chance to experience ¡®A couple for life and all eternity?¡¯ At this moment, all of the girls¡¯ hearts shuddered and they shot jealous gazes at Xiao Ru Yue. It was as though they wanted to kill her. Yet, their fear overwhelmed their jealousy. Who said that Ye Wu Chen disliked this woman that shamelessly pestered him? Who was the one that said that woman seduced Ye Wu Chen unclothed and even wanted to drug him into her bed? They were a married couple so why did she need to drug him? Since they were married, wasn¡¯t it normal that she was no longer a virgin after the bridal ceremony? That person even ndered and said she was a slut that went out with several guys. With Ye Wu Chen¡¯s high sight, how could he marry a slut? Everyone furiously red at Zang Qing Xue who had fainted long ago¡­ Zang Qing Xue didn¡¯t expect that just as her n was about to bepleted, Ye Wu Chen came back to the Academy. Once he was back, her lies would be exposed. ¡°What happened?¡± Zi Qian Jing sniggered as sinister killing intent was expressed on his handsome face. He continued, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you ask them for the details? Those woman humiliated her as they said you disdained Mu Ru Yue, but that she still pestered you. What was more unbearable was that they even said she was a slut that went out with several men. They also said that she was delusional in trying to seduce you without clothes and even wanted to drug you with aphrodisiac¡­¡± The happiness in Ye Wu Chen¡¯s eyes from reuniting with Mu Ru Yue gradually faded. His purple eyes stared at the girls who had terrified expressions. A sinister aura enveloped his body. ¡°Who said those words?¡± ¡°She was the one.¡± Zi Qian Qing smiled and pointed at the fainted Zang Qing Xue. His gaze then shifted to Lin Ruo Ying andined furiously, ¡°There is also this woman that self-proimed to be your friend. She even used a mistress tone and thought that Mu Ru Yue was your friend initially. Thus, she said that she nned to take good care of her on your behalf, as though Mu Ru Yue was a burden. The crowd also gathered here today wanting to kill Mu Ru Yue in the name of helping you after hearing what Zang Qing Xue said.¡± Zi Qian Jing currently acted as though he was a childining to his father. Resentment and anger filled his eyes¡­ Chapter 368 - Let’s Give Birth To a Son Part 1

Chapter 368 - Let¡¯s Give Birth To a Son Part 1

¡°No¡­ It wasn¡¯t like that.¡± Lin Ruo Ying¡¯splexion paled and she couldn¡¯t help but retreat a couple of steps back. Her delicate body shuddered slightly as a trace of fear filled her heart. At this moment, she was really afraid. She was afraid she would lose the chance in getting him to care about her forever¡­ ¡°Wu Chen, I really don¡¯t know. I really don¡¯t know anything. I just came here on a whim. I didn¡¯t know what was happening here. It was all Zang Qing Xue¡¯s provocation.¡± Lin Ruo Ying bit her lips and exined anxiously. Zi Qian jing sniggered. How could a trash like Zang Qing Xue assemble all of the disciples of the Martial Hall here? Who other than Lin Ruo Ying could do that? This girl was really treating everyone as though they were fools. ¡°She seduced me?¡± Ye Wu Chen chuckled sinisterly as he continued, ¡°She even wanted to drug me? It seems that when I first met my wife, I had used all kinds of way to seduce her instead. I initially acted as a fool to approach her. Following that, I snuck into her bath wanting to bathe with her. However, this woman was too heartless. Her heart just couldn¡¯t hold any man. I had done all I could to pursue and woo her. In the end, I gradually moved her and made her ept me. If she really wanted to seduce me initially, I would have been so happy that I might even forget my surname. It¡¯s a pity¡­¡± ¡®It¡¯s a pity that this woman was too cold. While she didn¡¯t keep me at a distance, it was still too difficult for me to enter her heart. If she really seduced me, I would have probably fainted in bliss.¡¯ Lin Ruo Ying¡¯splexion was pale white as she felt a pain like several ants were devouring her heart. There wasn¡¯t anything more painful to a girl than when her beloved expressed love for another girl. ¡°Elder Apprentice Wu Chen, is what you said the truth?!¡± A piercing shout was heard. How could a perfect man like Elder Apprentice Wu Chen seduce another girl, especially when that girl didn¡¯t like him initially? How could this happen? Even though Elder Apprentice Wu Chen wouldn¡¯t lie, they just couldn¡¯t believe him¡­ Upon saying that, the crazed girl red viciously at Mu Ru Yue. ¡°What is so good about her? How is she worthy to be treated in such a fashion by Elder Apprentice Wu Chen?¡± Jealousy! That¡¯s right, everyone was jealous. How could she manage to obtain Elder Apprentice Wu Chen¡¯s love? A person like Elder Apprentice Wu Chen should only bepatible with a girl like Elder Apprentice Sister Lin Ruo Ying. If she were to marry Elder Apprentice Wu Chen, they wouldn¡¯t be jealous as that woman was too perfect. She was so kind hearted and gentle¡­ Ye Wu Chen¡¯s purple eyes contracted as he chuckled coldly and replied, ¡°It suffices for just me to know her good points. Others don¡¯t qualify.¡± Ye Wu Chen only wanted himself to know her good points in his entire life. Nobody would want to fight with him for her that way. The crowd¡¯s breath tightened and their hearts nearly leaped out of their chests as they shot furious gazes at Mu Ru Yue. Yet, this woman¡¯s expression remained as calm as ever, excluding the moment when Ye Wu Chen appeared. She managed to stay emotionless even when enduring their humiliations. How could a person be that calm? If it were them, they would have probably be shouting¡­ ¡°She¡¯s Zang Qing Xue?¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s gaze shot to the young girl that was lying on the ground. A trace of light shed in his eyes as he queried, ¡°My wife, isn¡¯t that the woman that fancied your older brother?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded slightly as she continued, ¡°That¡¯s her.¡± Chapter 369 - Let’s Give Birth To a Son Part 2

Chapter 369 -Let¡¯s Give Birth To a Son Part 2

¡°Why is she here?¡± The man shifted his gaze to the girl beside him as he asked her. His purple eyes became gentler as she filled his eyes. With a charming smile, he said, ¡°I remembered that she initially thought your older brother was a trash so she left him. Yet, once she knew your older brother was the young master of the Xiao family and had outstanding talent, she wanted to get back with him. Nheless, no matter if it were the Xiao family or your older brother, they wouldn¡¯t ept her. She was unworthy to enter the Xiao family as a woman that fancied power. It is great that your elder brother split up with her early on.¡± Lin Ruo Ying¡¯s expression changed and she simrly shot a gaze to Zang Qing Xue whoy on the ground with the crowd. ¡°Didn¡¯t Zang Qing Xue say she and the young master was deeply in love. She even said that the Xiao family¡¯s eyesight was shallow and said with confidence that they forcibly tore her apart from the man that was deeply in love with her.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I was present during the recruitment of new disciples and I personally heard those words. She then spread that throughout the academy, attracting people to pity her. I can¡¯t believe she was a liar!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, she even lied to us today. If it wasn¡¯t for what she said, how could we be this enraged? A malevolent woman like her should be shredded into countless pieces!¡± Youths usually believed in whatever people said, so even if Ye Wu Chen lied they would still believe him. After hearing his words, they vented their anger on Zang Qing Xue. This damnable girl used them! Killing intent shed in Lin Ruo Ying¡¯s beautiful eyes. She took in deep breaths to pacify her killing intent. ¡°Wha¡­ what¡¯s happening?¡± When Zang Qing Xue gradually regained her consciousness, she looked at all of the angry gazes toward her. When she looked past the crowd and saw that charming and noble figure, her eyes rolled back as she wanted to faint again. But Ye Wu Chen didn¡¯t even give her that chance this time¡­ A tyrannical power struck Zang Qing Xue¡¯s body. Her body flew backward and she spurt out a mouthful of blood, staining the ground. She raised her head with astonishment. With her face pale and terror expressed in her eyes, she begged, ¡°Elder Apprentice Brother Wu¡­ Wu Chen, no! Please don¡¯t kill me! Don¡¯t kill me! I don¡¯t want to die!¡± When Zang Qing Xue looked at the purple robed man near her, she felt a sinister and cold aura infiltrate her body, making her body freeze up, unable to move. ¡°Ben Wang can¡¯t help but serve Ben Wang¡¯s woman as her ve. Yet, you dared to humiliate her. Since you had the guts to do that, you should pay the price!¡± He wanted to dote on his woman to her bones and couldn¡¯t even bear to scold her ever. How could he endure when other people humiliated her to this extent with his temper? ¡°Now, how shall Ben Wang deal with you? Should I break your Dantian or amputate your limbs? It seems that those won¡¯t be painful to you. How about shattering all of your ribs, one at a time?¡± The man¡¯s voice was made of pure sinister killing intent and made Zang Qing Xue shudder. ¡°No!¡± Boom! Just as she yelled that word with all her might, the man¡¯s tyrannical power struck her body. Creak! That sound was crisp to the crowd¡¯s ear. The body had twenty-four ribs and when each of them broke, it would result in a heart-wrenching pain. Of course, if it was just a clean break of the ribs, then it could easily be realigned with the help of alchemy. But Ye Wu Chen had thrown out his power at her body, shattering each of the ribs into pieces. When they saw Zang Qing Xue suffered from such inhumane pain, but couldn¡¯t even faint if she wanted to, everyone¡¯s heart chilled to the point that they couldn¡¯t watch on. Chapter 370 - Let’s Give Birth To a Son Part 3

Chapter 370 -Let¡¯s Give Birth To a Son Part 3

It couldn¡¯t be that they were next, right? They were willing to kill themselves rather than suffer that heart-wrenching pain! ¡°Pfft!¡± When thest rib shattered, Zang Qing Xue finally spurt out a mouthful of blood. With a tilt of her head, she died from the pain. Ye Wu Chen gradually withdrew his hand and looked sinisterly at the other girls. When the crowd saw his gaze, they quailed. ¡°Only she can enter my eyes in this world and, simrly, I am willing to warm only her bed for all her life and for all eternity. Other girls other than her are genderless to me. Hence, I, Ye Wu Chen, don¡¯t know how to treat them nicely. It is only her. I have given her all of my love.¡± Who in this world could feel his gentleness, excluding her? His gentleness was given to his wife so he could only be ruthless to others¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t care if you are a guy or a girl. Anyone, no matter if they are old or young, must pay the price if they hurt her!¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s lip curved up into a sinister smile. This man was always cold and unfeeling, but he showed a different side when he was before Mu Ru Yue. He was childish and even became jealous of others¡­ Mu Ru Yue smiled as she looked at the man¡¯s slender and broad back. A gentle ray of light surged in her eyes. They had never said the word ¡®love¡¯ to each other before as it was unnecessary. They clearly knew each other¡¯s feelings. Yao Yun Qing nced at Mu Ru Yue before looking at Ye Wu Chen¡¯s back. She then chuckled all of a sudden. ¡°Yue Er, your husband is so deeply in love with you. That kind of man should have been extinct already. You two made me believe in love again. I just don¡¯t know when I can meet with such a man.¡± Glimmers danced in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes as she chuckled schemingly. ¡°You will be able to. I know of a man that is also monogamous. Moreover, you won¡¯t need to worry about his mother. If you marry him, you will definitely meet with a gentle and elegant mother-inw. ¡°Really?¡± Yao Yun Qing¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°You must introduce him to me someday. When we return to our homnd, I will bring him back with me to piss off that cheating couple.¡± Upon saying that, she expressed fury. Even though she no longer loved that man, she hated her sister who shared the same father as her but had a different mother. ¡®Thus, I must bring back an even more outstanding man to piss them off.¡¯ Mu Ru Yue giggled. She then looked at the man before her. If she returned to Hua Xia, Wu Chen must head back with her¡­ ¡°Elder Apprentice Brother Wu¡­ Wu Chen, we know we did wrong. Please let us off.¡± The girls looked hopefully at the man as they pleaded with a shaky voice. ¡®Let them off?¡¯ Ye Wu Chen smiled sinisterly as he asked back, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you think of letting her off previously?¡± Everyone¡¯s breath tightened after hearing his question. They had lost the right to plead for mercy after ganging up on her previously. ¡°You can just leave this to me.¡± Zi Qian Jing dusted his clothes as he looked at the girls that were shivering in fear. With a smirk, he continued, ¡°You should leave this ce with her first.¡± He wanted to take over this matter on behalf of their long separation. This was in order to let this long-separated couple be intimate with each other. If it wasn¡¯t for that, he wouldn¡¯t have offered to take up this job. Chapter 371 - Let’s Give Birth To a Son Part 4

Chapter 371 -Let¡¯s Give Birth To a Son Part 4

¡°Alright.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded slightly as she continued, ¡°I will leave Yan Jin here to help you. Wu Chen, let¡¯s go. These matters can be done by Jing Er and Yan Jin. ¡®Jing Er?¡¯ Jealousy bubbled in Ye Wu Chen¡¯s heart once again. ¡®Mu Er calls this man so intimately¡­¡¯ Sunset. A couple walked side by side along a small trail in a forest, attracting countless gazes. Yet, neither seemed to feel those gazes as they strolled the trail with their hands intertwined under the sunset. ¡°Mu Er.¡± Ye Wu Chen gradually stopped his steps before turning his head to Mu Ru Yue who was by his side. He initially wanted to ask her who Zi Qian Jing was, but he swallowed those words in the end. He trusted her so he was willing to give her some personal space. ¡°What is it?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows rose as she looked curiously at the man¡¯s charming appearance. Ye Wu Chen smirked sinisterly and said in an ambiguous tone, ¡°Mu Er, let¡¯s give birth to a son. I think my mother and father-inws will wish to see a beautiful jade-like child with us when we head back.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s face flushed as she focused on the nearing handsome face. Her heart suddenly skipped a beat. ¡°Wu Chen, that isn¡¯t something that will happen just because we desire it.¡± ¡°My wife, you don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡± Ye Wu Chen smiled lightly. With an ambiguous tone, he said, ¡°Your husband will do his best to obtain a son from you and as soon as possible aplish mother and father-inws¡¯ heartfelt wish.¡± ¡°Wu Chen¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t finish her statement before she was princess-carried by Ye Wu Chen. She was stunned as she looked at him. Following that, Ye Wu Chen soared into the sky while carrying her. They soon reached an incrediblyvish training room in the blink of an eye. Mu Ru Yue returned to her senses after she was ced gently on the bed. She was about to say something but in the next moment, her lips were sealed by the man¡¯s warm lips. She slowly closed her eyes to enjoy the warm sensation she felt from her lips¡­ ¡°My wife, you have restrained your husband for such a long time. You shouldpensate your husband well tonight.¡± Ye Wu Chen chuckled charmingly. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body shuddered as his warm breathnded on her ears. A blush rose on her face. ¡°Actually, it wasn¡¯t that long. It hasn¡¯t even been a year,¡± Mu Ru Yue rebuked weakly. Ye Wu Chen narrowed his eyes dangerously as he charmingly sniggered and replied, ¡°My wife, don¡¯t you know the phrase ¡®A day of not seeing you is like three seasons¡¯? Moreover, your husband didn¡¯t appear by your side for a period of time. Yet, you managed to provoke flowers in my absence. There was Feng Jing Tian and now Zi Qian Jing. Will there be another one in a short period of time?¡± Ye Wu Chen felt as though he had eaten a jar of vinegar after thinking about the sight he saw today. ¡®I must punish her in bedter. It will be best if she can¡¯t get out of bed for three days. I will see how she will go looking for Zi Qian Jing then.¡¯ Ye Wu Chen kissed Mu Ru Yue¡¯s soft lips, not allowing her to speak. The bed then started to move, the curtains obscuring thevish disy of affections. Yan Jin narrowed his cold eyes slightly. He cast a frosty gaze at all these girls that had previously humiliated Mu Ru Yue. A trace of fury surged in his heart. ¡°How do you think this senior should punish you for bulling this senior¡¯s master?¡± His gaze shot toward Lin Ruo Ying when he said that. He had long wanted to teach this woman a lesson. Now that he got such a chance with great difficulty, he must think carefully about how he wanted to deal with her¡­ Chapter 372 - The ‘Mistress’ Outcome Part 1

Chapter 372 -The ¡®Mistress¡¯ Oue Part 1

Lin Ruo Ying bit her lips, herplexion paled. She couldn¡¯t help but retreat two steps back. Glimmers danced lightly in her eyes. There was only one method that could save her now, but the price of that would be toorge. ¡°Want to run away?¡± Zi Qian Jing smiled sinisterly. With a move he soared, his silver robes flying through the sky before hended in front of her. Lin Ruo Ying¡¯s heart palpitated as she saw his oing handsome face. The man raised a hand before she could even plead mercy. Boom! A tyrannical power infiltrated her body. Pfft! Lin Ruo Ying was thrown backward mercilessly. She spurt a mouthful of blood out as she stared with astonishment at the man walking toward her. ¡°Lin Ruo Ying, who do you think you are to use that mistress tone? Moreover, you wanted to hurt her after listening to Zang Qing Xue¡¯s provocation! Just with that fact, you had signed yourself up for a thousand deaths!¡± Zi Qian Jing never thought of himself as a good person. To him, he didn¡¯t mind killing everyone that harboured negative intent toward his parents. Don¡¯t even mention Lin Ruo Ying who wanted to kill his mother, he still wouldn¡¯t have let her off even if she didn¡¯t did this today. After all, she was actually delusional enough to try and enter his parents¡¯ rtionship. ¡°No! Don¡¯t do this!¡± Lin Ruo Ying widened her eyes from the terror she felt. Her body shook uncontrobly as she exined, ¡°I only loved a person. What mistake have I made that warrants your current actions?¡± ¡®I¡¯m not in the wrong. I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Why are they treating me like this then?¡¯ ¡°It indeed isn¡¯t wrong to love a person. What was wrong was that you did something you shouldn¡¯t have done.¡± Zi Qian Jing smiled coldly, a trace of killing intent in his eyes. Loving someone indeed wasn¡¯t wrong. It wasn¡¯t a secret that Bai Ze loved mother, but he would never think to hurt his parents. He instead continued to protect mother and even helped father. More importantly, he was trapped in that ce due to Zi Feng all because of him¡­ Hence, love wasn¡¯t wrong. It was just your actions that mattered. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Tyrannical powernded consecutively on Lin Ruo Ying¡¯s body, making the usual prideful and egoistic her void of any way to retaliate. She bit her lips, forcibly bearing with the heart wrenching pain. It wasn¡¯t just external injuries. That youth¡¯s power infiltrated her body, striking her internal organs¡­ ¡®No! ¡®I don¡¯t want to die this easily!¡¯ However, Lin Ruo Ying still thought that she wasn¡¯t in the wrong. She indeed poised herself as his mistress, but that was due to her not knowing that he was wedded and thought that only she herself could match up with him in the academy. She was just delusional in trying to kill Mu Ru Yue for him. What was wrong with that? The only one that had done wrong was Zang Qing Xue who lied to her. Furthermore, up to now, Lin Ruo Ying still believed that Mu Ru Yue was inferior to her and wasn¡¯tpatible to him! ¡°Lin Ruo Ying, I suddenly feel that it is meaningless just to kill you.¡± Zi Qian Jing looked at the girl who was on herst breath. He then gradually withdrew his hand and smiled sinisterly as hemented, ¡°I have a better way of dealing with you.¡± Lin Ruo Ying really was unlucky. If she was dealt with by Ye Wu Chen or Yan Jin, even if their methods were ruthless, they would still make her die cleanly. But the one before her was Zi Qian Jing who had suffered several years of torment from Zi Feng. That woman had simrly loved his father and wanted to kill his mother that year, leading to the fall of his family. How much hatred was there for her to do that? Suddenly, Zi Qian Jing felt that Lin Ruo Ying¡¯s face was the same as the one in his memory of that woman. A sinister chilling aura surged from his eyes¡­ Chapter 373 - The ‘Mistress’ Outcome Part 2

Chapter 373 -The ¡®Mistress¡¯ Oue Part 2

¡°Ah!¡± Zi Qian Jing stomped on Lin Ruo Ying¡¯s hand. When the other opened her mouth to give out a shriek, a pill was tossed into her mouth. ¡°You¡­ what did you feed me?!¡± Fear appeared in Lin Ruo Ying¡¯s eyes as she yelled, crazed. Zi Qian Jing sniggered and revealed, ¡°It is just something that will make your live a life worse than death along with the downfall of your reputation. You will know about it soon enough. Haha! Lin Ruo Ying, I will let you roam freely for a period of time. Have a great time enjoying it!¡± Even though the girl before him wasn¡¯t Zi Feng, to him what they did was simr. Thus, Zi Qian Jing was relieving both his grudge and anger that had umted for Zi Feng onto her. Instantly, he felt an ecstasy that he never felt before¡­ ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re a demon!¡± Lin Ruo Ying¡¯s body shuddered as she said, ¡°If you want to kill me, just do it. Why must you use such a weird thing to deal with me? I don¡¯t want that!¡± Zi Qian Jing lifted his gaze. Ruthlessness and a thirst for blood could be seen in his eyes. ¡°I abandoned my humanity to be a demon after what happened that year when I was just five. I don¡¯t mind even if I have to destroy the world for them. I won¡¯t let that tragedy happen again. Lin Ruo Ying, it is you yourself that willingly jumped into my hands.¡± He was once kind-hearted, but after his limbs were chopped off and his family annihted, he cast that kindness away. To the current him, it didn¡¯t matter what ruthless methods he used to achieve what he wanted. ¡®Zi Feng!¡¯ Zi Qian Jing closed his eyes gradually. His intense hatred of her made his body trembled. He took a couple of slow, deep breaths before he opened his eyes to look down emotionlessly at Lin Ruo Ying. ¡°Lin Ruo Ying, don¡¯t even think about resolving that poison. There is only one person in the world that can resolve it. But that person currently hasn¡¯t reached that capability yet so nobody will be able to help you.¡± That person was Senior Yue. ¡°Zi Qian Jing, my master won¡¯t forgive you for what you have done!¡± Lin Ruo Ying shouted with all her might. Zi Qian Jing chuckled coldly as he said without fear, ¡°If he has the capability, he cane and seek me. It is a pity that I, Zi Qian Jing, don¡¯t need to ce any importance on that old man.¡± Arrogance. That¡¯s right, Zi Qian Jing currently gave off an insufferably arrogant feeling. He stood there with his hands behind his back. With the flutter of his silver robe, his body¡¯s shadow elongated under the sunset. His poise made people dazed. It was undeniable that Zi Qian Jing¡¯s appearance was outstanding. He looked like someone that came from a picture. He was magnificently handsome, noble, and powerful. ¡°What did you say?!¡± Fu Li mmed his hand on a table in the Martial Hall. With an ashened expression, he yelled, ¡°It wasn¡¯t strange as to why there weren¡¯t any disciples of the Martial Hall here today. I didn¡¯t expect those bastards toy a hand on my Martial Hall¡¯s disciples. Furthermore, my disciple was one of them. Tell me, how is my disciple?¡± The protector looked timidly at Fu Li as he reported, ¡°She was carried back, but she was severely injured. She is now in a vegetative state on a bed. Her internal organs also suffered severe injuries.¡± ¡°Good! What a good Alchemy Hall! Song Ran, if you don¡¯t give me an eptable exnation this time, I definitely won¡¯t forgive you!¡± The Alchemy Hall was obviously bullying them. How could he endure it? If he didn¡¯t avenge them, he wouldn¡¯t be Fu Li. ¡°Elder, what is more important now is Lady Lin¡¯s injuries. If you continue to fall out with the Alchemy Hall, it will be impossible to obtain any pills from them. Won¡¯t you be at a disadvantage then as you won¡¯t be rpensed?¡± Chapter 374 - The ‘Mistress’ Outcome Part 3

Chapter 374 -The ¡®Mistress¡¯ Oue Part 3

The protector advised Fu Li, making Fu Li swallow his anger. Fu Li then said coldly, ¡°I will seek that old man Song Ran first. I will settle this debt with him after getting the pills to treat Ruo Ying. If he doesn¡¯t give me an exnation, I won¡¯t let him off scot-free even if I have to go to the dean!¡± In the Alchemy Hall, Song Ran listened to the report about themotion. He chuckled as he heard it andmented, ¡°The Martial Hall took such a blow. I guess that old man Fu Li will being here really soon.¡± Just as he said that, a report came in from outside, ¡°Elder Song, Elder Fu Li hase to seek an audience.¡± Song Ran was startled. When had that old man not barged in here whenever he came? He really changed his personality this time. ¡°Tsk! Tsk!¡± Song Ran shook his head before replying high spiritedly, ¡°I just said that the old man woulde here. Let him in.¡± Once he instructed that, Fu Li with his ashened expression walked briskly in. When he saw Song Ran expressing happiness from his misfortune, anger surged forth. But when he thought of his goal ining here today, he suppressed it all once more. ¡°Elder Song Ran, I¡¯vee here to request a Mundane Stage pill from you.¡± ¡°Mundane Stage Pill?¡± Song Ran¡¯s brows were raised as he expressed shame. ¡°It is not that I don¡¯t want to give that pill to you. It is just that¡­ it is just I really don¡¯t have any Mundane Stage pills at hand.¡± Fu Li¡¯s expression darkened as he said, ¡°You just have to manufacture the pill and I will provide the ingredients.¡± ¡°Hehe! I feel really bad, but I had just tripped a couple of days before and broke my wrist. Hence, I won¡¯t be able to manufacture pills.¡± ¡®Broke his wrist? ¡®Are you fucking treating me as a fool?¡¯ Fu Li had the impulse to shout at him. Did he treat cultivators as trash? With his ability, he would survive a fall even if he fell off a cliff. He broke his wrist from tripping? ¡°Song Ran, are you really unwilling to help me?¡± A ball of ming fury burned in Fu Li¡¯s chest as he asked with narrowed eyes. Song Ran sighed helplessly as he replied, ¡°It is not that I don¡¯t want to help you, but it is just that I can¡¯t help even if I wanted to.¡± ¡°Good. Very good! Song Ran, I willin about this to the dean. It is natural for the Alchemy Hall to distribute pills to the Martial Hall. You are just abusing your authority to avenge your grudges! I will also make those disciples under you pay the price for what they have done today! You just have to wait and see! Hmph!¡± Fu Li shook his sleeves before turning to leave after tossing out those word. Thus, when he turned around he didn¡¯t see Song Ran¡¯s smile that was like a blossoming flower. ¡°It is useless even if youin to the dean.¡± He stroked his white beard as he looked with tion at the fleeting Fu Li¡¯s back¡­ The dean was carefully inspecting Silver Leaf that was on a table in his luxurious and grandeur study room. His expression was as though he were looking at his son. But then a wailing sound came from outside his room. He was shocked and his fingers jerked, almost making Silver Leaf fall off the table. At that instant, his face turned ck. ¡°Dean, you must seek justice for me.¡± Fu Li walked briskly in from outside. Pop! He knelt before the dean. ¡°That bastard Song Ran was too much. He is harbouring his disciples¡¯ wrongdoings, especially the ones known as Mu Ru Yue and Zi Qian Jing. They injured several of my Martial Hall¡¯s disciples and made my disciple fall into a vegetative state. Her current health condition is unknown. ¡°My disciple was in the wrong initially so I won¡¯t bother with her oue. As long as Song Ran takes out pills to save my disciple, I will let it pass. Who knew that Song Ran would say he didn¡¯t have any Mundane Stage pills at hand. He even used an excuse that he broke his wrist which resulted in him unable to refine pills. He is clearly driving my disciple to her death!¡± Fu Liined with tears at the end of each of his words, blood in each of his sentences as he cried with the same fervor as though he¡¯d just suffered immense grievance. Chapter 375 - The ‘Mistress’ Outcome Part 4

Chapter 375 -The ¡®Mistress¡¯ Oue Part 4

Fu Li teared and wailed with his shaky elderly voice. It could make people unable to stay expressionless. The dean frowned slightly as he swept a gaze at him and replied, ¡°Song Ran had indeed used up all of his Mundane Stage pills. I had taken hisst pill for my grand disciple. It is also a fact that he broke his wrist. I personally saw him trip over a rock and smash his wrist.¡± Fu Li¡¯s expression froze as he looked with astonishment at the dean, an unpleasant expression on his face. ¡®He smashed his wrist on a rock? Can¡¯t you twoe up with a better reason even if you wanted to lie? This is too unbelievable! You are clearly bullsheetting!¡¯ But Fu Li understood the oue. The dean was harboring Song Ran! Why? ¡°That¡¯s right, Fu Li¡­¡± Fu Li came back to his senses after hearing the dean¡¯s voice. He hastily lifted his head and, with hope in his eyes, queried, ¡°Dean, do you still have anything you want to instruct?¡± ¡°Oh, it is like this.¡± The dean caressed Silver Leaf and replied without lifting his head, ¡°Since it is your disciple at fault initially, let this matter go. You are forbidden to seek trouble with the disciples of the Alchemy Hall. If I find out that you did, you know the oue!¡± ¡®This old man came in here wailing before even letting someone report his arrival. He almost made me drop Silver Leaf! He now wants me to help him deal with Senior Yue? In his dream!¡¯ Fu Li¡¯s expression stiffened as he dazed at the dean. He wanted to rebuke, but seeing the annoyed expression of the other, he swallowed his words and stood up with a daze before heading out of the room. He had never been at such a loss in his life! Moreover, all of this was due to that girl! A fury that covered the heavens surged in Fu Li¡¯s eyes. No matter what, Ye Wu Chen was a disciple of his Martial Hall. He would force Ye Wu Chen to break his rtionship with that girl unless he wanted to be expelled from the academy! Men and women of the Central Region were realistic. They clearly knew what to choose whether they were to pick with their feelings or with benefits in mind. ?? The night was tranquil like water. Two figures were constantly intermingling on a bed. Panting sound could be heard frequently. They finally stopped after a long time¡­ Ye Wu Chen flipped his body over onto the bed and lifted his arms to embrace the girl. The Devil¡¯s Snare pattern on his handsome face enhanced his charm and nobility. He lowered his gaze to the girl that was drenched in sweat. He smiled gently and asked, ¡°My wife, why do I feel that you are even more tired than me?¡± ¡®No kidding!¡¯ Mu Ru Yue red at him as sheined, ¡°My energy level isn¡¯t as great as yours. Ye Wu Chen, do you have any ideas about what Nangong Zi Feng had said?¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s expression turned gloomy after hearing about that woman. He smiled after a long time and replied, ¡°I have just fragments of memories of her, but they aren¡¯tplete. But I have a feeling we will remember all of it one day.¡± ¡°Actually, there isn¡¯t any difference from the past and now. It suffices for you to be by my side. Right, there is also about the son from our past. I hade to the Central Region to find him.¡± Mu Ru Yue then told Ye Wu Chen how Nangong Zi Feng threatened her and all of the memories she had seen from her. Ye Wu Chen¡¯s expression darkened instantly after hearing what she said. ¡°Nangong Zi Feng! She dared to threaten you. It is fortunate that she is dead. Otherwise, she would still use that matter to threaten you sooner orter.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled gently and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let Zi Feng hurt our son. Simrly, I won¡¯t fall for her threats.¡± Chapter 376 - The ‘Mistress’ Outcome Part 5

Chapter 376 -The ¡®Mistress¡¯ Oue Part 5

Ye Wu Chen¡¯s smile became gentler as he tightly embraced the girl by his side. ¡°Mu Er, let¡¯s give birth to a couple more offsprings. It would be too lonely if it is only one.¡± ¡®A couple?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes widened. ¡®Is this fellow treating her like a pig?¡¯ But she wasn¡¯t able to rebuke that man¡¯s words as he flipped his body over her, relieving all of his thoughts and desires that had umted during this period of time, bing one with the girl¡­ Lin Ruo Ying was in deep waters and scorching mes whenpared to the lovers on their side. Pain! She was experienced heart wrenching pain at this moment! The pain wasn¡¯t from the injuries of her internal organs, but like there was a me burning her body, causing her intense pain. Lin Ruo Ying bit her lips, her body trembling slightly. Bang! The room door was pushed open. When Lin Ruo Ying looked over and saw a youth at the entrance, fear instantly surged in her eyes. The chilly moonlight enveloped the youth¡¯s slender figure. When the breeze blew, his silver robe fluttered. This man clearly possessed a beauty that would make people lose their breath. It was handsome to the point that people couldn¡¯t ignore him¡­ Yet, there was a man held in the youth¡¯s hand. The man was bulky and had an ugly appearance. He had a gruesome scar that covered his face. He was with a t nose and thick lips. With but a nce, it made people¡¯s stomach churn. However, such a rough looking man was being easily held by the youth. He was holding him like holding a bag of trash. ¡°What do you want to do again?!¡± Lin Ruo Ying stammered her words as she yelled. She wanted to scream for help, but a tyrannical power smashed over to her, making her unable to utter a word¡­ ¡°I¡¯vee to help you.¡± Zi Qian Jing lifted his gaze and said unfeelingly, ¡°That pill was refined by my mother. I had stolen some of those pills. She is the only one that knows how to resolve the medicine in this world. It is a pity that mother lost her memories so even she can¡¯t remember how to alleviate your pain. But there is a way that can help you without using any powers.¡± Zi Qian Jing smirked as he chuckled sinisterly. ¡°That method is to use a man to resolve the poison.¡± Lin Ruo Ying widened her eyes as she gasped from fright. ¡®Did he just use an aphrodisiac on me? Only aphrodisiac drugs needed a man as the antidote.¡¯ Perhaps Zi Qian Jing could deduce what she wanted to say as he coldly snorted and exined, ¡°Don¡¯t think that the Sexual Fire Pill can bepared to trashy aphrodisiac. Aphrodisiacs are better as you will be high while the poison is being resolved and the effect disappears once you do it with a man. But the Sexual Fire Pill will make you feel like dying as you live. Your body would seem like it was doused in mes and can only be temporarily alleviated by a man. But it will return the following night. And so on, every night, forever. ¡°This is a pill my mother discovered identally when she was refining pills. She was really interested in pills she hadn¡¯t seen before. Furthermore, it still took her three more days to make an antidote to counter theponents of these pills with her capabilities. If it were others, it would be impossible toe up with an antidote even if they were given years.¡± Looking at Lin Ruo Ying¡¯s terrified gaze, Zi Qian Jing said ruthlessly and heartlessly with words that would cast a human to hell in an instant. ¡°Since this is the first night, I¡¯m kind enough to provide you the method to solve your problem. You will need to find your own men in the future. Of course, there are requirements for the men used as antidote for the Sexual Fire Pill. They must have an ugly appearance. If the man was handsome and delicate, it would only intensify your pain. ¡°Perhaps you won¡¯t find a man and think you can bear with the pain for a night. Even so, the Sexual Fire Pill will scorch your skin and disfigure your face. This result is the same if you try to find a handsome boy.¡± Of course, Zi Qian Jing said those words to scare her purposely. Since it was to avenge his mother, the more ruthless he was the better. This is the oue for those that wanted to be a mistress in their rtionship! Chapter 377 - Who Dares To Steal My Man Part 1

Chapter 377 -Who Dares To Steal My Man Part 1

Lin Ruo Ying¡¯s lips shuddered. She wanted to speak a couple of times, but there was a fire in her throat that made her unable to do so. ¡®Master, save me!¡¯ She crazily screamed that in her mind as she pleaded with her eyes. ¡°Lin Ruo Ying, there is an alternative way to end your pain.¡± Zi Qian Jing smirked coldly as he said the next statement with heavy emphasis on each words, ¡°That. Is. To. DIE! I won¡¯t stop you from killing yourself. If you really can¡¯t stand it, you can just die right now!¡± The youth then turned around and walked toward the moonlight after tossing those words out. Right now, the pressure hadn¡¯t vanished so Lin Ruo Ying could only stare with horror at the brute walking toward her. Fear seemed to fill her entire body. The brute looked as though he had eaten an aphrodisiac as his ugly face was flushed. When he shot a burning gaze at Lin Ruo Ying lying on the bed, he acted like a parched person that had found a sweet, clear spring. Swish! He dashed over and raped her without a care. Hiss! Lin Ruo Ying took in a cold breath at that instant. The intense pain made her face distort. What Zi Qian Jing said was right. Aphrodisiacs would bring joy while the Sexual Fire Pill only give her boundless suffering. What made her even more disgusted was the body odour of the man which made her stomach churn. She couldn¡¯t help but want to spew out everything she had eaten thest couple of days. ¡®Can I only be relieved from this torture with death? ¡®But I don¡¯t have the courage to do so¡­¡¯ Lin Ruo Ying bit her lips as she closed her eyes to stop herself from looking at the brute pressing against her body. It seemed that only like this could she try and imagine it was that noble and powerful man on her body¡­ The next day. Sunlight shone into the room and brought warmth with it. Mu Ru Yue opened her eyes and looked at the man lying at her side before smiling faintly. It was undeniable that the man by her side was really handsome. The faint purple Devil¡¯s Snare pattern enhanced his charm. His fair skin gave off a faint glow beneath the sunlight. His beauty reached a point where it was even better than some girls. Mu Ru Yue gradually raised a hand and her slender finger traced his exquisite brows and eyes before moving toward his lips. Her gaze was focused and gentle and even had a bit of joy in them as she looked at her man. Just as she wanted to withdraw her hand, the man suddenly opened his eyes and grabbed at her arm before pulling her beneath him. ¡°Wu Chen, you¡¯re awake?¡± Mu Ru Yue was stunned before sheined, ¡°My back and waist are aching. Don¡¯t you have a limit? Get off my body!¡± Ye Wu Chen smiled and replied, ¡°You were the one that teased your husband first.¡± ¡°Tease?¡± Mu Ru Yue widened her eyes and red at him. She then snapped, ¡°If that¡¯s teasing, aren¡¯t you too easy to tease?¡± ¡°Your husband just can¡¯t resist your teasing. But your husband indeed didn¡¯t control himselfst night and made you too tired. Thus, your husband will let you off for now.¡± Ye Wu Chen lowered his gaze to the young girl beneath him. He kissed her brows and eyes gently before smiling charmingly. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of bed. We will probably have to face some troublesome matters today.¡± Mu Ru Yue turned her head to avoid looking at Ye Wu Chen¡¯s gentle gaze. That gaze of his nearly made her heart leap out. ¡°Wu Chen, I would have been able to deal with those people even if you didn¡¯t appear yesterday. But¡­¡± She paused slightly before continuing with a smile, ¡°You returned¡­¡± Chapter 378 - Who Dares To Steal My Man Part 2

Chapter 378- Who Dares To Steal My Man Part 2

Although she could have settled it herself, she was still extremely excited when she saw his return. After all, she acknowledged him as her husband. Ye Wu Chen smiled and said, ¡°Mu Er, can I help you with your clothes?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t need. I can do it.¡± ¡°Mu Er, you are my wife. I married you just to serve you.¡± ¡® I married you just to serve you.¡¯ No matter how strong Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart was, she was still a girl. She couldn¡¯t stay unmoved from the man¡¯s sweet talk¡­ A youth stood in the courtyard. His slender back formed a long shadow as it confronted the sun. He stood with his back facing a door. The wind blew and his hair fluttered with it, giving him anguish yet noble atmosphere. Creak! When the youth heard the door opened, he turned his head and smiled as he looked unblinkingly at the girl that wasing toward him. ¡°You are out? I¡¯ve been waiting for you guys for a long time already.¡± When Mu Ru Yue looked at this youth under the sun, a peculiar feeling surged from her heart. It felt as though they should have known each other since ages ago¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t look at him!¡± Her waist was lightly embraced, and a man¡¯s domineering tone was heard. Ye Wu Chen was really jealous. He felt as though he had been soaked into a jar of vinegar when he saw Mu Er looking at that youth with such deep emotion. His entire body reeked with vinegar. However, all of that was due to him mistaking Mu Ru Yue¡¯splicated feelings as deeper feelings¡­ ¡°Wu Chen, what is up with you again?¡± Mu Ru Yue looked curiously at Ye Wu Chen. She frowned slightly. ¡®This fellow ate the wrong medicine again today.¡¯ ¡°If you want to look, you can only look at me. Anyways, don¡¯t look at him.¡± Ye Wu Chen tightly embraced Mu Ru Yue¡¯s waist as he spoke strongly and possessively. Zi Qian Jing seemed to not see Ye Wu Chen¡¯s warning as he walked casually toward Mu Ru Yue. ¡°You should be hungry? How about we eat together today?¡± With their current cultivations, there wasn¡¯t a need to eat. But eating was an enjoyment in-and-of-itself so even if it were cultivators with realms above Xiantian, they would still eat when they were free. ¡°I¡¯ve already prepared breakfast in your room. Let¡¯s head there now.¡± ¡®Mu Er¡¯s room?¡¯ The rms in Ye Wu Chen¡¯s heart rang. He shot a sinister gaze toward Zi Qian Jing with wariness in his eyes. ¡®He can freely enter Mu Er¡¯s room?¡¯ This was a dangerous sign. Even though he trusted Mu Er, would this brat not peek when Mu Er showers and changes clothes? He probably didn¡¯t fear anything¡­ ¡°Wu Chen, let¡¯s head there together.¡± Mu Ru Yue held Ye Wu Chen¡¯s hand and said smiling. Ye Wu Chen¡¯s handsome face softened after hearing what she said. With a gentle smile, he replied, ¡°Alright, anything you say.¡± Zi Qian Jing smilednguishly. He had already longed for such a harmonious sight for too many years¡­ But there was still something that was out of Zi Qian Jing¡¯s prediction¡­ ¡°What do you mean by doing this?!¡± Seeing that he was ced at a separate table by Ye Wu Chen, Zi Qian Jing gritted his teeth and yelled out in fury. ¡°The reason is really simple.¡± With happiness expressed in his eyes, he exined neither slow nor fast, ¡°We don¡¯t need you to disturb our couple¡¯s meal.¡± Fury zed in Zi Qian Jing¡¯s heart as he red at the man¡¯s charming face. ¡°She is your wife, but she is also my mother! What¡¯s wrong with sitting with my mother?¡± Chapter 379 - Who Dares To Steal My Man Part 3

Chapter 379 -Who Dares To Steal My Man Part 3

Zi Qian Jing identally blurted out his heartfelt words due to his intense anger. He was stunned momentarily as he looked at the other two¡¯s expression with some slight apprehensiveness in his eyes. ¡°Mother?¡± Ye Wu Chen smiled. ¡°Ben Wang heard Mu Er mentioned this before that you initially mistook her as your mother from the start. But Ben Wang and she hadn¡¯t yet given birth to any offsprings yet. Where did this ¡®son¡¯e from?¡± It wasn¡¯t Ye Wu Chen¡¯s fault for not recognizing him. In Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s memories, their son from their past life was being held captive in a ce where time froze. This was to say that he should still have a five-year-old appearance even though thousands of years have passed. How could he have such an appearance in such a short time? More importantly, their son¡¯s limbs were amputated. He also inherited his father¡¯s appearance and had a pair of purple eyes so it was natural for them to be unable to recognise Zi Qian Jing. ¡°I¡­¡± Zi Qian Jing was startled as he suddenly said angrily, ¡°I don¡¯t care that much. She is mine! I want to be with her!¡± He wanted to tell them everything, but he was afraid that they wouldn¡¯t ept or believe him¡­ Ye Wu Chen¡¯s brows rose. He casually swept a gaze at Zi Qian Jing¡¯s face before lowering his gaze to the girl by his side. With a smile, he suggested, ¡°Mu Er, let¡¯s quickly eat up. We¡¯ll carry out our child-making ns after eating. How many kids shall we have? Isn¡¯t there a saying that ¡®a dragon¡¯s life has nine children¡¯? How about we have nine too?¡± He had purposely said that to Zi Qian Jing. ¡®Didn¡¯t you say Mu Er is yours? It is a pity that she is already my, Ye Wu Chen¡¯s, wife¡­¡¯ Mu Ru Yue nced at him and rebuked, ¡°Nine? If you are that capable, you give birth to nine yourself!¡± ¡°We will have three. It is enough to have three in our life.¡± Ye Wu Chen tightened his grip on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s waist as he whispered intimately, ¡°Your husband was so hardworking yesterday that your waist and back hurt so much that you couldn¡¯t get out of bed yourself. So your husband believes we will have a son soon.¡± Mu Ru Yue couldn¡¯t help re at him after she thought aboutst night. A man that was restrained for a year was as ferocious as a tiger! Zi Qian Jing sat before them as they chatted. He didn¡¯t care about Ye Wu Chen¡¯s gaze as he used a chopstick to ce a lotus root from his Liquorice Lotus Root Tea dish into Mu Ru Yue¡¯s bowl. ¡°Have a try. My cooking skills aren¡¯t bad.¡± To be honest, Mu Ru Yue was slightly bbergasted as this was the first time Zi Qian Jing cooked since they first met. ¡°This taste¡­¡± When she ced the lotus into her mouth, she was stunned for a while before she said to Ye Wu Chen, ¡°Wu Chen, this taste is simr to the ones you made¡­¡± When she raised her head to speak, she was stunned again. Ye Wu Chen and Zi Qian Jing were simrly taking out the licorice root carefully from the sweet and sour lotus. Their actions were exactly the same. Mu Ru Yue hadn¡¯t discovered it before but now she felt that the two men¡¯s appearances were incredibly simr, especially their brows and eyes. They were identical. ¡°Wu Chen, do you have a biological brother?¡± Mu Ru Yue frowned and still voiced her doubts in the end. ¡®How can they be so simr if they aren¡¯t blood brothers?¡¯ ¡°No.¡± Ye Wu Chen shook his head and smiled saying, ¡°I don¡¯t have any siblings.¡± ¡°It is probably my misunderstanding.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes still expressed curiosity. That King Nan An and wife couple had passed sixteen years ago so it would be impossible for Zi Qian Jing to be their son¡­ Chapter 380 - Who Dares To Steal My Man Part 4

Chapter 380 -Who Dares To Steal My Man Part 4

¡®Can it be that he is really rted to the Zi family and happened to be left behind?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart suddenly skipped a beat. Since Ye Wu Chen was the reincarnation of Zi Huang, his appearance must be really simr to his past life. Zi Qian Jing might be a survivor the Zi family in that case. But this was just her guess so she didn¡¯t voice it out. The room door was barged open suddenly, making Ye Wu Chen frown. He shot a gloomy gaze toward the door which thennded on an elder. Fu Li¡¯s expression was indifferent as he shook his sleeve and walked in from outside. ¡°Ye Wu Chen, you are here as expected. I¡¯ve got something to ask you. Are you willing to marry Ruo Ying? She suffered such severe injuries for you. How can you not be moved?¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Once he said that, a sniffledugh was suddenly heard from the side. Fu Li¡¯s gaze became sharp as he shot a gaze toward the handsome, sniggering youth. ¡°What are youughing about?¡± ¡°I¡¯mughing about the shameless Lin Ruo Ying that is a broken shoe1. Don¡¯t mention him, even a beggar wouldn¡¯t want her.¡± Zi Qian Jing¡¯s eyes consisted of tion as he smirked sinisterly and continued, ¡°And you want to shove that broken shoe onto him? I just can¡¯t bear with it so Iughed.¡± He chased a ¡®mistress¡¯ away and nowes the master of that ¡®mistress¡¯. It seemed that people thousands of yearster loved to barge into others¡¯ rtionships. He definitely wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to break this couple apart. ¡°My disciple hasn¡¯t been intimate with anyone and hasn¡¯t even been touched by a man. How can she be a broken shoe?¡± Fu Li smiled coldly with a trace of viciousness in his eyes. Today, Ye Wu Chen must marry her regardless of his will! He definitely wouldn¡¯t give up the chance to make a connection with him! ¡°You don¡¯t believe?¡± Zi Qian Jing stretched his waistzily. He spoke while expressing smiles with his brows and eyes, ¡°You can totally go and check if she is still a virgin. Nobody would be willing to give that woman a gaze even if she was thrown among beggars!¡± Even though Ye Wu Chen was jealous of Zi Qian Jing because he was treated so gently by her, it was undeniable that he agreed to what he said. ¡°That¡¯s right, you want Ben Wang to take in a woman that beggars wouldn¡¯t want? You¡¯re thinking too highly of yourself. Ben Wang is disgusted just by looking at her. Don¡¯t make Ben Wang be unable to eat anything in his life!¡± Compared to what Zi Qian Jing said, Fu Li fumed over Ye Wu Chen¡¯s insults. ¡°Ye Wu Chen, don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re a disciple of the Martial Hall!¡± ¡°Martial Hall?¡± Ye Wu Chen chuckled, disapproving what he said. ¡°You think you can threaten Ben Wang? It is just a puny Martial Hall, so what if it is abolished?¡± ¡°You! Impudent!¡± Fu Li¡¯s expression changed drastically as he chuckled coldly. ¡°You want to abolish the Martial Hall? It is a pity that you don¡¯t have the capability. I will give you onest chance. You don¡¯t seem to quite understand your situation.¡± Zi Qian Jing narrowed his eyes slightly. With a cynical cold smile, hemented, ¡°If he alone can¡¯t, how about adding me? It is just a Martial Hall. Wu Chen, I can also make it vanish without your assistance.¡± Hearing those word, Ye Wu Chen shot his gaze toward Zi Qian Jing. Perhaps he initially disliked this youth that was snatching his wife from him. But now, Ye Wu Chen felt that they were like birds of a feather flocking together at this instant. They both had a simr point. They wanted to protect Mu Ru Yue! Just as Ye Wu Chen wanted to say something, Mu Ru Yue held his hand to stop him. She gradually ced down her chopsticks and stood up to look at the same eye level as Fu Li and asked, ¡°Ye Wu Chen is my man. You want to help your disciple steal my man before me? Have you asked for my opinion? It can¡¯t be that you are treating me as a dead person, right?¡± 1. Broken shoes means to be not a virgin. Chapter 381 - Who Dares To Steal My Man Part 5

Chapter 381 -Who Dares To Steal My Man Part 5

To be honest, Fu Li still didn¡¯t ce any importance on Mu Ru Yue. He just really started to look at this young girl after hearing what she said. ¡®It is no wonder Ye Wu Chen liked her as the girl¡¯s appearance is perfect and without w. But every man loves a beautiful girl. What does she have other than her appearance? No matter if it is her personality or her status, she is far inferior to Ruo Ying¡­¡¯ ¡°Who allowed you to interrupt our chat?¡± Fu Li frowned slightly andmented, ¡°Can it be that all disciples of the Alchemy Hall are this rude? You don¡¯t have the right to speak if an elder didn¡¯t ask of you. This is the academy rule!¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s and Zi Qian Jing¡¯s expression darkened as boundless fury surged in their hearts. Yet, a girl¡¯s mocking voice was heard before they could speak. ¡°The academy has such a rule? I¡¯m sorry, but Elder Song didn¡¯t mention it. He also didn¡¯t tell me that an elder of the academy can barge into their disciple¡¯s marriage. That if the elder wants to match someone, they must be matched.¡± How could Fu Li not hear the mockery in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s speech? His expression changed drastically as he also thought over what he had said. If it was as usual, he wouldn¡¯t have said it in such a manner. But how could he be talk nicely to them after thinking about his severely injured disciple? ¡°Impudent!¡± Fu Li shouted coldly, ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to speak now. I¡¯m asking Ye Wu Chen not you as to whether he is willing to marry my disciple or not! No matter if it is my disciple¡¯s personality or her innate talent, she is outstanding. She is more importantly my most prideful disciple. In what way is she inferior to you?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression was indifferent as she looked at Fu Li and said, ¡°It seems that I wasn¡¯t clear in what I said so I made it too hard for you to understand¡­¡± She paused and with a smile and a domineering aura in her ck eyes, she proimed, ¡°Right now, I want to see who dares to steal my man?!¡± ¡®Who dares to steal my man¡­¡¯ How arrogant and domineering was she to say such arrogance words? Ye Wu Chen¡¯s eyes brimmed with tion as he looked at Mu Ru Yue with intense love in his eyes. His gentle gaze enveloped the young girl¡¯s body. It was as though only she could exist in his purple eyes¡­ ¡®She normally doesn¡¯t care about those previously love-struck girls. It can be said that she didn¡¯t even care about those girls. ¡®Yet, this is the first time she publicized that I am her man! ¡®She wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to stain me!¡¯ Fu Li¡¯s expression darkened. With mes of fury in his eyes, he said, ¡°Are the disciples of the Alchemy Hall this arrogant? I really don¡¯t know how Song Ran tutors you! Males are superior in this world. Your husband wants to break the marriage with you to wed other women, but you shamelessly stick to him. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being drowned by theughter of the world?¡± A gloomy aura filled Ye Wu Chen¡¯s surroundings. Just as he, who was as astonishing as an Asura that came from hell, wanted to erupt in fury, Mu Ru Yue took a bowl from the table to threw it mercilessly at Fu Li. Fu Li was enraged and waved his hand hastily. Bang! The bowlnded on the ground and the soupnded on his sleeve, intensifying his anger. Mu Ru Yue raised her hand to wiped her fingers without a care as she raised her head to look at him. ¡°I won¡¯t repeat this again. My man can only be mine for life and all eternity. I don¡¯t mind killing anyone that tries to steal him from me! Moreover, I truly don¡¯t think that Lin Ruo Ying is really outstanding. In my eyes, she is just a shrimp that cannot uphold any important responsibilities.¡± Chapter 382 - Who Dares To Steal My Man Part 6

Chapter 382- Who Dares To Steal My Man Part 6

¡®No matter if it was strength or means, Lin Ruo Ying is far inferior to Nangong Zi Feng. ¡®Hence, why should I any importance in Lin Ruo Ying from the start?¡¯ Fu Li was stunned. ¡®How can I not know how outstanding my disciple is? But this woman said my disciple is just a shrimp that cannot uphold important responsibilities? ¡®Can she be more arrogant?¡¯ ¡°Little girl, there are countless talents in the academy. Yet, you are the first to say such words.¡± Fu Li smirked coldly. His meaning was bare, ¡®so many of those talents don¡¯t dare to look down on my disciple but you as a new blood dared to.¡¯ He then continue, ¡°If you really think you are capable, how aboutpeting against my disciple two monthster?¡± ¡°Compete?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows rose as she agreed, ¡°Alright, I ept!¡± ¡°Haha! Little girl, I hope you won¡¯t regret it when that timees!¡± Fu Li raised his head andughed. He then shook his sleeves and left after ncing at Mu Ru Yue. He would make Ye Wu Chen understand how terrible his sight is in two months time. Zi Qian Jing frowned as he looked at Fu Li¡¯s departing figure. With a peculiar glimmer in his eyes, heined, ¡°Why did you ept? Lin Ruo Ying is already a half-dead person. I just need to lock her up for an entire day and she would die.¡± ¡°An entire day? Why?¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her brows and queried, looking at Zi Qian Jing. ¡°About that¡­¡± Zi Qian Jing knew that he had spilled the beans identally. He scratched his head as he exined, ¡°I gave her a pill called Sexual Fire Pill. That kind of pill requires men as its antidote. If she doesn¡¯t undergo sexual intercourse with a man for a night, her skin would rot from the Sexual mes of the Sexual mes Pill. Furthermore, if she didn¡¯t do it for a night and a day, her body will disintegratepletely into ashes. Thus, it is possible to kill her anytime. Moreover, with Lin Ruo Ying¡¯s personality, she would definitely not spread this matter. If not, her reputation would fall.¡± ¡®Ruthless!¡¯ Mu Ru Yue chuckled in helplessness. This indeed would be a torture to Lin Ruo Ying. She didn¡¯t expect this youth could be that malicious¡­ Ye Wu Chen looked at Zi Qian Jing. If this brat didn¡¯t want to steal his wife, he would probably have good feelings toward him. This kind of ruthless means really suited his taste¡­ ¡°If you really want to battle with her, you should take this pill.¡± Zi Qian Jing opened Mu Ru Yue¡¯s palm and ced a ming red pill into her hand. With a slightly childish handsome face, he chucklednguishly and continued, ¡°If you can¡¯t beat her, take this pill out. Since she already consumed the Sexual me Pill, she would immediately die from being burned to death once her Sexual Fire nears this Burning Body Pill.¡± How could Zi Qian Jing allow her to roam freely for a while to punish her if he didn¡¯t secure all means of protection? Mu Ru Yue smiled and kept the Burning Body Pill in her storage ring. ¡®However, I don¡¯t think I would need to use other methods to defeat Lin Ruo Ying. I am confident that with my capabilities, I will triumph over that woman!¡¯ ¡°Mu Er,¡± Ye Wu Chen raised his arms to embrace the girl as he said, ¡°I really wish that only I would know of your outstanding points. But that is impossible. A pearl will always emit radiance. Others will be able to see your good points. But, if you don¡¯t feel likepeting, you can tell your husband. Your husband will help you settle this matter.¡± Mu Ru Yue shook her head and replied, ¡°I can¡¯t always hide behind the backs of you two. That woman wants to steal my husband. This is a fight between she and I!¡± Chapter 383 - Who Dares To Steal My Man Part 7

Chapter 383 -Who Dares To Steal My Man Part 7

How could she endure when someone tried to steal her man before her? When Mu Ru Yue walked into the Dean¡¯s manor, the old man coincidentally walked out of the room. He just walked two steps out when he saw the girl briskly walking toward him. At first he was stunned before he excitedly greeted her. ¡°Little girl, have you thought about if you wanted to go to the back mountain with me?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows rose as she said with a light smile, ¡°I remember you owe me a favour. If you help me aplish a matter, I will follow you to the back mountain.¡± ¡°Haha! Don¡¯t worry. Don¡¯t mention a matter, this old man will agree to even ten matters.¡± It was just a yful joke. This girl could be the reincarnation of Senior Yue. How glorious would it be to have a connection with her? ¡°I want you to help me find a ce.¡± With a slight contraction of her gaze and a flicker of light in her eyes, she stated, ¡°The ce is a secret room. That room contains a coffin that had been frozen for a thousand years. Moreover, the secret room is created using meteoric iron and red crystals.¡± ¡°Meteoric iron and red crystals?¡± The dean frowned and rxed his brows soon after as he said, ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t you fret. I will help you investigate where these two items are being manufactured. I will inform you once I¡¯ve news of it.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded slightly. It was better to make use of the influence here to help look for the ce where Nangong Zi Feng locked up the little boy rather than cluelessly searching throughout the Central Region¡­ Currently, a man was looking at the sky in a courtyard not far from the academy. When the breeze blew, his hair fluttered. A cold ray of light glowed from his carving-like face. ¡°It has been such a long time. I don¡¯t know if brother-inw found Yue Er yet.¡± Xiao Feng¡¯s ck gaze gloomed with a peculiar emotion in his cold eyes. ¡°Mister, the Third master has requested your audience.¡± Xiao Feng returned to his senses after hearing the report. He wordlessly turned around and headed to the anteroom. A middle-aged man sat on a chair with a strict expression in the hall. He was holding a cup of tea that was still steaming. He looked at the oing man and with a cold, strict gaze, he said, ¡°Xiao Feng, even though my father allowed you to return to the Xiao family, not everyone in the Xiao family will acknowledge you. Do you understand?¡± Xiao Luo didn¡¯t know what his father was thinking. His father had gone out half a year ago and met this man coincidentally. Yet, with his father¡¯s abilities, he could feel the bloodline of the other. With that, he saw that this man possessed the bloodline of the Xiao family with a nce. Moreover, he didn¡¯t what they chatted as his father treated this youth with familiarity at first sight. He was adamant in wanting to invite him back to the Xiao family. Xiao Feng was the descendent of that trash that had being chased out of the Xiao family! If the ancestors of the Xiao family at the back mountain knew about this, amotion would arise. Those ancestors loathed trashes that came from a previous talent! Xiao Feng¡¯s gaze was cold as he looked emotionlessly at the man before him. If it wasn¡¯t to have the Xiao family help search for the location of his younger sister, he wouldn¡¯t have agreed with that old man ande to the Xiao family. Yet, nothing was more important than to search for his younger sister¡­ ¡°I, Xiao Feng, don¡¯t need any of your acknowledgments!¡± He lifted his head to look at Xiao Luo as he said that with a frosty gaze. Xiao Luo¡¯s expression changed as he smiled coldly and said, ¡°Xiao Feng, I really don¡¯t know what father sees in you, but I will still give you a warning. Your ancestor had long been chased out from the Xiao Family. You technically aren¡¯t a person of the Xiao family. Father pitied you and allowed you to return to our Xiao family, but the head position of the Xiao family isn¡¯t something you can desire. Don¡¯t think that with father¡¯s protection you are really a member of the Xiao family. Our family¡¯s doorstep is high. You may trip and die if you aren¡¯t careful!¡± Chapter 384 - Who Dares To Steal My Man Part 8

Chapter 384 -Who Dares To Steal My Man Part 8

Since his father went out to settle some matters, he didn¡¯t hold back his words. Who was to me if something happened to him within the Xiao family¡­ It would just be that his luck was terrible. Xiao Feng neither backed down nor fought back as he said in a calm voice and with a cold gaze, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. I, Xiao Feng, disdain that head position of the Xiao family.¡± What he only wanted was just the location of his younger sister¡­ ¡°Good!¡± Xiao Luo smiled through his anger. He snorted and said, ¡°What good disdain. Brat, you are too arrogant. You are destined to make a loss with your temper.¡± ¡°Xiao Feng is only stating the truth.¡± Xiao Feng had his hand behind his back as he looked unfearful toward Xiao Luo, his slender body beneath the sunlight. Seeing the cold expression of the youth, Xiao Luo¡¯s expression turned ashen. With a snort, he said, ¡°I hope you remember what you said today. You are dismissed.¡± Xiao Feng didn¡¯t give Xiao Luo a nce as he turned around and walked out. With a slight narrowing of his eyes, Xiao Luo took in a deep breath as he looked at the departing figure of the youth. ¡°That brat will be a seed of disaster if he remains in the family.¡± Father overly valued him! If Xiao Feng wasn¡¯t killed, perhaps he would really be the head of the Xiao family. This was what Xiao Luo didn¡¯t want to see. But he had already dispatched several Xiantian assassins and none of them returned! So, he didn¡¯t dare make any more casual moves. ¡°I wonder what cultivation that brat reached.¡± Glimmers danced in Xiao Luo¡¯s eyes. Logically speaking, how could he make a breakthrough to the Xiantian so fast if he lived outside the Central Region for so many years. ¡®I wonder why all of the Xiantian killers I¡¯ve dispatched vanished. Can it be that someone is helping him? ¡®Only father would help him in the Central Region, but if father knew I wanted to kill him, he wouldn¡¯t be so quiet. But can it be that Xiao Feng himself has the capability to kill those assassins? How can that be¡­¡¯ A trace of killing intent shed in Xiao Luo¡¯s eyes. He smiled coldly and said, ¡°No matter what, I won¡¯t allow anyone that threatens me live! If it wasn¡¯t for those ancestors being in close door training, I would have invited them out to deal with that brat. They definitely wouldn¡¯t allow anyone that had been chased out of the family back in.¡± ¡®I really don¡¯t know what father is thinking as to send out so many experts to help him search for a person just to make that descendant of that trashe back into the Xiao family¡­¡¯ Two months passed like the snap of the fingers. Lin Ruo Ying¡¯s body had already healed up mostly during those two months. But the nightly tortures makes her live a life worse than death. She must use ugly men to cure the desires from the Sexual me Pill. This humiliation made her want to die. But her fear overwhelmed her shame. She could only do this for her life and appearance¡­ More importantly, she dispersed everyone every night in the name of recovering her injuries so as to not allow people to know what she does nightly. It may have been an artificial incident, but every time she left the academy she would meet with an ugly man. The man would then pounce at her andpletely eat her up. She even did it with a beggar. She would never be able to forget that disgusting feeling¡­ Furthermore, everything was due to that woman! She not only stole Ye Wu Chen, she was the indirect cause in her facing such torture. If there was a chance, she would definitely make her experience it too! Lin Ruo Ying didn¡¯t hate Ye Wu Chen nor Zi Qian Jing. Toward the two men, she loved one and feared the other. Hence, she could only ce her heartfelt hatred onto Mu Ru Yue¡­ Chapter 385 - Who Is The Talent? Who Is The Trash? Part 1

Chapter 385 -Who Is The Talent? Who Is The Trash? Part 1

Lin Ruo Ying¡¯s face was pale as she stood atop the broad martial stage. The breeze blew past and she looked indescribably feeble from herplexion. She red furiously at the opponent before her as she took in deep breaths. ¡®Mu Ru Yue!¡¯ She chewed on that name in her heart as boundless anger and hatred almost surged out. She couldn¡¯t wait to tear this woman to countless pieces as she thought of her previous days of sufferings. Perhaps it was because of the battle between them as all the disciples of the academy boycotted their sses. They gathered at the martial stage to watch this battle. There were indeed several young Xiantian, but it was still rare for Lin Ruo Ying to reach her current cultivation. She was a High Rank Xiantian in her twenties. This was sufficient for her to be a goddess in the disciples¡¯ hearts. Even though Mu Ru Yue¡¯s alchemy talent was high, it didn¡¯t mean that herbat power was as strong. Every person had a limit after all. How could one be simrly good in alchemy and cultivation? Otherwise, why would there be separate branches like the Alchemy Hall and Martial Hall? The crowd looked toward one another as their thoughts intensified. Mu Ru Yue was seeking to be abused by Lin Ruo Ying for battling her. She thought that with Elder Apprentice Brother Wu Chen¡¯s protection, she could do as she pleased? Only Lin Ruo Ying could match up with Elder Apprentice Brother Wu Chen in this academy. Suddenly, their discussions stopped abruptly. Everyone gaze shot toward the few figures that were walking toward them¡­ A snow-white robe fluttered when the breeze blew. The girl¡¯s figure was slender and thin to the point where she even looked frail. She instantly attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Her white skin glowed under the sunlight. Her thin lips were an extremely beautiful pink colour. With a slight raise of her brows, her abyss-like ck eyes reflected a number of shadows. The wind seemed to walk with her as her light fragrance touched the crowd¡¯s nose. Lin Ruo Ying clenched her fist. Her heart felt as though it was being devoured by a worm named jealousy. That¡¯s right, she was indeed jealous of Mu Ru Yue. That woman was so pretty that she didn¡¯t seem real. She could even shock her as a girl. But such a girl should only be a useless flower bottle. She would be too weak and feeble to withstand a blow. She would always hide behind a man, not wanting to make herself strong and independent. When she cast a gaze toward the man by her side, she was love-struck¡­ The man was still as handsome and charming as ever. He would be able to shock the world by just ncing at him. The pattern on his fair face didn¡¯t destroy his beauty but enhanced it instead. It was unimaginable for a man to be this handsome. Dressed in his purple robe, his charm and nobility seemed to be invible. He was an awe-inspiring Asura. The nobility that could be felt from his surrounding made people lose their breath. But when such a powerful man looked at the girl beside him, the gaze that was emitted from his purple eyes could captivate anyone. It felt as though he wanted to dote on her to her bones and that only she can enter his purple eyes, eyes that disdained the world¡­ Lin Ruo Ying clenched her fist tighter and her face turning paler. Her lips moved slightly as shemented with a feeble smile, ¡°Wu Chen, you¡¯re also here?¡± Ye Wu Chen frowned with disdain that shed pass his eyes. He didn¡¯t even so much as give this woman a look from the start. It was as though looking at her was an insult to his eyes¡­ Chapter 386 - Who Is The Talent? Who Is The Trash? Part 2

Chapter 386 -Who Is The Talent? Who Is The Trash? Part 2

¡°Hmph!¡± A cold snort was suddenly heard. That familiar voice made Lin Ruo Ying¡¯s expression change drastically as she looked with horror at the handsome youth in his silver robe. She would never forget the nightmares that youth brought her¡­ Zi Qian Jing nced at Lin Ruo Ying¡¯s pale face. With a cynical smirk, he mocked, ¡°Don¡¯t you see that the other party doesn¡¯t care about you? But you still call him out so cordially with your thick face. Lin Ruo Ying, I think I should change your name to Lin Thick Face as you don¡¯t deserve to be called Lin Ruo Ying!¡± If it was in the past, how could Lin Ruo Ying endure such humiliation? But now she couldn¡¯t even bark back a word. It wasn¡¯t that she was unwilling to bother with Zi Qian Jing, but that she was afraid of him. She held a deep fear toward that youth so she didn¡¯t dare to rebuke him¡­ ¡°Cough! Cough! Since thepetitors are here, may thepetition begin!¡± Song Ran cleared his throat and announced calmly with smiles in his eyes. Fu Li looked coldly at him andmented, ¡°This isn¡¯t just a battle between them. It is between the Alchemy Hall and Martial Hall! So Ruo Ying will definitely win this fight.¡± Song Ran pouted. With a smile that didn¡¯t reach his eyes, he continued, ¡°It isn¡¯t certain who will win now. Fu Li, you shouldn¡¯t say such words so early in order to avoid being aughing stock after.¡± Lin Ruo Ying was also a talent, but Mu Ru Yue was a possible candidate of being the reincarnation of Senior Yue. How could she lose to a person like Lin Ruo Ying¡­ The two figures within the Martial Hall looked at each other, their hair fluttering. Lin Ruo Ying looked at the woman before her. She didn¡¯t pretend at this moment. All of her hatred and anger exploded forth with a cold smile on her face. ¡°Mu Ru Yue, it doesn¡¯t imply anything just because you know how to refine pills. Even though alchemists hold strength in this world, power is more important to me. I will let you know who is the talent and who is the trash!¡± ¡®Who is the talent and who is the trash?¡¯ When Mu Ru Yue heard thest phrase, she raised her icy gaze and with chillingly cold eyes, she said with a faint smile, ¡°I also have that intention!¡± There was a fine difference between being a talent and a trash! A red light shed in Lin Ruo Ying¡¯s eyes. Swish! She drew her sword. A sharp sword ray was shot toward Mu Ru Yue. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze contracted at that instant as she dodged to the side, avoiding the blow. Boom! The sword raynded on the ground. It made the nks of the martial arena fly, instantly sending sand and dust everywhere. Yet, Mu Ru Yue, who was standing in the dust, remained clean. Her expression showed an arrogance that disdained the world in her calm eyes. She usually hid her arrogance and would never easily express it before others¡­ Mu Ru Yue raised her hand and a long sword appeared in her hand. With a gentle wave of the sword, a red light shot out from the sword¡­ ¡°First Strike of the Raging Inferno mes!¡± The red light shed and shot like lightning toward Lin Ruo Ying¡¯s chest. Lin Ruo Ying thought nothing of it and snorted. With a wave of her arm, her sword aura soared through the air. Boom! When the two sword auras collided in mid air and made Mu Ru Yue retreat two steps back. ¡°Mid Rank Xiantian! That girl that seduced Elder Apprentice Brother Wu Chen is a Mid Rank Xiantian practitioner!¡± ¡°She is just around neen years of age. She has the qualification to be arrogant as a young Mid Rank Xiantian expert. It¡¯s a pity as Elder Apprentice Sister Lin Ruo Ying is a High Rank Xiantian practitioner, the disparity between their strength isn¡¯t small.¡± Chapter 387 - Who Is The Talent? Who Is The Trash? Part 3

Chapter 387- Who Is The Talent? Who Is The Trash? Part 3

The crowd shook their heads when they saw Mu Ru Yue being pushed backward. How could she be a match for Lin Ruo Ying no matter how talented she was? At this moment, nobody noticed a red robed old man discussing something with the dean as they watched the match in a ce near the martial arena. ¡°Raging Inferno mes! It is the Raging Inferno mes. Who is this girl? Why does she know the famous ultimate move of Senior Xiao Yun?¡± Xiao Yun was the most talented person in the Xiao family. He reached the Xiantian Full Circle Realm at such a tender age. It was a pity that he was injured by others, making it impossible for him to break through any further. But Senior Xiao Yun was the person he respected the most in his life. How could he not be stirred up when seeing the Raging Inferno mes technique today? ¡°The Raging Inferno mes has three strikes. Each strike increases the power each time. Senior Xiao Yun was able to use this Raging Inferno mes sword technique to defeat a High Rank Xiantian while being at the Mid Rank Xiantian!¡± The elder¡¯s eyes expressed excitement as he stared unblinkingly at Mu Ru Yue. ¡°Elder Xiao, are you saying that she is using Xiao Yun¡¯s Raging Inferno mes? That¡¯s right, what is her rtionship with the Xiao family?¡± The dean blinked her eyes before he turned his head toward the elder. Xiao Bai Xuan came back to his sense and chuckled. ¡°The Xiao family never passes their techniques to outsiders. That little girl isn¡¯t a disciple of the Xiao family so she must be a descendent. If I haven¡¯t guessed wrongly, she must be rted to that brat Xiao Feng. That brat¡¯s condition for returning to the family with me is to help him find a person. I think he is looking for this little girl.¡± The dean dazed as he chuckled bitterly. ¡°Old Man Xiao, I envy your luck.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Xiao Bai Xuan looked at the dean as he lifted his brows, puzzled. ¡°My luck is good? I don¡¯t know how it is good.¡± ¡°About this¡­ You don¡¯t need to understand now.¡± The dean stroked his white beard and said with a smile. ¡®His luck is too good. ¡®That little girl is not only the owner of the Alchemy Book, she also has connections with the old fellows at the back mountain. Isn¡¯t his family too lucky to have such a person rted to them?¡¯ Xiao Bai Xuan purposely darkened his face as he made a strict face andmented, ¡°Old man, with our long years of friendship, you still hide things from me? A person that only says half of what he speaks will easily make people disdain him!¡± ¡°No matter how you ask me, I won¡¯t tell you.¡± The dean rolled his eyes before he continued, ¡°I will give you an advise. If the little girl is rted to the Xiao family, you must treat her well and don¡¯t do anything that offends her. Otherwise, the oue will be undesirable, especially for those stubborn old fools of your Xiao family. I heard that those fools had allied together to chase Xiao Yun out of the Xiao family. I can guarantee that if the little girl returns to your Xiao family, she will definitely be discriminated so I would like to give you this advice.¡± ¡®The oue will be undesirable if they offended her¡­¡¯ Xiao Bai Xuan¡¯s gaze was dazed as he looked astonished at the strict face of the dean. ¡®This old man never acted like an elder. It is rare for him to express such an expression.¡¯ Furthermore, such a high evaluation made Xiao Bai Xuan astonished. ¡®Little girl, what capabilities do you possess that makes this old man say such words?¡¯ ¡°I will speak up to there. As for the others, you will have to slowly think it through. But I will tell you this. The Central Region Academy will be her backing. With a statement from her, we will do anything for her even if it is to to go through water and tread on fire.¡± Chapter 388 - Who Is The Talent? Who Is The Trash? Part 4

Chapter 388 -Who Is The Talent? Who Is The Trash? Part 4

How strong was the Central Region Academy? Not only did it recruit disciples from powerful factions, it also kept a constant connection with them. More importantly, there was the Medicine Sect that held power over those factions and sponsored disciples. If she had the Central Region Academy as her backing, who in the Xiao family dared to bully her? ¡°Old man, it can¡¯t be that the little girl is your new disciple right?¡± After Xiao Bai Xuan thought about it, he came up with a reasonable reason. ¡°Disciple?¡± The dean chuckled. ¡°I wish. It¡¯s a pity that I won¡¯t have that fortune.¡± Xiao Bai Xuan waspletely stupefied now. The old man was the dean of the Central Region Academy yet he said he didn¡¯t have the fortune of being her master? Could it be there was some special background to the little girl other than her connection with Xiao Feng? His gaze locked onto the young girl that stood at the centre of the martial stage with a peculiar glimmer in his ck eyes¡­ Mu Ru Yue raised her sword to block the iing powerful attack as she retreated a couple steps back. She hastily pushed out her palm to push the sword before her away. ¡°Raging Inferno mes, Second Strike!¡± Boom! A me surged out from her sword and struck toward Lin Ruo Ying like a tempest. Lin Ruo Ying¡¯s expression was stunned initially before she expressed disdain on her beautiful face. Her sword soared through the sky, producing countless of sword clones. With a trace of red light, it linked all of the thin swords together. Itstly formed a barrier wall to block the iing me tempest. An explosion was heard when the tempest collided with the sword wall. The wall and me disappeared simultaneously under the crowd¡¯s gaze¡­ ¡°I must kill you today!¡± Lin Ruo Ying expressed killing intent as she rushed over to Mu Ru Yue. Seeing that her opponent was charging furiously over to her, Mu Ru Yue hastily retreated and moved her body to the side to avoid the other¡¯s attack. Following that, with a light wave of her sword, a tyrannical me shot out from the sword, forming a gigantic beast in the air. ¡°Raging Inferno mes, Third Strike!¡± Lin Ruo Ying¡¯splexion paled instantly after she heard that ice-cold voice. She looked astonished at the gigantic beast. Intense fear was expressed in her eyes¡­ ¡®Fast! It¡¯s too fast!¡¯ The beast made of fire charged before she could react, covering her paleplexion. At this moment, it was like a strong p to the mouths of those that didn¡¯t think much about Mu Ru Yue initially. They were so astonished that they were speechless. She managed to defeat Lin Ruo Ying who was a High Rank Xiantian? Moreover, she just used three simr strikes from the start! ¡°No!¡± Fu Li stood up from his sit and cried out with all his might, ¡°Ruo Ying!!¡± Sorrow filled his eyes as he looked with despair at the arena covered in mes. An intense killing intent burned in his heart. ¡°You dared to use a killing move!¡± He raised his head toward Mu Ru Yue and eximed with gritted teeth. To be honest, Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t expect the Raging Inferno mes to be this powerful. She never had the chance to use it after she inherited the sword technique from the Martial God Continent¡¯s Xiao family. Lin Ruo Ying was coincidentally perfect to be her guinea pig. The Three Strikes of the Raging Inferno mes really had an increase in power each strike. She currently didn¡¯t have the power to use the Heaven Dragon me Sword technique so the Raging Inferno mes¡¯ appearance was like sending charcoal in snowy weather. Mu Ru Yue smiled. Her power had be stronger with this Raging Inferno mes sword technique. Chapter 389 - Who Is The Talent? Who Is The Trash? Part 5

Chapter 389 -Who Is The Talent? Who Is The Trash? Part 5

When the mes gradually disappeared on the martial arena, Fu Li didn¡¯t bother to settle the debt with Mu Ru Yue. He instead went to check on Lin Ruo Ying¡¯s injuries¡­ But an unexpected event urred. Lin Ruo Ying climbed up from the ground with her clothing in a tattered state. Her head and face was filthy with grime. Her hair waspletely burned off by the fire. Her sorry state looked extremely ugly. It was really hard to imagine that she was that genius amongst the girls in the academy, Lin Ruo Ying. What made people more shocked was what happened after that¡­ Rip! Lin Ruo Ying¡¯s tattered clothings that couldn¡¯t even cover her entire body was ripped apart, exposing her smooth jade-like delicate body. She moaned, ¡°This is too unbearable.¡± She really couldn¡¯t stand the fiery sensation¡­ ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that this would happen.¡± After Zi Qian Jing looked at Lin Ruo Ying¡¯s appearance, he was stunned beforementing, ¡°Mu Ru Yue¡¯s fire just now stimted the power of the Sexual Fire Pill. It made the pill that was supposed to only work at night appear in the day. But it was due to that that Lin Ruo Ying kept her life. If not, she would have died under the previous attack. Nheless, there will be a good show after this. The re of the pill was too strong this time that she lost her consciousness.¡± But after watching up until here, Zi Qian Jing moved his sight away from her. It was as though he didn¡¯t want to sully his eyes from looking at that disgusting body. On the other side, Ye Wu Chen just focused on Mu Ru Yue with eyes filled with gentleness. Thus, apologies regarding Lin Ruo YIng, he didn¡¯t have the time to give her a nce¡­ ¡°Fu Li, why are you so anxious? Let¡¯s wait and see what your good disciple is up to.¡± Seeing that Fu Li wanted to stop Lin Ruo Ying, how could Song Ran give up such a marvelous chance? He moved in a sh to hinder his path as he said that with a brimming smile. ¡°Get lost!¡± Fu Li¡¯s expression darkened as he shouted coldly. ¡°If you can defeat me, I will move aside.¡± Lin Ruo Ying grabbed onto the man closest to her while the two elders fought. She ignored the man¡¯s resistance. Rip! His clothes were torn apart. Following that, it was a public porn show¡­ The female disciples eximed and hastily looked away with disdain in their hearts. They didn¡¯t expect Lin Ruo Ying to do such an insane act in public when she looked so proper usually. She could even pounce on such an ugly man. Inparison, the male disciples became excited as they watched those two in the arena. It was undeniable that Lin Ruo Ying¡¯s technique was superb. She didn¡¯t seem to be new at this in the slightest. It could be seen how often she had done this with men. Looking at her skilled actions, some of the men shamelessly started to get aroused. None of them went forth to stop her actions¡­ But there wasn¡¯t any tion expressed on Lin Ruo Ying¡¯s face. It was bitterness instead. It was as though she was enduring a torture¡­ She was indeed in a lot of pain, to the point that her consciousness was devoured by the intense mes in her, making her do things she wouldn¡¯t be able to do. It was out of Zi Qian Jing¡¯s expectation that the Sexual Fire Pill would re when she was in public after all. She slowly got out from the effect of the pill after thirty minutes¡­ Hiss! That tearing like pain made Lin Ruo Ying¡¯s senses return. She was startled and seemed to feel something that she lowered her gaze. Her sight thennded on a man. She dazed for a long time as she saw what they were doing before she shrieked a heart wrenching cry like a despairing beast. ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± Chapter 390 - If You Don’t Court Death, You Won’t Die Part 1

Chapter 390 - If You Don¡¯t Court Death, You Won¡¯t Die Part 1

¡°Bastard, you¡­ you actually dared to do this to me. I will kill you!!!¡± Lin Ruo Ying yelled crazily with fury. Her eyes were bloodshot red as she gripped onto a small sword beside her and mercilessly stabbed the man¡­ Everyone was stunned as they gazed at Lin Ruo Ying who was constantly stabbing the man with the small sword. Pfft! Blood gushed forth at that instant, falling on her face. When that distorted expression on her face was covered with blood, it was almost impossible to see her original appearance¡­ ¡®Status? Reputation? Those respectful gazes? ¡®They were gone! ¡®All of it, vanished! ¡®It was due to this damnable man. He destroyed her future and simrly the impressions everyone had for her so he deserves to die a thousand deaths.¡¯ Song Ran was the first toe back to his senses. His expression changed drastically. Swish! He charged before Lin Ruo Ying and struck his palm on her chest. A power infiltrated her body, shattering the dantian in her body¡­ Pfft! Lin Ruo Ying¡¯s body was sent flying beforending heavily on the ground. She spurt a mouthful of blood. Her pale face was long covered by blood. ¡°Someone, quickly take this youth to treatment. He has suffered today. Our academy will seek justice for him!¡± Song Ran¡¯s voice was strict. When he then shifted his gaze to look coldly at Lin Ruo Ying who was stupefied with shock, he then said heavily, ¡°Lin Ruo Ying, not only have you forced yourself on him, you even tried to kill him. What do you have to say for yourself?¡± ¡®Forced myself on that man?¡¯ Lin Ruo Ying widened her eyes in astonishment. ¡®How can she have lost her consciousness even if she were under the effect of the Sexual Fire Pill? It definitely didn¡¯t happen!¡¯ ¡°No! That¡¯s impossible! How can I do such a thing? It¡¯s him. He took advantage of me when I was down. I want to kill him!¡± Her eyes were crimson red. Her killing intent was that intense. Song Ran shook her head helplessly and smiled coldly as he said, ¡°Lin Ruo Ying. From what you just said, does that mean we had all seen it wrong?¡± Instantly, Lin Ruo Ying¡¯s body shuddered as she raised her gaze to look at the faces in her surroundings. There was mockery, disdain, and even disgust in their eyes. How could their previous respectful and admiring gazes have such a drastic change? ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Lin Ruo Ying to be this kind of person.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯ve always worshiped her as my goddess. Who knew she would be such a slut? Didn¡¯t you guys hear her screams? Tsk! Tsk! My previous good impression on her has been destroyed.¡± ¡°It may even be that Lin Ruo Ying instructed Zang Qing Xue to say those words previously. This woman has done it with men and is no longer a virgin. More importantly, judging by how skilled she was when she did it with that mean I can¡¯t even begin to wonder how many men she had done it with.¡± The crowd¡¯s words were like multiple thorns were stabbing at Lin Ruo Ying¡¯s heart. Her voice disappeared instantly as she looked with horror at those disdain gazes. ¡®No! ¡®It isn¡¯t like that!¡¯ Lin Ruo Ying was screaming in her heart, but she just couldn¡¯t voice them out¡­ At this moment, her surroundings seemed to disappear, leaving her to sit on the martial arena stage, isted, expressing despair¡­ ¡®Master! That¡¯s right, I still have master!¡¯ Lin Ruo Ying came back to her senses instantly and looked toward Fu Li. She seemed to have found back her voice as she shouted¡­ Chapter 391 - If You Don’t Court Death, You Won’t Die Part 2

Chapter 391 - If You Don¡¯t Court Death, You Won¡¯t Die Part 2

¡°Master, help me! She is the one that framed me! This isn¡¯t my intent. She is the one that led me to my current state!¡± She red furiously at Mu Ru Yue as she shouted that. ¡®If it wasn¡¯t for that woman, how could she be in such a sorry state? If it wasn¡¯t for her, why couldn¡¯t Ye Wu Chen ept other girls in his eyes? ¡®I¡¯ve done everything for him¡­ ¡®How can he unmoved to the point that he doesn¡¯t even look at me?¡¯ Ye Wu Chen¡¯s actions were like using a knife to stab her heart, making her heart ache terribly! Who knew that Lin Ruo Ying was disdained at instead after the crowd heard what she said? The disciples of the academy weren¡¯t foolish enough to not discover that she was abnormal. But so what? No matter how she exined, it was a fact that she wasn¡¯t a virgin for a long time. Even if someone forced her, she wouldn¡¯t be able to possess such skillful techniques if it was just her first. This couldn¡¯t be achieved just by framing. Thus, there was only a possibility. She had done it with several men¡­ Fu Li¡¯s expression turned ashen. He wanted to protect his disciple, but if he went to protect her after what happened, he would be the nextughing stock. Seeing the elder¡¯s expression, Lin Ruo Ying¡¯s heart sank to the bottom of the valley¡­ She suddenly burst outughing. Herughter flooded the entire academy. It was that mournful. ¡°I lost!¡± She had lost terribly and was in so much pain¡­ Nothing other than the loss of one¡¯s reputation would break a person¡¯s heart. Moreover, with that palm from Song Ran, he had already stopped the possibility of her continuing her cultivation. The current her was just a trash. ¡°Pfft!¡± Suddenly, Lin Ruo Ying opened her mouth and spurt a mouthful of blood as her body copsed gradually onto the ground. Her lips had a cynical smile at that instant. It was unknown if she was mocking herself for loving Ye Wu Chen or being unable to kill that woman earlier on¡­ If she could predict the future, she would have found her and killed her immediately. She would then use the way Mu Ru Yue did in meeting with Ye Wu Chen. Perhaps that man would love her instead¡­ It was a pity she couldn¡¯t predict the future¡­ Lin Ruo Ying gradually closed her eyes, her handnded on the ground. ¡°Ruo Ying!¡± When Fu Li saw Lin Ruo Ying¡¯s copsed body, his body shook. He then yelled out with all his might. His eyes were bloodshot like a beast. He had thought that Lin Ruo Ling¡¯s actions were shameful, but she was still his prided disciple. How could his heart not break as he watched his disciple die before him? Fu Li staggered toward Lin Ruo Ying. A tear drop welled from his eyes. He used a cloth to cover Lin Ruo Ying¡¯s body and painfully closed his eyes. He had been a coward just now. It was precisely due to this that he couldn¡¯t save his disciple, leading to her death at such a tender age. ¡°Ruo Ying. Don¡¯t worry. Master won¡¯t let you die in vain!¡± Fu Li¡¯s hands shook as he carried Lin Ruo Ying¡¯s corpse and staggered down the martial arena. He seemed to have aged a few decades at that moment. His white hair was so eye piercing under the sunlight¡­ ¡°This is called ¡®If you don¡¯t court death, you won¡¯t die.¡± Yao Yun Qing¡¯s brows rxed as she revealed a dazzling smile as shemented, ¡°She just reaped what she sowed. It can¡¯t be med. I, Yao Yun Qing, hates mistresses or mistress wannabes in my life the most. Those people deserve to die!¡± mes of fury nearly burst from Yao Yun Qing¡¯s chest when she thought about how her sister seduced her man. Chapter 392 - If You Don’t Court Death, You Won’t Die Part 3

Chapter 392 - If You Don¡¯t Court Death, You Won¡¯t Die Part 3

Anyone that hadn¡¯t experienced what it was like for a mistress to sessfully barge into their rtionship would never understand their hatred and anger toward mistresses. ¡°Right.¡± Yao Yun Qing gradually suppressed the anger in her heart as she looked toward Mu Ru Yue and said, ¡°Yue Er, I will be leaving the academy for a period of time.¡± Mu Ru Yue just walked off the martial arena and heard Yao Yun Qing say that. With her brows up, she asked, ¡°You¡¯re leaving?¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Yao Yun Qing scratched her head and smiled. ¡°I just came here for fun, but from how I see it now it wasn¡¯t anything special. Yue Er, I n to go out for a while. If you want to find me, you can find me in the Empire of Feng Yun.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded slightly. ¡°Qing Er, can you keep a lookout for someone for me when you are out?¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Xiao Feng¡­¡± Yao Yun Qing secretly remembered that name before she patted Mu Ru Yue¡¯s shoulder, her face brimming with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will help you keep a lookout for Xiao Feng.¡± She expressed reluctance in her eyes as she said this. To have met with someone from her homnd with such difficulty, she didn¡¯t expect to suddenly part from her this quickly. But she had more important matters to attend to¡­ Once shepleted those matter, she would return to reunite with her. After giving a final look at Mu Ru Yue, Yao Yun Qing bit her lips as she still left without turning back in the end¡­ Seeing the other disappear, Mu Ru Yue withdrew her gaze and said, ¡°Wu Chen, Jing Er, let¡¯s head back.¡± When she was about to turn around to leave, a voice was heard from behind her. ¡°Little girl, what is your rtionship to Xiao Yun?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s steps halted the instant she heard that name before she turned her head to look at the oing old man. The old man was together with the dean as he sized up Mu Ru Yue with a smile. He didn¡¯t give off a sinister vibe. He just waited for her reply with smiles. ¡°Who are you?¡± Mu Ru Yue frowned as she said indifferently. ¡°Hehe! Little girl, I¡¯m known as Xiao Bai Xuan. How about we change the venue and have a chat? That¡¯s right, it suffices for just you toe. I¡¯ve some matters to discuss with you.¡± ¡°Mu Er!¡± Ye Wu Chen tightened his hands around Mu Ru Yue¡¯s arm. His sinisterly cold gaze shot toward Xiao Bai Xuan as he instantly released his aura. ¡°Wu Chen, don¡¯t worry. I will be fine.¡± Mu Ru Yue shook her head slightly as she patted Ye Wu Chen¡¯s hand gently. She then looked toward Xiao Bai Xuan and said, ¡°Guide me.¡± ¡°Haha! Little girl, you are daring. Follow me now.¡± Xiao Bai Xuanughed heartily. He just watched a good scene for free, making him curious about this female descendant of Xiao Yun. In the dean¡¯s room, the breeze carried a light fragrance with it as the sunlight shone upon the two figures. Mu Ru Yue looked at the two elders. They didn¡¯t speak so she didn¡¯t talk. Shortly after, it seemed that Xiao Bai Xian couldn¡¯t withstand the atmosphere so he chuckled. ¡°Little girl, you haven¡¯t replied to my question yet. What is your rtionship with Senior Xiao Yun?¡± With the word ¡®senior¡¯, Xiao Bai Yun expressed his admiration for him. Following that, Mu Ru Yue remained emotionless as she said indifferently, ¡°My ancestor.¡± Xiao Bai Xuan still couldn¡¯t help but be stirred up after what she said, even though he had already guessed it. ¡°Haha! I didn¡¯t expect Senior Xiao Yun to have two such outstanding descendants. It seems that you and that brat Xiao Feng are siblings, right?¡± Chapter 393 - Breakthrough To The Low Rank Mundane Stage Alchemist Part 1

Chapter 393 - Breakthrough To The Low Rank Mundane Stage Alchemist Part 1

¡®Xiao Feng!¡¯ That name was like a heavy hammer that struck Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart. Her expression finally changed, and even her breathing hastened. ¡°Who did you say? Xiao Feng? Do you know where he is?¡± The girl expressed excitement from eyes that were usually like calmke water as she stared at the old man before her. ¡®Eldest brother separated from Ye Wu Chen once they entered the Central Region. How could it not worry people when his current cultivation was so low. How could Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart not be stirred when she finally got a hint of his location¡­¡¯ ¡°That brat Xiao Feng really suits my taste. I¡¯ve already taken him in as my disciple. He is currently within the Xiao family. Hehe! His condition to enter the Xiao family was to help him to seek a person¡­¡± The Xiao family in the Central Region and the Xiao family in the Sheng Domain had heaven and earth differences. The entire Sheng Domain couldn¡¯t match up to the strength of the Xiao family in the Central Region¡­ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression darkened gradually as she asked, ¡°Are you referring to that Xiao family that chased Ancestor Xiao Yun out?¡± Perhaps it was due to having a rtionship with Xiao Yun, leading to Mu Ru Yue not to have any inkling of good feelings toward the Xiao family of the Central Region. It was too difficult for her to have any good impression of that family if they worshiped a talent, only to abandon him once he was reduced to a trash that couldn¡¯t cultivate further from being set up. Perhaps Xiao Bai Xuan could feel Mu Ru Yue¡¯s displeasure toward the Xiao family but he knew the reason why without her telling. He himself was a member of the Xiao family and greatly disdained the actions of those ancestors. ¡°Little girl, I know what you are thinking. It is probably due to Xiao Yun being chased out by the Xiao family of the Central Region. But I can tell you this; not all Xiao family members are like them. I was too young when that happened and didn¡¯t have any authority behind my words, so I couldn¡¯t do anything about that. But I clearly know that the reason for him being chased out was due to selfishness.¡± ¡°Selfishness? What do you mean?¡± ¡°It is jealousy.¡± Xiao Bai Xuan smiled coldly and continued, ¡°Little girl, you should be able to feel the power of the Central Region once you entered it. There are numerous Xiantian experts in our Central Region. Simrly, there are countless young Xiantians. But what about Xiantian Full Circle realms? Don¡¯t think that the Xiantian Full Circle realm is only a grade higher than a High Rank Xiantian. The differences between them is like heaven and earth. I will give you an example. Even if there were a hundred Xiantian experts, they wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat an expert at Xiantian Full Circle realm. It wasn¡¯t a difference in ability, but a difference in realm. Moreover, an expert at the Xiantian Full Circle realm is the closest practitioner to the Mystic realm.¡± ¡®Mystic?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows rose as this was her first time hearing such a grade. ¡°Little girl, I don¡¯t know if you had heard of the Mystic realm before. Actually, the martial grades have four stages. They are Heaven, Earth, Mystic and Yellow realms respectively. The Yellow realmprises of all martial practitioners from the First Stage Martial practitioner to the Xiantian Full Circle realm. It is only the most basic realm of cultivation in this continent. There are also the Mystic, Earth and Heaven realms above the Yellow realm. Moreover, experts that reach the Mystic realm are already known as a genuine expert.¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t say a word as she quietly looked at Xiao Bai Xuan. She felt that her sight was too shallow at this moment. Xiantian experts people in the Martial God continent that were revered were only a part of the most basic grade in the world¡­ ¡°Even if that was so, there aren¡¯t many experts at the Heaven, Earth and Mystic realms.¡± Xiao Bai Xuan smiled lightly as he continued, ¡°There was an expert who was at the Heaven realm in the Xiao family thousands of years ago. The Xiao family hadn¡¯t fallen even after that expert fell. There are currently a couple of Mystic realm practitioners in the family. The only Earth realm practitioner in the family had already entered closed door training for a thousand years. In this case, even if Xiao Yun was set up, he could have stood firmly in the Xiao family as an expert at the Xiantian Full Circle realm.¡± From Main Author: To rify, the Yellow realm are those practitioners who are from the First Stage Martial practitioner to the Xiantian Full Circle realm. The next three realms above the Yellow realm that didn¡¯t have any grade separations, such as Low, Mid or High to it, are the Mystic, Earth and Heaven Realm¡­ Chapter 394 - Breakthrough To The Low Rank Mundane Stage Alchemist Part 2

Chapter 394 - Breakthrough To The Low Rank Mundane Stage Alchemist Part 2

Seeing Mu Ru Yue¡¯s doubt, Xiao Bai Xuan chuckled helplessly. ¡°So I said that everything that happened was due to jealousy. Even those fellows that appeared to be respectful to Xiao Yun were jealous of his powers. In the end, Xiao Yun was constantly being set up by others. They allied to pressure him and,stly, chased him out of the family.¡± Even if a young Xiantian Full Circle realm talent couldn¡¯t continue to cultivate and stagnated in his cultivation, he wouldn¡¯t be chased out of the family¡­ But how could those people that were jealous of him give up on such a chance? The previous genius talent had fallen due to those people that were jealous of him. ¡°Little girl, do you know what those people said after Xiao Yun left? They told the world that Xiao Yun¡¯s power didn¡¯t only stagnant but was slowly deteriorating. Thus, they wouldn¡¯t be med by the world. This matter made even the Xiao family suspicious. I coincidentally heard those people discussing about this.¡± Xiao Bai Xuan then paused in what he said before continuing, ¡°I even suspect that the one that set up Xiao Yun weren¡¯t even the rivals of the Xiao family. It perhaps might be from those of the Xiao family.¡± There were endless conflicts within arge family. People would use ruthless means to gain status, even if it were to set up a talent from the same family¡­ ¡°You ced my eldest brother within the Xiao family. Don¡¯t you fear they would make their move on him?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows rose as her eyes focused on Xiao Bai Xuan¡¯s elderly face. She didn¡¯t think this elder was of those loathsome elders after hearing what he said. He at least wasn¡¯t the one that hurt her ancestor¡­ ¡°Xiao Feng¡¯s ability isn¡¯t as weak as you think. Those old fellows are all in closed door training. If they don¡¯te out, then he won¡¯t face any danger.¡± If that weren¡¯t the case, how could he let Xiao Feng stay in the Xiao family? Right now, nobody would be able to harm him, excluding those old fellows. ¡°Since Xiao Feng is in my Xiao family, little girl, shouldn¡¯t youe back with me to reunite with him? That brat dispatched several men to look for you. He is going nuts searching for you.¡± Xiao Bai Xuan looked at her with an expectant gaze as he coaxed her. If the little girl were to head back to the Xiao family, she might be able to pressure those stubborn fools. Why didn¡¯t they die after living for so long? They should give a chance to their descendants¡­ ¡°Alright.¡± Glimmers danced in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes. ¡°I will head back with you to meet eldest brother after a couple of days. But the prerequisite is that you aren¡¯t lying to me.¡± Xiao Bai Xuan heaved a sigh of relief. He then red at the dean to the side and said pitifully, ¡°I dare to lie to you? If I lied, won¡¯t this old man kill me?¡± ¡°It is good that you know that.¡± The dean rolled his eyes at him before he continued, ¡°The little girl is a member of our Central Region Academy. If your Xiao family dares to have ill intent toward her, even though this old man can¡¯t defeat those stubborn fools of your Xiao family, you should know the summoning power of our Central Region academy; especially those families that were helped by Senior Yue. They will make their descendants help the Central Region Academy unconditionally, once.¡± Xiao Bai Xuan chuckled bitterly. It was precisely what the old man said. He himself didn¡¯t have the ability to eliminate all of those stubborn fools but if he wanted to annihte the Xiao family, it was really simple. He just needed to say a statement and there would be several people willing to help him out. No matter how powerful the Xiao family was, they wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand the might of several powers¡­ Chapter 395 - Breakthrough To The Low Rank Mundane Stage Alchemist Part 3

Chapter 395- Breakthrough To The Low Rank Mundane Stage Alchemist Part 3

¡°Old man, with our rtionship I will always stand on your side. Moreover, I already hate those stubborn fools. If it wasn¡¯t for me having insufficient powers, I would have fallen out with them decades ago.¡± The dean¡¯s expression darkened slightly after hearing Xiao Bai Xuan¡¯s words. ¡°Old Man Xiao, it can¡¯t be that you still haven¡¯t gotten over Yun Yan, right? If it wasn¡¯t for those stubborn fools hindering you, you perhaps would have already married Yun Yan¡­¡± Xiao Bai Xuan shook his head and sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the past. I¡¯ve already aged. I just want to think about the younger generations now. It¡¯s a pity that two of my sons died early while the other is collecting debts. I think that brat Xiao Feng isn¡¯t bad. I n to pass the head position to him.¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± A voice was heard from the side just as Xiao Bai Xuan¡¯s voicended. He turned his head to the girl at his side and asked grievingly, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°My eldest brother has to return to the Sheng Domain to take over the Old Man¡¯s position.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t the two Xiao familiesbine? Senior Xiao Yun was originally a member of the Xiao family here¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze slightly dazed. With resolution in her eyes, she stated, ¡°If eldest brother Xiao Feng is willing, I will support him. But if he isn¡¯t, nobody, including you, can force him!¡± ¡®Willing?¡¯ Xiao Bai Xuan chuckled bitterly. ¡®How can that brat agree? He was so reluctant to head back to the Xiao family. If it wasn¡¯t to seek for you, he probably wouldn¡¯t have agreed. ¡®I originally wanted to force the position onto him. But now with the little girl¡¯s words, I can¡¯t even do that if I wanted to¡­¡¯ ¡°Sigh.¡± Xiao Bai Xuan sighed heavily as hemented, ¡°What wrongdoings had I done in my past life that I can¡¯t even have an outstanding son? If Yun Yan was my wife, perhaps our son would have inherited her outstandingness¡­¡± If only Yun Yan were still alive¡­ Xiao Bai Xuan¡¯s heart ached slightly. No matter what, he must investigate who it was that killed her! Seeing the mncholic Xiao Bai Xuan, Mu Ru Yue was at loss of words for a moment. She then purposely changed the topic as she requested, ¡°Dean, I would like to have the ingredients from this list. Can I trouble you to prepare them for me?¡± ¡°Oh,¡± The dean curiously looked at the list that Mu Ru Yue passed to him. He then looked shocked at her and said, ¡°Little girl, you¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue touched her nose and replied, ¡°To refine pills.¡± With her current ability, she should try to refine a Mundane Low grade pill. But all of her medicinal nts had been eaten by Xiao Bai so she could only use such a request. She needed to improve her strength now to protect those she wanted to protect. She simrly wouldn¡¯t ck on her alchemy! ¡°Three days. I will send these ingredients to you in three days. ¡°The dean kept the ingredient¡¯s list and raised his head to say that. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I will make my move first.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled as she turned around and left the room under the gazes of the two elders¡­ She saw a man leaning his back against a tree once she left the building. The man looked dreamingly handsome as rays of light from the setting sunnded on his face¡­ When the man saw that the girl had exited the room, he gradually pushed off the tree as he walked toward her with a charming smile. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll head back now.¡± Mu Ru Yue gazed at the man¡¯s noble aura before shifting her gaze to his face. With a smile, she said, ¡°Wu Chen, I will bring you to a ce in a while. It¡¯s a world only we can enter¡­¡± Chapter 396 - Breakthrough To The Low Rank Mundane Stage Alchemist Part 4

Chapter 396 - Breakthrough To The Low Rank Mundane Stage Alchemist Part 4

No matter if it was this charming man or the one that yed the fool, they had both prated deeply into her heart. Therefore, she didn¡¯t hide anything from him¡­ Inside a certain empty world. Xiao Bai¡¯s hands supported his cheeks as he sat on a stone chair at the summit of a mountain with moving clouds covering it. His watery eyes looked to the bottom of the mountain. It was unknown what he was thinking about. Suddenly, two ray of lights shot down behind him. Xiao Bai hastily turned around, and when he saw that peerless appearance adorned with smiles, he was instantly ted. He quickly stood up and leaped toward Mu Ru Yue. Yet, he was caught by arge hand before he managed to jump into Mu Ru Yue¡¯s embrace¡­ ¡°Bad guy, let go of Xiao Bai!¡± Xiao Bai struggled unceasingly in thatrge hand. He then looked grievingly and withrge teary eyes at Mu Ru Yue as he whined, ¡°Mother¡­¡± His grieved appearance looked as though he had just been bullied. ¡°Wu Chen.¡± Mu Ru Yue turned her head toward the man by her side. Ye Wu Chen immediately loosened his grip. Bang! Xiao Bai¡¯s body fell from his hand and his bumnded on the ground. Tears glimmered in Xiao Bai¡¯srge eyes as he red with resentment at the man that was both charming and powerful like an Asura. Following that, it was a surprising scene¡­ The Asura-like man looked toward Mu Ru Yue and with a voice more pitiful than Xiao Bai¡¯s, he said, ¡°He wanted to molest you.¡± ¡°Xiao Bai is just a kid.¡± ¡°But my wife, he is older than the sum of our ages¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue waspletely stunned. ¡°How can you say that? If it is ording to the lifespan of a divine dragon, Xiao Bai is just in his adolescence¡­¡± ¡°But we are human.¡±Ye Wu Chen¡¯s purple eyes were filled with grief, but Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t notice as a sh of cunning light dwelled in his eyes. He then continued, ¡°My wife, if you like kids, we can have one with our hard work. How about we continue our child-making n?¡± He couldn¡¯t control himself well on their first night after reuniting, so he didn¡¯t touch her during the next two months. The heavens knew how bitter he was in restraining himself. ¡°Your husband says that he won¡¯t be as out of control asst time. How about three times daily?¡± ¡°One time!!¡± ¡°Once a day?¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s brows rose as he said, ¡°How can we carry out our child-making n then? My wife, I promise that I will control myself in the future and not be too extreme like what I did that night¡­¡± The man¡¯s gaze became sorrowful as he said that. It was due to him restraining his desires for too long that he lost control after reuniting. Who knew that because of that it would make her apprehensive? Thus, he could only behave himself and hug his beloved wife. Who could understand this feeling? He would be driven mad if he continued to restrain himself. ¡®No! I must start the child-making n today¡­¡¯ ¡°No?¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled, thinking nothing about that. ¡°Then forget it.¡± ¡°Eh¡­ Once¡­ We will do it once.¡± Ye Wu Chen hesitated for a while before he said that. It was better to be able to eat than to just watch¡­ ¡°Mother, where are you two going to y?¡± Xiao Bai climbed onto his feet and blinked hisrge eyes and continued, ¡°Xiao Bai also want to y with you. Can I?¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s brow rose. That action made his Devil¡¯s Snare pattern look increasingly lively and charming. He looked at Xiao Bai¡¯s jade-like face as he said, ¡°I am going to do something that only we can do. You go and y by yourself.¡± Xiao Bai turned his head curiously toward him andmented, ¡°What thing can only you two do? Mother, don¡¯t y with him. Let¡¯s y together, alright? Xiao Bai can also do anything he can and can y with mother.¡± Chapter 397 - Breakthrough To The Low Rank Mundane Stage Alchemist Part 5

Chapter 397- Breakthrough To The Low Rank Mundane Stage Alchemist Part 5

Ye Wu Chen¡¯s expression turned ck in an instant. How could a matter like child-making be substituted for¡­ Even if Xiao Bai was in his ignorant phase, those words would still make people¡¯s thought fly. ¡°She is my wife. Only I can aplish those matters with her. If you want someone to y with you, you can find a young female dragon. We won¡¯t apany you.¡± Ye Wu Chen raised his arm to pull Mu Ru Yue into his embrace and disappeared before Xiao Bai¡¯s eye after tossing out those words¡­ ¡°Female dragon?¡± Xiao Bai tilted his head and blinked his eyes, puzzled. ¡°What kind of game can¡¯t mother y with Xiao Bai. Why can I y it if it is with a female dragon? Father and mother hadn¡¯t told Xiao Bai¡­¡± ¡°Mother, where did you go? Don¡¯t abandon Xiao Bai!¡± Xiao Bai suddenly came back to his senses and shouted in a childish voice that reverberated throughout the mountain valley. Xiao Bai stood solitarily in the wind as a breeze blew past. Grief was expressed on his jade carved face. He looked like an abandoned puppy¡­ Three days passed quickly. The dean had sent over the medicinal nts Mu Ru Yue had requested from him three days ago. Mu Ru Yue then entered her Alchemy Book to refine a Mundane Stage pill after inspecting those medicinal nts. Mundane stage was different from Earth stage, It required the alchemist to be at the High Rank Xiantian realm to refine it. However, the Alchemy Book sponsored her with boundless energy so she wanted to give it a try even though she was only at the Mid Rank Xiantian. ¡°Xiao Bai, I will start to refine pills. Don¡¯t allow anyone to disturb me.¡± Mu Ru Yue took in a deep breath and her gazended on the Phoenix Furnace. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry about that. But Mother, after you sessfully refine the Mundane Stage pill, can you tell me what you were ying that day? Xiao Bai is really curious as to why Father Wu Chen says I can only y that with a female dragon.¡± Xiao Bai looked innocently at Mu Ru Yue and voiced his doubts. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s face flushed as she replied, ¡°About that¡­ You will understand once you grow up.¡± ¡°But it will be a long time before Xiao Bai grows up.¡± Xiao Bai pouted as he said with grief, ¡°Xiao Bai¡¯s current power can¡¯t allow him to mature. Xiao Bai wants to ask Father Wu Chen, but he is really scary. He doesn¡¯t allow Xiao Bai to snuggle into mother¡¯s ¡®buns¡¯ nor does he allow Xiao Bai to kiss mother. He is simrly as scary as Xiao Bai¡¯s own biological father¡­¡± Xiao Bai shuddered in fright as he remembered that man¡¯s darkened expression. It could be seen that he was terribly frightened by Ye Wu Chen. ¡°Xiao Bai, please protect me. I am going to start refining the pills.¡± Mu Ru Yue hastily changed the topic. If she allowed him to continue, who knew what kind of astonishing words the ignorant Xiao Bai would say¡­ ¡°Mother, rx. Xiao Bai won¡¯t let even a worm near you. Even though Xiao Bai can¡¯t leave the Alchemy Book to help mother, Xiao Bai is the king within the Alchemy Book. Of course, mother would be the Empress Dowager.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s mouth twitched after hearing Xiao Bai¡¯s metaphor. She withdrew her gaze and ced her sights on the Phoenix Furnace again¡­ ¡°I will refine a Mundane Low Stage Rank Gathering Energy Pill this time.¡± Gathering Energy Pill was as its name implied. It was rted in gathering energy into the body. Only experts at the Mid Rank Xiantian and above could consume this Gathering Energy Pill as everyone else¡¯s body would explode from it. However, it would be impossible to directly breakthrough after consuming the pill; it could only assist people by speeding up the rate in gathering energy. Yet, more importantly, since it was a pill that didn¡¯t result in a direct breakthrough, it wouldn¡¯t have a detrimental effect on the consumer¡¯s foundations¡­ Chapter 398 - Breakthrough To The Low Rank Mundane Stage Alchemist Part 6

Chapter 398 - Breakthrough To The Low Rank Mundane Stage Alchemist Part 6

Mu Ru Yue took in a deep breath. With a flick of her finger, a me was shot toward the bottom of the Phoenix Furnace. Swish! A me rose¡­ Xiao Bai supported his cheeks with his hands as he watched Mu Ru Yue. Satisfied smiles gathered in hisrge eyes. The Academy possessed unprecedented tranquility after Mu Ru Yue entered closed door training to refine pills. Everyone thought that Fu Li would start amotion, but he didn¡¯t do anything. It was like the calm before a storm¡­ ¡°Qiu Yu, what do you think that fellow Fu Li is up to?¡± Song Ran¡¯s brows rose as he turned his head to the elder beside him. ¡°ording to that old fellow¡¯s way of life in avenging his grudges, how can he take it lying down? Yet, he didn¡¯t do anything. It¡¯s strange. Really strange!¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Qiu Yu stroke his snow-white brows and chuckled. ¡°He may be plotting something sinister. Song Ran, Qi Rong should be returning soon¡­¡± Song Ran¡¯s expression darkened instantly. Qi Rong was the dean¡¯s apprentice senior. The dean also had to be respectful to her. Her eyes couldn¡¯t stand a grain of sand and she was especially harsh toward those that didn¡¯t ce importance on the rules of the academy. If she wanted to seek trouble with the little girl, only the ancestors could make her yield¡­ At the same time while they were discussing, Fu Li suddenly stood up from his seat inside a wing as he eximed excitedly, ¡°Is what you said the truth? Lord Qi Rong is finally back? Haha! This is great. Once Lord Qi Rong returns, it will be the death date of that little girl. You are all to immediately spread everything that had happened recently. You are to make it as exaggerated as you can to your utmost capabilities. Lord Qi Rong would never permit anyone tomit such sins in the academy!¡± Fu Li raised his head and burst outughing. ¡®Song Ran, I shall see if you can still harbor her this time. Even if the deans stands on your side, she will still be expelled from the academy if she doesn¡¯t die! ¡®Lord Qi Rong will never let anyone ignore the rules of the academy.¡¯ An old woman stood in the dean¡¯s room. With her silver hair fluttering in the breeze, her back faced the elder that came in from the courtyard. She then raised her head slightly and said, ¡°Luo Yin, I¡¯ve heard what had recently happened in the academy.¡± ¡°Apprentice senior¡­¡± ¡°You are still treating me as a senior?¡± Qi Rong turned her head to him and expressed displeasure on her elderly wrinkle-filled face. She then said coldly, ¡°When your master passed, he gave this academy to you. Is this how you take charge of it? Do you know what the world is saying? They are saying that the academy harbors this disciple, allowing them to kill disciples of the same sect! Killing of disciples is forbidden in all powers. Furthermore, what did you do?¡± Qi Rong¡¯s expression was strict as she spoke with pressure in her cold voice. Luo Yin frowned as he exined, ¡°Those people were in the wrong first. Moreover, she just scrapped Liu Li¡¯s cultivation and didn¡¯t kill her. Even in Lin Ruo Ying¡¯s case, she didn¡¯t kill her in the end.¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Qi Rong chuckled coldly as she rebuked furiously, ¡°Luo Yin, you are still exining for her actions? Even if Lin Ruo Ying was shameless, she wouldn¡¯t be able to do such a thing in public. You should know the truth clearer than anyone! Setting up a disciple of the same sect is also a great sin!¡± Luo Yin was stunned. He remained silent with a crease of his brows for a moment. A trace of cold intent shed in his eyes as he said, ¡°Apprentice senior, I respect you as you are my senior, but I am the dean of the Central Region Academy before anything else. More importantly, you definitely cannot make a move on that little girl!¡± Chapter 399 - Breakthrough To The Low Rank Mundane Stage Alchemist Part 7

Chapter 399 - Breakthrough To The Low Rank Mundane Stage Alchemist Part 7

¡°What¡¯s the reason?¡± Qi Rong turned her head to Luo Yin with a cold voice. Luo Yin dazed momentarily. ¡®I can¡¯t just tell her that the little girl is the reincarnation of Senior Yue, right?¡¯ ¡°Luo Yin, since you can¡¯t say the reason, get out of my way then. No matter what, I will not allow anyone to disrespect the rules of the academy!¡± ¡°No!¡± Seeing that Qi Rong wanted to leave, Luo Yin was rmed and hisplexion paled. WIth a sh of his body, he blocked her path and said, ¡°That little girl¡­ that little girl is the reincarnation of Senior Yue. You can¡¯t touch her!¡± He discreetly wiped his cold sweat after he said that as the ancestor had instructed him to not expose her identity. But he couldn¡¯t care less at this moment. However, Qi Rong thought he was being sheepish instead when she saw him wipe his sweat. ¡°Reincarnation of Senior Yue?¡± Qi Rong smiled coldly. ¡°Luo Yin, you shoulde up with a better reason. How can I believe you? I actually found a talented girl when I was out. She has the same crescent moon birthmark as Senior Yue. This matter will be clear to every mind of the academy. Moreover, the crescent moon birthmark is rather unique. It is identical to what was drawn in the ancient books. I believe that she is the real reincarnation of Senior Yue. ¡°And that is only one point.¡± Qi Rong shifted her gaze to Luo Yin and continued, ¡°Her memory isn¡¯t clear, but she has pieces of it. She said that she indeed remembers that long ago some people called her Senior Yue¡­¡± Even though there were several other reasons that proved her identity, she didn¡¯t tell him. Luo Yin waspletely stupefied. ¡°Apprentice Senior, I believe that that woman is definitely lying to you. The little girl that I know is the genuine Senior Yue. She¡­¡± Qi Rong frowned as she was annoyed by him. She then interrupted him before he could say his piece, ¡°You think I am that easy to fool? I¡¯ve already confirmed it with several facts before I told you this. Moreover, she has the Heavenly Dragon me Sword in her possession. Who other than Senior Yue can use that sword?¡± ¡°No, Apprentice Senior. I¡­¡± ¡°Enough. It¡¯s useless to speak any further! Since that little girl dared to vite the rules of the academy, she will definitely be severely punished!¡± She just turned and left after she tossed those words, not giving Luo Yin the chance to rebuke. ¡°Sigh!¡± Luo Yin sighed heavily. He waspletely sure that Mu Ru Yue was the real Senior Yue, but what was with the Heavenly Dragon me Sword? How did it appear in the imposter¡¯s hands? It was spring of the third month. The spring breeze blew and caressed the girl¡¯s impable appearance. She raised her head to look afar. Her blue dress fluttered in the wind, giving her a noble and elegant atmosphere. The smile on the girl¡¯s face was gentle and soft. It was like the calm sea water that gave others a soothing feeling. What was more amazing was the girl had a pair of blue eyes that captivated people with them. A group started to crowd around her as they looked at this foreign girl and discussed. They didn¡¯t seem to know her identity and why she had appeared within the academy. Suddenly, the girl¡¯s sight moved as she walked forth to greet an old woman. ¡°Senior Qi Rong.¡± She said that gently. Her voice was as gentle as the spring wind, making all the male disciples of the academy be love-struck¡­ ¡°Lan Yue, this is the Central Region Academy. You will be living here from now on. When Qi Rong looked at the girl, a smile appeared on her usually strict face, making everyone widen their eyes and look astonished at the two¡­ Chapter 400 - Breakthrough To The Low Rank Mundane Stage Alchemist Part 8

Chapter 400 - Breakthrough To The Low Rank Mundane Stage Alchemist Part 8

¡°Senior Qi Rong, I will be troubling you then.¡± Lan Yue smiled gently with eyes like water that churned with gentle ripples. ¡°Haha! Lan Yue, you don¡¯t need to be this polite toward me. The Central Region Academy is originally your home. That¡¯s right, has your memories be clearertely?¡± Qi Rong looked at Lan Yue with a trace of hope in her eyes. ¡°A little.¡± Lan Yue nodded slightly. With an obscure light of ray in her eyes, she continued, ¡°It is a pity that this body doesn¡¯t adapt to my powers well so my control over my spirit isn¡¯t enough and can¡¯t readily refine high grade pills. But my master promised me that I would be able to cultivate my mental powers soon¡­¡± Qi Rong sighed with pity after hearing her words. Who didn¡¯t know that Senior Yue was previously a rare alchemist that existed once in ten thousand years? It was a pity that due to her rebirth, her mental power wasn¡¯t strong enough. However, Qi Rong believed there would be a day that Senior Yue would regain the glory of her previous life. ¡°Senior Qi Rong, where are you heading to?¡± Lan Yue thought as she changed the topic as she asked in a voice as gentle as water. ¡°Oh. It is like this¡­¡± Qi Rong told Lan Yue everything she had heard from the rumours of the academy and told her decision to her. However, she just narrated what she knew and didn¡¯t notice that a ray of sinister light shed in Lan Yue¡¯s eyes when she mentioned Mu Ru Yue¡¯s name. ¡°Senior Yue, I don¡¯t know if I should say this.¡± Lan Yue raised her head with a smile as she muttered, ¡°You and Senior Luo Yin are in a senior and junior rtionship. Isn¡¯t it too unworthy for you two to fall out due to a girl? Moreover, she indeed wasn¡¯t in the wrong. I don¡¯t know if Senior Qi Rong can give me some face?¡± Qi Rong looked curiously at Lan Yue. How could she not understand Lan Yue¡¯s personality after socializing with her these days? She was one that would decisively avenge for her grudges and didn¡¯t like meddling in others¡¯ business. ¡®How can she ask me to let that woman off?¡¯ Qi Rong frowned and still didn¡¯t know what Lan Yue was thinking after pondering for quite sometimes. ¡°Since you asked, I will temporary let her off on your behalf. If shemits more mistakes, don¡¯t me me for being impolite!¡± Lan Yue smiled gently. She cast down her eyes to cover her sinister gaze¡­ ¡®Mu Ru Yue, I was inferior to you so I was forced to leave the Lan family. Feng Jing Tian and you probably won¡¯t expect that I survived! I already used Qi Rong to deal with the grudges of the Feng family. Now it should be your turn!¡¯ ?? A white robed girl gradually lifted her hand inside a painting-like mountain valley. A scorching me rose from her palm. Herplexion was pale-white as perspiration drenched her forehead. But as she exhaled and inhaled, energy entered her body from all seven of her orifices, replenishing her energy. Bang! Constant collisions could suddenly be heard from the Phoenix Furnace. Mu Ru Yue turned her palm downward and her tyrannical mental power surged out instantly, enveloping the Phoenix Furnace. A scent then permeated from the Phoenix Furnace¡­ ¡°Pillplete!¡± Her gaze rxed and with a wave of her hand, she opened the furnace. She then took out the pills from within the Phoenix Furnace, meticulously inspecting each of them. ¡°Eighteen Gathering Energy Pills? It isn¡¯t bad for my first time refining Mundane Stage pills¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue brows rose as she looked at Xiao Bai after keeping those pills. She then bid her farewells to Xiao Bai. ¡°Xiao Bai, since I had refined the pill, I will leave the Alchemy Book for a while. I wille back againter to see you.¡± Chapter 401 - Feng Jing Tian’s Changes Part 1

Chapter 401 - Feng Jing Tian¡¯s Changes Part 1

Xiao Bai blinked his eyes as he said pitifully, ¡°When you are free, you muste back! I will wait for you here¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t say anything else and turned to leave after ncing at Xiao Bai. Seeing the disappearing figure, Xiao Bai¡¯s little face was a little mncholic. His mum had left him, and now he would be alone again in the Alchemy Book. He didn¡¯t know when he would be able to finally leave¡­ Feng City. In an ordinary house, a yellow-robed elder was looking at the red-robed man leaning against the entrance door. He then sighed helplessly. ¡°Head, nobody knows about this ce other than Feng family members. That woman Lan Yue shouldn¡¯t have been able to find this ce. Who knew that woman ran away before we dealt with the Feng family? It¡¯s also unknown how she became that powerful. If we don¡¯t retreat soon, we will be annihted.¡± Lan Yue initially hadn¡¯t reached the Xiantian realm, but now she became so powerful that even that old ancestor¡¯s lingering spirit was already¡­ The man lowered his gaze, gloom in his phoenix eyes. He suddenly turned around and headed out the door without saying a thing. ¡°Head, where are you going?¡± The yellow robed elder was rmed as he continued, ¡°The old ancestor¡¯s spirit dissipated to protect us. The originally hundred members of the Feng family have dwindled to only around a dozen. If something were to happen to you¡­¡± Everyone in Feng City didn¡¯t expect that Lan Yue, who was as gentle as water, was this ruthless. She was clearly more terrifying than Lan Xin. Feng Jing Tian looked up at the clear blue sky. Ayer of gloom covered his enchanter face. ¡°You are all dismissed. There won¡¯t be a Feng family from now on!¡± ¡°Head!¡± The elder in yellow robe was rmed and hisplexion paled as he stared astonished as the red robes disappeared before him¡­ ¡°Elder Huang Yun, what are we to do now? The head, he¡­¡± A weak voice was heard from his side. Huang Yun red at the middle-aged man at his side and replied, ¡°What else can we do? We are to wait here for the return of the head. Our foundation still belongs to the Feng family. How can we just let it go, especially when my only son died under Lan Yue¡¯s hand. I will cut that woman up into countless pieces sooner orter!¡± Sorrow filled the room at that moment as they thought about all the family members that had fallen¡­ Pang! Feng Jing Tian¡¯s fistnded heavily on a tree. He suddenlyughed heartily. Hisughs sounded extremely mournful. ¡°I finally understand why you can¡¯t ept me. It is due to me being a coward that can¡¯t even protect his family members. If it were that man, this would definitely not have happened¡­¡± How did it feel to watch as member after member fell one after the other? Even the ancestor of the Feng family that he had respected since young had his spirit dissipate in order to protect him, vanishingpletely from this world¡­ He would never forget the pain he felt from these days! ¡°Lan Yue!¡± Feng Jing Tian smiled coldly. Boom! Killing intent burst forth from his body, covering the entire forest. With a thirst for blood in his eyes, he proimed, ¡°I definitely won¡¯t let you off! I will make you live a life worse than death to avenge those that had died!!¡± Unprecedented hatred surged in Feng Jing Tian¡¯s heart at this instant. This hatred only appeared when his mother died from being framed and when his father wanted to hurt Mu Ru Yue. Now, another me burned in his heart just by thinking about that woman Lan Yue. Yet, he must seek vengeance alone as those people of the Feng family would only be a burden. Hence, he left unapanied¡­ Chapter 402 - Feng Jing Tian’s Changes Part 2

Chapter 402 - Feng Jing Tian¡¯s Changes Part 2

Inside a splendorous, majestic room, an incense burner sat on a table. A beast pattern was carved onto arge red flowery bed. Lan Yue was silently looking at the designs of the room. With a profound gaze, she muttered, ¡°Mu Ru Yue, I will definitely make you pay back what you had done! No, I will make you return it back multiple folds. This is the only way to repay the humiliation that you had brought to me!¡± Lan Yue gradually closed her eyes. The scene that happened that day slowly yed in her mind, making her body to shudder slightly as boundless hatred infiltrated her heart, filling it. If Mu Ru Yue were here, she would definitely kill her without a care! However¡­ Lan Yue smiled coldly. ¡°Mu Ru Yue, it will be too simple to just kill you. I will turn you into my power! I will possess the same tyrannical mental strength as you if I devour your soul. I will be able to take over your ce then and take all of your possessions¡­¡± It was her motive foring to this ce! ¡°I didn¡¯t mind carving a fake mark into my body to reach my goal. If it wasn¡¯t for the mark that fused with my soul, how could I have managed to deceive that old woman?¡± She frowned slightly. She could still remember the pain when she forced the mark to fuse with her soul. Yet, she could endure any pain as long as she could kill her that girl! Luo Yin walked briskly along the windy mountain path of the back mountain. His elderly face clearly expressed his anxiousness. Just now he wasn¡¯t able to sessfully enter the room the ancestors stayed. A ray of light had pushed him backward when he neared the entrance. ¡°Luo Yin, we will start our closed door training starting today. We will be able to leave the back mountains temporarily after we are done with the cultivation this time. Thus, you are not to disturb us in the slightest during this period of time.¡± When people died, they could manage to survive with the help of some treasures. As an example, take the old ancestor of the Feng family and Zi Feng. Yet, such treasures were rare and could only be obtained by chance. Of course, the ancestor masters didn¡¯t have those treasures and could only use magic arrays to keep their spirit from disappearing. There was a difference in the two ways of keeping one¡¯s spirit around after death. Those that used treasure could bring the treasure around with them everywhere they went. In other words, those that had treasures could move as freely as they pleased. But the ancestor masters couldn¡¯t obtain those treasures. Thus, they could only arrive at their decision to stay inside the magic array¡­ Recently, they found a magic array that could temporarily cover the entire academy after undergoing a thousand of years of research. This would allow them to be able to leave the back mountains temporarily at that time. Since its formation was at the most crucial point, they naturally didn¡¯t want to be disturbed¡­ ¡°The ancestor masters really know how to pick the best time. They actually chose this urgent moment to enter closed door training!¡± Luo Yin wiped the cold sweat from his forehead as hemented anxiously, ¡°What to do now? I can¡¯t just barge in, right? I¡¯m also not as powerful as the ancestor masters so I can¡¯t use that tyrannical transmission of voice power. The crazy b*tch Rong Qi is always so unreasonable. There isn¡¯t a thing she won¡¯t do. If she really made her move on that little girl¡­¡± Luo Yin trembled at the thought. He could imagine the rage those ancestor masters would be in once they were done cultivating. The academy would definitely be annihted at that moment¡­ ¡°If master was still around, how great would that be? It¡¯s a pity the elder had passed early. Rong Qi is not only unreasonable, she is obstinate. Once she confirmed something, nothing can change her mind. Senior Yue is a powerful alchemist while that girl known as Lan Yue isn¡¯t one. That girl Lan Yue even made the excuse that it was due to her soul being damaged after she reincarnated¡­¡± Luo Yin sniggered. He waspletely certain that Lan Yue was an imposter. But since the ancestor masters went into closed door cultivation, the only people that could prove Senior Yue¡¯s identity were gone¡­ Chapter 403 - Feng Jing Tian’s Changes Part 3

Chapter 403- Feng Jing Tian¡¯s Changes Part 3

A youth had his hands behind his back as his shadow elongated his figure under the setting sun. He was leaning partially against the door with his hair scattered down his back. He lookednguish and willful. His clear eyes focused on the young girl within the room and he had a pleasant and warm smile on his handsome face. It was undeniable that Zi Qian Jing was really handsome. His eyebrows were also weirdly identical to Ye Wu Chen. The only drastic difference between them was the aura they gave. One was as charming as an Asura while the other wasnguish and rxed. Yet, neither of the two lost in their air of nobility¡­ ¡°I¡¯m here to bid you farewell.¡± Glimmers moved in Zi Qian Jing eyes as he continued with a faint smile, ¡°I will need to temporarily leave this ce for a while this time.¡± ¡°You are leaving?¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her head to look at the man at the entrance as an unreasonable feeling of reluctance surged in her head¡­ She didn¡¯t know why she was so reluctant about this man leaving. ¡°I need to investigate some matters. Once I make some progress in those matters, I will return to reunite with you.¡± Zi Qian Jing lowered his gaze, the corner of his lip curving upward. If it were possible, he was willing to help them face all dangers so that they could enjoy peace¡­ Zi Feng, however, was the greatest threat to them during this period of time! Mu Ru Yue¡¯s thoughts moved, but she suddenly couldn¡¯t say a thing as she looked at Zi Qian Jing¡­ Zi Qian Jing didn¡¯t speak any further. He turned around and left the room after giving onest, deep gaze at the girl he had thought fondly of for so many years¡­ A purple figure then appeared in his eyes a moment after he left the room¡­ The man was handsomely beautiful with a sinister and domineering aura dwelling in his purple eyes. His aura was identical to that powerful and noble man of the past, giving Zi Qian Jing a peculiar feeling. Ye Wu Chen didn¡¯t speak. He just looked quietly at Zi Qian Jing. Perhaps he initially treated Zi Qian Jing as a love rival, but after the days of socializing with him he understood that they simrly wanted to protect the girl¡­ They didn¡¯t mind destroying the heaven and earth for her. This continent revered experts. If you were powerful, you would be a powerful god in the heart of the people in this world, even if you were a demon that ughtered others. Wasn¡¯t that so with him as Zi Huang in his past life? The crowd would think that it should happen even if he killed many people before them. Who told him to have such strength? Those thatined that he was ruthless were just jealous of his tyrannical innate talent. How could those that possess such a kind of personality let those that bullied him off? It couldn¡¯t be that if someone wanted to kill you, you would be the samaritan and let them off, right? Sorry, but you wouldn¡¯t be praised for being kind-hearted for those actions. People would just say that you were such a fool behind your back. After someone was humiliate and was let off, she wouldn¡¯t be gratified and her hatred would instead intensify. A small fry could even grow to flip the table around once she met with opportunities. Zi Qian Jing looked at the purple robes as his lip parted. A gentle voice like the breeze grazed Ye Wu Chen¡¯s ear, ¡°Protect her well¡­¡± Ye Wu Chen eyebrows rose and with a charming smile, he rebuked, ¡°I will definitely protect my woman well. On the other hand, where are you nning to go?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Zi Qian Jing looked at the man¡¯s handsome face and continued with a slight smile, ¡°I am just going to investigate some matters. I don¡¯t feel at ease if I let them be. I just want you to know that everything I do is for her!¡± It was due to that woman he had thought of for such a long time¡­ Chapter 404 - Feng Jing Tian’s Changes Part 4

Chapter 404 - Feng Jing Tian¡¯s Changes Part 4

Ye Wu Chen narrowed his purple eyes as he sized up the youth before him. He thenughed. His smile was so charming and captivated that it also made the pattern on his face look increasingly lively. It was so pretty that it made it impossible for the disciples that were passing by to not nce to the side at him. ¡°I will thank you on her behalf.¡± Zi Qian Jing didn¡¯t say anything. He just extended his hand before Ye Wu Chen. With a zing gaze, he said, ¡°Farewell.¡± The fair skin of his hand was almost transparent that the veins on the back of his hand could be seen. Ye Wu Chen remained silent for a while, but he still shook his hand in the end. When the instant their hands connect, a peculiar feeling flowed into Ye Wu Chen¡¯s heart. This feeling was as though he knew this hand¡­ Yet, Zi Qian Jing didn¡¯t give him the chance to ponder as he withdrew his hand. He then walked past him from the side, vanishing under the setting sun without turning his head back. ¡°He left?¡± A white robe appeared before Ye Wu Chen as he heard the calm voice of the girl. When Ye Wu Chen heard the tinge of reluctance in her voice, he was instantly soaked in a jar of vinegar. ¡°Mu Er!¡± Ye Wu Chen lifted his arms to embrace Mu Ru Yue. He then tightened his hold on her waist as a form of punishment. Jealousy still floated in his heart as he said grievingly, ¡°When we separated from each other initially, you weren¡¯t as reluctant that I leftpared with him. Mu Er, I¡¯m better looking and more outstanding than him. Moreover, I¡¯m definitely more ferocious than that brat so you can¡¯t like him¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue blinked her eyes as she looked smilingly at Ye Wu Chen. ¡°I am very clear on how ferocious you are, but as for the rest¡­¡± ¡°Mu Er, you mean you still want to feel the rest?¡± Ye Wu Chen narrowed his eyes. With a dangerous light in his eyes, he continued, ¡°It seems you aren¡¯t too satisfied with me as your husband? Hmm? How about your husband show you how ferocious he can get tonight?¡± He must make this woman understand how powerful he could get today. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s face flushed. She then red at him and chided, ¡°You self proimed you are ferocious. It can¡¯t be that you want me to follow what you are going to say? Won¡¯t your stomach churn when you hear these words? I¡¯m sorry, but I really can¡¯t say that.¡± Ye Wu Chen nearly burst outughing. This woman had only three types of expressions usually. The three types were; showing heartlessness to her enemy, expressing a calm like the wind atmosphere to strangers, andstly was her expression that was as gentle as the sea to her family and loved ones. Thus, it was his first time hearing Mu Ru Yue talk in such a joking tone. ¡°I don¡¯t care. Mu Er, you can only look at me with deep feelings. Even if you give birth to sons in the future, you can¡¯t use that type of gaze on him. Your gentleness must only be mine.¡± Jealousy bubbled at the bottom of his heart when he remembered the previous gaze Mu Ru Yue tossed at Zi Qian Jing. That kind of expression must only be his. Nobody could snatch it away from him. ¡°Ye Wu Chen, you are even jealous of your future son?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows rose as she continued with a tone that wasn¡¯t serious, but nor was it joking, ¡°Can it be that in your eyes you separate all living things in males and females? Furthermore, all living things that are male must be kept thirty-three metres away from me?¡± ¡°It is not only males, but females as well. That woman known as Yao Yun Qing is too close to you¡­¡± ¡°Ye Wu Chen!¡± Mu Ru Yue said with gritted teeth, ¡°You want to sleep by yourself today?¡± ¡®Sleep by myself? How can I let that happen? How can I sleep if I don¡¯t embrace this warm jade at night?¡¯ Ye Wu Chen looked pitifully at Mu Ru Yue as he said lowly, ¡°My wife, I was in the wrong. Your husband will go and kneel on a washing board now. Please don¡¯t be mad at me, alright?¡± Chapter 405 - Feng Jing Tian’s Changes Part 5

Chapter 405 - Feng Jing Tian¡¯s Changes Part 5

He carefully tugged on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s sleeve. His expression was like he was a pitiful pet with puppy eyes. That expression made people unable to be mad at him¡­ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows rose as she asked, ¡°Where were you wrong?¡± ¡°I shouldn¡¯t randomly be jealous. I shouldn¡¯t be jealous to even our son and other females. I more importantly shouldn¡¯t meddle in wife¡¯s rtionships with people. My wife, I will go and buy a washboard now and kneel on it. Please don¡¯t let me sleep alone¡­ The night is so cold. I can help my wife warm her bed before she sleeps.¡± ¡°I am a fire elemental Martial practitioner. I never feel cold.¡± ¡°Then I can be my wife¡¯s cushion so that you can press against me as you sleep¡­¡± When Ye Wu Chen said that, it was with a dubious tone. ¡®This fellow always teases me whenever he gets the chance¡­¡¯ ¡°Ye Wu Chen, I treat Zi Qian Jing as my younger brother. Moreover, Yao Yun Qing is a girl. She may even be our future sister-inw.¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s brows rose as he smiled charmingly. ¡°Yao Yun Qing indeed ispatible with Xiao Feng. Yet, how it will turn out will be up to them.¡± ¡®What Wu Chen said is right. No matter what the oue is, it will be decided by those two. I can only give them the chance¡­¡¯ The Day Moon Domain where the Central Region Academy was located wasn¡¯t thergestnd on the continent, but it was like a kingdom to the world as there were many dragons and fishes mixed in it. Moreover, there was a rumor going around during this period of time¡­ The rumor stated that Ye Wu Chen from the Central Region Academy had consumed natural essence. If a woman were to obtain his yang energy, their cultivation would drastically increase. Moreover, this rumor was passed from the Central Region Academy. Some even said that it was Senior Qi Rong that personally said it. No matter if it were the truth or not, how could they give up on such a good opportunity? Moreover, Ye Wu Chen was not only handsome and charming, his cultivation was tyrannical. If they were to wed him, they would be as excited as a fish in water even if they weren¡¯t able to increase their strength. The entire Day Moon Domain became stirred up in an instant, especially those fromrge powers as they wanted a piece of this thick and juicy flesh. What was natural essence? The legend spoke of people that consumed natural essence. The result of doing so was that the consumer not only had his powers reach the peak, but that his wife that did dual cultivation with him simrly reached the peak. Their family n would be the most tyrannical power in the world. Such a temptation was enough to make people want to bet on it. They would try to marry any unwed girls to him. Even if it were just a one night stand, the effect brought with it wouldn¡¯t be small. That kind of effect wouldn¡¯t be able to be achieve in a decade¡­ At this moment, Song Ran looked anxious in the Alchemy Hall as he frequently cast a gaze at the entrance and paced back and forth. Suddenly, he saw two figure that were happily chatting with each other. His eyes lit up and hastily went forth. ¡°Little girl, you are finally out. I¡¯ve been waiting for you for such a long time.¡± When Mu Ru Yue saw his anxious expression, she asked with her brows raised, ¡°Elder Song, why have you sought for us?¡± ¡°It is like this. Little girl, have you heard about the rumorstely?¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Ye Wu Chen and her hadn¡¯t gone out at all as they did closed door training so they naturally didn¡¯t know anything¡­ ¡°Sigh.¡± Song Ran sighed heavily. ¡°I don¡¯t know when the rumor circted outside. They said that your husband consumed something called natural essence. If one were to dual cultivate with him, their cultivation would advance by leaps and bounds. I don¡¯t know how many girls have ulterior motives for him now. It would be fine if it were justrge powers that directly requested for it as we could just reject them. I¡¯m just scared that some would use underhanded moves¡­¡± Chapter 406 - Feng Jing Tian’s Changes Part 6

Chapter 406 - Feng Jing Tian¡¯s Changes Part 6

For example; kidnapping, threatening, drugging, etc¡­ It would be very undesirable if those happened sessfully. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression darkened slightly. With a sinister cold aura from her eyes, she queried, ¡°Who started it?¡± ¡°People are saying that it was Senior Qi Rong.¡± Song Ran nced at Mu Ru Yue. ¡°But I¡¯m not sure about the credibility. If they used only a person¡¯s name, the credibility increases after all. But with Senior Qi Rong¡¯s personality, she definitely wouldn¡¯t do such things. Even if she were bad-tempered and unreasonable, she would always oppose you fair and square and wouldn¡¯t use underhanded moves¡­¡± This was also what Song Ran didn¡¯t understand. ¡®If it wasn¡¯t Senior Qi Rong, who is it? More importantly, Senior Qi Rong isn¡¯t foolish enough to let people know her name if she passed the rumors. ¡®If those rumors were fake, won¡¯t the one in trouble be her? If she didn¡¯t have the protection of the academy, she will definitely be a target to be assassinated.¡¯ ¡°Little girl, did your husband really consume natural essence?¡± Song Ran nced at Ye Wu Chen as he asked anxiously. Mu Ru Yue shook her head and replied, ¡°I¡¯m confident that he didn¡¯t consume natural essence. If not, how could I not feel it¡­¡± Song Ran had done ¡®it¡¯ before so he understood what Mu Ru Yue implied. His elderly face blushed subconsciously. He then coughed to hide his embarrassment, covering up the awkwardness on his face. ¡°Little girl, the main issue now is why those people want to set you up? What is their motive?¡± Mu Ru Yue remained silent. She simrly didn¡¯t know who would make such rumors of them. Could it maybe be to separate them? If that¡¯s the case, who would it be? Nangong Zi Feng and Lin Ruo Ying had died. The Zang family didn¡¯t have such ability. Who was the one that was eyeing them covetously in the dark? This unease was the same feeling she felt when she first met Nangong Zi Feng. She could feel that her hidden opponent was powerful, it was more nerve-wrecking when they were in the dark¡­ A handnded on her own. The warmth of the man¡¯s hand made her body shudder as she lifted her head to meet with his purple eyes. At that instant, her frantic heart mysteriously calmed down¡­ Ye Wu Chen gripped her hand and smirked charmingly. ¡°Mu Er, do you still remember that phrase I had told you before? I am willing to warm only your bed in my life, so nothing will happen. You don¡¯t need to be too worried about this. Even if anything happened, I will be by your side.¡± ¡®Even if anything happened, I will be by your side¡­¡¯ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart was slightly moved. She indeed wasn¡¯t cool-headed this time. She had never been in such an out-of-it state even when she had fought against numerous enemies. Her heart had been as calm as water even when she was faced with Zang Qing Xue¡¯s humiliation¡­ ¡°Wu Chen, we had experienced so many trials and hardships. How can I not trust you?¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her gaze and when itnded on the man¡¯s charming face, she smiled gently. ¡°I still remember the time where you couldn¡¯t help but to leave my side due to your power rampaging asionally. But didn¡¯t we solve that? I believe it will be the same this time.¡± Ye Wu Chen tidied her hair as though nobody was by his side. He then lifted his arms to embrace her. He tightly embraced the girl as a gentle ray of light swam around in his purple eyes. ¡°What is a husband? A husband is a bamboo that helps his wife support the heavens. Otherwise, what¡¯s the use of a husband? Thus, no matter what happens, I will always be there for you. Even if I have to massacre the heavens and earth, causing a bloodbath to wash over the Central Region Academy, I definitely won¡¯t let anyone hurt you¡­¡± Chapter 407 - Feng Jing Tian’s Changes Part 7

Chapter 407 - Feng Jing Tian¡¯s Changes Part 7

He slightly lowered his purple eyes as a sinister coldness shone within them. He wouldn¡¯t mind carrying out a massacre to protect her this time¡­ Song Ran looked at this couple that had such feelings as deep as the ocean. He sighed slightly. ¡®It seemed we have really aged. The Central Region will be the youngster¡¯s era in the future.¡¯ Luo Yin¡¯s elderly face was ashen within the dean¡¯s room. He red furiously at the old woman that was standing with her back against the sun. He then smiled coldly andmented, ¡°Apprentice Senior, you have personally said that Mu Ru Yue has done wrong things, but what did you do recently? When does an elder of the Academy have the right to care about a disciple¡¯s personal rtionships? What did you do? You spread rumours everywhere. Is it due to you not wanting her to live peacefully here?¡± Qi Rong¡¯s expression changed slightly. She then sighed and replied, ¡°Luo Yin, I really don¡¯t know how this happen. I don¡¯t know when I said those words.¡± She really was clueless when those rumors entered her ear, giving her a fright. She thought that she had identally said them when she was sleep-dreaming. But even if it were then, she wouldn¡¯t say such words¡­ ¡°Apprentice Senior, it definitely has to be rted to you even if you didn¡¯t say that. Otherwise, how can the person that was spreading the rumors possess your Golden Seal?¡± Luo Yin really raged. The ancestor masters had gone into close door training so nobody could prove Mu Ru Yue¡¯s identity. If not, he definitely would¡¯ve let this damnable granny regret by herself. Qi Rong¡¯s expression turned gloom after hearing what he said. ¡®Can it be that it was Lan Yue? Why did she do this? Her actions are really illogical.¡¯ ¡°Apprentice Senior, I respect you as my Apprentice Senior. It is all due to master. If you continue to seek trouble for the little girl, don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡± Luo Yin was so angry that his body trembled. He was toozy to continue quibbling with that crazy old woman. He turned around and left. Currently, he must think of a solution¡­ ¡°Wu Chen, who do you think is the mastermind?¡± Mu Ru Yue was standing in the gentle sunlight of the room as her gaze looked past the screen andnded on the man¡¯s body. Thoughts and ideas were reflected in her eyes. Ye Wu Chen stood up and walked toward Mu Ru Yue. His purple eyes narrowed slightly and after a dangerous light flickered in his eyes, he suggested, ¡°Feng Jing Tian couldn¡¯t forget about you from the start. Can it be that he is the one?¡± That man clearly understood Mu Ru Yue¡¯s personality. She couldn¡¯t bear with any defects in her rtionship. If a man betrayed her, there was only one oue; she would leave him without a care¡­ She wouldn¡¯t ept any betrayals even if it were a man she was deeply in love with. It wouldn¡¯t be unreasonable for Feng Jing Tian to do such things¡­ But Mu Ru Yue shook her head. ¡°It can¡¯t be Feng Jing Tian. I understand that man. If he were to do this, he would immediately appear before me. He isn¡¯t the type to use underhanded moves. Moreover, I¡¯ve a feeling that this matter definitely doesn¡¯t have anything to do to Feng Jing Tian.¡± It was unknown whether if it was due to him trying to save her at the risk of his life or from their short time of interaction. Mu Ru Yue just knew that Feng Jing Tian wasn¡¯t the type of person that would do anything to harm her¡­ Suddenly, there was a peculiar sound that made Mu Ru Yue to stand up and run out of the room¡­ ming red hair shed past Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes. The man frantically turned around to leave. His slender figure under the sunlight gave her an oddly familiar feeling. ¡°Wu Chen, stop him for me!¡± Mu Ru Yue was startled. That man¡¯s back view was so familiar. She definitely knew him¡­ ¡°As youmand, my wife.¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s brows rose as he moved in a sh to stand in front of that man. He then viciously struck at that man¡¯s chest, forcing the man to retreat a couple of steps back. Chapter 408 - Feng Jing Tian’s Changes Part 8

Chapter 408 - Feng Jing Tian¡¯s Changes Part 8

He gritted his teeth. Boom! Bloodshot eyes emitted a ruthless light as he shot his palm toward Ye Wu Chen¡­ ¡°Feng Jing Tian, why are you here?¡± Suddenly, an astonished voice was heard from his side, causing the man to stop his hand from advancing further. His eyes became frantic as he hastily used his hair to cover his appearance. ¡°Feng Jing Tian, raise your head!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze darkened as she red at the man before her. She was certain the red haired man before her was Feng Jing Tian, even though she had just a glimpse of his appearance! The man clenched his fist tightly. It was as though he could suppress the distress in his heart that way. His adam¡¯s apple rolled as he said hoarsely, ¡°You have recognized the wrong person. I¡¯m not this Feng Jing Tian whatever you called ¡­¡± ¡°I will say this once more; raise your head!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows rose as she continued, ¡°Since you are so reluctant to let me see your appearance, I will beat you up to the point that your nose turns green and face swell. You won¡¯t need to worry about me seeing your appearance then.¡± The man¡¯s body shuddered slightly, but he still didn¡¯t lift his head. His red hair covered his entire face, exposing only a small portion through the gaps of his hair. Ye Wu Chen frowned, annoyance shing in his purple eyes. Suddenly, a tempest rose in his surrounding. The man¡¯s red hairs danced among the tempest, exposing an indescribable appearance. This man was really pretty. The best description to depict his appearance would be that he possesses smooth and creamy skin, words usually used to describe a woman¡¯s appearance. His enchanter-like face made most of the women in the world lose their luster. But he had a pair of scarlet, bloodthirsty eyes. This was a sign of a person bing a devil¡­ The man hastily used his hand to cover his face. He didn¡¯t dare to look at the woman that he thought fondly of. What qualification did he have to look at her now? ¡°Feng Jing Tian, why have you fallen to such a state?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart thudded violently. ¡°Did something happened to the Feng family? Why are you bing a devil?¡± When she said thest word, Mu Ru Yue distinctly felt Feng Jing Tian¡¯s body shudder. He pursed his red lips and gradually ced down his hand. He then flew to the distance after turning around after his bloodshot eyes looked at her with reluctance. ¡°Shall we chase after him?¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s brows rose slightly. Even though Feng Jing Tian was his love rival, if Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t want to let him go, then so what if he chased after him for her? ¡°No need,¡± Mu Ru Yue shook her head and continued, ¡°We shouldn¡¯t meet again after we separated the previous time¡­¡± But why had Feng Jing Tian turned into such an appearance? While she was lost in her thoughts, a figure like blood appeared before her again. His handsome appearance was as enchanter-like as before, but the only change was his body¡¯s aura¡­ ¡°Feng Jing Tian?¡± Mu Ru Yue was startled as she looked curiously at the man¡¯s face. Feng Jing Tian looked at the girl before him with aplex expression. His red lips then parted to give Mu Ru Yue a warning, ¡°Beware of Lan Yue¡­¡± He then turned around and left after tossing the warning, but he didn¡¯t return this time¡­ ¡°Lan Yue?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart gloomed. ¡°Is it her? Can it be the most recentmotion is her doing? Why is she doing this?¡± Even Mu Ru Yue couldn¡¯t help but be impressed by that woman¡¯s deep schemes. She never test the waters easily. Didn¡¯t she send Lan Xin forth to try and deal with her? She had also been constantly aware of the movements within the Feng family. Chapter 409 - Shameless and Despicable Lan Yue Part 1

Chapter 409 - Shameless and Despicable Lan Yue Part 1

When she knew Lan Xin had failed, Lan Yue didn¡¯t wait for Feng Jing Tian toe knocking on her door and simply left. She even abandoned her biological parents so that she would be able to survive. If she could even abandon her parents to survive, then what couldn¡¯t she do? It wasughable that nobody had discovered her true personality. She simrly managed to be the hidden background master this time around and pushed Qi Rong out to be her shield. If it wasn¡¯t for Feng Jing Tian notifying her, Mu Ru Yue wouldn¡¯t have ever guessed that she was the one pulling the strings¡­ ¡°Lan Yue? She was Feng Jing Tian¡¯s fiancee?¡± Ye Wu Chen frowned slightly as he continued doubtful, ¡°She shouldn¡¯t be that powerful from how you described it all previously¡­¡± ¡°Wu Chen, there are times when a negligible small fry can suddenly be a ferocious lion. Nothing is ever fixed. Weren¡¯t I the same? This world is full of possibilities so we can¡¯t be careless.¡± The previous Mu Ru Yue was a trash. Her fiance betrayed her before they even wed and her family abandoned her¡­ But how was the current her now? Thus, she clearly understood that once a trash stumbled across a chance, they could be a genius in the blink of an eye. ¡°But it suffices to know who was ying behind the scenes.¡± Mu Ru Yue sniggered. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t guessed wrong, Lan Yue must be in the Academy.¡± No matter what sinister plots she threw out in the future, Mu Ru Yue definitely wouldn¡¯t let them seed! This was especially so toward a woman that plotted against her husband! Red robes shed inside a dense forests. Feng Jing Tian flew from the sky andnded on the ground. Perspiration flowed down his enchanter-like face, emitting a glittering glow under the sunset. Suddenly, he felt a familiar aura behind him. He turned around to see a girl before him. With pupils contracted slightly, he eximed, ¡°Lan Yue!¡± He would never be able to forget that face. It was she who had killed several people of the Feng family, including causing the spirit of the ancestor he respected the most since young to dissipate¡­ Feng Jing Tian closed his eyes lightly. The scenes that happened that day shed in his mind. He then opened his eyes. A bloodthirsty light shed in his scarlet eyes. ¡°Feng Jing Tian, I didn¡¯t expect you would fall into such a state. You are already bing a devil. You will soon lose your humanity and change into a devil that massacres people mindlessly. I don¡¯t know if it was what I did that day that stimted you to activating the dormant demonic attribute in you.¡± Lan Yue smiled and walked toward him. With her blue dress fluttering in the wind, it made her smile look increasingly gentle. She then continued, ¡°Mister Feng, only I would be able to help you now¡­¡± Feng Jing Tian smiled. With a bloodthirsty smile, he proimed, ¡°Lan Yue, even if I, Feng Jing Tian, dies, I will never ept your help! I disliked you from the start. Currently, my dislike toward you has intensified. You aren¡¯tparable to a single strand of hair on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body!¡± Lan Yue¡¯s gaze darkened. ¡°Even if she is married?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Lan Yue¡¯s heart instantly sank to the bottom of the valley after seeing the man part his lips slightly to say that word. She could no longer hide her jealousy and anger¡­ ¡®Feng Jing Tian, she must die then! There will be a day when I will devour her soul and take her ce! That day isn¡¯t far. I¡¯m justcking an item. Once I obtain it, it will be her death day¡­¡¯ Lan Yue smiled gently. Her smile was as soothing to people¡¯s eyes as usual, but her thoughts were incredibly ruthless¡­ Chapter 410 - Shameless and Despicable Lan Yue Part 2

Chapter 410 - Shameless and Despicable Lan Yue Part 2

Feng Jing Tian looked at Lan Yue. With ayer of gloom in his scarlet eyes, he asked, ¡°Lan Yue, what is the point in doing this? Why are you creating things out of nothing to spread those rumours?¡± ¡°Feng Jing Tian, beg me. Once you do, I will tell you.¡± Lan Yue smirked. She suddenly had the impulse to step on this guy that had always ignored her. Perhaps it was due to her love that changed into hatred. ¡®I hate him. I hate him ignoring and hurting me. I also hate him for giving all his love to another girl! ¡®Hence, I want to see to what step he go to for that girl¡­¡¯ Feng Jing Tian¡¯s body trembled. He clenched his fist so tightly that it shivered. To him, this was naked humiliation. He really wanted to chop this woman into countless pieces for such humiliation. ¡°Feng Jing Tian, I will give you a chance to consider. Once you beg me, I will tell you my purpose in doing so. Otherwise, you will lose the chance to curry up favour with her forever!¡± Lan Yue smiled with disdain as she said gently. Feng Jing Tian raised his head abruptly. With eyes as vicious as a wolf, his body trembled vigorously. At this instant, he finally felt what it was like to be helpless¡­ ¡°Lan Yue, she¡¯s innocent. It is I that confined her that time. She didn¡¯t in the slightest want to stay in the Feng family. Why can¡¯t you let her go?¡± If possible, Feng Jing Tian really wished that he hadn¡¯t done that. But now, it was impossible to revert everything back to before just because he regretted¡­ If it wasn¡¯t for him, how could she have entered this abyss? It was all his fault¡­ ¡°Feng Jing Tian, if you beg me, I will really consider telling you. Moreover, you are the one that entered my heart. I had loved you for so many years. How can I lie to you?¡± Lan Yue smirked cynically. She purposely said that in a coaxing, gentle tone. ¡°If you don¡¯t beg me, I might do more things to the point that she¡­ dies without aplete body!¡± Feng Jing Tian closed his eyes as his eyshes trembled. He then opened his eyes after a long time and lowered his head. ¡°I¡­ beg you to tell me your purpose and¡­ to let her go¡­¡± When he said that statement, it seemed to have used up all his might but he was neither remorseful nor regretful. ¡°Feng Jing Tian, I didn¡¯t hear what you said. Moreover, you are too insincere this way. Kneel down and beg me!¡± Lan Yue suppressed the trembles of her heart as she stared at the man before her. ¡®Feng Jing Tian, can you really abandon your pride for a girl?¡¯ Yet, to Feng Jing Tian, it was clearly worth it. Moreover, if it wasn¡¯t for him, how could Lan Yue hate her to such an extent? He must do this if it couldpensate a little for his wrongdoings¡­ Pang! Feng Jing Tian went down on both of his legs as he knelt before Lan Yue. He ced his fists that he had clenched tightly on his thighs. It was as though he were suffering heartfelt humiliation and unwillingness as his voice was shaky when he pleaded, ¡°Lan Yue, I beg you to let Mu Ru Yue off. If you do, I will do anything you want¡­¡± Lan Yue didn¡¯t feel the expected tion when she looked at the man kneeling before her. It just made her heart creak and crumple in pain. The intense pain made herugh crazily. It was as though by doing so, she could overwhelm the pain of her heart¡­ Chapter 411 - Shameless and Despicable Lan Yue Part 3

Chapter 411 - Shameless and Despicable Lan Yue Part 3

¡°Feng Jing Tian, you unexpectedly knelt down to me for a girl!¡± If Lan Yue wasn¡¯t seeing this personally, she wouldn¡¯t have believed the prideful Feng Jing Tian would kneel before her, abandoning his pride for another girl¡­ Her smile became increasingly bitter. She had loved this man for such a long time, but he didn¡¯t mind cing down his status for a girl. His actions were like a de mercilessly stabbing at her heart, causing her to feel like she was dying while she lived¡­ ¡°Feng Jing Tian, she is already someone else¡¯s wife. She doesn¡¯t in the slightest want to look at you. Why are you still doing this for her? What is so great about her that she deserves your love?¡± Feng Jing Tian¡¯s body shook as he closed his eyes lightly. He himself also didn¡¯t know why he was so madly in love with that girl, even up to today¡­ When they first met, he had recognised the wrong person and ced her in danger for the sake of others. Moreover, he wanted to hurt her. He didn¡¯t expect Mu Ru Yue to be the one he wanted to find. That kick of hers had made him think endlessly about her. Perhaps it was at that moment that her figure attracted him. It was just that sole act¡­ Following that, he personally went to investigate her past. His heart then ached for her, for all the sufferings she had experienced after listening to the reports. He was ted for her change in personality. Moreover, after detailedly investigating her, he understood more about her. That woman was different from all the other women he knew. She was strong and not feeble. She was more than willing to risk her life rather than to hide behind a man. She clearly could have just made Ye Wu Chen deal with her enemies, but she chose the other path. This path was where she was willing to hurt herself and use her own strength to triumph over her opponents. He started to love her at that point. It was the first time for Feng Jing Tian that his heart raced for a girl¡­ That scorching feeling was unforgettable from then to now. It was like the unease and longing a brat felt when he met his beloved girl¡­ ¡°Lan Yue, you aren¡¯t me so of course you won¡¯t know why I love her.¡± Feng Jing Tian opened his eyes and his gazended on Lan Yue¡¯s face as he continued, ¡°You will never beparable to her. So what if I abandon my pride for her? Moreover, this is what I owed her. She indeed won¡¯t look at me as that woman bears grudges. She could smile toward people she just knew, but she wouldn¡¯t ever smile happily toward me. This was due to my task to kill her when we first met. If it wasn¡¯t that matter, she wouldn¡¯t have treated me in such a fashion. But if it wasn¡¯t for that matter, I simrly wouldn¡¯t have been able to meet and love her¡­ Our meetings following that was me acting rude toward her, especially when I had confined her for my selfish desire¡­¡± Feng Jing Tian exposed an enchanter-like devastatingly beautiful smile. The beauty of his smile hid the pain in his eyes. ¡°I had done so much to her. How can she treat me like the rest? When she was willing to forgive me and stopped casting that cold gaze at me for all the things I had done, I was already satisfied to the point that I couldn¡¯t wish for more.¡± Furthermore, with his current appearance, how could he desire her? Just by thinking about her was an insult to her¡­ Lan Yue¡¯s body trembled slightly after she heard his heart-felt words. This was the man she was deeply in love with. Yet, he still disdained the thought of being with her at this moment¡­ ¡°Hehe!¡± Lan Yue chuckled lowly. She then looked down upon the man kneeling before her and said, ¡°Feng Jing Tian, didn¡¯t you want to know my reason in doing this? Alright, I will tell you; it is due to my hatred toward her! Why should I be in so much pain while she continues to live happily? I won¡¯t let her live so free and easy!¡± Chapter 412 - Shameless and Despicable Lan Yue Part 4

Chapter 412 - Shameless and Despicable Lan Yue Part 4

¡°No! That can¡¯t be your reason!¡± Feng Jing Tian stood up and stared at Lan Yue with scarlet eyes. He clenched his fist tightly and gritted his teeth until they crackled as he questioned, ¡°Lan Yue, tell me what is your real motive for doing this!¡± Lan Yue sniggered. ¡°Feng Jing Tian, what other motives do you think I have for her? I just can¡¯t stand her enjoying her life. I can¡¯t obtain your love so I won¡¯t let her enjoy the warm feelings she gets from her husband. All I want is to break their rtionship and make her feel despair in misery in order to have a taste of my suffering. Isn¡¯t this reason enough?!¡± She yelled crazily as she said that, tears gradually starting to flow down her face. At this moment, her heart brimmed with intense sorrow¡­ ¡®Feng Jing Tian didn¡¯t you kneel before me to know my purpose? Then I definitely won¡¯t tell you about the matter!¡¯ ¡°Lan Yue!¡± Feng Jing Tian gripped his fist and his entire body shook. He red at Lan Yue with a pair of scarlet eyes. ¡°You are lying to me!¡± This girl was lying to him! He definitely wouldn¡¯t believe that her final motive was just being jealous of Mu Ru Yue. If there wasn¡¯t someone backing her, how could Lan Yue walk such steps? That person behind her would have the information Feng Jing Tian wanted. ¡°Tell me what are your motives!¡± Feng Jing Tian lifted his long, slender jade fingers as he mercilessly moved to grip Lan Yue¡¯s neck. His red hair seemed to dance bewitchingly in the wind. His blood-red eyes emitted a murderous intent. ¡°If not, I will kill you.¡± Lan Yue didn¡¯t do anything and just let him grab her neck. She gradually lowered her head to look at the fair fingers around her neck before smirking in self mockery. She always knew her life was as puny as an ant to him, but her heart still felt as though it had shattered into pieces at this moment¡­ ¡°Feng Jing Tian, you aren¡¯t my opponent anymore.¡± She raised her blue eyes and her gazended on the man¡¯s enraged expression as she continued, ¡°But I don¡¯t feel like killing you as it would be too simple. I want you to crawl by the side of my legs as my ve. It isn¡¯t enough for you to just kneel. What I want is topletely smash that pride of yours into smithereens. You will then know what a mistake you initially chose¡­¡± Lan Yue¡¯s voice shook when she said that. She then lifted her jade hand to smack the man¡¯s hands away as she looked heartlessly at the man before her. ¡°I will no longer love you from now on and hatred shall take its ce. I will destroy everything you want to protect!¡± Love was deep, and so would the hatred be when it reced it. It was precisely due to her loving this man too much that she now hated him this much. If¡­ if he had been willing to tell her that the one he loved the most was her now, then perhaps she would have forgiven him¡­ It was a pity that it was only her extravagant hope! ¡°Hahaha!¡± Lan Yue lifted her head tough heartily. She no longer looked at the man behind her as she turned to leave under the moonlight¡­ ¡°Stop right there!¡± Feng Jing Tian was anxious. He wanted to pursue her, but suddenly an intense aura burst out from the girl¡¯s body. Boom! It struck his chest. His body was sent flying backwards and collided against a tree. ¡°That power¡­¡± The light in Feng Jing Tian¡¯s eyes darkened slightly as he looked gloomy at the ce her figure disappeared to from under the moonlight. A ray of light shed past his eyes as hemented, ¡°That power has too weak a foundation. It seems to be the type of power gained when one possesses it by forcefully inserting it into the body. What happened to Lan Yue¡¯s body?¡± He must pursue Lan Yue no matter what as this was the only way to solve the puzzle. Chapter 413 - Shameless and Despicable Lan Yue Part 5

Chapter 413 - Shameless and Despicable Lan Yue Part 5

¡°Wu Chen, the eldest young mistress of the City Lord¡¯s manor just sent an invitation for you to attend her birthday celebration tonight. What do you think?¡± Mu Ru Yue giggled faintly as she she extended the invitation toward Ye Wu Chen. With the slight raise of her brows, she continued, ¡°But she wrote only your surname and name on the invite¡­¡± Ye Wu Chen didn¡¯t even look at the invitation and simply tossed it to the side. He then embraced Mu Ru Yue as a trace of annoyance appeared on his handsome and charming face. ¡°There isn¡¯t a need to care about a puny city manor.¡± ¡°I disagree with that.¡± Mu Ru Yue shook her head and continued with a sly smile, ¡°Wu Chen, I suggest you attend that birthday celebration instead. Since Lan Yue is behind this, she will definitely appear there.¡± Lan Yue was currently in the academy, but she didn¡¯t show herself at all. It would be really difficult to find her if they were to just blindly search for her in this enormous academy. That event would give them a chance¡­ ¡°Alright.¡± Ye Wu Chen smiled as he continued, ¡°But my wife, you will be the in-charge of this matter. Your husband will apany you in doing whatever you want.¡± ¡°What method of transportation should we use to head to the event tonight?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows rose and, with a fake smile, she continued, ¡°How about making amotion to lure Lan Yue in appearing? I will have Yan Jin capture some mounts for us in a bit. Nevertheless, you will be in for a surprise tonight¡­¡± The birthday celebration of the eldest young mistress of the City Lord¡¯s manor? All in all, Ye Wu Chen was just their target so they most likely wouldn¡¯t be at peace tonight¡­ ¡°Mu Er, I have you. How can those people with make-up caked faces enter my eyes?¡± Ye Wu Chen smiled charmingly. His purple eyes seemed reluctant to shift away from the girl in his embrace ever since theyid eyes on her. He just kept looking at her and it didn¡¯t seem he wanted to stop. He really wanted to just look at her from dawn to night. He would look at her in such a fashion for all his life and eternity¡­ It was night. The moonlight was calm like water without ripples. Luxurious horse carriages appeared outside the morous City Lord¡¯s Manor. The City Lord of Day Moon City, Dong Fei Ran, smilingly stood by the entrance, high spiritedly inviting his guests in. Suddenly, a silver ray of light soared through the sky. Everyone tossed their gaze toward it. When they looked at the horse carriage that was charging over, astonishment filled their eyes¡­ Two Cloud Horses soared through the sky, rapidly dashed over to the City Lord Manor. There seemed to be clouds under the feet of the horse¡¯s, making it impossible for people to shift their gaze away from the beautiful sight. ¡°Cloud Horse. It¡¯s a rare Cloud Horse!¡± ¡°It is really a pretty horse. I don¡¯t know who is so capable to sit on such a horse carriage. It really makes people envious of the owner of such horses.¡± ¡°Cloud Horses aren¡¯t powerful, but they are very difficult to catch. Moreover, one needs extremely good luck to meet them. How great would it be if I had two such horses¡­¡± Everyone stared at the horse carriage. They anticipated the sight of when the owner of such an honorable horse carriage walked down from it. The carriage curtain was lifted and a pair of legs stepped out from it. Following that, a prestigious purple robe entered the crowd¡¯s gaze. The purple robe fluttered in the night¡¯s breeze. It was indescribably noble and charming. It was as though the man were a genuine royal, making everyone present lose their luster. Furthermore, when their gazesnded on the man¡¯s face, they knew what it meant to have an appearance astonishing to the point that it swept people off their feet¡­ The man was peerlessly handsome. His face was sufficient to make people forget to breathe. The Devil¡¯s Snare pattern that covered half of his face enhanced his appearance. He looked divine. Chapter 414 - Shameless and Despicable Lan Yue Part 6

Chapter 414 - Shameless and Despicable Lan Yue Part 6

More importantly, the man had an unusual pair of charming purple eyes that gave off a sinisterly cold aura, making people shudder even though it wasn¡¯t cold. ¡°Mister Wu Chen, you have finallye.¡± Dong Fei Ran was ted and hastily went forth to greet him. ¡®Since Ye Wu Chen hase, does this mean he is interested in my daughter?¡¯ He was jubnt in thinking about the possibility. He couldn¡¯t wait for him to be his son-inw¡­ But the man didn¡¯t even look at him. He instead turned back toward the carriage and extended his hand to the girl within it. A pair of jade hands was ced on the man¡¯s hand. Her hands were as white as a scallion and was incredibly alluring. The girl¡¯s skin was so white that the veins of her fingers was naked to the eye. A white robe shed in the night sky. The girl borrowed the strength of the man¡¯s hand to leap out of the carriage. Her hair fluttered in the wind, brushing against her peerless appearance. ¡°Mu Er, be careful.¡± The man raised his arm to embrace the girl. He then meticulously ced her down as though she was a treasure. His purple eyes brimmed with happiness and a rare gentleness dwelled in them. That pair of purple eyes seemed to only ept the girl in his embrace. Dong Fei Ran¡¯s expression darkened. In the end, he walked toward Ye Wu Chen as a sh of sinister light flickered in his eyes. ¡°Mister Wu Chen, I don¡¯t know who thisdy is¡­¡± ¡°My wife.¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s gaze focused on Mu Ru Yue. When he said those two words, a doting smile graced his handsome face. It was the type of smile that said he wanted to dote on her to her death. It led to a change of expression in several people at the scene. Simrly, some of the girls¡¯ hearts shattered¡­ Dong Fei Ran chuckled and with glimmers dancing in his eyes, he continued, ¡°Wu Chen, since you are here the banquet should start. I shall introduce my daughter to you. I¡¯m not bragging, but my daughter¡¯s talent and appearance are outstanding. She is also much more outstanding than the girl beside you. Once you see her, you will definitely¡­¡± Ye Wu Chen raised his eyes and his purple eyesnded on Dong Fei Ran¡¯s face. His purple eyes no longer had the gentleness from when he was looking at Mu Ru Yue as a sinister cold reced it¡­ ¡°No girl in the world isparable to her. They don¡¯t even qualify to be her shoes! As for your daughter¡­¡± Ye Wu Chen sniggered andmented heartlessly, ¡°Even if she were naked, beggars wouldn¡¯t be willing to look at her!¡± One of Ye Wu Chen¡¯s taboos was when people villified Mu Ru Yue. This puny city lord dared topare his daughter to Mu Ru Yue and even brazenlymented that Mu Ru Yue was inferior to his daughter. How could Ye Wu Chen stand that? Dong Fei Ran¡¯s expression changed. He initially wanted to exaggerate the truth and make Ye Wu Chen interested in his daughter. Wasn¡¯t any man¡¯s first reaction when they heard there was a girl more outstanding than the woman by their side be to meet that girl? He had met several men of such kind so he naturally grouped Ye Wu Chen with them¡­ Lan Yue looked coldly at Dong Fei Ran at the house¡¯s roof beam. With a slight frown, shemented, ¡°That idiot! He can¡¯t even do such a simple job. The most important thing now is for Ye Wu Chen to consume that item before I can continue my n. I didn¡¯t expect him to screw it all up at the start. People said he became the city lord through connections. It seemed to be the truth. If not, how can he be so brainless to such an extent? He is hopeless!¡± ¡®Dong Fei Ran is too anxious. I don¡¯t know if it is a good or bad thing to pass this matter onto him¡­¡¯ Chapter 415 - Forced Marriage Part 1

Chapter 415 - Forced Marriage Part 1

No matter how Mu Ru Yue was, she was his wife. As her husband, how could he bear it when people vilified her? Wouldn¡¯t that be a question of his sight? Furthermore, how could the eldest young mistress of the City Lord¡¯s manor beparable to the woman by his side? Dong Fei Ran thought about the purpose of the event today so he forcibly suppressed his heart felt displeasure. With a stiffened smile, he tried to salvage the situation as he apologised, ¡°Mister Wu Chen, I had overstepped my boundaries. How about heading in to attend the banquet now?¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s gaze was sinister and cold, but he didn¡¯t continue to bicker with him. With a slight smirk, he smiled charmingly and replied, ¡°Ben Wang¡¯s mood is rather good today so I won¡¯t continue to bother with you. If there is a next time, it will be the annihtion of your City Lord¡¯s Manor!¡± When he turned to look at the peerless girl by his side, his purple eyes were filled with happiness as he said, ¡°Mu Er, let¡¯s go.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled and nodded. She was previously worried that Ye Wu Chen would really destroy the City Lord¡¯s Manor in his fury. They hade here with objectives this time so since they hadn¡¯t aplished them, there were still a use for keeping the City Lord¡¯s Manor intact¡­ In the luxurious banquet hall, a few maids carried in splendid dishes as they entered the hall. Everyone walked in and sat in their seats with the lead of the City Lord. It was obscure as to whether this was done intentionally, but the City Lord purposely ced Ye Wu Chen¡¯s position near him. At that moment, a pink figure like a peach blossom entered from outside, momentarily attracting everyone¡¯s gazes. The young girl in pink clothing had an innocent and adorable appearance. There was arge butterfly knot tied at the front of her chest and coupled with a scallop ne around her neck; she seemed to be a naive and innocent little girl. The young girl was about fifteen years old. Her skin was white and tender. She had a doll-like face with an agate pair ofrge eyes. When her long eyshes fluttered, a pure ray of light glimmered in her eyes. She was like an immature child, expressing an innocent smile. ¡°Daddy.¡± The young girl walked before Dong Fei Ran and twirled around at the centre of the banquet hall. She giggled adorably as she asked, ¡°How do you think I look today?¡± ¡°Haha! ¡± Dong Fei Ranughed andmented, ¡°This is my daughter. Her appearance can enamour the world. She can easily suppress others¡¯ beauty, no matter how she dressed.¡± When he said that, his eyes filled with affections. To parents¡¯ eyes, their daughter was the most outstanding and was iparable to others. But it was sufficient for just him to think that and it was quite inappropriate of him to say his thoughts at such arge event. There were severaldies that came to attend this birthday celebration. His words was akin to offending everyone¡­ ¡°Pfft!¡± Suddenly, a stifledughter was heard from his side. ¡°Enamour the world? Isn¡¯t that phrase used to describe a courtesan?¡± Dong Fei Ran¡¯s expression changed drastically as he shot a sharp gaze toward the white-robed young girl sitting quietly there. He then asked grimly, ¡°What did you just say?¡± Mu Ru Yue smirked as she ced the teacup in her hand down casually. She then turned her head to the charming man by her side. With raised brows, she asked, ¡°Husband, did I say anything wrong?¡± The word ¡®husband¡¯ pierced through Ye Wu Chen¡¯s heart. His purple eyes became gentle and with a smirk, he replied charmingly, ¡°Whatever my wife says is right. If you say she is a courtesan, then she is; although I don¡¯t think she has the qualification to be a courtesan with that kind of appearance¡­¡± Chapter 416 - Forced Marriage Part 2

Chapter 416 - Forced Marriage Part 2

Dong Fei Ran was so enraged that his body shuddered. His expression turned ashen. He suppressed his anger and asked in a heavy tone, ¡°Wu Chen, don¡¯t you think your wife is too much? My daughter is a maiden, yet she was insulted by saying she is a courtesan. How is my daughter going to marry now? You must take responsibility for my daughter due to this matter!¡± He was frustrated at having no chance in marrying his daughter to the man, so now that there was a perfect chance, how could he give it up? On this continent, a girl¡¯s reputation was severely important. If she were to be humiliated to such an extent, then the man must give some kind ofpensation. ¡°Responsible? What should I be responsible of?¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s slender finger touched the rim of his teacup. He chuckled, but there wasn¡¯t any warmth in his smile. His demeanour was sinister and cold, as though he had just arrived from hell as hemented, ¡°You were the one that said her appearance able to enamour the world. Aren¡¯t you describing your daughter as a courtesan? It was highly inappropriate for you to use ¡®enamour¡¯ to describe her appearance.¡± Dong Fei Ran¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡®It seems it won¡¯t be easy to hook onto Ye Wu Chen. I muste up with other ns¡­¡¯ ¡°Daddy, who are they?¡± Dong Ling Er¡¯s gaze shifted to Ye Wu Chen. Her eyes gave off a naive light, as though she didn¡¯t know about the affairs of the world. ¡°This mister is Ye Wu Chen.¡± Dong Fei Ran then sighed and continued to introduce, ¡°And this is his wife¡­¡± Dong Ling Er blinked herrge eyes. She had an adorable smile on her refined face. When she smiled, it exposed two of her canine tooth which made her appearance look increasingly bright and beautiful. ¡°You are Ye Wu Chen, the one who has been rumoured around a lot recently? You said I am a courtesan? What is a courtesan? Are you praising that I look really pretty?¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± When the guests heard that, they all tried their best to suppress theirughter. They didn¡¯t know if Dong Ling Er was really that naive and innocent or if she were pretending. If she was, then she was a great actress¡­ ¡°Ye Wu Chen, you look really handsome. Can I call you elder brother Wu Chen?¡± Dong Ling Er didn¡¯t see that the man¡¯s expression had darkened as she giggled innocently. Ye Wu Chen clenched his fist as his handsome face turned ashen. He couldn¡¯t help but yell out in fury, ¡°Scram!¡± That word ¡®scram¡¯ made Dong Ling Er stunned. With glistening tears in her eyes, she bit her lip and looked pitifully at Ye Wu Chen. ¡°Wah!¡± Dong Ling Er suddenly dashed toward Dong Fei Ran and leaped up into his embrace as she said, sobbing, ¡°Daddy, he yelled at me¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Ling Er. Daddy will avenge you in a bit.¡± Dong Fei Ran patted Dong Ling Er¡¯s shoulder as he consoled her as though no one was around, ¡°What¡¯s yours will be yours. Don¡¯t worry. Daddy won¡¯t let you down.¡± Dong Fei Ran heaved a sigh of relief after saying that. It seemed his daughter still had good feelings for Ye Wu Chen. He was relieved then. He thought that in the end, if his daughter was unwilling to marry Ye Wu Chen, then he couldn¡¯t force her. Dong Ling Er nodded slightly as she turned her head toward Ye Wu Chen as she curled up into Dong Fei Ran¡¯s embrace. ¡®That elder brother was so gentle just before. Why is he so fierce toward me? I really don¡¯t know what I did so wrong that it would make him so furious¡­¡¯ Ye Wu Chen didn¡¯t give her another look and just turned toward Mu Ru Yue. With gentleness in his purple eyes, he offered, ¡°Mu Er, the tea is cold. I will help you change for another cup in a while.¡± ¡°Alright¡­¡± ¡°Mu Er, you should be tired after thest few days. Do you want me to massage your leg?¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯srge handnded on her leg as he gently massaged it and asked, ¡°Is my strength alright?¡± Chapter 417 - Forced Marriage Part 3

Chapter 417 - Forced Marriage Part 3

¡°Mhm¡­ A bit to the left. A little more to the left¡­ Ye Wu Chen, where are you touching?¡± ¡°My wife, didn¡¯t you say to move further to the left?¡± Ye Wu Chen looked pitifully at Mu Ru Yue, feeling wronged. A trace of peculiar light of ray shed in his purple eyes. ¡°You¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body seemed to have been set aze from her fury. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you to move so far to the left!¡± ¡®This bastard must be doing it deliberately!!¡¯ Seeing the noble and charming man expressing an apologetic smile to the white-robe girl, everyone couldn¡¯t help but be stupefied. No matter if it was the outside world or the Central Region, men held more authority over women. Men married wives for them to serve them. Why did it feel as though the role had changed today? Dong Fei Ran¡¯s expression became increasingly unpleasant as he watched those two being lovey dovey as though they were in their own world. It was obvious that they didn¡¯t ce any importance on them. ¡°Daddy, why is that aunty making elder brother massage her leg? Is it due to her being too old?¡± Dong Ling Er giggled adorably. With herrge sparkling eyes brimmed with tion, shemented, ¡°Ling Er is just fifteen and is still very young so she doesn¡¯t need people to massage Ling Er.¡± Once she said that, several dagger-like res shot toward Dong Ling Er. It was unknown who chuckled in the crowd as shemented, ¡°The eldest young mistress of the City Lord manor is really pampered and naive. Your previous words was as though anyone older than her will be a granny. What is so great to be fifteen? Eldest young mistress of the City Lord, it isn¡¯t something that you can attract people¡¯s affection to you. I really don¡¯t know if you are being straightforward or are you purposely saying it to mock people.¡± There were several youngdies at the prime of her youth at this event. Dong Ling Er¡¯s words had generally mocked all of them. The girl by Ye Wu Chen¡¯s side looked at most neen. Moreover, she looked youthful and beautiful. If she was old, how were they? ¡°Wu Chen.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brow rose as she held Ye Wu Chen¡¯s hand. She then shook her head slightly, ¡°She is just a kid. You don¡¯t need to care about her.¡± Ye Wu Chen gradually suppressed his killing intents as he heard the girl¡¯s indifferent voice. Yet, sinister ray of lights were still emitted in his purple eyes, lowering the temperature in his surrounding. Mu Ru Yue tasted the tea before her as she spread her mental powers outward, gradually covering the entire City Lord manor. Yet, she still didn¡¯t find that person. ¡®Can it be that Lan Yue isn¡¯t here? Have I guessed wrongly? However, she didn¡¯t rx her wariness. If there was someone at the back helping Lan Yue, that person mustn¡¯t be belittled¡­ ¡°Mu Er, the tea in this City Lord manor is rather good.¡± A trace of light shed in Ye Wu Chen¡¯s purple eyes as he said in a casual tone. Dong Fei Ran¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he heard the two words ¡®rather good¡¯ while he stared at Ye Wu Chen. Did he found something out or did he justmented casually? No matter what, he was already under his control after he drank it¡­ ¡°Wu Chen, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Mu Ru Yue shifted her head toward Ye Wu Chen. She then asked caringly with her brows frowning after she saw his slightly pale face. ¡°I¡¯m alright. It is just that I am a little light headed.¡± Ye Wu Chen shook his head. His eyes looked a little dull in his charming purple eyes, losing its original colour. Seeing that the drug had reacted, Dong Fei Ran was ted. He then said, ¡°Haha! Mister Wu Chen, the tea of our City Lord manor is definitely good. It¡¯s just that you hadn¡¯t tasted such tea. I¡¯ve something to trouble mister. No matter if it was my daughter¡¯s appearance and personality, they are outstanding. Thus, I n to marry her to mister. I will pick an auspicious date for you two to marry.¡± Chapter 418 - Forced Marriage Part 4

Chapter 418- Forced Marriage Part 4

¡®Can this be counted as a forced marriage, with the person being forced being my husband?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows rose as she looked at Dong Fei Ran with a fake smile. ¡°City Lord, do you think that I as his wife am a dead person?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Dong Fei Ran¡¯s expression darkened. With a cold smile, he replied, ¡°You don¡¯t have a say in this! Do you believe that once I tell him to divorce you, he would divorce you and marry my daughter!?¡± This woman dared to insult his precious daughter. How could he stand it? His daughter was a pearl he had nurtured in his hand. When had he ever chided her before? More importantly, she had actually been humiliated and called a courtesan! ¡°Daddy.¡± Dong Ling Er excitedly hooked her arm around Dong Fei Ran¡¯s neck as she asked naively and innocently, ¡°You¡¯re saying this elder brother will y with me and make that annoying aunty go away?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Dong Fei Ran¡¯s gaze softened as he said, ¡°If Ling Er is willing, he can stay here forever to apany you. Moreover, he will solely y with you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Dong Ling Er pped her hands and jumped as she said excitedly, ¡°That will really be too great. Daddy, didn¡¯t you say that elder brother Wu Chen is really powerful? He surely will be able to y fun and interesting games with Ling Er.¡± In order to make Dong Ling Er interested in a man she hadn¡¯t met, Dong Fei Ran did his utmost best to praise Ye Wu Chen before they met. Thus, she was greatly interested in him even though it was just their first meeting. Mu Ru Yue lowered her gaze to look at the tea that Ye Wu Chen tasted. She thenmented coldly, ¡°Puppet Poison? The person that can get such a poison mustn¡¯t be a small character. City Lord, if I hadn¡¯t guessed it right, this poison isn¡¯t yours. Was the person that gave you this poison a girl with blue eyes?¡± ¡°How did you know that?¡± Dong Fei Ran was startled before he immediately realized he had spilled the beans. He then hastily shut his mouth. ¡°I initially didn¡¯t know her purpose.¡± Mu Ru Yue slowly shifted her gaze to Dong Fei Ran. ¡°I at least have a gist as to her purpose now.¡± ¡°Haha! It won¡¯t hurt to tell you now as it will be useless to you.¡± Dong Fei Ran burst outughing. ¡°Lady Lan Yue instructed us to obtain an item from him. As for what thing, hehe~, we aren¡¯t clear about that. As repayment, she will give this man to us. Once the City Lord Manor has him, we won¡¯t fear being annihted in the future.¡± ¡®An item?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze shifted to Ye Wu Chen. What did Lan Yue want from him? ¡°Ye Wu Chen, kill the girl beside you!¡± Dong Fei Ran sniggered mercilessly. With a ruthless gaze, he continued, ¡°Lady Lan Yue told us that once he personally kills you, he will forget all of his past and be my puppet!¡± Everyone looked astonished at Dong Fei Ran. He was really ruthless. The couple was deeply in love with each other. It would be bad enough to break their rtionship, but now he wanted to control Ye Wu Chen to kill his beloved wife. Once he regained control, how much agony would he suffer? The man raised his hand under the crowd¡¯s gaze. Arge purple sword appeared in his hand. The purple sword was exceptionally noble. It looked incredibly domineering. When the man grasped the handle of the long sword, it made his purple robe flutter without the assistance of the wind. His handsome and charming face was emotionless and even his pair of purple eyes seemed tremendously gloomy. Boom! A sword aura was shot out. However, its target wasn¡¯t Mu Ru Yue, but the roof beam above¡­ ¡°Ah!¡± A scream was suddenly heard as the crowd saw a figure in blue robes fall from the roof,nding within the crowd¡­ Chapter 419 - Who Is The Real Senior Yue? Part 1

Chapter 419- Who Is The Real Senior Yue? Part 1

Lan Yue eximed as shended in the centre of the crowd. When she felt the gazes shot toward her, her face flushed. She raised her sight and was met with a pair of sinister eyes. Where in those purple eyes did he show any signs of being controlled? It was so cold that her heart sank as well¡­ ¡°No! This is impossible!¡± ¡®Why? Why isn¡¯t the Puppet Poison working?¡¯ Dong Fei Ran was simrly shocked as he was clear he had drugged that tea with the poison. Yet, it hadn¡¯t worked even after Ye Wu Chen consumed it¡­ How could this have happened? His expression turned grim as raging waves glimmering in his eyes. ¡°Are you wondering why Ben Wang wasn¡¯t poisoned?¡± Ye Wu Chen smirked and, with a sinister grin, continued, ¡°You wish to control Ben Wang with such a puny Puppet Poison. Aren¡¯t you all overestimating yourselves? Don¡¯t forget, Ben Wang¡¯s wife is an alchemist!¡± They both knew that the tea before them was poisoned from the start. Furthermore, when Ye Wu Chen massaged Mu Ru Yue¡¯s leg, it hadn¡¯t been due to them being lovey dovey. It was instead a disguise for Mu Ru Yue to secretly pass the antidote pill into his hand. It was just a little Puppet Poison. How could it fool them? Ye Wu Chen smirked as he shot a sinister gaze toward the pale Lan Yue. His acting hadn¡¯t been wasted as it managed to lure this woman into appearing. ¡°Why? You were clearly unaffected by the poison. Why did you lie to us?!¡± Lan Yue¡¯s expression changed drastically. She no longer had her usual elegance as she yelled furiously. ¡°I shall exin that.¡± Mu Ru Yue looked at Lan Yue. With a calm expression, she exined, ¡°You purposely hid your presence so I failed to find you after surveying the room. Hence, I made Ye Wu Chen to pretend he had fallen for your set up. Once he was ¡®trapped¡¯, your heartbeat wouldn¡¯t stay steady and that allowed us to discover your location.¡± Moreover, it would have been impossible for Lan Yue to truly hide her presence with her current cultivation. She must have a treasure on her¡­ Lan Yue¡¯s expression gradually darkened. She knew she had lost and it was aplete defeat. No matter how one saw it, she was iparable to this girl. It was the same result of failure once again! She chuckled bitterly. With a frosty smile, she shot a sharp gaze at Mu Ru Yue andmented, ¡°Even if you found it out, do you think you can rx now? Stop dreaming. There is an unexpected expert in the dark plotting against you!¡± ¡®An unexpected expert?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue and Ye Wu Chen¡¯s gazes intertwined as their gazes darkened. It seemed that Lan Yue wasn¡¯t the main antagonist as there were still people behind her. ¡°Tell me! What is your goal?¡± Mu Ru Yue looked coldly at the girl on the ground, ayer of ice in her gaze. Lan Yue sniggered before she gradually closed her eyes. She then opened it after a long time and exined, ¡°This n had failed so it wouldn¡¯t matter if I tell you about it. I want Ye Wu Chen¡¯s innate energy. This can only be obtained by dual cultivation. Moreover, that eldest young mistress is the best candidate. It was a pity that the n failed in the end. Haha!¡¯ She could only aplish that other matter with the man¡¯s innate energy. It seemed she had to retreat now and wait for another opportunity¡­ ¡°Lady Lan Yue, what do you mean by that?¡± Dong Fei Ran looked bbergasted at Lan Yue as he asked, startled. Lan Yue sniggered. ¡°Lord City Lord, I am really sorry for using you. The so-called ¡®natural essence¡¯ is indeed something I had fabricated. But I didn¡¯t have any other alternative to aplish my goals¡­¡± Chapter 420 - Who Is The Real Senior Yue? Part 2

Chapter 420 -Who Is The Real Senior Yue? Part 2

¡®This damnable girl dared to lie to me, the city lord! If it wasn¡¯t for me knowing that I¡¯m not her match, I would have probably killed her in one strike.¡¯ Ye Wu Chen¡¯s brows rose, making the pattern on his face look lively. It looked so charming that it took people¡¯s breath away. This man was always good looking, no matter what expression he had. Even Lan Yue couldn¡¯t deny that he was indeed a rare handsome man. Not even Feng Jing Tian¡¯s appearance could match up to his. It was no wonder that person would love this man. No matter if it were this man¡¯s appearance or aura, it was sufficient to make girls craze for him. The man raised his sword and the purple dragon pattern on the sword seemed toe alive. Boom! An enormous dragon charged toward Lan Yue with its mouth wide open. ¡°Ah!!¡± A heart-rending yell was heard. Lan Yue¡¯s head rolled from her neck andnded to the side of Dong Ling Er¡¯s leg. Instantly, Dong Ling Er¡¯splexion paled and she fainted with a shriek. Dong Fei Ran didn¡¯t have time to care about Dong Ling Er as he looked astonishingly at the man. What cultivation was Lady Lan Yue? She was a person at the Xiantian Full Circle realm. Yet, she was killed instantly. What cultivation level had this man reached? A realm higher than the Xiantian Full Circle realm would be the Mystic realm¡­ The other guest weren¡¯t able to continue eating as they hid in a corner. They were afraid that they would provoke this Asura-like, powerful and noble man. Yet, a strange phenomena happened. Lan Yue¡¯s corpse that was lying on the ground turned into a green smoke and gradually dissipated before the crowd¡¯s gazes. Seeing this, Ye Wu Chen¡¯s expression darkened. With a cold smile, hemented, ¡°A clone? It seems Lan Yue isn¡¯t that brainless after all. She used a clone to deal with us.¡± ¡°Cloning technique?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows rose. She pondered for a moment before she asked, ¡°Wu Chen, don¡¯t you feel that this cloning technique feels really familiar? There is a person in my memory that knows this technique.¡± After hearing Mu Ru Yue¡¯s words, Ye Wu Chen¡¯s brows creased slightly. He remained silent for a while before a flicker of light shone in his purple eyes. He then yelled, ¡°Nangong Zi Feng!¡± Even though he only had fragments of his past, Ye Wu Chen felt that this was rted to Nangong Zi Feng. ¡°Nangong Zi Feng?¡± Mu Ru Yue turned her head to him and with a slight frown, shemented, ¡°Didn¡¯t she die? Can it be¡­¡± Since Nangong Zi Feng possessed a body once. It would mean that she could do it a second time. She was too careless that day and allowed that disastrous person to live! ¡°Mu Er, let¡¯s leave that matter aside first.¡± Ye Wu Chen smirked as he looked smilingly at the paled Dong Fei Ran and said, ¡°I remembered that someone previously wanted Ben Wang to personally kill Mu Er?¡± Boom! A tyrannical aura burst forth from the handsome man¡¯s body as his purple robes fluttered violently with wind. Ye Wu Chen then walked toward Dong Fei Ran. As he walked over, an intense pressure was emitted from his body. Dong Fei Ran felt that his breath had stagnated as he looked astonished at the handsome man before him. ¡°No!¡± A shriek was heard in the City Lord Manor that night. That yell disrupted the night¡¯s tranquility. Following that, when the night recovered its peace, it was so quiet that not a single billow could be heard. Ye Wu Chen withdrew his blood stained sword as he turned around to look at Mu Ru Yue. With a charming smile, he said, ¡°Mu Er, let¡¯s go. There isn¡¯t a need to stay at this ce.¡± Every dragon had its reverse scale. To Ye Wu Chen, Mu Ru Yue would always be his reverse scale, for the rest of their life and for all eternity¡­ ¡°Damn it! My clone was killed!¡± Lan Yue¡¯s expression changed drastically within a room. Chapter 421 - Who Is The Real Senior Yue? Part 3

Chapter 421 -Who Is The Real Senior Yue? Part 3

That clone had been a part of her. She had to be impregnated and use the foetus to form that clone. Thus, she used up her virginity and child for that clone, but it was killed! It had been akin to her child that she had raised only for it to be killed. Lan Yue felt her heart brimming with anger. She said through gritted teeth, ¡°Mu Ru Yue and Ye Wu Chen, I, Lan Yue, will definitely make you pay the price!¡± Suddenly, a slim and vague figure appeared before her. The girl¡¯s appearance was hazy and couldn¡¯t be seen. It was as though ayer of fog was covering it. Only the hair on her shoulders could be seen. ¡°Mas¡­ master¡­¡± Lan Yue was startled as she looked apprehensively at the slim figure. The woman¡¯s voice was so strict that it could make a person feel a freezing chill run through them as she said, ¡°Lan Yue, have you forgotten what I said? You are forbidden to do anything to him. Furthermore, you were delusional to try and stick a woman to him and even want to send that girl to his bed. Did you forget my first instruction?¡± ¡°But¡­ but I need his innate energy¡­¡± Lan Yue quailed as she said timidly. p! A pnded on her face. Momentarily, a red handprint appeared. Lan Yue bit her lips and didn¡¯t rebuke further. ¡°You cannot use his innate energy! You can use a baby instead to substitute. Even though the effect isn¡¯t as great, it would still be enough for you to steal her soul. Remember that it must be a newborn baby. You must drain its blood while it is still alive. It is useless to use the blood of a dead baby, Thus, you mustn¡¯t kill the baby and instead drain its blood while it lives. After draining the blood, you are to drink its blood. This will allow you to fuse her soul with yours.¡± ¡°A live baby?¡± Lan Yue looked astonished at the slim figure. She asked with a shaken voice, ¡°Isn¡¯t that too ruthless? It won¡¯t be as ruthless as killing it cleanly. Must I really drain its blood while it is still alive¡­?¡± Lan Yue¡¯s hands were already stained with blood, but it was still too ruthless for her to drain the blood of a newborn baby alive. ¡°Have you forgotten what I said?¡± The girl sniggered. ¡°You must use any means avable to you to achieve your goal. It doesn¡¯t matter even if you sacrifice several innocent people. Don¡¯t mention a baby, so what if it were a hundred? If you want to make Feng Jing Tian regret and make Mu Ru Yue suffer, you must do as I say! Furthermore, why do you think Feng Jing Tian likes her? Isn¡¯t it just her tyrannical innate power? If you devour her soul, you will inherit her mental power. When you have her power, how could Feng Jing Tian not kneel before you asking for your forgiveness?¡± Lan Yue¡¯s body shuddered. She gradually closed her eyes and visualised the scene of Feng Jing Tian kneeling willingly before her. She snapped opened her eyes abruptly. ¡°Master, I will do it!¡± ¡®What Master said is right. You must use any means avable to achieve your goal. So what if I kill a live baby? I am willing to do anything to make Feng Jing Tian regret! ¡®Once I devour Mu Ru Yue¡¯s soul, I will rece her and be Senior Yue!¡¯ Thinking about that scene, Lan Yue couldn¡¯t help but be stirred up. Of course, this would definitely still be a really long way to go¡­ Suddenly, footsteps could be heard outside the door. Lan Yue became rmed and paled. When she shifted her gaze, she saw that the slim figure had already disappeared. She slowly heaved a sigh of relief. Chapter 422 - Who Is The Real Senior Yue? Part 4

Chapter 422- Who Is The Real Senior Yue? Part 4

¡°Lady Lan Yue, it is me.¡± Qi Rong¡¯s elderly voice was heard. Lan Yue fixed her bearing before she said calmly, ¡°Come in.¡± Creak! The door was pushed open and an embroidered gown came in from outside. Following that, Qi Rong¡¯s elderly face entered Lan Yue¡¯s blue eyes. Seeing Qi Rong who had suddenly appeared, Lan Yue was slightly annoyed but didn¡¯t express it. ¡°Qi Rong, it is perfect that you came. I¡¯ve a matter that I need your help with.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Qi Rong frowned and looked curiously at her. ¡°It¡¯s like this. Due to my rebirth, it led to my mental power being not as great as before. You should know that I hadn¡¯t stopped my martial training, but I am still unable to refine pills. But there is a way for me to recover my mental powers.¡± Qi Rong¡¯s breath tightened as she looked jubntly at Lan Yue. At this moment, she tossed the questions she wanted to ask to the back of her mind. She then asked anxiously, ¡°What¡¯s the method?¡± Hadn¡¯t she waited so many days for this moment? Once Lan Yue¡¯s powers recovered, it would definitely be good to the academy. ¡°I am still missing an item.¡± Glimmers danced in Lan Yue eyes before she said with a smile. Qi Rong chuckled. ¡°Lady Lan Yue, you just need to tell me what you need. If I can help with it, I will definitely assist with all my might.¡± ¡°Actually, it isn¡¯t much. I¡¯m just missing a soul and that soul is within the academy. Hence, I am wondering if Senior Qi Rong can gather all the disciples of the manor tomorrow.¡± ¡®Soul?¡¯ Qi Rong looked shocked at Lan Yue. ¡°Lady Lan Yue, what do you mean by that¡­¡± ¡°In order to replenish my mental powers, I must start from the soul. Senior Qi Rong, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t give trouble to your academy. I just need to insert an animal¡¯s spirit into her body after absorbing her soul. Who would be able to see that? Senior Qi Rong knows how to weigh the odds and should be clear that once I seed, I might be able to give senior a Mundane Stage Peak Rank pill.¡± It was incredibly tempting to Qi Rong to obtain a Mundane Stage Peak Rank pill! She hardened her heart and said, ¡°Lady Lan Yue, you just have to choose tomorrow. I will send the chosen person to you then.¡± Perhaps Qi Rong previously yed by the academy¡¯s rules, but greed was everyone¡¯s illness. People could do crazy things for benefits. ¡°Alright, I will need a couple of Xiantian High Rank experts to protect me while I do that. Senior can just pick them from some of the elders of the academy. You musn¡¯t leak this n out to anyone.¡± Lan Yue sniggered. ¡®Mu Ru Yue, your death day is nearing. I wonder what kind of expression Feng Jing Tian will have once I devour your soul. ¡®I am really looking forward to that day¡­¡¯ In the Academy¡¯s public square. Several disciples were looking at each other. They were clueless as to why they were gathered. They then looked curiously at the stage and discussed quietly amongst themselves. ¡°Wu Chen.¡± Mu Ru Yue clearly felt that the aura of the man beside her was gradually increasing. With a slight rise of her eyebrows, she held his hand gently before turning her gaze to the blue figure on the stage. ¡®Lan Yue! ¡®She is finally using her own body this time. But Lan Yue seemed to have use some kind of external force to increase her strength so she can¡¯t continue to break through. She will probably stay at the Xiantian Full Circle realm her entire life¡­¡¯ Mu Ru Yue smirked as a dark light shed in her eyes. She wouldn¡¯t give her any more chances of escape. Qi Rong coughed to clear her throat before she announced, ¡°Everyone, I gathered you today for a matter. I hope that everyone can remain silent as you hear what I say.¡± Chapter 423 - Who Is The Real Senior Yue? Part 5

Chapter 423 -Who Is The Real Senior Yue? Part 5

The crowd quieted instantly. Everyone looked at Qi Rong with curiosity. Once the mouring died down, Qi Rong said with smile, ¡°I¡¯ve assembled everyone here today to pick a disciple to help Lady Lan Yue with a matter. The academy will definitely not mistreat her after helping her.¡± ¡®Helping her?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue frowned as she had a feeling this matter was about her¡­ ¡°Lady Lan Yue.¡± Qi Rong turned toward Lan Yue and continued, smiling, ¡°You can pick a person now.¡± Swish! Countless gazesnded on Lan Yue at the moment. In their gazes, there was both anticipation and nervousness¡­ If those people knew what Lan Yue wanted to do, they probably wouldn¡¯t have such gazes. Lan Yue¡¯s gaze swept the densely packed crowd before her sightnded on Mu Ru Yue. She then smiled. Her gentle smile was like the spring wind, giving people a soothing feeling. ¡°Her.¡± ¡°She?¡± Qi Rong frowned as she looked at Mu Ru Yue. That girl should be the talent Luo Yin had mentioned¡­ ¡°Mu Er.¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s gaze chilled as he held Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hand firmly. His entire body¡¯s aura surged forth as he shot a sinister gaze at Lan Yue. Lan Yue felt it difficult to breath as she paled after being locked on by Ye Wu Chen. ¡°Wu Chen, I will be fine.¡± Mu Ru Yue shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Lan Yue won¡¯t be able to do anything to me as I don¡¯t want to die.¡± ¡°Mu Er¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget. I still have the Alchemy Book.¡± Looking at the girl¡¯s rxed smile, Ye Wu Chen¡¯s heart calmed down gradually. How could he forget that the Alchemy Book was in her possession? It was her final trump card. ¡°Even though it is like that, I still worry for you.¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s brows rose as he continued, ¡°I will go with you.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t!¡± Lan Yue smiled and a ray of light shed in her eyes as she nced at Ye Wu Chen. ¡°This matter cannot involve a man so you can¡¯te along.¡± It wasughable if she let such a tyrannically powerful mane along. Wouldn¡¯t she be seeking trouble that way? ¡°And if I insist?¡± Ye Wu Chen narrowed his eyes and his aura surged forth again as he spoke in a heavy and low voice filled with boundless killing intent. ¡°Wu Chen.¡± Mu Ru Yue looked at Ye Wu Chen and said seriously, ¡°I don¡¯t want to always hide behind your back. I mentioned this to you long ago.¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s aura gradually withdrew as he looked pitifully at Mu Ru Yue and exined, ¡°My wife, I¡¯m just worried about your safety¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t fret. I will be fine. I can just hide in the Alchemy Book in the worst case scenario.¡± Mu Ru Yue giggled. How could she dare to face Lan Yue by herself if she wasn¡¯tpletely confident? Moreover, there was still that person behind her. Perhaps that woman herself was that person¡­ ¡°Alright, I will wait for your return.¡± Ye Wu Chen looked at the two on the stage. At that moment, his voice was charmingly sinister and reverberated throughout the public square as he said, ¡°If anything bad were to happen to you, Ben Wang won¡¯t mind causing a bloodbath in the Central Region Academy and have all the disciples of the academy die with you!¡± He said that purposely for Qi Rong to hear. If she met with danger, he would kill all the disciples of the academy to apany her¡­ Qi Rong looked bbergasted at the man¡¯s handsome and sinister face. This man was more ruthless than her. He wouldn¡¯t mind killing everyone in the academy for a girl. It was great that Lan Yue had prepared well. It would be impossible for him to detect the exchange between Mu Ru Yue¡¯s soul with an animal¡¯s soul at that time. Chapter 424 - Who Is The Real Senior Yue? Part 6

Chapter 424 -Who Is The Real Senior Yue? Part 6

Luo Yin, Song Ran, and Fu Li were in a secret chamber as they waited impatiently. The door of the secret chamber was finally opened. What first came into their sight was the wrinkle-filled face of Qi Rong. When they shifted their gazes to the side, they saw Lan Yue, who was in a blue-robe and had an elegant smile. Her eyes were as gentle as water with slight ripples in them. When they saw the white-robed young girl that came in after them, Luo Yin was stunned. ¡°Little girl, why are you here?¡± What was this old granny Qi Rong up to again? Mu Ru Yue shrugged. She was clueless as them as to what Lan Yue wanted to do this time, but it definitely wouldn¡¯t be anything good¡­ ¡°Senior, what are you nning?¡± Luo Yin frowned as he shot a dubious gaze toward Qi Rong. Qi Rong smiled and introduced, ¡°Everyone, I will like to introduce someone to you. Thedy beside me is Lan Yue. Moreover, she has an outstanding innate talent. More importantly, she is the reincarnation of Senior Yue.¡± Once she said that, the entire secret chamber became quiet. Luo Yin had heard this before so he didn¡¯t express anything. On the other hand, Song Ran and Fu Li just knew it so one of them was excited while the other was shocked. ¡°Dean, wha¡­ what is going on?¡± Song Ran blinked his eyes in shock. If Lan Yue was Senior Yue, who was Mu Ru Yue? Luo Yin chuckled bitterly. Lan Yue was clearly an imposter, but Qi Rong was too obstinate. He couldn¡¯t make the obstinate Qi Rong change her mind with just words. ¡°Senior Qi Rong, is what you said the truth?¡± Fu Li stood up abruptly. Excitement was expressed on his face. ¡°Thisdy is Senior Yue who was famous thousands of years ago? I¡­ am I dreaming?¡± ¡®I must be dreaming. Definitely¡­¡¯ Fu Li pinched his face. The pain made him understand that this wasn¡¯t a dream¡­ Instantly, his breath tightened as he started at the gentle water-like face. ¡°Of course it is true.¡± Qi Rong was really satisfied with Fu Li¡¯s response. She smiled and continued, ¡°But something went wrong with her mental powers due to her rebirth. It resulted in the loss of her innate talent in alchemy so she needs to consume a person¡¯s soul to regain her powers¡­¡± At that instant, everyone¡¯s gazes shot to Mu Ru Yue. Mu Ru Yue still hadn¡¯t snap out from her shock. She returned back to her senses from feeling those gazes. ¡°Can I say something?¡± ¡°Say it.¡± Qi Rong was in a rare good mood so with a raise of her brows, she said that. ¡°Is the title of Senior Yue that nice to impersonate?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression was calm, but the mockery in her voice was obvious. Qi Rong¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Little girl, Lan Yue is indeed Senior Yue. This has been tested. I know that you can¡¯t believe this matter. Nobody will be able to believe that the peerless expert from a thousand years ago is standing before you after all. However, it is a fact that she is Senior Yue!¡± Mu Ru Yue was a little taken aback. Actually, she was still clueless as to what was happening. How did Lan Yue became Senior Yue? If that was the case, why was Zi Feng pestering her? ¡°Little girl, I am more willing to sacrifice you for Senior Yue, giving your soul to her.¡± Qi Rong chuckled. Her tone didn¡¯t allow any disagreement. Bang! Luo Yin mmed his fist on the table and stood up. He then shot a furious gaze toward Qi Rong. ¡°Qi Rong, don¡¯t be too much! No matter if Lan Yue is really Senior Yue or not, it is inexcusable to use other people¡¯s soul to increase her powers! Moreover, Mu Ru Yue is the disciple of my academy. If this matter is to be spread, how can the academy continue to exist in the Central Region?¡± Chapter 425 - Who Is The Real Senior Yue? Part 7

Chapter 425 -Who Is The Real Senior Yue? Part 7

Qi Rong seemed to have anticipated Luo Yin¡¯s response so she said casually, ¡°Luo Yin, don¡¯t worry. I had thought it through. I will capture an animal¡¯s soul and insert it into her body. It definitely won¡¯t be discovered nor would it lead to the downfall of the academy¡¯s reputation.¡± Luo Yin was stunned as he shot an unbelievable gaze at Qi Rong. When did his senior be so foreign? She was previously unreasonable, but she wouldn¡¯t do such sinful acts. What about now? She didn¡¯t mind hurting an innocent person for the greed of benefits. Moreover, that person was a disciple of the academy. If it were her in the past, she definitely wouldn¡¯t do such a thing. What in the world changed his senior? ¡°Luo Yin, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless. I don¡¯t have a choice. How glorious was the academy in the past? It was the top power in the Central Region. But currently, it has dropped a lot. If Senior Yue were to return, why would our academy be under the Medicine Sect? I must do this for our academy.¡± That¡¯s right, everything she did was for the Central Region Academy. She didn¡¯t care about anything else. She wouldn¡¯t regret sacrificing several people. ¡°Luo Yin, do you think I wouldn¡¯t know even if the world doesn¡¯t? Our academy is indeed powerful in the eyes of the people in the Central Region as it has a lot of connections with several powers. Moreover, with a summon, several powers would be willing to help us. However, if we arepared to the powers, we are only a drop in the ocean. If Senior Yue is around, this matter won¡¯t ur. I had enough of it. I can¡¯t stand the mockery of those powers so I can¡¯t not do this.¡± Luo Yin¡¯s body shuddered. He closed his eyes slowly. When he reopened it, resolution filled it as he said, ¡°Qi Rong, I won¡¯t allow you to do it!¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°The reason is really simple. Mu Ru Yue is the genuine Senior Yue.¡± The secret chamber became pin drop silent again for a short moment. Following that,ughters broke the tranquility. Qi Rong smirked mockingly and with disdain in her eyes, she said, ¡°Luo Yin, I¡¯ve said this before that such a lie is useless to me. If she is Senior Yue, who is Lady Lan Yue then? How can she bepared to Lady Mu Ru Yue?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Luo Yin paused for a moment before he pointed furiously at Qi Rong. ¡°This matter can be determined by the ancestor!¡± ¡°Ancestor?¡± A stifledughter was heard from his side. Fu Li chuckled coldly and with a mocking tone, he said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you recently say that the ancestor entered closed door training? They can¡¯te out now so you can say such words. If you are that capable, you can call them out. Haha!¡± This damnable girl was finally going to die. He was really grateful to Lan Yue and Qi Rong for assisting him in avenging his disciple! Nobody would be med for this matter. It was all her bad luck for having a soul that she shouldn¡¯t have¡­ Luo Yin¡¯s expression changed as ayer of cold sweat appeared on his forehead. He couldn¡¯t enter the back mountain now so how could he report this to the ancestors? ¡°Qi Rong, I have a really simple reason.¡± Luo Yin secretly gritted his teeth as he looked toward Qi Rong andmented, ¡°Senior Yue killed countless people and her hands were stained in blood, but she never killed an innocent person. All she killed were people that should be killed. However, Lan Yue wanted to kill an innocent person for her benefits. How can the real Senior Yue do that? With this point, it can prove that she isn¡¯t Senior Yue.¡± Qi Rong was startled and became a little quiet. Chapter 426 - Who Is The Real Senior Yue? Part 8

Chapter 426 - Who Is The Real Senior Yue? Part 8

What Luo Yin said was right. She had forgotten about this point from the start. No matter if the physical body changed, her soul would remain the same. The real Senior Yue would not harm any innocent person. ¡°What Lord Dean said is right.¡± Lan Yue smiled gently. She then changed her gaze to Mu Ru Yue. At that moment, cold killing intents surged in her blue eyes. ¡°I have a grudge with this woman and it is an absolutely irreconcble grudge! I chose her as, firstly, her soul matched my requirement. Secondly, she previously annihted my entire family. Doesn¡¯t this count to have a grudge as deep as the ocean? What is wrong then to kill her? What I cared the most from my past and present lives is my family. I can die, but they can¡¯t die. But this woman took the lives of my Lan family when I wasn¡¯t home. Why should I let her keep her life then?¡± Mu Ru Yue ignored all of her words, excluding one of the statements. She shot a strange gaze to Lan Yue. ¡®She can die, but her family can¡¯t? ¡®At that time, who was it that abandoned her parents¡¯ life to escape once she was in danger? Moreover, she didn¡¯t tell them so that she can leave sessfully. ¡®Why is she expressing such an emotion as though she cared about her family? ¡®If I didn¡¯t know about this, I will probably be fooled by her¡­¡¯ ¡°I also know about this.¡± Qi Rong nodded. ¡°Lan Yue¡¯s family had indeed been annihted. Luo Yin, what do you have to say now? There is a phrase ¡®if you don¡¯t court death, you won¡¯t die¡¯. She is seeking her own death!¡± After hearing what Lan Yue said, the doubts in Qi Rong¡¯s heart vanished. Mu Ru Yue wasn¡¯t innocent. There wasn¡¯t anything wrong with Lan Yue¡¯s actions. It was all due to Mu Ru Yue¡¯s action. Lan Yue¡¯s tone was so simr to Senior Yue as well. Who else but her can be Senior Yue? That girl that annihted another family for her benefits? Qi Rong smirked. Such a selfish and conceited girl dared to make Luo Yin help her impersonate the title of Senior Yue. It had to also see if she had the capability. Luo Yin¡¯s expression turned ashen. He red angrily at Qi Rong. ¡°No matter what, I definitely won¡¯t allow you to do such an outrageous action!¡± Qi Rong sniggered. ¡°This isn¡¯t up to you!¡± ¡°About this¡­¡± Fu Li chuckled sinisterly before looking at Mu Ru Yue, who was at the side. He then said coldly, ¡°I have some words to say. Dean, you shouldn¡¯t care about this matter. Senior Yue needs to devour her soul to increase her mental powers. It is Mu Ru Yue¡¯s fortune. In this case, she can be Senior Yue¡¯s power. It is a honour that several people hope to get. She can even reach the peak of cultivation with Senior Yue. How great would that be? With your words, you are hindering her from increasing her status. If you think about it, once she bes one with Senior Yue¡¯s body, doesn¡¯t it mean she will have the same status as Senior Yue?¡± Luo Yinughed from being angered before he yelled in fury, ¡°Alright, Elder Fu Li, since you think so much about glory, how about you yourself be consumed by her?¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Fu Li chuckled dryly. ¡°I also wish to, but my soul doesn¡¯t match.¡± ¡®What a joke! Only a fool would be willing to give his life away!¡¯ ¡°Enough. All of you stop saying anything further.¡± Qi Rong turned her gaze to Mu Ru Yue and said in a strict tone, ¡°You must be sacrificed for our academy. Don¡¯t worry. I will find another soul for you so your husband won¡¯t be lonely¡­¡± Luo Yin wanted to say something, but at this moment, there was a fluctuation in energy from the far back mountains. He instantly withdrew the anger on his face and eximed happily, ¡°The ancestors havee out from closed door training!¡± Chapter 428 - Breakthrough To The Xiantian High Rank Part 1

Chapter 428 -Breakthrough To The Xiantian High Rank Part 1

An astonishing power suddenly rushed over, making everyone stand up in shock as they looked astonishingly outside the room¡­ Lan Yue¡¯s expression changed drastically and darkened. A cold ray of light shed in her blue eyes. ¡®Why have those old fellowse out of closed door training now? Didn¡¯t Master say that everything was going well? This is bad¡­¡¯ ¡°Haha!¡± Luo Yin raised his head andughed. He then ncedcently at Qi Rong who was at a loss before walking briskly to greet them. The others looked at each other before following him out of the secret chamber. Two transparent figures stood in midair. One of them was in a red robe with a smile on his face. The other, on the other hand, had falcon-like eyes. He looked more strictpared to the former. It was undeniable that the two people¡¯s auras were tyrannical. It was so powerful that nobody could remain unstirred. ¡°Luo Yin, why didn¡¯t youe quickly to greet us?!¡± The ash-gray robed man looked sharply at the tightly shut door and yelled coldly. After a while, the door opened. Luo Yin, who was in a snow-white dean¡¯s uniform, came out and greeted respectfully, ¡°My greetings to ancestor master Hong Yun and ancestor master Hui Ying.¡± ¡°Mhm!¡± Hui Ying nodded emotionlessly. ¡°Luo Yin, where is the person I want to meet?¡± ¡°Er¡­¡± Luo Yin raised his head and looked at Hui Ying before saying carefully, ¡°Ancestor, there is a little matter that happened recently.¡± ¡°Stop talking nonsense!¡± Hui Ying frowned and said strictly, ¡°We don¡¯t have time to dally here for a long time. Quickly introduce the girl to us.¡± Just as Luo Yin wanted to speak, Qi Rong pulled Lan Yue along as she walked briskly over. With excitement in her eyes, she greeted, ¡°This junior greets the two ancestor masters.¡± Only the dean was able to meet with the ancestors in the entire academy. Even as the senior of the dean, she didn¡¯t qualify to meet them. Hui Ying¡¯s brows knitted increasingly as impatience was clearly seen in his eyes. Hong Yun coughed dryly after he nced at Hui Ying who was about to erupt in fury. ¡°You are Qi Rong? Hehe! We don¡¯t have time to chat with you now. That¡¯s right, Luo Yin, where is Senior Yue? I wonder who is Senior Yue?¡± He surveyed the crowd as he talked. When he saw Mu Ru Yue that came outst, he was startled. The girl¡¯s white robe was like snow, unblemished by dirt. Her fair skin emitted a faint glow under the sunlight. Her face was as though it was crafted. Her hair was let loose and fluttered behind her back. Her body was slender and perfect. Her hands by the side of her pair of legs were like jade. What was more shocking was the girl¡¯s grandeur. A faint coldness enclosed her surrounding. Her ink-ck eyes was like deep water that captivates people¡¯s soul. But it was calm without a ripple. She was obviously just a Xiantian Mid Rank expert, but her gaze was domineering as though she looked at the world with disdain. She was just like a aloof and remote monarch. Her grandeur was matchless. ¡®Simr! ¡®They are too simr!¡¯ Hong Yun took in a cold breath. No matter if it were her appearance or grandeur, she was identical to the girl from a thousand years ago standing at the peak of the word. It was as though with just a nce, he could recognise the soul within her¡­ ¡°To the two ancestors, I know who is Senior Yue.¡± Fu Li was ted as this was a rare chance to meet with the ancestors. How could he give such a chance up? Moreover¡­ Fu Li shot an icy gaze at Mu Ru Yue before heughed. With the backings of the ancestors, Luo Yin wouldn¡¯t be able to protect her¡­ Chapter 429 - Breakthrough To The Xiantian High Rank Part 2

Chapter 429 -Breakthrough To The Xiantian High Rank Part 2

¡°Oh?¡± Hong Yun looked at Fu Li as he said calmly, ¡°You know?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Fu Li nodded. ¡°This Lady Lan Yue is the reincarnation of Senior Yue. Something went wrong with her mental powers so she isn¡¯t as strong as previously. Now, we are trying to recover her mental strength. We just need a soul.¡± When he said thest sentence, he shifted his gaze to Mu Ru Yue. He then said coldly, ¡°This woman not only led the annihtion of Senior Yue¡¯s family, she is also unwilling to give her soul to Senior Yue. With Senior Yue¡¯s prestique status, it should be her blessing that her soul is looked heavily upon by Senior Yue. Yet, Mu Ru Yue doesn¡¯t know what is good for her and didn¡¯t in the slightest think about the big picture!¡± In Fu Li¡¯s point of view, everything should be done for the big picture, but Mu Ru Yue just cared about her own benefits. ¡°More importantly, this woman allied with the dean to impersonate Senior Yue¡¯s famous title and is delusional in trying to fool the world.¡± Fu Li smirked with his gaze sinisterly cold. Hong Yun¡¯s expression turned grim slowly. It was as dark as the calm before the storm. But in Fu Li¡¯s eyes, he thought that what he said was working and that the two ancestors won¡¯t let that woman off! ¡°You are Lan Yue?¡± Hong Yun¡¯s gazended on Lan Yue. With a frown, he asked, ¡°What is your rtionship with Zi Feng who had killed Senior Yue previously?¡± Lan Yue¡¯s expression changed drastically as she looked astonished at the elderly face of Hong Yun. ¡°Ancestor, since you said someone killed Senior Yue, she must be the victim.¡± Fu Li looked puzzled at Hong Yun as he frowned. At this moment, Qi Rong felt that something wasn¡¯t right so she didn¡¯t continue to speak. Even she herself didn¡¯t know where this strange feeling wasing from. She felt that it wasn¡¯t as simple as what Fu Li was saying¡­ ¡°Shut up!¡± Hong Yun looked coldly at Fu Li. The happiness in his eyes gradually disappeared. He then shifted his head to the paled Lan Yue and snorted coldly as he continued, ¡°Little girl, answer me! What is your rtionship with Zi Feng?! I can feel that she forcefully increased your powers, making your strength increase to the Xiantian Full Circle realm from the Ninth Martial Stage. But due to the sudden increase in power, it left a side effect. You will only be able to maintain your current cultivation for life and won¡¯t be able to improve any further.¡± Every one of her secrets had been broken through by Hong Yun and Lan Yue¡¯s body shuddered. She had indeed forcefully increased her powers, but master told her that by consuming Mu Ru Yue¡¯s soul, she would not only obtain her mental strength, she would be able to continue cultivating so she had thought of several ways to obtain Mu Ru Yue¡¯s soul! But it seemed that everything was going to fail¡­ Lan Yue¡¯s body shivered. She didn¡¯t expect that just when she was one step away from seeding, these old fellow came out. It was just one step!! If Fu Li didn¡¯t understand now, he was really a fool. He looked shocked at Hong Yun¡¯s angered expression. His mind hadn¡¯t yete around. ¡®This¡­ what is happening? Didn¡¯t Senior Qi Rong say she was Senior Yue? What is with the current situation then?¡¯ A Xiantian Full Circle expert in her twenties was impressive as Mu Ru Yue had only reached the Xiantian Mid Rank. If it were a Xiantian Full circle expert that forcefully used external force to increase her powers to the current cultivation and couldn¡¯t cultivate further, then it would be a different story. There was nothing in the world that could enable a person to rapidly gain powers without paying a price. Qi Rong shifted her head as she looked unbelievably at the pale Lan Yue. She understood everything at this moment as deep pain and sorrow filled her turbid eyes. Chapter 430 - Breakthrough To The Xiantian High Rank Part 3

Chapter 430 -Breakthrough To The Xiantian High Rank Part 3

¡°Lan Yue, you lied to me?¡± This woman dared to lie and use her! She gradually closed her eyes as her heart shuddered profusely. Who could have imagined the tion she felt when she found ¡®Senior Yue¡¯? But now? Everything she had done was just a big joke. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Suddenly, Qi Rong raised her head andughed. Her smile was filled with anger and killing intent, but more importantly, regret¡­ She already had a falling out with Luo Yin for Lan Yue, but she turned out to be an imposter. What could be more tragic than this? Hui Ying looked emotionlessly at Lan Yue. With a trace of killing intent in his eyes, he gradually lifted his hand. Boom! A power shot out andnded on the jade ring on Lan Yue¡¯s finger. Creak! The jade ring shattered into smithereens under the power. Suddenly, a long sword soared to the sky and stood before the crowd¡­ The long sword aspletely red. An enormous ming dragon pattern spread from the tip of the sword to the handle. As the long dragon moved, a faint red glow was emitted from the dragon¡¯s body. It gradually set the entire sword aze, giving off a red light before the crowd¡¯s gazes. The long sword stayed in the sky, as though it was a mighty monarch looking down on the people in the world. When Mu Ru Yue saw this sword, a strange nostalgic feeling surged from her heart. It was as though they knew each other. ¡°Damn it!¡± Lan Yue¡¯s expression changed drastically and she kicked off her toe to grip the Heavenly Dragon me Sword. When she was about to touch it, the sword dodged her as though it disdained her. Ding! The Heavenly Dragon me Sword cried out. Swish! It charged toward Mu Ru Yue. A gale rose. With the red light shone on the girl¡¯s face, it enhanced her beauty. Her hair danced in the gale. She looked like a captivating demoness that instills fear. When the white robe and red light fused together, she looked peerless devastatingly beautiful. The crowd was stunned as they looked amazed at the peerless beauty figure under the light of the fire. At that moment, everyone thought they were looking at that peerless expert from thousands of years ago. She wasn¡¯t like Lan Yue who tried to pretend to be Senior Yue. She had an expert¡¯s grandeur that came from within her. This grandeur made everyone astonished¡­ The girl¡¯s power wasn¡¯t strong at that moment, but nobody would dare call her weak. She might not be powerful now, but one day, she would reach the pinnacle of the world¡­ Boom! A tyrannical power infiltrated Mu Ru Yue¡¯s mind. She instantly felt as though she were about to explode. With her pale face and white robes fluttering in the gale, the sight was breathtaking. ¡°Contract!¡± Qi Rong¡¯s expression changed as she eximed, ¡°This is impossible. The Heavenly Dragon me Sword contracted with her! How can this happen?!¡± When Lan Yue possessed the Heavenly Dragon me Sword, Qi Rong knew that the sword didn¡¯t recognize Lan Yue as its master. Furthermore, Lan Yue exined that it was due to her mental powers being insufficient. She foolishly believed her¡­ Currently, the Heavenly Dragon me Sword contracted with the other girl instead? The girl, Mu Ru Yue, who she was sure to be the imposter? She had even wanted to extract her soul for Lan Yue so that Lan Yue could increase her powers¡­ Qi Rong thought about something and her elderly body shuddered. Her eyes gradually widened as astonishment and despair filled it. ¡°Coincidence¡­ It¡¯s just a coincidence.¡± Qi Rong could only console herself by saying that now as the oue would be undesirable¡­ Chapter 431 - Breakthrough To The Xiantian High Rank Part 4

Chapter 431 -Breakthrough To The Xiantian High Rank Part 4

Fu Li, who stood at a side, was so stupefied that he forgot to run away when he had the chance. He looked dazedly at Mu Ru Yue, his mouth opened uselessly as he was speechless¡­ ¡®Pain!¡¯ At this moment, Mu Ru Yue felt as though her entire body was being torn apart. The pain made her body shudder, but she bit her lips in order to not let any sound escape from her mouth. This feeling was as though a rampaging power were circting through her meridians before it entered her dantian. Her dantian swelled from the gathering of this power. Mu Ru Yue really suspected that her dantian would explode from being unable to absorb all of the power¡­ When she reached her limit, the pain that felt as though her body were going to explode vanished. A soothing feeling reced it. Boom! A tyrannical power surged out from the top of her head and circted in the sky. When the crowd saw that power, they were stunned. She had broken through! She had directly broken through to the Xiantian High Rank after contracting the Heavenly Dragon me Sword. Lan Yue retreated two steps with regret in her eyes. She really shouldn¡¯t have brought the Heavenly Dragon me Sword over. She thought that the jade ring would be able to seal its power, but she didn¡¯t expect that it would fall into her opponent¡¯s hands¡­ But nothing could be done even if she regretted. This was all due to her terrible luck. ¡°Ancestor¡­¡± Glimmers flickered in Qi Rong¡¯s eyes. Just as she wanted to ask the two elders, she saw the two elders¡¯ eyes lit up as they looked at Mu Ru Yue. There was even obvious excitement that could be seen in their eyes. That¡¯s right, it was indeed excitement! Even the cold-faced Hui Ying had excitement in his eyes. ¡°Senior Yue,¡± Hong Yun looked at Mu Ru Yue with grief. ¡°This brat Luo Yin said that you havee to the academy for a long time already. Why did you refuse to see us? We could onlye out to see you then.¡± ¡®Senior Yue?¡¯ Qi Rong¡¯s expression stilled. ¡®She is Senior Yue? What have I done? I wanted to pass the genuine Senior Yue¡¯s soul to an imposter Senior Yue?¡¯ Her elderly body shook tremendously. Qi Rong wished that her body¡¯s condition was worse so that she could faint¡­ Fu Li was even more frightenedpared to Qi Rong. His pale face looked at Mu Ru Yue. Unprecedented regret filled his heart at this moment. He regretted taking in a disciple like Lin Ruo Yin. More importantly, he regretted wanting to seek revenge on Mu Ru Yue¡­ Since she was Senior Yue, the entire Central Region Academy was her territory. Don¡¯t even speak about killing a person, even if she wanted to kill a hundred, nobody would dare to say anything about her. But what did they do in the end? Fu Li stiffly turned his head to look at Song Ran¡¯s expression before he smiled bitterly. From that old man¡¯s calm appearance, he probably already knew about this matter. He was the only one kept in the dark. ¡°You are looking for me?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows rose before she shifted her gaze to Hong Yun and continued, ¡°But I don¡¯t remember who you are¡­¡± Hong Yun¡¯s expression was as though he was on the verge of crying. ¡°Senior Yue, I am your loyal subordinate, Hong Yun. I only aged a little. I still have outstanding, free and easy attitude from a thousand years ago.¡± A thousand years had passed. They had aged long ago, but she continued to look as beautiful as a thousand years ago¡­ ¡°Eh¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about my past. Are you looking for me for something?¡± ¡°Actually¡­ actually, it is nothing major.¡± Hong Yun chuckled. ¡°I just want to meet you and also wanted to know if Zi Huang is back by your side.¡± ¡®Zi Huang?¡¯ At this instant, everyone¡¯s gazended on Mu Ru Yue, including Luo Yin and Song Ran. Chapter 432 - Breakthrough To The Xiantian High Rank Part 5

Chapter 432 -Breakthrough To The Xiantian High Rank Part 5

Senior Yue and Zi Huang was the divine couple from a thousand years ago. Only she should know¡­ Mu Ru Yue replied with the raise of her brows, ¡°Wu Chen is currently within the academy.¡± The girl¡¯s word was as gentle as the wind as it caressed everyone¡¯s ears. The crowd was stunned as they looked astonished at the girl. Ye Wu Chen? Did she just say that Zi Huang was Ye Wu Chen? If that was the case, then didn¡¯t Senior Yue and Zi Huang appear? If this information were to be circted, how many people would be astonished¡­ ¡°Oh.¡± Hong Yun nodded and chuckled as he said, ¡°Senior Yue, there is a part of Zi Huang¡¯s powers at the back mountain of our academy. I will have to trouble Senior Yue to tell this to Zi Huang so he could take back his power. We can¡¯t remain to stay here much longer and will have to return back to the back mountain soon. Please take care, Senior Yue. Moreover¡­¡± Hong Yun¡¯s expression became serious as he swept a cold gaze at the crowd. ¡°Nobody is permitted to spread whatever happened today. If I know who exposed Senior Yue¡¯s identity, they will be killed!¡± The crowd¡¯s heart shuddered at the word ¡®killed¡¯. Senior Yue indeed had several allies in the Central Region, but there were even more people that were her enemies. There were some that wanted the treasures in her hands so if her identity was to be exposed, she would be in grave danger. Her powers weren¡¯t sufficient at the moment and she wasn¡¯t the peerless expert of the Chi Zha Region from a thousand years ago. Before she could grow up, her identity mustn¡¯t be known to anyone else. ¡°Ancestor, don¡¯t worry. This junior understands.¡± Luo Yin cupped his hand respectfully as he side nced the pale Qi Rong withcency in his eyes. Hong Yun nodded slightly and smiled with satisfaction. A breeze blew and the two figures in midair suddenly disappeared. It was as though nothing happened. Hum! The Heavenly Dragon Sword gave out a call and rapidly flew into Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hand. When Mu Ru Yue shifted her gaze, cold killing intent shone in her eyes. ¡°Lan Yue!¡± Mu Ru Yue chuckled coldly. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have teamed up with Zi Feng and plotted against him¡­¡± Lan Yue¡¯s body jolted as she gradually retreated. A gale blew and Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hair danced violently in the gale. She raised her gaze and with an icy voice filled with killing intent,manded, ¡°Heavenly Dragon me Sword!¡± Roar! A dragon¡¯s roar filled the sky. An intense red light was emitted from the pattern on the sword. The entire eye turnedpletely red. Following that, they saw that the me dragon on the Heavenly Dragon me Sword became alive and its enormous body left the sword. Boom! ¡°No!¡± Lan Yue widened her eyes in fright as she yelled with all her might. However, the me dragon didn¡¯t stop. With ruthlessness glimmering in its eyes that were emitting a red glow, it used its me-coated body to strike against Lan Yue. Swish! mes set her body aze. Her delicate body was sent flying and blood showered downward. ¡®Hot¡­¡¯ The heat of the mes that coiled around her body made her expression distorted. It was a pain that prated deeply into the bone marrow. It was as though there would be no end to this suffering¡­ ¡°Haha!¡± Sheughed brazenly from within the mes. Lan Yue raised her gaze to look cynically at the white robe young girl who was standing against the wind. ¡°Mu Ru Yue, I didn¡¯t lose to you this time. I lost to my luck. If those old fellows didn¡¯te out in time, it would have been your death day! But I am not like you who is blessed by the god of fortune¡­¡± Chapter 433 - Breakthrough To The Xiantian High Rank Part 6

Chapter 433 -Breakthrough To The Xiantian High Rank Part 6

That¡¯s right, in Lan Yue¡¯s point of view she had lost due to her bad luck¡­ Lan Yue smirked gradually and sniggered as she said, ¡°Did you know that Feng Jing begged me to tell him my purpose for spreading the rumours before, and he even asked for me to stop hurting you. He reached the point where he even knelt before me¡­¡± ¡®Mu Ru Yue, I definitely won¡¯t let your rtionships go smoothly! Everything that Feng Jing Tian does for you will always be a thorn in your heart and create misunderstandings in your rtionship!¡¯ ¡°Have you said your piece?¡± Mu Ru Yue suppressed her stirred-up heart before looking at Lan Yue. Her expression was as calm and collected as usual, not showing her actual feelings. It would be the best counterattack to a person like Lan Yue¡­ ¡°Mu Ru Yue, how can you be so unmoved?¡± Lan Yue yelled crazily. ¡°Feng Jing Tian, a guy that is so prideful, dropped his pride to kneel before me for you. How can you be unmoved? You are just a heartless person. He had seen you wrongly.¡± Mu Ru Yue looked indifferently at Lan Yue as she replied casually, ¡°I won¡¯t let your desirese through. You want to disrupt the rtionship between Wu Chen and I by saying that, but it is a pity that it won¡¯te true. So what if I was moved by Feng Jing Tian? Wu Chen will not leave me due to that. It¡¯s destined that you would fail.¡± How could anyone understand their pain-filled, bone-carved, and heart-engraved feelings when they finally stabilized their rtionship. How could anyone know this if they didn¡¯t know of their past? Mu Ru Yue admitted that she was moved. Yet, so what if she were moved by the enchanter-like man? No matter what others did for her, all of her love would only be for one man. Lan Yueughed brazenly. Tears welled out from her eyes as sheughed. ¡°Mu Ru Yue, I am indeed inferior to you in wisdom. I admit that I lost now. I definitely can¡¯t be unmoved in all situations.¡± But Mu Ru Yue could. No matter if it were being mocked as an imposter of Senior Yue and even as they wanted to extract her soul, there wasn¡¯t a trace of fear in that woman¡¯s eyes. All that stayed in her eyes was tranquility and confidence. Simrly, she wouldn¡¯t be stirred up by just the words of others¡­ Lan Yue¡¯s body was cremated under the mes. When a breeze blew, her ash covered every corner of the academy¡­ When the girl¡¯s gaze shot over to Fu Li, he shuddered vigorously. His power was simr to Lan Yue¡¯s. If she wanted to kill him, it would be simrly easy. Qi Rong¡¯s elderly face was twitching slightly. She still couldn¡¯t ept what had happened until now. Luo Yinughed heartily before he walked toward Mu Ru Yue without even giving a nce at Qi Rong. He then said, ¡°Little girl, I give you my congrattions. Congrats!¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled at him, but when she put away the Heavenly Dragon me Sword, a wave of dizziness swept over. She just felt that her sight became fuzzy before her body copsed toward the ground. Suddenly, a pair of hands embraced her. Ye Wu Chen hugged the young girl tightly in his embrace before he eximed nervously, ¡°Mu Er!!¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t give him any response and justid silently in his embrace. Instantly, intense fury raged in Ye Wu Chen¡¯s heart. With a sinister aura emitted from his purple eyes, he proimed, ¡°If something happens to Mu Er, Ben Wang will kill everyone in the academy for her!¡± Booom! A tyrannical aura burst forth from his body, rming Luo Yin to the point that his body couldn¡¯t help but tremble. He looked timidly at Mu Ru Yue and tried to salvage the situation by saying, ¡°She isn¡¯t hurt. Song Ran is an alchemist. How about letting him check her body¡¯s condition¡­¡± Chapter 434 - Brother And Sister Reunion Part 1

Chapter 434 -Brother And Sister Reunion Part 1

Ye Wu Chen withdrew his aura a little after hearing his words. He then held the hand of his beloved girl with anxiousness in his eyes. Song Ran walked forth shakily under his domineering aura. He then ced his finger on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s pulse. He was stunned for a moment before he said jubntly, ¡°Mister Wu Chen, congrattions! The little girl is at one month pregnancy. Her body couldn¡¯t sustain itself after she previously used that immense amount of power.¡± Ye Wu Chen was startled. It was as though he couldn¡¯t believe his ears before jubtion filled his heart. He stared excitedly at the girl in his embrace. ¡®Mu Er is pregnant? Is she really? I have a child? Is this real? Am I dreaming?¡¯ Ye Wu Chen was on cloud nine as his entire person became dazed. He no longer had his usual Asura-like atmosphere. At this moment, his purple eyes only contained the girl in his embrace¡­ ?? It was night and the moonlight was as gentle as water. Mu Ru Yue gradually regained her consciousness and what instantly entered her eyes was a pair of incredibly doting eyes. She was subconsciously stunned. ¡°What happened?¡± Mu Ru Yue touched her face as she looked puzzledly at the man. ¡°Mu Er.¡± The man extended his arm to bring her into her embrace. His slender fingers caressed her hair. Mu Ru Yue turned her head to the man beside her. She felt that the current sight was breathtaking even though she had always been with him. When the moonlight shone on the man, his slender figure¡¯s looked so superficial. It was as though his purple robes had ayer of silver muslin over them. The man had a divine appearance. His fair skin gave off a faint glow. The Devil¡¯s Snare pattern on his face looked lively when he smiled. There was nothing but deep emotion in his charmingly purple eyes¡­ ¡°Wu Chen, what just happened to me?¡± Mu Ru Yue frowned as she asked that, massaging her temple. The man lowered his head to her tummy and gently caressed it as he exined, ¡°Mu Er, you are pregnant and is carrying our first child¡­¡± ¡®Pregnant?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue was shocked before she looked down at her tummy. ¡°I don¡¯t know if it s a blessing or misfortune for him toe now. Wu Chen, there are still too many matters that we haven¡¯t settled yet¡­¡± It would be a lie if she said she wasn¡¯t excited as this was the fruit of their rtionship. But Nangong Zi Feng hadn¡¯t died yet and there were too many worrying matters to settle. It really was uncertain if it were a blessing or misfortune for the child toe¡­ ¡°No matter if it¡¯s a blessing or misfortune, Mu Er, I will be by your side.¡± Ye Wu Chen used his arm to push down gently on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body. He then smiled charmingly. ¡°But we have some important matters to do now.¡± He then pushed the girl onto the bed. He lowered his gaze to look at the beauty beneath him. He momentarily felt his mouth and tongue be dry. Desire zed within his body. ¡°You can¡¯t touch me before our child is born.¡± ¡°Why? Your husband will be really careful.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you will corrupt him¡­ ¡± Ye Wu Chen was stunned before he burst outughing. ¡°Mu Er, he won¡¯t even know what we are doing now. How can I corrupt him¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know why but I¡¯ve a feeling that our son isn¡¯t simple and knows what we are doing.¡± ¡°Son?¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s brows rose as he queried, ¡°How do you know it will be a son?¡± ¡°Instinct.¡± She indeed had a feeling that the child in her womb was their son and he would definitely not be simple¡­ Chapter 435 - Brother And Sister Reunion Part 2

Chapter 435 -Brother And Sister Reunion Part 2

¡°Mu Er, you focus more on your son than me. Once you have a son, you won¡¯t want your husband anymore. Moreover, you are already so biased when our son hasn¡¯t even been born. How will you be once he is born? I don¡¯t care. I must be the top priority in your heart and he must be the second.¡± Rip! Ye Wu Chen raised his hand to rip apart the girl¡¯s clothes. He looked and his mouth dried at the girl beneath him. His desires intensified drastically. ¡°Ye Wu Chen!¡± Mu Ru Yue red furiously at the man as she said his name through gritted teeth. ¡°My wife, I can¡¯t control myself any further so if you want to punish your husband, do it after this. Your husband will let you do anything to him, be it punching, scolding, or punishing me to kneel over a washboard.¡± The man sealed her lips with his after saying that, stopping her from continuing to speak. With a wave of his hand, the bed curtain was let down as he became one with his beloved girl¡­ The moonlight also covered the elder¡¯s manor. Fu Li¡¯s face showed hesitation. He then stood up abruptly after a long time as a trace of a sinister light flickered in his eyes. ¡°No! I don¡¯t care so much anymore!¡± The little girl would definitely not let him off after what he had done. He musty his hand on her first. If he were to tell that power, they would definitely dispatch people to annihte them. ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless. You forced my hand. I will make you disappear for my survival!¡± Fu Li sniggered as a trace of hatred shed in his eyes. ¡°Is that so?¡± An indifferent voice was heard that moment as it floated down from the sky. It rmed Fu Li and he jumped up from his chair. ¡°Who? Who is it?¡± Fu Li surveyed nervously in his surrounding. When he looked at the sky, his pupil contracted. The unblemished white robe entered his sight¡­ The white robe fluttered under the moonlight. She looked so clear as she floated with the ck sky behind her. She stood in midair as she smiled. Only her ink-ck eyes were frosty. It was obscure as to whether it was the moonlight being too cold or for other reasons, but the girl¡¯s surrounding seem to be covered in ayer of frost. Fu Li widened his eyes in terror. His body couldn¡¯t help but shudder. ¡°You¡­ why are you here¡± ¡°Why, I am here to definitely¡­¡± The girl chuckled and continued, ¡°Eliminate future disasters! What you said just now wasn¡¯t bad. You can only kill others for your survival. Hence, I will have to sacrifice you so that I can live in this world¡­¡± She definitely wouldn¡¯t let anyone threaten her. Fu Li¡¯s body shuddered as he retreated backward. He then identally crashed against the window screen, making it topple. Mu Ru Yue looked coldly at Fu Li before shemanded indifferently, ¡°Yan Jin, I leave the future matters here to you.¡± Suddenly, domineeringughter broke the tranquility of the night. A man in ck stood quietly by Mu Ru Yue¡¯s side. His eyes were as deep and domineering as the night sky as he looked disdainfully at the man before him. ¡°Little girl, you can pass this old man to this senior. He has done so many wrong things. It is about time to teach him a lesson.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Mu Ru Yue turned around slowly and looked at the night sky as she said calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see him alive.¡± Chapter 436 - Brother And Sister Reunion Part 3

Chapter 436- Brother And Sister Reunion Part 3

Mu Ru Yue had promised the ancestors that she would bring Ye Wu Chen to the back mountain so she brought him there the next morning. He finally knew why he felt as though something was luring him to the Central Academy¡­ It was a remnant of his powers. However, it wouldn¡¯t be quick for him to absorb this power. Moreover, Mu Ru Yue was worried about Xiao Feng¡¯s safety. Hence, she didn¡¯t wait for Ye Wu Chen as she chose to solitarily head to the Empire of Feng Yun. At this moment, Mu Ru Yue was carefully cutting away the weeds blocking her path as she travelled through the Magical Beast mountain range to head to the Empire of Feng Yun. She then raised her head andmented, ¡°I don¡¯t know how much longer I will need to reach the Empire of Feng Yun. Eldest brother Xiao Feng is in that empire so I can¡¯t not head to there.¡± Boom! Booooom! At this moment, battling sounds were heard before her. An intense aura spread through the area. It was as though a ray of light was suppressing everything downward. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart clenched as she felt it difficult to breath under the might of the pressure. ¡°I don¡¯t know who it is that is battling here.¡± Her gaze turned grim. Her gaze looked past the forest andnded on the two figures standing against the wind in midair. They were two elders of simr age. One was in a red robe while the other was wearing tan-coloured robes. Their aura burst outward, not giving in to the other. ¡°Huang He, quickly hand over that treasure book. Perhaps I won¡¯t kill you then!¡± The one speaking was the elder in a tan robe. He looked grimly at the elder in the red robe. The other elder burst outughing. ¡°Song Mu, if you have the capability,e and take it then.¡± ¡°Hmph! Don¡¯t speak nonsense. I must have that treasure book today!¡± The tan-robed elder known as Song Mu snorted coldly and with the raise of his hand, an intense aura pressured Huang He. Boom! His auranded on the tree behind the elder and it unexpectedly copsed. ¡®Treasure book?¡¯ Glimmers danced in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes. She initially wanted to leave, but stopped after hearing their conversation. The two elder¡¯s cultivations weren¡¯t inferior to Luo Yin and was even superior. She wondered what kind of treasure book they were fighting over. ¡°Song Mu, you pursued me in order to kill me for such a long time already. I definitely won¡¯t let you go. Go and die!¡± Huang He released his aura to the brim as he wiped the trail of blood from the corner of his lip before charging toward Song Mu. Song Mu simultaneously released all of his aura¡­ The two of them had used up almost all of their powers after battling for several days. This would be the final move for both of them¡­ Pang! A collision sound was soon heard as the two figures fell from the sky andnded heavily on the ground. Blood flowed out constantly from Song Mu¡¯s mouth as anger surged in his eyes. Yet, he couldn¡¯t speak any further. ¡°Hahaha! Song Mu, this is the oue for trying to steal my item!¡± Huang He raised his head and burst outughing. He then took a pill from his storage ring and consumed it before he sat cross-legged on the ground. However, at this moment, a figure entered his eyes. It was a youngling in a white robe with a conical bamboo hat. The hat made it difficult to look at the person¡¯s appearance. The person¡¯s gender was unknown. Huang He frowned as he looked coldly at Mu Ru Yue. ¡°Mister, do you need something?¡± Huang He subconsciously treated the person before him as a man. ¡®Mister?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue was startled. A ray of light shed in her eyes under the conical bamboo hat. She then purposely changed her voice and asked in a low tone, ¡°I want to know what treasure book you were fighting so ferociously for.¡± Chapter 437 - Brother And Sister Reunion Part 4

Chapter 437 -Brother And Sister Reunion Part 4

He had already recovered some of his energy after consuming that pill. The remnants of his power was sufficient to sustain his battle power¡­ A chuckle was heard before him and Huang He¡¯s expression changed. ¡°I don¡¯t know why mister isughing.¡± ¡°I amughing¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue smirked as shemented, ¡°I am mocking you who doesn¡¯t even know that you are dying.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Huang He¡¯s pale face darkened instantly as he questioned coldly. Mu Ru Yue looked indifferently at Huang He as she replied, ¡°It can¡¯t be that you don¡¯t feel a slight aching pain in your heart, right? I¡¯ve already poisoned you when you hadn¡¯t notice me. Take the treasure book out if you want the antidote.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Fury surged in Huang He¡¯s eyes. When he felt was as per what Mu Ru Yue had said, he indeed felt a slight aching pain in his heart. It must be the effect of the poison. ¡°What do you think? Do you want to keep the treasure book or your life?¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled as she asked casually, making Huang He felt an impulse to kill her with a smack. ¡®Life or treasure book?¡¯ The answer was simple¡­ ¡°Alright, I will give the treasure book to you!¡± Huang He answered with gritted teeth. This treasure book was originally from a vige. It was in the possession of a viger. He had annihted that vige for this treasure book and he didn¡¯t notice this presence. He thought he could silence everyone from knowing that he had stolen the treasure book, but he left out a person which resulted in him being pursued for such a long time. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows rose when she looked at the treasure book that was tossed before her. She kept it unceremoniously. She then took out a pill and told him, ¡°This is the antidote.¡± Actually, Mu Ru Yue was lying about the poison. He had a heart attack but just didn¡¯t discover it. Furthermore, what she gave to him was just an ordinary tonic pill¡­ Mu Ru Yue could hear the angry shout from him even after she walked a hundred meters away from him. ¡°Poison King Bai Yu Feng! You must be Poison King Bai Yu Feng. I wille for you after I recover from my injuries!¡± Only Poison King Bai Yu Feng could be considered an expert in making poisons. Ordinary alchemists couldn¡¯t refine such a pill. Moreover, only he had the capability in poisoning him. ¡®Bai Yu Feng?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s steps staggered slightly as she felt sorry for the person being her scapegoat. Yet, she didn¡¯t have a choice as she wasn¡¯t powerful enough to defeat that old man so she should just avoid appearing before him¡­ ¡°That old man still needs some time before he can recover. I will take this opportunity to see what this treasure book is all about.¡± Mu Ru Yue took off her hat and tossed it casually among the grass. She then opened her palm and the treasure book appeared in her hand. ¡°Puppet Treasure Book?¡± Mu Ru Yue was startled as she flipped through the book. ¡°This book is used to make puppets? Anything that includes nonliving or living things can be made into a puppet and be controlled. I didn¡¯t expect to obtain such an item. It seems it wasn¡¯t a wasted trip for meing to the Magical Beast mountain range.¡± Mu Ru Yue closed the book and smiled. If she could create an army of puppets, her powers would increase drastically. She had a greater chance of dealing with Zi Feng in the future¡­ A luxurious horse carriage near her was charging over in the spacious mountain range. When the carriage passed by Mu Ru Yue, a peculiar scent entered her nose¡­ Chapter 438 - Brother And Sister Reunion Part 5

Chapter 438 -Brother And Sister Reunion Part 5

Mu Ru Yue frowned slightly before she said subconsciously, ¡°Corpse Worm Poison!¡± That¡¯s right, the Alchemy Book had a description of the Corpse Worm Poison. She didn¡¯t expect to meet with it here¡­ ¡°Halt!¡± Suddenly, a cold shout disrupted the tranquility of the mountain range. A middle-aged man hopped down from the carriage. He then sized up Mu Ru Yue before he asked with raised brows, ¡°Lady, do you know about the Corpse Worm Poison?¡± Mu Ru Yue looked at the man and replied indifferently, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Instantly, the man¡¯s eyes lit up. With a trace of hope in his eyes, he asked, ¡°I don¡¯t know where thedy¡¯s master is. May I know where is your master?¡± ¡°My master isn¡¯t here.¡± The middle-aged man sighed with slight disappointment after hearing her reply. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hide from thedy. My Royal Family¡­ My house¡¯s young master has been severely poisoned by the Corpse Worm Poison. Your master must be an alchemist so can I trouble Lady to seek for your master to help treat my young master?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows rose as she queried, ¡°Can I have a look at your young master?¡± ¡°Lady, please do so.¡± The middle-aged man nodded and raised his hand to lift the carriage blind. An ashened face entered her sight. The youth lying in the carriage seemed to be in severe pain. His face looked so feeble and hisplexion was ashen due to being poisoned. Even his lips turned purple. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes lit up after seeing his condition¡­ ¡°It really is the Corpse Worm poison. It is even a thousand years Corpse Worm poison!¡± A thousand years old Corpse Worm poison could be counted as a rare poison. Moreover, this thousand years Corpse Worm poison was an essential ingredient for creating the puppets from what she saw in the treasure book. If it were as usual, she wouldn¡¯t meddle in this. But she couldn¡¯t not bother with it this time¡­ If she had so much Corpse Worm poison, she could make an army of puppets. ¡°Your young master¡¯s condition isn¡¯t impossible to treat.¡± Mu Ru Yue suppressed her excitement and looked at the middle-aged man as she said that to him. tion brimmed the middle-aged man¡¯s eyes after hearing what she said. All the alchemists that he had sought had said that it was impossible to treat the Fourth Prince. Only she was the one that proimed she could. Happiness surged in his heart even if he didn¡¯t know the credibility of what she said¡­ ¡°Lady, may I ask when your master wille? Can I meet with the old man?¡± In the middle-aged man¡¯s point of view, he doubted that Mu Ru Yue was able to treat his master as several alchemists couldn¡¯t do anything about the poison. How could she, who was in her teens, do it? Thus, thisdy most probably became a disciple of a alchemist expert and that alchemist could treat the Corpse Worm poison¡­ The middle-aged man¡¯s breath became unsteady due to his anxiousness as he thought about that. ¡°You are to prepare some medicinal ingredients. You can then search for me after preparing those ingredients.¡± Mu Ru Yue couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin so she casually instructed. ¡°¡­¡± The middle-aged man was stunned. ¡®We can start to prepare the medicinal ingredients so quickly?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue, however, didn¡¯t wait for him to snap out from his shock as she reported a long list of medicinal ingredients. The middle-aged man returned to his senses and made a person at his side record those medicinal ingredients. ¡°Lady, I don¡¯t know where I can search for you once I prepared the medicinal ingredients?¡± Mu Ru Yue pondered for a while before she replied, ¡°The Xiao family of the imperial capital.¡± ¡°Xiao family? Lady is a person from the Xiao family?¡± The middle-aged man looked doubtfully at her and continued, ¡°We are also heading to the imperial capital. Does thedy want to travel with us?¡± Chapter 439 - Brother And Sister Reunion Part 6

Chapter 439 -Brother And Sister Reunion Part 6

Glimmers danced in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes before she nodded slightly. ¡°Alright.¡± She didn¡¯t know when she could reach the imperial capital with her current speed. Since someone was willing to bring her there, why not? ¡°We will continue to travel now.¡± The middle-aged man waved his hand andmanded lordly. No matter what, thisdy¡¯s master was perhaps their final hope¡­ The Empire of Feng Yun. A glorious scene could be observed within the luxurious imperial capital. Currently, Xiao Feng looked coldly at the elders in the Xiao family¡¯s discussion room. His carving-like face became increasingly cold. He didn¡¯t say anything as he just looked at them. His silent appearance intensified the tense atmosphere. ¡°Xiao Feng, Tian Er has been taken a fancy by a Great Master Wu Shan wanted to recruit him as his disciple. But his arm had been eaten by a magical beast when he was gathering medicinal nts. If he didn¡¯t have both arms, he won¡¯t be able to continue refining pills. The Great Master Wu Shan had screened through the entire Xiao family and found that only your arm is suitable for Tian Er. He is the hope of our XIao family so we can only sacrifice you. Don¡¯t worry. Our Xiao family won¡¯t mistreat you. We will request Great Master Wu Shan to give you a Mundane Stage Low rank pill after that.¡± The Third Master of the Xiao Family looked painfully at Xiao Feng, but he used an ordering tone when he said that. ¡°That¡¯s right. Xiao Feng, young master Tian is an irreceable talented alchemists in our Xiao family. Great Master Wu Shan said that he can reach the Earth Stage Peak Rank when he is twenty. Who knew that young master Tian would meet with this cmity? Xiao Feng, you have just entered the Xiao family. As a member of the Xiao family, we will have to trouble you with this.¡± ¡°A Mundane Stage Low Rank pill is already the limit you can bepensated with. A person mustn¡¯t be greedy. Otherwise, it will lead to your downfall.¡± The elders constantly took turns to try and persuade him. Xiao Tian was a talent of the Xiao family. He broke through to the Xiantian at a tender age and even had a talent in alchemy. He was just eighteen and had already be an Earth Stage High Rank alchemist. They anticipated that he would reach the Peak Rank when he became twenty. Who knew such a tragic incident would ur¡­ Xiao Feng was just a descendant of the trash Xiao Yun. He shouldn¡¯t even be able to return to the Xiao family. The family head pitied you and allowed you to return so you should be gratified for his action. Now that it was the time to repay our Xiao family, how could you decline? Moreover, it was just an arm and he wasn¡¯t an alchemist. An arm was enough for a martial practitioner. No matter what, the talent of our Xiao family was more important than him. Even if the family head were present, how could he not help his own grandson? Xiao Feng¡¯s expression turned increasingly cold. With a domineering aura, he rebuked, ¡°How does Xiao Tian rte to me? He reaped what he sowed to lose one of his arms.¡± The crowd was startled as they didn¡¯t expect Xiao Feng to decline their request and instantly berated him, ¡°Xiao Feng, you should know your ce. Our Xiao family has taken care of you for so many days and even dispatched people to help you seek a person. You didn¡¯t hesitate to reject our request? It is just an arm and it isn¡¯t like we aren¡¯tpensating you. What more do you want?¡± Looking at these people faces, Xiao Feng disdained them inwardly. In their point of view, they didn¡¯t care to sacrifice as many people as they need to in order to facilitate Xiao Tian¡¯s recovery. However, why should he sacrifice for them? Sorry, but he really couldn¡¯t do this matter. ¡°If you don¡¯t have anything else, I will bid my farewell.¡± Xiao Feng nced coldly at the disgusting faces as he said icily. The Third Master of the Xiao family¡¯s expression changed. Suddenly, he chuckled coldly. Chapter 440 - Brother And Sister Reunion Part 7

Chapter 440 -Brother And Sister Reunion Part 7

¡°Xiao Feng, you have to agree to this even if you are unwilling!¡± At that moment, every elder stood up as they red fixedly at the man before them. Suddenly, an angered voice reverberated to the horizon was heard from outside the room. ¡°I will see how you dare to amputate his arm!¡± The Third Master of the Xiao family¡¯s body shuddered as astonishment was expressed in his eyes when he heard that familiar voice. ¡®Why is the old man back?¡¯ The discussion room¡¯s door was pushed open. An elder moved in a sh to enter the room under the crowd¡¯s gaze. Xiao Bai Xuan¡¯s eyes were filled with fury as he looked at the crowd with ashened faces. ¡°I just left for a short period of time and all of you are getting out of control? You dared to try touch the person that I brought into the family? Who gave you the guts?¡± The Third Master of the Xiao family¡¯s expression gradually recovered. He then replied with gritted teeth, ¡°Father, I don¡¯t have any alternate choice. Tian Er is your grandson. It can¡¯t be that you are just going to see his future being ruined, right? Xiao Feng is just an outsider. Moreover, he will still bepletely fine after losing an arm.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Xiao Bai Xuan snorted coldly. ¡°Someone reported the incident to me once I entered the capital. Xiao Tian sought his own misfortune by trying to steal a cub of a Berserk Tiger, resulting in the Berserk Tiger biting off his arm in its fury. If it wasn¡¯t for his good luck, he would have already died. That Berserk Tiger is a Xiantian High Rank magical beast. It is not just a little stronger than him. Yet, he dared to steal the cub that was under it. If that is not seeking death, then what is? Nothing can be med if that kind of person died.¡± The Third Master of the Xiao family muttered, ¡°Father, Tian Er is your biological grandson. Why do I feel that you just want him to die? Furthermore, you keep siding with this outsider¡­¡± ¡°Do you know what that brat is doing outside of the family?¡± Xiao Bai Xuan¡¯s expression was cold as he exined, ¡°If he wasn¡¯t the young master of the Xiao family, he probably would have been killed by his enemies countless hundred times already. Do you know what he had been doing these years? He oppresses and robs people. For what reason do you think is keeping him alive until now? If this continues, he will eventually provoke a person that even the Xiao family cannot afford to offend! Since that¡¯s the case, isn¡¯t it better for him to die by himself, rather than create problems outside the family?!¡± What Xiao Bai Xuan said was right. Tian Er had been doing a lot of things by taking advantage of the Xiao family¡¯s power these years. But who destined for him to be in the Xiao family? Hence, who dared to rebuke him? ¡°Father!¡± The Third Master of the Xiao family turned serious and replied through gritted teeth, ¡°You don¡¯t dote on Tian Er, but I do. No matter what, I won¡¯t let Tian Er¡¯s innate talent go to waste. Even if you don¡¯t help him due to him being your grandson, you should do it on behalf of the Xiao family. It has been so many years since a talented alchemist existed in the Xiao family. If Tian Er can really reach the Earth Stage Peak Rank level before he is twenty, he will then have a smoothly flowing future. How can you let him be ruined?¡± ¡®Alchemy innate talent?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s figure entered Xiao Bai Xuan¡¯s mind. The little girl was simrly an alchemy genius, but she also had tyrannical martial strength¡­ ¡°Enough!¡± Xiao Bai Xuan frowned as he continued without a trace of warmth in his voice, ¡°Xiao Tian is your son. Can it be that Xiao Feng came out from a stone? Isn¡¯t he someone¡¯s son as well? I will tell all of you this. I will see who dares to touch a single strand of his hair while I, Xiao Bai Xuan, am holding the fort!¡± That¡¯s right, Xiao Tian was indeed a talent, but his martial innate talent was inferior to Xiao Feng and his alchemy was inferior to Mu Ru Yue. Thus, he really didn¡¯t know what in him qualified for the family to have Xiao Feng sacrifice an arm for him¡­ Chapter 441 - Brother And Sister Reunion Part 8

Chapter 441-Brother And Sister Reunion Part 8

The Third Master of the Xiao family didn¡¯t say anything further and just looked grimly at Xiao Feng. On the other hand, Xiao Feng remained emotionless since the start and kept up his cial gaze. It was as though he didn¡¯t ce any importance on the Third Master of the Xiao family from the beginning. His arrogant attitude made the Third Master of the Xiao family fume. ¡®If it wasn¡¯t for father protecting this brat, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have let him off this easily¡­ ¡®There will be a day where I will kill this brat to the point that he will die without even a burial site.¡¯ ¡°Moreover¡­¡± Xiao Bai Xuan paused for a moment before smiling coldly at the Third Master of the Xiao family. ¡°I had never heard that an arm had to be suitable, even though I am not an alchemist. Since you said Great Master Wu Shan said that, I may have to verify this with him.¡± The Third Master of the Xiao family¡¯s body trembled as he looked shocked at Xiao Bai Xuan. ¡®Was this still his father? Why does he continue to help an outsider then?! ¡®That¡¯s right, I indeed made this up. My goal was to make several of the elders side with me to pressure him. These elders certainly won¡¯t reject for the sake of the Xiao family. ¡®But I didn¡¯t expect Xiao Bai Xuan would be this harsh, not giving me the slightest face¡­¡¯ ¡°Xiao Feng, let¡¯s go.¡± Xiao Bai Xuan turned his body to the man beside him and said that. The man nodded coldly as he followed Xiao Bai Xuan out of the room without giving the rest a nce back. Inside the courtyard, the autumn breeze blew by and the leaves of the maple gradually floated down. Xiao Bai Xuan turned his head to look at the man with that cold expression and said, ¡°Xiao Feng, I¡¯ve already found your younger sister¡¯s location¡­¡± Instantly, a trace of excitement was finally expressed on the man¡¯s cold face. He turned his body to face Xiao Bai Xuan. Perhaps it was due to his excitement as his voice sounded a little hoarse when he queried, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I saw your little sister in the Central Region Academy. It is undeniable that the little girl is a genius.¡± Xiao Bai Xuan continued with a smile, ¡°She managed to defeat Lin Ruo Ying, who was at the Xiantian High Rank, when she was just at the Xiantian Mid Rank. Moreover, she is also an Earth Stage High Rank alchemist¡­¡± Xiao Feng¡¯s breath tightened as excitement was expressed in his eyes. ¡®So she is at the Central Region Academy. No wonder I couldn¡¯t find her until now¡­¡¯ ¡°You say she is an Earth Stage High Rank alchemist?¡± Xiao Feng frowned as he showed a trace of doubt in his eyes as he exined, ¡°Yue Er should be at the Earth Stage Peak Rank. Are you sure you hadn¡¯t gotten the wrong person?¡± Xiao Bai Xuan¡¯s expression stiffened as he widened his eyes with astonishment. ¡°An Earth Stage Peak Rank alchemist? Only powerful factions in the Central Region possess such a talent. That girl is really at the Peak Rank?¡± ¡®Didn¡¯t the old fellow Luo Yin say she was at the Earth Stage High Rank ?¡¯ ¡°Xiao Feng, I indeed found the right person.¡± Xiao Bai Xuan swallowed his saliva as he said in shock. He originally thought that the little girl was at the same level as Xiao Tian. He didn¡¯t expect her to be superior to him¡­ ¡°Hehe! The little girl is worthy to be the descendant of Xiao Yun. You too are simrly worthy.¡± Xiao Bai Xuan couldn¡¯t help tough. It would be a wonder what expression those fools would make when they knew of the little girl¡¯s innate talent¡­ ¡°I want to go to the Central Region Academy.¡± Xiao Feng suppressed his stirred heart as he said in a hoarse voice. ¡°No need.¡± Xiao Bai Xuan shook his head before continuing, ¡°The little girl should be arriving rather soon to find you here. Thus, you shouldn¡¯t leave this ce for the time being, else she would have trouble finding you when shees.¡± Xiao Feng nodded as he felt what Xiao Bai Xuan said was logical and agreed, ¡°Alright, I will wait here for her.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡± Glimmers flickered in Xiao Bai Xuan¡¯s eyes before he turned to look at Xiao Feng. ¡°The capital seems a little unsteadytely. You should take care of yourself.¡± A spark of light appeared in Xiao Feng¡¯s eyes, but he remained silent¡­ Chapter 442 - Brother And Sister Reunion Part 9

Chapter 442 -Brother And Sister Reunion Part 9

Outside the main gate of the Xiao family. Mu Ru Yue was standing at the entrance and nced at therge gates of the Xiao family. Yet, her path was blocked by a long pike before she could walk forth. ¡°Halt!¡± The guard looked coldly at the girl in white robe as he said coldly, ¡°This is the Xiao family. No outsiders are allowed to barge into the territory.¡± ¡°I am here to look for a person.¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her gaze as she continued indifferently, ¡°Is Xiao Feng in?¡± ¡°Xiao Feng?¡± The guard was stunned before he sniggered and continued, ¡°Sorry but there isn¡¯t a person known as Xiao Feng in our ce!¡± ¡®Not in?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue frowned and pondered. ¡®That old man shouldn¡¯t have lied to me. But if so, how can eldest brother not be in the Xiao family?¡¯ She raised her head to look at the guard before her. With a sh of light in her eyes, she asked once more, ¡°Is Xiao Feng really not in?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± The guard waved his hand impatiently. ¡°I said he isn¡¯t in which means he¡¯s not. Quickly scram! If not, don¡¯t me me for being impolite!¡± The Third Master had instructed that anyone looking for Xiao Feng must be prohibited from entering. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze darkened. She knew that her eldest brother was definitely in the Xiao family from the guard¡¯s expression. ¡®Why is he lying? Can it be something happened to him?¡¯ When she thought about that, she was slightly anxious and shouted, ¡°Get out of my way!¡± ¡°Tsk! You dared to want me to get out your way? This is the Xiao family¡¯s territory. You can¡¯t be so outrageous here!¡± ¡°Scram!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression turned cold. With a raise of her hand, a burst of energy was shot out. Boom! The guard was sent flying into the courtyard. He red at Mu Ru Yue with an ashen face. Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t hesitate as she walked briskly into the Xiao family, worry expressed from her brows. ¡°Someone, quickly assist me. Someone is barging into the Xiao family!¡± Once the guard said that, a group of people came dashing out. There was a middle-aged man leading the crowd. With a cial gaze, his sinister, dangerous eyesnded on Mu Ru Yue as he surveyed the courtyard. ¡°Who are you? You dared to harm a member of my Xiao family?¡± The Third Master of the Xiao family looked furiously at Mu Ru Yue. He had been angered by Xiao Bai Xuan today so he needed a ce to relieve it. Now a person was conveniently seeking death by barging into the ce at this moment. ¡°Is Xiao Feng here?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze was frosty as she looked at the Third Master of the Xiao family. With killing intent emitting from her body, she continued, ¡°Did something happened to him?¡± If something happened to him, she wouldn¡¯t mind killing all of them to avenge him! ¡°Xiao Feng?¡± The Third Master of the Xiao family was stunned before he smiled coldly. ¡°Who are you to Xiao Feng?¡± Mu Ru Yue looked coldly at the Third Master of the Xiao family and replied, ¡°Xiao Ru Yue.¡± ¡°Xiao Ru Yue? Your surname is Xiao?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I am Xiao Feng¡¯s younger sister. Where is he?¡± The Third Master of the Xiao family came back to his senses and smirked in disdain. ¡°So you are only another descendant of that trash Xiao Yun. That trash had long since been cast away from the Xiao family. Who allowed you to enter my Xiao family¡¯s territory? Lady, I am sorry but the doorstep into our Xiao family is too high so you can¡¯t enter. Thus, please get the hell out of here. I can treat it as though I didn¡¯t see you then. If not, I will have to resort to some extreme measures¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze turned ck. ¡®Can it be something really happened to eldest brother?¡¯ Her heart couldn¡¯t help but be frantic as she yelled, ¡°Scram!¡± The Third Master of the Xiao family snigged. ¡°Lady, since you didn¡¯t ept my kind intentions, aren¡¯t you asking to be punished? Someone, toss her out of this ce!¡± He could leave Xiao Feng aside as his father kept harbouring him. However, not everyone could climb up the thigh of the Xiao family¡­ Chapter 443 - I Will Be Responsible For You Part 1

Chapter 443 -I Will Be Responsible For You Part 1

Mu Ru Yue looked coldly at the crowd nearing her with a gaze as sharp as a dagger. Just as she wanted to make her move, a cold yell broke through the tense atmosphere. ¡°Stop!¡± The familiar voice make Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body jolt a little as she turned her head to where the voice came from. Momentarily, a carved divine-like perfect face entered her eyes. The man was obviously looking at her as well. His deeply cold eyes brimmed with excitement. With a sh of ck robes, hended in front of Mu Ru Yue. He silently looked at her appearance with excitement expressed on his handsome face. ¡°Little sister, are you alright?¡± Perhaps it was due to him beingpletely stirred up that his voice was trembling slightly. The heavens knew how anxious he was when he found out that his sister¡¯s power had been sealed and her location unknown. When he saw that the girl was safe and sound, his heart could finally rx¡­ ¡®She is fine. This is too great!¡¯ Xiao Feng raised his arms to pull Mu Ru Yue into his embrace and used a hand to press her head firmly against his chest. Hemented, choked with emotion, ¡°Yue Er, do you know how worried we were? You disappeared all of a sudden. Moreover, your powers were sealed. How can you survive in the Central Region without any battling power? Thus, I came here with brother-inw to search for you. I can rx now that I know you are safe and sound.¡± ¡°Eldest brother Xiao Feng¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue lowered her gaze. Xiao Feng¡¯s embrace was different from Ye Wu Chen¡¯s as there was a blood-line connection between them. It was because this man was her eldest brother and they shared the same blood in their bodies. ¡°Little sister, I have to settle some matters before continuing to chat with you.¡± Xiao Feng released his hand and shot a cold gaze at the Third Master of the Xiao family. He sniggered and asked, ¡°You tried to hurt my younger sister?¡± The Third Master of the Xiao family¡¯s expression changed slightly as he rebuked, ¡°She is the one that forcefully tried to barge into the Xiao family!¡± Xiao Feng narrowed his eyes when he heard that. With a trace of coldness emitted from his eyes, he proimed, ¡°I will see who dares to touch her when I, Xiao Feng, am around.¡± He neither bothered nor cared about these people¡¯s provocations before she had arrived. Nevertheless, he had to protect his little sister behind him today and thus, he must deal with them. ¡°Xiao Feng, my father was kind enough to let you return to our Xiao family, but he didn¡¯t say anything about her! What qualifications does the descendant of a trash deserve to be allowed to return to our Xiao family?¡± Xiao Feng didn¡¯t reply. A tempest slowly rose from his body instead. His ck robes fluttered in the wind. His aura gradually intensified. It became so powerful that he shocked the crowd. Xiantian Full Circle realm! The crowd¡¯s expressions changed. To be honest, nobody knew Xiao Feng¡¯s cultivation level even though he had been there for quite some time already. This man was always very quiet and remained emotionless when facing their insults and humiliations. He was a Xiantian Full Circle expert? Xiao Feng seemed to be only around twenty-three to twenty-four years of age¡­ Slight astonishment was also expressed in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes. ¡®Eldest brother reached the Xiantian Full Circle realm? Can it be that he met with a stroke of luck after entering the Central Region?¡¯ The Third Master of the Xiao family¡¯s face turned ashen as he stared grimly at Xiao Feng. Though the Third Master of the Xiao family¡¯s cultivation was simrly at the Xiantian Full Circle Realm, he hadn¡¯t yet reached the bottleneck that was situated just before breaking through the Xiantian Full Circle realm. He still had a long way before reaching the Mystic realm. However, Xiao Feng had already reached that border. Once Xiao Feng met with an opportunity, he would be able to break through to the Mystic realm¡­ Chapter 444 - I Will Be Responsible For You Part 2

Chapter 444- I Will Be Responsible For You Part 2

¡°Xiao Feng!¡± The Third Master of the Xiao family¡¯s expression changed as he sniggered. ¡°It isn¡¯t impossible for her to enter my Xiao family. The prerequisite is that she has sufficient capability. Our Xiao family doesn¡¯t keep trash!¡± When he said the word ¡®trash¡¯, the domineering aura from Xiao Feng intensified as a trace of a cold ray of light shed in his eyes. But at that moment, a handnded on his shoulder. Xiao Feng¡¯s back stiffened slightly as he withdrew his domineering aura. ¡°Alright. I agree.¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her head to look at the Third Master of the Xiao family, a trace of light flickering in her eyes. She had once promised ancestor Xiao Yun that she would return to the Xiao family and investigate who set him up¡­ ¡°Little sister.¡± Xiao Feng turned around and gripped Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hand. With a frown, he said, ¡°I stayed here for you. Since you are here, there isn¡¯t a need to continue staying here.¡± ¡°Eldest brother.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled and blinked at Xiao Feng as she exined, ¡°I still have some matters that I want to settle here so how about staying for a while longer? Once I finish those matters, we will leave this ce¡­¡± Xiao Feng was startled slightly before he nodded. ¡°Tell me.¡± Mu Ru Yue looked at the Third Master of the Xiao family, ayer of frost on her peerlessly beautiful face. ¡°What am I to do?¡± The Third Master of the Xiao family sniggered. ¡°You will know once you follow me.¡± ¡°Sister!¡± Xiao Feng instinctively extended his hand to hold onto Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hand and shot a wary nce at the Third Master of the Xiao family. ¡°What are you scheming?¡± ¡°What do I want? I just want to test her abilities. Since she has the confidence, why not test it out?¡± His smile contained mockery as he looked with disdain at Mu Ru Yue. Mu Ru Yue shook off Xiao Feng¡¯s hand before she looked at the Third Master of the Xiao family and agreed. ¡°Alright, I will follow you!¡± ¡°Sister¡­¡± ¡°Eldest brother, don¡¯t worry. I am confident in doing this.¡± Seeing the young girl¡¯s beautiful face, Xiao Feng¡¯s fingers trembled slightly. This girl would never do anything she wasn¡¯t sure of and wouldn¡¯t do any¡­ ¡°Alright. I believe in you.¡± How could he not trust his little sister? Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t say anything further and turned her head toward the Third Master of the Xiao family and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The Third Master of the Xiao family sniggered. ¡®I will surely make it is impossible for her to return this time. Father can¡¯t kill me as his biological son for such a girl, right?¡¯ In the back mountain of the Xiao family. Mu Ru Yue felt a bone-piercing cold inside a freezing mountain cavern. She frowned, but before she couldment about anything, a locking sound was heard. The entrance of the cavern was sealed. ¡°Hahaha! Silly little girl, have fun ying with the ferocious beast inside!!¡± Brazenughter were heard from outside the sealed entrance. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change as she surveyed the cavern. But a baby-like sound that gave off a cold, sinister aura entered her ears before she could familiarize herself with her surrounding. ¡°Hehe! I can finally enjoy some human meat.¡± Instantly, Mu Ru Yue¡¯s pupils contracted as she looked at where the voice wasing from. An enormous body suddenly appeared in her eyes¡­ It was a peculiar beast with a goat body and human face. A pair of eyes was located at its underarm. It had tiger teeth and human ws. It looked tremendously fugly. Those razor-sharp teeth could make anyone tremble with fear. ¡°Tao Tie. The ferocious beast Tao Tie!¡± In the legend, the dragon race had nine sons and one of them was Tao Tie. Yet, why was an ancient beast like Tao Tie1 locked up in the Xiao family? Chapter 445 - I Will Be Responsible For You Part 3

Chapter 445 -I Will Be Responsible For You Part 3

A slight change in expression could be seen on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s face. Who would have expected that there would be such a ferocious beast in the Xiao family? Even if this beast wasn¡¯t as powerful as it was in the past, it was still a force to be reckoned with. ¡°Fresh and beautiful human meat!¡± Tao Tie sucked in a mouthful of breath before expressing a baby-like smile. That kind of smile and voice on such an ugly face only gave people the goosebumps. ¡°It has been such a long time since I had human meat. Since that is the case, I shall be unceremonious.¡± Swish! Tao Tie¡¯s body pounced in a sh toward Mu Ru Yue. When the tyrannical aura of its enormous body pressed against Mu Ru Yue, she felt suffocated. Yan Jin and Xiao Bai were both anxious in the Alchemy Book, but they couldn¡¯t be of any help¡­ ¡°Tao Tie, you are too gutsy. You dare to harm the painstakingly-found mother¡¯s body of This Emperor!¡± Suddenly, a childish voice was heard from an unknown ce. It rmed the Tao Tie beast so much that it froze in midair. Its bodily hair rose as it expressed terror with its eyes. That voice and that grandeur¡­ ¡®How¡­ how can that be? How can that fellow still be alive?¡¯ ¡°Tao Tie, if you dare to touch her, This Emperor will chop you up into countless pieces once This Emperor is born! Even your father won¡¯t be able to protect you! Quickly scram for This Emperor!¡± Tao Tie¡¯s eyes slowly widened. An intense wave of fright washed over it that its body shivered. ¡®It¡¯s him! ¡®It is that monster! Why? Why is that monster here? ¡®Even if there is still a few more years before that monster is born, if I have to constantly stay on high-alert for the next few years, it will practically be a life worse than death!¡¯ ¡°No!¡± The Tao Tie shrieked. It looked terrified at Mu Ru Yue as it muttered, ¡°Don¡¯te near me. Don¡¯te over¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue was stunned as she looked shocked at the Tao Tie beast shrieking in fright. Under her puzzled gaze, the Tao Tie didn¡¯t stay anywhere close to her. Swish! He leaped away as though it was trying to escape. That speed was so rapid that it was as though someone was chasing after his life¡­ ¡°What did I do?¡± Mu Ru Yue looked startled at the escaping figure of Tao Tie. ¡°I don¡¯t think I did anything. Did it need to be so terrified?¡± ¡®Is my appearance that horrifying?¡¯ ¡°Forget it. I will continue to cultivate in the meantime.¡± Mu Ru Yue shook her head as she withdrew her gaze. She then sat with crossed-legs to started meditating. Following that, it was an astonishing sight¡­ Countless energy gathered from her surroundings, so much so that a white fog appeared. If it were the cultivating room of the academy, the energy there wasn¡¯t as dense as it was here. She didn¡¯t even need to cultivate hard before that energy entered her body voluntarily¡­ Yet, not all of the energy was being absorbed by her. There was a small portion that entered her lower abdomen before disappearing entirely. Mu Ru Yue raised her hand to caress her lower abdomen as she knitted her long, shapely brows tightly and muttered, ¡°What is happening? Why do I feel that the child in my womb is cultivating?¡± ¡®How is this possible? How can a child cultivate when it hasn¡¯t been born yet? ¡®Moreover, if it is normal pregnancy then at the fourth month of gestation, a small bulge should start to appear, but my lower abdomen remains t as though there isn¡¯t life growing in it¡­¡¯ ¡°Perhaps the origin of this child isn¡¯t simple. If I can meet with Mu Rong Qing Chu, perhaps I will know his origin.¡± More importantly, the Tao Tie was initially and clearly unafraid of her. There wasn¡¯t anyone here except her. Could it have been due to this child? Chapter 446 - I Will Be Responsible For You Part 4

Chapter 446- I Will Be Responsible For You Part 4

Mu Ru Yue shook her head with a bitter smile. ¡®I think I am being too sensitive during this period of time. The child hasn¡¯t been born yet, so how can he have such a power? ¡®I must be overthinking things¡­¡¯ Two dayster. The Third Master of the Xiao family stood outside the cavern and sniggered as he looked at the sealed entrance. ¡°It has been two days. None of that little girl¡¯s bones should have remained. Her capability is inferior so no one is to be med. Someone, open this cavern!¡± She was the one that sought her own death this time so Xiao Feng couldn¡¯t put the me on him. The Third Master of the Xiao family burst out inughter as he imagined the sorrowful and despaired expression of Xiao Feng. The opening of the cavern was slowly parting as heughed. Yet, at that moment, a happy voice came from within the cavern. It gave this tranquil back mountain a hair-raising atmosphere. ¡°What? Is it time already?¡± Lingering, spirit-like white robes appeared before the Third Master of the Xiao family. When his gaze lowered slowly, the girl¡¯s impable face entered his eyes. The girl was smiling as she looked at him. Only, the Third Master of the Xiao family felt her smile was as sinister as a malicious spirit wanting another¡¯s life. ¡°Ahhhh!!¡± A shriek reverberated through the entire cavern and then echoed as though it were replying to him¡­ ¡°You¡­ are you human or a ghost?¡± The Third Master of the Xiao family widened his eyes in terror as he retreated and asked with a shaky voice. He just wanted to faint right at this moment. Mu Ru Yue smiled and asked indifferently, ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°No! This is impossible. You should have died!¡± ¡®How¡­ how can this woman survive after staying with that ferocious beast for two days¡­¡¯ ¡°I wonder if I passed the test?¡± Mu Ru Yue swept a nce at him. ¡°But this test is rather difficult and I nearly lost my life. I will engrave what happened today into my heart and will definitely repay you for this in the future. You don¡¯t need to thank me; I just don¡¯t like owing people gratitude.¡± Actually, when she was in danger, Mu Ru Yue wanted to hide in the Alchemy Book. But the Tao Tie ran away in fright before she could do that¡­ The Third Master of the Xiao family swallowed his saliva as he trembled, speechless. He thought that Mu Ru Yue would die for sure. Who knew she would be this lucky¡­ Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t continue talking to him and walked past his side¡­ ¡°Sister!¡± In the courtyard, maple leaves fellzily. Xiao Feng walked briskly toward Mu Ru Yue after she left the cavern. He then asked, worried, ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Mu Ru Yue shook her head as she replied with a smile. Xiao Feng heaved a sigh of relief after hearing that. When that old man came back, he didn¡¯t stay for long and left. If not, that Third Master of the Xiao family wouldn¡¯t have been able to do such a thing even if his guts were a hundred-fold more than what he had. Xiao Feng really was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to suppress his impulse to kill that bastard. It was lucky that she came back unharmed¡­ ¡°It is good that you are fine.¡± Xiao Feng patted Mu Ru Yue¡¯s head dotingly. With a smile on his handsome face, he continued, ¡°You must be tired. I will bring you to a ce so that you can rest.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded slightly. The moment she turned around, she missed the cold ray of light that shed in the man¡¯s eyes. ¡®Third Master of the Xiao family!¡¯ Xiao Feng smirked ruthlessly. In that past, he hadn¡¯t bothered with him. Firstly, he didn¡¯t ce any importance on him and secondly, it was to give Xiao Bai Xuan some face. But since the Third Master of the Xiao family was delusional enough to try and kill his sister, he wouldn¡¯t continue to bear with him this time¡­ Chapter 447 - I Will Be Responsible For You Part 5

Chapter 447 -I Will Be Responsible For You Part 5

A girl sat crossed-legged within a room. The dense energy in her surroundings was like a fog. She opened her eyes and sighed briefly. She was certain that the child in her womb was extraordinary after thest couple days of cultivation. Some of the energies apart from those that she had absorbed had entered her womb and was simrly absorbed by something¡­ ¡°I wonder what the origin of this child is.¡± Mu Ru Yue caressed her t lower abdomen. With a trace of anxiety in her eyes, shemented, ¡°I don¡¯t know if hising will be a blessing or a misfortune. But even if he is a devil, he is still my son. I won¡¯t let anyone hurt him!¡± Mu Ru Yue suddenly thought about the little fellow being locked up by Nangong ZI Feng. Her heart tinged with slight pain. ¡®I don¡¯t know where that little fe is. Luo Yin had searched the entire continent for her, but he still couldn¡¯t find his location¡­¡¯ Inside the luxurious imperial pce, it was sinisterly quiet. A man in a golden dragon robe sat on the edge of the bed, his deep gaze focused on the youth before him. ¡°General Chen, you said there is someone that can treat my son?¡± Chen Fan nodded as he replied, ¡°To Your Majesty, thedy had personally said it. I had also dispatched people to gather all of the medicinal ingredients. We just need to wait for her to invite her master to treat His Highness.¡± ¡°What is the origin of thatdy?¡± Xuan Yuan frowned and queried with seriousness expressed on his face, ¡°Can we trust her? It is better that there are fewer people that know my son has been poisoned with the Corpse Worm Poison.¡± Hearing that, Chen Fan remained silent for a while before he replied, ¡°She seems to be someone from the Xiao family.¡± ¡°Xiao family?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. She told me to seek for her at the Xiao family after I gathered all of the medicinal ingredients. But she doesn¡¯t know the Fourth Prince¡¯s identity. Your Majesty, we canpletely invite her to another ce outside of the pce. This is thest hope for Fourth Prince¡­¡± Xuan Yuan¡¯s expression slowly turned grim as he sighed. ¡°The power of the Xiao family has been increasing these past years. It makes We worry about the Xiao family. I had always been subtly pressuring on them. If the Xiao family really treats my son, We don¡¯t know how to deal with the Xiao family¡­¡± Chen Fan cupped his fists slightly as he replied, ¡°Your Majesty, there are indeed many ambitious members in the Xiao family, but the current head of the Xiao family just likes to wander about without any ambition. Thus, regarding the Xiao family, the sessor of the Xiao family will be key in dealing with the Xiao family in the future. Your Majesty is a wise king so you should naturally know how to deal with it.¡± The power of the Xiao family had indeed increased tremendously these past years. It wasn¡¯t illogical for His Majesty to be worried¡­ Along the main street of Capital City, several horse carriages roamed about. The bustling scene made people sigh in amazement. Xiao Feng looked at the girl beside him with smiles in his eyes. He no longer had that perpetual coldness expressed on his carving-like face. Faint light danced in his deep eyes. ¡°Eldest brother, when do you n to head back? Father and Mother must be really worried for you.¡± Mu Ru Yue turned her head to look at the man as she asked. ¡°I will head back once you leave the Xiao family. I don¡¯t feel safe leaving you alone here. There isn¡¯t a limit to what the Third Master of the Xiao family can do.¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t speak any further after hearing that. She raised her head to look at the sky as she said calmly, ¡°Rx. I will leave this ce soon. I have many other important matters to attend to after all¡­¡± A voice, full of surprise, was heard in front of them as they chatted. ¡°Yue Er, why are you here?¡± Mu Ru Yue was stunned. She couldn¡¯t help but look up after hearing those words. A familiar face immediately entered her sight¡­ Chapter 448 - I Will Be Responsible For You Part 6

Chapter 448 -I Will Be Responsible For You Part 6

Under the faint sunlight, a green-d figure fluttered in the breeze. This girl wasn¡¯t exceptionally beautiful, but her delicate and pretty face was pleasant to the eyes. She had a charming smile on her face. It was like sunlight had entered the heart. ¡°Yun Qing.¡± Mu Ru Yue was ted as she didn¡¯t expect to reunite with her here. ¡°Yue Er.¡± Yao Yun Qing ran quickly toward Mu Ru Yue and sized her up. She then giggled happily as she continued, ¡°I had finished everything I needed to do. I nned to head back to the academy to look for you. Who knew we would meet here coincidentally?¡± She turned her head to look at Xiao Feng as she said that. When she saw the man¡¯s appearance, she widened her eyes instantly. Following that, fury surged in her eyes as she eximed, ¡°You are that bastard!¡± It was Mu Ru Yue¡¯s turn to be stunned as she asked, ¡°Yun Qing, you know him?¡± ¡°Yue Er,e toward me.¡± Yao Yun Qing raised her hand to pull Mu Ru Yue to her side as she red furiously at Xiao Feng. ¡°He isn¡¯t anything good. You shouldn¡¯t fall for his tricks. That fellow is obviously a shameless and despicable pervert!¡± ¡®A shameless and despicable pervert?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue looked puzzled at Xiao Feng. Could such words really be used to describe her eldest brother? ¡°What I said is the truth!¡± Yao Yun Qing turned her head toward Mu Ru Yue as she exined in grief, ¡°My body was covered in dirt and dust after having travelled acrossnd and water once I left the academy. I then looked for a ce to wash up. This bastard¡­ this bastard secretly watched me while I bathed!¡± A ball of mes made from her fury arose in Yao Yun Qing¡¯s heart when she thought about that. Herrge and clear eyes were set aze from anger. Mu Ru Yue was too shocked that she was speechless. ¡®Eldest brother secretly watched Yun Qing bathe? How can eldest brother do such a thing with his cold personality?¡¯ Xiao Feng frowned and recovered his cold expression as he said, ¡°I had looked at you unintentionally. But since your innocence had been tarnished, I will be responsible toward you.¡± ¡°Screw your responsibility!¡± Yao Yun Qing¡¯s body burned with anger. ¡°Who wants you to be responsible? Did we roll in bed or something? Yue Er, let¡¯s ignore him and go away.¡± She pulled onto Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hand and wanted to leave the ce as she said that. The coldness in Xiao Feng¡¯s expression intensified. His entire person seemed to have be a knife. ¡°Wait! Wait!¡± Mu Ru Yue freed her hand from Yao Yun Qing¡¯s grip as she looked at the two of them. With faint glimmers in her eyes, she said, ¡°Yun Qing, this is my eldest brother Xiao Feng. I didn¡¯t expect you two had already met.¡± ¡°What?¡± Yao Yun Qing¡¯s steps became sluggish as she looked shocked at Mu Ru Yue. SHe blinked her eyes before asking once more, ¡°What did you say?¡± Mu Ru Yue chuckled and replied, ¡°Yun Qing, he is my eldest brother. He is also not what you imagined him to be¡­¡± ¡°Your eldest brother?¡± Yao Yun Qing was indeed startled as she would never have thought he would be rted to Mu Ru Yue. ¡°He is that b*tch Zang Qing Xue¡¯s self-proimed man?¡± Yao Yun Qing came back to her sense before she seriously sized the man before her up. When they met for the first time, she didn¡¯t really focus on his appearance so she wasn¡¯t clear how great this man¡¯s facial appearance was. She suddenly realised that he was really good-looking. ¡®His face seems to have been carved. His skin isn¡¯t the type of fair from being sickly. He is so handsome that nobody could ignore him. But his eyes are also as deep as the dark night sky and his cold expression could make it hard for people to get close to him. ¡®It is undeniable that this man¡¯s figure is really good. ¡®His broad chest is muscr and powerful, giving people a really protected feeling¡­ ¡®More importantly, he is Yue Er¡¯s eldest brother. Yue Er is such an outstanding girl so how can her eldest brother be terrible? Can it be that I had really misunderstood him? He really didn¡¯t purposely watch me bathe?¡¯ Chapter 449 - I Will Be Responsible For You Part 7

Chapter 449- I Will Be Responsible For You Part 7

¡°Yue Er, since he is your eldest brother, I will temporarily believe that he didn¡¯t do it on purpose. But¡­¡± Yao Yun Qing red at Xiao Feng and continued, ¡°Brat, I don¡¯t want you to be responsible to me. Don¡¯t even think about it.¡± Xiao Feng looked expressionlessly at Yao Yun Qing before he replied coldly, ¡°Alright.¡± Yao Yun Qing was speechless as she widened her eyes. ¡®He¡­ agreed? Well it is a good thing as I don¡¯t want him to harass me¡­¡¯ Mu Ru Yue saw their interaction, but didn¡¯t say anything. They had both suffered heartbreaks before. One had her younger sister ally with her then-boyfriend to betray her, while the other was tossed aside mercilessly by a girl he loved. Thus, if they wanted to open their hearts again, they had a long way to go¡­ ¡°Yue Er, we were just discussing dining in a restaurant. How about we all head there now?¡± Yao Yun Qing held Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hand and spoke with a smile as dazzling as sunlight. Mu Ru Yue was dazed for a moment before she nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± When Yao Yun Qing opened the door into a luxurious private room in the Long Tai Restaurant, an old man, enjoying his drink, turned his head toward her. With a smile on his elderly face, he said, ¡°Eldest young mistress, you have returned?¡± ¡°Uncle Zhang, let me introduce you to two people.¡± Yao Yun Qing smiled as she continued, ¡°This is Mu Ru Yue who I had mentioned to you before, while the other is her elder brother.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Zhang Lin stood up gradually and chuckled. ¡°So you are Lady Mu. I want to thank you for taking care of my family¡¯s young mistress during the time she was in the academy. The young mistress loves to have fun so she went to the Central Region Academy by herself. I don¡¯t know if she had created some trouble while she was there.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze narrowed slightly as she sized Zhang Lin up. ¡®This old man¡¯s cultivation is really high. He is superior to Luo Yin¡¯s¡­ Yet, such an expert is just a subordinate of Yun Qing? ¡®What identity does Yun Qing have?¡¯ Of course, Zhang Lin was also inspecting her as Mu Ru Yue was sizing him up. ¡®It is undeniable that the young mistress sight is good. Her twopanions seems extraordinary, especially thedy. Her grandeur is at least the same or even greater than the head of the family. ¡°To this guest, this room is truly upied. You¡­¡± Words of persuasion was heard outside the room. Pang! However, the door of the room was kicked open before that person could be sessfully persuaded. Zhang Lin¡¯s expression turned grim as he shot a gloomy gaze at the person at the entrance. ¡°I will see who dares to upy my ce!¡± A youth in embroidered clothing smirked. When he swept a gaze in the room, he was first stunned when his gazended on Xiao Feng. He then burst outughing. ¡°Haha! I thought of who could it be? Isn¡¯t this Xiao Feng of the Xiao family? I heard that he is also the descendant of that trash Xiao Yun. Tsk! Tsk! I don¡¯t know why the Xiao family allowed such a trash to enter their family. If it was our Yan family, we definitely wouldn¡¯t have let him take even a step into the family!¡± Xiao Feng¡¯s expression stayed cold. He wasn¡¯t stirred up by his words. Xiao Feng lowered his head and neared Mu Ru Yue as he whispered,¡°Yan Wei of the Yan family.¡± ¡°This guest, you really cannot¡­¡± ¡°Scram!¡± The waiter hadn¡¯t finished his piece and was pped by Yan Wei. Yan Wei shouted angrily, ¡°You dared to meddle with my matters? Do you know who I am? I am a person under the Second Prince. How many heads do you have that you could stop me?¡± He turned his head toward Xiao Feng after he said that. He then sniggered. ¡°My advise to all of you is to leave immediately. This room is dedicated to me. Otherwise, the Second Prince won¡¯t let you off.¡± Chapter 450 - I Will Be Responsible For You Part 8

Chapter 450 -I Will Be Responsible For You Part 8

Within the Empire, the Second and Fourth Princes had the highest chance in seeding the throne. If the Second Prince became the emperor, who dared to offend him? With this in mind, Yan Wei was fully confident and didn¡¯t ce any importance on anyone. ¡°Second Prince?¡± A low chuckle was heard before him. ¡°I don¡¯t know who this Second Prince is that his dog subordinate could be so arrogant.¡± Yan Wei¡¯s expression changed. His face was ashen as he red at the elder that was sipping his tea at his own pace. ¡°You dared to call me a dog? I am a person of the Second Prince!¡± ¡°So what if I called you a dog? Even if I called your so-called Second Prince a dog, who can do anything to me?¡± The elder smiled as he ced his teacup on the table and replied indifferently. Yan Wei¡¯s expression changedpletely. This old man was seeking death. He even dared to insult the Second Prince. Even if the elder had a couple of heads, it would still be insufficient to chop them off. ¡°Old man, you are gutsy. How can the Second Prince¡¯s nobility be vilified by an old dog like you? The Second Prince is the future emperor. You dared to insult him? You just wait to get your family annihted!¡± Yan Wei was enraged and blurted words without thinking. Once he said them, it was already toote so he could only re angrily at Zhang Lin. Zhang Lin narrowed his elderly eyes a little. He suddenly chuckled lightly. ¡°Annihte my family? Don¡¯t even mention a puny Second Prince, the current Emperor of this Empire of Feng Yun does not even dare to say he wants to annihte our Yao family!¡± Yan Wei was just saying things in his anger. Who knew that the old man wasn¡¯t willing to give in? His entire body burned in his mes of fury as he yelled fumingly, ¡°Old bastard, just you wait. I will make you regret this!¡± Zhang Lin¡¯s expression slowly turned grim. He didn¡¯t make any other action and just sat there quietly. A tyrannical aura was then released from his body, making it difficult for Yan Wei to breathe from the pressure. Fear appeared in his eyes. ¡°Scram!¡± Pang! The tremendous aura mmed onto Yan Wei¡¯s body and he was sent flying, rolling down a flight of stairs in a sorry state. The crowd in the main hall didn¡¯t know what had happened so they watched astonishingly at the embroidered youth that came rolling down the stairs¡­ ¡°Isn¡¯t that Yan Wei who is usually beside the Second Prince?¡± ¡°Why did he roll down the stairs?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Perhaps it is due to not standing steadily¡­¡± Yan Wei climbed up from the ground and wanted to open his mouth to yell in fury. Who knew that his yell became barking sounds? At that instant, the main hall quietened. Everyone then burst out intoughter after a long time. ¡°Haha! Yan Wei of the Yan family has be a dog.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t he one? Doesn¡¯t he stick by the Second Prince¡¯s side while wagging his tail, begging for pity from him? If he isn¡¯t a dog, what is he?¡± ¡°Tsk! Tsk! You are humiliating dogs by saying that. A dog is loyal and kind. Yan Wei is just currying favour to the Second Prince for his benefits. How is he qualified to be a dog?¡± Yan Wei red at all of them as he heard their mockery. He then dashed out of the restaurant as though he was running for his life. When he left, theughter intensified. ¡°Pfft!¡± Inside the private room, Yao Yun Qing couldn¡¯t help but giggle. ¡°Uncle Zhang, well done! He lost all of his face today. Haha!¡± ¡°The young mistress exaggerated.¡± Zhang Lin smiled as he continued, ¡°But there isn¡¯t a need to be courteous to such a rascal. If you bear with it, they will be more arrogant. Only a harsh lesson can shut them up.¡± Zhang Lin didn¡¯t want to bully the young from the start as he was an elder. But what that youth said was getting way out of hand so he could only shut him up. Chapter 451 - I Will Be Responsible For You Part 9

Chapter 451- I Will Be Responsible For You Part 9

¡°Yue Er.¡± Yao Yun Qing looked at Mu Ru Yue and smiled faintly. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, I don¡¯t n to head back to the academy yet. But I don¡¯t know if anything else happened in the academy after I left¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue shook her head. ¡°Nothing happened at the academy. But¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue lowered her head toward her lower abdomen as she spoke with a dazzling smile. She had withdrawn all of her coldness and was like a gentle mother looking meticulously at her child. Yao Yun Qing followed her gaze to her lower abdomen. She was stunned for a moment before she rified, ¡°Yue Er, it can¡¯t be you are already¡­¡± ¡°Mhm!¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded. ¡°I am already pregnant.¡± The sudden news startled Yao Yun Qing. When she came back to her senses, her face brimmed with joy. She gripped Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hand and asked jubntly, ¡°You¡­ you are really pregnant?¡± Yao Yun Qing was really excited for Mu Ru Yue. Even though the people from the Yao family treated her well, she didn¡¯t feel a homely feeling from them. She was still hooked up on her Hua Xia identity. Thus, Mu Ru Yue was her sole family member in this foreignnd. It was due to this reason that the two girls that didn¡¯t know each other at all came together. ¡°Cough! Cough!¡± Zhang Lin coughed dryly as he swept a gaze at Mu Ru Yue¡¯s lower abdomen. ¡°Little girl, this old man knows fortune-telling. How about I help you check on the lifeline of your child?¡± Mu Ru Yue was slightly stunned before she nodded. ¡°I will have to trouble you then.¡± ¡°It is not a trouble. You are a friend of the eldest young mistress. It is natural that I help you. I am not boasting, but my fortune-telling ability is really good.¡± Zhang Lin stood up smilingly and focused on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s palm. Slowly, his brows creased as a trace of astonishment that shed in his eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Could it be there was something wrong with her child? Zhang Lin snapped out from his shock after hearing the girl¡¯s voice. With doubt being expressed on his elderly face, he muttered, ¡°This is really strange. I can clearly feel life in your lower abdomen, but it is growing too slowly¡­¡± ¡°What do you mean by growing too slowly?¡± ¡°I am also unsure about that. Little girl, how long have you been impregnated?¡± Zhang Lin shook his head as this was his first time facing such a case. Mu Ru Yue frowned. ¡°It is already the fourth month.¡± ¡°Four months? That¡¯s not right. The life pulse of your child doesn¡¯t seem to be at the fourth month. It can only be said that your child is too strange. Little girl, that child of yours will not be borned soon with your current condition. Its growth needs too much energy and it is impossible for you to supply it now. Hence, it will take at least three to five years for it to born.¡± ¡°Three to five years?¡± Yao Yun Qing blinked her eyes before she chuckled. ¡°Yue Er, you can¡¯t be giving birth to a Nezha, a protection deity, right? Hahaha!¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t reply as she remained silent in thoughts. ¡®It is certain now that it is this child in my womb that scared the Tao Tie away previously. Furthermore, it can cultivate inside my womb. I just don¡¯t know its origin¡­¡¯ ¡°Little girl.¡± Zhang Lin paused for a long time before he shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t foresee the origin nor the future of your child. But if you want to give birth to him sooner, you must supply him with a great amount of energy. He will be born once the amount of energy absorbed by him reaches a threshold. But in this case, the rate of your cultivation will also slow drastically.¡± Chapter 452 - Mundane Stage Mid Rank alchemist Part 1

Chapter 452 -Mundane Stage Mid Rank alchemist Part 1

Mu Ru Yue pondered for a while as she stared at her abdomen. Her current living conditions weren¡¯t that proper so it might be a good thing that this child will arrive only after a few years time. Moreover, she always felt a push of energy hitting against her dantian whenever she cultivated. It seemed that it was her little fellow helping her¡­ When she left the restaurant, it was already noon. Her path was then blocked by a person after she walked a few steps out. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows rose as she looked calmly at the man before her. ¡°Eldest brother, you can head back first. I¡¯ve got some matters I have to settle.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Xiao Feng looked at the middle-aged man before him and nodded. ¡°Stay safe. I will wait for you in the Xiao family.¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯tment further. Once Xiao Feng left, she looked at the middle-aged man before her and asked indifferently, ¡°Have you gathered all of the medicinal nts?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chen Fan smiled and continued, ¡°I don¡¯t know when thisdy¡¯s master will being.¡± ¡°Let me take a look first.¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t reply to his question as she said casually. Chen Fan gazed for a moment before he made a gesture. ¡°Lady, pleasee this way. The head and young master of the family is already waiting for your arrival.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded and followed behind Chen Fan. Inside an imposing manor, a middle-aged man sat upright with traces of anxiousness expressed on his handsome face. Suddenly, a beautiful figure appeared in the courtyard. His eyes lit up gradually and stood up. When the figure neared, the middle-aged man couldn¡¯t help but size her up¡­ The oing girl was wearing a snow-white robe. She looked attractive and elegant. A trace of a domineering aura was expressed in her exquisite eyes. When her hair fluttered in the wind, it enhanced the girl¡¯s beauty. What was more surprising was that the girl had a king¡¯s grandeur. Xuan Yuan couldn¡¯t help but sigh as he felt he was far inferior to this young girl in grandeur¡­ ¡°Are you thedy that Chen Fan spoke of?¡± Xuan Yuan changed his expression into a smile as he watched Mu Ru Yue enter. ¡°It is really the case that the younglings are talented. May I ask where is your master?¡± ¡°My master isn¡¯t on this continent.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Xuan Yuan was stunned as he tossed a puzzled gaze at Chen Fan. If this girl¡¯s master wasn¡¯t here, who was going to be treating his son? ¡°Lady, about my son¡¯s body¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows rose as she continued, ¡°I havee for him. I have an 80 percent probability of treating him even if I am not fully certain.¡± A probability of 80 percent was more than enough. The other alchemists didn¡¯t even reach ten percent. But this little girl was so young. Even if she were an alchemist, how much could she aplish at her tender age? Xuan Yuan became silent. He suddenly felt that it wasughable for him to believe a little girl¡­ Mu Ru Yue could see the doubt in Xuan Yuan¡¯s eyes. She casually said, ¡°He won¡¯t be able to live after a few more days. If you believe me, he may survive. He will definitely die in five days without treatment anyways!¡± Xuan Yuan¡¯s body jolted as he gradually closed his eyes after hearing what she said. ¡®What she says is right. If I believe her, there may be a chance. If not, then even deities and gods can¡¯t save him¡­¡¯ ¡°Alright. I will trust you.¡± Xuan Yuan opened his eyes after a long time. With bright glimmers dancing in his eyes, he asked, ¡°Lady, do you need any other things? We will do everything we can to assist you¡­¡± Chapter 453 - Mundane Stage Mid Rank alchemist Part 2

Chapter 453 -Mundane Stage Mid Rank alchemist Part 2

Just as Mu Ru Yue wanted to say something, an angered voice was heard. ¡°What can such a young girl do?¡± An elderly figure barged in from outside. The elder red furiously at Mu Ru Yue. He then snorted coldly, ¡°You said you can treat the Fourth¡­ Fourth young master?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows rose. ¡°I didn¡¯t say I ampletely confident. I am only 80 percent certain I can treat him.¡± ¡°Haha!¡± The elderughed. He then looked toward Xuan Yuan, ¡°Lord, this girl is too young so she may be too confident in her capabilities. Aren¡¯t there several youths like her? You are only pushing the Fourth young master to his death by believing in her. I already have a solution in treating the Fourth young master. There isn¡¯t a need to let her treat him. Xuan Yuan was stunned before he rejoiced. ¡°Great master Wu Shan, is what you said the truth? You have a way in treating him?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Wu Shan nodded. With arrogance, he said, ¡°I¡¯ve sessfully refined a pill. Once the Fourth Prince consumes it, he will recover.¡± Once he said that, he opened his palm and a pill was seen in his hand. The instant Xuan Yuan saw the pill, his pupils lit up. His breath tightened as he said jubntly, ¡°Great master Wu Shan, can this pill really cure the Corpse Worm Poison?¡± Wu Shan nodded as he saidcently, ¡°I had browsed through several books and found an antidote. Lord, quickly let the Fourth young master consume it. He may recover instantly.¡± ¡°Good! Good!¡± Xuan Yuan nodded excitedly. His expression brimmed with joy. Yet at this moment, a wet nket of words was heard. ¡°If he consumes that pill, he will immediately die.¡± Wu Shan¡¯s expression stiffened with anger burning in his eyes. Even Xuan Yun frowned in displeasure. This girl really didn¡¯t know the situation. How could the pill refined by Great master Wu Shan be wrong? He had overestimated her¡­ ¡°You said my Dissolving Bone Pill is a poison?¡± Wu Shanughed from his fury as he said coldly, ¡°Little girl, I found this solution in an ancient book. I had spend lots of time in the research. Moreover, I tried the pill on human bodies. How dare you vilify me?¡± ¡®How can I give the pill to the Fourth Prince when I wasn¡¯t certain?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue smiled coldly. If it wasn¡¯t for the Corpse Worm Poison, she wouldn¡¯t even care about this. It was just that the poison was too important to her. Otherwise, why would she care about the life or death of that man? ¡°The solution in the ancient book is right. It is a pity that your alchemy standard is not sufficient enough. Two of the medicinal nts had been added in the wrong sequence. As for the other medicinal nts, its medicinal effect had been lowered due to the wrong sequence in adding the ingredients. Thus, this pill is a fatal poison!¡± Wu Shan¡¯s expression turned ashen. He was a Mundane Stage Mid Rank alchemist. This girl said that my alchemy level wasn¡¯t sufficient? ¡°Thisdy.¡± Xuan Yuan frowned as he said, displeased, ¡°I am really thankful for you ining here for my son. I know you are unhappy due to this, but Great Master Wu Shan is a Mundane Stage Mid Rank alchemist. He definitely won¡¯t make any mistakes. I will stillpensate thedy and won¡¯t mistreat you.¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t continue her act any further. She just smiled and replied, ¡°Then don¡¯t me me for not reminding you to prepare the fresh blood of a me Wolf when he consumes that pill. If not, it will be toote for regret.¡± Chapter 454 - Mundane Stage Mid Rank alchemist Part 3

Chapter 454 -Mundane Stage Mid Rank alchemist Part 3

Wu Shan snorted coldly. ¡°Thisdy, you can rx. Nothing will happen to the Fourth young master. On the other hand, if it is your pill, his life will be in grave danger instead. There is no need for thedy to be here. Please return.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled, but didn¡¯t speak further and left. Seeing the departing white robed figure, slight guilt appeared in Xuan Yuan¡¯s eyes. They were the ones that invited her here only to chase her away right after¡­ ¡°Chen Fan, help me prepare some gifts and send it to the Xiao family as apensation for the wasted trip ining here. Since she is an alchemist, decide on gifts with regards to medicinal nts.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Chen Fan cupped his hands before he turned around and left the room¡­ ¡°Little girl, you are just letting it go?¡± Yan Jin¡¯s voice was heard from within her soul once she left the residence. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows rose as she replied with a fake smile, ¡°Don¡¯t fret. They will invite me back as soon as that pill won¡¯t be able to cure him. But if they didn¡¯t listen to my advice, we will have to search for more Corpse Worm Poison¡­¡± Since they wanted to chase her away, should she continue to insist on staying here with a thick face? Sorry but she, Mu Ru Yue, couldn¡¯t do that. In the tranquil Xiao family, the soothing autumn wind blew, making the maple leaves descend slowly. When Mu Ru Yue returned to the Xiao family, she just cultivated. It was obscure if it were due to the child in her womb as her cultivation rate was actually faster than before¡­ However, an angered shout was heard that broke the peace of the Xiao family. ¡°Bastards of the Xiao family, scram out!!!¡± The Third Master of the Xiao family, who was in bed with his concubine, was startled and he rolled off the bed because of that shout. He hastily put on his clothes and dashed out. Inside the courtyard, a middle-aged man stood there with anger on his face. There was a bunch of subordinates carrying weapons behind him and they red ferociously at the Third Master of the Xiao family who was walking briskly over. ¡°Yo~ I thought about who it could be.¡± The Third Master of the Xiao family cupped his fist in smile as he greeted, ¡°Head of the Yan family, long time no see.¡± Pow! Arge fist came over and sent the Third Master of the Xiao family flying. The Third Master of the Xiao family was stupefied as he cupped the ce he was punched and pointed furiously at Yan Fei. ¡°Head of the Yan family, you shouldn¡¯t make moves on polite people. You¡­ you actually punched me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I punched you!¡± Yan Fei¡¯s brows ticked up and with zing mes of fury in his eyes, he proimed, ¡°I will not only beat you, I will eradicate your Xiao family. Everyone, go over and mercilessly trash this ce! You motherfuckers, if this old man fails to eradicate you, I will write this old man¡¯s name backwards!¡± At this instant, the people of the Yan family crowded over and started fighting with the people of the Xiao family. Seeing the expensive trees and grasses that he had bought being ruined, the Third Master of the Xiao family¡¯s heart ached and his face distorted. ¡°Yan Fei, you dare to trash my Xiao family? Alright, very good. Someone, quickly invite all of the elders over. I can¡¯t fight with you myself, but our Xiao family has the advantage of numbers. Even if you try your best, you won¡¯t be able to deal with all of us.¡± Yan Feiughed coldly, not believing him. ¡°Third dog of the Xiao family, my Yan family is being favoured by the royals. What about your Xiao family? Moreover, we are under the shelter of the Second Prince. With the Second Prince¡¯s protection, why should we fear your Xiao family?¡± The Third Master of the Xiao family¡¯s expression changed. What Yan Fei said was right. The Yan family had the Second Prince as their backing, but the Xiao family wasn¡¯t backed up by anyone¡­ Chapter 455 - Mundane Stage Mid Rank alchemist Part 4

Chapter 455 -Mundane Stage Mid Rank alchemist Part 4

¡°Yan Fei, what do you want to do?¡± The Third Master of the Xiao family asked with gritted teeth as he red furiously at Yan Fei. ¡°I don¡¯t want anything much. I just want you to call out that brat Xiao Feng and the girl beside him for me!¡± ¡°You are referring to Xiao Feng and his younger sister?¡± The Third Master of the Xiao family was stunned before a sinister ray of light flickered in his eyes. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Yan Fei raised his lower jaw and chuckled. ¡°Those two bastards dared to hurt my son, making my son be only able to make barking sounds when he speaks. I will have those two bastard repay back multiple folds!¡± The Third Master of the Xiao family chuckled. The heavens were helping him. He initially thought that no one would be able to deal with them¡­ ¡°Why are youughing?¡± Yan Fei red at him and asked fumingly. ¡°About that¡­ Head of the Yan family, don¡¯t worry. I, the Third Master, am the most fair person. How can I let your family be in such grief? I will immediately call those two brother and sister out for you to punish them.¡± ¡®Most fair?¡¯ Yan Fei felt that the Third Master of the Xiao family was shameless, but he didn¡¯t say anything as he came here for those two¡­ ¡°Hmm! It is rather rowdy here.¡± An elderly voice was suddenly heard from the back. The Third Master of the Xiao family looked over and saw Chen Fan and an eldering over. When he saw the elder, he was ted and went forth to greet them. ¡°Great Master Wu Shan and General Chen, why have youe? Great Master, are you here for Tian Er?¡± ¡°Oh¡­?¡± Wu Shan dragged that word out. To be honest, Xiao Tian was already crippled and his way of life was way too much. He was a talent, but he never liked that disciple. How could hee for him then? ¡°What happened here?¡± Wu Shan frowned as he shot a prideful gaze at Yan Fei. ¡°It is like this, Great Master Wu Shan.¡± The Third Master of the Xiao family exined, ¡°Xiao Feng and his younger sister Xiao Ru Yue injured the son of the head of the Yan family. The head of the Yan family is here to avenge his son. I, the Third Master of the Xiao family, am the most fair person. I nned to seek justice for Yan Wei.¡± Since Mu Ru Yue told Chen Fan her original name, they both didn¡¯t know she was the one they were referring to¡­ Wu Shan frowned with anxiousness gradually expressed in his eyes. He had fed the Fourth Prince his Dissolving Bone Pill just now. The Fourth Prince¡¯s poison had indeed intensified. If it wasn¡¯t for that backup, when His Majesty ordered people to prepare some blood of the me Wolf for the safety of his son¡¯s life¡­ Wu Shan had lost this time and lost willingly. His arrogance vanished at that moment. He couldn¡¯t help bute to apologise to Mu Ru Yue for the Fourth Prince¡¯s life¡­ Guilt was expressed on Wu Shan¡¯s face as he had nearly killed the Fourth Prince with his pill. He remained silent for a while before he said, ¡°I havee to your Xiao family to look for a person.¡± ¡°Looking for a person?¡± The Third Master of the Xiao family was stunned. ¡°I wonder who Great Master Wu Shan is looking for¡­¡± ¡°Oh, it is ady with the surname Mu.¡± ¡°Surname Mu? But our Xiao family does not have anyone with the surname Mu¡­¡± ¡°No?¡± Wu Shan frowned as he turned his head to Chen Fan. ¡°General Chen, what is going on?¡± Chen Fan also didn¡¯t know why she wasn¡¯t in the Xiao family. He shook his head and said, ¡°Thatdy told me she was staying in the Xiao family. How can she not be here?¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± The Third Master of the Xiao family chuckled dryly. ¡°Great Master Wu Shan and General Chen, have you heard wrongly? Our Xiao family indeed does not have any person with the surname Mu¡­¡± Chapter 456 - Mundane Stage Mid Rank alchemist Part 5

Chapter 456 -Mundane Stage Mid Rank alchemist Part 5

Great Master Wu Shan frowned with his white brows. When he raised his head, a snow-white robe entered his eyes under the sunlight. His elderly body trembled. He then took in a deep breath as he walked forth toward Mu Ru Yue, suppressing his embarrassment. ¡°Lady Mu, I had indeed treated you wrongly. I don¡¯t know if thedy has the time to make a trip with me?¡± Great Master Wu Shan hadpletely tossed aside his old face for the Fourth Prince. His gaze was focused on Mu Ru Yue, as though he didn¡¯t notice the change in expression of the rest¡­ ¡®Lady Mu? She is the one Great Master Wu Shan was looking for? How did the stinky girl have a connection with Great Master Wu Shan? Moreover, the Great Master is using such a polite tone toward her¡­¡¯ The Third Master¡¯s face stiffened. Even if it was toward Tian Er, Great Master Wu Shan wouldn¡¯t speak in such a tone. Currently, he was treating Mu Ru Yue as his equal under the crowd¡¯s gaze. It was as though they were from the same generation. ¡®How can this be? When did Mu Ru Yue became an equal with Great Master Wu Shan?¡¯ The Third Master took in a breath, forcefully suppressing his shock. ¡°Haha!¡± Yan Fei recovered fast as heughed as he walked briskly toward Mu Ru Yue. ¡°Thisdy must be one of the group that taught my son a lesson? It is indisputable that what thedy did was right. My son is the type that is owed a beating. I am thankful for thedy in helping me lecture him. I wanted to thank thedy today, but the Third Master of the Xiao family misunderstood my intents. My apologies to thedy for the inconvenience.¡± Even though he was saying this to Mu Ru Yue, he was actually saying this for Wu Shan to hear. At this moment, the Third Master of the Xiao family¡¯s expression turned as dark as it could get. ¡®Thankful? Misunderstanding? Fuck your misunderstanding! You wanted to trash my Xiao family to thank her? You even say it is a misunderstanding in the end?¡¯ The Third Master of the Xiao Family¡¯s body trembled in fury as he red furiously at Yan Fei. Yan Fei didn¡¯t seem to feel his re as he ttered, ¡°Lady, if you don¡¯t have any matters with me, I will bid my farewell. If thedy is free in the future, feel free toe to my Yan family to lecture them.¡± It was a joke! So what if the Second Prince was powerful? Wasn¡¯t it Wu Shan that the Second Prince wanted to make a connection with? He definitely wouldn¡¯t dare to seek trouble with Mu Ru Yue now even if his guts had been multiplied by a hundred times. He didn¡¯t give the others the chance to respond after tossing those words as with a wave of his hand, he immediately retreated with the members of the Yan family. It wasn¡¯t until he reached the entrance that he noticed that his back was soaked with cold sweat. ¡°Lady.¡± Wu Shan hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°How about we¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows rose as she asked, ¡°Am I the type of person that can be chased away and invited back casually?¡± It was as though Wu Shan anticipated Mu Ru Yue¡¯s response. With heartache, he took out a storage ring. He sucked in a deep breath and said, ¡°Lady, this is a Boundless Storage Ring. I had gotten it from a historical remain of the ancient times. It can store everything in the world. Moreover, I had ced in several precious medicinal nt in the ring. This can be my greeting gift to thedy.¡± The Third Master of the Xiao family looked puzzled at Wu Shan. Nobody could be clearer to him as to how important that ring was to Wu Shan. But he gave that ring to the girl? Instantly, his heart felt like overturning seas and rivers as jealousy almost devoured him. ¡°Boundless Storage Ring?¡± Mu Ru Yue took it unceremoniously. ¡°Lead the way.¡± Chapter 457 - Mundane Stage Mid Rank alchemist Part 6

Chapter 457 -Mundane Stage Mid Rank alchemist Part 6

Wu Shan was ted as the stone in his heart dropped. He was really afraid that the girl would be hostile toward him for his initial actions¡­ ¡°Eldest brother, wait here for me. I will go there and return soon.¡± Mu Ru Yue turned her head toward Xiao Feng and continued, ¡°Yun Qing will be staying here for a period of time. I will have to trouble eldest brother to apany her for me.¡± Xiao Feng nodded coldly. ¡°Alright.¡± Mu Ru Yue withdrew her gaze from him and looked at the elderly face of Wu Shan after hearing his reply and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The few of them headed out after she said that, leaving the statue-like crowd of the Xiao family. ¡°When did the girl get to know Great Master Wu Shan?¡± Glimmers danced in the Third Master of the Xiao family¡¯s eyes. It seemed that it would be difficult toy a hand on them now¡­ In an imposing residence, Xuan Yuan was anxiously pacing back and forth. When he was pacing, he saw Wu Shan bringing Mu Ru Yue along with him. He was instantly ted. However, he couldn¡¯t help but halt his steps as he remembered what he had said previously, embarrassment expressed on his handsome face. ¡°Lady, you are here.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded. She replied in a cold tone, ¡°Lead me to see him.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Xuan Yun nodded hastily. ¡°Lady, pleasee with me.¡± He did an inviting gesture as he spoke with a smile. Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t say anything and just followed him in. Inside a room, a youth was lying on the bed. Pain was expressed by his tightly knitted brows. His face was ashen, but a handsome face could still be vaguely seen. Mu Ru Yue pondered for a moment before she instructed, ¡°Prepare some silver needles for me and use fire to sterilize them. I will first force the poison out of his body. That¡¯s right, help me to prepare an empty bottle as well.¡± ¡°Chen Fan, prepare them.¡± Xuan Yuan nodded immediately as he ordered without turning his head back. Perhaps it was due to Mu Ru Yue noticing the problem in the pill that was refined by Wu Shan. Hence, he believed in her greatly. ¡®She may just be able to treat my son¡­¡¯ Xuan Yuan¡¯s eyes lit up as he stared at the girl. Chen Fan quickly took out the silver needles and passed it to Mu Ru Yue. She then pierced one of the needles into the youth¡¯s body. Following that, traces of a green fluid containing the poison was forced out of his body. Xuan Yuan and the rest were shocked at the next scene. The girl carefully aimed the opening of the bottle at that green fluid, gradually collecting them into the bottle. She then closed the bottle with a lid. Yet, Mu Ru Yue herself was clueless as to how horrified the people in her surroundings were for what she had done. This wasn¡¯t ordinary poison, but was Corpse Worm Poison. Why did she need the Corpse Worm Poison? The crowd couldn¡¯t help but shiver in fear, their gazes toward Mu Ru Yue changed as well¡­ ¡°Lady, is it done?¡± Xuan Yuan looked at the youth on the bed as he queried with a frown, ¡°Why isn¡¯t he awakening?¡± Mu Ru Yue tossed the bottle into the Boundless Storage Ring. She shook her head slightly. ¡°I just forced out some of the surface poison. But his poison had already infiltrated his bone. Hence, the treatment is only starting now. I will start refining a pill. Nobody is to disturb me in the next six days. If the treatment fails in the slightest, I won¡¯t be able to help any further.¡± Xuan Yuan nodded immediately. ¡°Lady, don¡¯t worry. I definitely won¡¯t let anyonee in here. I promise that thedy will have a peaceful pill refining atmosphere. Chen Fan, Great Master Wu Shan, let¡¯s go.¡± Chapter 458 - Power’s Initiation Plan Part 1

Chapter 458 -Power¡¯s Initiation n Part 1

Xuan Yuan indicated with a gaze to the crowd after he said that. The two nodded in response and all of them exited the room. Only Mu Ru Yue was left in the room¡­ The youth on the bed was frowning as pain was expressed on his face. It was as though he were fighting against a Death God. Mu Ru Yue took in a breath. She needed to try refining a Mundane Stage Mid Rank pill this time. She was already able to refine Mundane Stage Mid Rank pills after she broke through to the Xiantian High Rank realm, but she just didn¡¯t have enough medicinal nts. Since those people prepared the medicinal nts, she could make use of this opportunity to break through¡­ Pang! Mu Ru Yue lifted and waved her hand, causing a treasure pill furnace emitting blood-red rays of light to appear before her. She focused on the phoenix furnace before her and became serious. ¡°Yan Jin, you are to guard outside just in case. Nobody is permitted to disturb me.¡± Swish! A ck figure shot out from the girl¡¯s back and dashed at his highest speed to stand outside the door. Bang! After a loud crash, the entire room regained its tranquility¡­ The six days felt longer than a century for Xuan Yuan. The closed door of the room gradually opened on the morning of the sixth day¡­ A white figure moved in a sh out of the room and appeared in everyone¡¯s sight. The girl¡¯splexion was slightly pale, but there was a faint ray of light in her eyes. ¡°Lady, how is it?¡± Xuan Yuan¡¯s heart tightened as he looked nervously at Mu Ru Yue. Under his gaze, Mu Ru Yue said indifferently, ¡°You can head in to see him.¡± Xuan Yuan and the rest dashed into the room after hearing what she said, staring at the youth on the bed. At this moment, the youth gradually woke up. It was undeniable that he was an above average fair and handsome youth once the green poison faded. When the youth saw Xuan Yuan, a faint smile was expressed in his delicate and pretty face. He called out softly, ¡°Royal father¡­¡± ¡°My son¡­¡± Xuan Yuan became stirred up as he listened to the youth¡¯s voice and said in a shaky voice, ¡°It¡¯s good that you are fine. It¡¯s good that you are fine.¡± Seeing the middle-aged man¡¯s true feelings, Chen Fan sighed lightly. Who said Royal families were the most heartless? It was just that they couldn¡¯t express love or familial feelings at times. Otherwise, the Fourth Prince¡¯s oue would be the same as Concubine Yuan. She was the most beloved girl of his Majesty. It was due to him over-doting on her that she was set up and died after giving birth to the Fourth Prince. Thus, His Majesty never showed all of his emotions from then on. He purposely sided the Second Prince so as to protect the Fourth Prince. Who knew that people still wanted to kill the Fourth Prince even if that had been the case. ¡°Hmm?¡± Wu Shan frowned and he suddenly shot an astonished gaze at Mu Ru Yue as he asked, ¡°You¡­ you made him consume a Dissolving Bone Pill?¡± Mu Ru Yue looked at Wu Shan and nodded. Hiss! Wu Shan took in a cold breath as he looked bbergasted at the girl¡¯s peerless appearance. ¡°You refined that Dissolving Bone Pill?¡± Dissolving Bone Pill was a Mundane Stage Mid Rank pill. Hadn¡¯t he failed to refine it which ended up almost taking the life of the Fourth Prince? Don¡¯t tell him the little girl could refine a Mundane Stage Mid Rank Dissolving Bone Pill. Only the Medicine Sect could possess a genious of such innate talent. ¡°What do you think?¡± Mu Ru Yue nced at him and asked casually. At this moment, Wu Shan¡¯s expression changed constantly. He would never have been able to imagine that the little girl was a Mundane Stage Mid Rank alchemist. Could she be any more scary? Chapter 459 - Power’s Initiation Plan Part 2

Chapter 459 -Power¡¯s Initiation n Part 2

¡°Lady.¡± Xuan Yuan released the youth¡¯s hand as he turned his head toward Mu Ru Yue and asked, ¡°May I ask what the Xiao family is to thedy?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze was calm and collected as she replied casually, ¡°I am just temporarily staying there. I don¡¯t have any rtionship to the Xiao family of the Central Region.¡± ¡°Xiao family of the Central Region?¡± Xuan Yuan was stunned as he looked puzzled at the girl before him. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Mu Ru Yue smirked coldly and continued, ¡°I am the descendant of Xiao Yun, who had been chased out of thisnd several years ago. I recognise the Xiao family that was established by Xiao Yun and not the one here.¡± Xuan Yuan¡¯s expression changed drastically, shock filled his eyes. ¡°You are the descendant of Xiao Yun.¡± ¡°Correct, my ancestor is Xiao Yun.¡± ¡°Lady,¡± Xuan Yuan¡¯s expression became serious. ¡°You had saved my most beloved son and thus, you are my Xuan family¡¯s benefactor. There is a matter that I had been holding back for a long time already. Since I met with the descendant of Xiao Yun today, I can¡¯t not keep it in any longer¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue frowned as she looked doubtfully at Xuan Yuan. ¡°Actually, my family had also participated in that matter of Xiao Yun¡¯s that year.¡± Xuan Yuan chuckled bitterly as he continued guiltily, ¡°Those matters happened before I was born. I don¡¯t really understand what happened, but I had heard some of it from my ancestor. Our family n had let Xiao Yun down.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression slowly turned grim. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡®What happened to Xiao Yun¡¯s body that day?¡¯ Xuan Yuan shook his head and sighed as he replied, ¡°Does thedy know of the Yao family?¡± ¡°Yao family?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Xuan Yuan nodded slightly and exined, ¡°There are four main powers in this continent. They are the Medicine Sect, Martial Sect, Holy Sect and the Yao family respectively. The four powers hold supreme powers that are superior to my empire¡¯s. Furthermore, there are even rules ced to all these powers that they are forbidden to make any moves on ordinary people. Yet, a branch member of the Yao family got to know of the innate talent of Xiao Yun that year.¡± ¡°Xiao Yun hadn¡¯t reach eighteen years of age that year. What kind of genius was he to have reached the Xiantian Full Circle realm before he was eighteen? Thus, the branch member of the Yao family wanted to have Xiao Yun as her husband.¡± ¡°But how could the ambitious Xiao Yun agree? He didn¡¯t mind falling out with that branch member and hence, he was set up. If it wasn¡¯t for our family harbouring the Yao family, they wouldn¡¯t have managed to cripple his cultivation. My ancestor told me that he could never forget the final statement of that branch family of the Yao family¡­ ¡°¡®Since I can¡¯t get talent, I will destroy it and make him suffer the pain of being unable to continue cultivating!¡¯ Hence, what my ancestor regretted the most in his life was helping in that matter. But the branch family had used all of the lives of the citizens in the empire to force his hand.¡± Xuan Yuan closed his eyes gradually and opened it only after a long period had passed. He smiled bitterly and continued, ¡°Lady, you are really lucky to be a girl. After that branch family of the Yao family crippled Xiao Yun, they had stated that ¡®If any peerless talent appears in his descendants, the girl would be forced to be a concubine and the man would be conscripted into the Yao family and devote his entire life and eternity.¡¯ It was lucky that the girl backing that Yao family had the Tian title and her name was Yao Tian Yu.¡± ¡°Yao Tian Yu? Tian title?¡± Mu Ru Yue frowned as she looked puzzled at Xuan Yuan, not understanding it. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Xuan Yuan nodded and exined, ¡°In arge family like the Yao family, they would be given another title to differentiate them with their status. The branch family can only use the title Tian. On the other hand, a precious title like Yun can only be used by the main branch. The one that took a fancy of Xiao Yun¡¯s talent was one of the branch families of the Yao family.¡± Chapter 460 - Power’s Initiation Plan Part 3

Chapter 460- Power¡¯s Initiation n Part 3

Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression turned grimmer. ¡°So the Yao family forces men into their family. Is this the so-called supreme power?¡± Xuan Yuan smiled and exined, ¡°The main branch of the Yao family is more logical. Only a minority of their branch families would do such outrageous matters. But the main branch of the Yao family won¡¯t even know of such small matters. It is probably only the few elders of the Xiao family that know about this personally as they watched on as Xiao Yun¡¯s cultivation was crippled¡­¡± These matters had been told to him by his ancestor on his deathbed as it was the most regretted matter he had done in his life. Since thedy was a descendant of Xiao Yun, he naturally had to make this known to the girl. Otherwise, his ancestor¡¯s heart would still ache even in the underworld¡­ ¡°I understand already.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded slightly. When she lowered her gaze, a trace of cold ray of light shed in her eyes. She wasn¡¯t a man, but her eldest brother was a talented man¡­ If that branch family of the Yao family dared to force him, she definitely wouldn¡¯t let them off scot free¡­ Once she understood this matter, Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t dally any longer and left the room. Seeing that girl disappeared under the sunlight, Xuan Yuan narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°Great Master Wu Shan, how do you find thedy?¡± ¡°She is extraordinary.¡± Wu Shan gave an evaluation after remaining silent for a while. ¡°Your Majesty, that girl is really ambitious and this tiny empire won¡¯t enter her eyes. She wants the entire continent and will reach the peak of thisplicated and messy continent, not just this Empire of Feng Yun.¡± From every action and speech Mu Ru Yue made, Wu Shan could deduce that she wanted to climb up to the peak of the world. What was the use of being the king of a kingdom? The king of the kingdom still had to listen to others¡­ Xuan Yuan looked curiously at Wu Shan as he felt that his evaluation was too high that it was unbelievable¡­ ¡°So are we to rope her in?¡± ¡°No.¡± Wu Shan shook his head. ¡°Your Majesty, that little girl should have already guessed our identity, but she didn¡¯t say anything nor did she act either servilely or overbearingly. She just treate us as ordinary people. In my opinion, if we try to rope her in too much, she wille to dislike us. We should think of what she might be interested in.¡± ¡°Great Master, what do you mean?¡± ¡°She is an alchemist so she will be greatly interested in medicinal nts. Your Majesty, you should not express that you want to rope her in and just asionally send her some precious medicinal nts in the name of thanking her for saving the Fourth Prince¡¯s life. She will then slowly develop good feelings toward the Royal family. If the Royal family were to be in a crisis in the future, she won¡¯t just watch on. If you want to be in her good graces, you must constantly give her benefits so that the rtionship can grow continuously.¡± Wu Shan paused for a short moment before he continued, ¡°Your Majesty, such talent can only be befriended and not offended. Her future path still has a long way so she may be the person that stands at the peak of the world. If our empire has connections with such a being, why should we fear being invaded by the opposing countries? The Empire of Feng Yun may be the strongest kingdom in the continent at that time.¡± ¡®The strongest kingdom in the continent?¡¯ Xuan Yuan was stirred up after hearing that phrase. Perhaps the Kingdom of Feng Yun could really flourish in his hand and aplish the task that his ancestors couldn¡¯tplete. If that were the case, he would then have the face to meet with his ancestors when he goes to the underworld. Chapter 461 - Power’s Initiation Plan Part 4

Chapter 461-Power¡¯s Initiation n Part 4

Along a bustling main street, horse carriages flowed unceasingly. Mu Ru Yue was deep in her thought after what she heard from Xuan Yuan and didn¡¯t notice a beggar that was tossed out of a restaurant. When the beggar that was sent flying nearly collided her, an arm pulled Mu Ru Yue into his embrace. ¡°Stinky beggar, how many times do I need to tell you not to soil the territory of our Feng Xiang Restaurant? If I see you again, I will beat you to a pulp and even your parents won¡¯t be able to recognise you. This is so unlucky!¡± The waiter red at the beggar that was incredibly filthy and tossed the wiping cloth in his hand behind him as he turned around and went back into the restaurant. ¡°Sister, are you alright?¡± Xiao Feng frowned as he looked at the wailing beggar lying on the ground. Mu Ru Yue shook her head. ¡°Eldest brother, why are you here?¡± ¡°I was worried for you so I came to check on you.¡± How could Xiao Feng not worry when he heard from Wu Shan that Mu Ru Yue wouldn¡¯t return for seven days? He was constantly worrying about her during those seven days. Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t reply and just shifted her gaze to the beggar¡­ ¡°What a bunch of inhumane brats!¡± The beggar rubbed his buttock as he yelled furiously, ¡°When this senior roamed the continent, you motherfuckers weren¡¯t even born. What are you being so arrogant about? If it wasn¡¯t for this senior being set up, how could I have fallen to such a state? I would have been able to knead that brat into a meat patty and feed him to the dogs! Aiyo! This is so painful. I can feel my old waist breaking just from a fall after I lost my cultivation. Don¡¯t they know to treat the elderly kindly¡­¡± The beggar fumed. With that filthy elderly face and unkempt hair, it seemed that he hadn¡¯t bathed for a long time. Glimmers danced in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes before she walked smilingly over to the beggar and offered, ¡°How about I treat you to a meal?¡± The beggar was stunned as he looked bbergasted at the impable appearance of the girl and asked doubtfully, ¡°Are you fooling with this old man?¡± With a slight raise of her brows, Mu Ru Yue said with a fake smile. ¡°Forget it then if you don¡¯t believe me. But don¡¯t me me for not reminding you that if you want to enter this restaurant, you will only be tossed out again. Eldest brother, let¡¯s go.¡± She turned to leave after throwing out those words. The beggar instantly leaped to his feet and tugged onto Mu Ru Yue¡¯s sleeve and chuckled saying, ¡°Lady, I was only joking. How about we go now?¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled and replied, ¡°Let¡¯s not go to other ces and go to this restaurant.¡± The beggar¡¯s eyes lit up as he smelt the fragrance of roasted chicken permeating from the restaurant. He almost drooled. After swallowing his saliva, the beggar rubbed his fist and prompted, ¡°Lady, let¡¯s head in.¡± Xiao Feng didn¡¯t say anything from the start as he knew that his sister must have a reason for doing this. Perhaps there was something that was worthy for her to interact with this beggar¡­ ¡°Stinky beggar, why have you returned?¡± In the restaurant, when the waiter saw the elderly beggar walking in the entrance, he furiously raised his fist and warned, ¡°Are you going to leave by yourself or to be tossed out by me again? I told you already that you are forbidden toe here if you don¡¯t have money. Our restaurant isn¡¯t a charitable ce that provides free food for beggars.¡± The beggar shrunk his neck before he hid behind Mu Ru Yue and rebuked, ¡°I don¡¯t have money, but she has¡­¡± ¡°She?¡± When the waiter looked at Mu Ru Yue, he chuckled coldly and advised, ¡°Lady, I advise you not to be tricked by this beggar. His words can only fool three-year-old infants. How can such a smartdy like yourself believe his cheating wheedling words? How about¡­¡± Chapter 462 - Power’s Initiation Plan Part 5

Chapter 462 -Power¡¯s Initiation n Part 5

The waiter felt a cold aura being emitted from the man beside Mu Ru Yue before he could finish his piece. The waiter instantly trembled in fear and shut his rambling mouth. ¡°To¡­ to the three guest, do you want to have your meal in a private room or in the main hall?¡± The waiter looked carefully at Xiao Feng who had a cold expression as he said timidly. ¡°Private room,¡± Mu Ru Yue said indifferently. ¡°To the three guests, pleasee with me.¡± When the waiter turned around, he discreetly wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, only to find that the back of his hand was drenched in sweat. The cultivation of that man was too horrifying. It was unimaginable that a man of such strength was easily tricked by that old beggar. Inside a luxurious private room, dishes were ced on the table and the elder was devouring his food. He raised his head to drink a small bowl of wine and carried a roasted chicken drumstick in his hand and said inartictely, ¡°With my previous cultivation, I don¡¯t need to eat food. But now that my cultivation was crippled, I must have three meals a day. Yet, it is undeniable that this food is delicious. You guys should eat to. If you just watch me eat, I will feel embarrassed.¡± Seeing the mess of the table, Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows rose but she didn¡¯t move her chopsticks. She raised her head to look at the elder and smiled faintly as she enticed, ¡°Do you want to recover your cultivation?¡± Gulp! The elder swallowed the meat in his mouth and nodded violently, ¡°Of course I want to. I even dream about it. Having cultivation really was awesome. I at least won¡¯t be looked at in disdain and even tossed away.¡± ¡°In that case, I can help you recover your strength.¡± Pop! The drumstick in the elder¡¯s hand fell to the ground. He raised his head stiffly and blinked his eyes before he queried, ¡°Can you repeat what you just say? I don¡¯t think I heard it properly.¡± ¡°I said that I can help you recover your strength.¡± The elder indeed heard it clearly this time. Swish! The elder climbed onto the table and stared at Mu Ru Yue and asked, ¡°You can help me recover my strength?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded slightly and continued, ¡°I still haven¡¯t reached that capability, but once my alchemy breaks through once more, I am 70% sure I will be able to treat you. However, the prerequisite is that you are to vow loyalty and devotion to me for your entire life and all eternity in helping me aplish tasks.¡± Don¡¯t even mention vowing loyalty and devotion to her, he wouldn¡¯t decline the offer even if she wanted him as her servant or ve. The elder nodded with all his might and replied, ¡°If you can help me recover my strength, I will do anything for you! But can¡­ can you really do that?¡± The elder obviously didn¡¯t trust her from his speech. There were indeed alchemists in this continent that can help recover his strength, but it was a pity that all of the alchemist he had connections with abandoned him after knowing that he had offended an expert. ¡®Those cold and ruthless bastards! I had helped them so much before I fell. Now that I meet with trouble, they ran away faster than a rabbit. ¡®But this little girl is too young. ¡®Can such a young girl really help me recover my strength? I just can¡¯t believe it. But isn¡¯t she my final hope?¡¯ Seeing the doubtful gaze of the elder, Mu Ru Yue smiled and said, ¡°It is up to you to believe me or not.¡± ¡°I believe in you as I can¡¯t do anything else than trust you.¡± The elder took in a deep breath and continued, ¡°Also, my name is Gu Lei. I don¡¯t know if you heard of me before. Haha! If it were in the Central East, there should be several people that knows about me.¡± ¡°Central East? Where is that ce? Chapter 463 - Power’s Initiation Plan Part 6

Chapter 463 -Power¡¯s Initiation n Part 6

¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± The elder looked curiously at her and exined, ¡°The Central Region has four regions. They are Central East, Central West, Central North and Central South respectively. This ce is Central West and it is the weakest sectorpared to the others. The power controlling this area is the Yao family.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled. If this was the case, then the other three powers would be governing different ces¡­ Mu Ru Yue suddenly felt that her knowledge of the Central Region had increased a lot within a day and she now knew the gist of the Central Region. ¡°Which sector does the Central Region Academy lie?¡± ¡°Central Region Academy?¡± The elder shook his head and continued, ¡°It doesn¡¯t lie in any of the powers. It is independant of the four sectors, but simrly has connections with all four of them. It can be said that the Central Region Academy is the central power. I have exined so much to you that I am so hungry. Let me eat finish my food first.¡± He didn¡¯t give Mu Ru Yue a nce after saying that and devoured the food¡­ Xiao Feng turned his head toward Mu Ru Yue asked, ¡°Sister, what are you nning?¡± ¡°Eldest brother, don¡¯t you think that the Central Region is reallyplicated?¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled and continued, ¡°In the Kingdom of Zi Yue, I have the Massacre The Heavens Battling Squad. We have the Xiao family in Sheng Domain. But we don¡¯t have any power in the even moreplex Central Region. Hence, I n to establish our own forces.¡± ¡°How are you going to achieve that?¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled and asked, ¡°Eldest brother, what do you think is the essential item to have in this continent?¡± ¡°Pills.¡± This was undoubted as an expert could be born from just several pills. ¡°My advantage is that I have pills. But my sole power is insufficient so I n to build a Pill Tower and recruit several alchemists.¡± ¡°What is your bargaining chip?¡± ¡°Secret Alchemy forms!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes lit up as she stared at Xiao Feng and continued, ¡°Those that enters the Pill Tower can choose to vow their loyalty and devotion. Those people can get free informations of everything about the dantian and some other knowledge. Moreover, they can be tutored by a Mundane Stage Mid Rank alchemist. The other groups of people can choose to just enter freely. Those alchemists need to contribute pills and they will get equivalent knowledge and be allowed to read secret forms depending on how many pills they contribute. However, if the Pill Tower faces a crisis, they must help. All the alchemists that join the Pill Tower can simrly choose to join other powers¡­¡± Xiao Feng remained quiet and asked casually, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t their initial powers be displeased by this?¡± ¡°No.¡± Mu Ru Yue shook her head and exined, ¡°They join the Pill Tower only to improve their alchemy. What is required of them is to contribute their refined pills every month to receive the chance to read alchemy books. Nobody would reject such a good deal. To an alchemist, some unknown forms to them are far more precious than pills. This is also a great opportunity for them to increase their alchemy standard¡­¡± Xiao Feng raised his head and looked at Mu Ru Yue. With a trace of praise in his eyes, he agreed, ¡°This may be an excellent idea.¡± ¡°This is only a part of the n.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled and continued, ¡°The other is for Martial practitioners. They can simrly choose to vow their loyalty and devotion or just join freely. Of course, those that vowed their life will receive more pills while thetter will be able to exchange pills with items. Yet, if there is a Pill Tower¡¯s summon, they must return even if they are a thousand miles away!¡± It was undeniable that Mu Ru Yue¡¯s n was really enticing. They wouldn¡¯t need to fear that no one will join the Pill Tower¡­ ¡°Sister, you just need to tell eldest brother what he can help with. No matter what, I will always stand on your side.¡± Xiao Feng looked seriously at the girl before him, resolution shown on his callous face. Chapter 464 - Power’s Initiation Plan Part 7

Chapter 464 -Power¡¯s Initiation n Part 7

¡°I will need you to help me spread this matter around and also keep this hidden from the Xiao family. We aren¡¯t strong enough and also can¡¯t resist against the Xiao family.¡± More importantly, there was also the Yao family at the back of the Xiao family that was eyeing them covetously. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze gradually turned serious. It seemed that their enemies were growing rapidly. At this moment, a peculiar feeling was felt from her lower abdomen. This feeling warmed her heart. That¡¯s right, this wasn¡¯t just her battle. She had Wu Chen and the little fe in her womb¡­ She would have the courage to face strong foes when they were with her. Inside the drawing room of the Xiao family, the Third Master of the Xiao family was looking timidly at the middle-aged man sitting opposite from him with a trace of restrained fear in his eyes. There was a girl in light yellow clothing sitting beside that middle-aged man. Moreover, the girl had a goose-egg face shape. Her appearance was outstanding. Her fair skin seemed to emit a faint glow. It was as sparkling and translucent as a crystal. Her light yellow clothing enhanced the girl¡¯s appearance, making her look increasingly noble and elegant. Her grandeur was superior to even the young mistress of the main branch of the Yao family¡­ The Third Master of the Xiao family was a little apprehensive as the cultivation of the middle-aged man was far superior to his that he wouldn¡¯t be his match¡­ ¡°Are you the current head of the Xiao family?¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s brows rose as he looked calmly at the Third Master of the Xiao family. The Third Master of the Xiao family shrunk his neck and chuckled as he replied, ¡°This lord, I am the son of the head of the Xiao family. I do not know why you are seeking my father?¡± ¡°Where is the head of the Xiao family?¡± ¡°Hehe! My father went travelling so he currently is not in the Xiao family. If you have any urgent matters, I can totally make the decision for the family.¡± It was a joke as even if he could not, he must. This man¡¯s cultivation was too strong¡­ ¡°Oh.¡± The middle-aged man tapped on the table lightly and introduced casually, ¡°I still haven¡¯t introduced myself. My name is Yao Jing and the person by my side is the young mistress of the Yao family, Yao Tian Yu.¡± ¡°Yao Jing?¡± The Third Master of the Xiao family widened his eyes in shock as he rified, ¡°You are people from that Yao family?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We are indeed from the Yao family.¡± The middle-aged man nodded slightly as he replied seriously. Gulp! The Third Master of the Xiao family swallowed his saliva and asked, trembling in fear, ¡°We¡­ We don¡¯t seem to have offended the Yao family. May I know why the lord hase to our Xiao family?¡± Hearing that, the middle-aged man chuckled lightly. ¡°I havee here for a good matter.¡± ¡°Good matter?¡± The Third Master of the Xiao family was in shock. What good matter would a power like the Yao familye to the Xiao family for? He didn¡¯t think that he was that charming to make people of the Yao familye personally. ¡°I heard that there is a youth known as Xiao Feng in your Xiao family?¡± Yao Jing shot a forceful nce at the Third Master of the Xiao family as he said calmly. Under his gaze, the Third Master of the Xiao family wanted to deny it but he didn¡¯t have the guts¡­ ¡°That¡¯s right. There is certainly a person known as Xiao Feng in the family.¡± ¡°He is the descendant of Xiao Yun?¡± Yao Jing continued to use a forceful gaze as he stared at the Third Master of the Xiao family with a slight smirk. The Third Master of the Xiao family nodded hastily and replied, ¡°My lord, I don¡¯t know what Xiao Feng¡­¡± He was interrupted by Yao Jing as Yao Jing cut in and said, ¡°Xiao Feng is an outstanding youth and is the descendant of Xiao Yun. I heard that he had already reached the Xiantian Full Circle realm. His talent is slightly inferior to Xiao Yun¡¯s, but is still barely passable. The purpose as to why my Yao family came is for the marriage alliance between young mistress Tian Yu and Xiao Feng¡­¡± ¡°Marriage alliance?¡± The Third Master of the Xiao family waspletely stupefied and his mind nked. Chapter 465 - Power’s Initiation Plan Part 8

Chapter 465 -Power¡¯s Initiation n Part 8

¡®That stinky brat Xiao Feng is going to have a marriage alliance with the Yao family? Why do such good thingsnd on that stinky brat? What dog sheet did he walk on?¡¯ The Third Master of the Xiao family¡¯s felt as though his heart was being devoured by ants in his jealousy. He didn¡¯t know what was worth fancying on that stinky brat by the Yao family. It was even so when the marriage partner was the young mistress of the Yao family. ¡°That¡¯s right, where is Xiao Feng?¡± Yao Jing frowned as he asked indifferently. ¡°He went out and has not return. When he returns, I will tell him about this. That brat will definitely be ted that he will die and revive again.¡± He subconsciously snorted coldly when he said that as what he really wanted to do was to beat that stinky brat to a pulp. ¡°Alright. Young mistress Tian Yu and I will be bidding our farewells first.¡± Yao Jing stood up with smiles as he looked at the girl beside him and said, ¡°Young mistress, let¡¯s head back to the inn first and return the next day.¡± Yao Tian Yu nodded slightly as she stood up elegantly. When she walked out of the Xiao family, she knitted her delicate brows as she looked toward Yao Jing who was by her side and asked, ¡°Why must I marry a man that I hadn¡¯t even met? It is not like our Yao family doesn¡¯t have a Xiantian Full Circle at around twenty three or twenty four years of age. Can this be due to grandfather and the rest that couldn¡¯t stand the humiliation they felt two generations before?¡± Yao Jing smiled and exined, ¡°Young mistress, Xiao Feng is indeed a Xiantian Full Circle expert, but don¡¯t forget where he grew up at. In the Central Region, there is a natural spirit vein so it is natural that there are many talents. However, Xiao Feng came from outside it. This fact shouldn¡¯t be overlooked.¡± Yao Tian Yu pondered. ¡®What Yao Jing said isn¡¯t illogical. Perhaps Xiao Feng¡¯s talent isn¡¯t inferior to Xiao Yun¡¯s as he could break through so fast outside the Central Region¡­¡¯ ¡°Young mistress, our status in the Yao family as its branch family isn¡¯t high. If we were to have a talent like him, our power will increase drastically. Didn¡¯t you see that person of the Xiao family being so respectful to us? This is treatment that we won¡¯t get from the main branch of the Yao family. Thus, only with power can we stand at the top and look down on those people.¡± Yao Tian Yu pondered for a while before she nodded and asked, ¡°I understand what you are trying to say, but what if Xiao Feng disagrees? If I am in his shoes, I definitely won¡¯t agree in marrying a girl that I hadn¡¯t met.¡± ¡°Young mistress, you are overthinking things.¡± Yao Jing chuckled and continued, ¡°Every man is realistic. Even though young mistress is someone of the branch family, you are still a bonafide person of the Yao family. Didn¡¯t you see how other people outside the family respected us? Even if we were to get into a fight, the Yao family will definitely stand on our side. If he marries you, his status will rise drastically. Which man won¡¯t want to climb up thedder of sess?¡± Yao Tian Yu frowned slightly. ¡®Can that really be the case? If it really is, why did Xiao Yun reject such a good matter that year? But I really am interested in that descendant of Xiao Yun.¡¯ ¡°Yao Jing, let¡¯s go. We will meet with Xiao Feng tomorrow. I don¡¯t know how hepares to Xiao Yun from that year? That¡¯s right, does he knows about what happened that year?¡± If he knew about what happened to Senior Xiao Yun, he definitely wouldn¡¯t agree to marry into the Yao family. Even though she didn¡¯t have much feelings for a man she hadn¡¯t met before, so what if she sacrificed herself for her family? ¡°The people that know about what happened then are negligible. I will make the Royal family keep their mouth shut and those old fellows of the Xiao family love their lives and are scared to die so they won¡¯t say it. Young mistress, don¡¯t worry. Xiao Feng will certainly be the son-inw of the Yao family!¡± Yao Jing smiled as he said that full of confidence¡­ Chapter 466 - Xiao Feng and Yao Yun Qing Part 1

Chapter 466 -Xiao Feng and Yao Yun Qing Part 1

Inside an Inn, Yao Yu Qing and Elder Zhang was discussing something. Their expression suddenly changed as they stood up abruptly. ¡°It¡¯s them!¡± Elder Zhang¡¯s face turned ashen as he clenched his fist so hard that it made crackles. He took in a breath andmented with a cold smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect them to make a move here. Aren¡¯t they afraid that the head of the Yao family will know about this?¡± Swish! Three figures leaped in from the window after he said that and stood before them. The leader of the group was a tall and bulky middle-aged man. He had a mole on his lip. His gaze was sinister and filled with killing intent, making him look like a professionally trained assassin. Yao Yun Qing¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she asked, ¡°Is it Second Uncle that sent you here?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Hei Zhi continued, ¡°Take out the writ tablet that the head of the family gave you. How can a girl like you be the sessor of the Yao family?¡± Yao Yun Qing chuckled cynically after she heard that and rebuked, ¡°So what if I am a girl? Is there a rule that a girl must be inferior than guys? I don¡¯t even want to be the head of the Yao family. But since grandfather passed this to me, I won¡¯t give it to you no matter what. Furthermore, I won¡¯t let Second Uncle take over the family. If not, it would be a cmity for the Yao family!¡± ¡®Second Uncle does things as he likes and is ruthless. He will do anything to achieve his goals, even if it is to abandon the Yao family. In that case, how can she let the Yao family be governed by such a man? ¡®No matter what, I will protect the Yao family well for grandfather!¡¯ ¡°Then don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡± Hei Zhi looked at her with disdain and smirked slightly as hemanded, ¡°Everyone, kill them and snatch the writ tablet!¡± Seeing Hei Zhi who was brimming with killing intent, Elder Zhang¡¯s expression changed drastically. He raised his hand to push Yao Yun Qing out of the room and eximed, ¡°Young mistress, leave quickly!¡± ¡°Elder Zhang, but you¡­¡± ¡°Quickly go!¡± Elder Zhang turned his head and shouted, ¡°You must leave this ce now!¡± Yao Yun Qing¡¯s body trembled. With tear-filled clear eyes, she gave a final look toward Elder Zhang before she turned around and dashed down the staircase. ¡°Quickly chase after her!¡± Hei Zhi sniggered as hemanded the people by his side. ¡°Understood, In-charge!¡± The ck cloaked men cupped their fists toward him before they pursued Yao Yun Qing without any hesitation. Elder Zhang¡¯s expression changed drastically, but when he charge toward them in order to kill them, his steps were hindered by Hei Zhi¡­ Yao Yun Qing nced at the men pursuing her along the main street. With a slight frown, shemented, ¡°This won¡¯t work for long. But I am not a match to those experts at the Mystic realm.¡± Moreover, Elder Zhang¡­ Yao Yun Qing¡¯s gaze gloomed slightly with a trace of sorrow in her eyes. ¡®Elder Zhang, nothing must happen to you¡­¡¯ Suddenly, a ck figurended in front of Yao Yun Qing, blocking her path. ¡°Where is the writ tablet?¡± One of the ck clothed men extended his hand toward her andmanded coldly. ¡°Even if I die, I won¡¯t give the writ tablet to you guys!¡± Yao Yun Qing couldn¡¯t help but move backwards as she red fumingly at the person before her. ¡°We will just have to kill you to obtain the writ tablet then!¡± The ck clothed man¡¯s expression turned grim. The sword possessed an overflowing aura that moved like a tempest toward her. Yao Yun Qing immediately shifted her body to the side. Boom! The sword auranded on a vendor stall by the side of the main street, instantly cutting that stall into pieces¡­ However, she couldn¡¯t dodge the second blow even if she had been lucky enough to dodge it once¡­ Boom! A tyrannical force infiltrated her body, instantly sending her small and delicate body flying. Pff! A mouthful of blood sprayed from her mouth. Yao Yun Qing could feel an intense impact on her internal organs at this moment. The pain made herplexion pale¡­ Chapter 467 - Xiao Feng and Yao Yun Qing Part 2

Chapter 467- Xiao Feng and Yao Yun Qing Part 2

Suddenly, an arm came from her side and caught her before shended on the ground. Yao Yun Qing was stunned by the warmth of the other¡¯s chest at this instant as it made her recall her mother from Hua Xia¡­ Tears blurred her eyes as she looked at the handsome man with a cold expression before her. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Yao Yun Qing looked astonished at the man, but she quickly get back to her senses. She then hurriedly shouted, ¡°Quickly get away from here! They are experts at the Mystic realm. You aren¡¯t their match!¡± The man didn¡¯t say anything as he shot a cold gaze at the people with boundless killing intents. He said in a voice void of warmth, ¡°You are Yue Er¡¯s friend. No matter how terrible I, Xiao Feng, am, I can¡¯t ignore a feeble girl in distress.¡± His words were like a heavy hammer striking at Yao Yun Qing¡¯s heart. At this moment as she leaned against the man¡¯s chest, she unexpectedly felt an unprecedented sense of safety¡­ No matter if it were in Hua Xia or the Central Region, she had never felt such a feeling before. It was as though with him before her, those men couldn¡¯t hurt her¡­ So, this was how it felt to depend on someone¡­ ¡°Stinky brat, are you seeking death?¡± The ck clothed man burst outughing. ¡°Since you really want to die with her, I will grant you your wish!¡± Boom! A tyrannical pressure came over to Xiao Feng, making Xiao Feng¡¯s expression slowly turn grim. His cold eyes became increasingly serious. They both were of different realms as Xiao Feng was in the Yellow realm while the other was in the Mystic realm. No matter how talented Xiao Feng was, he wouldn¡¯t be a match two experts of the Mystic realm. ¡°Quickly leave!¡± Xiao Feng pushed Yao Yun Qing abruptly away as he pushed her abruptly, sending her flying to a safe position. Yao Yun Qing¡¯s pupil suddenly contracted as she shrieked, rmed, ¡°No! Don¡¯t!!¡± Pfff! A sword pierced through Xiao Feng¡¯s body and through his back. Fresh red blood instantly sprayed out from his back. Yet, Xiao Feng continued to stand his ground and gripped firmly onto the the sword that had protruded out of his chest. He raised his head to the girl that he had tossed away and shouted in a hoarse voice, ¡°Quickly leave!¡± Tears welled out of Yao Yun Qing¡¯s eyes. She extended her hand to touch Xiao Feng, but their distance was too far apart¡­ ¡°Elder Zhang, Xiao Feng¡­¡± ¡®Why do I always need someone to protect me? Elder Zhang is fighting against an expert to protect me and now Xiao Feng had been gravely wounded after helping me. ¡®Were the foes too powerful or am I too weak?¡¯ Yao Yun Qing¡¯s delicate face was pale-white. Intense killing intent filled her heart at this moment. The intensity of her killing intent was unprecedented¡­ ¡®If I don¡¯t die this time, I will make that man pay a thousand fold for this! Even if I were to chop his corpse into tiny fragments, it will still be insufficient to quell my anger!¡¯ ¡°Release your hand!¡± The ck robed man¡¯s expression changed drastically as he looked at the man holding onto the sword that had protruded out from his back. He then yelled, ¡°You want to die? Quickly release your hand!¡± Xiao Feng continued to grip on the sword as blood flowed out from his palm. He smirked as he looked at the sword before him and proimed, ¡°I won¡¯t let you pursue after her. Cough! Cough!¡± He coughed drily and a mouthful of blood sprayed out from his mouth. His body finally softened as both of his legs gave way, making him kneel heavily onto the ground. Pfff! The ck robed man forcefully extracted the sword out from the man¡¯s body. Blood surged forth like spring water, staining Xiao Feng¡¯s clothings red. ¡°Since you want to die so badly, I will give you the final strike.¡± Chapter 468 - Xiao Feng and Yao Yun Qing Part 3

Chapter 468 -Xiao Feng and Yao Yun Qing Part 3

The ck robed man raised his cold sword as he swung it down mercilessly. At this instant, Xiao Feng closed his eyes with a trace of guilt expressed on his cold face. ¡®Sister, I am sorry, but your eldest brother won¡¯t be able to continue helping you¡­¡¯ ¡°Eldest brother!¡± Suddenly, an enraged yell was heard close-by. It made Xiao Feng¡¯s body jolt as he gradually opened his eyes¡­ A white figure entered his sight under the sunlight. The girl¡¯s anger and distressed expression was seen with the man¡¯s eyes¡­ ¡®Sister, don¡¯te over¡­¡¯ Xiao Feng¡¯s adam¡¯s apple rolled, but no voice was released so he could only use a begging gaze toward the girl that was dashing briskly over. ¡°Heavenly Dragon me Sword!¡± A scorching feeling was felt behind the ck robed man and the man stopped his action for a short moment. Taking advantage of that moment, Mu Ru Yue moved in a sh before Xiao Feng and embraced his body, dodging that ferocious attack. Mu Ru Yue hastily forced a pill into Xiao Feng¡¯s mouth before she stood up and looked coldly at the ck robed man. Boom! A tyrannical killing intent burst forth and the girl¡¯s eyes were set aze from her fervent fury. She said the next words heavily, ¡°Anyone that hurts him dies!¡± ¡°Haha! Just with your strength as a Xiantian High Rank small fry?¡± The ck robed manughed brazenly. ¡°You are even worse than your elder brother!¡± A puny Xiantian High Rank practitioner had said such outrageous words! However, he became stupefied in the next moment¡­ Under the blue sky, several energies gathered and surged toward the white robed girl who was standing in mid air. Due to the energy being too dense, a tempest rose¡­ ¡°This¡­ what is happening?¡± The ck robed man was bbergasted as he looked at Mu Ru Yue who had a cial gaze. No one would be able to imagine that this was due to the little fellow in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s womb. When he felt Mu Ru Yue¡¯s anger, he converted them into power that she could absorb. However, it had simrly used up too much of his power and it would be difficult to recover that power¡­ ¡°Great Master Wu Shan, what is going on?¡± Xuan Yuan looked shocked at the stunning sight in the sky within the pce as he turned his head to the elder at his side and asked. Great Master Wu Shan frowned and shook his head. ¡°I am not sure about that, but it is certain that someone is cultivating and absorbing those powers.¡± ¡°Cultivating?¡± Xuan Yuan¡¯s gaze filled with astonishment. ¡°Who can cultivate to such an extent, gathering so much energy? It seems that the empire hasn¡¯t been peaceful recently¡­¡± Wu Shan didn¡¯t say anything as he looked at the faraway sky and pondered¡­ In the main street, Mu Ru Yue was looking expressionlessly at the ck robed man. That ck robed man felt an uneasy feeling at this instant. When he wanted to make his move, the aura from the girl¡¯s body intensified. ¡®Xiantian Full Circle realm! ¡®She broke through to the Xiantian Full Circle realm¡­¡¯ The ck robed man¡¯s expression turned grim. ¡°Xiantian Full Circle realm? A neen years old Xiantian Full Circle realm practitioner? Your talent is indeed exceptional. But so what? I am a Mystic realm expert so how can I be inferior to you?¡± He snapped out from his shock as he chuckled and released all of his aura, pressuring Mu Ru Yue. A gale rose. The girl stood silently in the gale with her hair fluttering in the wind. Ayer of frost seemed to cover her impable face¡­ Chapter 469 - Xiao Feng and Yao Yun Qing Part 4

Chapter 469 -Xiao Feng and Yao Yun Qing Part 4

She raised her head to look at the ck robed man charging toward her. She then gently raised the Heavenly Dragon me Sword. A red glow was emitted from the me Dragon on the sword at that moment. It suddenly left the sword and widened its jaws as it charged toward the ck robed man. ¡°Not good!¡± The ck robed man¡¯s expression finally changed. He retreated rapidly and a long dragging imprint was left on the ground. He managed to dodge the ming dragon made from mes. ¡°Damn it! Where did this girle from?¡± The ck robed man wiped his cold sweat. Traces of terror slowly infiltrated his eyes after as he saw the girl brandishing the sword again. The ming dragon obviously looked muchrger as it charged toward him with its mouth wide open. ¡°No!¡± A heart-wrenching shriek filled the horizon, but it was quickly extinguished by the boundless mes. Shock filled his eyes at hisst moments. Even Xiao Yun that year wasn¡¯t able to kill Mystic realm experts when he was neen, no matter how he used his famous killing technique. He was only able to fight practitioners in the Yellow realm and not experts from the Mystic realm¡­ But she did it! The ck robed man chuckled bitterly. Yao Yun Qing was too lucky to be acquainted to such a talent. It would be much harder for the Lord to kill her in the future¡­ The gale gradually vanished, leaving a breeze that grazed Mu Ru Yue¡¯s face and made her hair flutter in the wind. Mu Ru Yue slowly turned around and looked at the paled man that had copsed on the ground. With a slight frown, shemented, ¡°It seems that eldest brother¡¯s injuries are severe and will require quite some time to recover.¡± At this instant, hurried steps were heard behind her. ¡°Xiao Feng! Xiao Feng!¡± Yao Yun Qing walked briskly toward Xiao Feng. She crouched down as she caressed his pale-white face. Her heart clenched and boiling tear drops welled out from her eyes. Drip! Itnded on the man¡¯s dried lips. ¡°Xiao Feng, I am sorry. I had implicated you¡­¡± As though he felt something, Xiao Feng frowned and gradually opened his eyes. When he saw Yao Yun Qing, he was slightly startled. ¡°Why have you returned?¡± ¡°Idiot!¡± Yao Yun Qing wiped the tears from her face and red at him as she continued, ¡°You tossed me so far away, making me spend so much time to return.¡± ¡°I am asking you again, why have you returned?¡± Hearing the man yell with slight anger, Yao Yun Qing was stunned before she said in grief, ¡°I just don¡¯t want to implicate you. Why must you be so fierce toward me¡­¡± The man¡¯s finger jolted slightly, but he didn¡¯t say anything to Yao Yun Qing and looked toward Mu Ru Yue and said, ¡°Sister, I¡­¡± ¡°Eldest brother, you don¡¯t need to say further.¡± Mu Ru Yue shook her head and continued, ¡°Yun Qing is my friend and you are my eldest brother so none of you must be in danger. But what happened here?¡± Mu Ru Yue looked toward Yao Yun Qing as she said that. Yao Yun Qing bit her lips before she exined, ¡°It is for power.¡± ¡°Power?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Yao Yun Qing nodded and exined, ¡°I previously left the academy to head home due to the summoning from my grandfather. He had passed the writ tablet that symbolizes the head of the family to me. This made my Second Uncle displeased and thus, he dispatched assassins to kill me. If it wasn¡¯t for Elder Zhang, I probably would have died multiple times already. Second Uncle unexpectedly dispatched an Earth realm expert this time. Elder Zhang, he¡­¡± She said until here and couldn¡¯t say any further as tears poured out like spring water. Chapter 470 - Xiao Feng and Yao Yun Qing Part 5

Chapter 470 -Xiao Feng and Yao Yun Qing Part 5

The session of a family would always be aplicated matter, especially for a powerful family. There were numerous people covetously eyeing that position. But since her grandfather doted on her the most, he wanted her to be the sessor of the family¡­ ¡°Yan Jin, please help me support eldest brother.¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her head slightly as she instructed gently. Suddenly, a ck figure shed over andnded by Xiao Feng¡¯s side. With a raise of his arm, he carried him onto his shoulder. With a raise of his sword-like brows, his ck and tremendously domineering eyes focused on Mu Ru Yue. ¡°Little girl, it was too risky today. If you didn¡¯t make that sudden breakthrough, perhaps you would have died. Hence, this senior has to increase his power. You help me to keep an eye out for an at least six-thousand-year-old medicinal nt. Only with that medicinal nt can this senior make a breakthrough.¡± Once Yan Jin broke through, he would reach the Mystic realm. Mu Ru Yue indeed needed someone of such power¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows rose as she shifted her gaze to Yao Yun Qing and said, ¡°Let¡¯s return to the inn.¡± Yao Yun Qing was stunned. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Since you are worried about Elder Zhang, how about we head back to check on him? If something were to happen to him, you will probably regret it for your entire life.¡± The girl¡¯s voice entered her ear with the wind, making Yao Yun Qing¡¯s body stiffen. That¡¯s right, if Elder Zhang died, she would live her entire life in regret¡­ ¡°Alright, let¡¯s head back!¡± Her eyes was resolute at this instant. No matter what, she didn¡¯t want to continue being protected behind Elder Zhang¡­ Peng! Inside an inn, a pair of hands struck heavily on Elder Zhang¡¯s chest, sending him flying. When he collided against a wall, a trace of blood seeped out of the corner of his mouth beneath his mustache as he looked mockingly at Hei Zhi. ¡°What are you smiling for?¡± Hei Zhi chuckled coldly as he continued, ¡°You are already dying, but you can still smile?¡± ¡°I¡¯m smiling? Why can¡¯t I smile?¡± Elder Zhang burst outughing. With mockery in hisughter, he looked coldly at Hei Zhi. ¡°Even if this old man dies, the young mistress will definitely live. Once she inherits the family, it will be your death day! The young mistress will certainly avenge me then.¡± Hei Zhi¡¯s expression was cold and an overflowing aura surge forth again, shooting toward Elder Zhang like a whirlwind. Booom! A hole was created on the wall as Elder Zhang was sent flying out of it with endless blood flowing out of his mouth. Blood stained his robes red, yet he still had a smirk on his face as though mocking Hei Zhi. ¡°Haha! You won¡¯t be able to live much longer after I die and you wille and apany me. In that case, this old man can die without regret.¡± He shut his eyes after he said that¡­ He had already reached his limit after battling for such a long time against Hei Zhi. He wouldn¡¯t be able to continue to apany and take care of the young mistress from now on. But it was sufficient if his death could give her a chance of survival. He could die without any regret¡­ Suddenly, the elder opened his eyes as a sharp dagger-like gaze shot toward Hei Zi. Following that, his body¡¯s aura expanded like a balloon that was about to burst. ¡°You are going to self destruct?¡± Hei Zhi¡¯s expression changed drastically with a trace of astonishment in his eyes. This old man was really seeking death. An expert that self destructs was akin to having his soul explode into smithereens, making him unable to reincarnate. Generally, people wouldn¡¯t choose to self destruct when they lose but he had chosen this path¡­ Chapter 471 - Xiao Family’s Plot Part 1

Chapter 471 - Xiao Family¡¯s Plot Part 1

Hei Zhi¡¯s expression turned grim as panic filled his eyes. If Elder Zhang self-destructed, then he would also die¡­ ¡°Young mistress, I¡¯m sorry. If I do have a next life, I wish to serve you again.¡± A satisfied smile filled Elder Zhang¡¯s eyes, but as his sight began to dim, he seemed to see Yao Yun Qing¡¯s frantic expression. He gradually closed his eyes. ¡°Elder Zhang!!¡± A shriek was heard from beside him, causing his body to jolt. It was the young mistress¡¯s voice. She returned¡­ Elder Zhang opened his eyes in shock as he watched Yao Yun Qing stumbling rapidly toward him. He hastily shouted, ¡°Young mistress, quickly leave. You must leave now!¡± ¡°No!¡± Yao Yun Qing¡¯s steps stumbled and she almost fell. She ran frantically toward Elder Zhang with tears streaming down from her eyes. ¡°Elder Zhang, no!¡± Seeing Elder Zhang¡¯s expanding body, Yao Yun Qing¡¯s legs softened and she finally fell to the ground. She shakily reached out a hand toward Elder Zhang as unparalleled fear surged in her eyes. ¡°Young mistress, you must survive. This old man can then die without any regrets¡­¡± Elder Zhang smiled toward Yao Yun Qing as he coaxed, ¡°If you still acknowledge this old man, you must leave while you still have the time. If not, it will be toote and you won¡¯t be able to avenge me.¡± Yao Yun Qing¡¯s body shuddered violently. ¡®I hate myself for being so weak and useless. Must I watch on as Elder Zhang dies? ¡®No! I can¡¯t do that!!¡¯ Suddenly, a silver ray of light soared through the air and pierced Elder Zhang¡¯s body. Pfff! Elder Zhang¡¯s body that had been swelling up like a balloon, deted. Yao Yun Qing was stunned as she stared in shock at Elder Zhang, the tears on her face still watery. ¡°This¡­ what is going on?¡± Elder Zhang widened his eyes in astonishment. He felt that something had restricted his power, making him unable to self-destruct. But¡­ how could this happen? Elder Zhang was in disbelief and grew stupefied. Hei Zhi snapped out of his fear and burst outughing. ¡°Old man, since you want to die, how about I send you to heaven?¡± At this moment, a childish voice was heard from behind him, ¡°Heaven? What is that? Is it fun?¡± Hei Zhi¡¯s body jolted and he shifted his gaze to where he heard that voice. Instantly, a jade-carving like face appeared in his sight. It was a toddler boy of about five years of age. He looked as adorable as an immortal child with his snow-white clothes. His long eyshes fluttered slightly as his brightrge eyes were filled with happiness. ¡°Whose kid are you?¡± Hei Zhi frowned and asked. The little boy giggled innocently and adorably. With a pure ray of light in his eyes, he introduced, ¡°I am Xiao Bai. I am mother¡¯s adopted son. But not everyone can call me Xiao Bai. Uncle, you can call me ¡®Reverend Lord Divine Dragon¡¯.¡± Hei Zhi sniggered. ¡°Kid of some unknown origin, this matter doesn¡¯t have anything to do with you. Scram! This old man wants to deal with that old fellow.¡± Xiao Bai wasn¡¯t angered and instead said, his face brimming with smiles, ¡°Uncle, Xiao Bai has been sealed away for such a long time. You will be the first person to be killed by Xiao Bai after leaving that ce today! Previously, your men nearly killed mother¡¯s eldest brother, so you must die!¡± Hei Zhi was startled before bursting out intoughter. ¡°Haha! Just by a small fry like yourself? Stop joking around. I need but a finger to deal with you!¡± Chapter 472 - Xiao Family’s Plot Part 2

Chapter 472- Xiao Family¡¯s Plot Part 2

Hei Zhi belittled Xiao Bai due to his age. He thought the boy was too young and thus, negligible¡­ ¡°Then have a taste of Xiao Bai¡¯s might.¡± Boom! Suddenly, a tyrannical aura burst forth from Xiao Bai¡¯s body. Hei Zhi¡¯s smile gradually disappeared as terror reced it. His face was pale-white to the point where it seemed it didn¡¯t even have a trace of blood left. A gale rose, causing his loose white robe to flutter. Xiao Bai stood within the gale and a illusory white dragon floated behind him. Its enormous body actually broke a hole through the inn¡¯s roof. ¡°Dragon¡­ that¡¯s a dragon?¡± Hei Zhi¡¯s body shuddered. ¡®A dragon is a rare creature even in the Central Region. But there is a dragon before me now. Oh god, am I dreaming?¡¯ ¡°Please call me Reverend Lord Divine Dragon!¡± Xiao Bai¡¯s body gradually floated upward as he looked down at the terrified man. To humans, dragons were powerful and ruthless. How could they not fear it? Plop! Hei Zhi suddenly kneeled to the ground as he looked up with a pale face at the tiny figure in mid-air. ¡°Rev¡­ Reverend Lord Divine Dragon.¡± ¡°Mhm! Not bad.¡± Xiao Bai nodded with satisfaction. ¡°Since you are so obedient, I will give you a clean death. Uncle, don¡¯t offend mother¡¯s friends in the future!¡± ¡°No!¡± A heart-wrenching shriek was heard from the man. His body then lit up with white mes before he could make a plea for mercy. Beneath those mes, the man¡¯s face distorted in agony before he gradually copsed into ashes. When a breeze blew past, his ashes burst apart and covered the entire inn¡­ Xiao Bai dusted his hand and ignored the shocked gazes of the crowd. He shifted his gaze toward Mu Ru Yue and boasted, ¡°Mother, how do you think Xiao Bai fared?¡± ¡°Well done.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded, smiling. Xiao Bai¡¯s eyes lit up as he looked pitifully at Mu Ru Yue. ¡°Mother, can you hug Xiao Bai as his reward? Father Wu Chen will never let Xiao Bai be in mother¡¯s embrace.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled helplessly. She then shifted her gaze to Elder Zhang and asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡± Elder Zhang still hadn¡¯t gotten back to his senses at that moment. Shock filled his eyes. It was obvious that he was startled by Xiao Bai¡¯s actions. Could this little fellow be a legendary dragon? Yet, what stunned Elder Zhang more was that the tyrannical dragon was Mu Ru Yue¡¯s. Could this girl possibly scare people more? The entire empire saw Xiao Bai¡¯s illusory dragon during that previous moment, but they didn¡¯t know what really happened. While people were discussing it, another piece of news was being spread. There was a new influence born in the Empire known as Pill Tower. The background of Pill Tower was mysterious and the owner of it wasn¡¯t known. Furthermore, Pill Tower wouldn¡¯t restrict people¡¯s freedom. People could just exchange items for pills. How could such a good matter be believable? Hence, no one decided to join Pill Tower yet. They mostly just kept a watch on it. The next day, Mu Ru Yue lifted her gaze inside Pill Tower and nced at the hundred people within. ¡°Eldest brother, are these the people you sought for me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Xiao Feng nodded slightly. ¡°There were all chosen ording to your requirement that that they didn¡¯t need to be powerful but still needed to have outstanding innate talent. Every one of these people here are those that aren¡¯t strong, yet their innate talents are sufficient. They justck nurturing. Moreover, I have already contracted them to a death contract. They will forever be loyal and devoted to Pill Tower for the rest of their life. They will live for the Pill Tower and die for it.¡± Chapter 473 - Xiao Family’s Plot Part 3

Chapter 473- Xiao Family¡¯s Plot Part 3

Mu Ru Yue smiled. ¡°Eldest brother, I wille up with a training regime in a bit. You will just have to implement it. I need all of them to reach the Xiantian Mid Rank within a month¡¯s time!¡± ¡°Xiantian Mid Rank?¡± Xiao Feng was slightly shocked as he voiced his doubt, ¡°Sister, is that really possible?¡± ¡°They just need to follow my n. I also need them to be well-coordinated with one another. Hence, even if they number just a hundred Xiantian Mid Ranks, they will still be able to kill ten Xiantian High Ranks!¡± Mu Ru Yue smirked as she exined with a smile full of confidence. ¡°After they break through to the Mid Rank, they will then consume a Rebirth Pill. That pill will be incredibly beneficial for their future cultivation. It can be said that they will go through a qualitative leap in their growth! But they won¡¯t be able to withstand the strength of the pill with their current cultivation so they must break through to the Xiantian Mid Rank first.¡± If Wu Shan was here, he would know what kind of pill the Rebirth Pill was. The form for the pill had been long lost. Even with sufficient alchemy skills, one still couldn¡¯t sessfully refine a Rebirth Pill¡­ Wasn¡¯t that shocking news? Xiao Feng chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry and leave this matter to eldest brother. I will give you an especially courageous and powerful army in a month¡¯s time!¡± ¡°I definitely won¡¯t worry if I pass this to you.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded slightly. ¡°Eldest brother, there are still too many people unsure of the credibility of the Pill Tower so we should host a reception. But it will be inappropriate for either you or I to appear there. I n to let Yan Jin host on my behalf.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Xiao Feng looked at Mu Ru Yue and suggested, ¡°How about after a month passes?¡± ¡°My thoughts are the same as yours. I will need to increase my cultivation inside that month as well. Furthermore, once I had broken through to the Xiantian Full Circle realm, I should also improve my alchemy skills.¡± Once shepletely broke through to the Xiantian Full Circle realm, she would be able to refine a Great Mystic Pill and enable Xiao Feng to break through to the Mystic realm. Compared to the peace within the Pill Tower, the Xiao family was in aplete mess. Xiao Feng had gone missing for a month! Yao Jing hade multiple times during that month, only to be unable to see Xiao Feng. It was so terrible to the point that his face was gloomy when he looked at the Third Master of the Xiao family, causing the Third Master of the Xiao family to be scared witless. An exhausted Xiao Feng returned to the Xiao family a monthter¡­ The people of the Xiao family immediately reported his return to the Third Master of the Xiao family. The Third Master of the Xiao family hastily led the crowd to the entrance. But the Third Master of the Xiao family didn¡¯t scold Xiao Feng this time and went forth with a smile on his face. ¡°Xiao Feng~ You are finally back. I, as your Third Uncle, have been waiting for you for such a long time. How are you? Is your body¡¯s condition alright? Are you tired? Do you want your Third Uncle to find a maid to massage you?¡± Xiao Feng looked suspiciously at the Third Master of the Xiao family. This was the typical case of someone currying favours for bad intentions. ¡°If you have some matter, just say it.¡± Xiao Feng was a little impatient as he just returned to obtain an item before leaving to return straight to the Pill Tower¡­ ¡°Hehe! I am here to congratte you.¡± The Third Master of the Xiao family chuckled fakely as he exined, ¡°Xiao Feng, your marriage is arriving.¡± Xiao Feng frowned and with a cold expression, he shouted, ¡°Scram! Don¡¯t block my way!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± The Third Master of the Xiao family¡¯s expression changed drastically. But he took in a deep breath to suppress his anger as he said with a cold smile, ¡°Xiao Feng, I will tell you honestly. The young mistress of the Yao family, Yao Tian Yu, has taken a fancy to you and wants to marry you. You should quickly pack up and follow them back to their family.¡± The man simply replied with a cold and expressionless face, ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡± ¡®Not interested?¡¯ Chapter 474 - Xiao Family’s Plot Part 4

Chapter 474 - Xiao Family¡¯s Plot Part 4

The Third Master of the Xiao family widened his eyes in shock. Did he just say he wasn¡¯t interested in the young mistress of the Yao family? Did he not know what kind of family the Yao family was? ¡°Xiao Feng, it is fine if you are seeking your own death but don¡¯t implicate our Xiao family. Who do you think you are? The young mistress of the Yao family looks as beautiful as a celestial maiden. She is noble, elegant, and has an outstanding grandeur along with a family background that is so powerful. It is due to the blessings of your past lives that she fancies you. You really don¡¯t know what is best for you!¡± The Third Master of the Xiao family¡¯s face turned ashen. If it were Tian Er, he would have agreed without any hesitation. But this brat didn¡¯t know what was best for him and wanted to reject such a good matter¡­ ¡°You should know that the Yao family is one of the four main powers of this continent. It wouldn¡¯t suffice even if you had multiple lives to die for rejecting her!¡± In the Third Master of the Xiao family¡¯s point of view, if Xiao Feng were to marry Yao Tian Yu, he would be like a toad eating a swan¡¯s meat. Xiao Feng, however, unexpectedly rejected such a good matter. Had his head been mped by a door? ¡°Do you have any other matter? If not, get out of the way!¡± Xiao Feng shot a cold gaze at the Third Master of the Xiao family as he spoke expressionlessly. The Third Master of the Xiao family snorted, but still unwillingly moved out of the way. He looked at Xiao Feng departing figure with a grim expression. ¡°Xiao Feng, you really don¡¯t know what is best for you!¡± ¡°Third Master, your subordinate has a suggestion.¡± ¡°Speak!¡± ¡°Third Master, generally, a girl¡¯s chastity is the most important. If Xiao Feng were to do it with the young mistress of the Yao family, would he still not be responsible for her?¡± A flicker of light shed in the Third Master of the Xiao family¡¯s eyes. He patted the man beside him andughed heartily. ¡°It is a great idea. If I failed in this matter, Lord Yao Jing wouldn¡¯t let me off scot-free and won¡¯t forgive the Xiao family. Hence, I don¡¯t have any other choice but to use this method. However, how can I make them do it? Xiao Feng definitely won¡¯t do it by his own will.¡± ¡°This Master, I remember that there is a type of pill that makes a person unable to move while also arousing them. Even a Mystic realm expert won¡¯t be able to withstand the effects of the pill.¡± ¡°Will the young mistress of the Yao family be displeased by our actions?¡± ¡°That won¡¯t be a difficult problem. We just need to me it on Xiao Feng. But your subordinate will make a daring guess that since the young mistress of the Yao family wants to marry Xiao Feng, she shouldn¡¯t reject this matter¡­¡± ¡°Haha!¡± The Third Master of the Xiao familyughed. ¡°I will pass this matter on to you. This n must definitely seed. Even though I am unwilling for such a good matter tond on Xiao Feng, I can only do so now¡­¡± His expression was dark and the smile on his face intensified as he said that, giving off a sinister aura. Inside the Pill Tower. Sunset covered the entire courtyard, painting thend gold-yellow in colour. Mu Ru Yue swept a gaze at the crowd within the courtyard, slightly scrutinizing them. The people¡¯s skin had obviously darkened after the month of training. They gave off a more sinister and cold grandeurpared to the previous month. ¡°These are the Rebirth Pills.¡± Mu Ru Yue waved her hand and few pill bottles appeared on her palm. The crowd¡¯s breath tightened as they started at the pill bottles atop her hand¡­ ¡°Eldest brother, help me distribute the pills to them. Everyone can only consume one pill.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows rose as she spoke indifferently. Xiao Feng remained silent and took the pill bottles before distributing them amongst the crowd. No one hesitated to devour the pill once they had gotten them. Following that, a bout of intense pain was felt, causing their bodies to tremble from the pain. Chapter 475 - Xiao Family’s Plot Part 5

Chapter 475 - Xiao Family¡¯s Plot Part 5

And then suddenly, everyone felt something. An enormous powers began to forcibly expand their meridians. How could such pain be endured by ordinary people? Even if it were the hundred-strong battle squad that had undergone a month of a blood baptism, the excruciating pain was still unbearable¡­ The intense pain slowly subsided after half an hour. Afterward, the crowd could clearly felt their meridians had expanded at least three-folds and the rate they could gather energy had intensified. Everyone was startled after seeing the result before rejoicing. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s rose and swept a gaze throughout the crowd. She then said, ¡°I have a few Gathering Energy Pills that can further increase the rate of your energy absorption. I will help all of you break through after you have gotten used to your current powers.¡± The hundred member battle squadron had assumed the Rebirth Pills were the greatest item they could get. What did she just say? She would even help them make a breakthrough in their cultivation? Some of them hadn¡¯t yet snapped out of their shock as they looked astonishingly at Mu Ru Yue. ¡°Boss, is what you said the truth?¡± A green-robed man spoke as he swallowed his saliva andmented unbelievably, ¡°But we just broke through to the Xiantian Mid Rank¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded slightly. ¡°Since all of you had signed the death contract, I won¡¯t hesitate to nurture you all. There will definitely be a ce for you in the world in the future.¡± This was her promise. She would definitely make them into peerless experts if they followed her. ¡°But you had just broken through to the Mid Rank and will need some time to master those powers. Hence, I still cannot give you a Full Circle Pill.¡± She turned her head toward Xiao Feng after saying that and said with raised brows, ¡°Eldest brother, pleasee with me for a bit.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Xiao Feng nodded slightly. A breeze blew in a room. Mu Ru Yue looked silently at the cold and expressionless man before her. She gradually raised her hand and, with a smile disyed, said, ¡°This is a Mundane Stage High Rank Mystic Pill. It will allow you to break through to the Mystic realm.¡± ¡®Mystic realm¡ª¡¯ When those two words struck Xiao Feng¡¯s ears, he raised his head, bbergasted. ¡°Sister, you mean¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue smirked slightly and replied, ¡°Elder brother, quickly consume it. You can only protect our Pill Tower when you have sufficient strength.¡± Xiao Feng¡¯s adam¡¯s apple rolled slightly for a moment before he lowered his gaze at the pill atop the girl¡¯s palm. He responded in a hoarse voice, ¡°Alright.¡± He took the pill and consumed it without any hesitation. At that instant, a tyrannical force surged out from his body¡­ A spiral column of energy appeared in the sky. Numerous energy surged in the sky, not dissipating even after a long period of time¡­ The hundred battle squadron members were still in shock from before, but were now stunned by this sudden anomaly. Astonishment filled their eyes. ¡°This¡­ Is this that breakthrough phenomenon to the Mystic realm?¡± ¡°It seems to be. I was previously lucky enough to see the phenomenon from when a Full Circle Xiantian expert broke through to the Mystic realm. It was identical to this¡­¡± To ordinary people, a person was already a genuine expert once they reached the Mystic realm. Wu Shan raised his head to look at the sight in the sky from within the pce of the empire. With a slight frown, hemented, ¡°It seems another person has reached the Mystic realm. I just don¡¯t know who it is.¡± Swish! His body moved in a sh as he flew toward the area that showed such sudden abnormalities¡­ Chapter 476 - Failure Of The Plot Part 1

Chapter 476- Failure Of The Plot Part 1

An elderly figure with fluttering white hair was seen standing in mid-air above the Pill Tower. His body descended in a sh after he saw a man walk out from a room, and heughed heartily as he greeted him. ¡°Mister Xiao Feng, congrattions for entering the Mystic realm.¡± Xiao Feng replied indifferently with a smile, ¡°It was just my luck.¡± ¡°It is impossible to break through to the Mystic realm with just luck.¡± Wu Shan chuckled and continued, ¡°But what I didn¡¯t expect was that the Pill Tower was a power founded by you two siblings. It is no wonder why I didn¡¯t see you when I visited the Xiao family these days. Since that is the case, can I trouble you to pass this medicinal nt to Lady Mu?¡± Wu Shan raised his hand and a snow-white lotus appeared in his hand. The Snow Lotus gave off cold rays of light. Its coldness made people shiver. ¡°Alright.¡± Xiao Feng nodded slightly. ¡°I will pass it to her.¡± ¡°I will trouble you with that then. Please apologise to Lady Mu on my behalf. When I met her for the first time, I had eyes as blind as a bat and couldn¡¯t see her brilliance.¡± The elder inwardly heaved a sigh of relief after seeing Xiao Feng take the Snow Lotus. He just hoped his sister would ept the medicinal nt so that there wouldn¡¯t be any awkwardness during their future interactions¡­ Xiao Feng walked back into the room after watching the elder leave. He then ced the medicinal nt before Mu Ru Yue and said, ¡°Wu Shan asked me to pass this on to you.¡± ¡°Ice Mountain Snow Lotus with six thousand years of age?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart shuddered vigorously. With a slight raise of her brows, she continued, ¡°This Ice Mountain Snow Lotus can help Yan Jin make a breakthrough in his power. In that case, our strength will only get even stronger. I will let him host the uing banquet in my name after he breaks through.¡± Yan Jin¡¯s breakthrough was really simple. He directly reached the Mystic realm from the Full Circle Xiantian realm after absorbing the power of the medicinal nt. It simrly gave him an increase in his power. The Pill Tower¡¯srge event wouldmence once Yan Jin broke through to the Mystic realm¡­ ¡°Daddy.¡± A sweet voice was heard from outside the hall of the Xiao family. A young girl in pink garments smiling walked forth, her body¡¯s essories chiming like bells as she walked. It was clear and pleasant to the ear. The Third Master of the Xiao family¡¯s expression softened as he saw the girl. He said gently, ¡°Jing Er, didn¡¯t you go to your mother¡¯s parent¡¯s home? Why have you returned so soon?¡± The young girl smiled lovably. ¡°Daddy, I miss daddy so I came back. That¡¯s right, daddy, I heard that two of Xiao Yun¡¯s descendants had returned to the Xiao family?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± The Third Master of the Xiao family¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°I have a bellyful of raging mes whenever I hear about those two! I really don¡¯t know what your grandfather was thinking to let those kinds of people return to our Xiao family.¡± ¡°But daddy, I am rather interested in the descendents of the Xiao family. I don¡¯t know if they are as powerful of Senior Xiao Yun¡­¡± Glimmers danced in the young girl¡¯s eyes as a lovely smile graced her delicate face. ¡°Jing Er, you came back at the right time and can apany me in attending a banquet tonight.¡± It was night. The darkness was as tranquil as water. The Third Master of the Xiao family nced at the nearby Mu Ru Yue and Xiao Feng who were heading to the Pill Tower with a slightly darkened nce. Just as he wanted to say something, he saw Grandmaster Wu Shan walking over,ughing heartily. ¡°Grandmaster Wu Shan!¡± The Third Master of the Xiao family briskly went forth to greet him. ¡°Grandmaster Wu Shan, why have youe?¡± Wu Shan¡¯s brows creased. He nced at The Third Master of the Xiao family with a sinister gaze as he queried, ¡°What? Can it be that I can¡¯te?¡± ¡°No¡­ that is not the case.¡± The Third Master of the Xiao family wiped the cold sweat from his forehead before he tugged onto Xiao Jing¡¯s arms from his side and said, ¡°Jing Er, why aren¡¯t you quickly greeting Grandmaster Wu Shan?¡± Chapter 477 - Failure Of The Plot Part 2

Chapter 477- Failure Of The Plot Part 2

Xiao Jing blinked herrge eyes and greeted lovably, ¡°Grandfather Wu Shan.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Wu Shan shook his sleeve harshly andmented, ¡°Don¡¯t even try to get close to me. I wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it.¡± He then turned his head toward Mu Ru Yue and chatted cheerfully and wittily with her. The Third Master of the Xiao family¡¯s expression turned ashen after he saw Grandmaster Wu Shan¡¯s smile, and he clenched his fists tightly. Xiao Jing was slightly startled. A flicker of light shed in her eyes when she saw Mu Ru Yue¡¯s impable appearance, but she remained silent. ¡°Lady Mu, let¡¯s head in.¡± Wu Shan made a gesture to invite her inside first, an intensified smile on his elderly face. ¡°I don¡¯t know what wrong medicine Grandmaster Wu Shan ate for him to favour that girl to such an extent.¡± The Third Master of the Xiao family¡¯s brows frowned slightly. He was really displeased by the fact that Grandmaster Wu Shan was treating Mu Ru Yue so courteously. Countless powers had been invited over. It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t want to reject the invitation, but since even Grandmaster Wu Shan hade on the behalf of the Emperor, how could they not attend? The crowd was captivated by the sight once they entered the Pill Tower¡­ The entire hall had a luminous and simple, yet elegant design. A couple of expensive medicinal nts were disyed in the surrounding. At the foremost area of the hall sat a handsome man. His appearance looked as though his face had been crafted by the heavens, and his ck robe only served to enhance his dominance. The man seemed about twenty years of age. His hands were ced to support the back of his head, and the slight opening of his ck robe revealed a strong and healthy chest. He looked really mesmerizing. Everyone had a thought when they saw this man¡­ Monarch! The man was like a mighty monarch. His ck, ink eyes swept a nce through the crowd, bringing with it a pressure. It was as though he were looking down upon the world with disdain. ¡°It¡¯s him!¡± Xiao Jing¡¯s body shuddered vigorously as she eximed with astonishment. ¡°Jing Er, you recognise that man?¡± The Third Master of the Xiao family looked toward the young girl beside him and asked with a slight raise of his brows. ¡°Mhm.¡± Xiao Jing nodded slightly and continued, ¡°I had met him at mummy¡¯s grandfather¡¯s side house. But that had been two years ago. I also only had a nce of his face then.¡± It was a pity that it was really difficult to get acquainted with that man¡­ Xiao Jing sighed and lowered her gaze slightly with some disappointment. His lofty figure was carved into her mind even though it had been just a nce, making it impossible for her to forget him even after such a long time. The purpose for her heading home this time was to ask her daddy to search for the location of this man. She didn¡¯t expect to meet him again here¡­ ¡°Everyone has arrived?¡± With a smirk, he nced at the crowd with a domineering gaze as he continued, ¡°Since everyone¡¯s here, go ahead and take a seat. Somebody, serve them some tea.¡± Once he said that, servants came forth to serve the guests tea. One of the guests immediately eximed in amazement after tasting the tea. ¡°Why do I feel my energy increased drastically from drinking the tea?¡± Everyone was stunned before they hastily sipped the tea. ¡°That¡¯s right, my energy increased as well.¡± ¡°My cultivation is rather low so the increase is greater¡­¡± Yan Jin narrowed his gaze slightly. With a fake smile, he continued, ¡°I had already told everyone a lot of matters regarding our Pill Tower. I invited everyone here to enquire about this. Will you be willing to join our Pill Tower? If you ept, you will naturally enjoy benefits. If you aren¡¯t willing, I will have to ask you to head back out¡­¡± The crowd became silent after hearing that. An elderly voice was then heard while they were trapped in their thoughts. ¡°Since everyone still hasn¡¯t make up their mind, then let this elder be the first to join the Pill Tower.¡± Everyone instantly turned their heads in the direction of where the voice was heard. When they saw the elder, they were startled. Chapter 478 - Failure Of The Plot Part 3

Chapter 478 - Failure Of The Plot Part 3

¡°It¡¯s Grandmaster Wu Shan. If even Grandmaster Wu Shan is willing to join, then this must be real.¡± Perhaps it was due to his lead, the others hesitated only a little before agreeing. Only the Xiao family showed no response¡­ At that moment, the Third Master of the Xiao family already had a new n. He swept a sinister gaze at Yan Jin¡¯s handsome face before switching to Xiao Jing¡¯s. Glimmers danced in his eyes. ¡®If Jing Er were to marry him, why would I need to enter the Pill Tower?¡¯ His ideal was marvelous, but reality was different. The Third Master of the Xiao family¡¯s idea wasn¡¯t bad, but he didn¡¯t think about whether the other was willing to y along. A tyrannical power was emitted from the back mountains of the Central Region Academy. A purple figure suddenly moved in a sh to stand in mid-air. With a slight smirk, his lips curled up into a charming smile as hemented, ¡°This recent closed door training actuallysted a few months. Mu Er should have headed to the Capital. It is time for me to seek for her.¡± Suddenly, his pupils contracted as a frosty ray of light shone in his purple eyes. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± The night breeze graced past the man¡¯s hair. It was obvious that this night was particrly tranquil. Beneath the moonlight, an indistinct figure appeared before him. The man could still clearly felt the sorrowful aura from her body even though he couldn¡¯t see the girl¡¯s appearance. But in this world, nobody, excluding Mu Ru Yue, was able to make him change his expression. ¡°Physique Transmission?¡± The man smirked, enhancing the charm that was being emitted from the pattern on his face. Even so, his body gave off a chilling aura. ¡°Zi Feng, you have grown smart for not appearing before Ben Wang with your own body and instead chose to use Physique Transmission.¡± Physique Transmission was a technique that allowed you to show a person your image while the main body stayed at a safe ce. It would be impossible for him to kill her then. ¡°Elder Brother Zi Huang.¡± The girl chuckled sorrowfully. With a voice filled with bitterness, she continued, ¡°You recovered your memories, right?¡± A cold ray of light flickered in Ye Wu Chen¡¯s purple eyes as he looked sinisterly at the image before him. A powerful aura burst forth from his body at that moment, roiling off him like billowing waves. ¡°Zi Feng, I should have killed you that year!¡± ¡°But you didn¡¯t.¡± The girl giggled. ¡°I held onto the lifeline of the Zi family when I exposed my love to you so that I could fully express it to you. Otherwise, some ruthless man like yourself wouldn¡¯t have let me off. I couldn¡¯t not do that. You weren¡¯t able to kill me because you had to protect the Zi family while I held onto the lifeline of the Zi family. ¡°But what wasughable was that you still weren¡¯t willing to ept me as your concubine even after I used the Zi family¡¯s lifeline to force your hand! I just wanted to be your concubine and didn¡¯t think of snatching her position in your heart. Why couldn¡¯t you even agree to my puny request? Elder Brother Zi Huang, you are too heartless. I had been in the Zi family for so many years, yet I am still inferior to an outsider.¡± This man wouldn¡¯t mind defying the heavens for Mu Ru Yue¡­ Zi Feng¡¯s heart shuddered as the bitter smile on her face intensified. If she could obtain Elder Brother¡¯s devoted love, she would be satisfied with her life¡­ ¡°I, Ye Wu Chen, will only have one woman in my life and for all eternity. I will never ever betray her!¡± The man¡¯s voice was clearly pleasant to the ears, but it made Zi Feng¡¯s heart tremble¡­ ¡°Elder Brother Zi Huang, my purpose for meeting you here was to tell you of a matter.¡± Zi Feng suppressed her heartfelt sorrow as she lifted her head to look at Ye Wu Chen and continued, ¡°Do you know where the Zi family is now?¡± Chapter 479 - Failure Of The Plot Part 4

Chapter 479 - Failure Of The Plot Part 4

Zi family¡­ Ye Wu Chen¡¯s expression slowly turned grim as sinister killing intent was emitted from his purple eyes. It was this woman that had annihted the Zi family that year. ¡°The Zi family has vanished.¡± Zi Feng chuckled lowly. ¡°I have ways to bring the Zi family back into existence. Elder brother Zi Huang, if you make love to me for a night, then I will tell you where those people went. I just want a night¡­¡± The expectant gaze of the woman was naked to the eyes even though her appearance wasn¡¯t distinct. ¡®My request shouldn¡¯t be too much. I just want his love for a night before telling him what he wants to know¡­ ¡®However, that woman wouldn¡¯t be able to stand a single grain of sand in her eyes. Once Elder brother Zi Huang betrays her, then no matter if it had just been a single night, she wouldn¡¯t continue to love him¡­¡¯ Zi Huang¡¯s gaze turned increasingly ominous. Killing intent surged from his body and his heart burned with fury. ¡°Zi Feng!¡± Suddenly, he chuckled sinisterly. He gave people a fearful feeling, as though he were a devil from hell. ¡°Do you know that Ben Wang is willing to blind himself just from ncing at your disgusting body?! The Zi family had already vanished. Things that ceased to exist are impossible to be used as a threat to Ben Wang.¡± What was the worst humiliation1 to a woman? It was none other than the person you love telling you that if he was to look upon you, that he wanted to blind himself¡­ Zi Feng¡¯s body shuddered. Sheughed uncontrobly. Tears started to flow as sheughed. ¡°Zi Huang, I initially thought of letting the both of you off and not do anything else to you two if you were just willing to make love to me for a night. But you are still as ruthless as ever. You shattered my pride and self-esteem. You aren¡¯t even willing to give me a night. Since that is the case, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless!¡± She had loved him for so many years. She also knew that she could have cloned her body when she dealt with them, but cloning would require her own foetus so she never made a clone of herself. Otherwise, how could she have previously been killed that easily? Nheless, she had kept her chastity for him for so many years. But he was still as heartless as ever. Zi Feng chuckled. Herughter was filled with boundless sorrow and pain. ¡°But Elder brother Zi Huang, I can¡¯t bear to kill you. The one that should die is Mu Ru Yue. She is the one that should die thousands of death so I will have to trap you in this ce for a period of time. Once you get out of this ce, I will let you personally see your woman having sexual intercourse with other men¡­¡± Suddenly, the ground quaked! The ground beneath Ye Wu Chen¡¯s feet shook¡­ Before he could react, the ground caved. Ye Wu Chen moved strength to his feet, but before he could soar to the sky he was buried under the ground. ¡°Elder Brother Zi Huang, I already predicted long ago that you woulde to this ce one day so when I was at the peak of my cultivation that year, I discreetly set up this trap. So what if my power is inferior to you now? You will never be able to escape from this trap unless you possess all of your powers from your previous life¡­¡± Zi Feng said sorrowfully, ¡°I was forced to do this so don¡¯t me me for it. I had even annihted the Zi family and crippled that brat Zi Qian Jing to obtain you. I will never stop until I reach my goal!¡± In the rock cave beneath the ground, Ye Wu Chen raised his brows slightly as though he didn¡¯t hear the words transmitted from aboveground. ¡°This is just a puny burrow. There is nothing in this world that can trap Ben Wang!¡± He brandished his sword after he said that, shooting a purple sword ray of light to the ceiling of the cave¡­ 1. I wonder how many worst humiliations Zi Feng suffered from already¡­ She must be a M! Chapter 480 - Failure Of The Plot Part 5

Chapter 480 - Failure Of The Plot Part 5

¡°Sister, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Xiao Feng felt a sudden release in aura from the girl beside him. He couldn¡¯t help but be rmed. He swept a gaze to look at her, expressing concern with his cold eyes. Mu Ru Yue shook her head. ¡°Nothing. I just suddenly felt uneasy. I should be overthinking it. Elder brother, you really want to head back to the Xiao family by yourself?¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t have any more reason to stay at the Xiao family after knowing the main culprits that led to the fall of Xiao Yun, and the Xiao family naturally wanted them to head back. So it was unknown why the Third Master of the Xiao family invited Xiao Feng back to the family in the name of Xiao Bai Xuan¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Xiao Feng dotingly patted Mu Ru Yue¡¯s head. ¡°I have reached the Mystic realm now. Nobody but those elders behind closed doors can be my opponent.¡± Mu Ru Yue still felt uneasy even if that was the case. What was the Xiao family plotting for inviting elder brother? ¡°The Pill Tower has already stabilizedtely so we don¡¯t need to fear the Xiao family as much. Moreover, there are the alchemists and martial practitioners that have joined the Pill Tower. No matter how powerful the Xiao family is, it still won¡¯t be able to go against the many alchemists of this continent.¡± Those words were facts, but being wary wasn¡¯t a bad thing either¡­ ¡°Elder brother, I want to head back with you.¡± ¡°No need. Sister, you just have to wait for me at the Pill Tower.¡± Xiao Feng smiled and patted the back of Mu Ru Yue¡¯s head before he turned around and left. In the main hall of the Xiao family, the Third Master of the Xiao family was a little anxious as he frequently tossed a gaze to the entrance. When he saw the arriving man, his eyes lit up. ¡°Where is the head of the family?¡± Xiao Feng didn¡¯t waste time as he directly went to the main topic. The Third Master of the Xiao family coughed drily before he said, ¡°There is no hurry. Xiao feng, take a seat first. Someone, serve him some tea!¡± Xiao Feng frowned but still sat down and took the tea from the maid. When he held the teacup, the Third Master of the Xiao family purposely didn¡¯t look at his cup so Xiao Feng didn¡¯t feel that there was something wrong with the tea¡­ If the Third Master of the Xiao family was to stare at his cup, perhaps Xiao Feng would notice that there was something wrong with the tea. The Third Master of the Xiao family became jubnt after he saw the man raise his head and down the tea. He then hastily signaled the man at the side. The man took the order and instantly withdrew¡­ Crack! The teacup in the man¡¯s hand slipped down to the ground from Xiao Feng¡¯s loosened grip, shattering into pieces. The Third Master of the Xiao family chuckled and ordered, ¡°Somebody, escort him to rest.¡± ¡°Yes, master!¡± A yellow dressed girl was led by a male servant and walked down a winding small trail inside a quiet courtyard. A trace of curiosity was gradually expressed on her elegant and impable face. ¡°Where are you bringing me to?¡± ¡°Young mistress Tian Yu, Mister Xiao Feng is waiting for you. I am bringing you to meet him.¡± Yao Tian Yu frowned slightly after hearing that but didn¡¯t think much about it. A room door was pushed open and once Yao Tian Yu entered it¡­ Pang! The door was mmed shut again¡­ She frowned and looked at the man on the bed. The man¡¯s handsome face was zing red and his eyes were unfocused. His slightly opened robe revealed a strong and healthy chest. He seemed to smell the fragranceing toward him, making his heart pound even more vigorously. Yao Tian Yu didn¡¯t seem to hear his voice. Her gazended on the man¡¯s carving-like handsome face and asked with raised brows, ¡°You are Xiao Feng. It seems you have consumed aphrodisiac. I just don¡¯t know if is this with intent or not? Perhaps this is your plot?¡± In Yao Tian Yu¡¯s point of view, she didn¡¯t think the Xiao family was that gutsy to drug Xiao Feng and hurt her. But why would Xiao Feng do this? Chapter 481 - Failure Of The Plot Part 6

Chapter 481 - Failure Of The Plot Part 6

¡°Xiao Feng, you didn¡¯t need to do this. The head of the Yao family doesn¡¯t care about the marriage of its disciples. Thus, this move is redundant and you instead evoke my disdain. I, Yao Tian Yu, do not like you. I am only marrying you for my parents and elders. It can¡¯t be that you want me to hate you even more, right?¡± Xiao Feng raised his bloodshot eyes and shouted a word at Yao Tian Yu. ¡°Scram!¡± Yao Tian Yu was shocked but then giggled. ¡°Xiao Feng, do you really want me to leave? Didn¡¯t you do this to obtain me and enter the Yao family? I initially thought the descendant of Xiao Yun would have some backbone. It seems that isn¡¯t the case. It is just as Yao Jing said; all men are greedy for power and beauty. It seems that people like Xiao Yun that don¡¯t fear powers or greed for them are already extinct.¡± Yao Tian Yu originally held hopes toward Xiao Feng and thought that the descendant of Xiao Yun wouldn¡¯t be bad. If Xiao Feng simrly didn¡¯t greed for powers, then she would definitely wholeheartedly fall for him. It was a pity¡­ The Xiao Yun¡¯s descendant was far inferior than him. She and him would only have benefits in their interactions, so there wouldn¡¯t be love. Once her side branch gained power, that would be the time for her to kick him away¡­ Yao Tian Yu gently tugged on a ribbon. With a slight pull, the yellow dress fell to the ground, revealing her fair skin. ¡°Xiao Feng, I will let you enter the Yao family as you wished.¡± Yao Tian Yu slowly closed her eyes gently. Her eyes was filled with resolution once she opened them again. So what if she sacrificed her body for her side branch? Xiao Feng¡¯s eyes was bloodshot as he yelled hoarsely, ¡°Quickly scram!¡± Yao Tian Yu chuckled coldly. ¡°You have already been waiting for this moment1. You don¡¯t need to continue pretending. You invited me here and even consumed aphrodisiac as you waited for me. Don¡¯t treat me as a fool that doesn¡¯t know what you are plotting. Xiao Feng, since you did this, don¡¯t even think of making me love you in the future! You will just be a tool of benefits to me!¡± Mu Ru Yue hastily walked in from outside the Xiao family¡¯s entrance. Her tightly knitted brows expressed her concern. Something must have happened to elder brother as the previous unease she felt had constantly intensified¡­ ¡°Yue Er, is Xiao Feng really here?¡± Yao Yun Qing simrly expressed concern. She had initially came to find Mu Ru Yue. Who know that Mu Ru Yue would say something happened to Xiao Feng? No matter what, Xiao Feng was her life benefactor so she didn¡¯t want anything to happen to him¡­ ¡°I am unsure, but I am slightly uneasy.¡± Mu Ru Yue frowned. This Xiao family was like the den of tigers and wolves. How could she not worry for her elder brother who came here by himself? ¡°Why have you returned?¡± The Third Master of the Xiao family frowned. Xiao Feng and Yao Tian Yu were interacting with each other now. They might even be in bed already. How could he let her interrupt them at this moment? ¡°Where is my elder brother?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze was cial as she asked. ¡°You mean Xiao Feng?¡± Glimmers flickered in the Third Master of the Xiao family¡¯s eyes as he chuckled sinisterly and continued, ¡°He has already left. You were one step toote.¡± Slowly, Mu Ru Yue¡¯ expression turned grim. Boom! A sword suddenly appeared in her grip and a tyrannical power sent the Third Master of the Xiao family flying. Bang! His bodynded heavily on the ground and he lifted his head in astonishment as he muttered, ¡°Xian¡­ Xiantian Full Circle?¡± ¡®How¡­ how is this possible? ¡®How has she broken through to the Xiantian Full Circle realm so fast? Moreover, her power is so strong that I¡¯m not her match even though I am also at the Xiantian Full Circle realm¡­¡¯ Chapter 482 - Failure Of The Plot Part 7

Chapter 482 - Failure Of The Plot Part 7

¡°Yun Qing, let¡¯s go!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression was cold and emitted a terrifying aura, making people of the Xiao family unable to approach her¡­ ¡°This is bad. Quickly follow them!¡± The Third Master of the Xiao family¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡®Why did this damnable girl pick such a time to appear? If she were to interfere in this good matter, the oue will be undesirable¡­¡¯ Bang! The room door was pushed open. When Mu Ru Yue walked in, she saw Xiao Feng with his eyes closed shut, giving off a chilly aura. Xiao Feng really wanted to toss the girl away, but all he could do was use meditation to suppress his heart¡¯s impulse¡­ ¡°Why have you entered?¡± The girl had just untied her undergarment, exposing a perky upper torso. Just as she was about to near Xiao Feng, amotion was heard from outside. She was then knocked out cold from a strike before she could even see who had barged into the room¡­ Yao Yun Qing didn¡¯t even look at Yao Tian Yu as she hastily walked toward Xiao Feng. She then asked with worry, ¡°Xiao Feng, are you alright?¡± Suddenly, Xiao Feng opened eyes filled with desire. He raised an arm to tug on Yao Yun Qing¡¯s arm, forcing her beneath him before pressing down on her. ¡°Xiao Feng, you¡­ Mhm~¡± Her mouth was sealed by the man¡¯s lip before she could say her piece. With bloodshot eyes, he looked at the girl beneath him. He then shouted heavily on every word in a hoarse voice, ¡°Yao¡­ Yun¡­ Qing¡­¡± Yao Yun Qing¡¯s body shuddered when she saw that the man hadn¡¯tpletely lost his consciousness and could at least recognise her¡­ ¡®Forget it. I will just treat it as repaying him for saving my life.¡¯ Thinking that, she didn¡¯t resist against him and just shut her eyes¡­ Mu Ru Yue was stunned for a bit as she looked at what had happened in the room. She then meticulously looked at Yao Yun Qing¡¯s expression. Once Mu Ru Yue saw that she didn¡¯t resist, she picked up Yao Tian Yu and left the room. If Yao Yun Qing had resisted, she would definitely stop her elder brother. Yet, since that wasn¡¯t the case, she was rather ted for this oue¡­ Rip! Yao Yun Qing¡¯s clothing was torn off by the man. He then roughly kissed the girl¡¯s lip, red rays of light in his cold eyes¡­ Boom! A purple figure burst through the ground at the back mountains of the academy. The man leapt to his feet. A cold smile was disyed on his handsome and charming face as he slightly narrowed his purple eyes, a trace of cial light flickered within. ¡°This matter dyed me by two hours. I am now two hours behind time to meet up with her¡­ I will definitely settle this score with Nangong Zi Feng one day!¡± This trap Zi Feng had previously set up before she died was made to deal with them. Who would have expected that Ye Wu Chen would be able to break free from that trap in a measly two hours? But his hatred toward Zi Feng hadn¡¯t been due to her setting him up. Rather, it was due to her dying the reunion between he and Mu Ru Yue by two hours using the trap. Thinking about that wasted time, his heart surged with killing intent1. No matter what, he wouldn¡¯t forgive Nangong Zi Feng! ¡°It is already sote. I need to rush to the capital. I also don¡¯t know if she had once again provoked rotten flowers while I was not by her side. She is so worrisome¡­¡± Ye Wu Chen smiled charmingly as the image of the girl¡¯s magnificent figure entered his mind, while at the same time a peculiarly gentle ray of light could be seen in his purple eyes. Suddenly, this purple figure soared with a sh into the sky, forming a shooting star that disappeared from the academy¡­ 1. Fear a man who had to hold himself back for months, then get dyed on the return trip. Chapter 483 - Failure Of The Plot Part 8

Chapter 483 - Failure Of The Plot Part 8

Mu Ru Yue looked coldly at the Third Master of the Xiao family within the main hall of the Xiao family. With a cold gaze, she enquired, ¡°Speak, whose idea was this?¡± If she didn¡¯te in time, the oue would have been unimaginable¡­ The Third Master of the Xiao family swept his gaze at all of the elders in the main hall. It was as though he found his backbone as he confessed with an upright chest, ¡°I did this for his benefit. If he became the son-inw of the Yao family, he would be able to enjoy countless benefits. But he doesn¡¯t know what is good for him in rejecting the young mistress of the Yao family.¡± Mu Ru Yue narrowed her eyes, a cold ray of light shing within. ¡°You were delusional in trying to take my life when I first entered the Xiao family. I had never nned to let you off from that moment onward. I was just temporarily not killing you. Since you have made a move on my elder brother today, I want to annihte this Xiao family and take your life!¡± Family had taken the softest position in her heart as a person that had lived a few lives. If someone dared to make a move on them, she didn¡¯t mind massacring everyone¡­ ¡°Haha! Just with you?¡± The Third Master of the Xiao familyughed heartily. ¡°Little girl, I admit that you are really a talent, but so what? Our Xiao family has the backing of the Pill Tower!¡± ¡°Pill Tower?¡± Mu Ru Yue was startled. What he said really stunned her. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The Third Master of the Xiao family nodded. ¡°The owner of the Pill Tower is my son-inw. If you dare to touch me, the Pill Tower will definitely not forgive you.¡± Actually, when the Third Master of the Xiao family said that, it was just to frighten Mu Ru Yue. Anyways, the little girl didn¡¯t know anything. If he didn¡¯t frighten her, who knew how outrageous she would get? tter! tter! tter! tter! At this moment, footsteps could be heard from outside the Xiao family. Suddenly, a domineering hundred members of the battle squad surrounded the entire Xiao family¡¯s members. The Third Master of The Xiao family could recognise these protectors of the Pill Tower even though he hadn¡¯t joined the Pill Tower. Moreover, these protectors were all at the Xiantian High rank realm. Mu Ru Yue had made them consume pills to improve their grade before the banquet. With their teamwork, they would be able to kill ten Xiantian Full Circle realm experts. Under the gaze of the Third Master of the Xiao family, those hundred battle squad members walked briskly toward Mu Ru Yue and shouted respectfully, ¡°Tower Owner, we havee forth to carry out tasks with your orders!¡± ¡®Tower Owner?¡¯ The Third Master of the Xiao family¡¯s expression slowly stiffened before he widened his eyes in astonishment. ¡°You are the owner of the Pill Tower? This is impossible. I heard that the Tower Owner was a Mundane Stage High Rank alchemists. How can you be owner of the Pill Tower? Moreover, who I saw clearly that day was¡­¡± It was a man filled with dominance. ¡°I initially didn¡¯t want my status to be revealed to the world, but this was forced by your Xiao family.¡± Mu Ru Yue chuckled coldly. ¡°Elder brother is my family member. I definitely won¡¯t let anyone harm him in the slightest. Those that do dies!¡± The girl emitted a frosty aura after she said thest word. The Third Master of the Xiao family was really terrified this time. What kind of ce was the Pill Tower? It was a ce that gathered powerful alchemists. There were countless Mundane Stage alchemists and even Grandmaster Wu Shan chose to enter it freely. But this little girl was the owner of the Pill Tower? ¡°Impudent!¡± An elder stood up abruptly after mming his hand on the table. ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t forget that you are also a member of the Xiao family. You should call him Third Uncle. What kind of attitude are you using to treat the Xiao family today? Moreover, we don¡¯t think that what he did was wrong. So what if you are the owner of the Pill Tower? Thatdy was a person of the Yao family. How can you go against the Yao family, no matter how strong you are?¡± Chapter 484 - Failure Of The Plot Part 9

Chapter 484 - Failure Of The Plot Part 9

Even if it were just a side branch of the Yao family, everyone should curry up favour with them in ordinary people¡¯s eyes. ¡°To all hundred members of the battle squad, listen to mymand.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze turned grim as shemanded in a cold tone, ¡°Immediately surround the Xiao family. Nobody is to leave this ce without my permission.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± The hundred people epted the order, their loud voice reverberating into the sky, hanging there for a long time¡­ The expression of the elders of the Xiao family turned ashen. If it wasn¡¯t on behalf of Xiao Bai Xuan, they would have already killed this damnable brat! ¡°What is going on here?¡± A well-built man walked hastily in from outside at this moment. Yao Jing nced around the room before his gazended on Yao Tian Yu. He grew rmed and pale before hastily going forward, anxiously calling out, ¡°Young mistress! Young Mistress Tian Yu! What has happened here?¡± Yao Tian Yu gradually opened her eyes, as though she had heard Yao Jing¡¯s calls¡­ ¡°Young Mistress!¡± Yao Jing became ted and asked, ¡°Young mistress, what is¡­¡± Yao TIan Yu shook her head and replied dubiously. ¡°I am also unsure. I was just ambushed by someone just now. I also didn¡¯t see who the perpetrator was¡­¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± Yao Jing¡¯s expression darkened as he shouted coldly, ¡°Who is the one that is gutsy enough to ambush my young mistress?!¡± When he said that, he swept a gaze at the crowd. The Third Master of the Xiao family looked at Mu Ru Yue and replied, ¡°Lord Yao Jing, I saw that it was this girl that had ambushed Young Mistress Yao just now!¡± Yao Jing¡¯s gazended on Mu Ru Yue after hearing that before he asked sinisterly, ¡°You were the one that ambushed my young mistress?¡± Mu Ru Yue smirked and replied, ¡°So what?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Yao Jing snorted coldly. With a killing intent filled cial gaze, he said, ¡°Do you know who we are?¡± ¡°I know. Isn¡¯t it the so-called side branch of the Yao family?¡± When Mu Ru Yue said ¡®side branch¡¯, she purposefully emphasized on those two words. Even though they were really from the side branch, people that were from the side branch in powerful factors disdained such a title. It was as though by erasing those two words ¡®side branch¡¯, they would actually be disciples from the main branch¡­ ¡°Since you know that we are from the side branch of the Yao family, you dared to ambush her?¡± Yao Jing chuckled coldly. ¡°Little girl, if you don¡¯t give me a valid reason, our Yao family won¡¯t let you go!¡± ¡°Reason? It is really simple.¡± Mu Ru Yue chuckled lowly. With an icy gaze, she continued, ¡°She was delusional in trying to rape my elder brother. Isn¡¯t this reason enough?¡± ¡°Your elder brother?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. My elder brother is Xiao Feng, the descendant of Xiao Yun.¡± Yao Jing was startled as he didn¡¯t expect Xiao Yun to be this lucky to have two such outstanding descendants. But outstanding was outstanding; the Yao family wouldn¡¯t allow others to bully them. ¡°Thisdy, even if you want to fabricate a reason, you should try harder. Our young mistress¡¯s status is so noble. She is also peerlessly beautiful with an incredible innate talent. How can she rape a man where men usually pursue after her?¡± Yao Jing sneered. ¡°She needs to use rape? With just a statement from her, which man would reject her? Moreover, our young mistress is clean and proper. Thus, it is impossible for her tomit such an immoral act.¡± Mu Ru Yue nced to the side and looked at Yao Tian Yu who was still naked. At the end of her gaze, Yao Tian Yu realized that she was stark naked. She was so embarrassed that she wanted to find a ce to hide. Yao Jing also felt that this wasn¡¯t right so he took off his outer garment and covered Yao Tian Yu¡¯s body. ¡°She is really clean and proper.¡± Mu Ru Yue sneered, ¡°Can it be someone forced her to strip?¡± Chapter 485 - Failure Of The Plot Part 10

Chapter 485- Failure Of The Plot Part 10

Yao Tian Yu red at Mu Ru Yue, angered from her shame. She bit her lips and said in a forbearing tone, ¡°Yao Jing, I had indeed taken off my clothing myself, but it was due to being set up by Xiao Feng.¡± ¡°Young mistress, what happened?¡± Yao Jing turned his head toward Yao Tian Yu, his brows slightly creased. ¡°Xiao Feng had dispatched people saying that he wanted to meet me. Who knew¡­¡± She gradually shut her eyes and with her eyshes trembling, she continued, ¡°Who knew he consumed aphrodisiac, delusional about having intercourse with me in order to enter the Yao family. I can only sacrifice myself for our family branch. I don¡¯t love Xiao Feng, especially when his action made me disdain him. If my sacrifice can be repaid, anything is worth it¡­¡± Yao Jing¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°Young mistress, is that the truth? That bastard Xiao Feng really did such a thing?! There really is a heaven and earth difference between him and Xiao Yun as his descendant to do such a thing!¡± However, his words didn¡¯t in the slightest mention for Yao Tian Yu to break off this marriage. No matter how despicable this talent was, it would suffice that he could help them. They would just kick him away once they made use of him. It was undeniable that this master and servant¡¯s thoughts waspletely the same¡­ Yao Tian Yu¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly. ¡®Is this my life?¡¯ But to think of marrying such a guy, her heart was bitter. Mu Ru Yue silently listened to their conversation. With a sharp gaze from her ck eyes, shemented, ¡°Sorry, but my elder brother¡¯s sight is really high that such a woman won¡¯t be able to enter his eyes.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Instantly, Yao Jing turned his head toward Mu Ru Yue. His darkened expression intensified. ¡°Since you two are siblings, you mustn¡¯t be anything good too!¡± Mu Ru Yue narrowed her eyes before she giggled suddenly, a cold smile on her impable face. ¡°Is that Yao family something that you can use to boast?¡± She gradually stood up from the seat and walked forward with an icy aura emanating from her body. A tempest rose in her surroundings without the assistance of the wind, even though it was still bright and sunny outside. ¡°Don¡¯t you think we should settle the debt for Xiao Yun and my elder brother¡¯s matter? So what if it is the Yao family? Nobody can hurt my elder brother as long as I still breathe!¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Yao Jing burst outughing. ¡°Just by yourself? A Xiantian Full Circle realm practitioner is indeed strong, but I am a Mystic realm expert. Do you think you can stop me from doing what I want? I will let you experience the pain that Xiao Yun had suffered since you are his descendant!¡± Yao Jing¡¯s aura burst out instantly after he said that. It was like a tidal wave. The Third Master of the Xiao family and the rest sniggered. ¡®This girl really doesn¡¯t know what is good for her and dares to resist against the members of the Yao family head on. She really isn¡¯t afraid to die!¡¯ Mu Ru Yue gripped lightly onto her Heavenly Dragon me Sword as Yao Jing¡¯s aura burst forth. When she was about to fight him, an angered shout was heard from outside. ¡°Yao Jing, Yao Tian Yu, what are you doing?!¡± Yao Jing raised his head after stopping. When he saw the girl outside the door, he was stunned. Astonishment filled his eyes. ¡®El¡­ Eldest young mistress, why is she here?¡¯ Yao Yun Qing came in hobbling. It was obvious that due to Xiao Feng being under the effect of the aphrodisiac, it made her entire waist and back so sore that she couldn¡¯t walk properly. ¡°Lord Yao Jing.¡± The Third Master of the Xiao family didn¡¯t see the astonishment in Yao Jing¡¯s eyes as he hastily said, ¡°This woman was in cahoots with Xiao Feng and her. She took the chance that Xiao Feng had lost his consciousness to sleep with him after tossing Young Mistress Yao out. She didn¡¯t put any importance on Young Mistress Yao. Such a woman should also be eliminated. Otherwise, it would be mockery to you.¡± Chapter 486 - Threats Part 1

Chapter 486 - Threats Part 1

Yao Jing¡¯s expression changed slowly. He took in a deep breath and raised his hand to p the Third Master of the Xiao family. All of his might was put into that p and it directly sent the Third Master of the Xiao family flying back. The Third Master of the Xiao family spat out a mouthful of blood as he looked bbergasted at Yao Jing who had an ashened expression. Following that, under his astonishment, Yao Jing smiled apologetically at Yao Yun Qing and said tteringly, ¡°Eldest young mistress, why have youe?¡± Yao Yun Qing¡¯s gaze swept around andnded on Yao Tian Yu. Previously, she didn¡¯t see who was lying on the ground. Now, when she looked at the stunned Yao Tian Yu, fury aze in her heart. ¡°Yao Tian Yu, you are so gutsy to actually dare to drug Xiao Feng!¡± Yao Tian Yu bit her lips and replied, inwardly feeling wronged, ¡°It isn¡¯t me. It was Xiao Feng. He wanted to take advantage of me and he purposely orchestrated this matter¡­¡± ¡°Take advantage of you?¡± Yao Yun Qing sniggered. ¡°Xiao Feng is my fiance. You think he will abandon the main branch of the Yao family to choose you who is from a side branch?¡± ¡®Fiance?¡¯ That word struck like lightning inside Yao Tian Yu¡¯s heart. She looked with disbelief at Yao Yun Qing. Her body shuddered uncontrobly. ¡®Impossible! ¡®If it wasn¡¯t for Xiao Feng to drug himself, how had the following event urred? Moreover, Yao Yun Qing who is from the main branch of the Yao family had always been doted lovingly upon. How can she fall for such a guy? With her status, what man can¡¯t she marry. Yet, she is persistent in marrying such a guy?¡¯ Thinking that, Yao Tian Yu couldn¡¯t help but to voice her doubt. ¡°Why? Why do you fancy Xiao Feng? How can such a guy enter your eyes?¡± Yao Yun Qing¡¯s gaze darkened slowly as she looked coldly at Yao Tian Yu¡¯s elegant face. ¡°What does who I like have anything to do with you? You will never understand the good in others as a prideful person that only cares about yourself.¡± Her sneer intensified as she said that. The members of the Xiao family were stupefied as they watched on, especially the Third Master of the Xiao family. His eyes widened like a copper bell. His heart couldn¡¯t stop shuddering¡­ ¡®This woman is from the main branch of the Yao family? What have I done then?¡¯ The Third Master of the Xiao family¡¯splexion turned pale as an unprecedented remorse filled his heart. Yet, no matter how much he regretted, he couldn¡¯t do anything about it. As a person, he must pay for what he had done. ¡°So Xiao Feng really didn¡¯t want to marry me.¡± Yao Tian Yu¡¯s gaze darkened before she chuckled bitterly. At this moment, she finally understood that what Xiao Feng said was the truth. Everything was just her own imagination. No matter if it were the nobility of her status or her innate talent, Yao Yun Qing was far superior to her. How could shepete with her? ¡°Yao Jing, Yao Tian Yu, do you know what the punishment for breaking the rule of the continent is?¡± Yao Yun Qing focused her gaze at the two pale people as she continued heartlessly, ¡°The rule of the continent states that people from the main four powers in the continent can¡¯t interfere with ordinary people, nor make moves on them. Yet, you two were delusional in forcing Xiao Feng. You should know what the punishment is¡­¡± ¡®Punishment?¡¯ Yao Jing¡¯s heart shuddered vigorously. ¡°It is to face the wall and ponder their misdeeds after being lock up at the back mountains for ten years!¡± Ten years might be a short time for cultivators, but simrly, the changes going on in the world would still berge during that time. Furthermore, it wasn¡¯t just facing the wall and pondering their misdeeds. They must endure being burned by raging mes¡­ How terrible was that? But this was the rule of the Yao family! Nobody could defy it! Chapter 487 - Threats Part 2

Chapter 487 - Threats Part 2

This was especially the case when they tried to put their hands on the fiance of the Eldest young mistress and being delusional in trying to force him to be a disciple of the side branch¡­ In a family that focused on status, when disciples of the side branch were described in a good way, they would be called young mistress and masters of the Yao family. But the urate status they had in the family was that they were servants to the people of the main branch! As servants, weren¡¯t they delusional for trying to steal their master¡¯s fiance? If that wasn¡¯t seeking pain, then what was it? ¡°Wait!¡± A cold voice rang out in the main hall. Following that, a young girl in white robe stood up gradually. With ayer of frost on her face, she asked, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we settle some of our debts?¡± Yao Jing¡¯s expression changed as he said coldly, ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Mu Ru Yue smirked as she narrowed her eyes. She then giggled. ¡°It is with regards to the matter of Xiao Yun and elder brother Xiao Feng¡­¡± Suddenly, Yao Jing¡¯s gaze turnedplex as he locked his gaze on Mu Ru Yue. ¡®Xiao Yun? ¡®This girl unexpectedly knew everything¡­ ¡®But it isughable that they thought that the descendants of Xiao Yun wouldn¡¯t know anything.¡¯ ¡°Xiao Yun?¡± Yao Yun Qing¡¯s brows rose as she turned her head toward Mu Ru Yue. ¡°Who is Xiao Yun and his rtionship with them?¡± ¡°Xiao Yun is my ancestor and was simrly a person murdered by the ancestors of Yao Tian Yu. It is soughable that they tried to force Xiao Yun to enter the Yao family approximately about a century ago, but since Xiao Yun didn¡¯t agree, they scrapped his innate talent. This matter has simply happened once again¡­¡± ¡®If it wasn¡¯t for me and Yao Yun Qing, would elder brother face the same torment as Xiao Yun from many years ago?¡¯ Thinking about that sight, Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart clenched asyers of killing intent surged in her heart. ¡°So it already isn¡¯t the first time that those people did this.¡± Yao Yun Qing sniggered. With a sharp gaze in her clear eyes, she questioned, ¡°Who was it that crippled her ancestor?¡± Yao Jing¡¯s heart shuddered as he looked with astonishment at Yao Yun Qing. ¡°Eldest young mistress, this¡­¡± His tone was obviously filled with hesitation. Yao Yun Qing¡¯s gaze turned even more strict as she focused her gaze on those two. ¡°Not speaking? I have ways of knowing even if you don¡¯t tell me. Once I return to the Yao family, I will order the annihtion of everyone from your lineage!¡± At this moment, Yao Yun Qing didn¡¯t have her usual temperament. Her gaze was so sharp that it made Yao Jing slightly dazzled. He had only seen such a domineering aura from the head of the family. Even the biological father of Yao Yun Qing didn¡¯t have such a strong and domineering grandeur¡­ Her gaze made Yao Jing¡¯s heart trembled as fear grew in his heart. Yao Tian Yu, who was by his side, spoke up before he could speak. ¡°I will say! I will tell you.¡± Yao Tian Yu gradually closed her eyes, her eyshes trembling. She then opened her eyes abruptly and said shiveringly, ¡°Everyone that had contributed in that matter has already died. The only one left is Yao Yu.¡± Cultivator¡¯s life force seemed boundless, but even their life would stille to an end¡­ ¡°Yao Yu?¡± Yao Yun Qing¡¯s brows rose as she said coldly, ¡°I will shortly dispatch someone to report everything that you had done to grandfather. Grandfather will then personally decide what to do with Yao Yu! But I can tell you this first; the powers of Yao Yu won¡¯t be retained. As for you two, I will let Elder Zhang send you back. You don¡¯t need to worry too much. I won¡¯t take your lives. I will at most give you a slight punishment¡­¡± Yao Yun Qing continued to say after a slight pause in her speech. ¡°Yao Tian Yu, since you are so desperate to marry someone, I have a good candidate for you. The Zhang family had previouslye forth to seek for marriage. They want to wed a side branch young mistress of the Yao family, though grandfather rejected it. Nheless, the Zhang family¡¯s power is only second to us. That mister of the Zhang family is simrly at the prime of his age so you won¡¯t be mistreated¡­¡± Chapter 488 - Threats Part 3

Chapter 488- Threats Part 3

Yao Tian Yu¡¯s body trembled as she widened her eyes in fear. ¡°You¡­ you want me to marry that devil? No! I don¡¯t want to!¡± It was as though Yao Yun Qing didn¡¯t see the fear in the other¡¯s eyes as her smile intensified while she coaxed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Yao Tian Yu, I will tell the Zhang family to take good care of you.¡± When she said ¡®take good care¡¯, she purposely emphasized those three words¡­ At this moment, Yao Tian Yu finally knew fear and she didn¡¯t even care about her pride. She leapt to the side of Yao Yun Qing¡¯s legs and pleaded bitterly, ¡°I beg you. Please don¡¯t wed me off to him. I know that I was wrong. I was really in the wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have tried to steal your man. But I didn¡¯t know who he was. If I knew that you had already fancied him, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have done such a thing.¡± Yao Yun Qing¡¯s expression darkened slowly. ¡°Yao Tian Yu, are you apologizing because Xiao Feng is someone that I know? What if it were other people? Does that mean that they should be forced by you all? How innocent was Xiao Yun that year? How innocent was Xiao Feng today? We are really people of the Yao family, but our family rule is that if people don¡¯t offend us, we won¡¯t offend them. If they do, we will annihte their family! Thus, I want to ask you this; did Xiao Yun offend you or did Xiao Feng offend you?¡± Yao Tian Yu ced down her hand gradually. She initially thought that since she was a person of the Yao family, the Yao family would harbour them even after knowing the misdeeds they had done. Yet, they underestimated the heartlessness of this family. They didn¡¯t mind eliminating their disciples for an outsider¡­ Yao Tian Yu suddenlyughed. Thatughter was pleasing to the ears, but it was filled with sorrow and pain. ¡°Yao Yun Qing, you are really ruthless! You want me to marry that kind of person? That mister of the Zhang family is notoriously well known for his violence and ruthlessness. You are pushing me to my death!¡± Yao Yun Qing focused on the girl that was kneeling on the ground as she said strictly, ¡°I am pushing you to your death? Yao Tian Yu, now I know of just two matters. How many misdeeds have you done that I don¡¯t know of? Grandfather has passed the authority to me. I am the sessor of the family. The rules of the family mustn¡¯t be vited. Those that do must pay the price!¡± She wasn¡¯t a kind person. There were some who were worthy of her kindness, but to the rest, if you were to pity them, then they would continue doing misdeeds and abuse their status¡­ ¡°Elder Zhang.¡± Yao Tian Yu nodded slightly before ordering coldly, ¡°Send them back to the Yao family for me. Moreover, report everything that had happened here to grandfather and implement all of those punishment that I had said!¡± An elder moved in a sh from outside. With worry in his eyes, he said, ¡°Young mistress, you¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With Xiao Feng and Yue Er here, nothing will happen to me. When you return to the family, you can also take note of Second Uncle. He won¡¯t dare to casually do things then. Elder Zhang, you are the only one I trust within the family, excluding grandfather and my biological parents¡­¡± This was the case as the other members of the Yao family sided with Second Uncle. It was only Elder Zhang, although his power wasn¡¯t that strong. Yet, he was a person that had taken care of her mother as she grew up and, simrly, was there for her own upbringing¡­ Thus, the only one she trusted in such arge family was just him¡­ How sorrowful was that? Elder Zhang seemed to understand and cupped his fist slightly. ¡°Young mistress, don¡¯t fret. I will aplish the tasks you had said. Furthermore, I will report the matter about Second Master to the head of the family.¡± Yao Yun Qing nodded slightly but didn¡¯t speak any further. She then shifted her gaze to Mu Ru Yue and asked, ¡°Yue Er, how do you want to deal with these people?¡± Chapter 489 - Threats Part 4

Chapter 489- Threats Part 4

Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze was slightly cold as she shifted to the pale Third Master of the Xiao family. ¡°I had said it just now that anyone that tries to make a move on my elder brother will only have one oue!¡± It was death! The heart of the Third Master of the Xiao family shuddered. ¡®How can I beg for these people to let me off when even Yao Jing and the rest weren¡¯t able to escape the cmity? ¡®I¡¯m finished¡­ ¡®I really am doomed. ¡®Why did I try to move a man of the Yao family main branch¡¯s young mistress to others?¡¯ The rest of the elders subconsciously retreated a couple of steps back. They hadn¡¯t nned to make an enemy out of the Yao family. As for the Third Master of the Xiao family, they could only watch on as he perished¡­ Mu Ru yue¡¯s handnded on the handle of her sword. Swish! She withdrew her sword. As she brandished her sword, it gave rise to a gale that sent the Third Master of the Xiao family flying. Bang! His bodynded on a table, instantly breaking it into halves. Pfft! He spat out a mouthful of blood, then looked with terror at the white robed girl walking toward him. At this moment, his heart trembled vigorously. His despair was like an enormous rock that was pressed down on his heart, making breathing difficult. The current Third Master of the Xiao family no longer thought about anything else other than to live¡­ Mu Ru Yue walked slowly toward him. Following her steps, an indistinct killing intent was emitted. Her white robe fluttered without wind and her hair flowed freely as well. ¡°No!¡± The pupils of the Third Master of the Xiao family contracted. Just as he wanted to plead for mercy, a ray of light shot in from outside. Pfft! A sword pierced viciously into his heart¡­ His body shuddered as his heart fell momentarily to the bottom when he saw the young girl before him. He yelled out in despair and sorrow, ¡°Jing Er, you¡­¡± Slowly, the Third Master of the Xiao family closed his eyes. He couldn¡¯t understand why the daughter he had doted the most upon had killed him¡­ The Xiao family was also stunned as they looked with disbelief at the young girl that appeared out of thin air. Xiao Jing¡¯s lovable face turned grim as she looked at the corpse before her. With a peculiar ray of light in her eyes, she said, ¡°Father, do you think that I don¡¯t know what you had done? There is an undeniable link between mother¡¯s death and you that year.¡± Xiao Jing gently drew out the sword. Her lovable smile once again appeared on her face as she turned her head toward Mu Ru Yue and said with a sweet smile, ¡°You are the descendant of Xiao Yun? I didn¡¯t have time to talk to you previously. My father had done too much. I already killed him as a repayment. I hope that you won¡¯t implicate the Xiao family due to father.¡± The young girl¡¯s words was full of logic and emotion, but it gave Mu Ru Yue an ufortable feeling. She didn¡¯t know why she felt such difort. It was as though her own heart was rejecting the girl from nearing her¡­ ¡°I won¡¯t annihte the Xiao family as long as the Xiao family doesn¡¯t offend me again on behalf of Xiao Bai Xuan. But if someone dares to seek trouble with the Pill Tower, I, Mu Ru Yue, won¡¯t be afraid of dealing with them!¡± After she said that, she turned around and looked at the sky. ¡°Elder brother should be awake by now. Yun Qing¡ª No, I should call you sister-inw now. Let¡¯s go.¡± Yao Yun Qing¡¯s delicate and pretty face instantly flushed. She red with slight bashfulness at Mu Ru Yue. ¡°I am still not your sister-inw.¡± ¡°Why not since you have already done it?¡± Mu Ru Yue turned her head and blinked her eyes as she asked with smiles. ¡°Isn¡¯t such a matter normal at our homnd1?¡± One could say it was really her first time in both of her lives as she was the conserved-type of person and had never lost her innocence¡­ 1. Homnd refers to the modernized Hua Xia Chapter 490 - Threats Part 5

Chapter 490 - Threats Part 5

¡°Don¡¯t worry. Elder brother will quickly marry you. I am just saying your title beforehand.¡± Perhaps it was due to the matter of Xiao Feng and Yao Yun Qing being settled or because the Third Master of the Xiao family died, but Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart was unprecedented rxed. At this moment, she couldn¡¯t help but think about Ye Wu Chen¡­ It was unknown where that fellow was. The internal organs of the elders of the Xiao family turned green as they watched those two disappear. If the ancestors hadn¡¯t chased Xiao Yun out, then perhaps this lineage of Xiao Yun¡¯s wouldn¡¯t be forced to leave. If they had treated Xiao Feng well previously, perhaps there was a chance of salvation even after their mistake that year. But¡­ The elders looked at each other with sorrow in their eyes. Yet, it was all their fault. The Xiao family not only lost two talents, they also lost the chance in having a marriage alliance with the Yao family. How rare was that chance? Thinking about that, their internal organs spasmed with their regrets¡­ It was night. Mu Ru Yue had just taken off her outer clothes to sleep as it was deep in the night. She suddenly felt a foreign aura and immediately sat up to cast a cold gaze to that direction. Under her sight, a snow-white figure that seemed to be walking on clouds appeared. That woman¡¯s face had ayer of fog covering her face so it was impossible for her to see her appearance. ¡°Mu Ru Yue, it has been a long time since west met.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s face slowly turned grim as shemented, ¡°Zi Feng, you continue to live as expected.¡± Mu Ru Yue could still feel that this woman was Nangong Zi Feng even if she couldn¡¯t see her appearance¡­ ¡°Do you have a clue as to where your son is after seeing my memories?¡± The voice of that woman was filled with mockery. It simrly made the coldness of Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression intensify as she emitted icy killing intent. She hadn¡¯t given up searching for her son during this period of time. Not only had she dispatched people to search for him, she even used pills to gather informations. This was also one of her purposes for establishing her influence. But there was nothing useful. She still couldn¡¯t find any clues¡­ That piece ofnd was so mysterious that nobody knows about it. ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Mu Ru Yue lifted her head and asked with a cold gaze. Zi Feng chuckled lowly as she said with hatred, ¡°How can I let you be able to find him so quickly? Your son is the only threat I have over you so I definitely won¡¯t let you find him! Mu Ru Yue, I had always hated you. I hate you for being able to obtain elder brother Zi Huang so I couldn¡¯t help but chop that adorable kid into countless pieces! Do you know what it was like to see him daily? I will always imagine what things you two do every night just by looking at him. That matter gave me a heart wrenching pain. Why didn¡¯t you two think about how I felt? Didn¡¯t you know that it was too ruthless to me? ¡°In the previous life, I held onto the lifeline of the Zi family, forcing that man to be unable to make a move on me. I then used that lifeline to threaten him to ept me as his concubine. He rejected without a thought. I also couldn¡¯t really annihte that lifeline. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have anything left to threaten him with. ¡°I just found Elder brother Zi Huang a couple of days ago. I pleaded for him to make love with me for a night. I would be happy for just one time in order for me to be impregnated with his child. It would be fair to me that way, but he simrly rejected me¡­ ¡°I really don¡¯t understand why he is so unwilling to give me even a chance. Why can you so easily enjoy his sole love? Mu Ru Yue, I definitely won¡¯t let you two be together! I want you to have sexual intercourse with other men before him. Otherwise, I will kill your adorable son!¡± Actually, Zi Feng didn¡¯t even know where that brat was, but she could only use this method to threaten Mu Ru Yue¡­ Chapter 491 - Mother And Son’s Recognition Part 1

Chapter 491 - Mother And Son¡¯s Recognition Part 1

Zi Feng rarely went to the ce where she had locked their son up as she didn¡¯t want to face the fruit of their love. But not too long ago, when she went back to that ce, she found that the little boy had actually been rescued by someone! Mu Ru Yue narrowed her eyes and, with ayer of frost, said, ¡°Nangong Zi Feng, do you really think I would agree to such a request?¡± Nangong Zi Feng chuckled. Mu Ru Yue couldn¡¯t see her appearance, but she could still feel her cold and sinister aura. ¡°If you really want me to snap that adorable little boy¡¯s neck, you can simply reject my request. But I won¡¯t be soft-handed. You might even receive the corpse of his body in the next couple of days. Hahaha!¡± Boom! An icy aura burst forth from the girl¡¯s body as she charged toward Nangong Zi Feng. At that moment, the image dissipated¡­ She mmed her hand on the table, the intensity of her killing intent from her eyes remained unchanged. ¡°Nangong Zi Feng!¡± Mu Ru Yue took in a deep breath as she gradually calmed the killing intent in her heart¡­ Under the moonlight, a silver robe fluttered in the wind and gave off an indescribably prestigious and noble aura. Yet, the divinely handsome youth that stood outside the window turned ashened. He clenched his fist tightly to the point that it shuddered slightly. It was as though mes of fury was held within them. He didn¡¯t expect that he would hear such words when he had just found her. Zi Feng had actually used him to threaten her! But mother should know about his existence this way¡­ The youth wanted to push open the door as he suppressed his excitement. But at that moment, he could feel indescribable auras nearing him and he stopped his hand from opening the door. ¡°They had actually followed me! It seems I will need to leave for a moment.¡± Zi Qian Jing¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. With a trace of cold light shing in his eyes, he said, ¡°But mother¡­¡± He kept silent for a while before taking out a paper and pen to write a few words. Finally, he tossed it into the room. Following that, he turned and left without looking back¡­ Inside the room, Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression was ice-cold with ayer of frost covering her face. Then, suddenly, a piece of paper floated in from outside the room¡­ ¡°Who?¡± Her sight shifted as she lifted her hand to catch that paper, her brows knitted tightly together¡­ [¡°Mother, you don¡¯t need to care about Zi Feng¡¯s threat. I had already been rescued by aunt and escaped from her demonic ws. I initially wanted to meet up with mother, but I have something I have to attend to now so I will exin this matter to you once I settle it¡­¡±] Mu Ru Yue¡¯s finger trembled and the paper slowly fell to the ground. She ran like a mad person out of the room. But under the night sky, she couldn¡¯t see anyone. Even his aura had disappeared¡­ But she knew he hade over! Mu Ru Yue lifted a hand to cover her face, tears flowing down from the gaps of her fingers¡­ She couldn¡¯t forget that scene from Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s memory. In that scene, the little boy with a jade carved facey there without any life in a coffin, the empty sleeves containing traces of blood on them. His tightly locked brows were enough to express his loneliness and panic¡­ Even though it had been her past life, a mother and son¡¯s heart were always connected. So when she had seen that scene, she felt a heart wrenching pain¡­ But now he could write! How could Mu Ru Yue not be jubnt? ¡°So he has always been around¡­¡± Happiness finally appeared in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes. Right now, her heart settled down. She didn¡¯t care when he would reunite with her, as long as he stayed out of Zi Feng¡¯s hands. Otherwise, she didn¡¯t know what kind of tortures Zi Feng would implement on him¡­ Chapter 492 - Mother And Son’s Recognition Part 2

Chapter 492 - Mother And Son¡¯s Recognition Part 2

A youth looked coldly at the elder before him atop a canyon. The usually elegant andnguish expression on his handsome face was gone as ayer of coldness had reced it. The elder frowned as he looked at that handsome face under the moonlight. He shouted icily, ¡°Brat, you dared to kill our people. You are really too gutsy. Do you know what power we are under?¡± Zi Qian Jing sniggered. With a sinister smile on his face, he replied, ¡°I know. You are just dogs of Zi Feng. Not only will I kill all of you, I will annihte all of her dogs!¡± He would never forget that day when the blood of the Zi family stained the entire continent. He would also be unable to forget that Zi Feng had mercilessly chopped off all of his limbs and it wasn¡¯t a clean chop. She had slowly chopped his arm little by little starting from the tip of his finger and didn¡¯t allow him to faint. He could still feel the insufferable pain of having his limbs amputated slowly. Yet, what hurt him the most was watching his parents vanish under heaven¡¯s cmity¡­ Zi Qian Jing¡¯s body shuddered. Nobody had any idea how much hatred he held for Zi Feng. He still hadn¡¯t forgotten about this grudge even after being sealed for a thousand years. Instead, it had intensified. Currently, that woman not only wanted to seduce his father, she even used himself to threaten his mother. How could he bear with all this?! ¡°Everyone under Zi Feng must die!¡± Killing intent burst forth from Zi Qian Jing¡¯s body. Purple rays of light gradually shone from his ck eyes, but it vanished after an instant¡­ ¡°Haha! Just with yourself?¡± The elderughed heartily. It was obvious that he didn¡¯t ce any importance on this brat. ¡°Stinky brat, you dare to kill us. Go and die!¡± Swish! His body moved in a sh as he dashed toward Zi Qian Jing¡­ Zi Qian Jing knit his brows slightly before drawing his sword to greet that elder¡¯s attack. Slowly, a trace of astonishment appeared in that elder¡¯s eyes. ¡®This brat¡¯s power isn¡¯t inferior to mine. It will be impossible to predict the oue of this match in a short period of time¡­¡¯ At this moment, a mour was heard within the Xiao family. The elders, who had gathered in the courtyard and were discussing what to do in the future for the family, eximed suddenly with paled faces as they stood up in fright. ¡°The ancestors havee out from closed door training!¡± ¡°We are done with. We are finished. Let¡¯s just hope nothing else happens. Otherwise, if we were to offend the Yao family, we won¡¯t be at peace¡­¡± A few figures suddenly entered the room before they coulde up with any solutions. A ck robed elder was walking in front of the group. He possessed a cold atmosphere and his entire body emanated a sinister aura. His gaze contracted slightly after he surveyed the crowd. ¡°Where is Little Three? Why hasn¡¯t hee to greet me?¡± It was obvious that the Little Three the ck robed elder spoke of referred to the Third Master of the Xiao family. The mother of the Third Master of the Xiao family was that elder¡¯s god granddaughter who had taken a fancy to Xiao Bai Xuan since young. Otherwise, this elder wouldn¡¯t break up the loving couple to force Xiao Bai Xuan to marry her. The ck robed elder could be counted as the Third Master of the Xiao family¡¯s god grandfather. He doted on him more than the Third Master of the Xiao family¡¯s biological father. It was precisely due to his pampering that the Third Master of the Xiao family was so outrageous and unruly. ¡°Ancestor Elder Qing Shi, you are finally out of closed door training. We should hold a weing reception for your return.¡± The elders hastily tried to change the topic as they suggested with smiles. Qing Shi frowned and asked again, ¡°I asked, where is Little Three?¡± ¡°About that¡­¡± The elders of the Xiao family subconsciously wiped the cold sweat from their forehead as they continued hesitantly, ¡°The third master¡­ he¡­¡± ¡°Quickly speak up!¡± Qing Shi¡¯s expression darkened as he questioned domineeringly. Chapter 493 - Mother And Son’s Recognition Part 3

Chapter 493 - Mother And Son¡¯s Recognition Part 3

¡°It is¡­ young mistress Jing¡­¡± ¡°Great Grandfather Qing Shi, why have youe out?¡± A lovely voice was heard behind them at this moment. Qing Shi¡¯s expression rxed slightly as he turned his head to look at Xiao Jing who had just entered the room. He asked gently, ¡°Jing Er, where is your father?¡± Xiao Jing was stunned for a moment as she bit her lips and didn¡¯t reply. An uneasy feeling was felt by Qing Shi and he couldn¡¯t help but frown. He prompted, ¡°Jing Er, you have been an obedient child since young. Don¡¯t lie to great grandfather. Quickly tell great grandfather where your father is.¡± Ayer of tears coated Xiao Jing¡¯s eyes. Wah! She leapt into Qing Shi¡¯s embrace and confessed pitifully, ¡°Great grandfather, it is all my fault. I led to father¡¯s death!¡± Qing Shi¡¯s body stiffened slowly. His expression darkened instantly as he rified, ¡°What did you say?¡± Xiao Jing sniffled as she looked at Qing Shi with teary eyes. ¡°The descendant of Xiao Yun wanted to force father to his death and even wanted to annihte the Xiao family that day. Jing Er couldn¡¯t not¡­ do that¡­¡± Qing Shi no longer heard what Xiao Jing had said after that. A few words resounded in his mind¡­ ¡®Descendants of Xiao Yun! ¡®Descendant of that bastard Xiao Yun has appeared in the Central Region ande to the Xiao family.¡¯ Fury zed in Qing Shi¡¯s heart at that instant. He couldn¡¯t forget those years where he had always been overshadowed by Xiao Yun. They were both talents, but he was never the eye of focus in the family. It was only until Xiao Yun offended the Yao family that the family ced importance on him. But currently, his descendant dared to kill Little Three. This was intolerable. He must make everyone understand the oue in offending the Xiao family! ¡°Let¡¯s go. Bring me to see his descendant. I will let them taste my might for killing someone under my wing!¡± ¡°No!¡± Xiao Jing was in so much fright that she paled. She hastily held onto Qing Shi¡¯s arm as she persuaded, ¡°The descendant of Xiao Yun is being sheltered by the Yao family!¡± Currently, anger had muddled Qing Shi¡¯s mind. With bloodshot eyes, heughed heartily as he said with gritted teeth. ¡°Sheltered by the Yao family? So what if they were? I will fight to the death and make them unable to die with aplete body!¡± He didn¡¯t give the others time to respond after saying that as he moved in a sh out of the room. Xiao Jing¡¯s eyes darkened slowly as she saw the departing figure of that ck robed elder. Where had all that previous anxiousness and grief gone? ¡°Young mistress Jing Er, why did you do that?¡± The elders of the Xiao family were slightly enraged. ¡°Aren¡¯t you pushing Ancestor Elder Qing Shi to his death?¡± Xiao Jing smirked as she admitted with a sinister smile, ¡°That¡¯s right. I indeed want to push him to his death. What is the use in keeping useless things?¡± The crowd didn¡¯t expect she would admit so cleanly so they were stunned. Was it insufficient for the young mistress to just kill the Third Master, so she was unwilling to even let off Ancestor Elder Qing Shi? ¡°To the elders, I no longer have any family members in the Xiao family. I will then leave this family. I will have to trouble the elders to eradicate my name from the memorial hall.¡± Xiao Jing no longer bothered to look at the response of the rest as she walked out of the room, quickly vanishing into the night sky¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s go. We must quickly chase after Ancestor Elder Qing Shi. We can¡¯t let Ancestor Elder Qing Shi implicate our Xiao family.¡± The elders no longer cared about anything else and hastily pursued Qing Shi. Following that, the rest of the ancestor elders that arrived behind Qing Shi looked at each other and smiled bitterly. They had all heard what Xiao Jing had said. They didn¡¯t expect that the descendant of Xiao Yun, who they had chased out that year, would return and even have connections with the Yao family. Chapter 494 - Mother And Son’s Recognition Part 4

Chapter 494 - Mother And Son¡¯s Recognition Part 4

No matter what, they mustn¡¯t let what happened that year ur again¡­ Mu Ru Yue looked at the letter in her hand within the Pill Tower. She pressed it into her embrace as though it were her treasure. A faint smile dawned upon her impable face, enhancing her peerless appearance. Yet, at this moment, an angry shout was heard echoing throughout the Pill Tower. ¡°Who is the descendant of Xiao Yun? Quickly scram out here and be killed by me!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows rose as she pushed open the door. Simultaneously, Xiao Yun and Yao Yun Qing came out of their room. A weird expression could be seen in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes when she saw them leaving the room together. ¡°Yue Er, what are you looking at?¡± Yao Yun Qing¡¯s delicate face flushed as she red bashfully at Mu Ru Yue. She felt embarrassed when she saw the other girl sizing her up. ¡°Oh, nothing. I was just thinking that you two are rather quick in epting reality and are living together already.¡± Perhaps it was because Mu Ru Yue knew her son had left Zi Feng¡¯s control that she was in a good mood and she couldn¡¯t help but tease them. Xiao Feng¡¯s expression was as cold as always without any ripples in his eyes. But a faint doting expression could be seen when he looked at Mu Ru Yue. Yao Yun Qing¡¯s delicate and pretty face flushed once more. She red at Mu Ru Yue again, but had smiles in her eyes as she rebuked, ¡°What are you thinking about? I was just discussing something with Feng.¡± ¡°You even call him Feng. How can what I think be wrong? Eldest brother, we should make a trip to the Sheng Domain after we settled the matters here and arrange your marriage ceremony.¡± Yao Yun Qing¡¯s face was so red that it might even drip blood, but she did give a side-nce to Xiao Feng. She had no longer believed in love after the betrayal she experienced and didn¡¯t dare to love someone again. Even so, she would never forget how this man had risked his life to save her when she was in a crisis. Perhaps her heart had been moved at that moment. Thus, she didn¡¯t reject the man¡¯s advances when he had been drugged with aphrodisiac¡­ Xiao Feng looked at Yao Yun Qing and said, ¡°We can let her meet with father and mother first, but we still need the agreement of the Yao family before we can be wed.¡± Yao Yun Qing¡¯s expression darkened slightly when she heard the two words, ¡®Yao family¡¯. She gave a helpless sigh after a long moment. ¡°Actually, the Yao family is reallyplicated. My father is too weak and my mother always listens to him so even though grandfather wanted to pass the Yao family to him to govern long ago, he was afraid that my father wouldn¡¯t be able to control those old fellows. Furthermore, my grandfather¡¯s physical condition had been worseningtely. In addition to the many injuries he¡¯d acquired over the years ring up from time to time, perhaps he only has a few years left to live. Hence, he hastily passed the power of the Yao family on to me.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows rose as she asked, ¡°Then what is it with your Second Uncle?¡± Yao Yun Qing bit her lips as she exined with a bitter smile, ¡°Second Uncle is really scheming and ruthless. Grandfather has always disliked him so he didn¡¯t pass the family authority to him. Yet, Second Uncle has a lot of connections. Although I have been designated as the sessor of the family, the only person I can trust in the Yao family is Elder Zhang. Almost everyone else has already sided with Second Uncle. Those that are loyal to grandfather are obviously displeased that grandfather passed the power of the family to me, though they didn¡¯tment on it. I am just a girl after all¡­¡± A girl would definitely marry someone in her life. Then, wouldn¡¯t all of her possessions be the man¡¯s after marriage? It was the same case even in Hua Xia. Generally, those parents who had sons and daughters would focus primarily on their sons rather than their daughters. Some would even think they were giving away their money if they were to ce too much of their assets on their daughters. Chapter 495 - Mother And Son’s Recognition Part 5

Chapter 495 - Mother And Son¡¯s Recognition Part 5

This was how the term, Money Giving Goods, came about¡­ It was due to those people that they neglected the outstandingness of their daughters. Who said that girls were inferior to guys? If they were capable, they could rise into power. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t really want to possess or govern the Yao family. What I am really worried about is that father is too weak to govern the family. But simrly, the family will be ruined by Second Uncle if he were to take over. I don¡¯t want the family that grandfather supported all of his life to be ruined. Once it is my grandfather¡¯s birthday, Second Uncle and the rest will definitely cause amotion¡­ Moreover, those elders will definitely object to me marrying Xiao Feng. I already know those thin-skinned people really well.¡± Yao Yun Qing smiled bitterly as she exined helplessly. Mu Ru Yue remained quiet for a while. With a slight sh of light in her eyes, she said, ¡°Can you tell me your grandfather¡¯s condition in detail when we have the time?¡± Yao Yun Qing, who was still slightly doubtful, nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± Seeing her gloomy face, Mu Ru Yue patted her shoulder and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will give your father a grand secret gift at that time, one that will make them speechless. How long is it until your grandfather¡¯s birthday?¡± ¡°Nine months¡­¡± ¡®Nine months?¡¯ A glimmer flickered in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes as she smiled. ¡®Nine months will be sufficient enough time for me to prepare it¡­¡¯ The two were chatting in the courtyard,pletely neglecting the angered Qing Shi who was still outside the Pill Tower. Qing Shi kicked open the entrance door after seeing no replies from his continuous shoutings. ¡°Who is the descendant of that trash Xiao Yun?!¡± Qing Shi hollered in fury. He nced at the three people in the courtyard. Then, his pupils contracted slightly when he saw the hundred members of the battle squad that came rushing over. ¡®These people are all Xiantian High Rank experts! ¡®There aren¡¯t even this many Xiantian High Rank experts in the Xiao family¡­ ¡®Moreover, sinister killing intent is being emitted from their bodies. Only people that have gone through hundreds of battles will have such an aura.¡¯ Qing Shi¡¯s heart clenched slightly. It seemed that the Pill Tower wasn¡¯t simple¡­ Xiao Feng shot him a cold nce. With an imposing gaze in his eyes, he said, ¡°I am!¡± Seeing the man¡¯s cold expression before him, Qing Shi¡¯s breath tightened. He subconsciously remembered that peerless talent from almost a century ago. ¡®Identical! ¡®They are identical! ¡®No matter if it is his grandeur or the arrogance inside his bones, he is identical to that trash Xiao Yun. It is as though the talent from that year has appeared before him once more.¡¯ This feeling made Qing Shi ufortable. With jealousy in his eyes, he asked, ¡°You are the descendant of Xiao Yun?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I am his descendant, Xiao Feng!¡± ¡°Good, very good!¡± Qing Shi smiled. ¡°Since you are his descendant, are you the one that killed the Third Master of the Xiao family?¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re wrong!¡± A white robed figure appeared before Qing Shi and he was slightly stunned. The cold smile that curled up from the girl¡¯s lips along with her ck eyes seemed like an abyss as she exined. ¡°The one that killed him isn¡¯t my eldest brother. It was Xiao Jing.¡± Qing Shi narrowed his eyes slightly. With a sharp gaze, he asked, ¡°Little girl, who are you? Do you think I will believe what you say? How can Jing Er kill her father?¡± Qing Shi was trapped by the fact about the death of the Third Master of the Xiao family so he was clueless as to what Xiao Jing had said after exining that the Third Master of the Xiao family had died¡­ ¡°I am also a descendant of Xiao Yun.¡± Mu Ru Yue smirked and continued, ¡°This is my biological eldest brother.¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Qing Shi raised his head andughed brazenly. With bloodshot eyes, he continued, ¡°Brat, since you two are the descendants of Xiao Yun, all of you deserve to die!¡± Chapter 496 - Mother And Son’s Recognition Part 6

Chapter 496 - Mother And Son¡¯s Recognition Part 6

A tyrannical power burst forth from his body, causing his ck robe to flutter without wind. Just as Xiao Feng wanted to make his move, he was stopped by Mu Ru Yue who raised her hand to stop him. Following that, she immediately drew her Heavenly Dragon me Sword to greet Qing Shi¡¯s attack. Xiao Feng was stunned for a moment before he smiled. How could he had forgotten that his sister had killed Mystic realm experts before. Even he might not be able to beat her if they were to spar¡­ When the crowd of Xiao family members arrived, their jaw almost dropped when they saw the current sight. Did Mu Ru Yue not know her limits and wanted to battle a Mystic realm expert? This¡­ this was clearly seeking death. No matter how great her innate talent was, she was still at the Xiantian Full Circle realm. How could she battle with someone at the Mystic realm? Yet, the expression of the rest watching the match were still normal. Xiao Feng had personally saw her kill a Mystic realm expert and the members of the battle squad believed there wasn¡¯t a single thing their master couldn¡¯t do. Don¡¯t mention a Mystic realm expert, she would still be able to kill all ten of them by herself. Actually, this was just close to blind reverence¡­ The members of the Xiao family were initially a bit tensed up, but the more they watched on, the more amazed they were and they weren¡¯t able to shift their gaze away from the fight. From their point of view, Qing Shi could totally insta-kill her. But the current state was that the two were of simr standards. No! Mu Ru Yue had the upper hand. ¡°Damn it!¡± Qing Shi used his sword to block Mu Ru Yue¡¯s Heavenly Dragon me Sword. He couldn¡¯t help have cold sweat dripping down his forehead. He abruptly pushed against her sword and retreated. A trace of seriousness was finally seen on his face. ¡°Can it have something to do with her sword?¡± His expression turned ashen as he narrowed his eyes slightly. He could naturally see that the Heavenly Dragon me Sword was extraordinary from his many years of experience at looking at swords. The pattern of the sword looked really familiar. It seemed as though he had seen it somewhere before¡­ ¡°There won¡¯t be an end to the fight if we just continue battling.¡± Glimmers danced in Qing Shi¡¯s eyes. As a sinister light shed in his eyes, he raised his head to look at the girl before him andughed. ¡°Brat, I havee here today to avenge Little Three. I am not afraid of the Yao family for settling this grudge as I don¡¯t n to continue living after this fight. I admit that I won¡¯t be able to defeat you, but don¡¯t you think of leaving here alive! Haha!¡± He raised his head andughed brazenly as a gale sprang forth in his surrounding. ¡°Not good!¡± The expression of an elder of the Xiao family changed drastically as he eximed, ¡°Qing Shi is initiating the secret technique of the Xiao family. That technique will help him increase his cultivations by a realm, allowing him to be an Earth realm practitioner from the Mystic realm. The cost for doing so is his life. This old man is really sick of living!¡± Xiao Feng¡¯s expression changed greatly after hearing what that person said. A trace of anxiousness crept onto his cold face. ¡°Sister, quickly escape!¡± But it was toote¡­ Qing Shiughed heartily as he dashed toward Mu Ru Yue. His speed was too fast, making Mu Ru Yue unable to gather any strength as he neared her. Even after seeing that, Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression remained unchanged from the start as she looked calmly and steadily at Qing Shi¡­ ¡°Xiao Bai, are you ready?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly as she transmitted that question using her soul. She was just about to summon Xiao Bai after getting his reply when suddenly, an arm tugged on her¡¯s from the side, pulling her into an embrace. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body jolted. When she raised her head, an excited and handsome face with slightly teary,nguid, and willful eyes entered her sight, attracting affection toward him. Zi Qian Jing focused deeply on the girl before him. His lips then parted to say, ¡°Mo¡­ mother, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡± Chapter 497 - The Family Of Three Part 1

Chapter 497- The Family Of Three Part 1

Zi Qian Jing hugged the woman in his embrace tightly. He wanted to relieve all of the grief that had built up over the years. ¡°It has been a thousand years. Mother, I have waited for you for a thousand years. I went to the Central Academy to look for you. But when I did, I didn¡¯t know how to make you acknowledge my identity. I was afraid that you wouldn¡¯t want to acknowledge me or maybe you wouldn¡¯t even believe me. However, I really missed you¡­¡± His kind of missing was one that dug deep into his bones. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body stiffened abruptly as she sized the youth up before her with a trace of doubt in her eyes. ¡°Jing Er, you are that little fellow sealed by Nangong Zi Feng?¡± Zi Qian Jing nodded profusely. A thinyer of tears could be seen in his grieving eyes. ¡°My limbs were amputated by Zi Feng to make use of me to threaten father and mother. Following that, she sealed me in a dimension where time froze. It was aunt that saved me after that and even re-connected my limbs.¡± Nobody would be able to understand the pain he had felt from having his limbs re-connected1. But he was willing to endure that pain in order to not see the hurt in his parents¡¯ eyes and he even wanted the ability to protect them¡­ A slight change in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression was seen. She focused and looked at the youth before her. She raised her hand to gently rub the handsome face before her as tears started to fog her vision. So, the person that she had always been looking for was by her side the entire time. She foolishly hadn¡¯t noticed it. How did this little fellow manage to live those years by himself? ¡°You have grown up¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue teared andughed as she looked at him, tearing. ¡°Aunt brought me out from that ce about a decade ago so that I can start to cultivate again. Mother, I swear that I will protect you well in this life so that the tragedy of that year won¡¯t ur again!¡± Zi Qian Jing closed his eyes in misery. That scene from that year yed in his mind once more, making him pale from the pain. He only opened his eyes after a long time had passed and looked dazedly at Mu Ru Yue. The people of the Xiao family were stupefied. Even though they were clueless as to what they were talking about, they understood that the teenage youth was a thousand-year-old monster. How powerful was the aunt that he had said was able to live for such a long time? Qing Shi¡¯s body shuddered, but before he could react, the youth shot an icy gaze at him. With a sinister smirk, he asked, ¡°You wanted to kill my mother even by sacrificing yourself? Since you want to die that badly, I won¡¯t let you die so cleanly.¡± A life worse than death was the best punishment! Zi Qian Jing sniggered. He slowly released the woman in his embrace, looked at the elder before him, and continued, ¡°But how do you think I shall punish you? How about¡­ chopping you up into tiny pieces to feed the dogs? Of course, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you die quickly. I will let you personally watch as your meat is being carved.¡± The youth no longer knew what kindness was after what happened a thousand years ago. Kindness would only scorch you to death. Currently, it would suffice as long as his two most beloved people lived. What did the death of others have anything to do with him? Qing Shi¡¯s eyes widened slowly. It was difficult for him to imagine that such a handsome youth would say such ruthless words. ¡®Carving his meat to feed the dogs? How bloodthirsty and heartless is he?¡¯ Qing Shi¡¯s body shuddered before a violent aura burst forth. ¡°Brat, I won¡¯t let what you want happen even if I die!¡± Zi QIan Jing narrowed his eyes slightly as he saw his action. With his cold smile intensifying, he sneered, ¡°You want to self-destruct? Sorry, but self-destruction is useless in front of our family of three!¡± Chapter 498 - The Family Of Three Part 2

Chapter 498 -The Family Of Three Part 2

Suddenly, Qing Shi¡¯s eyes contracted slightly. He tried his best to increase his powers, but discovered that his power was unable to surge forth from his body. Qing Shi got a fright upon knowing that. ¡°No!¡± Qing Shi gave out a heart wrenching shriek as he watched the youth near him as bloodshot lines appeared in his eyes. ¡°Please forgive me. Please I beg you¡­¡± It was obscure as to why, but Qing Shi could obviously feel that the youth was much stronger than him. He had already been scared him from knowing that he was a thousand-year-old monster. He had only lived for about a century. How could he match up with such a monster? ¡°Mother, what will happen in a bit will be a little gruesome so I will settle it elsewhere so that it won¡¯t soil your eyes.¡± Zi Qian Jing narrowed his eyes slightly with a cold smile. Mu Ru Yue stared at the youth unblinkingly. ¡®So, he is mine and Wu Chen¡¯s previous life¡¯s child. Their child has already grown up and is so outstanding.¡¯ She couldn¡¯t help but be jubnt. ¡°Alright.¡± She nodded slightly. Mu Ru Yue had always been tense since she arrived at the Central Region. She could finally rx for a while. Zi Qian Jing raised his hand to grip Qing Shi¡¯s shirt. The silver robe then soared into the sky, instantly disappearing from the crowd¡¯s gaze¡­ Mu Ru Yue turned her head toward the shocked Xiao Feng and Yao Yun Qing after she saw the two figures disappeared. ¡°Eldest brother and sister-inw, I know that you are really curious about this. I will exin everything to you once we return to the Sheng Domain¡­¡± Yao Yun Qing blushed when Mu Ru Yue said ¡®sister-inw¡¯ and she even nced bashfully at Xiao Feng by her side. Xiao Feng was coincidentally looking at her at that moment. She hastily withdrew her gaze once their eyes connected and her heart pounded like a deer galloping. ¡°Sister, when shall we head back?¡± Xiao Feng turned his head toward Mu Ru Yue. With a doting gaze, he continued, ¡°It has been some time since we have been away from home. Father and mother should miss us greatly.¡± ¡°We will head back once Wu Chen appears.¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her gaze and looked at the dark moon. ¡°It should be about time he returns¡­¡± Compared to Xiao Feng and Yao Yun Qing, the people of the Xiao family werepletely dumbfounded. It waspletely out of their expectations for what had happened today. They didn¡¯t expect Mu Ru Yue to have a cultivation that could rival a Mystic realm expert nor that she had such a tyrannical son that was a thousand years old. Wasn¡¯t that frightening? Thinking about that, the crowd shuddered with a chill. What they were most afraid of was Mu Ru Yue wanting to settle the debts between them. It was great that the three of them didn¡¯t even look at them as they seemed to have neglected their existence while they headed back to their respective rooms. An indifferent voice was then heard after a long time. ¡°To the hundred members of the battle squad, escort the guests out. If anyone were to enter the Pill Tower without permission, kill them without any exception!¡± The crowd felt a chill enter their heart when they heard herst five words. They didn¡¯t wait for the members of the battle squad to escort them out as they hastily left the ce to run back to the Xiao family¡­ It was night. The moonlight was as tranquil as water. Mu Ru Yue was soundly asleep, but she suddenly felt her body being weighed down as a body pressed down onto her own. This feeling made her rmed and paled. She hastily opened her eyes and kicked. A groan was then heard before a man purposely lowered his voice andined, ¡°Mu Er, you want to end your husband¡¯s legacy?¡± Mu Ru Yue was stunned as she now clearly saw who was the one that had been pressing down on her body. At this moment, the man¡¯splexion was pale from the pain as cold sweat emitted profusely from his forehead. He covered his groin and said with gritted teeth, ¡°You could have chosen to kick anywhere, but why must you choose to kick me at that spot? If something went wrong, both of our happiness will end.¡± Chapter 499 - The Family Of Three Part 3

Chapter 499 -The Family Of Three Part 3

Mu Ru Yue felt bad as she said sheepishly, ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Who knew that you would hide your aura and sneak in. Are you alright?¡± ¡°I just wanted to give you a surprise. Who knew you would make such a heavy move. If you had kicked a little harder, I would probably be truly crippled.¡± Grief filled Ye Wu Chen¡¯s eyes as he looked pitifully at the girl with that impable appearance beneath him and continued, ¡°Can it be that you want to cripple your husband so that you can find other men then? No! You must only be mine forever. I will kill anyone that tries to snatch you away from me!¡± ¡°I really said that I didn¡¯t do it on purpose¡­¡± ¡°Mu Er, how will youpensate me?¡± A cunning ray of light shed in Ye Wu Chen¡¯s eyes as he chuckled sinisterly and said, ¡°I rushed through the night without any break to reunite with you. After all that I had done, in the end you gave me a kick¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s grandeur weakened after she heard that. ¡°Wu Chen, how did you know I was here?¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s brows rose as he replied, ¡°I knew it by instinct, but don¡¯t try to change the topic.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart really ached when she looked at the man¡¯s exhausted appearance, but she had something more important to tell him. ¡°Right, Wu Chen, I found our son from our previous life.¡± ¡°Mhm! I know.¡± Ye Wu Chen nodded. ¡°Zi Qian Jing is our son from our previous lives.¡± Mu Ru Yue looked curiously at him and asked, ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°I have recovered my memories.¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s purple eyes darkened gradually. With a bitter smile, he exined, ¡°It is due to the recovery of my memory that I remembered all of the painful events of the past. It is a pity that I haven¡¯t recover the power I had held in my previous life even though my memory did return. But I believe there will be a day that we will return back to the stage we were at from our previous life. That¡¯s right, Mu Er, did Zi Fenge to find you?¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded slightly under the man¡¯s anxious gaze. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She didn¡¯t do anything to me. It is just that she used Jing Er¡¯s name to threaten me to make love with other men before you¡­¡± Boom! A sinister aura burst forth from the man¡¯s body. With killing intent glimmering in his purple eyes, he smirked sinisterly. ¡°If I see her again, I will definitely dissipate her soul so that she will never be able to reincarnate!¡± That woman dared to do this. His heart felt as though a hand had mercilessly squeezed it when he thought about Mu Ru Yue beneath other men. The pain was unbearable. ¡°I am still too weak now. If I had the same power from my previous life, I could easily lock onto Zi Feng within the sea of humans. But my power hasn¡¯t recovered fully. Mu Er, I will protect Jing Er and you no matter what. I won¡¯t let her hurt the two of you in the slightest!¡± Mu Ru Yue grasped his hand gently and sat up on the bed. With a smile, she replied, ¡°Don¡¯t fret. Nothing will happen to me. This little fe has always been protecting me¡­¡± Following her gaze, Ye Wu Chen looked at her t lower abdomen. With a slight frown, he asked, ¡°Mu Er, it has already been almost seven months. Why isn¡¯t there a protrusion?¡± ¡°Elder Zhang told me that this little fellow is extraordinary. He needs a lot of energy to grow. He won¡¯t be out until four or five yearster.¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s handsome face darkened. ¡°He still wants to torture you for four to five years? Once he is out, I must teach him a lesson!¡± ¡°Wu Chen, he is your son!¡± ¡°So what if he is? Only Mu Er is the most important person to me. Perhaps, let¡¯s not get a second child after this one as I don¡¯t want you to suffer so much.¡± Chapter 500 - The Family Of Three Part 4

Chapter 500 -The Family Of Three Part 4

Mu Ru Yue was slightly stunned as she lifted her head to meet with the man¡¯s heart-aching purple eyes. Her heart warmed as she said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to have seventeen or eighteen kids? You really only want one?¡± ¡°It is sufficient to have just Jing Er and this little fellow.¡± Ye Wu Chen raised his arms to pull the girl into his embrace. He used hisrge hand to caress her lower abdomen through her thin clothing. With warmth in his purple eyes, he said, ¡°Mu Er, I heard of a medicinal nt that will enable the man to give birth in the woman¡¯s stead. How about you don¡¯t give birth and let me give birth for you instead?¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s heart ached when he remembered the scene where Mu Ru Yue fainted due to conceiving this little fellow. How could he bear to let her continue to suffer? ck lines filled Mu Ru Yue¡¯s forehead. It was really an unimaginable sight where Ye Wu Chen was impregnated. ¡°Wu Chen, that matter was just other people bullsheetting. Those kinds of thing are impossible to ur. How can a man give birth when they can¡¯t ovte?¡± ¡°Ovte? What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue was stunned. How could she forget that this world didn¡¯t have modern scientific knowledge? These people wouldn¡¯t understand those knowledge¡­ ¡°My wife.¡± Ye Wu Chen lifted a pair of eyes that were filled with grief and continued pitifully, ¡°Please don¡¯t give birth anymore. One is enough to torture you for such a long time. If you continue to give birth, you will be too tired.¡± Even though he wanted to have many of her kids, he didn¡¯t want her to suffer¡­ ¡°Alright.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded slightly. ¡°It is already enough to have Jing Er and this little fellow in my womb. Wu Chen, I still have something that I have to tell you.¡± Instantly, Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression became serious and narrated everything that had happened in the Xiao family to Wu Chen. Ye Wu Chen¡¯s gaze slowly turned serious after knowing that little fellow might perhaps be something incredible. He then shifted his head toward Mu Ru Yue after a long time and parted his lips to say, ¡°No matter who he is, he is our son. We are a really big and powerful family now. The three of us, father and two sons, will be able to protect you now.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled and rested her head on Ye Wu Chen¡¯s chest as she gradually closed her eyes. She was always at ease once she was by this man¡¯s side¡­ It was dawn. Mu Ru Yue just got up only to have someone reporting that someone was seeking for her audience. When she saw that person, she was startled before she smiled and greeted him, ¡°Head of the Xiao family, why are you here?¡± Mu Ru Yue felt a little bad when facing Xiao Bai Xuan as he had always treated her eldest brother well. Yet, she had created such argemotion in the Xiao family, including the killing of Ancestor Elder Qing Shi. ¡°I naturally came after settling the matter with the Xiao family.¡± Xiao Bai Xuan chuckled as he said openly. Mu Ru Yue was stunned for a moment after she heard that. ¡°Even though your son wasn¡¯t kill by me, I really wanted to kill him. Aren¡¯t you mad that we also killed an elder of your Xiao family?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Xiao Bai Xuan snorted. ¡°Qing Shi reaped what he sowed. I disliked him long ago so it is better that he died early and entered reincarnation. My three sons are really too outrageous. I am also not someone that can¡¯t distinguish right and wrong. To be honest, I had hid myself after you came to the Xiao family as I know you would definitely create amotion. It is good to clean up the Xiao family. Thus, I hid early on so that those people won¡¯te asking for my help due to my connection with the Xiao family. I didn¡¯t expect it to be this effective. Hahaha!¡± Mu Ru Yue waspletely stupefied. ¡®Can it be that Xiao Bai Xuan had nned this long ago? Did he make use of me?¡¯ Thinking about that, she red at him subconsciously¡­ Chapter 501 - The Family Of Three Part 5

Chapter 501 -The Family Of Three Part 5

¡°That¡¯s right. Little girl, I came to you for another matter.¡± Xiao Bai Xuan¡¯s expression grew serious as he continued, ¡°The old ancestor of our Xiao family wants to meet you.¡± ¡°Old ancestor of the Xiao family?¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her brows. ¡°The Xiao family still has an old ancestor?¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡± Xiao Bai Xuan chuckled bitterly. ¡°That old ancestor also has a connection to you.¡± ¡°What connection?¡± ¡°He is the grandfather of Xiao Yun.¡± Mu Ru Yue widened her eyes in astonishment as she didn¡¯t expect this. Since the old ancestor was Xiao Yun¡¯s grandfather, how could her ancestor be chased out of the family? ¡°Little girl, I know what you are thinking.¡± Xiao Bai Xuan sighed and exined, ¡°The old ancestor of the Xiao family has been in closed door training for over a century. Xiao Yun was only two years old when he entered closed door training. Since he was in closed door training for such a long period of time, many people thought he had died from failing to break through, probably by his heart bursting. Even so, nobody dared to enter the ce where he was in closed door training without his permission. As a result, those people dared to treat Xiao Yun in such a fashion. ¡°But no one expected that the old ancestor had not died. He was just in closed door training for a very long time, over a century. The old ancestor has juste out today. He was at the Earth realm before he entered closed door training and I¡¯m not sure how powerful he is now¡­¡± Helplessness was expressed on Xiao Bai Xuan¡¯s elderly face. If he hadn¡¯t done so, perhaps the talented Xiao Yun wouldn¡¯t have fallen. ¡°He had asked me of all the changes that urred during the century before he came out from closed door training. I mentioned to him the death of Xiao Yun and also the appearances of Xiao Feng and you so he wants to meet you two. The both of you don¡¯t need to worry. You two are the only blood-rted family members he has left so he won¡¯t hurt the both of you.¡± Mu Ru Yue remained silent for a while before she nodded. ¡°Alright, I will go and meet him with eldest brother in a bit.¡± Xiao Bai Xuan heaved a sigh of relief. He was really worried that Mu Ru Yue would still have some resentment toward the Xiao family. He didn¡¯t expect her to agree, but it was still the best oue¡­ All of the elders were trembling in fear within the main hall of the Xiao family. Nobody spoke a single word, especially those that had participated in driving Xiao Yun out of the Xiao family. They were even more terrified when they looked at the elder sitting at the highest position. The elder was already two hundred years old, but he looked exceptionally healthy. He had a rosy face and a faint smile. But even though he had a gentle appearance, he gave off an intense and pressuring atmosphere. Suddenly, two figures entered the crowd¡¯s gaze as they traveled from the sunny outside to the dreary hall. Of the two, one was an emotionless man in cold ck robes and a frosty gaze. The other was a girl with a calm aura, but her eyes were also ice-cold. The grandeur of the elder sitting at that highest position vanished once he saw those two people, his gaze softening. ¡°You are Feng Er and Yue Er? That brat Xiao Yun really has two such outstanding descendants. It is a pity that he wasn¡¯t fortunate enough to see it.¡± The old ancestor sighed, his gaze dimmed. Mu Ru Yue raised her brows slightly as she queried, ¡°Since you are the grandfather of great grandfather Xiao Yun, how should we call you? Great-great-great grandfather?¡± The old ancestor chuckled. ¡°That title is too troublesome. How about you just call me old ancestor? I heard that there have been a lot of things that happened during my closed door training during this slightly longer than a century period.¡± His gaze swept across a few of the elders when he said that. Those that had been looked upon lowered their heads, afraid to look him in the eye¡­ Xiao Bai Yun smiled at their expressions, happy that they were being tortured so. Who told those people to always be so arrogant and not ce any importance on him¡­ Chapter 502 - The Family Of Three Part 6

Chapter 502 -The Family Of Three Part 6

¡°Little girl, I heard you are an alchemist.¡± The old ancestor smiled at Mu Ru Yue and asked cordially, ¡°May I know what stage alchemy you reached?¡± Perhaps it was because Mu Ru Yue had a really good impression of this elder that she didn¡¯t hide it and replied, ¡°Mundane Stage Mid Rank.¡± ¡®Mundane Stage Mid Rank?¡¯ The smile present on the crowd¡¯s mouths stiffened as they looked bbergasted at the girl with her calm expression. They had unprecedented regrets at this moment. If they knew that Xiao Yun¡¯s descendant were so outstanding earlier on, they wouldn¡¯t have listened to Qing Shi¡¯s provocations. It was toote for regret, especially when the old ancestor had a good impression of her¡­ ¡°Haha!¡± The old ancestor raised his head andughed out loud. He nodded his head in satisfaction. ¡°Not bad, little girl. You are really outstanding. I don¡¯t know if you are interested in my Xiao family?¡± Mu Ru Yue replied without any hesitation, ¡°Not interested.¡± The smile of the old ancestor stiffened with a slight twitch of his lip. ¡®This little girl is too honest; she doesn¡¯t even know how to tell a white lie. ¡®Is his Xiao family that terrible?¡¯ ¡°Feng Er, how about yourself?¡± The old ancestor turned his head toward Xiao Feng. Xiao Feng didn¡¯t even raise his gaze as he replied, ¡°I have to help my sister manage the Pill Tower so I don¡¯t have time to govern your Xiao family.¡± Grief was expressed in the old ancestor¡¯s eyes after he heard Xiao Feng¡¯s reply. ¡°The sons of Bai Xuan have already died. It can¡¯t be that there won¡¯t be anymore sessors of the Xiao family, right? I believe that the two of you are the best candidates. Can you consider it? How about I just give it to you or pay you for your service?¡± Glimmers danced in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes. It wouldn¡¯t be bad to have another power even though the Pill Tower had already stabilized¡­ ¡°Old ancestor, I have a candidate in mind.¡± The old ancestor¡¯s eyes lit up instantly as he asked, ¡°Who?¡± ¡°My father, Xiao Tian Yu. Our family line has been staying in the Sheng Domain after Xiao Yun was chased out of the Xiao family. His cultivation isn¡¯t strong, but grandfather had nurtured him since young so he won¡¯t make the same previous mistakes of the Xiao family if the Xiao family is passed into his hands. But I have a condition¡­¡± ¡°What condition?¡± ¡°I want everyone that participated in chasing Xiao Yun out of the Xiao family to make a trip to the Sheng Domain and apologise to Xiao Yun¡¯s grave in mourning clothings before personally carrying Xiao Yun¡¯s coffin back to the Central Region of the Xiao family in order for him to rest. If you agree to this condition, I will let the Sheng Domain¡¯s Xiao family migrate here. Eldest brother and I will then naturally be people of the Xiao family. If you don¡¯t agree, we will leave immediately!¡± The expression of those ancestor elders that had participated in that old matter turned ashen as they looked toward the old ancestor. It was alright for them to apologise, but wouldn¡¯t wearing mourning clothings mean that they were a generation lower? How could they agree to such a tall request? However, the old ancestor nodded. ¡°They should. I haven¡¯t settled the debts with you all for directly killing my grandson on behalf of your parents. If you don¡¯t agree to this request, I just have to personally send all of you to apologise before Xiao Yun himself!¡± The expression of the crowd gloomed, but since it was the old ancestor¡¯s words they didn¡¯t dare to defy it. Otherwise, he might really sent them on a one-way trip to hell to meet Xiao Yun¡­ Mu Ru Yue swept a gaze at their ashened expression and said with a cold smile. ¡°But I see that everyone is so unwilling. If you head to Xiao Yun¡¯s tomb with such expressions, I am afraid he might feel oppressed.¡± The old ancestor coughed drily before he released a sliver of his pressuring aura. ¡°What? Are all of you unwilling to apologise to my grandson or wear mourning clothes? If you are so unwilling, you can tell me. Even though I had undergone just over a century of closed door training, I am still an understanding person. I definitely won¡¯t force you all.¡± Chapter 503 - The Family Of Three Part 7

Chapter 503 -The Family Of Three Part 7

His eyes narrowed as he said that. If anyone were to speak up and say that they were unwilling, that person¡¯s head would definitely fall. ¡®Understanding person?¡¯ The crowd smiled bitterly. He didn¡¯t seem to be a person that would respect their opinions with that threatening appearance of his. ¡°Old ancestor, you have misunderstood.¡± Someone was finally willing to smile and say, tteringly, ¡°How could we be unwilling? We were just thinking about how we can be more sincere when we apologize to him. We are definitely not unwilling.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Old ancestor, we are truly willing. We just don¡¯t know when we shall depart?¡± Mu Ru Yue sneered mockingly as she looked at those ttering elders. This was the benefit in having power. If the old ancestor didn¡¯t enter closed door training, would they still have had the guts to treat Xiao Yun in that fashion? Those that weren¡¯t powerful in this world would just be oppressed by others¡­ ¡°Moreover¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows rose as she continued indifferently, ¡°Elder Xiao, who left with Xiao Yun, is still alive. He bore with so much suffering and exhaustion due to that matter. I hope that you will simrly apologise to him! You will all be his grandson before him from now on!¡± ording to their age, Elder Xiao was far younger than them. Thus, when the crowd heard Mu Ru Yue¡¯s words, their expressions be slightly unpleasant but they didn¡¯t dare to re up. Not only that, they even instantly wore an expression to show that they were willing after a split second. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We will definitely worship Elder Xiao.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even mention being his grandson. We are willing to be his great-grandson to convey our sincerity.¡± Everyonemented one after the other to show their determination. Mu Ru Yue no longer looked at them and turned her head toward Xiao Feng as she said, ¡°Eldest brother, let¡¯s head back to the Sheng Domain today. We should really prepare ourselves for that trip.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Xiao Feng nodded slightly. He really wasn¡¯t willing toe back to the Xiao family if it hadn¡¯t been for the old ancestor and Xiao Bai Xuan¡­ Mu Ru Yue looked at the father and son staring at each other inside the courtyard of the Pill Tower. She chuckled and walked over. ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± Ye Wu Chen narrowed his purple eyes slightly. ¡°Isn¡¯t it all because of him? Since this bastard is our son, why didn¡¯t he tell me earlier? He made me swallow a whole stomach¡¯s worth of jealousy for nothing. I thought he was another peach blossom you had provoked, one you even treated so well.¡± Ye Wu Chen was filled with grief as he said that. She had never treated him as well as she did with Zi Qian Jing so how could he not be jealous? ¡°I didn¡¯t know the two of you knew about your past lives.¡± Zi Qian Jing pouted, feeling wronged. If he knew about this earlier, why would he hide his sadness? ¡°My wife.¡± Ye Wu Chen looked toward Mu Ru Yue with his own pitiful gaze and continued, ¡°Even though he is our son, you are still solely mine. He can¡¯t hog you even if it is him.¡± ¡°Why?!¡± Zi Qian Jing was enraged. This fellow¡¯s jealousy was as intense as it was in the past. Ye Wu Chen¡¯s brows rose and replied, ¡°Because I am her husband!¡± ¡°But I am her son. You are obstructing our mother and son¡¯s interaction.¡± ¡°I am not forbidding you from seeing each other. It is just that you aren¡¯t allowed to hug, kiss, or barge into her roomte in the night¡­¡± Seeing the constant bickering between father and son, Mu Ru Yue had a slight headache. Who knew what scene would arise once the little fellow in her womb was born? ¡°Alright. You two stop quarrelling.¡± Mu Ru Yue sighed in helplessness. ¡°Quickly pack up your belongings; we are returning to the Sheng Domain.¡± The two of them instantly turned their heads toward Mu Ru Yue. ¡°Mother, are we going to meet grandfather and grandmother?¡± Zi Qian Jing blinked his eyes as he asked with a pleasant smile on his handsome yetnguish face. Chapter 504 - Return To Sheng Domain Part 1

Chapter 504 -Return To Sheng Domain Part 1

¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded slightly. ¡°Wu Chen, We should depart already. Eldest brother and sister-inw are waiting for us.¡± Ye Wu Chen raised his arms to pull Mu Ru Yue into his embrace. He caressed her hair and replied with a charming smile, ¡°Let¡¯s go then. It has already been a long time since your husband visited mother and father-inw. We should make a trip back to the Sheng Domain as we have reunited¡­¡± But they would need to make a quick return as there were still many matters to be dealt with in the Central Region. Sinister killing intent shed past his purple eyes when he thought about the name Zi Feng. Yet, a pair of hands held his own at that moment, making him slowly withdraw his cold aura¡­ It was autumn and the loose, dead leaves fluttered from the maple tree. The beautiful madam stood beneath a yellow maple tree inside the Xiao family of the Sheng Domain. Her light-yellow robe fluttered along with the wind. There was an undeniable beauty in her elegance. Suddenly, a pair of arms extended from behind her, hugging her waist. Following that, a hot breath brushed the back of her ears as a man said in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°Yu Er, are you missing the three of them again?¡± Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s pupils contracted slightly as she nodded and replied, ¡°It has already almost been two years. I don¡¯t know when they will return.¡± ¡°They will be back soon.¡± Xiao Tian Yu smiled gently as he gazed with deep affection at the woman before him. His gaze was as gentle as water that it could make people be deeply captivated by him. ¡°Mommy, daddy, what are you doing?¡± A childish voice was heard by their side as they interacted. Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s body shuddered slightly. She then lowered her gaze to the little girl whose height had just reached her waist. With an elegant smile, she said, ¡°Qing Qing, have you finished your homework already?¡± Xiao Qing Qing blinked her eyes and giggled adorably as she replied, ¡°Of course. Teacher even praised Qing Qing. Qing Qing will head to the Central Region to look for elder brother and sister once Qing Qing bes stronger and help them fight the bad guys away.¡± Madam Sheng Yue smiled with satisfaction as she looked at Qing Qing¡¯s sensible appearance. She raised her hand to rub her little head and said, ¡°You will have to work really hard to chase after their steps sooner. You will only be able to help them that way.¡± ¡°Qing Qing will definitely work hard.¡± Xiao Qing Qing revealed an adorable smile. She had grown much tallerpared to two years ago. Her face no longer had her initial baby fat. It was even more delicate and jade-like. ¡°That¡¯s right, mommy. Qing Qing met with a big bad guy when she was out a couple of days ago. He wanted to lure Qing Qing to follow him, but Qing Qing didn¡¯t go with that bad guy.¡± Xiao Qing Qing blinked her eyes as she said with puffed cheeks. Madam Sheng Yue and Xiao Tian Yu looked at each other before Madam Sheng Yue asked with a slightly darkened expression, ¡°Qing Qing, tell mommy what happened?¡± ¡°It is a big bad guy who said Qing Qing that her bone were outstanding and wanted Qing Qing to go with him. But Qing Qing didn¡¯t fall for it. It was obviously that he was trying to kidnap Qing Qing into the mountains to be sold to some men that are unable to marry wives.¡± Madam Sheng Yue couldn¡¯t help but chuckle when she heard what she said and asked, ¡°Sold to a man to be his wife? Who taught you such words?¡± ¡°It is grandfather. Grandfather said that there are many bad guys outside the family. They will also try to kidnap adorable little girls to be sold to some men as their wives. Qing Qing is so adorable so they must want to kidnap Qing Qing.¡± Xiao Qing Qing snorted lightly as she replied in a harsh tone. Chapter 505 - Return To Sheng Domain Part 2

Chapter 505 -Return To Sheng Domain Part 2

Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s brows rose as she looked toward Xiao Tian Yu andined, ¡°See what father has been teaching her? She can even say such words now¡­¡± ¡°Cough cough!¡± Xiao Tian Yu coughed drily with some slight sheepishness. His old man was an old urchin who would say anything on his mind. However¡­ He narrowed his eyes slightly and smiledly coldly. He definitely wouldn¡¯t let off that person that wanted to kidnap his Xiao family¡¯s daughter! ¡°Qing Qing, do you still remember his appearance?¡± Xiao Qing Qing tapped a finger on her lips as she pondered before shaking her head and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t really remember. Qing Qing just knows he had an extremely ugly mole at his lower jaw. He looked really ugly. Qing Qing only likes people that are as good looking as mother, father, elder sister, and elder brother so she chose not to follow that ugly man.¡± ck lines instantly appeared on Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s and Xiao Tian Yu¡¯s forehead. Could it be that this little fellow judged people by their appearance? If she met with a good looking man, would she have immediately went with that person? She would definitely follow men who were good looking easily once she grew up at this rate. ¡°Yu Er, I have something I need to discuss with you.¡± Xiao Tian Yu¡¯s expression turned serious as he said that. Madam Sheng Yue had rarely seen him with such a serious expression so she was stunned for a moment before she asked, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°We really need to hurry Yue Er and Wu Chen home. The two of them have peerless appearances so we must let them interact more with Qing Qing. Our daughter will then not run away with a man that is just slightly handsome in the future. Moreover, there shouldn¡¯t be many that have looks better than them. Thus, others will be ugly in her eyes once she has gotten used to their peerless appearances.¡± He didn¡¯t want Qing Qing to leave with another man in the near future as Yue Er had already been taken away from him. ¡°Brother Tian, I think your suggestion is good. We should increase Qing Qing¡¯s sight.¡± Madam Sheng Yue nodded in agreement as she replied. No matter what, the husbands that their daughters wed mustn¡¯t be too terrible. But Madam Sheng Yue wasn¡¯t worried that her daughter would marry a man who has three wives and four concubines in the future. No matter if it were Xiao Tian Yu and her or Ye Wu Chen and Mu Ru Yue, they had developed a beautiful rtionship between themselves as a pair for life and for all eternity. Hence, Xiao Qing Qing had gotten used to having such rtionships and would certainly not fall for a man with several women. Those kind of men were unsuitable to their Xiao family¡¯s daughter. Xiao Qing Qing blinked her innocent eyes. It was obvious that she was clueless as to what her parents were talking about. But she was still ted when she heard that Mu Ru Yue and the others were returning. With a candid smile, she asked, ¡°Daddy, mommy, when will elder sister be back? It has been two years since Qing Qing saw elder sister.¡± ¡°About this¡­¡± Xiao Tian Yu paused for a moment before he patted Qing Qing¡¯s small head with a smile as he continued, ¡°They should be home soon¡­¡± Perhaps when he said that, he wasforting both Xiao Qing Qing and himself. Mu Ru Yue had disappeared without any news so how could they be unworried? There were numerous experts in the Central Region, a ce where talents were born. What would they do if something happened to her? If she could reunite with Ye Wu Chen, perhaps they wouldn¡¯t be this worried. That man would definitely protect her with all his might. A familiar aura could be felt while he said that, making Xiao Tian Yu¡¯s body shudder abruptly with tion in his eyes. ¡°It is Yue Er. They have returned!¡± ¡°What?¡± Madam Sheng Yue was a little stunned. When she raised her gaze, a couple of familiar figures standing in mid-air appeared in her eyes. Chapter 506 - Return To Sheng Domain Part 3

Chapter 506 -Return To Sheng Domain Part 3

She suddenly raised a hand to cover her lips as tears of excitement slipped down her face. Her body shuddered slightly as her gentle eyes stared unblinkingly at those few people that were nearing them. It was them¡­ They had finally returned! The heavens knew how greatly she had missed them these past two years. How could she not be jubnt from this two year reunion after going without any news about them. A white robed figure descended to stand before Madam Sheng Yue. This girl also couldn¡¯t help but be stirred up, but she forcibly suppressed it as she said, ¡°Mother, I am home¡­¡± That¡¯s right, she had returned. How could she not missed her parents after being separated for two years? But she definitely wouldn¡¯t return to the Xiao family if she hadn¡¯t yet reunited with her eldest brother. Many incidents had urred during her search for him which resulted in this dyed reunion with her parents¡­ ¡°Yue Er!¡± Madam Sheng Yue raised a hand to pull Mu Ru Yue in her embrace as she said repeatedly, ¡°It is good that you¡¯re back.¡± Xiao Tian Yu stared at the crowd before him and his heart gradually rxed. When his gaze shifted toward Yao Yun Qing and Zi Qian Jing, he couldn¡¯t help but feel that Zi Qian Jing¡¯s appearance was simr to Ye Wu Chen¡¯s¡­ ¡®Can that fellow be Ye Wu Chen¡¯s illegitimate son?¡¯ Xiao Tian Yu¡¯s expression darkened when he thought about that and looked somewhat displeased at Ye Wu Chen as he asked, ¡°May I know who these two people are?¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s brows rose with doubtfulness in his purple eyes. He didn¡¯t know how he had provoked his father-inw. ¡°Father.¡± Mu Ru Yue left Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s embrace as she said with smiles, ¡°Let me introduce them to you. This is Yao Yun Qing. She is a friend that I had befriended in the Central Region Academy. She is also my future sister-inw.¡± ¡®Sister-inw?¡¯ That phrase struck like lightning into the hearts of the crowd. Madam Sheng Yue sized Yao Yun Qing up from top to bottom. The more she looked, the more she was satisfied with her. No matter what, she was far superior than that woman from the Wu family. She went forth with a smile and grasped the other¡¯s hand as she asked gently, ¡°You are Yao Yun Qing?¡± Yao Yun Qing nodded slightly. With a dazzling smile, she replied, ¡°That¡¯s right, Madam.¡± ¡°Little girl, you are going to be my daughter-inw soon. Why are you still calling me Madam? You can just call me mother like how Feng Er calls me. Feng Er is really fortunate to find such a sensible and pretty wife.¡± Yao Yun Qing¡¯splexion flushed as she lowered her head with slight bashfulness. Yue Er didn¡¯t tell her that her mother was this passionate¡­ ¡°Yue Er, who is this little brat then?¡± Xiao Tian Yu narrowed his eyes and continued, ¡°He can¡¯t be Ye Wu Chen¡¯s illegitimate son, right? How can he look so simr then?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ye Wu Chen was at a loss of words for a short moment. Now it wasn¡¯t a mystery as to why his father-inw had some animosity toward him. It was due to Zi Qian Jing¡­ ¡°Father, even if they look simr, they should still be brothers. How can Wu Chen have such a grown-up son?¡± Mu Ru Yue shook her head helplessly. Xiao Tian Yu suddenly got back to his senses. ¡®That¡¯s right. Ye Wu Chen is only about twenty years of age. He wouldn¡¯t be able to have such a grown up son even if he had that child when he was ten. It seems that I have really misunderstood him¡­¡¯ ¡°Then who is he¡­¡± ¡°He is Zi Qian Jing.¡± Mu Ru Yue shifted her gaze toward Zi Qian Jing. With a smile, she continued, ¡°I will exin more about him once we head back to the Xiao family. That¡¯s right, there are a couple of people that came to the Sheng Domain with us. Ancestor elders of the Xiao family, you cane out now¡­¡± Chapter 507 - Confession Part 1

Chapter 507 -Confession Part 1

A crowd of people walked out from behind Mu Ru Yue. Xiao Tian Yu¡¯s gaze contracted slightly. With his current cultivation, he could feel that these people were experts. Why did theye to the Xiao family? ¡°Father, mother, I know you have a lot of doubts. I will exin this to the two of you once I see Elder Xiao.¡± Xiao Tian Yu swallowed all of his questions and nodded slightly. ¡°Alright, Elder Xiao is now in the ancestral hall in closed door training. I will go and find him.¡± ¡°No need. Let¡¯s all head to the ancestral hall together.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled. With a sinister and chilling aura, she continued, ¡°They should take a look at Xiao Yun¡¯s tablet¡­¡± Xiao Tian Yu and Madam Sheng Yue looked at each other before looking at the elders with embarrassed expressions. They didn¡¯t know what Mu Ru Yue was up to at the moment¡­ The elder, who was sitting cross-legged with his eyes closed, suddenly opened his eyes in the ancestral hall and shot a sharp gaze outside the room. As he did so, the door suddenly opened at that moment. He was slightly stunned when he saw the white robed young girl who was the first to enter the room. ¡°Little girl Yue Er, you have returned.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded slightly and with a smile, she continued, ¡°I have brought a few people to meet you this time.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± With a raise of his brows, Elder Xiao looked out of the room, following her gaze. Suddenly, his entire body shuddered once he saw the elders that entered the ancestral hall. With a sharp aura, he said, ¡°It¡¯s you guys?!¡± They were the people that had set up Xiao Yun! He never forgot their appearances even after they had aged! mes of fury burned in Elder Xiao¡¯s eyes when he thought about what happened that year and he said with intense hatred, ¡°Why have you alle here?!¡± Perhaps Elder Xiao had always given people the impression of him being calm and collected, so Xiao Tian Yu and the rest were curious as to what made Elder Xiao this stirred up. Elder Xiao had only told Mu Ru Yue what had happened that year so no matter even if it were the old man of the Xiao family, no one knew about their grudges¡­ ¡°Elder Xiao.¡± Mu Ru Yue swept a nce at all of the ancestor elders and continued with a cold smile, ¡°They havee to apologise to Xiao Yun and you. Moreover, they are willing to wear mourning clothes and shift Xiao Yun¡¯s burial as his younger generation.¡± Elder Xiao¡¯s heart gradually calmed down after hearing what Mu Ru Yue said, but the chill in his eyes was easy to see. He would never forget that it was due to all of these people that Xiao Yun was forced out of the Central Region and left to settle down in the Sheng Domain¡­ ¡°This¡­ Yue Er, what is going on?¡± Xiao Tian Yu frowned slightly as he voiced his doubt. ¡°These are the Xiao family¡¯s people from the Central Region.¡± Mu Ru Yue replied in an indifferent tone with slightly raised brows. A trace of astonishment shed in Xiao Tian Yu¡¯s eyes as he asked, ¡°Xiao family of the Central Region? Does the Xiao family in the Central region have a connection with our Sheng Domain?¡± ¡°Of course there is a connection. The founder of the Xiao family in the Sheng Domain were those that had been chased out of the Xiao family of the Central Region. Furthermore, these people are of the same generation as Xiao Yun who had lived approximately hundred and fifty years ago. They are all at the Xiantian Full Circle realm.¡± Nobody didn¡¯t know what the Xiantian Full Circle realm represented! These five people were experts at the Xiantian Full Circle realm! Only Senior Dan from the Medicine Sect in the entire Sheng Domain was at the Xiantian Full Circle realm¡­ Xiao Tian Yu¡¯s brows creased further by the word. He swept a gaze at all of these elders with their slightly sheepish expressions before asking, ¡°People of the same generation as Xiao Yun? Why did Xiao Yune here?¡± ¡°That is a different story.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s smirk intensified as a trace of cold light shone in her eyes¡­ Chapter 508 - Confession Part 2

Chapter 508 -Confession Part 2

¡°Xiao Yun¡¯s talent was extraordinary that year. However, a young mistress from a branch of the Yao family fancied him. When he adamantly refused to join their family despite their threats and bribes, the Yao family schemed to make him unable to make any further breakthroughs for the rest of his life. Xiao Yun was also chased out of the family because of this.¡± As they heard this, those people lowered their heads with guilt written all over their faces. Who knew that, after almost a century, such outstanding descendants of Xiao Yun would appear? Plop! An ancestor elder suddenly knelt before Xiao Yun¡¯s grave and said remorsefully, ¡°We had all let you down that year. We were jealous about Xiao Yun and listened to Qing Shi¡¯s provocation which resulted in us contributing to that matter. We felt uneasy for doing so these past several years. Hence, we came to beg for your forgiveness.¡± ¡°Forgiveness?¡± Elder Xiao suddenly chuckled as his coldughter echoed through the entire memorial hall. ¡°Do you guys know what happened that year and what took his life?! If it wasn¡¯t for that case, how could he have died so prematurely? Can your begging for forgiveness return to him his life? Haha! This is tooughable!¡± Nobody knew how Xiao Yun felt when he left the Central Region that year, nor what he went through when he created a ce for himself here¡­ But he, who had witnessed it, would never forget that those had been the most painful days of Xiao Yun¡¯s life. ¡°Do you know how Xiao Yun died? He should have been able to live another century without any difficulty with his cultivation. There also isn¡¯t anyone that could match up to him in cultivation in this ce! It was Qing Shi that bastard who dispatched someone to assassinate Xiao Yun! It is great that the assassin was humane and didn¡¯t annihte my Xiao family. Otherwise, how could such a situation ur today?¡± This time, even the ancestor elders had gotten a fright, not to mention the rest. To be truthful, they were youthful and hot blooded at that time so they couldn¡¯t stand Xiao Yun. Thus, they listened to Qing Shu¡¯s instigations. They really did feel remorse during thesest years, but they didn¡¯t expect that the one who killed Xiao Yun was actually Qing Shi! Mu Ru Yue lowered her gaze slightly. She suddenly felt that it had been too simple to have just carved Qing Shi¡¯s meat and feed it to the dogs. Instead, she should have made him live a life worse than death! ¡°Elder Xiao, don¡¯t worry. The old ancestor should already be at peace.¡± Mu Ru Yue lifted the side of her lip and continued, ¡°It is because Qing Shi has already died, his flesh carved up to feed the dogs while he remained conscious. Jing Er personally carried this matter out. His appearance in death was incredibly gruesome. Furthermore, his spirit has been dissipated so he will never have the chance to be reincarnated.¡± Elder Xiao was stunned before he raised his head tough heartily after a while. ¡°Qing Shi is dead? That bastard is finally dead! Do you see this, Lord Xiao Yun? The one that nned your death has finally gone to hell to apologise to you. Haha!¡± Tears flowed subconsciously as heughed. At this moment, it was as though the heavy stone that had weighed down on him for so many years had finally dropped, making him feel unprecedented relief¡­ Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t say anything further and quietly retreated from the memorial hall with Xiao Tian Yu and the rest. She then turned her head toward Xiao Tian Yu and Madam Sheng Yue as she said with raised brows, ¡°Father, mother, can you please call grandfather out? I have some matters I would like to tell you all¡­¡± The two of them nced at each other, curious as to what Mu Ru Yue wanted to say, but they didn¡¯t think much further and simply nodded. Mu Ru Yue told them about Zi Qian Zing¡¯s identity and her past life to her family that day. Furthermore, she told them that when a cultivator reached a certain threshold in cultivation, they could be reborn if their spirit wasn¡¯t dissipated. Elder Xiao, who had known this after reading it in an ancient book, was still very shocked, but it wasn¡¯t just a legend to him¡­ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s purposes ining back was not only bring to Yao Yun Qing to meet with her parents or to help Elder Xiao refine the Increase Life Force Pill; she also needed to look for her master. Chapter 509 - Confession Part 3

Chapter 509 -Confession Part 3

It was undeniable that her master had helped her a lot when she had just transmigrated. His previous help was unerasable even if she were stronger than him now¡­ The Qing Yun Sect sat atop a mountain. The scenery was magnificent as it had its four seasons as Spring. However, Mu Ru Yue and Wu Chen¡¯s path was blocked at the entrance of the Sect. The one who hindered their path was a man in green robes. He held himself arrogantly and with disdain in his eyes, he shouted coldly, ¡°Do you know where this is? The Qing Yun Sect isn¡¯t a ce you can just barge in!¡± Mu Ru Yue frowned slightly as she said, ¡°I¡¯m here to find Wu Yu.¡± ¡°Grandmaster Wu Yu?¡± The man frowned and with mockery shing in his eyes, he continued, ¡°Grandmaster Wu Yu had colluded with outsiders to harm our sect. He has now been captured and his punishment is to be burned at the stake whichmences today. It must be a mistake for the two of you to find him!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression turned grim as she shot a cial gaze at the man before her. It was mystery for the man as to why he suddenly felt as though he had been thrown into an ice bath from receiving her gaze. A chill rose up through his body from his feet. That coldness made him shudder. But he quickly came back to his senses and felt that his previous reaction wasughable. She was only a little girl of about twenty years of age and he was unexpectedly terrified of her. If this were to be known, how many people would mock him¡­ ¡°You¡­¡± Boom! A tyrannical power struck his body before the man could say further, instantly sending him flying backward. ¡°Wu Chen, let¡¯s go!¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t speak further as she entered the sect. Currently, her expression was so grim that it was terrifying. She was like a tempest capable of causing rm in others. Ayer of frost seemed to surround her, making people unable to near her¡­ An elder was currently being bound on a stake at the public square of the sect as he looked sorrowfully at the sect before him. ¡®This is the Qing Yun Sect that I had devoted my entire life to? Howughable is it that they actually want to execute me for some matters that were fabricated.¡¯ The elderughed. His smile was filled with grief. ¡°Why are youughing? Wu Yu, it is undeniable that I am impress that you are able tough when you are about to die!¡± An elder with monkey cheeks and a sharp jaw said that. The mole on top of his lips made his appearance increasingly ruthless. A sinister ray of light shone in his eyes. Wu Yu didn¡¯t reply but instead looked at the young girl by Elder Hou¡¯s side. He smiled bitterly and asked, ¡°Yi Die, I don¡¯t ever think I have mistreated you. Why are you allying with these people to frame me?¡± Yi Die shuddered slightly as she lowered her gaze. ¡®I am really not to be med¡­ ¡®I am indeed grateful to Grandmaster Wu Yu for sheltering me when I waspletely helpless that year and making me be a small Yao Tong. However, he had never taught me any alchemy techniques after all these year nor did he recruited me as his disciple. He only cared for that woman¡­¡¯ ¡°Grandmaster Wu Yu.¡± Yi Die raised her gaze and with her eyshes trembling slightly, she asked, ¡°Why are you so unwilling to teach me alchemy? I believe that if you tutor me, I won¡¯t be inferior to anyone!¡± Her intelligence was superior since young. She had be a Seventh Stage Martial practitioner at a tender age, making her one of the top peerless talents in the sect. Yet, Grandmaster Wu Yu refused to teach her alchemy so how could she stand it? With her innate talent, if the Grandmaster was willing to coach her then she would definitely not be inferior to that woman Mu Ru Yue! ¡°Yi Die, you are too prideful, arrogant, impulsive and can¡¯t stand failure. It is best for you that I don¡¯t teach you alchemy. How can you refine a perfect pill with your current temperament?¡± Chapter 510 - Confession Part 4

Chapter 510 -Confession Part 4

¡°No!¡± Yi Die shrieked as she continued, ¡°I am unconvinced! My innate talent is far superior to the rest. You are just being selfish and is unwilling to teach me! Since you picked me up, you should be responsible for my life. Why are you unwilling to teach me? Everyone is envious of me being Grandmaster Wu Yu¡¯s Yao Tong. But I don¡¯t want to be just a Yao Tong and stay in just a supportive role. I want to be superior to the rest.¡± She envied young alchemist talents like the grandson of the president of the Pill Assembly and that woman Mu Ru Yue¡­ She had heard about that woman from Grandmaster Wu Yu even though she had never seen her. If the Grandmaster taught her alchemy, she would definitely overtake that woman¡­ Wu Yu¡¯s body shuddered as he looked in Yi Die and her hate-filled eyes. His heart brimmed with sorrow. Those eyes were no longer as pure as when he had first seen her¡­ That baby¡¯s pure eyes attracted him as ity upon a snow coverednd, making him unable to bear for her to die solitarily at such a ce. And, so he brought her into the sect. Who knew that in the end, what he had picked up was an ingrate¡­ Perhaps this was the most regretful decision he had made in his life! ¡°Grandmaster Wu Yu, don¡¯t me me for exposing you. You interacted with people from the Martial Sect and wanted to help them take over the Qing Yun Sect as their spy. The head of the sect has been so good toward you and given you so many benefits. Furthermore, you have be a person that is subordinate to a one, but is above the rest. Yet, you want to kill the kindhearted head of the sect. I really couldn¡¯t stand this and thus, I gathered evidence to expose you! You are an ingrate. However, I won¡¯t forget the years of nurture the sect had given so I won¡¯t be an ingrate and allow you to destroy this sect!¡± Yi Die said those words righteously. It was as though Wu Yu were really a traitor of the sect. On the other hand, praising gazes from several people were shot toward her as the one to eliminate her family member for justice. As expected, Yi Die was kindhearted, not like Wu Yu who wanted to harm the sect. Someone like him should die from a thousand cuts. But there were also some that didn¡¯t believe Wu Yu would do such a thing. Nobody didn¡¯t know of his contributions to the sect after all these years and he even possessed an important status in the Pill Assembly. What was his motive if he wanted to help the Martial Sect overtake the Qing Yun Sect? Only fools would do such a matter with no benefits. But Yi Die had brought out two proof of letters that showed their interactions so it made people believed in this matter¡­ ¡®Grandmaster Wu Yu, don¡¯t ever me me for this. I am forced to do this due to your heartlessness!¡¯ Yi Die¡¯s eyshes flickered slightly as a discreet sneer was disyed on her face. These interaction letters were made by her as she forged the Grandmaster¡¯s handwriting. She had followed him for so many years so she was naturally familiar with his handwriting and manner of writing. It was a piece of cake for her to write those letters¡­ ¡°This¡­¡± The head of the sect was still pondering this as he sat in his seat. No matter what, Wu Yu was the Alchemist Chief of the Qing Yun Sect. It was unknown as to how much of a loss would it be to the sect from losing him. But if he really did that, he would just be keeping a scourge¡­ Elder Hou gradually turned around while the head of the Sect was in a dilemma. With a faint glimmer in his eyes, he smiled sinisterly and beseeched, ¡°Head, please pass down the order to execute him!¡± He had long disliked Wu Yu so he naturally wouldn¡¯t give up on such a perfect chance. ¡°But head, I don¡¯t think Grandmaster Wu Yu will do such a thing. Please reconsider before deciding.¡± The one that said that was unexpectedly Grandmaster Tian Yuan, the master of Ye Tian Feng. Tian Yuan had once been greatly chided by Wu Yu that year in the Kingdom of Zi Yue and had also offended Mu Ru Yue due to the rtionship between Ye Tian Feng and Mu Ting Er. But he was a rather logical person so he didn¡¯t in the slightest bit believed that Wu Yu would do such a matter. Chapter 511 - Confession Part 5

Chapter 511 -Confession Part 5

More importantly, he had never forgotten that person. ¡®Mu Ru Yue!¡¯ Tian Yuan suddenly thought about that name. As an alchemists, he naturally knew that Mu Ru Yue had treated the body of the Medicine Sect¡¯s young sect master. She was also a member of the Xiao family. The Xiao family was the strongest power in the Sheng Domain. Their Qing Yun Sect couldn¡¯t afford to offend them. If he allowed these people to kill Wu Yu, then that little girl would immediately annihte the sect. None of them would be able to escape at that moment! This was Tian Yuan¡¯s worries¡­ ¡°Head!¡± Elder Hou red at Tian Yuan before shifting his gaze to the head of the sect. With a frown, he continued, ¡°The oue will be undesirable if you let him off. Head, pleasee to a decision as soon as possible. It can¡¯t be that you will regret it only after the Qing Yun Sect has been devoured, right?¡± His words were unadorned, but it made the head of the sect feel that what he said was really reasonable. With strictness in his eyes, hemanded, ¡°Someone, carry out the punishment!¡± He slowly closed his eyes after ordering that. Even though he was reluctant to lose Wu Yu, he was selfish as a human and wouldn¡¯t let anyone live if they could be a threat to him! ¡°Yes, head!¡± Elder Hou was ted as he shot a sinister gaze at Wu Yu. In his point of view, this old man would soon be cremated by the mes¡­ Instantly, two protectors of the sect walked toward Wu Yu as they expressionlessly stacked up firewood around him. When the fire sticks were lit and shone against the elder¡¯s face, everyone sighed subconsciously. Tian Yuan¡¯s heart chilled abruptly. The sect had decided Wu Yu¡¯s crime with just a few letters. How could he not be disappointed? Was this kind of sect head worthy of them devoting their lives to? ¡°Hahaha!¡± Wu Yuughed brazenly as he looked at the people before him without any fear as he proimed, ¡°All of you will definitely regret doing this!¡± He didn¡¯t say any further and closed his eyes gradually after saying that, freely allowing people to toss fire sticks to his sides. Swish! Intense mes rose. A scorching heat could be felt throughout Wu Yu¡¯s body as he quietly awaited death. Suddenly, a yell was heard, one that covered the skies. ¡°Who dares to hurt my master?!¡± Instantly, a white and purple ray of light soared through the sky andnded before Wu Yu. It was a girl in white robes with an impable appearance. Ayer of frost covered her beautiful face. There was also a charmingly handsome man by her side and his purple eyes were simrly gloomy. The couple¡¯s appearance was unrivalled and pleasant to look at. Even the description of divine couple seemed inferior. Following that, it was a sight that the crowd would never forget¡­ The girl just lightly brandished her right hand, making all of the mes extinguish¡­ This¡­ this should have been impossible! The crowd rubbed their eyes with all their might as they looked with shock at the girl with an appearance as cold as snow. They widened their eyes as though they were looking at a ghost. ¡°Master!¡± Mu Ru yue walked forward briskly as she supported Grandmaster Wu Yu¡¯s copsing body. With her voice quivering slightly, she apologised, ¡°Master, I¡¯veete¡­¡± She waste and almost couldn¡¯t rescue her master in time. If she arrived slightlyter, the oue would have been unimaginable¡­ Wu Yu¡¯s eyelid fluttered slightly as he opened his eyes to look at the girl before him. With tears fogging his eyes, he said hoarsely, ¡°Little girl¡­ you are back?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Ru Yue lowered her gaze as she continued, ¡°I am back and havee to look for you. Who knew I would meet with such a matter? Master, don¡¯t worry. I definitely won¡¯t forgive anyone that had hurt you!¡± Chapter 512 - Confession Part 6

Chapter 512 -Confession Part 6

Wu Yu wanted to say something, but didn¡¯t speak in the end¡­ He had done several things he regretted in his life. He regretted entering the Qing Yun Sect and simrly regretted picking up Yi Die who had been abandoned in the snow. But there was a matter he never once regretted. It was recruiting such a disciple¡­ His life was sufficient with just that. ¡°Who are you?¡± The head of the sect frowned slightly as he cast a sharp nce at Mu Ru Yue. Mu Ru Yue gently released Wu Yu and turned her head toward the head of the sect. At this moment, she no longer had that gentle expression in her eyes from when she looked at Wu Yu. Her entire body gave off a freezing aura. ¡°I am Wu Yu¡¯s disciple, Mu Ru Yue!¡± ¡®Mu Ru Yue!¡¯ That name struck like lightning in the crowd. So she was Mu Ru Yue, a talent Wu Yu thought highly off. But even if that was the case, she was too young. How could she be a match for those several people of the Qing Yun Sect? A talent and expert were simrly revered by people, but the treatment toward them waspletely different. ¡°Mu Ru Yue!¡± Yi Die looked coldly at the girl before her and snorted coldly. ¡°She is just average from how I see it. I don¡¯t know why he recruited you as his disciple. If he were to teach me alchemy, I would definitely be superior to you!¡± Currently, Yi Die only knew that Wu Yu was terrible at judging talent and neglected such a good horse like herself for this ignorant girl. But she never once considered why Wu Yu was attracted to Mu Ru Yue¡¯s innate talent and didn¡¯t see her capabilities¡­ ¡°Hur¡­¡± Suddenly, a coldugh filled with disdain caught Yi Die¡¯s attention. She had ced her gaze on Mu Ru Yue from the start so she didn¡¯t see Ye Wu Chen by her side. When she saw the charming appearance of the man, astonishment filled her eyes. This man was too good looking. It was a waste for him to stand by Mu Ru Yue¡¯s side. Furthermore, he was walking toward her. That dazzling smile made Yi Die¡¯s heart skipped a couple of beats¡­ ¡°Mister.¡± Yi Die blushed as she asked bashfully, ¡°Are you looking for me for something?¡± Suddenly, the man¡¯s steps halted. With a sinister smile, he raised his leg without any hesitation¡­ Pang! His kick sent Yi Die flying backward and shended heavily on the ground. He looked down at her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be delusional in trying topare yourself to her. You aren¡¯t worthy!¡± Moreover, this woman dared to say she was superior than Mu Ru Yue! ¡°Why?¡± Yi Die¡¯s face distorted. ¡°Why am I iparable to her? If Grandmaster Wu Yu taught me alchemy, I would definitely be stronger!¡± Ye Wu Chen narrowed his purple eyes slightly. A sinister and cold aura burst forth from his body. It was likes an enormous stone pressing down on Yi Die. Just as the head of the sect wanted to shout ¡®impudent¡¯, the terrifying asura-like man lifted his gaze to meet his. With just that gaze, it made him feel as though a hand had strangled his throat, making him unable to speak. ¡°She hasn¡¯t reached twenty years of age and is already a Mundane Stage High Rank alchemist. Can you do that?¡± ¡®Mundane Stage High Rank alchemist¡­¡¯ Those words struck against the crowd¡¯s heart like lightning. Everyone looked with astonishment at Mu Ru Yue. They were so shocked that they were speechless. Wu Yu was simrly stunned. It was only three years since their separation and she had already be a Mundane Stage High Rank alchemist? Wouldn¡¯t that mean her rank increased by one each year? Even if it were an incredibly abnormal talent, they wouldn¡¯t have such astonishing speed. ¡°Impossible!¡± Yi Die¡¯s expression turned ashen as she yelled in fright, ¡°How can she be a Mundane Stage High Rank alchemist? That must be a fantasy. I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Chapter 513 - Confession Part 7

Chapter 513 -Confession Part 7

This definitely couldn¡¯t be real. Grandmaster Wu Yu was just a Mundane Stage Low Rank. How could she be at the Mundane Stage High Rank? Furthermore, this girl was not even twenty years of age yet¡­ ¡°Wu Chen, stop talking nonsense with them.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows rose as she swept a gaze at the crowd before she continued, ¡°I just want to know what happened.¡± Glimmers danced in Tian Yuan¡¯s eyes. He had a great understanding of Wu Chen and knew the man wouldn¡¯t lie. Since that was the case, Mu Ru Yue must really be a Mundane Stage High Rank alchemist. ¡°Grandmaster Ru Yue,¡± Tian Yuan said respectfully to Mu Ru Yue, ¡°this is what happened. Thedy Yi Die there is an orphan who was picked up by Grandmaster Wu Yu. But she is clearly just an ingrate. She framed that Grandmaster Wu Yu had colluded with the Martial Sect to harm the sect. Moreover, Elder Hou convinced the head of the sect to execute Grandmaster Wu Yu. This is the summary of what happened. I don¡¯t know what Grandmaster Ru Yue has to say?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze darkened slowly. ¡°They are the culprits?¡± Tian Yuan nodded with all his might. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Good! Since that is the case, I will start by killing them!¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her head and looked at Elder Hou who had an ashen face. ¡°You must pay the price for wanting to kill my master!¡± Nobody should dare to touch anyone under her wing in this world! ¡°Haha!¡± Elder Hou raised his head and chuckled. ¡°A little girl like you who is still wet behind the ears dares to say such outrageous words. Since that is so, I will substitute your parents in teaching you a lesson!¡± Boom! Elder Hou released all of his aura at once and leaped onto the public square, pressuring down on Mu Ru Yue. Everyone thought he was a little overboard to use so much power on a little girl. A little girl like her could be crushed with a finger. But Elder Hou didn¡¯t want that as he wanted to pressure her and make her die in terror¡­ ¡°Little girl, you shouldn¡¯t have be Wu Yu¡¯s disciple. More importantly, you shouldn¡¯t havee here today. If not, you wouldn¡¯t have died!¡± His elder body pierced toward Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body like a sword after he said that. Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t take out any weapon from the start and didn¡¯t even attempt to dodge. Her white robe fluttered in the wind as her indifferent eyes appeared as calm as ake. Mu Ru Yue finally moved when Elder Hou neared her¡­ The girl stood in the air and raised her hand at her own pace, neither fast nor slow, as she pped Elder Hou gently. That¡¯s right, her movement was really gentle. It was like smacking a mosquito¡­ p! Just as everyone was looking at her in disdain, they heard a crisp sound. Following that, the head of Elder Hou, who had charged toward her like a rapid sword, fell from his body from that p and rolled a couple of times before it stopped. His eyes were dead and wide, making those people that were a little timid shriek¡­ ¡°She¡­ she killed Elder Hou?¡± ¡°Elder Hou is a False Xiantian expert. The head of the sect is only at the Xiantian Low Rank. But she made Elder Hou¡¯s head drop from a p?¡± ¡°My heavens¡­ Is thisdy a monster?¡± The crowd¡¯s heart shuddered as they looked dumbstruck at Mu Ru Yue. Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t seem to notice that she had shocked the crowd. Her eyes remained calm like water without a single ripple¡­ ¡°Her cultivation is higher than mine!¡± The head of the sect took in a breath as he narrowed his eyes¡­ The auras of the couple that suddenly barged in were like an abyss, making him unable to determine their cultivation. Moreover, only experts that were stronger than him would give off such a feeling¡­ Chapter 514 - Confession Part 8

Chapter 514 -Confession Part 8

¡°What? She is stronger than the head of the sect?¡± ¡°How can this be? The head of the sect is already a Xiantian expert!¡± If she were stronger, how much stronger was she? Mu Ru Yue nced at the pale Yi Die. With a cold ray of light in her eyes, she said, ¡°My master was kind-hearted for nurturing you. You wanted to harm him in the end?¡± Yi Die¡¯s body shuddered as she shrieked, ¡°I didn¡¯t harm him! He is the one that was delusional in trying to collude with the Martial Sect to deal with the Qing Yun Sect!¡± ¡°Martial Sect?¡± Mu Ru Yue chuckled lowly. ¡°If he wanted this Qing Yun Sect, I can just give this sect to him. Why does he need to collude with the so-called Martial Sect?¡± Those people in the crowd that had been dubious with what Yi Die said shifted their gazes to the young girl on the ground after hearing Mu Ru Yue¡¯s words. What thedy said was reasonable. With her powers, she could have just taken over the Qing Yun Sect. What was the need to collude with the Martial Sect? Wasn¡¯t such a move redundant? Yi Die¡¯splexion constantly switched between green and white as she clenched her fights so tightly that they shivered. Suddenly, she said with a bitter smile and sorrow in her eyes, ¡°I also didn¡¯t have a choice. Who told him to always reply that I wasn¡¯t qualified to be an alchemist every time I asked him to teach me alchemy? Since he was heartless, then don¡¯t me me for being ruthless! He didn¡¯t need those excuses to refuse me!¡± An undisguised loathsome expression appeared in her eyes when she said that. ¡°Even if what you said is true, so what?¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her cold eyes as she continued with an indifferent expression, ¡°Don¡¯t forget. It was Master who rescued you when you were on your deathbed and brought you to his side. He provided you with food and water, and even gave you a chance to be a practitioner. But what did you do? It is his freedom whether he wanted to teach you or not. Nobody is able to force him to!¡± Some people were always so insatiable. If you treated her well, she would take it for granted and request for more. If you rejected her, you would be in the wrong. There was a friend of Mu Ru Yue¡¯s in Hua Xia that had experienced that¡­ That friend had helped a child that was unable to go to school due for being poor. She would then send some money monthly. But there was a period of time where she had gone to carry out her mission and went missing for a couple of months. She then received the boy¡¯s call after he had waited for a few months, scolding her that she didn¡¯t send him more money those few months. What was moreughable was that he demanded she give him all of the money for those missing months. There was a phrase her friend said that stayed fresh in her mind during the time when she told of this matter to her. She said that she wouldn¡¯t stop herself from being charitable, but she wouldn¡¯t let them take it for granted. Once someone took it for granted, she would stop helping. Yi Die¡¯s action had made her think of that friend from Hua Xia¡­ ¡°When someone helps you, you should appreciate and repay them. You shouldn¡¯t take it for granted for them helping you. Since he is neither your family or your master, why should he help you?¡± Mu Ru Yue looked at Yi Die¡¯s deathly pale face as her sneer intensified. ¡°No¡­ it isn¡¯t like this¡­¡± Yi Die¡¯s voice quivered, but she couldn¡¯t say anything other than that. She understood that what Mu Ru Yue said was logical, but she didn¡¯t want to believe it¡­ She had thought Wu Yu would always help her and took it for granted all along so she never considered this point at all¡­ Bang! Mu Ru Yue raised her hand to raise some wind and sent Yi Die¡¯s body flying back until shended heavily on a rock. It was so painful that tears started to fill Yi Die¡¯s eyes. Chapter 515 - Confession Part 9

Chapter 515 -Confession Part 9

If Yi Die thought that was the end, she was incredibly wrong. If Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t reach this ce in time, then the oue would have been unimaginable. Hence, she definitely wouldn¡¯t forgive this culprit¡­ ¡°Grandmaster, Grandmaster Wu Yu, I know that I am in the wrong. I beg you to ask her to let me off. I really know my mistake!¡± Yi Die¡¯s heart shuddered vigorously as she yelled in panic. Tears flowed from the corner of her eyes. Her entire body was in so much pain that she couldn¡¯t get to her feet. Following that, Mu Ru Yue raised a hand to manipte some wind again, forcing Yi Die¡¯s body to fly andnd heavily once more. This was literally a trampling! A single sided trampling! Under Mu Ru Yue¡¯s blows, don¡¯t even mentioning resisting, she couldn¡¯t even move. The pain made her roll all over the ground¡­ Currently, the only person who could save her was Grandmaster Wu Yu. If he were willing to speak up for her, this woman would let her off! But when Wu Yu met with the pleading gaze of Yi Die, he gradually closed his eyes, turning a blind eye to all this¡­ He had been soft-hearted once to her as she was just a baby at the time. He couldn¡¯t bear to let a baby die in the snow. Now, he wouldn¡¯t be able to soften his heart for such an ingrate¡­ Despair permeated Yi Die¡¯s heart. Her face was as pale as paper andpletely feeble. When the crowd watched her being trampled, some couldn¡¯t bear to look on and shift their gaze away, but nobody thought that Mu Ru Yue was in the wrong. Everything happening was what Yi Die reaped and sowed. She even dared to frame her benefactor. She would just be a seed of disaster if kept in the sect¡­ ¡°She has be even more magnificent after just a few years.¡± When Ye Tian Feng looked at the beautiful figure from within the crowd, he smiled bitterly andmended, ¡°Perhaps only that man can match up to her.¡± Initially, this woman was his fiancee. But his eyes had been covered by ayer of dust and he actually neglected such an outstanding girl and instead choose Mu Ting Er who had acted weak and feeble. What happened that year was the greatest regret in his life. Seeing such a peerless girl today, he became a little absent-minded. Even the head of the sect was inferior to her. How great had her cultivation reached and how far was the distance now between he and her? This distance seemed as vast as the length of thousands of mountains and bodies of water, making him unable to catch up for all eternity¡­ ¡°Feng Er.¡± Tian Yuan turned his head toward Ye Tian Feng. With a slight frown, he said, ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t break the engagement with her, she still wouldn¡¯t have agreed to marry you so stop thinking about what had happened in the past.¡± Ye Tian Feng¡¯s body shuddered slightly as he chuckled bitterly. ¡®What master said is the truth. How can a girl as outstanding as her bepatible with me? Even if I didn¡¯t break the engagement, she still wouldn¡¯t have been mine¡­¡¯ But this realization still stung Ye Tian Feng¡¯s heart slightly. He then shifted his gaze to Ye Wu Chen¡­ The man¡¯s gaze was focused only on Mu Ru Yue, ignoring the gruesome actions she made. His purple eyes were filled with tolerance and doting emotions. It was as though she were the only one that could exist in his entire world. That focused gaze made Ye Tian Yu change his expression¡­ ¡®I am indeed inferior to him.¡¯ Ye Tian Feng chuckled bitterly. He had ced his heart down. The current her had reached a point where he could only look up at her. He no longer fancied her¡­ ¡°Master, let¡¯s go.¡± Mu Ru Yue slowly withdrew her hand and turned her gaze toward Wu Yu. Wu Yu nodded slightly. He then asked as he shifted to the half-dead young girl on the ground. ¡°How is she?¡± ¡°Crippled!¡± Mu Ru Yue smirked and continued calmly, ¡°I didn¡¯t take her life on your behalf. I just crippled her dantian, the tendons in her hands and legs. Oh~ that¡¯s right, I even crippled her mouth and tongue. I can only be at ease if I did this. Otherwise, if furthermotions were to rise from her in the future, it wouldn¡¯t be good.¡± Chapter 516 - Confession Part 10

Chapter 516 -Confession Part 10

Everyone looked at the young girl¡¯s indifferent appearance, bbergasted. How ruthless was she for crippling Yi Die¡¯s entire body? Wouldn¡¯t she have to suffer more now than if she died cleanly?! She wouldn¡¯t be able to move her arms and legs, nor talk. Don¡¯t even mention cultivating. How was she to eat and replenish her energy? She would forcibly die from hunger in less than seven days! She would also have to endure despair and remorse during those seven days¡­ Everyone thought back to their past actions for a moment and wondered if they had offended Grandmaster Wu Yu. This disciple of Grandmaster Wu Yu¡¯s was too ruthless¡­ ¡°Grandmaster Wu Yu, you¡¯re leaving?¡± The head of the sect stood up hastily as he asked anxiously. Mu Ru Yue nced at the head of the sect with a cold aura in her eyes, as she said sarcastically, ¡°Should he stay here and wait for you all to kill him?¡± Instantly, the head of the sect was tongue-tied. He then replied apologetically, ¡°It was just a misunderstanding. Since the misunderstanding has been resolved, the innocence of Grandmaster Wu Yu has returned. I am willing to apologise to Grandmaster Wu Yu and plead for him to stay. The Qing Yun Sect can¡¯t lose him¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue couldn¡¯t help butugh as she heard those shameless words from the head of the sect. She then said, ¡°Misunderstanding? That misunderstanding must have truly been so great for you to almost kill him. Lord sect head, do you think you can repay all of the harm you had done to my master just by apologizing? I¡¯m sorry, but this Qing Yun Sect is too dangerous. There¡¯s no way I will continue to let him stay. Otherwise, won¡¯t I be constantly worried for him, not knowing when another misunderstanding urs?¡± The sect head¡¯s face constantly switched from green to white as he took in a deep breath. He no longer spoke to Mu Ru Yue, but instead shot a pleading gaze at Wu Yu and said, ¡°Grandmaster Wu Yu, our Qing Yun Sect treated you generously all these years. If you were to stay, I swear that such a misunderstanding won¡¯t ur again.¡± ¡®It will be a joke if I still dare to misunderstand him with such a tyrannical disciple under him. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t I lose my life like Elder Hou and Yi Die?!¡¯ ¡°Head, I ept your sincerity. I had contributed much to the sect these past years. I¡¯ve aged already and should enjoy life so the sect matters should be passed on to others to settle. Tian Yuan isn¡¯t a bad candidate. Even though I previously didn¡¯t ce much importance on him, he could at least differentiate between right and wrong.¡± He no longer looked at the head of the sect after he said that. Rather, he turned his head to Mu Ru Yue and said, ¡°Little girl, let¡¯s go! Your master will rely on you and enjoy the rest of his life. Haha!¡± Wu Yuughed arrogantly. How could one not be prideful for having such a disciple¡­ ¡°You are forbidden from leaving!¡± The head of the sect stood up. It would be a tremendous loss to the sect if Wu Yu left! Mu Ru Yue¡¯s steps turned sluggish after hearing that. As a cold aura burst forth from her body, she ordered without even turning her head back, ¡°Xiao Bai, if anyone dares to hinder our path, kill them without any exemption!¡± Roar! A dragon¡¯s roar was heard after Mu Ru Yue said that, rming all of the members of the Qing Yun Sect who then shuddered in fright. Following that, the crowd saw an enormous white dragon flying in the sky. The disdain and mockery in its clear, big eyes was easy to see. It was as though it didn¡¯t ce any importance on this bunch of humans¡­ ¡°Master, Wu Chen, let us leave. As this ce doesn¡¯t want us, I have already established a power known as the Pill Tower in the Central Region anyway. There are several Mundane Stage alchemists there. The tower also greatly needs someone like master to enter¡­¡± Wu Yuughed heartily as he joked, ¡°Little girl, this master initially wanted to rx and enjoy life. But it¡¯s fine to participate in this case instead. Since I am free, I might as well help you out¡­¡± Seeing the departing figures, the head of the sect sat on the ground in defeat, ayer of despair covering his face¡­ Chapter 517 - Return To The Central Region Part 1

Chapter 517- Return To The Central Region Part 1

Wu Yu didn¡¯t look back as he willingly left this ce with Mu Ru Yue and headed for the Sheng Domain. Their next task would be the migration to the Central Region. Mu Ru Yue nned to migrate the entire Xiao family into the Central Region this time. This would also aplish the will of Xiao Yun¡­ Of course, the ancestor elders currently wore mourning clothes as they personally shifted his burial. Elder Xiao couldn¡¯t help butment slightly as he watched this sight. How great would it be if Xiao Yun could see this? It was a pity that he left too prematurely¡­ However, what was satisfying was that the damnable bastard Qing Shu had finally kicked the bucket. This would also be a kind ofpensation to Xiao Yun¡­ Madam Sheng Yue initially wanted to bid farewell to Senior Dan, but she found out he had already left the Sheng Domain with Mu Rong Qing Chu and headed to the Central Region. Hence, there was no longer anything to hold her back from packing her belongings and leaving the Sheng Domain¡­ On the other hand, Mu Ru Yue encountered an acquaintance on her way to the Central Region¡­ ¡°It¡¯s her?¡± With a slight narrow of her eyes, her gazended on a girl that was being surrounded by a gang of people as a trace of ray of light flickered in her eyes. ¡°What are you people thinking of doing?¡± The girl shifted her body slightly to the side as she leaned against the man next to her. Ayer of anxiousness covered her elegant face as she stared fixedly at the people before her. ¡°Ya Er, don¡¯t be afraid. I will protect you!¡± The man raised his arm to pull Ji Ru Ya into his embrace as he held his sword horizontally before him. Wariness and fear filled his eyes. Ji Ru Ya bit her lips as ripples appeared in her water-like eyes. ¡°Haha! This girl looks so pretty. How about we capture her and share her with our brothers?¡± The fatty extended his pig-like hand to touch the girl¡¯s face as he said that. Drool nearly flowed out from his mouth. It had already been ages since they met with such a beauty. Moreover, herpanion didn¡¯t look strong so how could they let her off? ¡°Scram!¡± The man¡¯s expression changed drastically as he raised his leg to kick the fatty with all his might. Yet, the fatty didn¡¯t even budge from that kick. He was like a mountain standing silently. ¡°Hahaha!¡± The crowd couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing as they saw this sight. Their mockery-filledughter filled the air. There were actually several people passing them by, but none of them stepped forward to help them. They instead kept pointing toward the group as though they were discussing something. ¡°Brat, you are seeking death!¡± The fatty revealed his gold teeth as he grinned. Following that, his fist was coated with a pale-green light. Pang! His fistnded on the man¡¯s chest. Pfft! The man spurt a mouthful of blood as his body was thrown backwards. ¡°Cousin!¡± Ji Ru Ya¡¯s expression changed as she walked briskly to the man¡¯s side. With worry in her eyes, she asked, ¡°Cousin, are you alright?¡± ¡°Cough! Cough!¡± The man coughed out blood. But he didn¡¯t seem to care about that as he shouted at Ji Ru Ya, ¡°Ya Er, quickly leave!¡± ¡°No!¡± Ji Ru Ya bit her lips as she shook her head adamantly. ¡°We reunited with such difficulty. I definitely won¡¯t leave you even if we were to die!¡± She had previously be Imperial Consort Ya of the Kingdom of Zi Yue for vengeance and was clueless to the fact that her cousin had entered the pce to seek for her. If it hadn¡¯t been for Mu Ru Yue, it would have probably been impossible for them to get back with each other in this lifetime. How could she give up after they got each other back with such difficulty? ¡°Ya Er, quickly leave!¡± The man shouted anxiously. ¡°Otherwise, they will tarnish you. Please, quickly leave this ce for our child!¡± ¡®Child¡­¡¯ Chapter 518 - Return To The Central Region Part 2

Chapter 518 -Return To The Central Region Part 2

Ji Ru Ya nced subconsciously at the small protrusion at her belly. With tears in her beautiful eyes, she dered, ¡°He will understand us. Cousin, I definitely can¡¯t live by myself if you were to die.¡± The man¡¯s heart shuddered as he closed his eyes with despair. This was the first time he loathed himself to such an extent. He hated his uselessness as he would never be able to protect his beloved girl. This was the case in the past and simrly now¡­ ¡°Escape? Haha! You think you can escape from our hands? Brothers, go and capture that woman for our entertainment. As for the man, just kill him!¡± The fattyughed as he said that. He then swallowed his saliva as his sinister gaze focused on Ji Ru Ya¡¯s beautiful face before he continued, ¡°Hehe! Lady, don¡¯t worry. This Brother will fill you with desire your entire life, making you unable to ever forget the experience. I will definitely be much better than that skinny guy by your side.¡± Actually, the man couldn¡¯t be counted as skinny. He was of an average size. However, he looked much skinnier whenpared to the fatty¡­ Ji Ru Ya¡¯splexion turned pale-white as she looked terrified at the men nearing her. ¡°No!¡± She then shrieked and pounced over to her man as she saw the guy swinging his sword toward her man. Her action showed she wanted to protect him with her body¡­ ¡°Ya Er!¡± The man¡¯splexion was gravely white. The fear in his eyes slowly faded as despair reced it. ¡®Ya Er, why must you be so silly¡­ I will never want you to lose your life to save me even if it means my death¡­¡¯ Ji Ru Ya closed her eyes as the sword was about tond on her head. With a smile, she said, ¡°Cousin, I don¡¯t have any regrets in my life after meeting, loving, and marrying you.¡± The happiest moments in her life had been after she left the pce. It was sufficient for her to enjoy his love¡­ Bang! A groan was suddenly heard. The anticipated pain didn¡¯te, making Ji Ru Ya¡¯s body shudder as she opened her eyes slowly¡­ White robes fluttered in the wind before her, giving off a slight radiance beneath the sunlight. The girl¡¯s body was slender and perfect as her loosely flowing hair caressed her face. This girl was definitely a peerless beauty just from the view of her back. Ji Ru Ya actually feared death and was extremely terrified. Hence, she felt ted from being able to keep her life as she looked dazedly at the girl before her. ¡®Who is she? Why has she helped me?¡¯ ¡°Ya Er!¡± The man finally climbed up from the ground as he lifted his arms to pull Ji Ru Ya into his embrace. Ji Ru Ya could still feel her heart pounding at this moment as shey in his embrace. ¡°Ya Er, don¡¯t you know I was incredibly horrified? Please don¡¯t ever do such a dangerous act in the future!¡± The man tightly embraced the girl. His voice quivered from the tion of getting back his nearly-lost most precious girl. Heavens knew it would be meaningless for him to continue living after he lost her¡­ ¡°Who are you?¡± Ji Ru Ya continued to look dazedly at the back of this girl before her, suspicions filling her pretty eyes. It was unknown why she felt such familiarity from the girl before her¡­ The white robed girl finally turned her head. An astonishing appearance instantly entered Ji Ru Ya¡¯s eyes at that moment. Ji Ru Ya widened her eyes from shock as she asked, bbergasted, ¡°Mu Ru Yue, is that really you?¡± The white robed girl before her went through a drastic change after their few years of separation, especially her grandeur. She could definitely use the description ¡®profoundly mysterious¡¯ to describe her¡­ ¡°Imperial Consort Ya, it has been ages since west met. It seems that you two are doing well.¡± Ji Ru Ya smiled bitterly. ¡°Lady Mu, please stop teasing me. I am no longer the Imperial Consort for a long time already. I am only my cousin¡¯s wife now. I had already let go of everything that had happened in the past. I just want to be loved mutually with my cousin until we grow old. Who knew¡­¡± Chapter 519 - Return To The Central Region Part 3

Chapter 519 -Return To The Central Region Part 3

Ji Ru Ya¡¯s eyes dimmed as she swept a gaze at the fatty and hispanions. If it wasn¡¯t for Mu Ru Yue¡¯s timely appearance, she probably would have been decapitated¡­ ¡°Little beauty, do you also want to throw yourself into the embrace of this fatty?¡± The fatty¡¯s gazended on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s face and was unable to shift away after that. He had seen several beauties before. Ji Ru Ya was one such rare beauty, but the current girl¡¯s beauty before him was something he had never seen before. Her beauty was not only external, but she herself gave off an exceptional grandeur. She was a person perfect in grandeur and appearance. She was one of a kind in this world¡­ The fatty chuckled when he saw that Mu Ru Yue wasn¡¯t replying to him. He continued, ¡°Little beauty, this fatty knows how to take care of beauties well. I will promise that you will never forget the ecstasy I will be giving you. My subordinate brothers will also fondle you well¡­¡± The fatty¡¯s gaze was focused, as though they were stripping Mu Ru Yue¡¯s clothes off. Suddenly, the fatty felt a chill run down his spine. It was as though a sinister aura wasing from behind him. He couldn¡¯t help but to turn his head back. He then turned petrified from what he saw. Of course, it wasn¡¯t from astonishment, but from fright¡­ The man¡¯s expression was sinister. The charming Devil Snare¡¯s pattern on his handsome face was incredibly life-like. His purple eyes looked cially at the fatty, making the fatty feel as though an invisible hand was strangling his neck. The fatty was then unable to speak further. ¡®Too terrifying! ¡®This man is like an Asura capable of taking another¡¯s life easily. How can such a person who gives off such an aura exist in this world?¡¯ ¡°This¡­ this mister, do you need something?¡± Cold sweat flowed profusely from the fatty¡¯s forehead. He was clueless as to how he had offended such a man. ¡®Is it due to me blocking his path or was I too noisy that I offended him?¡¯ The man¡¯s expression remained unchanged. He didn¡¯t seem to hear what the fatty said and instead took a step forward. It was just a step but it made the fatty unable to withstand the pressure against his body and he ended up sitting on the ground. ¡°Since you dared to eye Ben Wang¡¯s woman, Ben Wang can only make it so that you won¡¯t have the capability to do so!¡± ¡®Wait a minute, what did he just said? Eyed his woman? What¡­ is going on?¡¯ The man slowly raised his hand even though the fatty was still in doubt. There wasn¡¯t any hesitation in the man¡¯s move. Swish! A ck me was shot at the groin of the fatty, burning the tool that had caused harm to many women. ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± The fatty shrieked out. His voice was heart wrenching and those that heard his voice shuddered from fear as they looked dumbfoundedly at the man in purple robes. Wasn¡¯t that too cruel? The fatty would now have to suffer more than just dying from being crippled. It was also not a clean cut, so while the me crippled the fatty, it was also a tremendously slow torture. Everyone retreated a couple of steps at that moment, afraid of being implicated¡­ ¡°Wu Chen,¡± Mu Ru Yue frowned as she continued, ¡°Why did you say so much nonsense for? It should suffice if you just directly crippled him¡­¡± Following that, the crowd saw an instant change in the expression of this previous godkiller-like handsome man. His purple eyes brimmed with grief. He totally looked like the submissive one in the rtionship, especially with the addition of that pitiful expression on his face. ¡°My wife, I was wrong. I just wanted to make him understand that my woman isn¡¯t someone that he can easily provoke. Who told him to fancy you? My wife, please stop being mad at me. How about tonight you be on top while I am on the bottom?¡± ¡°Cough Cough!¡± Mu Ru Yue coughed and red at Wu Chen. ¡®This fellow¡¯s speech is getting increasingly outrageous. Even I, a person who had transmigrated from Hua Xia, can¡¯t stand his openness¡­¡¯ Chapter 520 - Return To The Central Region Part 4

Chapter 520 -Return To The Central Region Part 4

¡°Imperial¡­ I mean, Lady Ya,¡± Mu Ru Yue almost called her Imperial Consort, but once she thought about Ji Ru Ya¡¯s current identity she changed her words. She then asked, ¡°What is going on?¡± Ji Ru Ya trembled slightly and bit her lips before she exined, ¡°My cousin and I had been secretly staying here after we left the pce. Those people are the local hooligans. They¡­ they fancied me so¡­¡± Ji Ru Ya didn¡¯t need to say anything further as Mu Ru Yue could already imagine what happened after. Speaking the truth, Mu Ru Yue¡¯s impression of Ji Ru Ya wasn¡¯t really deep. The only vivid memory of her was her protection when the Saintess Sect came for her. It was due to that matter that Mu Ru Yue was willing to help her. It had been a few years since she left the pce and there wasn¡¯t a slightest news about her. Who knew they would reunite in such a ce¡­ ¡°Lady Mu, have you married to the Ghost King already?¡± Ji Ru Yue smiled gently. With genuine blessings in her beautiful eyes, she continued, ¡°We had witnessed the feelings Ghost King had toward Lady Mu. Hence, the two of you can be counted as a divine couple made for each other.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled as she raised her hand. Instantly, two pills appeared in her palm. ¡°This is the First Emperor Pill. It will allow martial practitioners to break through to the Xiantian realm. However, this is a method that forcefully increases your power. Therefore, you will only be able to stay in the Xiantian realm your entire life, unable to break through any further. The two of you should consider this before consuming the pill.¡± Ji Ru Ya and her cousin were stunned, astonishment filled their eyes. ¡®Xiantian? That is a realm numerous martial practitioners dream to achieve throughout their life. They can actually possess such might?¡¯ Yet, Ji Ru Ya never doubted what Mu Ru Yue said. ¡°Thank you.¡± Ji Ru Ya¡¯s voice choked with emotions as she tremblingly took those two pills from Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hand before she continued, ¡°My cousin and I don¡¯t have great innate talent so we will naturally not have much achievement in cultivation throughout our lives. Hence, we are already satisfied in being able to break through to the Xiantian realm.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me as you deserved it.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled as she turned her body around to face Ye Wu Chen and said, ¡°Wu Chen, let¡¯s go. Grandfather and the rest are already ahead and waiting for us¡­¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Ye Wu Chen smiled as he looked dotingly at the girl by his side, his gaze having never torn away from her from the start¡­ Ji Ru Ya was momentarily stirred up when she watched their departing figures. How fortunate was she to decide to make a connection with this girl and not offend her like the rest? Otherwise, would she be as blessed as she was now? That woman wasn¡¯t a saint so she wouldn¡¯t help someone without a reason. She helped her today as it was only repaying the deed she had done of protecting her in the past ¡­ ¡°Cousin, the luckiest thing that happened in my life, other than meeting you, was my previous decision in helping Mu Ru Yue. I already knew her future wouldn¡¯t be simple at first nce. But I didn¡¯t expect her to have such might at such a tender age¡­¡± Ji Ru Ya giggled and leaned into the man¡¯s embrace, bliss filling her eyes. But the others who saw this sight weren¡¯t as calm and collected as them as they stared shockingly at the long departed couple¡­ ¡°First Emperor Pill? What is that? Howe we have not heard about it?¡± ¡°We should, however, already know the might of the First Emperor Pill just from hearing its effects.Tsk! Tsk! It is a pill that can allow one to be a Xiantian expert. A Xiantian expert in this Martial God Continent is already sufficient enough to solitarily destroy a kingdom!¡± ¡°How can one be unsatisfied from being able to break through to the Xiantian realm even if it is impossible to break through any further? That kind of cultivation isn¡¯t something we can achieve in our life with just hard work¡­¡± Chapter 521 - Return To The Central Region Part 5

Chapter 521 -Return To The Central Region Part 5

Naturally, Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t hear their discussions. Even if she had heard, she didn¡¯t mind them. In the end, she had sufficiently helped Ji Ru Ya already. The rest would be up to them as to what their future entailed. There would only be a negligible minority able to defeat them so long as they continued to stay in the Martial God Continent and not migrate to the Central Region. In other words, they would be worry-free for the rest of the their lives¡­ ¡°Yue Er, what happened just now?¡± Madam Sheng Yue asked with concern as she saw Mu Ru Yueing over. ¡°Nothing much. I simply met with an acquaintance.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled faintly as she continued, ¡°Mother, let¡¯s go. Perhaps we won¡¯t be able to return to this Martial God Continent after we leave this time¡­¡± Truthfully, the crowd was reluctant to leave the Sheng Domain, but they knew that the origin of their familyy in the Central Region. The only thing they could do was arrive there as early as they could and mature quickly¡­ Massacre The Heaven Battle Squad naturally followed with the migration. It was that battle squad that had followed her from the start. The members of the battle squad had surprisingly all broken through to the False Xiantian realm since Mu Ru Yue left the Sheng Domain a few years ago. Mu Ru Yue got a shock when she knew about their astonishing improvements. However, she heard that it was due to Elder Xiao specially breaking the rules in allowing them to stay in the Sacred Spirit Spring to constantly cultivate, giving them such results. But the power of the spring was insufficient for them to break through to the Xiantian realm. Hence, Mu Ru Yue would have to use pills to assist them further in their cultivation. Li Lu kept asking questions along the way. The crowd finally reached the Empire of Feng Yun even as he asked his constant questions. ¡°Master, is that your Pill Tower? It looks really awe-inspiring.¡± Li Lu, who was on cloud nine, didn¡¯t in the slightest notice that Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression had turned grim¡­ She narrowed her eyes as she focused on the Pill Tower. With an indistinct trace of a glimmer in her eyes, shemented, ¡°Something seemed to have happened to the Pill Tower.¡± Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be this quiet at the entrance¡­ ¡°Master, you have returned?¡± At this moment, a man hurriedly dashed out and when he looked at Mu Ru Yue, his eyes lit up subconsciously. Mu Ru Yue recognized this man as a member of her hundred-person battle squad. He seemed to be called Zhan Tian. She frowned slightly and asked, ¡°Had something happened to the Pill Tower during my absence?¡± Zhan Tian¡¯s resolute expression darkened. He parted his lips to reply, but swallowed his words just as they were at his throat. Mu Ru Yue was already certain that something had happened to the Pill Tower just from the change in his expression. ¡°Zhan Tian, immediately report to me what happened!¡± ¡°Master,¡± Zhan Tian lowered his gaze slightly, covering the killing intent present in his eyes. He then took in a deep breath as he replied, ¡°This matter is trulyplicated. How about letting Grandmaster Wu Shan exin this to you instead?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart sunk slowly. With ayer of frost on her impable face, she ordered, ¡°Zhan Tian, follow me inside. I want to know in detail what happened during the period time that I was gone. All of you are to tell me everything that happened without withholding any information!¡± ¡°Yes, master.¡± Zhan Tian lowered his head slightly. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s return was as though he had found his backbone as he calmed down¡­ Mu Ru Yue told the ancestor elders to carry Xiao Yun¡¯s tablet into the Xiao Family. As for the others, the rest stayed in the Pill Tower. All of the members of the Pill Tower were stirred up due to Mu Ru Yue¡¯s return and they all ran out from their cultivation rooms¡­ The discussion room¡¯s atmosphere was extremely tense. Mu Ru Yue tapped on the table as she surveyed the crowd before asking, ¡°Is there anyone who can tell me what on earth happened to the Pill Tower?¡± Chapter 522 - Immortal Doctor Banquet Part 1

Chapter 522 -Immortal Doctor Banquet Part 1

The discussion room instantly became pin-drop silent. Wu Shan kept quiet for a while before he replied, ¡°Tower Owner, it is the people from the Medicine Sect.¡± ¡®Medicine Sect?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue thought about Mu Rong Qing Chu and Senior Dan at that moment. No matter what, the Medicine Sect within the Sheng Domain was a branch sect of the Medicine Sect within the Central Region. If the Pill Tower really did have a conflict with the Medicine Sect, it would really be troublesome¡­ ¡°What did the Medicine Sect do?¡± Wu Shan nced at Mu Ru Yue and replied, ¡°The Immortal Doctor Banquet will begin in the near future and the threerge powers will send out their disciples to participate in it. But the Medicine Sect has a different arrangement for this event as the disciples chosen to participate wouldn¡¯t be done within the sect but by their aplishment outside the sect. Generally, the restrictions on the disciples of the Medicine Sect aren¡¯t strict so any disciple with status could found their own power outside the sect. Thus, a disciple of the Medicine Sect was delusional enough to try and take over our Pill Tower in order to be selected as apetitor in the Immortal Doctor Banquet.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression darkened slightly. She stayed silent for a while before she asked, ¡°What is the Immortal Doctor Banquet?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know about the Immortal Doctor Banquet?¡± Wu Shan nced at Mu Ru Yue with slight astonishment before he continued, ¡°The Immortal Doctor Banquet is arge event hosted by the Immortal Doctor Sect every decade. Coincidentally, their next banquet will be in two months time and the threerge powers will be participating in it.¡± Mu Ru Yue frowned and queried, ¡°Immortal Doctor Sect? Isn¡¯t the most powerful faction on this continent the Medicine Sect? What is the Immortal Doctor Sect? Moreover, why is it only threerge powers?¡± Wu Shan chuckled before he exined patiently, ¡°The Medicine Sect and the Martial Sect are indeed strong powers, but the strongest power wouldn¡¯t be those two but instead the Immortal Doctor Sect. As for why only threerge powers were involved in this, the Yao family had never participated in the event. However, the Immortal Doctor Sect would usually investigate other powers. Small powers that have alchemists in them will also be invited to participate in the event. But it will only be by luck to be chosen.¡± The crowd looked into the distance after hearing about the Immortal Doctor Banquet. There would be several alchemists participating in thatrge event. How could it not incur people¡¯s jealousy as they thought about those that were able to participate in it? It was unknown to them when they would possess such qualifications for this event. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows rose as she asked, ¡°Then there are also alchemists in the Martial Sect and Holy Sect?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Wu Shan smiled and continued, ¡°If they didn¡¯t have alchemists in their sect, then those two powers perhaps wouldn¡¯t be able to flourish to such an extent. But they have far fewer alchemists whenpared to the Medicine Sect. The Medicine Sect is a genuine sect specialized for alchemists after all.¡± Mu Ru Yue quietly absorbed what Wu Shan said and nodded. ¡°I understand now. Alright, everyone is dismissed. I will be the one who will settle such matters.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Wu Shan smiled, but unease was felt at the bottom of his heart. He didn¡¯t know what the Tower Owner would decide to do as that disciple was from the Medicine Sect. If they killed that disciple, it would be equivalent to offending the entire Medicine Sect. Their tower wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand the rage of the Medicine Sect¡­ A man stood stalwart against the winds atop the summit of a mountain nearby. His green robes fluttered in the wind and his silver, immortal-like beautiful hair graced his handsome face. Anyone who saw this man wouldn¡¯t be able to help but sigh with affection as his beauty was out of this world. He looked like an emotionless, unfeeling immortal with a calm expression as though nothing could affect his emotions. ¡°Senior Dan.¡± The man gradually parted his lips to speak. His voice was as pleasant as heavenly music. ¡°Mister?¡± Senior Dan stood silently behind that man with slight respect in his eyes. If Mu Ru Yue were here, she would definitely be shocked. Chapter 523 - Immortal Doctor Banquet Part 2

Chapter 523 -Immortal Doctor Banquet Part 2

Mu Ring Qing Chu was initially the young sect master of the Medicine Sect inside the Sheng Domain, while Senior Dan was the old master of the sect. But why was he calling Mu Rong Qing Chu the young master and using such a respectful gaze toward him? What identity did this man hold? ¡°I wonder if she will being to the Immortal Doctor Banquet.¡± The man¡¯s expression was indifferent, as though he were asking something that didn¡¯t have anything to do with him. But only Senior Dan knew Mu Rong Qing Chu¡¯s heartfelt anticipation¡­ ¡°Mister, she will be able to participate in the Immortal Doctor Banquet if she were to receive an invitation.¡± ¡°Invitation?¡± A smile graced the man¡¯s refined face as he stood against the breeze. It was only after a long while before his heavenly music-like voice sounded again. ¡°I understand¡­¡± It was night. The moon seemed to have hidden into the sky as not a single trace of light could be seen. ¡°Little girl, where are we heading to now?¡± Yan Jin¡¯s brows rose as he shifted his gaze to the girl beside him. The little girl was probably up to mischief¡­ ¡°I had previously gotten a book that depicted how to manufacture puppets. Following that, I was fortunate enough to obtain some Corpse Worm Poison from the Fourth Prince. But I never got a chance to test it out until now. Hence, we will be manufacturing our first puppet tonight.¡± Mu Ru Yue was somewhat excited as she held great interest toward matters concerning puppets. Yan Jin shook his head helplessly as hemented, ¡°I don¡¯t know who that unlucky fellow is to have caught this little girl¡¯s eyes. I really sympathize with him.¡± Yet, Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t bother to reply to Yan Jin as she pulled on his arm and dashed into the inn. ¡°Uncle Yun, I must obtain that Pill Tower no matter what.¡± Inside a room, a man frowned and replied as a trace of sinister ray of light flickered in his eyes, ¡°But the Pill Tower has the backing of the Xiao family. I didn¡¯t expect a Heaven realm expert to be within a puny family n in this empire!¡± ¡®Heaven realm?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s breath tightened as she stopped outside the window. ¡®The old ancestor¡¯s cultivation is at the Heaven realm? ¡®That actually isn¡¯t a wonder as the Xiao family in the past was indeed powerful, but the family¡¯s strength started to fall after the old ancestor entered closed door training for a century as everyone thought that he died. Moreover, the strongest experts in the Xiao family, excluding the old ancestor, are only at the Mystic realm so that led to the current state of the Xiao family.¡¯ ¡°This will indeed be a little troublesome.¡± The elder known as Uncle Yun frowned as he queried, ¡°Are you really adamant in wanting the Pill Tower?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The youth smirked as he tapped lightly on the table and replied, ¡°There are a lot of pills that I hadn¡¯t heard of in that Pill Tower. If I were to obtain the forms for those pills, my power will definitely be stronger. This is my main motive. However, that obstinate fool of the Xiao family stopped me from doing so and didn¡¯t ce any importance on our Medicine Sect. I will definitely eliminate that damnable bastard one day!¡± Intense killing intent burst forth from the youth¡¯s body as a sinister light shed past his eyes. Uncle Yun¡¯s tightly knitted brows rxed as he replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There will always be a way. It iste already. We should rest for the night and discuss this matter again tomorrow.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The youth nodded slightly and said, ¡°Uncle Yun should take a rest first. I wille to seek for you again tomorrow.¡± Uncle Yun didn¡¯t say anything else after hearing that as he stood and turned around, leaving the room. ?? Outside the window of the room, beneath the night sky, Yan Jin nced at the girl by his side. He then said with a fake smile, ¡°Will he be your guinea pig?¡± Xiao Bai had entered deep slumber ever since Wu Chen appeared. He was going to reach maturity in the near future so he needed to enter deep sleep in order to recover his power. Hence, Yan Jin was the only one that was avable to assist Mu Ru Yue¡­ ¡°Who are you?¡± Chapter 524 - Immortal Doctor Banquet Part 3

Chapter 524 -Immortal Doctor Banquet Part 3

The man¡¯s body shook as a powerful aura burst forth from his body. He shot his eagle-like eyes at the window,nding on a girl with an indifferent expression dressed in white robes and a man with a cold expression in ck robes¡­ ¡°Who are the two of you?¡± His eyes narrowed slightly as his aura continued to surge and build. Even though the girl looked really weak, the man was extremely powerful. It would be wise of him to take them seriously¡­ ¡°You are a person of the Medicine Sect?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows rose as her lips curled up into a slight sneer. ¡°Hmph!¡± The man coldly snorted before he continued, ¡°Since you know I am a member of the Medicine Sect, who gave you the guts toe looking for me here?¡± He initially thought the woman would cower once she felt his grandeur. Yet, she didn¡¯t, instead looking at him mockingly as though she were looking at a joke. This feeling made the youth feel ufortable so his gaze turned increasingly unfriendly. ¡°I am here to subdue you. If you are willing to cooperate with me, perhaps you will suffer less.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes brimmed with smiles as she said that. Her tone was indifferent, as though she were speaking an ordinary matter. However, her words made the youth¡¯s expression change drastically. ¡°Subdue me? Just you? We will have to see if you have such capability!¡± ¡®I am an expert at the Mystic Realm. This woman wants to subdue me? She must be dreaming¡­¡¯ ¡°Yan Jin!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze darkened gradually as shemanded, ¡°Quickly deal with him before others are rmed!¡± That youth was just a Mystic realm practitioner, but the previous Elder was at the Earth realm. If he were to find out about this, she would be in grave danger without Xiao Bai¡¯s assistance¡­ Mu Ru Yue raised her hand and a bottle appeared on her palm after she gave the order. She poured out a pill before tossing it to Yan Jin. ¡°This is a Strengthening Pill. It will allow you to increase your power for half an hour.¡± Yan Jin caught the pill and swallowed it without hesitation. The next instant, his body¡¯s aura intensified drastically. He shifted all of his power to his fist, Boom! He struck his fist toward the youth. The youth was greatly rmed but it was toote to avoid it so he could only use his own fist to greet the iing attack. Peng! When Yan Jin¡¯s fist connected with the youth¡¯s, it made the youth retreat from the impact. The man¡¯s fist seemed to have been crippled as he was unable to lift it anymore. He looked astonishingly at Yan Jin before shifting his gaze to Mu Ru Yue. With a hoarse voice, he asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± Mu Ru Yue smirked and replied, ¡°Who do you think I am?¡± The youth¡¯s gaze darkened. He had never offended anyone other than the Pill Tower. Moreover, his opponent could casually use Strengthening Pills¡­ ¡°You are a person of the Pill Tower?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t deny it, but straightforwardly admitted it instead. This person was going to be her puppet anyway¡­ The man¡¯s expression changed slightly as he didn¡¯t expect these people were from the Pill Tower. Following that, he saw the girl in white robes fiddling with something. Mu Ru Yue dusted her hands after she took out the Corpse Worm Poison and some medicinal ingredients. She then smirked slightly as she instructed coldly, ¡°Yan Jin, knock him out for me so that I can do what I n to do easily.¡± Yan Jin¡¯s brows rose as his domineering ck eyesnded on the youth with an unpleasant expression andmented, ¡°There¡¯s no helping it. Who told you to offend the little girl? You can only redeem yourself as her test sample¡­¡± ¡°You¡­¡± The man couldn¡¯t speak further as a heavy fist struck toward him. Boom! His fistnded on the youth¡¯s head, making him feel dizzy as his sight blurred, golden stars filling his vision¡­ Chapter 525 - Immortal Doctor Banquet Part 4

Chapter 525 -Immortal Doctor Banquet Part 4

Yan Jin¡¯s fistsnded repeatedly on the man¡¯s body before he coulde back to his senses, beating him up so much that he didn¡¯t have a chance to shout for help. Simultaneously, Mu Ru Yue started to move¡­ She gradually intensified her mental power as though there wasn¡¯t a limit to it. The youth¡¯splexion paled under her tyrannical mental power, and it felt as though the air had been vacuumed from his surroundings. ¡®This woman possesses such tyrannical mental power!¡¯ The youth finally understood what kind of enemy he provoked¡­ ¡°The first step in manufacturing a puppet is to wipe out his consciousness.¡± There was a difference between making a human puppet and a metal puppet. You just needed a refinement method for metal puppets, but if you wanted to make a human into a puppet, then you needed tremendous mental power. Hence, the only person that could seed in doing it was probably only Mu Ru Yue. The youth¡¯s consciousness gradually became hazy. A hot flow of energy then appeared in his mind. Following that, a green aura apanied by the smell of medicinal nts entered his pores¡­ ¡®No! ¡®I must resist! ¡®I don¡¯t want to be controlled by this girl!¡¯ The man struggled with all his might. He thought about his brothers who died horrible deaths and his bone-engraved hatred at this moment¡­ He must persevere for those people. He could only avenge his brothers after he gained the acknowledgment of the Immortal Doctor Sect! ¡°Still resisting?¡± A trace of amazement shed in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes. Her interest in the youth grew as she mused, ¡°This youth was able to maintain his consciousness under the might of my mental power. This youth isn¡¯t simple.¡± If she initially nned to make him into a puppet to solve the problem for the Pill Tower and make it impossible for the Medicine Sect to find her, she was now deeply interested in the youth himself. The man¡¯s consciousness slowly faded under Mu Ru Yue¡¯s attack. His eyes gradually became lifeless. The Corpse Worm Poison infiltrated his body at this moment. A trace of a green aura appeared at his be, but it quickly faded¡­ ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± Mu Ru Yue slowly curled up her lips into a smirk after wiping the cold sweat from forehead. She then looked at the youth and asked, ¡°What is your name?¡± The man no longer had his previously harsh gaze. He lowered his head a little before replying respectfully, ¡°Master, your subordinate¡¯s name is Ling Yun.¡± ¡°Ling Yun?¡± Mu Ru Yue calmly asked again, ¡°What is your motive ining to my Pill Tower?¡± ¡°It is for the Immortal Doctor Banquet in two months time. Disciples of the Medicine Sect must show some aplishments outside the sect to be selected aspetitors in the event. Thus, I wanted to take over the Pill Tower to gain a name slot and participate in the Immortal Doctor Banquet.¡± Mu Ru Yue had heard this reason from Wu Shan so she wasn¡¯t too shocked. She then nodded and continued with glimmers flickering in her eyes, ¡°What is the reason then for you resisting against me just now?¡± Ling Yun stayed silent for a while. It was unknown to Mu Ru Yue why she could suddenly feel sinister killing intent and boundless hatreding from the man at this moment. ¡®So it was hatred that allowed him to sustain his will¡­¡¯ ¡°It is for my brothers!¡± Ling Yun lowered his gaze slightly before he continued, ¡°My brothers were murdered when we were out training that year. The culprits were the people from the Holy Sect. I joined the Medicine Sect precisely due to my hatred for the Holy Sect. It is a pity that I¡¯m unable to resist against the Holy Sect with just my abilities. Hence, I wanted to seek the attention of the Immortal Doctor Sect. If I seed, I might be able to deal with the Holy Sect!¡± Chapter 526 - Immortal Doctor Banquet Part 5

Chapter 526 -Immortal Doctor Banquet Part 5

¡®Hate? ¡®How can he not hate?¡¯ He could feel a bone-engraving hatred whenever he thought about the scene that year. It was precisely due to that he wanted to be stronger. Yet, since the period of time he joined the Medicine Sect was rather short, he couldn¡¯t contribute much to the sect so there wasn¡¯t any alternative for him than to create ns to achieve his goal. When Mu Ru Yue made him into a puppet, she didn¡¯t erase his memories. She just ced her seal in his mind so he naturally didn¡¯t forget his past¡­ ¡°Have you thought that the Medicine Sect could easily discover that the Pill Tower wasn¡¯t your power?¡± Ling Yun was slightly stunned before he lowered his head in embarrassment and replied, ¡°My vengeance had muddled my mind so I did such a reckless act. I am fortunate in master enlightening me when I was lost.¡± Mu Ru Yue speechlessly rubbed her nose. ¡®I enlightened him when he was lost? I don¡¯t think I did such a great act¡­¡¯ ¡°You are to bring detailed informations of the Immortal Doctor Sect and the other fourrge powers to me tomorrow at the Pill Tower. There won¡¯t be any further task for you once you did that.¡± Mu Ru Yue yawned before she shifted her gaze to Yan Jin and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Yan Jin nodded. He nced his domineering gaze at Ling Yun before his lips curved up to a slight smirk. ¡®It seems that this Puppet Spell is indeed really useful¡­¡¯ Mu Ru Yue saw her man standing at the window waiting for her when she returned to the Pill Tower. It was obvious that this man, Ye Wu Chen, was unhappy, judging from the grief and resentment in his eye, as she didn¡¯t inform this matter to him and made Yan Jin assisted her instead. He looked as though he was abandoned¡­ Furthermore, what awaited Mu Ru Yue was her to be unable to straighten her waist the next day. ¡®I don¡¯t know how Ye Wu Chen could possess so much energy. Can it be due to his cultivation? ¡®It is a rather usible reason¡­¡¯ Mu Ru Yue returned to the Pill Tower after she apanied Old Man Xiao into the Central Region¡¯s Xiao family to be acknowledged of his ancestry the next day. With the protection of the Xiao family, they probably wouldn¡¯t face any danger¡­ However, once she exited the Pill Tower, she met with a person with a peculiar expression. This made Mu Ru Yue puzzled and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Tower master,¡± Wu Shan looked peculiarly at her before he continued, ¡°Someone is here for you.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows rose. She then finally understood why they were looking at her with such gazes after her sightnded on the resolute face past the crowd. ¡°Master!¡± Ling Yun became excited when he saw Mu Ru Yue. He then walked briskly forth and reported, ¡°These are the informations that you wanted. I¡¯ve alreadypiled them.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded and took those papers before she instructed, ¡°You don¡¯t have any task now. You can leave.¡± Ling Yun was startled for a while before he looked with grief at her and said, ¡°Master, are you abandoning me?¡± It was undeniable that Ling Yun¡¯s appearance was rather outstanding. His face seemed carved, making his face look resolute and handsome. In addition with his current expression on his face, he could easily captivate people. However, Ling Yun¡¯spel was lifted by a hand and was tossed out of the Pill Tower mercilessly before Mu Ru Yue could reply. Ye Wu Chen¡¯s expression was grim. Ayer of sinister chill coated his purple eyes when he looked cially at Ling Yun. He then walked toward Mu Ru Yue and his handsome face rxed once he walked to stand behind his girl. But the others, on the other hand, had not get back to their senses¡­ Mu Ru Yue had told them not to meddle with this matter as she would settle it herself yesterday. Everyone thought that she would kill the culpritte in the night. Who knew that this haughty disciple of the Medicine Sect would call her his master instead. What on earth happenedst night? Chapter 527 - Powerful Foes’ Arrival Part 1

Chapter 527 -Powerful Foes¡¯ Arrival Part 1

Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t say anything as she looked at the peculiar gazes of the crowd. But Wu Shan seemed to have remembered something at this moment as glimmers danced in his eyes. He then took out a silver invitation and delivered it to her. ¡°Tower master, this is an invitation from the Immortal Doctor Sect. Our Pill Tower had gotten it this morning.¡± ¡®Immortal Doctor Sect?¡¯ Glimmers danced in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes as her gazended onto the invitation letter. She then nodded slightly before keeping the letter and said, ¡°Since we have epted the invitation, our Pill Tower will have to work hard for theingpetition. All of you are to prepare yourselves.¡± ¡°Yes, Pill Owner.¡± Wu Shan was so jubnt that his body shuddered in excitement. He would never be able to imagine that there would be such a day where he could have the qualification to head to the Immortal Doctor Sect¡­ ¡°Wu Chen, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Suddenly, Mu Ru Yue felt that the man beside her was unusual. With a slight frown, she asked, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Experts havee.¡± A sinister cold ray of light shone in Ye Wu Chen¡¯s purple eyes as he continued, ¡°Furthermore, they are heading to the Xiao family¡­¡± ¡°Xiao family?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart shuddered. A trace of anxiety was expressed from her tightly knitted brows. Just as she wanted to reply, she saw Zi Qian Jing rushing over toward them. When Zi Qian Jing looked at their stern expressions, his handsome face gradually turned grim. ¡°Did you feel that?¡± Ye Wu Chen nodded. An unprecedented seriousness was expressed on his charming face. No matter what kind of enemies he had faced until now, he didn¡¯t ce any importance on them. But this time, his expression became focused. ¡°True realm Expert¡­ There are also more than one¡­¡± ¡°True realm?¡± Mu Ru Yue cast a curious gaze toward the man¡¯s handsome appearance. Ye Wu Chen brows knitted increasingly as he exined, ¡°True realm Experts are those that had broken through the Heaven, Earth, Mystic and Yellow realms. Furthermore, only experts at the Heaven realm could feel the existence of a True Realm expert.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She had always thought that to be a genuine expert they just needed to be at the Heaven realm. She didn¡¯t expect that her knowledge was still too shallow as she wasn¡¯t aware that there was a True Realm above the Heaven Realm. Why were so many True Realm experts heading to the Xiao family? If it was the Xiao family of the Central Region in the past, she wouldn¡¯t have cared but her parents were in that Xiao family now¡­ ¡°Yan Jin.¡± Mu Ru Yue lowered her gaze as shemanded, ¡°Xiao Bai and you are forbidden to exit the Alchemy Book under any circumstances that will ur shortly!¡± Yan Jin, who was in the Alchemy Book, felt unease. He wanted to forcefully breakthrough the restriction. The ominous feeling made his heart raged, but he just couldn¡¯t exit the Alchemy Book¡­ Madam Sheng Yue and Xiao Tian Yu were discussing something in the Xiao family. Yet, at this moment, countless tyrannical aura that covered the sky came pressuring over, making all of their expressions to change drastically. ¡°This is bad!¡± The old ancestor in the back mountain opened his eyes abruptly. A trace of astonishment could be seen in his strict eyes as hemented, ¡°True realm experts! At least ten of them! Moreover, they seem to be rushing over. When has the Xiao family offended these many True realm experts?¡± However, this wasn¡¯t a time for the old ancestor to be pondering. With a sh of his body, he soared to the sky and stood in mid air. His white robe fluttered in the wind. He looked like a immortal as he stood there with him hands at his back. He shot a cold gaze at the figures dashing over from afar through theyers of thick clouds. Simultaneously, everyone in the Xiao family that felt the iing auras had serious expression. ¡°May I know who are you and why have youe here?¡± It was a group of white robed maidens that had impable appearances, especially the girl in the lead. She had a elegant demeanor and gave off a irreproachable grandeur. She was as pure and beautiful like a water lily, giving people an impression that she shouldn¡¯t be profaned. Chapter 528 - Powerful Foes’ Arrival Part 2

Chapter 528 -Powerful Foes¡¯ Arrival Part 2

There were only two ces that would have so many stunning beauties in this continent. There were the Holy Sect and the Immortal Doctor Sect. Inparison, the number of girls and guys in the Holy Sect was even, while there were more girls than guys in the Immortal Doctor Sect. Yet, all of them had outstanding appearances. It was unknown as to whether these people belonged to the Holy Sect or the Immortal Doctor Sect¡­ ¡°I¡¯m here looking for a person.¡± The girl in the lead parted her lips slightly as she stated that. Her voice was as soft as an orchid. Her pleasant voice would usually make people be captivated by her. The old ancestor¡¯s brow rose as he asked, ¡°I don¡¯t know specifically who thedy is looking for¡­¡± ¡°Ye Wu Chen!¡± That name made the crowd¡¯s expression change. Xiao Tian Yu consoled Madam Sheng Yue as he patted her hand and shook his head toward her. He then turned his head to the girl that was like an orchid standing in mid air. He then asked indifferently, ¡°Lady, may I know why you are looking for my son-inw?¡± Xiao Tian Yu intentionally focused on thest three words when he said that. Who knew that the girl¡¯s expression remained unchanged as though she didn¡¯t care Xiao Tian Yu¡¯s words. ¡°I am ordered to look for him. I don¡¯t know where Ye Wu Chen is at now.¡± ¡°Ordered?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The girl nced at Xiao Tian Yu who was talking to her. It was as though she didn¡¯t mind that the other was in the inferior position as she exined patiently, ¡°This is an order by our young master. He had offended him. Hence, I must bring him back to have an audience with my family¡¯s young master!¡± Xiao Tian Yu¡¯s expression gradually darkened. It seemed that the people that came today didn¡¯t have good intentions. At this moment, he could only pray hard that Ye Wu Chen wouldn¡¯t return¡­ ¡°Lady, Ye Wu Chen definitely won¡¯t leave with you. Please return!¡± The girl narrowed her eyes slightly. With a flicker of cold ray of light in her eyes, she gently brandished her hand, making a cold ray of light to strike at Xiao Tian Yu¡¯s chest like a sword. Xiao Tian Yu was suddenly sent flying backwards andnded heavily on the ground. Theplexion of his handsome face turned gravely pale with crimson blood flowing out from the corner of his lip. ¡°Husband!¡± Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s expression changed drastically as she hurried to Xiao Tian Yu¡¯s side and asked worriedly, ¡°Are you alright?¡± Xiao Tian Yu coughed out a mouthful of blood as he shook his head and replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°You spat out blood, but still say you¡¯re fine?¡± Tears filled Madam Shen Yue¡¯s eyes from her heartache. She bit her lips as she shot a furious gaze toward the girl standing in mid air. The girl surveyed the crowd beneath her and said indifferently, ¡°It is just a small lesson this time. If there is a next, I won¡¯t be as merciful!¡± Madam Sheng Yue raged and just as she wanted to rebuke, her arm was held back by Xiao Tian Yu. He could see that the girl possessed tyrannical strength and was far superior than them¡­ The old ancestor¡¯s expression turned grim momentarily. With an rming tempest of fury that glimmered in his eyes, he proimed, ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are, but you aren¡¯t allowed to mess with my Xiao family!¡± The girl didn¡¯t reply him as she looked at the old ancestor¡¯s enraged expression. She just said gently, ¡°Call Ye Wu Chen out. I will then leave immediately. Otherwise, everyone here must die!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Just when the old ancestor wanted to say something, a sinister aura that seemed to be from the underworld pressured over before a man¡¯s deepened voice was heard. ¡°You are here for me?¡± Xiao Tian Yu was startled as he raised his head to look at the iing people. He then shouted with all his might, ¡°Wu Chen, Yue Er, Qian Er, quickly leave! Quickly leave this ce!¡± His voice quivered at this moment as an unprecedented terror appeared in his eyes¡­ They still returned. But what was the point in returning here? How could they be a match to these experts? If their target was Wu Chen, how hurt would Yue Er be¡­ Chapter 529 - Powerful Foes’ Arrival Part 3

Chapter 529 -Powerful Foes¡¯ Arrival Part 3

The girl¡¯s brows creased after she heard the voice from behind her. When she turned around to focus at the couple figures nearing, her gazended on a man with a pair of purple eyes. It was undeniable that the man was handsome and charming. A faint killing intent encased his noble purple robes, but it didn¡¯t in the slightest affect the man¡¯s elegant and noble grandeur. ¡°You are Ye Wu Chen?¡± The girl silently surveyed the iing man. Her eyes, however, stayed calm without a single ripple from the start. It was indisputable that he indeed was really handsome. It was a pity that he was a cheater¡­ She shifted her gaze to the peerless beauty by his side without waiting for the man to reply with a slight frown. It was now no longer a wonder how she could easily snatch someone¡¯s fiancee. That kind of appearance would have the qualification. ¡°Ye Wu Chen, our young master requests for your audience!¡± The elegant girl raised her gazes slightly as she said that indifferently. Ye Wu Chen frowned slightly before rxing his brows as he replied cially, ¡°I¡¯m sorry but I don¡¯t know who your young master is and so, I won¡¯t go with you.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± The girl snorted coldly. She continued with the full release of her grandeur, ¡°You muste with us no matter if you are willing or not!¡± It was obscure to her as to how her young master was so caught up with this cheating bastard. The girl by his side wasn¡¯t any good either as she obviously knew that the man had a fiancee and still seduced him. If it wasn¡¯t for the rule of the sect that forbade their disciples from casually attacking ordinary people under the Mystic realm, she would definitely not have let this kind of woman go scot-free! Ye Wu Chen moved in a sh to move before Mu Ru Yue to protect her. Seeing his protective action, it fueled the fury in the girl¡¯s heart. She narrowed her eyes with cold ray of lights in her eyes. This man abandoned his old lover for a new one and even dared to protect his new lover before them. Even though the young master was an illegitimate daughter of the head of the sect and was just recently brought back into the sect, she was still their young master representing their entire sect. It was especially the case for being the only daughter of the head of the sect¡­ ¡°Wu Chen.¡± Mu Ru Yue held Ye Wu Chen¡¯s hand gently. She then shook her head in smiles and consoled, ¡°I¡¯m fine. You don¡¯t have to worry¡­¡± However¡­ Her gazended on the girl¡¯s water lily-like body with a trace of peculiar ray of light that shed past her eyes. ¡®This girl hase for Wu Chen? ¡®The only person that is trying to snatch my husband in this world is Nangong Zi Feng. But seeing the current situation, the girl before them proves not to be Nangong Zi Feng. ¡®What is her motive then and who is the young master that she is referring to?¡¯ Ye Wu Chen¡¯s gaze darkened slightly. Boom! With traces of aura expanded from his body, the girl¡¯s grandeur vanished. ¡°True realm?¡± The girl¡¯s expression changed suddenly. ¡®This man is unexpectedly a True realm expert? However, there are ten of them against one of him.¡¯ ¡°Wait for me.¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s gentle voice brushed past Mu Ru Yue¡¯s ear, making her heart to shudder slightly. His purple robes then soared to the sky andnded before the girl in a blink of an eye without waiting for Mu Ru Yue¡¯s reply. He gently raised his hand, instantly making a purple sword to appear in his hand. The sword emanated a faint purple glow that was identical to his purple robe. Mu Ru Yue became anxious. She had never felt this helpless at this moment. She never cked off in her cultivation since her rebirth. Nevertheless, she was still this useless at this instant. She could only watch on as Ye Wu Chen resisted against strong foes, unable to assist him¡­ ¡°You are already doing your best.¡± Chapter 530 - Powerful Foes’ Arrival Part 4

Chapter 530 -Powerful Foes¡¯ Arrival Part 4

The sudden warmth in her hand made Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body shudder. When she shifted her gaze to the owner of that hand, a youth with happiness in his eyes entered her eyes. She instantly hadplicated feelings with a bitter smile on her face. ¡°But I am merely at the Xiantian Full Circle realm at this instant. I¡¯ve not even reached the border of the Mystic realm¡­¡± The youth chuckled and with a gentle ray of light in his eyes, he said, ¡°When you transmigrated, you were only fifteen years old and have just turned twenty. In other words, you had used a mere five years time to reach the Xiantian Full Circle realm. Who, excluding you, will have such cultivation pace in the world? Father had also met with a couple strokes of encounters. He coincidentally remembered his past memory and absorbed some of his remnant powers from his past, making him to have a qualitative increase in power to reach the True realm. On the other hand, you didn¡¯t have any external help and walked by your own feet to this moment. It is already such a rare case for you to possess your current cultivation. Thus, youck neither in innate talent nor perseverance but youck time¡­¡± What Zi Qian Jing said was right. Shecked neither in natural talent nor perseverance. It was just that she had too little time to train. If she had started cultivating when she was ten, perhaps she would be at a different cultivation level now¡­ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s mood gradually turned grim as she watched the ten girls battling against Ye Wu Chen. Simrly, her cravings for powers intensified¡­ The man¡¯s sword was stained with blood as his purple robes fluttered with the wind. Nevertheless, he didn¡¯t lose his nobility grandeur even when his face was currently stained with crimson red blood. The leader of the group was inwardly anxious. She didn¡¯t expect that the ten of them still couldn¡¯t subdue him. It would be really easy if it was just killing him, but the young master wanted him alive! The purple sword soared through the air, making the girls to retreat a couple of steps as a purple ray shot abruptly toward them. A trace of ruthlessness shed past her water-lily like face. ¡°It seems I¡¯m only left with that method¡­¡± The girl took in a deep breath. With resolutions expressed in her eyes, she proimed, ¡°Ye Wu Chen, since our young master wants to see you, I will definitely bring you back!¡± Boom! Suddenly,a tyrannical aura burst forth from the water-lily like girl. With a sharp gaze filled with boundless coldness, she curled her lips up into a sneer as she said cially, ¡°This is a secret technique of our sect. I initially didn¡¯t n on using it as there will be some side effects after using it. Yet, I am left without a choice in order to aplish the task that the young master had given me¡­¡± At this moment, the girl¡¯s aura intensified drastically. It was as though she had broken through the True realm to another level¡­ But her sword didn¡¯t target Ye Wu Chen, but was Mu Ru Yue¡­ Even though the sect had set down a rule that they were forbidden to kill ants under the Mystic realm, she wasn¡¯t nning on killing her and was just going to teach the girl that seduced a man that was already in a rtion a lesson! If it wasn¡¯t for Ye Wu Chen¡¯s interactions with her, perhaps she wouldn¡¯t be this enraged¡­ The leader of the opposing group didn¡¯t forget that her young master¡¯s daily sorrow and grief was due to this man! How could she endure him protecting another girl before her? Don¡¯t forget, the young master was his fiance. This was too unfair toward her young master! Hence, that woman must pay a price! ¡°Yue Er!¡± The crowd¡¯s expression changed drastically as they yelled out in horror. Zi Qian Jing raised his arm to pull Mu Ru Yue into his embrace. His previousnguish eyes was filled with coldness. Ayer of ice covered his handsome face. However, a groan was heard at this moment. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s pupils contracted as she looked at the man in purple robes blocking the girl¡¯s attack with his body before her¡­ Chapter 531 - Powerful Foes’ Arrival Part 5

Chapter 531 -Powerful Foes¡¯ Arrival Part 5

Blood flowed out from the man¡¯s chest, dripping and seeping into the ground before him. As time passed, the amount of blood flowed increased. At this instant, his charming face was gravely white. His weakened aura made Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart shuddered in pain. ¡°Wu Chen¡­¡± She called out her man¡¯s name gently. Her heart seemed to have been struck mercilessly by something, making her felt an extreme pain. ¡°Ye Wu Chen, you dared to save her!¡± The girl¡¯s expression changed greatly. With a cold ray of light in her eyes, she continued, ¡°Alright! Since you want to die this badly, I will grant it!¡± What position was left for the young master if he didn¡¯t mind blocking her attack with his body to protect a girl that barged into others¡¯ rtionship? She must deliver him to the young master even if she had to severely injure him this time! Mu Ru Yue looked dazedly at the man before her. His crimson blood seemed to have stained her eyes red¡­ Her heart had never ached this badly. If¡­ if she had sufficient power, perhaps Wu Chen wouldn¡¯t be hurt¡­ It was a pity that she was still too useless in the end. It wasn¡¯t due to time but herself¡­ The girl narrowed her eyes. With a brandish of her sword, she shot a sword aura toward Ye Wu Chen. Mu Ru Yue finally came back to her senses¡­ ¡°Wu Chen, please help me to gain some time!¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s expression changed slightly, but he didn¡¯t say anything and nodded. He didn¡¯t have the time to care about the pain of his shoulder as he picked his sword up¡­ Mu Ru Yue gradually became serious. There was only one way that she could defeat these people. It was her boundless mental power! She was still unsure of how much mental power she possesses up to this day. It was a shame that time was required in releasing her mental power so she made Ye Wu Chen to gain her some time. Yet, with Wu Chen¡¯s current power, it should be insufficient to stall them by himself¡­ ¡°I know that you helped me out previously.¡± Mu Ru Yue caressed her lower abdomen. With a ray of light that flickered in her eyes, she continued. ¡°I will need your help once again to summon the Tao Tie.¡± If it was Wu Chen with the Tao Tie, perhaps they would be able to¡­ A power burst forth from her body as though it was reacting to Mu Ru Yue¡¯s words. Boom! Itnded onto the Xiao family¡¯s secret room¡­ ¡°Who is the mother fucker that interrupted my rest?!¡± An angered roar with a childish voice that gave people a peculiar feeling was heard. Following that, a strange creature with a human body and a goat appearance exited the secret room. ¡°It¡¯s the Tao Tie!¡± The old ancestor¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°Oh no! The Tao Tie has escaped. We are really doomed this time. We will be wiped up under the forces of the ten True realm experts and the Tao Tie.¡± He already had an understanding of the opponents that they were restricted to a rule that forbade them from making their moves on people under the Mystic realm. Thus, Mu Ru Yue and the rest were able to escape this cmity. But the Tao Tie was different. He didn¡¯t care about rules. In his point of view, every humans were just food¡­ ¡°Old ancestor, what are we to do now?¡± ¡°This was why I said not to let the descendants of Xiao Yun back to the family. They gave rise to so manymotions with their return.¡± ¡°We are doomed. We are dead for sure this time¡­¡± Despair painted the crowd¡¯s heart as they looked devastated at the fiend Tao Tie. At this moment, a cold voicended into the crowd¡¯s ears. ¡°Tao Tie, help me to gain some time¡­¡± The Tao Tie¡¯s body was stunned for a moment as he looked astonishingly at Mu Ru Yue. His body then shivered with fear. ¡®Is¡­isn¡¯t this that pervert¡¯s mother?¡¯ Chapter 532 - Chasing After Your Steps Part 1

Chapter 532 -Chasing After Your Steps Part 1

Everyone saw the ferocious grandeur of the Tao Tie vanished at this instant as it looked with terror toward Mu Ru Yue¡¯s tummy. It was as though there was a carnivorous beast in it. The Xiao family¡¯s members were stunned. They were somewhat astonished as they looked at the shivering Tao Tie¡¯s body. They then remembered about what Mu Ru Yue had said and weren¡¯t able to get their head around this situation in this instant. Tao Tie, on the other hand, didn¡¯t care about what these humans were thinking. With a roar, he charged toward the few True realm experts. Simultaneously, Mu Ru Yue lowered her gaze as traces of breeze started to circle around her surroundings. Everyone was clueless as to what she was nning. Yet, the originally weak breeze in the girl¡¯s surrounding intensified as it gradually encircled the surrounding of her body, giving off great strengths¡­ ¡°Yu Er.¡± Xiao Tian Yu gripped tightly onto Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s hand. With a tightly knitted brows to express his worries, he asked, ¡°What do you think Yue Er is doing?¡± Madam Sheng Yue shook her head with her eyes pinned onto Mu Ru Yue. The heavens knew how nervous she was at this moment, but she couldn¡¯t assist her in any ways¡­ This sense of helplessness made her body to soften. She couldn¡¯t help but to tighten her grip onto Xiao Tian Yu¡¯s hand. ¡°Mental power?¡± The girl sneered. With mockery in her eyes, she continued, ¡°You n to deal with me with your puny mental power? This is really tooughable!¡± Ye Wu Chen wasn¡¯t her match. How could she? The girl gradually withdrew her gaze and focused on the man before her. An unprecedented seriousness was expressed in her eyes at this moment. The girl was only using a secret technique to increase her powers so the disparity from hers and a True realm expert was still toorge. Furthermore, everyone here were genuine True realm experts. Even Ye Wu Chen wasn¡¯t their match¡­ But a tyrannical pressure came over to them at this moment, making the expression of the girl to change slightly. Astonishment was expressed in her eyes. She raised her head to look at the source of the pressure. It was unexpectedly from Mu Ru Yue that she just didn¡¯t ce any importance upon. Ayer of tempest was circling Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body. That tempest was giving her a sense of oppression. Moreover, the tempest was still expanding¡­ ¡°Not good!¡± The girl had a drastic change in her expression with a trace of apprehension that flickered in her eyes. She no longer bothered with Ye Wu Chen before her. She moved in a sh toward Mu Ru Yue. Nheless, how could Ye Wu Chen give her such a chance? A purple robe hindered her path before she could near Mu Ru Yue. An oppressing grandeur then burst forth from his noble purple robes, pressuring toward the girl. The girl retreated with coldness ray of light glimmering in her eyes. ¡°Get out of the way!¡± She raised her head to look at the handsome man before her. Her previous water-lily like grandeur changed to a ice-cold aura that encased her body. Ye Wu Chen seemed to have not heard her as he continued to stand before Mu Ru Yue. ¡°It seems that you really want to protect her to the end!¡± The girl sniggered with a full release of her aura as she continued, ¡°A cheater like you is ipatible with our young master! Go and die!¡± Boom! The girl no longer held back her powers at this moment as her aura struck toward Ye Wu Chen like a sword. In her point of view, this man that had let her young master down wasn¡¯t anything good so he must die! Yet, the man didn¡¯t retreated even half a step from the start¡­ His body was like an upright bamboo. With coldness surging in his eyes, he looked incredibly sinister and blood-thirsty making it impossible for people to ignore him. The two tyrannical aura collided in the air, instantly causing sparks of light to fly in all directions. Boom! Ye Wu Chen was forced to retreat a couple of steps back, a trail of blood flowing out from the corner of his lips. Chapter 533 - Chasing After Your Steps Part 2

Chapter 533-Chasing After Your Steps Part 2

¡°Hmph!¡± The girl snorted before she shifted her gaze toward Mu Ru Yue. Her body then became like sword piercing toward Mu Ru Yue. Yet, a tyrannical pressure was being emitted from Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body. Boom! The girl felt a tyrannical power broke through her guards and struck at her brain directly. She then fell from the sky due to being unprepared with the sudden blow. At this moment, herplexion was gravely pale as she looked in shock at Mu Ru Yue. ¡®How can this woman possess such tyrannical mental power?¡¯ ¡°Damn it!¡± The water-lily like white robed girl climbed up to her feet. With a gravely paleplexion, she expressed unwillingness and anger. But she still just waved her hand in the end as she ordered with gritted teeth, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The young master had never said that this woman possessed such tyrannical mental power so they could only make a tactical retreat for now. Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t stop the leaving crowd. She couldn¡¯t stop them instead. She had used too much of her mental power this time. With the addition of being constantly tensed up in dealing with the situation, her legs gave way as she fell into the man¡¯s embrace. ¡°Mu Er.¡± Ye Wu Chen raised his arm to support his woman¡¯s body. With heartache expressed in his eyes, he said, ¡°You are pushing your limits. Even though your mental power was tyrannical, your release speed was too quick so you wasn¡¯t able to withstand it¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled faintly. She then shifted her gaze at Ye Wu Chen¡¯s handsome face. With resolution in her eyes, she said, ¡°I¡¯ve mentioned that I don¡¯t want to be a woman that needs your protection. We should be fight alongside when facing strong foes.¡± Glimmers danced in Ye Wu Chen¡¯s eyes as her hand that was hugging his girl trembled slightly. ¡®How fortunate am I to meet her in my life?¡¯ ¡°Yue Er.¡± Madam Sheng Yue hastily released Xiao Tian Yu¡¯s hand as she walked briskly forth toward Mu Ru Yue. She then heaved a sigh of relief after meticulously looking at the girl before her and discovered that she was fine. ¡°Yue Er, do you know who they are?¡± Mu Ru Yue shook her head as she looked at worried Madam Sheng Yue and Xiao Tian Yu and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but there shouldn¡¯t be much powers in the continent that possess these many True realm experts¡­¡± But their target was Ye Wu Chen. ¡°It is the Immortal Doctor Sect.¡± Ye Wu Chen lowered his gaze and with a sinister sneer, he continued, ¡°I saw the jade pendant of the Immortal Doctor Sect when I was battling them. Hence, they should be people from the Immortal Doctor Sect!¡± ¡®Immortal Doctor Sect!¡¯ Ye Wu Chen took in a deep breath to suppress the killing intents surging in his heart. He would definitely eradicate the Immortal Doctor Sect one day no matter what! Ye Wu Chen patted the back of Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hand after he felt the girl¡¯s body in his embrace stiffen. He then said gently, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. I will deal with it. I already have a solution for the Xiao family and you to be out of danger¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her head to look at the side view of her man¡¯s handsome face. With raise brows, she asked, ¡°What solution?¡± ¡°If you kiss me, I will tell you then.¡± Ye Wu Chen smiled charmingly. With his purple eyes filled with ray of lights, it enhanced the beauty of his smile. It was undeniable that this man had a captivating appearance and even his voice was extremely enticing. It was no wonder why so many girls crazed for him¡­ Mu Ru Yue red fiercely at him before looking embarrassedly at Madam Sheng Yue who was giggling discreetly at her side with her hand covering her lips. Mu Ru Yue then secretly pinched Ye Wu Chen¡¯s waist without a change in her expression. Ye Wu Chen groaned slightly but his smile didn¡¯t decrease. Gentle rays of light filled his purple eyes to the brim. Yet, since Mu Ru Yue wasn¡¯t looking at him, she missed the reluctance and struggle expressed in the man¡¯s eyes. If she were to focus on the expression from her man¡¯s eyes at this instant, perhaps the matters that would ur in the near future wouldn¡¯t happen¡­ Chapter 534 - Chasing After Your Steps Part 3

Chapter 534-Chasing After Your Steps Part 3

A man was standing by a bedte in the night. His slender figure gently tabbed onto Mu Ru Yue¡¯s be. Following that, he gradually slide his finger down to her lips¡­ Her lips was soft, but cold. It made people want to give it a taste. Of course, he thought about that and did it. The man lowered his head and nted a kiss on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s thin lips, gently savouring it. But his movement was really gentle as he feared that he would wake her up¡­ The girl on the bed seemed to be slightly uneased as with a frown, she turned her body to face the man. Her tightly knitted brows then slowly rxed. ¡°Mu Er, I¡¯m sorry. I have to leave.¡± She would only be safe if he left as the Immortal Doctor Sect was targeting him. But he had great reluctance in leaving his girl¡­ Moonlight shone into the room,nding on the man¡¯s slender body. His gaze was incredibly focused. It was as though he wanted to engrave every single detail of the girl before him into his memory¡­ It was unknown as to how long it would take for them to reunite after this departure. ¡°Mu Er, I will wait for you to be stronger. When we reunite again, perhaps you will have a much stronger cultivation. We won¡¯t be separated again then.¡± It was only with tyrannical strength that would enable them to stay with each other forever. Ye Wu Chen didn¡¯t dally further after giving a final nce at the girl lying on the bed. He turned around and left under the boundless night sky¡­ He left, but he didn¡¯t tell her. It was due to Ye Wu Chen knowing Mu Ru Yue well. If she learned about the reason why he left, she definitely wouldn¡¯t allow it. ¡°Eldest brother! Eldest brother!¡± An anxious voice flooded the entire Pill Tower. Xiao Feng was instructing something when he heard Mu Ru Yue¡¯s voice. He turned his head and walked briskly toward her. With a slight crease of his sword-like brows, he asked, ¡°Sister, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Mu Ru Yue was holding a letter in her hand at this moment. With anxiousness expressed in her eyes, she asked, ¡°Eldest brother, have you seen Wu Chen?¡± ¡°Wu Chen?¡± Xiao Feng frowned and shook his head before he asked, ¡°Did something happened to Ye Wu Chen?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s finger trembled as she lowered her gaze to cover the bitterness in her eyes. She muttered, ¡°Wu Chen left¡­¡± ¡°Left?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded as she exined, ¡°He said that he left due to not wanting to implicate the Xiao family and I further¡­¡± Xiao Feng was startled. Yao Yun Qing and him wasn¡¯t here yesterday, but he had heard the report about what happened to the Xiao family after he returned. He just didn¡¯t expect that Ye Wu Chen would leave due to this¡­ ¡°Yue Er.¡± Xiao Feng¡¯s throat choked with his emotions. He didn¡¯t know how to console her at this moment. ¡°Eldest brother, I¡¯m alright.¡± Mu Ru Yue slowly raised her gaze and with determination in her eyes, she continued, ¡°I believe that I will reunite with him sooner orter¡­¡± Xiao Feng patted Mu Ru Yue¡¯s shoulder. His heart really ached for his sister. She had just gotten together with her beloved man with such difficulty, but so manymotions continued to arise¡­ ¡°Eldest brother, I will first start to prepare for the Immortal Doctor Banquet.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled and didn¡¯t say any further as she turned around and walked out of the Pill Tower, vanishing gradually from his gaze¡­ Xiao Feng felt as though something was stuck in his throat that he wasn¡¯t able to make any reply. This woman was so strong when facing any situations. He greatly desired for her to just hug him and cry it out to relieve her stress. But she didn¡¯t¡­ Ye Wu Chen¡¯s departure seemed to have not affected Mu Ru Yue greatly. She just cultivated daily as per usual. But only she knew that the reason why she was cultivating with all her might was to chase after his steps. Chapter 535 - Chasing After Your Steps Part 4

Chapter 535 -Chasing After Your Steps Part 4

An unexpected person came to the Pill Tower after Ye Wu Chen had left for a month. The man¡¯s silver hair fluttered in the living room. He was calm and collected. His elegance grandeur enhanced the man¡¯s immortal-like appearance. Even his action in sipping tea looked so refine. Mu Ru Yue was stunned for a moment before she walked forth to greet him. ¡°Mu Rong Qing Chu, why are you here?¡± Mu Rong Qing Chu lifted his head slightly as though he heart the girl¡¯s voice. He then smiled. That smile of his was like flowers blooming in his surroundings, astonishingly beautiful. ¡°I owed you a favour and so, I¡¯m returning it to you today.¡± Mu Rong Qing Chu initially promised Mu Ru Yue in predicting her future for saving his life, but he discovered that the girl¡¯s future impossible to foresee so he owed her a favour. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyebrows rose as she asked, ¡°I wonder how you n on doing that.¡± Mu Rong Qing Chu gradually ced down his teacup and smiled as he said, ¡°The location of Ye Wu Chen!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart shuddered as though it was struck harshly with a heavy rock. She raised her gaze and the man¡¯s immortal paint-like face entered her sight. She couldn¡¯t help but to ask, ¡°You know where Wu Chen is?¡± ¡°It is not that I know, but I am the only one in this world that know.¡± Mu Rong Qing Chu looked at the nervous expression on the girl¡¯s face with a trace of peculiar ray of light shed past in his eyes. The girl he always knew was one that was astonishing, but cold and emotionless. Yet, she showed such a change in expression for that guy. ¡°Where is he?¡± Mu Ru Yue took in a deep breath and asked. Seeing the girl¡¯s expression, Mu Rong Qing Chu smiled and replied, ¡°Realmless!¡± ¡°Realmless?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Mu Rong Qing Chu nodded as he exined at his own pace, ¡°Realmless is and that ispletely different from the Central Region, but it is simrly dangerous. Moreover, two years in the Realmless is equivalent to a month here¡­ I don¡¯t know how he got the method to head to the Realmless, but I¡¯m certain that he was heading there from my prediction.¡± He was simrly unable to see the future of both of them. However, it was still really simple in finding them. This was precisely the reason why he found Mu Ru Yue this time¡­ ¡°Can you tell me how to head to that ce?¡± Mu Rong Qing Chu lowered his gaze slightly. With a trace of light of ray that shone past his calm and elegant eyes, he replied, ¡°I can send you to that ce, but it will still depend solely on your hardwork in reaching that ce.¡± Mu Ru Yue chuckled upon hearing that as she said, ¡°Since he has headed to the Realmless, I must chase after his steps to that ce as well.¡± Mu Rong Qing Chu¡¯s smile didn¡¯t change, but he sighed and replied, ¡°Your feelings toward that man really makes people envious¡­¡± ¡°Please stop with this nonsensical chat.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eye brow rose as she continued, ¡°When will we depart?¡± There was still some time before the Immortal Doctor Banquet. She should still be able to make it after she found Ye Wu Chen. Moreover, two years in Realmless might lead to a qualitative improve in her cultivation¡­ ¡°Right now.¡± Mu Rong Qing Chu stood up gradually and said, ¡°I will now lead you to the pathway to the Reamless.¡± The pathway to the Reamless was within a mountain range not far from the Empire of Feng Yun. The trip to there would only require a day. There was an enormous door within the mountain range, but it was usually hidden from sight. When they entered the mountain range, Mu Rong Qing Chu did something to the ground. Boom! An enormous door then appeared before Mu Ru Yue. Chapter 536 - Chasing After Your Steps Part 5

Chapter 536 -Chasing After Your Steps Part 5

¡°You will just need to go through this pathway to the Realmless. But it will be really dangerous within and you will need to persevere through it yourself.¡± Mu Rong Qing Chu turned his head toward Mu Ru Yue and smiled before he continued, ¡°Furthermore, I want to tell you something about the Realmless. Martial practitioners in the Realmless does not cultivate like the continent even when there are still several experts. Yet, there was still numerous ordinary people that can¡¯t cultivate energy. Although some of those people learned some moves, but there still can¡¯t be counted as Martial practitioners. They are at most just posers. Only a few family ns in the Realmless possess Martial practitioner so you should try not to use your energy there. Otherwise, those family ns will definitely do their utmost best to recruit you. If they can¡¯t, they may result in wanting to kill you.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows rose, but she didn¡¯t say anything further. She just walked forth to enter therge door. Following to the sound of the door being closed, Mu Rong Qing Chu¡¯s gaze slowly turned serious. ¡°Perhaps she will be the only one that will be able to aplish that matter. I hold lots of confidence in her¡­¡± Moreover, this could only be done by her! The cial snow within the door was like swords. Those ice swordsnded on the girl¡¯s body, giving a bone-piercing pain. But Mu Ru Yue bore with the pain as she thought about Ye Wu Chen beyond theserge doors. Moreover, this path was something Ye Wu Chen went through¡­ ¡°Since I said that I will chase after his steps, I will simrly thread on the path he took!¡± The pathway through the door was really long. Mu Ru Yue no longer knew how long she had walked, but it felt as though a thousand years had passed¡­ Mu Ru Yue currently no longer had her initial magnificent grandeur. Her white robe had turned into a blood robe. It was as though she just walked out from a blood bath. Nevertheless, she didn¡¯t stop her advancement and continued on¡­ At this moment, a ray of light shone through from theyers of snow des, making Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body to shudder. Her steps hastened as she dashed toward the light¡­ Yet, once she stepped through therge doors, she became light headed and lost her consciousness¡­ The eyshes of a girl with a tightly closed eyes fluttered as she opened her eyes gradually within an ancient decorated and scented room. She massaged the temple of her light headed head with a trace of lost in her eyes. When she was surveying the room, an unruly voice was heard from outside the room. ¡°All of you get out of my way! I heard that elder brother Shao Chen brought back a girl. I want to have a look at which kind of girl was so capable in seducing elder brother Shao Chen!¡± That voice was filled with arrogance, making Mu Ru Yue frown. The room door was opened abruptly before she could say anything. Following that, a girl that was dressed like a flower peacock entered her sight. Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t have any good feelings to girls like her and didn¡¯t felt like saying anything. Yet, the other didn¡¯t n to let her off easily. ¡°You are the girl that elder brother Shao Chen brought back?¡± The peacock dressed girl raised her chin arrogantly as she nced with disdain at the feebleplexion girl lying on the bed before she continued, ¡°Have you seen yourself in a mirror? How can an ugly person like you be delusional enough to try and seduce my elder brother Shao Chen? I really don¡¯t know why elder brother Shao Chen brought you back to the Wang manor!¡± ¡®Wang manor?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue frowned as she silently pondered over those to word, neglecting that word ¡®ugly¡¯ that the peacock dressed girl said¡­ ¡®Can this ce be the Realmless that Mu Rong Qing Chu had mentioned? It seems that there isn¡¯t any difference from this ce to the continent. I also don¡¯t know where Wu Chen is¡­¡¯ Chapter 537 - Gentle Jade-like Yi Shao Chen Part 1

Chapter 537- Gentle Jade-like Yi Shao Chen Part 1

Seeing Mu Ru Yue¡¯s calm expression, the peacock dressed girl¡¯s expression changed drastically. Just as she wanted to say something, a cold voice was heard outside the door. ¡°Liu Yu, what are you doing here?¡± The peacock dressed girl red furiously at Mu Ru Yue who was lying on the bed before she turned her head to look at the man that was entering the room. Simrly, Mu Ru Yue lifted her gaze over as well¡­ The instant she saw the man, two descriptions appeared in her mind. ¡®As gentle as jade and elegance filled demeanour.¡¯ The man was wearing a luxurious dressing with a folded-fan in his hand. Handsome appearance was like jade. It was as intricate and beautiful like porcin. Furthermore, he had a pair of deep peach blossom eyes on his jade-like appearance, enhancing his charm. ¡°Elder brother Shao Chen¡­¡± The peacock dressed girl¡¯s expression changed drastically. She changed her previous ferocious expression to a pitiful one as she asked in grief, ¡°Who is this girl? Why have you brought her back to the Wang manor?¡± Moreover, she was also really ugly¡­ Yi Shao Chen had a gentle smile, but the light in his eyes dimmed slightly as he said, ¡°Liu Yu, it is Ben Wang¡¯s freedom in bringing back any girl he likes. You don¡¯t have the qualification in meddling with this matter!¡± ¡°But elder brother Shao Chen, I¡¯m your predestined wife. You¡­¡± ¡°Someone!¡± Yi Shao Chen kept his fan and with the darkening of his eyes, he ordered, ¡°Escort Lady Liu out!¡± Mu Ru Yue couldn¡¯t help but to shake her head as she saw two guards pulled Liu Yu out of the room. ¡®It seems that there are still so many brainless girls no matter where it is.¡¯ ¡°Have you seen enough?¡± A gentle but cold voice entered Mu Ru Yue¡¯s ears, making here back to her senses. She frowned as she turned her head to the source of the voice. A pair of slightly sinister peach blossom eyes entered her gaze. ¡°Are you a person from the Ouyang family?¡± Yi Shao Chen¡¯s lips curled up to a cold smile with coldness in his narrowed eyes. ¡°Ouyang family?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s knitted brows creased further with a chuckle, she continued, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯ve not heard of the Ouyang family.¡± Yi Shao Chen didn¡¯t mind her denial as a gentle smile graced his handsome face, but that smile didn¡¯t reach his eyes. ¡®Cold¡­ ¡®This man gives a really cold feeling. His gentle appearance seems to be just a facade. The real him was bone-piercing cold.¡¯ ¡°If you aren¡¯t a person from the Ouyang family, why did Ben Wang picked you up in the territory of the Ouyang family? Moreover, if Ben Wang hasn¡¯t guessed wrongly, that ring on your finger is a storage ring. If you aren¡¯t a martial practitioner, how can you have such an item?¡± The man smiled as he said that orderly. Mu Ru Yue frowned slightly. ¡®He had picked me up from the Ouyang family¡¯s territory. It is probably due to that door. Moreover, Mu Rong Qing Chu had mentioned that not everyone in Realmless was Martial practitioners. Those that do possess Martial practitioners was only a few family n. ¡®It seems that the Ouyang family is one of them¡­¡¯ ¡°Sorry, but I really don¡¯t know about this Ouyang family. I am indeed a Martial practitioner, but I¡¯ve always been following my master in cultivating deep in the mountains. I just idently got hurt and fell when descending a mountain.¡± Mu Ru Yue lifted her gaze slightly as she lied without flushed cheeks or racing heart. Seeing that she didn¡¯t seem to be lying, Yi Shao Chen¡¯s long, shapely eyebrows creased slightly. ¡®Have I guessed wrongly? This girl really isn¡¯t a person from the Ouyang family?¡¯ ¡°But can you please tell me about some facts about the Ouyang family?¡± A ray of light flickered in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes as she continued, ¡°I¡¯ve been living in the mountains since young. I don¡¯t know any knowledge about this ce so I don¡¯t know what the Ouyang family is.¡± Chapter 538 - Gentle Jade-like Yi Shao Chen Part 2

Chapter 538 - Gentle Jade-like Yi Shao Chen Part 2

Yi Shao Chen nced at Mu Ru Yue and pondered for a while before he said, ¡°You have not left the mountains so you should be unaware of the fourrge family ns in this continent!¡± ¡°Fourrge family n?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Yi Shao Chen nodded slightly before he exined, ¡°The fourrge powers are the Ouyang family, Nangong family, Nanfang family and Moshang family respectively. The four family n represents four kingdoms. It can be said that those fourrge family are the main powers of the four kingdoms. The sessors of those family must be recognised by all those family ns for that talent to be recognised as an emperor.¡± In other words, the Realmless was governed by those fourrge family ns! Mu Ru Yue frowned slightly. Even though there were countless powers over the imperial power in the Martial God Continent, those powers didn¡¯t care about those ordinary powers so there wasn¡¯t any circumstances of dictatorship. Yi Shao Chen looked at Mu Ru Yue with aplex gaze as he said, ¡°The Ouyang family is the main governor of our Kingdom of Ling Yun. Furthermore, the person that is supported by the Ouyang family is King Xuan, Yi Shao Xuan.¡± So it was a brother¡¯s conflict¡­ Mu Ru Yuemented slightly. It seemed that such matters would always ur regardless of location. ¡°You want to obtain the imperial rights?¡± Mu Ru Yue lifted her gaze to look at Yi Shao Chen with a peculiar ray of light in her eyes. Yi Shao Chen narrowed his eyes slightly. His smiles gradually decreased as he seriously sized up the girl before him with a trace of deep thoughts in his eyes. Suddenly, he burst outughing. His smile was as gentle as previous, but it carried a peculiar feeling with it as he proimed, ¡°It is everyone¡¯s dream to wake up daily with power to govern the world in his palm and be surrounded by beauties. Ben Wang is simrly not an exception to that.¡± Upon hearing that, Mu Ru Yue was startled. She had just casually asked him. She didn¡¯t expect that Yi Shao Chen would admit it so straightforwardly. ¡®Doesn¡¯t he fear that this information may spread?¡¯ ¡°If you want the imperial power, I can help you obtain it. But¡­¡± A ray of light shed in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes as she continued, ¡°I want you to help me seek a person!¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°My man¡­¡± If she searched the Reamless for the location of Ye Wu Chen by herself, it would be akin to searching for a needle in the ocean. Hence, she needed external help. As a prince that was craving for imperial power, he would definitely have his own way in collecting informations in thisnd. Her search would be much easier then. Yi Shao Chen¡¯s gazended on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s curved up lips. He then chuckled gently and asked, ¡°Since you mentioned that you lived in the mountains with your master, where did such a man appear?¡± Mu Ru Yue was stunned. It seemed that Yi Shao Chen wasn¡¯t a fool. ¡°Did I say that it was only my master and I living in the mountains?¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled coldly as she proimed, ¡°Yi Shao Chen, believe me! I am the only in this world that can help you. Moreover, you just need to find a person for me. This is a deal between us!¡± That¡¯s right, this was only a deal¡­ Yi Shao Chen smiled as his peach blossom eyes nced at the appearance of the girl. ¡°Alright, Ben Wang ept this deal. I hope that you won¡¯t let Ben Wang down!¡± It wasn¡¯t that Yi Shao Chen didn¡¯t have wariness to simply believe a girl that he picked up. It was due to the girl being a martial practitioner instead. Since she was a martial practitioner, there wasn¡¯t a need for her to lie to him. Moreover, if she was a spy from another kingdom, it would be better as when they interacted, she would definitely reveal mistakes. He could then easily deal with her after he seeded the throne¡­ ¡°Yi Shao Chen, please give me a rundown on some matters of this continent.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze became grim gradually. It would be more convenient for her to make her moves if she had an understanding of this world¡­ Chapter 539 - Gentle Jade-like Yi Shao Chen Part 3

Chapter 539 - Gentle Jade-like Yi Shao Chen Part 3

Mu Ru Yue got to know that the number of martial partitioners in the reamless was really few from what Yi Shao Chen exined. It seemed that their physiques was different from the people in the Martial God Continent. In the Martial God Continent, people just needed to pass a test to start cultivating. However, the people in the Realmless usually have blocked meridians so they needed to undergo Essence Purification to be able to cultivate. But those in possession of the Essence Purification Pill were only in the fourrge families. Hence, people generally wouldn¡¯t be able to cultivate. Of course, there were wandering martial practitioners outside of the fourrge families, but their number was scarce. As for what Mu Rong Qing Chu said to her, it waspletely just to scare her¡­ Therge four families would definitely want to recruit any martial practitioners they see. But not all of them would result to killing when their offer was rejected unless they were those with poor natures. Knowing this made Mu Ru Yue heaved a sigh of relief, but she simrly wouldn¡¯t let down her guards. Mu Ru Yue pondered silently after Yi Shao Chen left. She finally got her head around her new learned informations after a long time. But she then shifted her gaze to a copper mirror near her. A slightly feeble appearance was revealed from the mirror. Herplexion was unhealthily pale and her hair was sprayed unkempt over her shoulders. Her pale lips was slightly curved up into a captivating arc. But the beauty of her original fair and exceptional face was ruined by a scar. The scar wasn¡¯trge, but it had extended from her eyebrows to the bridge of her nose. It was as though that was the only defect on her face¡­ ¡°This cut should have been from the graze of the snow swords inside thoserge doors.¡± Mu Ru Yue smirked as she glided her cold finger tip along that faint pink scar, but she smiled without a care as she continued, ¡°This kind of small scar can be easily removed using pills, but this isn¡¯t such a bad matter¡­¡± She had previously nned to use an ordinary appearance in the Realmless but she didn¡¯t expect that half of her face was coincidentally ruined by the snow swords. It was for the best this way. If not, Ye Wu Chen would be randomly jealous so it wouldn¡¯t be toote for her to recover her looks after she reunited with him¡­ ¡°However¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue rose her brows and with a trace of ray of light that shed in her eyes, she continued, ¡°Should I be grateful to those snow swords as well for making me reach the border in breaking through to the next realm?¡± Yet, it would definitely cause a hugemotion if she were to breakthrough here so she entered the Alchemy Book without any hesitations¡­ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s injuries had already recovered mostly after a night of cultivation. She recovered to her previous condition, excluding the scar on her face that she deliberately left on. It was due to her being at the border in breaking through that she borrowed the energies in the Alchemy Book to break through to the Mystic realm in one go, reaching to a brand new realm¡­ ¡°Congrats.¡± Yan Jin looked at the girl sitting on the floor, With a trace of tion expressed from his domineering eyebrows, he praised, ¡°Little girl, you have finally left the Yellow realm and became a genuine expert.¡± ¡°No.¡± Mu Ru Yue shook her head as she continued indifferently, ¡°The path that I will need to walk on is still really long. As for the foes I will encounter, the Mystic realm is nothing. There are people better than me and people better than those people. There are still countless experts in the continent.¡± Boom! A sudden aura transmitted over from a near mountain peak at this moment, making Mu Ru Yue to raise her head to look at the enormous white divine dragon at that summit. ¡°Xiao Bai was at the Earth realm and now he has reached the Heaven realm after breaking through. He has matured from the infancy stage to the adolescent stage¡­¡± Chapter 540 - Gentle Jade-like Yi Shao Chen Part 4

Chapter 540 - Gentle Jade-like Yi Shao Chen Part 4

A white ray of light shed over andnded before Mu Ru Yue. The enormous figure gradually became slender under her gaze. Xiao Bai had already lost his childishness and his jade-like small face started to have some youthful features. His body was slender and perfect with the right proportions. His fair skin gave off a faint glow as he looked at the girl before him with smiles. ¡°Mother, Xiao Bai has finally grew up.¡± He chuckled jubntly with his eyebrows expressing full of joy. The youth¡¯s smile was as dazzling as sunlight. It was as though a ray of light shone on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s chest, warming her heart. ¡°Will you grow up each time you break through?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyebrows rose as she continued, ¡°Doesn¡¯t this mean you will be old once you break through to the Divine realm?¡± ¡°That¡¯s incorrect.¡± Xiao Bai pursed his lovable lips. With a trace of dissatisfaction expressed on his youthful face, he said. ¡°Xiao Bai will only breakthrough directly from the infancy stage to the adolescent stage. Following that, he will grow up at the same rate as a human. Moreover, once he reached a threshold in cultivation, he will not age further.¡± Smiles brimmed in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes, but she didn¡¯t say anything. She instead shifted her gaze to Yan Jin and with a slight raise of her eyebrows, she said, ¡°Yan Jin, it must have been hard on you during this period of time.¡± Yan Jin domineeringly rose his sword-like brows. With happiness expressed on his face, he replied, ¡°Little girl, when this senior previously chose to follow you, I will never regret my initial choice at that moment!¡± Furthermore, he had really never regretted¡­ ¡°Aunt, you must seek justice for me!¡± Inside the pce, Liu Yu wailed as she leaped into the Empress¡¯s embrace. She then said with sobs, ¡°If aunt does not help me, I do not want to live anymore!¡± A trace of annoyance shed past the Empress¡¯s eyes, but she still had a smile on her graceful and noble face. She then consoled, ¡°Yu Er, what happened this time again? Why are you crying this badly? Quickly let aunt have a look. Our Yu Er is such a prettydy, but has ruined it with tears.¡± Liu Yu raised her delicate face and replied with hatred and sniffles, ¡°Aunt, it is elder brother Shao Chen. Elder brother Shao Chen has brought back a girl to his manor. He¡­ he even chased me out of the manor for that girl! Elder brother Shao Chen has never treated me in such a fashion before.¡± ¡°Girl?¡± The Empress frowned before she continued, ¡°What kind of girl is that?¡± ¡°It is a girl with an extremely ugly appearance. Elder brother picked her up when she was injured.¡± Liu Yu gritted her teeth with hatred before she continued, ¡°I don¡¯t know what magic that ugly girl did to seduce elder brother Shao Chen¡¯s heart, making elder brother Shao Chen to protect her that much. Aunt, I cannot stand it! You must seek justice for me!¡± The Empress massaged her temples with a slight headache. She then replied with smiles, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Yu Er, aunt will certainly seek justice for you. Your position as the main wife of the King Chen¡¯s manor will definitely remain unchanged.¡± ¡°But that girl¡­¡± ¡°If Chen Er really likes her, I can allow him to take her in as his concubine.¡± The Empress¡¯s tone was indifferent as though she was just stating something ordinary. Liu Yu¡¯s body shuddered vigorously. When she thought about her most beloved elder brother Shao Chen undergoing sexual intercourse with other girls, her heart hurt unbearably. ¡°Yu Er.¡± The Empress felt the trembles of Liu Yu¡¯s body. She then gripped onto her hand lightly and continued, ¡°Chen Er is a royal prince so he definitely will have many wives and concubines. Every girl will surely experience such a matter. Even I, as the Empress, need to help His Majesty arrange other girls¡¯ to service him. Even though it is really painful, I, as the mother of the kingdom and the leader of the chambers of the imperial concubines, must do so.¡± Chapter 541 - Gentle Jade-like Yi Shao Chen Part 5

Chapter 541 - Gentle Jade-like Yi Shao Chen Part 5

Perhaps a woman wouldn¡¯t care much about this kind of matters if they didn¡¯t love the man. But once they did, they must endure heart piercing pain. This was the fate as a woman, especially imperial consorts¡­ The Empress had a bitter smile as she gently patted Liu Yu¡¯s hand as she exined, ¡°You just need to remember that no matter how many girls are to serve Chen Er in the future, they will never be able to surpass you as you are the main wife of the King Chen¡¯s manor. If anyone disobeys your order, you can punish them whenever you like. This is the privilege that you possess. ¡°Yu Er, I know that you really love Chen Er to the point that you can¡¯t bear it. Furthermore, you want to chase all of his concubines away and kill those that had a rtionship with him, using all kind of excuses. Yet, men always like an open hearted girl. Hence, you mustn¡¯t express your jealousy even if you are. Otherwise, you will just evoke their despise.¡± Liu Yu¡¯s body shuddered slightly. ¡®Is this the fate of a woman? Why can¡¯t a man just stick with a girl for his entire life? Must a man really requires to have many wives and concubines? Yet, a girl need to send their beloved man to be in bed with other girls? ¡®I can¡¯t stand it! ¡®No! Elder brother Shao Chen is solely mine. Nobody is allowed to stain him! If not, they will all die under my hands just like those b*tches that previously seduced elder brother Shao Chen!¡¯ Killing intents flickered in Liu Yu¡¯s heart, but she didn¡¯t express it externally. She instead replied indifferently, ¡°Aunt, Yu Er understands. I will certainly service elder brother Shao Chen well in the future.¡± Seeing that Liu Yu had listened to her, the Empress smiled with satisfaction as she said, ¡°Yu Er, you leave first. I will settle this matter.¡± Liu Yu bit her lips before she stood up from the Empress¡¯s embrace. Her long eyshes covered the unwillingness and haze in her eyes as she turned around and left the Ning Xin Pce Hall. When Mu Ru Yue walked out of the room, she stretched her body while facing the sun. Her lips curled up into a faint arc as shemented, ¡°The air in the realmless is simrly to the continent¡¯s. I should head out to investigate this ce¡­¡± Perhaps it was due to Yi Shao Chen¡¯s previous order that Mu Ru Yue was able to leave the King Chen¡¯s manor quickly without any hindrance. Yet, she quickly discovered something different¡­ In the continent, they used gold, silver tael and banknotes as their currencies that was identical to the ancient Hua Xia. On the other hand, the realmless used gold and silver coins that was simr to the currency used in ancient Egypt¡­ Thus, Mu Ru Yue became a penniless person. ¡°This seems to be the second time for me to be in a money crisis since I¡¯ve transmigrated.¡± Mu Ru Yue chuckled bitterly before she continued, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter where you are that without money, it will be a pain. It seems that I should find ways to earn money¡­¡± Arge figure, however, blocked her path when she was in deep thoughts¡­ Mu Ru Yue frowned slightly as she raised her gaze slowly,nding on a man¡¯s crude appearance. She then asked casually, ¡°You have business with me?¡± The man chuckled with his perverted gaze seeming to be able to see through her clothings. He replied, ¡°Even though you have a scar on your face, you are still a beauty, especially your figure. Tsk Tsk¡­ Little beauty, how about ying with elder brother? Elder brother will definitely make you reallyfortable!¡± ¡®Who called this beauty to offend Liu Yu? The eldest mistress of the Liu family used five hundred silver coins as a reward for me to rape this girl.¡¯ ¡®This time not only can I earn money, I can enjoy it greatly. ¡®If this girl with such a figure bes mine, it will certainly be much more satisfying than those girls in the brothels! It has been ages since I can enjoy such a delicacy.¡¯ Chapter 542 - Gentle Jade-like Yi Shao Chen Part 6

Chapter 542- Gentle Jade-like Yi Shao Chen Part 6

Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression darkened as she shouted, ¡°Scram!¡± ¡°Hehe! It seems that the little beauty has a bad temper. But it doesn¡¯t matter as this elder brother love this kind of little chili.¡± The man licked the corner of his lower lips as he extended his hand toward the girl¡¯s face. Smack! A crisp sound was heard in the quiet streets. Nobody saw when Mu Ru Yue made her move, but the wrist of the man broke from her blow. ¡°Stinky wench, you are asking for the hard way over the easy!¡± The man¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot as he yelled in fury, ¡°Since being gentle isn¡¯t working, this elder brother will rape you in the streets, in order to let everyone see your helpless and miserable appearance. Hahaha!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze became increasingly cold. She never wanted to offend anyone, but there would always be such a person thates seeking for death by knocking on her doors. Since this was the case, there wasn¡¯t a need for her to be courteous. When she wanted to make her move, a slightly angered voice suddenly rang behind the man, ¡°You¡­ what kind of man you are to bully a girl?!¡± Upon hearing that, Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows rose as her sightnded on a youth behind the man. The youth¡¯splexion was really fair. It was so fair that it was almost transparent. His adorable childish face was slightly red from his anger. His delicate lips was slightly pursed. His clear as water eyes red furiously at the man. But there was still a trace of timidness in his eyes. ¡°Ho! I didn¡¯t expect to see such a handsome youth.¡± The manughed as he continued, ¡°This elder brother takes in both the males and the females. Since you want to meddle in this matter, you can just service this elder brother with the girl.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± The youth¡¯s face flushed red from his anger as fury covered his clearrge eyes. When he saw the man walking toward him, he involuntary retreated two steps back before he cried out, ¡°You¡­ don¡¯te over!¡± ¡°Little brother, you should still be a kid from your appearance. Don¡¯t be afraid. This elder brother will dote on you fondly! Haha!¡± In the man¡¯s point of view, the youth was the timid type. This fueled his domineering personality as he couldn¡¯t help but want to force this submissive youth under him. ¡°Stoping over!¡± Rays of fury surged in the youth¡¯s clear eyes. His intense anger made him no longer be able to control the power in his body. A tremendous aura then burst forth from his body. Boom! It had struck onto the man¡¯s body. Pfft! The man flew and collided onto a store on the street before he spat out a mouthful of blood. His head then tilt and lost his vitality. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t do it intentionally.¡± The youth bit his lips as he looked timidly at the corpse on the ground. With ayer of mist in his clear eyes, he continued, ¡°You are the one that provoked me first. I already told you not toe over, but you insisted oning over. I really didn¡¯t intent on killing you¡­¡± ¡°Martial practitioner?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze locked onto the youth¡¯s body. With a smirk, shemented, ¡°It seems that he is rather powerful. But I don¡¯t know which family n he is from.¡± Nheless, since a Martial practitioner came knocking on her doors, she naturally wouldn¡¯t let him leave. When the youth raised his head, he saw Mu Ru Yue using such a malicious gaze as she sized him up. His body shuddered instantly. He then said weakly, ¡°You¡­ what are you thinking of doing? I just helped you. You¡­ you can¡¯t¡­¡± His words were then suddenly stuck in his throat. The girl before him had extended her hands to pinch his cheek firmly. This peculiar feeling made him unable to get back to his senses in that instant. The youth then regained his senses after a while. His appearance was like a submissive being forcefully molested by someone. With anger in his eyes, he said, ¡°You. . . you molested me?¡± Chapter 543 - Submissive And Handsome Mo Xi Part 1

Chapter 543- Submissive And Handsome Mo Xi Part 1

Mu Ru Yue was a little stunned when she looked at the expression of the youth thatprised of grief and anger. Perhaps the youth gave her a feeling simr to her younger brother in Hua Xia so she couldn¡¯t help but to treat him in the same fashion. Yet, Ye Wu Chen previously had also evoked her memories of that little fellow in Hua xia. But she didn¡¯t do this¡­ It seemed that her personality changed without her notice. ¡°About that¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue continued, slightly apologetic, ¡°I have a younger brother, but I haven¡¯t seen him in ages. You are about the same age as him so I misunderstood you as him for a moment.¡± ¡°Younger brother?¡± The youth lifted his fine and long eyshes with a trace of apprehensiveness in hisrge clear eyes. It was as though there was a vicious beast before him. He slightly pursed his lips and continued with a weak voice, ¡°My grandfather had told me that there are many bad guys outside of the family, including child traffickers. You¡­ it can¡¯t be that you are nning on kidnapping me, right? My meat isn¡¯t in the slightest tasty. It¡¯s true.¡± ¡®Child trafficker?¡¯ Astonishment was expressed in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes. ¡®Can it be I look like a child trafficker?¡¯ The youth nced at her before continuing, ¡°Grandfather also said that child traffickers will try to impersonate as my family member. Following that, they will kidnap me to an unknown ce. You said that I look like your younger brother so you must be nning on abducting and selling me.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows rose slightly as she sized the thin and feeble youth from the top to the bottom. It was undeniable that the youth was indeed really handsome. He looked like a beautiful and handsome youth that came out from a manga. His slender and thin body gave an impression that he could be blown away by the wind at any moment. However, Mu Ru Yue smirked subconsciously after hearing the youth¡¯s words. ¡°It can¡¯t be that your wisdom hasn¡¯t matured, right?¡± ¡®This fellow seems to be about fifteen and sixteen years of age. But his wisdom obviously doesn¡¯t match up to it. ¡®Can it be he is a second Wu Chen to be pretending as a fool?¡¯ ¡°Are you saying that I am a fool?¡± The youth bit his lips. With ayer of distinct mist in hisrge clear eyes, he continued, ¡°I¡¯m not a fool. It is grandfather that told me that there are several bad guys out of the family. This is my first time leaving my home and had already encountered several bad guys. I never nned on killing them. They were always the one that provoked me first. I then couldn¡¯t control my powers that ended up in me killing all of them.¡± Mu Ru Yue chuckled. It seemed that the youth wasn¡¯t a fool, but he was just being sheltered all his life. Hence, he didn¡¯t understand much of the outside world. Overall, he was just an innocent youth. ¡°You¡¯re right. There are many bad guys outside here.¡± A ray of light shed in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes as she smirked sinisterly and continued, ¡°You may even end up being sold to a low-grade brothel.¡± His fine and long eyshes trembled as the youth looked curiously at Mu Ru Yue and asked, ¡°What is a low-grade brothel?¡± Mu Ru Yue nced at the corpse on the ground and with a slight raise of her eyebrows, she exined, ¡°You will meet up with many men like this guy in there.¡± The youth¡¯s body clearly shuddered as he nced fearfully at the man on the ground. He then asked in a trembling voice, ¡°Then¡­ then what should I do?¡± He nearly cried out as he said that. Mu Ru Yue had always been a selfish person that would use any means possible to get what she wanted. Thus, she had caught her eyes on this youth¡¯s power. To be precise, it would be his background so she had purposely said all those just to scare him. But it was obscure to Mu Ru Yue that she actually felt a little guilty after seeing the fear in the youth¡¯s eyes that was naked to the eye¡­ Mu Ru Yue probably would think that this youth was trying to get close with her on purpose if this was in the Central Region. She had her powers and status there, not to mention there was Zi Feng that was always eyeing covetously. Chapter 544 - Submissive And Handsome Mo Xi Part 2

Chapter 544- Submissive And Handsome Mo Xi Part 2

Nevertheless, this was the realmless! She had juste here and didn¡¯t know anyone. Why would this youth get close to her on purpose? Hence, she didn¡¯t suspect that he was just pretending. ¡°What is your name?¡± Mu Ru Yue turned around to look at the youth. The iciness in her eyes was gradually melting. The youth pursed his lips and replied timidly, ¡°Mo Xi.¡± ¡®Mo Xi?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue frowned. He shouldn¡¯t be a person from the fourrge family ns. ¡°There are several bad guys out there. Do you want to follow me?¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her gaze to look at Mo Xi and asked seriously. The youth blinked his eyes and raised his fine and long eyshes. The girl¡¯s lucid and elegant figure was then reflected in his water-like ck eyes. He had seen too many humans after being tossed out of the house by his grandfather. Those humans had boundless greed in their eyes, but her eyes were as peaceful as water without a slightest trace of impurity. ¡°Alright, I will follow you. But you haven¡¯t tell me your name.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled and replied, ¡°Mu Ru Yue.¡± ¡°Mu Ru Yue? Can I call you Little Yue from now on?¡± The youth smiled. That smile of his was like thousands of trees and flowers blossoming. Mu Ru Yue felt as though the initial gloomy sky had be clear for thousands of miles as warm sunlight seemed to have enveloped his candid smile. ¡°Alright.¡± Mu Ru Yue slightly raised her eyes to shift her gaze toward Mo Xi. A trace of smile then subconsciously started to appear on her face. She originally was just finding a way to earn money. She instead didn¡¯t expect to pick up a submissive, handsome youth back. However, what was on her mind was the youth¡¯s identity. ¡°Yi Shao Chen, do you know of a Mo family in this continent?¡± Mu Ru Yue frowned as she looked at the man¡¯s warm jade-like face and asked in a heavy tone. ¡°Mo? Why are you asking this for?¡± Yi SHao Chen focused his eyes slightly. His eyes that should have smiles was covered in ayer of coldness instead. He clearly looked as though he was looking at you, but if you paid close attention, you would discover that your figure didn¡¯t in the slightest appear in his ck pupils¡­ Mu Ru Yue smiled slightly as she replied, ¡°You just have to tell me if there is.¡± Yi Shao Chen kept his handheld fan with his gaze increasingly turning grim. He then suddenlyughed, but his smile didn¡¯t reach his eyes. He replied, ¡°Can it be that the youth that you have picked up has the surname Mo?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t deny and instead admitted it openly. ¡°From what Ben Wang knows, this continent indeed have a family with the surname Mo. But it is clear that he isn¡¯t from there. The Mo family isn¡¯t a human family n, but a beast¡¯s family n. Its territory has taken up the beast¡¯s mountain range and its power is above the fourrge families.¡± ¡®Beast?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows rose. She didn¡¯t sense any beast aura from Mo Xi¡¯s body so he shouldn¡¯t belong to that so called beast¡¯s family n¡­ ¡°Other than that family?¡± Yi Shao Chen remained silent for a while before shaking his head slightly and replied, ¡°Ben Wang knows about only that Mo family. But my knowledge does not include some weaker martial practitioner families.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t say further, but she believed that Mo Xi¡¯s identity certainly wouldn¡¯t be that simple. With him being oblivious of the world, he wouldn¡¯te from those small families¡­ ¡°Lady Mu, there will be a flower gazing banquet in the pce in a couple of days. I wonder if thedy will be able to apany Ben Wang to attend that banquet?¡± A ray of light flickered in Yi Shao Chen¡¯s eyes. His lips then curled up into a warm smile as he continued, ¡°The Ouyang family will also be participating in it.¡± ¡®Ouyang family?¡¯ A ray of light shed past Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes as she smiled. Chapter 545 - Submissive And Handsome Mo Xi Part 3

Chapter 545- Submissive And Handsome Mo Xi Part 3

She indeed to have an understanding of the powers in the Realmless as that might give her a lot of help in the future¡­ Sounds of items crashing onto the floor could be heard inside ady¡¯s chamber in the Liu Manor. Liu Yu swept her arm across the table, making all the porcin teawares to fall onto the ground. Her slightly above average beautiful face had twisted. With a sinister gaze, shemented, ¡°That girl¡¯s luck is just too good. She is able to make people help her with just that face of her! Damn it!¡± ¡®Elder brother Shao Chen is mine! No girls can snatch him away from me.¡¯ Liu Yu¡¯s lips curled up into a sinister smile with a trace of maliciousness that shed in her eyes¡­ Mu Ru Yue who was at the faraway King Chen¡¯s manor didn¡¯t in the slightest ced any importance on Liu Yu as her current priority was on earning money. She actually could recover her looks easily with just a Recovery Pill to erase the scar on her face made by the frozen sword. However, she had never refined such pills so she temporarily didn¡¯t have a way to recover her appearance. Refining pills required medicinal ingredients and she was currently penniless after all. ¡°I perhaps can sell some pills to earn money.¡± A ray of light flickered in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes. ¡°Little Yue!¡± A youth¡¯s clear voice was heard outside the room. A thin hand pushed open the room¡¯s door before she replied¡­ This youth was indeed too skinny to the point that it made people pity him. His fair skin was almost transparent. It could be seen that he was somewhat malnourished. ¡°Mo Mo, why have youe?¡± The youth looked at Mu Ru Yue, expressing that he had something to say but didn¡¯t voice it. ¡°Tell me what¡¯s wrong?¡± Mu Ru Yue frowned as she could see that something had happened to Mo Xi¡­ ¡°Little Yue, can I always follow behind you?¡± Mo Xi looked timidly at Mu Ru Yue. His pitiful expression was filled with grief and resentment as though he was being abandoned. ¡°Did someone bullied you?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes darkened as she asked indifferently. ¡°No,¡± Mo Xi hastily shook his head before he exined weakly, ¡°But those girl¡¯s eyes are so terrifying. It is as though they want to eat me. I¡­ I¡¯m scared.¡± He bit his lips and ayer of mist covered hisrge clear eyes. He really got a fright after being in the manor for a couple of days. Those women¡¯s gaze was like wolf and tiger, eyeing on him like a predator. ¡°Alright, you can always follow behind me from now on. I will be participating a banquet in the pce with Yi Shao Chen in a while. You can alsoe with me.¡± Mo Xi was ted. With a smile more dazzling than sunlight on his fair handsome face, he asked, ¡°I can really follow behind you and not stay here to face those terrifying women?¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded slightly before she replied, ¡°You can follow me, but you must listen to me.¡± ¡°Alright! Mo Mo will listen to Little Yue.¡± Mo Xi¡¯s smile was really pleasant to the eyes. Innocent bright ray of lights was being emanated from hisrge eyes. Mu Ru Yue was obviously much easier to face than those wolf and tiger-like women. He at least wouldn¡¯t be devoured until he was boneless¡­ Yi Shao Chen was standing by a horse carriage outside the manor. When he saw Mu Ru Yueing out, he went forth to greet her. Yet, when he saw a cowardly submissive youth walking behind her, a ray of light sked past his cold peach blossom eyes. ¡®That youth possesses great strength, but I don¡¯t know his family background. ¡®The surname Mo can also just be fabricated. If he is a member of the four great family ns, I will definitely not allow him to stay in the manor¡­ ¡®It will also be the case with Mu Ru Yue.¡¯ Chapter 546 - Banquet Commotion Part 1

Chapter 546- Banquet Commotion Part 1

He was helping her on a mutual benefit basis. If that woman was lying to him, he definitely wouldn¡¯t let her off scot free! Buildings and pavilions were filled within the grandiose Royal pce. It certainly was sizzling hot outside the pce, but it was cooling like spring within it. Beautiful flowers blossomed in the pce garden, but they were still inferior to the beautiful girls with thick makeup. Liu Yu was obviously the most prominent one within the crowd. It was probably to outshine all of the other girls. She had spend a vast amount of time dressing up. Her beautiful red dress was as though numerous roses were blossoming. Her exquisite earrings chimed melodiously with her giggles. Her splendid and pretty makeup enhanced her appearance. Instantly, the men in the surrounding was unable to shift their gazes away from her outstanding appearance. Liu Yu suddenly became quiet as her malicious eyes stared at a particr direction. The crowd followed her gaze and a fluttering white robe entered the sight of everyone at that instant¡­ If it was by grandeur, there wasn¡¯t anyone here that was superior to that white robed girl. She was like a crane in a flock of chicken within this morous crowd. She was like a lotus that was out of the ce and independant¡­ It was a pity that there was a small scar on the girl¡¯s fair face that stretched from the corner of her eyes to the bridge of her nose, ruining her beauty. It was like a fine porcin that had a small defect. How could it not be pitiable? The crowd sighed as she would definitely be outshined by Liu Yu in this banquet¡­ ¡°Elder brother Shao Chen!¡± The maliciousness in Liu Yu¡¯s eyes faded as she smiled and walked forth to greet Shao Yi Chen. She smiled lovably and said, ¡°Elder brother Shao Chen, you are finally here.¡± Shao Yi Chen frowned when he saw her smile. A trace of annoyance was then expressed in his eyes. It was obvious that he didn¡¯t have any good feelings for her¡­ ¡°Oh god! Who is that youth? He looks really handsome!¡± An astonished exim was suddenly heard at this moment. Following that, the crowd¡¯s gazended on the delicate figure¡­ Shao Yi Chen was the most handsome man in the Kingdom of Ling Yun, excluding the mysterious Ghost King. Numerous young girls had taken a fancy on him. Yet, his appearance was far inferior than the thin, handsome youth¡­ Mo Xi got a fright and hid behind Mu Ru Yue. His fine eyshes were trembling slightly as he bit on his lips and looked timidly at the girls. ¡®Grandfather is right. People outside the family is too scary. If it isn¡¯t for grandfather to find me too timid, he probably wouldn¡¯t have tossed me out of the family to train¡­¡¯ ¡°Little Yue, I want to go home.¡± Mo Xi gripped tightly onto Mu Ru Yue¡¯s sleeve. With fear in his eyes, he continued, ¡°I don¡¯t like those gazes shot toward me by those people. Other¡­ Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to control myself from killing them!¡± Mu Ru Yue was stunned but she then patted Mo Xi¡¯s hand as though to console him. With a smirk, she replied, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here.¡± That phrase ¡®I¡¯m here¡¯ mysteriously calmed Mo Xi down. This kind of feeling was as though his grandfather who had always been protecting him was by his side. If Mu Ru Yue knew that Mo Xi had thought of her as his grandfather, she would probably just walk off and ignore him. Astonishment shed past Liu Yu¡¯s eyes. Yet, the one that she was deeply in love with was elder brother Shao Chen. Hence, she wouldn¡¯t be captivated by other men no matter how outstanding they were. He was helping her on a mutual benefit basis. If that woman was lying to him, he definitely wouldn¡¯t let her off scot free! Buildings and pavilions filled the grandiose Royal pce. It certainly was sizzling hot outside the pce, but it was cooling like spring within it. Beautiful flowers blossomed in the pce garden, but they were still inferior to the beautiful girls with thick makeup. Chapter 547 - Banquet Commotion Part 2

Chapter 547 - Banquet Commotion Part 2

¡°His Majesty has arrived! The Empress has arrived!¡± A sharp voice was heard. The crowd then saw a couple with a dragon robe and phoenix dress walked forth escorted by a crowd of eunuchs and pce maids. ¡°Haha! It seems that everyone is here!¡± The Emperorughed before brushed away his sleeve and sat down. His gaze then stopped slightly when he nced at Mu Ru Yue and Mo Xi. ¡°This two are¡­¡± ¡°Imperial father,¡± Yi Shao Chen cupped his fist with a smile before he continued, ¡°This is Lady Mu, Mu Ru Yue, who is my close friend while the youth is her brother, Mo Xi.¡± The Emperor¡¯s gaze became serious as he meticulously sized Mu Ru Yue up, but didn¡¯t say anything. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gazended on the two men standing behind the Emperor while he was sizing her up. She felt that something was wrong with those two even though they were doing their best to withdraw their grandeur. Shao Yi Chen mentioned that people of the Ouyang family wereing. Could those two be from the Ouyang family? It seemed that they didn¡¯t want others to know their identity so they stayed in the dark¡­ ¡°Your Majesty,¡± The Empress made a nce at Mu Ru Yue before she shifted her head to the Emperor and said with smiles, ¡°I believe that Chen Er is no longer young. Although he had a couple of concubines before, they all unknowingly died from illness. Since he still does not have ater generation, how about bethothing concubines to him?¡± The Emperorughed and agreed, ¡°Empress, you can make the decision.¡± ¡°I believe that Lady Mu is a good candidate. How about bethothing her to Chen Er as his concubine?¡± The Empress eye-signaled to Liu Yu to control herself when she saw that Liu Yu wanted to rebuke. Liu Yu could only keep quet, but anger was expressed on her face. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression gradually turned grim and her eyes was boundlessly cial. All of the girls at the banquet looked at her with enviousness and jealousy. King Chen was the son of the Empress. His status was that noble. It was already out of their status to be his concubine. Who knew that woman was that lucky to enter the Empress¡¯s eyes. ¡°Imperial mother,¡± Shao Yi Chen¡¯s expression turned serious before reverting back to his gentle smile facade, but the coldness in his eyes was naked to sight. ¡°I am afraid that your son is not able to abide your request.¡± The Empress was stunned as she thought that he must have fancied Mu Ru Yue to bring her to the banquet. But it didn¡¯t seem to be that way from his response¡­ ¡°Imperial mother, your son is not in that kind of rtionship with Lady Mu. If you want your son to have ater generation, it will suffice if you were to betroth two beautiful concubines to me.¡±Shao Yi Chen smiled and continued with a voice as gentle as jade, ¡°Your son will definitely let Imperial mother carry her grandchild shortly after.¡± His gaze was cold and distant when he faced the Empress. He was actually given birth by Imperial Consort Min although he was said to be the son of the Empress. But Imperial Consort Min died from difficultbour. His Imperial father then gave him to the Empress to be nurtured by her. Therefore, he didn¡¯t have any mother and son feelings toward the Empress. He simrly couldn¡¯t develop a pleasant feeling toward Liu Yu that the Empress likes. Liu Yu¡¯s expression changed and had a paleplexion on her delicate face. There was a difference in the Empress bethrothing concubines to him and his own will. His words were like a sharp sword that had mercilessly pierced her heart, making her feel a pain that made her forehead to be covered in cold sweat. Her gaze was sorrowful and resentful. ¡°Alright.¡± The Empress regained herposure and continued with elegance and poise, ¡°I will send two beautiful concubines to your manor shortly. You can start making your arrangements.¡± ¡°Thank you, Imperial mother!¡± Yi Shao Chen smirked as he swept a nce at Liu Yu¡¯s pale face. Chapter 548 - Banquet Commotion Part 3

Chapter 548- Banquet Commotion Part 3

Liu Yu was currently clenching her fist tightly with her delicate body shuddering. Her pale face looked so feeble. Her sorrowful and grieving gaze attracted affections toward her. Yet, Shao Yi Chen was never soft hearted especially to a girl that was greatly favoured by the Empress! Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have used Liu Yu to kill all of the women given to him by the Empress¡­ The Emperor narrowed his eyes at Yi Shao Chen but didn¡¯t say anything at the end. He quickly withdrew his gaze and smirked slightly before he said, ¡°We have recently obtained a beast. I don¡¯t know who in the crowd will be able to subdue it.¡± Beast? The crowd¡¯s heart shuddered. Beasts only existed in the beast mountain range where each of them had peerless strength. The price in an auction for them would be sky high¡­ ¡°Someone, bring forth the Sky Wolf.¡± The Emperor ordered seriously. The two people behind him exchanged gazes before they shifted their gaze to the crowd in the garden. Two guards quickly walked briskly forth with a cage. There was a majestic wolf within it. That wolf looked really pretty. Its snow-white fur was like the white clouds in the sky. It looked pure, beautiful, noble and elegant. It was as though there was nary a blemish on it. Furthermore, there was a silver crescent moon mark on the wolf¡¯s forehead, enhancing its nobility. It would be unforgettable after having a nce at it. [Sky Wolf Xiao Yue!] It was obscure why that name abruptly entered Mu Ru Yue¡¯s mind when she saw the silver wolf. It gave her a nostalgic feeling¡­ The Sky Wolf seemed to feel a gaze focus on it so it lifted its noble head toward that direction. Momentarily, it met with a gaze¡­ The Sky Wolf instantly shuddered with excitement, lifting its head and roared. ¡®It¡¯s master! Has mastere for me? But why don¡¯t I sense the aura of Lord Bai Ze from master¡¯s body? Can it be that Lord Bai Ze hasn¡¯t reunite with master? ¡®Yet, it is definitely master from the scent of her soul, especially her eyes. They are identical to master¡¯s¡­¡¯ ¡°I wonder who will be able to subdue this silver wolf.¡± The Emperor surveyed the crowd with a smile that didn¡¯t reach his eyes. Although he didn¡¯t know why those two lords of the Ouyang family requested this, he could only implement. Nheless, he didn¡¯t believe that there will be anyone here that will be able to subdue it¡­ The crowd became silent as they all looked toward each other. But none of them dared to challenge it. This wasn¡¯t a joke and could lead to their death with a single mistake. A crude voice was suddenly heard after a long period of silent. ¡°I will do it!¡± Everyone looked to the direction of the voice. When they saw the man, they subconsciously sighed. ¡°It is Mister Mo Lin from the family of the kingdom¡¯s protector general. I don¡¯t know if he will be able to subdue this pretty wolf.¡± ¡°Mister Mo Lin has always been powerful. He may be able to seed.¡± ¡°It isn¡¯t certain as the opponent is a beast that looks really strong¡­¡± Mo Lin lifted his sleeves, ignoring the discussions of the crowd. He narrowed his eyes as he nced at Sky Wolf Xiao Yue that was trapped within a cage. With a sneer, he proimed, ¡°Little fe, I will be subduing you!¡± It was just a wolf. How could he fear it when he had encountered and fought beasts before? Someone immediately opened the gate of the cage after hearing that. Click! They locked the entrance of the cage after Mo Lin entered it¡­ Chapter 549 - Banquet Commotion Part 4

Chapter 549 - Banquet Commotion Part 4

¡°Ah!¡± A heart wrenching shriek came forth from the cage. Everyone shuddered in fear with apprehensiveness in their eyes¡­ Sky Wolf Xiao Yue had mercilessly bit and ripped off Mo Lin¡¯s arm in the cage. A trace of blood thirstiness and ruthlessness could be seen in its usually elegant silver eyes. But it didn¡¯t go for the kill. It stopped its attack after biting off an arm and just elegantly licked its paw instead. The crowd didn¡¯t dare to make a move after seeing such a gruesome sight. The holiness and beauty of the wolf shouldn¡¯t be used to judge its character. It wouldn¡¯t hesitate to bite people as it didn¡¯t in the slightest lose its ruthlessness as a wolf¡­ How could they subdue the wolf if Mo Lin failed to? Glimmers danced in Liu Yu¡¯s eyes. She nced malevolently at Mu Ru Yue and sniggered as she asked, ¡°Lady Mu, I don¡¯t know why elder brother Shao Chen thinks so highly of you. You must be really capable. How about letting us see you subdue that Sky Wolf?¡± Even though that woman didn¡¯t be elder brother Shao Chen¡¯s concubine, if it wasn¡¯t for her, how could Aunt Empress suggested for elder brother Shao Chen to take in concubines and let them enjoy his love? All in all, it was all her fault! That woman must die! Yi Shao Chen¡¯s jade-like handsome face turned grim as he looked sinisterly at Liu Yu. Yet, he suddenly smirked and sniggered. That foolish girl shouldn¡¯t know that Mu Ru Yue was a martial practitioner and that the Sky Wolf would definitely be unable to harm her¡­ ¡°You aren¡¯t allowed to harm Little Yue!¡± Mo Xi red furiously at Liu Yu as he pulled firmly on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hand. He was really afraid that she would really fight that wolf. Mu Ru Yue patted Mo Xi¡¯s hand as she shifted her gaze to the Sky Wolf. It was unknown to her why that Sky Wolf gave her a nostalgic feeling¡­ That feeling was identical to when she first saw Bai Ze. ¡°Little Yue, can you don¡¯t go there?¡± Mo Xi lifted his gaze and with his eyshes trembling, he bit on his lips before he continued, ¡°Even though I don¡¯t like killing, if something were to happen to Little Yue, I will be alone again¡­ Hence, I want to substitute Little Yue to battle.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t fret. Nothing will happen.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled faintly. She then withdrew her hand from Mo Xi¡¯s grip before lifting her gaze toward the silver wolf in the metal cage and walked toward it. The nostalgic feeling intensified with each step she walked closer¡­ ¡°That idiot really went!¡± Liu Chuughed coldly with a mocking sneer on her face. It was as though she could already foresee the Sky Wolf lifting its razor sharp ws to tear the approaching girl into pieces. This kind of satisfaction feeling made her want to burst outughing. Yet, it would be inappropriate to do so now so she had to suppress her tion¡­ The cage was opened gradually. Mu Ru Yue then frowned as she tossed Mo Lin out of the cage before focusing on the elegant and holy Sky Wolf before her. The lifespan of a beast was boundless aspared to the short life of the human race. It could said that the Sky Wolf would have a slow and arduous life as it awaited for its death with the difference in time flow from the Realmless to the continent. Its gaze shifted slightly to look at the girl that it had always revered, but it was at a lost on how to start the conversation¡­ Currently, the crowd¡¯s gazended on the human and beast that was looking at each other. But none of them believed that this feeble looking girl would be able to subdue the Sky Wolf¡­ Chapter 550 - Ouyang Family’s Help Request Part 1

Chapter 550 - Ouyang Family¡¯s Help Request Part 1

¡°I will see how you will survive!¡± Liu Yu sniggered with a trace of maliciousness that flickered in her beautiful eyes. She looked coldly at Mu Ru Yue that was standing before the Sky Wolf with her gaze getting colder by the second¡­ When the crowd thought that Xiao Yue would smack Mu Ru Yue flying, an unimaginable sight happened instead¡­ The originally ferocious Xiao Yue had lowered its noble head. Its respectful appearance was as though it acknowledged her greatly¡­ Liu Yu rubbed her eyes before her delicate body shuddered. Blood drained from her face. Her lips trembled slightly but was unable to voice a single word out. ¡°Master,¡± Xiao Yue¡¯s gaze was respectful and excited. Tears flowed subconsciously from its silver eyes as it continued, ¡°I have already waited a long time for you. You have finallye¡­¡± The heavens would know how much suffering he had went through for this moment. Nevertheless, his master hade for him¡­ Master? The crowd became morous after they got a fright from hearing Xiao Yue¡¯s words. The woman brought by King Chen was the owner of the Sky Wolf? Could this be even more dramatic? ¡°No!¡± Liu Yu eximed with all her might. Her bloodshot eyes red toward Mu Ru Yue. She just couldn¡¯t believe the current sight¡­ The woman that should be killed under Xiao Yue¡¯s w acknowledged her as its master? Why was she so lucky to escape death? ¡°You said I¡¯m your master?¡± Mu Ru Yue frowned and continued, ¡°But I don¡¯t have a single memory about you.¡± Xiao Yue didn¡¯t in the least felt upset from what she said. He just lowered his head and exined respectfully, ¡°It is natural for master to not remember. Lord Bai Ze and I had previously vowed loyalty and devotion to master. However, when master disappeared, I listened to Lord Bai Ze¡¯s instruction to go into hiding. Yet, Zi Feng found out and pursued after me. ¡°I then discovered this ce after experiencing a one out of ten chance of survival rate. Hence, I have been waiting for master to take me back and leave this ce. Furthermore, I had not been able to recover from the injuries caused by Zi Feng since that year, making my power decline to such a state. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been caught by some humans and was locked up for thousands of years.¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t doubt Xiao Yue¡¯s word. It was due to that nostalgic and familiar feeling from it. This kind of feeling made her thought about the white haired man that was at an unknown location. It was as though she could see that man¡¯s sorrowful and gentle eyes again¡­ ¡®Bai Ze!¡¯ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart ached when she thought about that man. It was really hard on him these years. But she didn¡¯t know Bai Ze¡¯s location so she couldn¡¯t help him¡­ She would search through the entire continent of the Central Region no matter what to find that man after finding Wu Chen so that Bai Ze wouldn¡¯t continue to be isted¡­ The two people from the Ouyang family looked at each other before shifting their gazes to Mu Ru Yue. Perhaps she was the one that they were searching for¡­ Liu Yu bit on her lips as she watched Mu Ru Yue led the Sky Wolf out of the metal cage. Herplexion was gravely pale. She then suddenly seem to have lost her mind and shouted, ¡°Mu Ru Yue, when did His Majesty allow you to take it away? It belongs to the royalty so the Sky Wolf isn¡¯t your possession!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression darkened. Suddenly, she smirked and with a gaze as cold as ice, she said, ¡°Who would possibly dare to stop me from taking it away when I want to?¡± Everyone looked astonished at Mu Ru Yue, finding it hard for them to believe what they just heard for a moment. Chapter 551 - Ouyang Family’s Help Request Part 2

Chapter 551- Ouyang Family¡¯s Help Request Part 2

She was just a girl but yet she was so domineering! Her grandeur was superior than men! Mu Ru Yue did steeled her heart this time. She would definitely rescue Xiao Yue from the cage and return him his freedom even if she had to expose her might before the members of the Ouyang family! She wouldn¡¯t mind if it led to blood washing the royal pce! Shao Yi Chen narrowed his cold, peach blossom eyes as he focused on the face of the girl. He knew that the girl wasn¡¯t joking. If they didn¡¯t let her go, she would definitely massacre the royal pce! ¡°Impudent!¡± Liu Yu was ted. She, however, expressed anger instead as she shouted, ¡°Mu Ru Yue, this is the royal pce. It isn¡¯t a ce for you to be unruly!¡± ¡®Hmph! B*tch, I will see how long you can remain ted. You won¡¯t be able to leave the pce with your life after offending His Majesty.¡¯ Liu Yu smirked and shot a cunning gaze toward Mu Ru Yue after seeing the darkened expression of the Emperor. Just as she wanted to continue, the Emperor mmed his hand on his chair. That sound made her swallow all of her words. ¡°Liu Yu, you still remember that this is the royal pce?¡± The Emperor¡¯s expression darkened. He then nced at the Empress and Shao Yi Chen with a cold smile before he continued, ¡°This is the main wife of the Chen manor that you chose?! We have¡¯nt even said anything so who gave you the permission to be so unbridled? Empress, you should wipe your eyes. A girl with no virtues does not have the qualification to enter the royal family!¡± The Empress clenched her fist tightly and lowered her head as she apologised, ¡°I know my mistake.¡± ¡°It is good that you know. I hope you won¡¯tmit the same mistake again!¡± The Emperor¡¯s tone was cold and strict, leaving no room for discussion. Liu Yu¡¯splexion paled. She didn¡¯t know what she had said wrong and why the Emperor had humiliated her in such a fashion! She bit her lips with tears in her eyes. But she didn¡¯t dare to say anything to avoid His Majesty from being even more dissatisfied¡­ It was not only Liu Yu that got humiliated. The Empress was also scolded. They both then shifted their gaze to Mu Ru Yue, especially the Empress. Even though His Majesty disliked her, he still respected her as his wife. Yet, he now med her for a girl today. How could she not hate? Shao Yi Chen frowned as he swept a cold gaze toward Liu Yu. The Empress was his mother in name after all and since she didn¡¯t have any child, he could be counted as her sole son. If Imperial father disliked the Empress, it would be detrimental to him. Moreover, all of this happened due to Liu Yu¡¯s stupidity! ¡®She wants to be my woman so badly? Alright! I will satisfy her!¡¯ Shao Yi Chen sniggered as he looked at Liu Yu without a trace of warmth in his gaze. The coldness in his eyes would make people shudder in fear. ¡°Little Yue,¡± Mo Xi pulled tightly on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s clothing. The panic on his fair and handsome face hadn¡¯t vanish. He pouted slightly and continued, ¡°Can¡­ can you not do such dangerous acts in the future?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart softened when she saw the fear in the youth¡¯s eyes and consoled, ¡°I only do matters that I am certain of.¡± She wouldn¡¯t y carelessly with her life so she definitely wouldn¡¯t do anything dangerous that she was unsure of. ¡°Master, who is he?¡± Xiao Yue narrowed his eyes as he looked warily at Mo Xi. ¡®Master is Lord Zi Huang¡¯s woman. I must maintain vignce to all males by her side! There isn¡¯t anyone in this world, excluding Lord Zi Huang, that will bepatible with my outstanding master.¡¯ But the youth¡¯s power was great¡­ ¡°He is my younger brother, Mo Xi.¡± Mu Ru Yue patted Xiao Yue¡¯s head before shifting her gaze to Mo Xi and said, ¡°Mo Mo, let¡¯s go back.¡± Chapter 552 - Ouyang Family’s Help Request Part 3

Chapter 552- Ouyang Family¡¯s Help Request Part 3

There wasn¡¯t any point in continuing to stay here¡­ Mo Xi nodded slightly. If it wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to leave Mu Ru Yue¡¯s side, he would have walked off long ago. Those women¡¯s gazes from behind him were like needles in his back, making him feel really ufortable. The Emperor didn¡¯t stop them as he watched them leave. It was unknown what he was thinking as he just watched on. He just stood up after a long time had passed. He brandished his sleeve and instructed, ¡°We are exhausted. Everyone, please do as you wish.¡± The Empress naturally wouldn¡¯t continue to stay after the Emperor left. She nced at the pale Liu Yu before she hastily followed behind him¡­ Shao Yi Chen¡¯s gaze darkened as he threw a nce at Liu Yu¡¯s pitiful delicate appearance. With a slight frown, he said, ¡°Make a trip to the King Chen Manor.¡± Liu Yu was stunned as she dazedly looked at Shao Yi Chen¡¯s jade-like handsome face. She thought that her ear had malfunctioned for a moment. ¡®Elder brother Shao Chen is inviting me?¡¯ Happiness surged in her heart at this moment. She was so stirred up as she thought that her years of infatuation toward him paid off. Smoke incense filled the main room of the King Chen manor. Liu Yu entered the room nervously. Her heart skipped a beat when she saw the man sitting on the bed. Her delicate face flushed red as she lowered her head with bashfulness. ¡°Elder brother Shao Chen, you invited me over for¡­¡± Rip! Liu Yu¡¯s clothing was ripped apart before she could finish saying her piece. Her snow-white delicate body was exposed. She was in shock from Yi Shao Chen¡¯s sudden action. ¡°Ah!¡± Liu Yu eximed. ¡®How can Yi Shao Chen be so direct without even giving me time to prepare myself¡­¡¯ Yi Shao Chen smiled coldly as he used hisrge hand to pinch Liu Yu¡¯s body mercilessly. The pain made tears almost flow out of her eyes. ¡°Elder¡­ Elder brother Shao Chen, can you be more gentle?¡± Her eyshes trembled slightly as she raised her head to look at the man before her. Her heart almost stopped from fright at that nce¡­ Elder Brother Shao Chen had always been gentle like jade, cultured, and elegant in her eyes. How could he have such terrifying gaze? There was like a tempest in his eyes. It was so gloomy that it made her shiver in fear. ¡®The current elder brother Shao Chen is so terrifying¡­¡¯ ¡°Liu Yu, didn¡¯t you always want to be my woman? Ben Wang will grant you that wish then so as to stop you bimbo from continuing to provoke matters! You want to destroy her? A woman like her can easily kill you like squashing an ant. Yet, you constantly seek trouble with her!¡± Liu Yu¡¯s fragile body shuddered. She bit her lips as she looked with teary eyes at Yi Shao Chen. ¡®Elder brother Shao Chen is treating me like this for that girl? Can it be that he has really fallen for her?¡¯ Liu Yu¡¯s heart hurt when she got to know that. Of course, she was clueless that Yi Shao Chen was protecting Mu Ru Yue as they were cooperative partners. Since they were working together, he certainly wouldn¡¯t allow anything to happen to her! Liu Yu waspletely naked shortly after. Her body was also filled with bruises from Yi Shao Chen¡¯s pinching. Her tear-stained face looked incredibly pitiful. On the other hand, Yi Shao Chen was cold-hearted under his gentle outer appearance. He never sympathized anyone nor would he be soft handed! Furthermore, Yi Shao Chen didn¡¯t remove his clothings. He was fully clothed with elegance. He then extended his finger without any warning¡­ ¡°Ah!¡± Liu Yu cried out from the indescribable pain at that instant. She wouldn¡¯t be able to imagine that her beloved elder brother Shao Chen would humiliate her this much, not even bothering to give some face to aunt¡­ Chapter 553 - Ouyang Family’s Help Request Part 4

Chapter 553- Ouyang Family¡¯s Help Request Part 4

Yi Shao Chen smirked coldly as he used a towel to wipe his blood-stained finger. A trace of disgust shed across his eyes. ¡®It seems that it will be necessary to disinfect my hand with white wine after dealing with her¡­¡¯ ¡°Someone!¡± He tossed the towel on the ground before he ordered. His voice was no longer gentle, void of warmth. Instantly, a ck robed guard walked in from outside the room. He bowed and asked, ¡°What will be your orders, Your Highness?¡± ¡°Toss Liu Yu in this state to the Liu manor. You are forbidden to let her wear any clothing!¡± Yi Shao Chen sneered sinisterly as he continued, ¡°I want to let everyone have a proper look at the markings on her body!¡± Those marks were done by Yi Shao Chen. It was already his limit in doing that. He definitely wouldn¡¯t allow his lips to touch that disgusting woman! His stomach churned from just ncing at her now. Moreover, it would definitely make her suffer more with this method¡­ When people were walking past the Liu manor, a naked woman was suddenly tossed at the entrance. That woman¡¯s body was filled with bruises that was unbearable to look at. Herplexion was frighteningly pale and had already lost consciousness. People started to crowd and constantly pointed at the girl that was an eyesore to look at lying on the ground, discussing. When the people of the Liu family saw that she was their young mistress, their expression changed drastically before they hastily reported it to the head of the family¡­ But the discussions didn¡¯t stop. There was a rumour being passed around the next day that King Chen invited Liu Yu to his manor to talk some sense to her after being berated by the Emperor that day after the banquet. King Chen, however, had some important matters to attend to once he reached the King Chen manor so he made Liu Yu to wait in his study room for him. Who knew that Liu Yu, who was crazy in love with King Chen, secretly burned an aphrodisiac incense in order to have sexual intercourse with him, making him responsible for her. Yet, since King Chen was too upied with his matters, he made his guard to notify Liu Yu toe another day. But the guard didn¡¯t expect Liu Yu to possess an aphrodisiac incense and thus, they did it. King Chen was greatly enraged and wanted the Liu family to give him an exnation! The discussions sided with the guard. Liu Yu just reaped what she sowed after all. She had implicated an innocent guard for trying to seduce King Chen. Liu Yu instantly made her stand after hearing those rumors. She said that the one that molested her was King Chen and that he used his finger to do an unbearable matter to her. Furthermore, she wanted King Chen to be responsible for her. However, nobody believed Liu Yu after hearing King Chen¡¯s side of story. Moreover, who would be able to believe what she said? King Chen wasn¡¯t a fool so how could he not enjoy a delicate beauty before him? If it was the case, wouldn¡¯t it mean that he was impotent? Liu Yu¡¯s good days had be hellish under immense pressure. Herplexion was no longer rosy and was always pale. The Liu family had alsopletely abandoned her to perish on her own after what she had done¡­ Inside the King Chen manor. Shao Yi Chen looked at the girl before him and narrowed his eyes slightly. He suddenly discovered that the girl before him was unfathomable. She was like a bottomless abyss. There was no telling what her next move will be. ¡°Yi Shao Chen, I can¡¯t deny that you are really intelligent.¡± Mu Ru Yue chuckled before she continued, ¡°You knew that I will make a move on Liu Yu so you settled the problem first before I could to protect her?¡± If Liu Yu just mocked her with her speech, she perhaps wouldn¡¯t bother with her. Yet, it was obvious that she had killing intents toward her and had tried multiple times to plot against her in the dark. Chapter 554 - Ouyang Family’s Help Request Part 5

Chapter 554 - Ouyang Family¡¯s Help Request Part 5

Even though she didn¡¯t ce any importance on Liu Yu, Liu Yu would cause lots of trouble if she didn¡¯t deal with her. It would be really frustrating if the problems kept umting with time¡­ She just wanted to teach Liu Yu a lesson, but Yi Shao Chen did it first. ¡°The one that is truly intelligent is you.¡± Yi Shao Chen smiled and with glimmers in his peach blossom eyes, he continued, ¡°I dislike Liu Yu and it can even be said that I detest her. But Imperial mother is a person of the Liu family so I decided to leave Liu Yu with her life. There will no longer be any inkling rtionship to me on how the Liu family¡¯s fate will be in the future. I had done my part.¡± Yi Shao Chen didn¡¯t call himself Ben Wang before Mu Ru Yue. He had subconsciously ced her as his equal after knowing that she was an expert¡­ ¡°King Chen chose to use finger to settle her.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled faintly before ncing at his groin and asked, ¡°It can¡¯t be that you are¡­ impotent?¡± Shao Yi Chen¡¯s expression darkened with traces of panic in his peach blossom eyes. That¡¯s right, it was indeed panic! It was the kind of nervousness when a person¡¯s mistake was caught on by someone. Mu Ru Yue was stunned. She had just asked casually. Could it be that King Chen was really impotent? ¡°Cough Cough!¡± Mu Ru Yue coughed drily. With a slight smirk, she continued, ¡°So you really can¡¯t do it. You even boasted to the Empress that you will let her carry her grandchild soon¡± mes of fury zed in Shao Yi Chen¡¯s eyes. He could only suppress his anger after a long time had passed. He then replied coldly, ¡°I definitely wouldn¡¯t touch a woman like Liu Yu even if I¡¯m capable! Moreover, since I swore, I naturally have my solution to it. It is just a child. I can randomly pick a man to undergo sexual intercourse with my concubines. What does it have to do with me if it is really mine or not?¡± He was indeed impotent! Thus, he had never undergone sexual intercourse even if he previously had several concubines. In other words, Shao Yi Chen was currently still a virgin. Of course, it wasn¡¯t by will as he was really incapable in that area¡­ ¡°I can treat you.¡± Mu Ru Yue rose her brows and said that casually. ¡°What did you say?¡± Yi Shao Chen¡¯s breath tightened as his peach blossom eyes stared fixedly at her. ¡°Have I mentioned to you that I am an alchemist?¡± Mu Ru Yue leaned back on her chair and with a faint smile, she continued, ¡°It isn¡¯t hard treating your illness, but I will need to charge a fee for it.¡± ¡°How much?¡± He definitely wouldn¡¯t reject any price that she would state as he didn¡¯t want to stay impotent. ¡°A million Gold coins!¡± ¡°Deal!¡± Yi Shao Chen agreed without hesitation. Mu Ru Yue momentarily regretted after she saw him agreeing so readily. ¡®I should have demanded for more. Since I have gotten less gold coins, I will gain more from medicinal ingredients.¡¯ Hence, Mu Ru Yue wrote an entire page of medicinal ingredients before tossing it before Yi Shao Chen. ¡°I will treat you after you gathered these medicinal ingredients for me.¡± Yi Shao Chen held onto the paper in his hand firmly. Even he didn¡¯t understand why he trusted this woman to treat his illness¡­ Perhaps she had a charisma that would make people trust her. ¡°Yi Shao Chen, has there been any progress on finding who I want to find?¡± Mu Ru Yue frowned. She hadn¡¯t search for Ye Wu Chen even though she had been in this ce for a period of time already. ¡®I wonder where he is now¡­¡¯ Yi Shao Chen shook his head. With a gentle smile, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve dispatched several of my men to search for him. Perhaps they will be able to find your husband soon.¡± ¡°I hope so¡­¡± Chapter 555 - Ouyang Family’s Help Request Part 6

Chapter 555 - Ouyang Family¡¯s Help Request Part 6

Mu Ru Yue became mncholic gradually. ¡®I hope nothing has happened to Wu Chen¡­¡¯ Mu Ru Yue returned to her room while Yi Shao Chen went to gather the medicinal ingredients. She could try to refine a Earth Stage Peak Rank pill since she had broken through to the Mystic realm. It was a pity that shecked both in medicinal nts and money at the moment¡­ Furthermore, Xiao Yue was greatly injured to the point that he couldn¡¯t recover his human appearance. Therefore, the priority now for her was to treat his injuries¡­ When she was in deep thoughts, a voice came through from outside the room. ¡°Lady Mu, there are people seeking for your audience.¡± Mu Ru Yue creased her long, shapely eyebrows slightly. She then replied after a while, ¡°Lead them to wait for me in the study room.¡± ¡°Understood, Lady Mu!¡± Mu Ru Yue gradually lifted her hand to push open the door of the study room. She then was stunned when she saw the two people in the room. It was those two middle-aged men. One of them was in a green robe. He had a strict appearance. His eyes was as sharp as an eagle. The other men was in a full body ck robe. His gaze was as cold as snow wind des as he looked at Mu Ru Yue that had entered the room. Mu Ru Yue frowned slightly. She naturally had recognized them as the two people of the Ouyang family that stood behind the Emperor that day. She just didn¡¯t know why they had sought for her. ¡°Lady Mu, we hope for your forgiveness for troubling you today.¡± The green robed man slowly withdrew his gaze and continued with a serious tone, ¡°I am Ouyang Yun Jin and this is Ouyang Jing. Wee from the Ouyang family, but I believe that you had guessed our identities long ago.¡± Mu Ru Yue was unable to act clueless after Ouyang Yun Jin had straightforwardly revealed his identity. Mu Ru Yue smiled slightly and queried, ¡°Why have youe looking for me? It can¡¯t be that you want Xiao Yue back, right?¡± ¡°Lady as expected know that the beast came from our Ouyang family.¡± Ouyang Yun Jin finally had a trace of smile on his face before he continued, ¡°That¡¯s right. It indeed came from the Ouyang family. I was the one that let the Emperor test all of you to challenge the beast on my behalf. Since it is willing to follow thedy, I won¡¯t forcefully take it back to the Ouyang family. But I hade seeking for thedy for another matter!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s voice was light, void of feelings. Ouyang Yun Jin didn¡¯t mind her attitude and just replied with a faint smile, ¡°I am requesting help from you!¡± ¡°Help?¡± My Ru Yue chuckled before she continued, ¡°I¡¯m just an ordinary girl. How am I so capable that the Ouyang familye looking for my help?¡± ¡°Ordinary girl? An originary girl will not be able to make Yi Shao Chen willing to cooperate with her. It will also be impossible for an ordinary girl to make Xiao Yue listen to her orders. Is Lady Mu really just an ordinary girl?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s pupils contracted slightly. He knew that Yi Shao Chen and I were coborating with each other! ¡°Lady, do you know why the Ouyang family is at the top of the chain in the Kingdom of Ling Yun?¡± Ouyang Yun Jin seemed to have seen through her suspicion. He then chuckled lightly before he continued, ¡°It is due to every actions of the royal family are being watched over by us. Yi Shao Chen is too naive to believe that he can obtain power and overthrow the regime of our Ouyang family. It is out of his capability to do so! ¡°Nevertheless, Lady Mu, I am sincerely requesting for your help. The Realmless needs to undergo some changes so that the hidden family ns would stay hidden and not interfere with the world, especially those people that are too ambitious and delusional in wanting to govern the entire Realmless¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue just looked at the two people silently. It was unknown as to what she was thinking. Chapter 556 - Ghost King Ye Wu Chen Part 1

Chapter 556- Ghost King Ye Wu Chen Part 1

¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯m capable enough.¡± Mu Ru Yue lifted her eyshes a little before she continued indifferently, ¡°You should be able to see through my cultivation. I am only a martial practitioner that had just entered the Mystic realm. I don¡¯t have the ability to change this world nor do I want to change it.¡± She hade here just to search for Ye Wu Chen. The world had nothing to do with her. Ouyang Yun Jin seemed to have already predicted her decision so he wasn¡¯t taken aback. He just smirked slightly before he persuaded, ¡°If you help our Ouyang family, I can represent the Ouyang family to swear their loyalty and devotion to you as their master!¡± Ouyang Jing, who didn¡¯t say a thing from the start, was a little startled as he shot an astonished gaze toward Ouyang Yun Jin. That price was still too much even though he simrly wanted to change the flow of the world. ¡°What is your status in the family?¡± Mu Ru Yue asked after remaining silent for a while. Since he could represent the Ouyang family, it would mean that he had a high status within it. ¡°The young master of the Ouyang family, Ouyang Yun Jin.¡± Ouyang Yun Jin lifted his head slightly with a trace of happiness on his face. Even though he had introduced himself calmly, he was proud of his identity¡­ ¡°Do you mind if I ask you a question? Will there be danger for the help that you are requesting?¡± Mu Ru Yue continued calmly with a light smile, ¡°It is certain that your conditions are really tempting. But I¡¯m a person that fears death by nature so I naturally won¡¯t do anything that is dangerous.¡± Ouyang Yun Jin was stunned before he chuckled and replied, ¡°Yes, it will be!¡± It was Mu Ru Yue¡¯s turn to be stunned this time. She didn¡¯t expect Ouyang Yun Jin to be so honest. If he had replied that it wouldn¡¯t be dangerous, Mu Ru Yue would decline his request without a second thought. How could the Ouyang familye searching for her help if it wasn¡¯t a dangerous matter? But he clearly told her that it would be dangerous. Mu Ru Yue smiled faintly. Her wariness toward Ouyang Yin Jin had vanished as she agreed, ¡°What is your request? I will agree to it!¡± Ouyang Yun Jin said the truth after she said that she wouldn¡¯t ept his request if it was dangerous. Thus, she was willing to trust him once. She was just testing him by saying that previously¡­ ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± She lifted her gaze to meet Ouyang Yun Jin, without a single ripple in her calm eyes. Ouyang Yun Jin couldn¡¯t help butpliment on her personality. She was such a young and talented girl. There probably wasn¡¯t anyone in the Ouyang family that could match up to her. Even if it was the strongest girl in the Ouyang family, Ouyang Qing Yun, his daughter. ¡°I want to change this world so the only method will be to be the supreme leader of this world!¡± Ouyang Yun Jin raised his eyes to look toward Mu Ru Yue. Ayer of dominance filled his ck eyes. Mu Ru Yue chuckled lightly as she ridiculed, ¡°You had just mentioned that there were some people that are too ambitious in trying to govern the entire world. Can it be that you are one of them?¡± Her tone was drenched with mockery, but Ouyang Yun Jin didn¡¯t get enrage. He just replied calmly, ¡°I only want to lead the fourrge family ns and not all of the people in the world. But there are some people that are delusional in wanting despotism over every single person in this continent!¡± Mu Ru Yue narrowed her eyes a little as she quietly listened to what Ouyang Yun Jin was saying. He then continued after a short pause, ¡°Is thedy an alchemist?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows rose, but she didn¡¯t indicate if she was or not. ¡°Hehe!¡± Ouyang Yun Jin chuckled in a low tone. With a smirk, he exined, ¡°Alchemists are scarce in our world that the number of them could be counted with fingers. It was due to the war countless thousand of years ago that ruined numerous precious alchemy forms. Currently, there was only an Mundane Stage Peak Rank alchemist within the one of the fourrge family ns, the Nanfang family.¡± Chapter 557 - Ghost King Ye Wu Chen Part 2

Chapter 557 - Ghost King Ye Wu Chen Part 2

There weren¡¯t many Mundane Stage Peak rank alchemists in the Central Continent, but there was about a dozen of them¡­ Yet, there currently was only a Mundane Stage Peak rank alchemist in Realmless within one of the fourrge family ns. ¡°You want me to supply you with pills?¡± Mu Ru Yue asked casually. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Ouyang Yun Jin nodded and didn¡¯t in the slightest hide his motive. ¡°I believe that we would be able to surpass the Nanfang family if we had a sufficient supply of pills. It would mean that it won¡¯t be difficult to stand above the fourrge family ns. The fourrge family ns will then be in your pocket at that moment.¡± This was an extremely alluring circumstance to anyone. Yet, Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression was still calm and collected. There wasn¡¯t any sign of surprise or excitement. That expression of hers intensified the good impressions Ouyang Yun Jin had for Mu Ru Yue. This was such a rare case for a youth at the age of approximately twenty to be not arrogant or rash. It wasn¡¯t a wonder why the prideful Sky Wolf Xiao Yue would acknowledge Mu Ru Yue as its master. ¡°Alright,¡± Mu Ru Yue stayed quiet for a while. She nodded before she said her condition, ¡°I can help you, but your Ouyang family must nominate Yi Shao Chen as the Emperor.¡± She had an agreement first with Yi Shao Chen and he was the one that had previously saved her life. Otherwise, who knew what would have happened while sheid there unconscious. Hence, she was just repaying Yi Shao Chen. She wouldn¡¯t owe him anything after this! Ouyang Yun Jin smiled faintly and replied, ¡°Yi Shao Chen is really capable. He is at least much more capable than Yi Shao Xuan. Yi Shao Xuan is just a yboy. The Ouyang family initially supported him as he was easier to control; unlike Yi Shao Chen that looked gentle on the surface but was actually full of schemes and would counter attack anytime. But I can promise you that the Ouyang family will no longer be involved with the imperial power battle from now on. Yi Shao Chen has the ability to obtain the throne by himself. Yi Shao Xuan is certainly not his match.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded before she said, ¡°I give you my thanks for that. I will pass you a list of medicinal nts in a moment. I will be able to start refining pills once you get those for me. You should know that I am poor. I don¡¯t have that many Gold coins to purchase medicine nts.¡± ¡®Poor?¡¯ Ouyang Yun Jin¡¯s lip twitched. She was an alchemist. How could she dare to say that she was poor when a single pill from her would be sky high? Mu Ru Yue swept a gaze at him. It was as though she had seen through his thoughts that she said, ¡°If I were to auction pills, won¡¯t that attract the attention of the fourrge family ns? Won¡¯t they desire to kill me when I refuse their recruitment?¡± Ouyang Yun Jin had a slightly embarrassed expression. There were indeed several people within the fourrge family ns that would do that. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he was sensitive to the scent of medicinal nts and sniffed medicinal fragrance from her body, he probably wouldn¡¯t have realized that she was an alchemist¡­ ¡°Lady Mu, we won¡¯t continue to bother you.¡± Ouyang Yun Jin cupped his fist and continued with smiles, ¡°Although our Ouyang family doesn¡¯t have any alchemist, we own a medicinal nt business. Therefore, we possess a lot of medicinal nts. I will dispatch my men to bring those medicinal nts to you. What do you think?¡± ¡°Noment.¡± Mu Ru Yue shrugged her shoulders and replied with a light smile. Ouyang Yun Jin stared at her deeply for a while, but decided not to say anything. He just turned around and left the room instead. When they just left for a while, Yi Shao Chen had passed her the medicinal nts that she needed to refine the pill that would boost male sex drive. That kind of pill was a Mundane Stage High Rank pill. It wasn¡¯t difficult for Mu Ru Yue¡¯s current standard. She quickly managed to sessfully refine a furnace full of those kind of pills. Chapter 558 - Ghost King Ye Wu Chen Part 3

Chapter 558- Ghost King Ye Wu Chen Part 3

She didn¡¯t keep her phoenix furnace just yet as she continued to refine the Snow Lily Pill to assist in the recovery of Xiao Yue¡¯s injuries! It was a Mundane Stage Peak raank Pill that she could only try to refine after breaking through to the Mystic realm. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression turned serious gradually. With a slight raise of her hand, a small me was shot out from her palm toward the bottom of the phoenix furnace. A faint red glow flickered on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s face when the light of the bright fire that was burning energetically shone on her face¡­ Xiao Yue blinked her1 eyes and justid beside Mu Ru Yue. She was like an obedient puppy with bright silver eyes. It was unknown how long had passed when the girl beside her said, ¡°Alright. Xiao Yue, consume this Snow Lily Pill.¡± Xiao Yue gave out a wolf howl before she leaped and swallowed that pill. Her entire body was encased with bright rays of light instantly. Following that, her body figure slowly elongated. A tall and elegant girl then appeared before Mu Ru Yue in the next instant. The girl had a smile on her face. Her long silver hair flowed down her back. Her hair was as glossy and dazzling as silk. She also had a pair of beautiful silver eyes. It was as though the world¡¯s most beautiful colours had been gathered within it. ¡°Master!¡± Xiao Yue half-knelt with her head slightly lowered. Her voice was so gentle like a music in the mountains, making people want to hear it forever, as she said, ¡°Sky Wolf Xiao Yue greets her master!¡± ¡°Mother.¡± Xiao Bai moved in a sh before Mu Ru Yue. He then looked at the graceful girl before him, brimming with smiles. He then suggested, ¡°Xiao Lang (Little wolf) looks really pretty. Can she be Xiao Bai¡¯s wife?¡± Xiao Yue¡¯s expression turned ck instantly, but maintained her graceful demeanour. She then rebuked, ¡°I am not a female dragon so I can¡¯t be your wife. Moreover, I am not Xiao Lang. My name is Xiao Yue.¡± Xiao Bai lifted his fine and long eyshes. With a young and inexperienced expression of a youth, Xiao Bai said, ¡°I am called Xiao Bai so you are naturally called Xiao Lang. Mother, isn¡¯t there a phrase of falling in love at first sight? Can it be I really fell in love with Xiao Lang at first sight? How about making her be my wife?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± A change had finally appeared to Xiao Yue¡¯s graceful face as she red fumingly at Xiao Bai. She was also really worried that her master would agree. If she were to be the wife of this little dragon, wouldn¡¯t their offspring be a monster? ¡°Xiao Bai, you are free to pursue Xiao Yue as your wife. I won¡¯t make any decision on this.¡± Mu Ru Yue couldn¡¯t help but to chuckle and shake her head as she continued, ¡°From my understandings, when different species of beastse together, their offspring will look like the one that is stronger. If you want to have a dragon offspring, you must dominate Xiao Yue.¡± ¡°Master!¡± Xiao Yue looked grievingly at Mu Ru Yue. Master no longer wanted them after she got that little dragon¡­ ¡°Mother, can I take a stroll with Xiao Lang?¡± Xiao Bai pouted as he continued, ¡°I had never gotten the chance to roam this ce after getting here.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded slightly before she continued, ¡°But you must stay safe.¡± Happiness flickered within Xiao Bai¡¯s eyes. He didn¡¯t wait for Xiao Yue¡¯s agreement and just pulled on her hand. Xiao Yue¡¯s body stiffened as she lowered her gaze to look at the hand that was holding hers. She subconsciously pulled her hand back with a trace of bitterness expressed in her silver eyes. She had just thought about the man that she wholeheartedly loved but was betrayed at the end at this moment. Her heart twitched painfully¡­ ¡®I mustn¡¯t let master know about that matter. Otherwise, she will definitely want to kill him with her temper¡­¡¯ ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so touchy.¡± Xiao Yue red at Xiao Bai before she continued, ¡°I will go with you.¡± 1. The author initially had use him for Xiao Yue, but then in this passage, Xiao Yue is a girl. Thus, Xiao Yue will be a girl from now on. Chapter 559 - Ghost King Ye Wu Chen Part 4

Chapter 559 - Ghost King Ye Wu Chen Part 4

Mu Ru Yue left the Alchemy Book without hesitation after she saw those two figures disappeared and walked toward the study room¡­ Yi Shao Chen was sitting behind a desk in the study room. He was gently flipping through the books on the table. He also had a serious expression on his gentle jade-like handsome face. The tranquil sunlight shone into the room and onto the man¡¯s straight as a ramrod body. It was as though he felt her approaching him that he lifted his gaze slightly. His eyes lit up at that instant. He instantly stood up and asked anxiously, ¡°How is it?¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled slightly and replied, ¡°Just consume this pill.¡± Swish! A pill was shot toward Yi Shao Chen. He then lifted his palm to catch it before wordlessly swallowing it. A warmth could be felt at his lower abdomen after the pill had dissolved in his mouth. But he didn¡¯t feel any other sensation other than that, making him feel doubtful. ¡°Is this all I need to do?¡± ¡°Won¡¯t you know once you try it out with a woman?¡± Mu Ru Yue smirked and replied him. A rare trace of awkwardness could be seen on Yi Shao Chen¡¯s handsome jade-like face. He coughed drily to clear his throat before he replied, ¡°That¡¯s right, is there any special traits regarding the man you are trying to find? A man like him should be really easy to find, but my men found no traces of him within the four kingdoms. Could it be that he has already¡­¡± Actually, what Yi Shao Chen really wanted to ask was whether he had died already¡­ But he couldn¡¯t voice that out in the end. Mu Ru Yue remained silent for a while before she said, ¡°Silver mask!¡± ¡°What?¡± Yi Shao Chen was a little stunned with a trace of astonishment that shed past his eyes. Mu Ru Yue lifted her head to look at the man in the eye and asked, ¡°Is there any man that wears a silver mask?¡± ¡°Silver mask?¡± Yi Shao Chen frowned and was stunned for a moment before he continued, ¡°Can it be you are referring to him?¡± ¡°Who?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s breath tightened as she asked in a heavy tone. ¡°Ghost King!¡± Yi Shao Chen continued with a slight frown, ¡°The Ghost King is a rather special person. He had appeared in the Kingdom of Ling Yun a year ago. I don¡¯t know what he did but my Imperial father revered him. Moreover, he gave him the status of a marquis who had a different surname. But nobody knew the Ghost King¡¯s name or saw his appearance. That man had appeared a few times, but always had a silver mask on his face. Some people said that it was due to him being too ugly that he covered it up. Yet, there were others that mentioned that they had saw the Ghost King¡¯s appearance before by ident. He was rmingly handsome. In addition to his mysterious grandeur, people called him the most handsome man in the world.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart shuddered. Could the Ghost King in Realmless be Wu Chen? ¡°That¡¯s not right though,¡± Yi Shao Chen shook his head slightly and continued, ¡°The Ghost King does not have a wife and all of his subordinates are male. There are a lot of people that rumoured that he dislike girls and like guys instead so he shouldn¡¯t be the one that you are looking for. . .¡± Mu Ru Yue lifted her head to look seriously at the side view of the man¡¯s handsome face and asked, ¡°When will the Ghost King appear? I want to see him.¡± Yi Shao Chen raised his brows slightly and replied, ¡°He always appear randomly so nobody will know when he will appear nor do they know when he left. Thus, I am unable to answer your question. But he had already left this kingdom for quite sometimes already. Perhaps he will return in a couple of days.¡± ¡®Ghost King¡­¡¯ Mu Ru Yue lowered her eyshes slightly and said after suppressing her stirred up heart, ¡°I understand. I will wait here for the rumoured Ghost King to appear for this period of time.¡± Chapter 560 - Ghost King Ye Wu Chen Part 5

Chapter 560- Ghost King Ye Wu Chen Part 5

Mu Ru Yue paused for a moment after saying that before she continued, ¡°There is also another matter. The young master of the Ouyang family, Ouyang Yun Jin, had swore that the Ouyang family will no longer be involved with the battle for imperial powers so princes must use their own capability to seed the throne. Yi Shao Chen, you should be able to do that without my assistance. Our deal will nowe to an end.¡± He initially had agreed in the deal was only due to wanting to resist against the Ouyang family with her help. Since the Ouyang family had decided not to be involved with the matters of the Royal family, there naturally wasn¡¯t a need for the deal to continue. ¡°No,¡± Shao Yi Chen chuckled lightly and with a voice was gentle as water, he continued, ¡°Our deal didn¡¯te to an end, but it is that we have sessfullypleted this deal. Isn¡¯t it the case that I got what I desired and you also got the informations that you wanted?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows rose as she suggested, ¡°Yi Shao Chen, do you want to enter another deal?¡± ¡°I¡¯m all ears.¡± Yi Shao Chen had a light smile, but that smile didn¡¯t reach his eyes. Ayer of frost coated his ck eyes from the start. ¡°Essence Purification Pill! I will provide you with Essence Purification Pills and you will train a strong army for me!¡± The time flow in Realmless was different from the Continent. She would be definitely be returning to the Continent someday so if she were to possess a strong power here, she might be able to use them one day. ¡°What did you say?¡± Yi Shao Chen was startled and his smile had simrly vanished. With an rmed gaze, he looked at Mu Ru Yue and asked, ¡°The Essence Purification Pill that will enable people to cultivate?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded and continued, ¡°But since your age is somewhat over the optimal cultivation age, you will need to use some pills to start cultivating. Moreover, I can refine the Immortal Pill for you all too. The Immortal Pill will not only allow your appearance to remain unchanged, your physique won¡¯t change as well. Otherwise, your cultivation rate will slow down as you get older.¡± Yi Shao Chen took in a deep breath. With aplex gaze, he asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I may betray you?¡± ¡®How can this girl trust him to such an extent? ¡®They only knew each other for such a short period of time¡­¡¯ ¡°Why did you consume my pill without hesitation then? Aren¡¯t you afraid that I may poison you?¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled faintly and continued, ¡°It is the same logic. Yi Shao Chen, I trust your capability. You help me to train an army of calvaries while I provide various pills to all of you.¡± Even though the Ouyang family was serving her, martial practitioner was still significantly different from an army. She needed both kinds. Moreover, the amount of military soldiers were numerous. It would definitely give rise to a greatmotion once she brought them to the Central Region! Yi Shao Chen smiled. He had regained his usual gentle, but distant smile. He then proimed, ¡°Mu Ru Yue, I really didn¡¯t misjudge you. I will agree to your request. I will train a million calvaries for you if you were to provide me with time!¡± Xiao Bai was happily shing through the crowd within the city. He expressed curiosity to everything he saw with his youthful face. Xiao Yue couldn¡¯t help but to shake her head. ¡®This dragon has already entered the maturity stage. Why is he still behaving like a child? I really don¡¯t know how master can ept him.¡¯ Her pupils suddenly contracted when her gazended on the handsome face before her¡­ That person seemed to have spotted her as well as his gaze had shifted toward her. With a trace of shock in his eyes, he mumbled, ¡°Sky Wolf Xiao Yue. Why is she here?¡± Xiao Bai hastily ran before Xiao Yue at this moment to raise his hand to hold hers. He then asked with a candid smile, ¡°Xiao Lang, let¡¯s go. There are a lot of fun items here. Shall we buy some of them to give to mother?¡± Chapter 561 - Ghost King Ye Wu Chen Part 6

Chapter 561- Ghost King Ye Wu Chen Part 6

Xiao Yue bit her lips. Herplexion was really pale. She then forcefully retracted her gaze and expressed a forced smile. ¡°Xiao Yue!¡± A tall figure neared Xiao Yue at that instant. The man¡¯s voice was cold and brimmed with fury. Dongfang1 Jun looked at Xiao Bai at her side and snorted coldly, ¡°Who is he?¡± ¡°Xiao Bai, let¡¯s go.¡± Xiao Yue held Xiao Bai¡¯s hand tightly before turning around to leave. Who knew that a figure quickly blocked her path with his hand pressing firmly down on her shoulders. ¡°Let go of Xiao Lang!¡± Xiao Bai¡¯s expression became grim gradually. His aura burst forth uncontrobly. It was as violent and strong like a tempest. Dongfang Jun was forced to retreat a couple of steps. With a trace of astonishment in his eyes, he eximed, ¡°Heaven Realm expert!¡± ¡®This youthful guy is a Heaven Realm expert?¡¯ He narrowed his eyes slightly. With a cold light in his eyes, he asked, ¡°May I know which power this brother belongs to? From my understandings, you don¡¯t seem to be a member of the fourrge family ns.¡± Xiao Yue frowned slightly and instinctively stood in front of Xiao Bai to protect him. Dongfang Jun¡¯s expression became increasingly gloomy as he saw her protective action for that youth. With traces of pain in his voice, he asked, ¡°Xiao Yue, are you really going to treat me in such a fashion?¡± Xiao Yue had already snapped out from her previous shock and replied with an elegant smile, ¡°Mister Dongfang must be joking. I was severely wounded that year, leading to the drastic fall of my cultivation and was then captured by humans. Following that, I suffered another bout of assassination after escaping the ws of the human race with great difficulty. I was lucky to be saved by mister then. But I had also saved mister¡¯s life after that to repay you for saving my life. Why did mister said that then?¡± ¡°Xiao Yue!¡± Dongfang Jun wanted to hold her hand, but was dodged by her. His body shuddered momentarily with sorrow expressed on his handsome face. ¡°Are you still ming me?¡± Xiao Yue¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly, but with a faint smile, she replied, ¡°How can I me mister? I am just a beast. It is only natural that the Dongfang family couldn¡¯t ept me. Why should I me Mister Dongfang as it was only right for you to stand by the side watching me beaten up to the point that I couldn¡¯t recover my human appearance?¡± Her every word was like a thorn that pierced his heart, making his heart to bleed profusely at that instant. He was wrong. Terribly wrong¡­ He wasn¡¯t willing to let his father to be dissatisfied toward him in order to gain the power that was going to be his that year so he could only watch on and didn¡¯t stop them from severely beating up Xiao Yue. But now that he had be the young master of the Dongfang family, he realized that it was meaningless in having such a high status with her not by his side. ¡°Xiao Yue, my father had mentioned that year that if you contracted with me, you would be able to stay in the Dongfang family. We wouldn¡¯t be separated then even though it would be impossible for you to be my wife. Yet, why didn¡¯t you agree? Why did you choose to torture yourself to that extent?¡± Xiao Yue¡¯s smile remained unchanged but her eyes darkened as she said, ¡°My master will forever be solely that person. I have waited for so many years for my master. I won¡¯t betray my master even if I have to abandon everything. My master is the sole existence that is worthy for me, Xiao Yue, to disregard everything!¡± ¡°Who?!¡± Dongfang Jun yelled out in fury as he continued, ¡°Can it be that person holds a more important position in your heart? I want to have a look at who snatched you away from me! If I know who it is, I will definitely kill him!¡± ¡®Nobody is allowed to snatch my, Dongfang Jun¡¯s, woman away from me!¡¯ Even though Xiao Bai was clueless as to what they were talking about, he could clearly feel Xiao Yue¡¯s sorrow emanating from her body. That man even wanted to kill his mother! 1. I had previously wrote this family¡¯s name wrongly by ident. It is Dongfang family that is one of the fourrge family ns. I had written it as Nanfang family in chapter 538 when the family ns were first introduced. (I¡¯ve fixed that already. I had also corrected the name of the family in chapters 556 and 557. There shouldn¡¯t be anymore published chapters that has Nanfang family for this arc.) I¡¯m greatly sorry for this screw up. Chapter 562 - Despicable Dongfang Jun Part 1

Chapter 562 -Despicable Dongfang Jun Part 1

The light in Xiao Bai¡¯s eyes dimmed slightly with killing intents bursting forth from his body. He was like a unsheathed sharp de. His usual youthful and adorable demeanour had vanished. ¡°Xiao Bai!¡± Xiao Yue¡¯s graceful face changed drastically as she hastily gripped onto Xiao Bai¡¯s hand and continued, ¡°Xiao Bai, leave him to me.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Xiao Bai nodded and withdrew his killing intents as he looked at Xiao Yue. Xiao Yue then shifted her gaze to look at the man before her with her sneer intensifying. Her gaze was as though she was looking at an unimportant person. There wasn¡¯t a single trace of the love she had for him that year. Dongfang Jun¡¯s heart ached. ¡®I had made that choice that year for our future. Why Xiao Yue just doesn¡¯t understand my pain? We will have sufficient power to decide our own matters once I be the leader of the Dongfang family. ¡®Why can¡¯t she just bear with it a little to gain more? Why must she be caught up by these small matters?¡¯ ¡°Xiao Yue¡­¡± Dongfang Jun lifted his hand to hold Xiao Yue¡¯s hand, but she had swiped his hand away before he could even touch her. ¡°Dongfang Jun, if you want to kill my, Xiao Yue¡¯s, master, you must step over my corpse. I won¡¯t let anything happen to my master as long as I live!¡± Her word was like a sword that mercilessly dug at his heart. Dongfang Jun just discovered that the woman before him held such an important position in his heart at this instant¡­ But she was protecting another man before him! Dongfang Jun didn¡¯t in the slightest know that Mu Ru Yue was a girl. In his point of view, she was a man that Xiao Yue had fallen in love with to the extent that she was this protective over him. ¡°Xiao Yue, I¡¯ve really made a mistake. The purpose in me leaving the family this time is to search for you. Are you really unwilling to give me another chance? You can think of me that I am pleading for you to return to my side, alright?¡± Dongfang Jun lifted his head, begging with his eyes. Xiao Yue¡¯s heart trembled violently as she gradually close her eyes¡­ How could she get over the man that she once was deeply in love with that easily? But she couldn¡¯t forget the humiliations the members of the Dongfang family had given her, including spitting at her. It was simrly impossible to forget how the Dongfang family that was the leader of the fourrge family ns tortured her until she was unable to recover her human form. Furthermore, her beloved man wanted to stop them, but didn¡¯t have the guts to do so at that moment. She believed that Dongfang Jun really loved her deeply, but how could a man thatcked in both courage and guts be worthy for her to devote the remaining of her life to him? Xiao Yue suddenly opened her eyes. That trace of pain in her eyes had disappeared. Coldness reced it instead. ¡°Dongfang Jun, I want to ask you a question. Are you willing to take me as your wife?¡± Dongfang Jun was clearly stunned before he replied, ¡°You should know that only beast that have reached the True Realm will be able to allow their offsprings to inherit their partner¡¯s human bloodline. But you clearly aren¡¯t. The Dongfang family will definitely not allow the son of my wife to be a beast so¡­¡± ¡°So you want me to be your concubine or lover?¡± Xiao Yue smiled coldly as she had already predicted this answer. A human and beast¡¯s union was different from the union between different species of beasts. For example, if she were to be together with Xiao Bai, their offsprings would inherit the bloodline of the stronger partner. But it was obviously different with the humans. The offspring between them would be half human and beast unless the beast had broken through to the True Realm¡­ ¡°Dongfang Jun, do you really think that it is possible for me that is highly prideful be willing to be your concubine?¡± Chapter 563 - Despicable Dongfang Jun Part 2

Chapter 563- Despicable Dongfang Jun Part 2

¡°But won¡¯t we be able to be together in that case?¡± Dongfang Jun raised his head to look at the girl with a cold expression and begged, ¡°Xiao Yue, I really can¡¯t live without you. Please return to my side. Didn¡¯t you say that you were willing to ce down your pride for me that year? Why are you unwilling now? Can¡¯t you bear a little with it for me?¡± Xiao Yue burst outughing as though she had just heard a joke. Xiao Bai gripped onto her hand with slight anxiousness. He hoped her heart would calm down gradually by the warmth of his hand. ¡°I had indeed abandoned my pride that year to be with you. I stayed in the Dongfang family even when I was humiliated. I had never been that enraged in my entire life. Yet, I bore with it for you. But what happened in the end? ¡°Dongfang Jun, I certainly will never be your concubine. I will rather mate with a random beast than be with you!¡± What Xiao Yue said was the truth. She had previously stood behind Senior Yue and Zi Huang, enjoying the reverence and respect from thousands of people. It was an arduous matter for her to suffer that kind of humiliations and even bore with it. But reality had proven that this man wasn¡¯t worthy for her to submit to humiliation. She would never return to the Dongfang family¡­ ¡°Xiao Yue!¡± Dongfang Jun¡¯splexion turned ashen as he yelled in fury. That word ¡®mate¡¯ had pierced deeply into his heart. Jealousy and anger nearly set his heart on fire when he thought about the graceful and beautiful girl before him marrying to other beast. ¡®No! ¡®I won¡¯t allow that! ¡®This woman must be mine forever! I won¡¯t permit her to marry anyone other than me!¡¯ ¡°Xiao Lang,¡± Xiao Bai gripped onto Xiao Yue¡¯s hand tightly with a wide smile on his youthful face. His smile was as dazzling as sunlight. It was as though it could prate into people¡¯s heart. He then continued, ¡°I will protect you just like how father Wu Chen protects mother. I won¡¯t let you suffer even in the slightest.¡± Xiao Yue¡¯s heart warmed unknowingly from hearing Xiao Bai¡¯s words. ¡°Quickly be stronger then. You will be able to protect me once you are powerful.¡± ¡®This little fe is still too young¡­¡¯ Xiao Yue smiled. It was as though that sunlight-like smile had dispersed the sorrow she had from meeting Dongfang Jun, making her chest feel light. Dongfang Jun was provoked as he watched the two of them chatted as though they were in their own world. Just as he wanted to say something, an adorable voice was heard behind him. ¡°Elder brother Jun, what are you doing here?¡± Dongfang Jun¡¯s expression changed slightly and swallowed all of his words that were already in his mouth. Xiao Yue¡¯s brows rose as her gazended on the figure that was nearing them jubntly. ¡°Nangong Zi Lan of the Nangong family?¡± Xiao Yue had recognised that person¡¯s identity with just a nce. It was due to Nangong Zi Lan being selected as the fiancee of Dongfang Jun by the Dongfang family. But their marriage had been dyed due to some matters. Nangong Zi Lan was already twenty six years old, but she still looked like a youthful girl. Her skin had been well taken care of. It was soft, delicate and fair like jade. Her baby face enhanced the youthfulness of her appearance. More importantly, Nangong Zi Lan was the beloved daughter of the head of the Nangong family. She was romantic by nature, lively and adorable so she had a lot of suitors. Nheless, she had always been fond of Dongfang Jun that had a gentle temperament¡­ Nangong Zi Lan smiled lightly, making two adorable dimples to appear. Her eyes were innocent and pure, attracting people¡¯s affection. Her gaze then suddenly shifted toward Xiao Yue. Her expression then changed to one that was filled with surprise. It was as though she didn¡¯t expect her to be there. Chapter 564 - Despicable Dongfang Jun Part 3

Chapter 564 -Despicable Dongfang Jun Part 3

¡°Aren¡¯t you Sky Wolf Xiao Yue? I heard that you had left the Dongfang family due to some reasons. Why are you here now? Xiao Yue, why did you leave?¡± Xiao Yue replied with a snigger, ¡°Why I left? Shouldn¡¯t you be asking Dongfang Jun that instead?¡± Nangong Zi Lan was stunned. ¡®Why is Xiao Yue calling elder brother Jun by his name and surname? Hasn¡¯t she always called him Mister Dongfang? Moreover, it seemed that elder brother Jun wanted to contract with Xiao Yue that time. Why did he let her leave then?¡¯ Dongfang Jun¡¯s expression changed when he felt Nangong Zi Lan¡¯s gaze on him. But it quickly changed back to his usual expression as he said, ¡°Zin, Xiao Yue had just left temporarily. She will be back soon.¡± He believed that she would return to his side once he became the head of the family. Nangong Zi Lan was just an alliance tool. Since the Dongfang family wanted to take over Realmless, they must first ally with the Nangong family. It wouldn¡¯t be necessary to leave Nangong Zi Lan with her life after everything had been settled. Xiao Yue would then be his wife, giving her justification¡­ ¡°Really?¡± Nangong Zi Lan¡¯s eyes lit up. She held Xiao Yue¡¯s hand gently and said brimming with smiles, ¡°Elder sister Xiao Yue, you must return. You shoulde back to the Dongfang family after I married to elder brother Jun.¡± Xiao Yue didn¡¯t withdrew her hand this time. She had a good impression toward Nangong Zi Lan as she was so innocent. But she sympathized her more. ¡®This little girl is really good, but sadly she met with such a bastard man like Dongfang Jun¡­¡¯ ¡°Zi Lan, don¡¯t worry. She will definitely return.¡± Dongfang Jun didn¡¯t in the slightest notice Xiao Yue¡¯s darkened expression as he said that with a smile. ¡®It seems that Zi Lan really likes Xiao Yue. Perhaps she won¡¯t stop me from taking Xiao Yue as my concubine in the near future. If Zi Lan is willing to step down and let Xiao Yue be my wife, I may leave her with her life, allowing me to enjoy both beauties. Otherwise, I can only kill her¡­¡¯ ¡°Young mistress Nangong,¡± Xiao Yue nced at Dongfang Jun before she said seriously, ¡°I usually don¡¯t like meddling with matters that doesn¡¯t have anything to do with me. But I want to give you an advice. Don¡¯t trust anyone easily, especially men!¡± Nangong Zi Lan blinked her innocentrge eyes as she looked dubiously at Xiao Yue. ¡®Why does she mean by that? She wants me to be wary of elder brother Jun? But elder brother Jun loves me so much that he didn¡¯t mind entering the depth of the mountain range filled with vicious beasts just to obtain a white tiger¡¯s cub just to relieve my boredom. How could elder brother Jun hurt me when he treats me so well?¡¯ Xiao Yue didn¡¯t say further after seeing that Nangong Zi Lan didn¡¯t listen to her advice. She shook her head and withdrew her gaze before she said to Xiao Bai, ¡°Xiao Bai, let¡¯s go.¡± Xiao Bai nodded but he shot a gaze with a trace of killing intents toward Dongfang Jun. Dongfang Jun¡¯s gazended on their tightly intertwined hands. His eyes turned bloodshot and clenched his teeth so hard that it bled. He was so jealous and wanted to chop that youth¡¯s hand off. But he couldn¡¯t do that as Nangong Zi Lan was by his side¡­ ¡°Elder brother Jun, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Nangong Zi Lan continued to ask with concerns as she shifted her head toward Dongfang Jun, ¡°Why is yourplexion so terrible?¡± Dongfang Jun withdrew his gaze and shook his head before he replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s return to the inn to rest up. The Kingdom of Ling Yun is the Ouyang family¡¯s territory after all. If they discover us, it may give rise to unnecessary misunderstandings.¡± ¡°Elder brother Jun!¡± Nangong Zi Lan suddenly called out, making him stop walking. Chapter 565 - Despicable Dongfang Jun Part 4

Chapter 565- Despicable Dongfang Jun Part 4

Dongfang Jun was startled and turned his head to look at her as he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Zi Lan?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± Nangong Zi Lan shook her head. She then bit her lips and looked expectantly at him as she asked, ¡°Elder brother Jun, you won¡¯t lie to me and will always love me for my entire life, right?¡± Dongfang Jun¡¯s heart shuddered, but with a mile on his handsome face, he lifted his hand to pat Nangong Zi Lan¡¯s head as he replied dotingly, ¡°Zi Lan, how can I bear to lie to you? I will always love you and won¡¯t betray your feelings for me.¡± Nangong Zi Lan leaned into Dongfang Jun¡¯s embrace with satisfaction after hearing that. Her lips curved up into a wide smile. However, Nangong Zi Lan, who was in bliss, didn¡¯t notice the coldness hidden in the man¡¯s eyes¡­ Xiao Yue directly entered the Alchemy Book after returning home. This made Mu Ru Yue to be unable to understand her action. She frowned and shifted her gaze to Xiao Bai that entered after her. ¡°Xiao Bai, did something happen when you were outside?¡± Xiao Bai hesitated for a while before he decided to tell Mu Ru Yue what he heard. The more Mu Ru Yue heard from Xiao Bai, the darker her expression became. She originally thought that Xiao Yue¡¯s injuries were caused by Nangong Zi Feng. Who knew that the Dongfang family also yed a part. ¡®He wants Xiao Yue to be his concubine? Even the status of the head wife of the Dongfang family isn¡¯tpatible with Xiao Yue¡¯s!¡¯ ¡°The Dongfang family? They will pay the price for their stupidity that year!¡± A cold light flickered in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes as she continued to ask, ¡°What is the identity of that fiancee of Dongfang Jun?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Xiao Bai Shook his head before he continued, ¡°Xiao Lang seemed to have called her Nangong Zi Lan.¡± ¡°Nangong Zin?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows raised as shemented, ¡°She seem to be a person from the Nangong family. Xiao Bai, go and apany Xiao Lang in the Alchemy Book. i will make a trip to visit Ouyang Yun Jin.¡± She initially didn¡¯t care about the conflict between the fourrge family ns, but it seemed that she couldn¡¯t stay out of it this time¡­ The Ouyang family stayed within the Imperial City. It was probably being instructed previously that Mu Ru Yue wasn¡¯t halted by anyone when she entered it. Ouyang Yun Jin was discussing something with Ouyang Jing at this moment. They were stunned when they saw the sudden appearance of the girl heading toward them. Ouyang Yun Jin then greeted her, ¡°What a rare guest. Why has Lady Mu visited us? The medicinal nts that you needed haven¡¯t been transferred to the Imperial City.¡± Mu Ru Yue jumped straight to the point as she said, ¡°I want to know about the alliance marriage between the Dongfang and Nangong family.¡± Ouyang Yun Jin smiled and asked, ¡°When did you like meddling with others matter?¡± ¡°Young master Ouyang,¡± Mu Ru Yue lifted her gaze to look at Ouyang Yun Jin face as she continued, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t know that Sky Wolf Xiao Yue had previously been severely injured by the Dongfang family.¡± Ouyang Yun Jin sipped a mouthful of tea at his own pace. He then replied with a faint smile, ¡°The Sky Wolf originally was the beast from our Ouyang family. ording to a message left by an expert in the ancient past, people that could subdue it would have great abilities. Thus, the Sky Wolf had never been willing to be subdued by anyone even if it may lead to its death. You are the only exception.¡± Ouyang Yun Jin swept gazes toward Mu Ru Yue as he said that before he continued, ¡°I have to say this beforehand. The Sky Wolf wasn¡¯t injured by our Ouyang family. It was already injured when we first picked it up. We then locked it up within the Ouyang family for several years. Following that, it escaped and was rescued by the Dongfang family. Our Ouyang family didn¡¯t continue to pursue after it on behalf of giving respect to the Dongfang family. We, however, didn¡¯t expect that the Dongfang family would mistreat it so we picked it back to our Ouyang family when it was severely injured¡­¡¯ Chapter 566 - Despicable Dongfang Jun Part 5

Chapter 566- Despicable Dongfang Jun Part 5

¡°You don¡¯t know how it looked like that time. It was at itsst breath. I thought that it would die shortly, but it said it hadn¡¯t wait for its master¡¯s arrival so it mustn¡¯t die. Following that, it had managed to continue living just by sheer will. The reason why we brought it here was due to it being stirred up during that period of time. It just kept saying that master is here and wanted to find master.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart ached with killing intents bursting forth from her body. With ice-cold ck eyes, she stated, ¡°The Dongfang family deserves to die!¡± Her heart¡¯s pain intensified when she thought about Xiao Yue¡¯s miserable state. It was especially so when that graceful and beautiful Sky Wolf had walked away from the border of death just to wait for her. How much resolutions must she have to do that? ¡°Dongfang Jun that you had mentioned had concealed his matter with Xiao Yue so other family ns just know about Xiao Yue, but didn¡¯t know about their feeling dispute. Our Ouyang family has always been paying meticulous attention to the status of Xiao Yue so we know about this matter clearly.¡± It was precisely so that he knew about Xiao Yue¡¯s pride. The Sky Wolf had always been elegant and noble in the several thousands of years it stayed within the Dongfang family. She was even willing to abandon her pride for Dongfang Jun to stay by his side even if she had to endure humiliations. Who knew that her oue would be that terrible at the end¡­ ¡°Furthermore, you should know that Dongfang Jun just watched on as Xiao Yue was being tortured, but didn¡¯t help her. He didn¡¯t mind abandoning a woman in order to achieve the young master¡¯s status.¡± Mu Ru Yue narrowed her eyes and said, ¡°Are you trying to fuel the mes?¡± ¡°No,¡± Ouyang Yun Jin shook his head and continued with a light smiles, ¡°I¡¯m not trying to provoke you. I¡¯m just stating the facts.¡± ¡°Tell me about the Nangong family.¡± ¡°Nangong family?¡± Ouyang Yun Jin smiled and continued, ¡°The Nangong family isn¡¯t bad. It is just that those old fellows dotes too much on Nangong Zi Lan. Since Nangong Zi Lan likes Dongfang Jun, they just let them be. But I dare to swear that after Nangong Zi Lan married Dongfang Jun, Dongfang Jun will make use of her to achieve some matters before immediately casting her aside. Tsk tsk! Another pitiful girl that is going to be ruined by that man. If you want to destroy the alliance marriage between the two families, I suggest that you go and seek for the old man of the Nangong family. He is rather wise and will consider what you say.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows raised as she said, ¡°Young master Ouyang, I wish we can expedite the process in reaching our goal. I must definitely crush that Dongfang family beneath my feet!¡± ¡®I must make them regret their actions!¡¯ ¡°I will be anticipating it.¡± Ouyang Yun Jin smiled. Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t continue to stay and returned to the King Chen manor after obtaining the information that she wanted. However, a person came forth to report to her that someone was waiting at the hall for her once she stepped into the manor. Mu Ru Yue frowned slightly and was slightly curious. Who woulde looking for her in Realmess? A breeze blew past and there was a man standing in the hall with his back facing the entrance. His back look slender and straight as the sunlight shone on his back. He gradually turned around when he heard footsteps outside the room. Her had a faint smile on his handsome face. Elegance filled demeanour could be used to describe him. But Mu Ru Yue felt a bad vibe from him instead for some reasons. Fake! That¡¯s right, this man¡¯s smile gave people a really pretentious feeling. It was as though he was purposely showing such a facade¡­ ¡°You are the master of Xiao Yue?¡± Dongfang Jun chuckled slightly. He had originally thought that Xiao Yue¡¯s master was a man. He didn¡¯t expect that she would be a female and such a youthful girl to boot¡­ Chapter 567 - Despicable Dongfang Jun Part 6

Chapter 567 -Despicable Dongfang Jun Part 6

¡°A member of the Dongfang family?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows raised as she continued, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you will be able to obtain my information this quick. Tell me why have youe here for.¡± Dongfang Jun smiled faintly as he replied, ¡°I want you to terminate your contract with Xiao Yue!¡± There wasn¡¯t any room for discussions. It was an order! Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression turned grim and asked, ¡°What is the reason?¡± ¡°It is due to me being able to nurture Xiao Yue better.¡± Dongfang Jun lifted his head slightly to purposely look down on the girl before him as he continued, ¡°Yet, you can¡¯t help her in any ways. You are just ruining her by keeping her. Our Dongfang family possesses a Mundane Peak Rank alchemist. What about you?¡± Mu Ru Yue rubbed her nose as it was really tempting for her to tell him that she was also a Mundane Stage Peak Rank alchemist¡­ ¡°I will never terminate my contract with Xiao Yue!¡± Mu Ru Yue lifted her gaze and said each of those words heavily. Dongfang Jun¡¯s expression darkened that instant as he sniggered and said, ¡°Lady Mu, do you really want to make an enemy out of the Dongfang family? There is no good oue opposing us. How about this? I can give you a Mundane Stage High Rank Mystic Energy Gathering Pill in exchange for Xiao Yue. You can treat it as though I¡¯m purchasing Xiao Yue from you.¡± The reason why he said high rank and not peak rank pill was due to the refinement of Mundane Peak Rank pills being really difficult to manufacture even if it was a Mundane Stage Peak Rank alchemist. Thus, it would be impossible for him to obtain such pills. The only pill that he could be certain in obtaining was the high rank¡¯s¡­ ¡°Please forgive me for being unable to agree,¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression was cial with ayer of frost that encased her body. She then continued, ¡°Companions aren¡¯t items. I won¡¯t agree even if you were to give me the world!¡± Dongfang Jun was stunned as he raised his gaze to look at the girl¡¯s gorgeous appearance. The girls before him had such a domineering grandeur at this instant, making men to be impressed by her subconsciously. But he must obtain Xiao Yue no matter what! ¡°Lady Mu, I am sincerely in love with Xiao Yue. Why do you want to break us lovely couples apart so badly?¡± mes of Fury filled his eyes as he said that. It was as though Mu Ru Yue was the evil person forcefully tearing their rtionship apart. ¡°Sincere?¡± Mu Ru Yue sneered as she continued, ¡°If you were sincere, how could you just watch on as she was being beaten up? If you were sincere, you wouldn¡¯t want to marry other women! Love shouldn¡¯t be sphemed. If you really love someone, you will only want her in your life. Don¡¯t tell me that you didn¡¯t have a choice as that is just an excuse. It is just an excuse to cover up your cowardliness and greed! Who can your love be sincere if you can¡¯t marry her as your wife and only have her in your entire life and eternity?¡± Dongfang Jun¡¯s expression was as gloomy as tempest as he replied, ¡°Lady Mu, are you joking? Isn¡¯t it enough that my heart loves only her even if I marry others? It will only be beneficial for her once I be the head of the Dongfang family. It is also impossible for a couple to have only each other in their life! I am a man so it is destined that I will have multiple wives and concubines. Your husband will simrly have other wives and concubines when you get married in the future. ¡°This has nothing to do with desires but it is the custom since ancient times. Thus, I will give you an advice. It is best for you to stop having such fantasies. Otherwise, there won¡¯t be any man that will marry such a savage girl like yourself.¡± ¡®It is now not a wonder why Xiao Yue left and isn¡¯t willing to return to his side. It is all due to this girl¡¯s teachings. His graceful and beautiful Xiao Yue mustn¡¯t develop this kind of personality to always be jealous like hers. ¡®Whoever that marries this kind of girl will be fated to be unable to have a peaceful home!¡¯ ¡°About that, I am really sorry¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue chuckled lightly before she continued, ¡°But I am already married and my husband only has me so your stand is corrected.¡± Chapter 568 - The Ghost King’s Return Part 1

Chapter 568 - The Ghost King¡¯s Return Part 1

Seeing the girl¡¯s faint smile, Dongfang Jun¡¯s expression turned ashen. He clenched his fists so tightly that it crackled. He then took in a deep breath with an rmingly cold gaze as he said, ¡°It seems that you are really unwilling to terminate your contract with Xiao Yue.¡± He looked at the girl before her with his gaze terrifyingly sinister as he continued, ¡°You will definitely regret this decision one day!¡± He no longer looked at Mu Ru Yue after he said that. He shook his sleeves before he turned around and left. ¡°Dongfang family¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue smirked as she said, ¡°I am rather curious as to who will be the one that will regret in the end. Don¡¯t even mention concubine, Xiao Yue¡¯s status is even superior than the head wife of the current family¡¯s head. She deserves a much better man to love.¡± Mu Ru Yue might kill Dongfang Jun right now if this was when she first transmigrated into this different world. It was due to baptism in these years that had already made her lose her rashness. She mustpletely annihte the Dongfang family if she were to make a move on them in order to avoid future problems and disasters. If she were to kill Dongfang Jun now, there wasn¡¯t a slightest benefit for her! If she wanted to eliminate someone, she must obliterate them in order to rob them of the chance in counter attacking. Otherwise, she could only bear with it. ¡°I don¡¯t know when the Ouyang family¡¯s medicinal nts will arrive,¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled faintly as shemented, ¡°If it is the people of the Ouyang family that is transporting the medicinal nts, they should be really quick. But Ouyang Yun Jin couldn¡¯t make his move too obvious as that would attract the other families¡¯ attention. Thus, Yi Shao Chen had dispatched his men to settle this matter instead. It will then be naturally slower with just ordinary men.¡± But they should already arrive, judging by the time¡­ ¡°Halt! What are you all doing?¡± The general that was guarding the entrance of the City hindered the path of a group of men and horses that was speeding toward the entrance of the city. He swept a cold gaze at the carriage behind them before ordering harshly, ¡°Check them!¡± ¡°Yes, general!¡± Two city guards ran briskly to the back of the carriage before opening the trunk of the carriage. Boxes of medicinal nts entered their sight at this instant. The middle aged man that was the leader of the group was slightly displeased. He raised his palm and a jade pendant appeared in his hand, showing it to the general. ¡°We are people from the King Chen manor!¡± The general sneered as he said, ¡°This general doesn¡¯t care who you are under. You aren¡¯t allowed to transport this much medicinal nts into the Imperial City. Who knows if these medicinal nts are toxic to humans? Someone, confiscate all these medicinal nts. Not a single one of these medicinal nts is to enter the city!¡± The middle aged man¡¯s expression changed drastically as he said grimly, ¡°You aren¡¯t an alchemist nor a doctor. How can you tell whether what we are transporting are poisonous or not? You are just making a venomous nder without any evidence. Are all men of King Xuan like this?¡± Actually, his guess was right. Everyone knew that King Xuan and King Chen were like fire and water. Moreover, this general was a person under King Xuan. He got to know that the subordinates of King Chen were transporting medicinal nts into the Capital beforehand so he would naturally find some excuses to confiscate them to curry favor with King Xuan. ¡°When this general says it is poison, it is!¡± The general had a cynical smile as he continued with disdain, ¡°Nobody are allowed to transport these medicinal nts into the city without my permission. If you are capable, you can make King Chene and collect them.¡± The middle aged man clenched his fists tightly with hisplexion ashen. The reason why the general had the guts to confiscate their medicinal nts could only be due to King Xuan¡¯s backing. Moreover, King Xuan was acknowledged by the Ouyang family. King Chen also couldn¡¯t oppose the Ouyang family no matter how strong he was. Hence, he didn¡¯t fear them. ¡°Lord Wang¡­¡± The expressions of the men behind the leader of the group were terrible as they asked for the middle aged man¡¯s opinion. Chapter 569 - The Ghost King’s Return Part 2

Chapter 569 - The Ghost King¡¯s Return Part 2

The middle aged man known as Lord Wang didn¡¯t say anything, but mes of fury burned in his eyes. Yet, the city guards had started to confiscate their medicinal nts before he could say anything. ¡°General Lin, it won¡¯t be easy confiscating our King Chen¡¯s possession. You will have to give everything back to us shortly. Let¡¯s go!¡± He swept a cold gaze at the general¡¯s prideful expression before entering the city door without turning his head back¡­ ¡°Pooh!¡± The general spat on the ground crudely as he yelled, ¡°Who did they think they are? They are just dogs of King Chen. Good items should be given to our King Xuan. He is the only that is qualified to possess these precious medicinal nts. It is undeniable that King Chen is really rich though. Everyone, take a look at this. It is the Snow Lily from the Sky Mountain. This is a ten thousand years Ginseng. All of these are medicinal nts that are great supplements. If I give these medicinal nts to His Highness Xuan, he will surely promote me so that I won¡¯t need to continue guarding the city¡¯s entrance.¡± The general couldn¡¯t help but be jubnt as though he could already see his bright future¡­ Yi Shao Chen listened to Lord Wang¡¯s report in the King Chen manor¡¯s study room. There wasn¡¯t any change of expression from his gentle-like jade face. He just raised his head after a long time and said indifferently, ¡°I know already. You are dismissed.¡± The officer was stunned. He didn¡¯t understand why Yi Shao Chen wasn¡¯t enraged by his report. But he still turned around and left without asking anything. Yi Shao Chen¡¯s expression darkened abruptly after he left as hemented, ¡°Yi Shao Xuan. It seems that he is still the same to be unable to control his temper¡­¡± Those medicinal nts were the Ouyang family¡¯s even though it was transported by his King Chen manor¡¯s people to the Capital. Hence, the actions by Yi Shao Chen¡¯s men was akin to provoking the Ouyang family as they were nakedly face-pping them. ¡°It is a pity. He himself is useless and the subordinates that he chose are also useless. He probably is still clueless that this action by his subordinate is pushing him to his death.¡± Yi Shao Chen smiled, but it didn¡¯t reach his eyes. His pretty peach blossom eyes was cold, enamating cold ray of lights. He stoppedmenting and just turned around to leave the study room¡­ The feeble sunlight with a superficial color shone through the gap of the door into the room. A girl with her eyes closed was currently sitting on the bed with crossed legs. Traces of faint energies were revolving around her body. Suddenly, the door was pushed open. The original feeble light had intensified, enveloping her body¡­ Mu Ru Yue slowly opened her eyes and looked outwards,nding on a slender body. The man had his back facing the sun. He had an elegant demeanour and looked as gentle as jade. The smile on his face was really pleasant to sight. He also had a pair of captivating peach blossom eyes. ¡°Yi Shao Chen?¡± Mu Ru Yue was stunned. With a slight frown, she asked, ¡°Do you have matters with me?¡± Yi Shao Chen smiled lightly and replied, ¡°The Ouyang family¡¯s medicinal nts have been confiscated.¡± ¡°By who?¡± ¡°Yi Shao Xuan.¡± ¡®Yi Shao Xuan?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue stayed silent for a while before she said, ¡°The Ouyang family should settle this by themselves as those medicinal nts confiscated were theirs. I will go and find them now.¡± She no longer continued to cultivate upon saying that. She just jumped off her bed and walked outwards. ¡°Little Yue!¡± A figure dashed toward Mu Ru Yue once she took a step out of the room, leaping into her embrace. Mo Xi blinked his innocent and purerge eyes. A faint glow could be seen from his fair and handsome face. His long eyshes trembled lightly like a palm-leaf fan. He also had a smile as radiant and candid as sunlight on his face.a Chapter 570 - The Ghost King’s Return Part 3

Chapter 570 - The Ghost King¡¯s Return Part 3

¡°Little Yue, where are you going? Can you bring me along with you?¡± Mu Ru Yue just couldn¡¯t say any rejective words as she looked at the youth¡¯s expectant gaze. She then nodded slightly and agreed, ¡°Alright. You cane with us.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Mo Xi¡¯s smile was really captivating. Mu Ru Yue could almost see flowers blooming all around him with sweet scents emitting from them¡­ Yet, when they reached the housing of the Ouyang family in the Imperial City, they were notified that the two of them had gone to the pce. Mu Ru Yue was also unwilling to just wait here for them so she made Yi Shao Chen to bring her into the pce. The Emperor was in the Imperial study room but he was standing before two middle aged man respectfully. His expression was filled with reverence and sincerity. There was also a man standing beside the Emperor. Moreover, that man¡¯s appearance was simr to Yi Shao Chen¡¯s, but he had a more softer appearance than Yi Shao Chen¡¯s. His skin was fairer than girls, making his appearance looked really feminine. It was truly a pity that this man wasn¡¯t a girl. Furthermore, his appearance looked slightly feeble, making his fair skin more pale. It seemed to be due to indulging in debauchery. It was easy to know that he was a yboy at a nce. Yet, a report was heard from outside the room at this moment. ¡°Your Majesty, King Chen hase asking for an audience.¡± The Emperor frowned and replied, ¡°Let him in.¡± He had heard a lot of rumours these days. Since he didn¡¯t have any good impressions of the Empress thatpletelycked in insight, he simrly didn¡¯t have much good impressions of Yi Shao Chen who was the adopted son of the Empress. A few figures entered the crowd¡¯s eyes after the door of the study room was gradually pushed open. Yi Shao Xuan¡¯s gaze shifted from Yi Shao Chen¡¯s face onto Mu Ru Yue¡¯s. A trace of astonishment shed past his eyes. He had seen this woman at the banquet previously. But she had a scar on her face at that time, ruining her beauty. That scar had unknowingly vanished today, allowing him to see her wless face¡­ Mu Ru Yue had originally not cared much of her appearance so she wasn¡¯t in a hurry to recover her looks. Yet, she had thought it through after that. If Wu Chen were to see that scar, his heart would definitely ache. Hence, she made Yi Shao Chen gathered the medicinal nts in manufacturing the Appearance Recovery Pill¡­ Yi Shao Chen quickly withdrew his astonished gaze before ncing at Mo Xi who was standing by her side. He was more into guys than girls after all. The youth was so adorable and beautiful, especially his submissive appearance. It made him a little turned on¡­ ¡°Little Yue!¡± Mo Xi couldn¡¯t help but to pull on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s sleeve. He then bit his lips as he hid timidly behind her. That man¡¯s gaze was so terrifying. It was identical to the gaze of those girls that seemed to have wanted to eat him¡­ ¡°Mo Mo, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here.¡± Mu Ru Yue patted Mo Xi¡¯s hand before shifting her gaze to Yi Shao Xuan. She frowned as she thought, ¡®Can it be that Yi Shao Xuan is a gay?¡¯ ¡®But seeing his extremely feeble appearance, he seems to be a submissive. How can he develop interest in Mo Mo then?¡¯ ¡°Mhm.¡± Mo Xi¡¯s heart warmed. It was as though his heart was being enveloped by a sense of security. Yet, that man¡¯s wolf and tiger-like gaze still made him really ufortable. It was as though his clothes were being torn apart before him¡­ ¡°Chen Er, why have you alle?¡± The Emperor frowned, but still expressed a friendly smile toward Mu Ru Yue. The two lords of the Ouyang family were so respectful towards her and the girl had also subdued the Sky Wolf. Thus, she might be a member of the Ouyang family unless something unexpected happened¡­ Chapter 571 - The Ghost King’s Return Part 4

Chapter 571 - The Ghost King¡¯s Return Part 4

Yi Shao Chen nced at Yi Shao Xuan that was staring engrossedly at Mo Xi. His lips then curled up into a gentle smile. He would look like a jade-like gentlemen if only his sinister eyes were overlooked. ¡°Imperial father, Lord Ouyang had recently made your son transport some medicinal nts for him. But when the subordinates of your son reached the entrance of the city, the medicinal nts had been confiscated by General Lin Xin who was guarding the entrance. That person known as Lin Xin had self-proimed himself to be a subordinate of Third Imperial brother and even ndered that the medicinal nts of Lord Ouyang were poisonous. Hence, your son has personallye forth to ask for Imperial father¡¯s solution for this.¡± Yi Shao Xuan was stunned as ayer of cold sweat immediately formed on his forehead. That bastard Lin Xin did indeed transported few carriages of medicinal nts to the King Xuan¡¯s manor. Moreover, since he saw that those medicinal nts were precious supplements, he kept them and nned to find some opportunity to give them to his Imperial father. Who knew that those confiscated goods were the Ouyang family¡¯s. Seeing the ashened expression of the Emperor and the incredibly gloomy expression of Ouyang Yun Jin, Yi Shao Xuan¡¯s legs softened as he knelt to the ground and pleaded, ¡°Imperial father, your son really didn¡¯t know that the medicinal nts that were recently given by Lin Xin were confiscated goods. Imperial father, please inspect on the credibility of your son¡¯s words!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± The Emperor¡¯s eyes werepletely darkened. He then snorted coldly before he continued, ¡°Yi Shao Xuan, you are really too gutsy to dare confiscate the Ouyang family¡¯s medicinal nts!¡± ¡°Imperial father, your son really didn¡¯t know about this. Your son pleads for Imperial father¡¯s forgiveness.¡± Yi Shao Xuan wiped off the cold sweat from his forehead while he inwardly scolded Lin Xin thousand times. ¡®If that bastard is here now, I will definitely give him a terrible death!¡¯ The Emperor sighed as his heart softened. He was his son no matter what. How could a father really bear to be ruthless to his own biological bone and blood even if the Royal family was known to be heartless? But Ouyang Yun Jin¡¯s voice was heard at this moment before he could say anything. ¡°It seems that the people of the Kingdom of Ling Yun is bing more gutsy to the point where they don¡¯t ce importance on our Ouyang family. It is really an eye opener for me today. My Ouyang family had made King Chen help us in transporting medicines. Who knew that they would be confiscated. Those are the most precious medicinal nts in the world. If those medicinal nts get damaged, how many lives can you give topensate for them? Furthermore, you even dared to say that my Ouyang family had transported poisonous medicinal nts to harm the people in the Imperial City. Haha! This is just tooughable. Why would we need to use poison when we want to kill people?!¡± ¡°Lord Ouyang,¡± Yi Shao Xuan hastily exined to Ouyang Yun Jin, ¡°This really doesn¡¯t have anything to do with me. It is all Lin Xin¡¯s fault. I¡¯m really clueless that the medicinal nts were obtained by confiscation. Otherwise, it will be impossible for me to keep them.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Ouyang Yun Jin snorted coldly. With his grandeur being gradually released, he continued, ¡°It is his mistake, but he is your subordinate. How could he dare to brazenly confiscate possessions from a prince¡¯s manor if he didn¡¯t have your permission?¡± Yi Shao Xuan¡¯s body shuddered as what Ouyang Yun Jin said was right. It was precisely due to his support and promise that gave Lin Xin that much guts. However, this matter really didn¡¯t have anything to do with him. It was all due to that person wanting to curry favors with him and creating thismotion¡­ The Emperor could no longer say anything to help Yi Shao Xuan even if he wanted to upon hearing what Ouyang Yun Jin said. He sighed lightly before he used a somewhat helpless tone as he said, ¡°Yi Shao Xuan, you are to return to the King Xuan¡¯s manor and will be forbidden to take even a single step out of the manor for the next three years! Furthermore, the prince¡¯s manor name will be changed to King Xian. You will just be the idle King Xian from now on.¡± Yi Shao Xuan raised his head in shock as he looked with disbelief at the Emperor. ¡®Does Imperial father means that I¡¯m no longer qualified to be a candidate in seeding the throne?¡¯ Chapter 572 - The Ghost King’s Return Part 5

Chapter 572 - The Ghost King¡¯s Return Part 5

A chill ran down his spine when he thought about that. He had already inwardly scolded that dumbass Lin Xin ten thousand times. ¡°We also have another matter to announce,¡± The Emperor shifted his gaze toward Yi Shao Chen as he continued, ¡°We will be making an official announcement in a couple of days in decreeing King Chen to be the Crown Prince!¡± Even though he was greatly displeased by Liu Yu¡¯s action and simrly disliked the Empress and Yi Shao Chen due to that, it was undeniable that Yi Shao Chen had a close connection with the Ouyang family. Otherwise, the Ouyang family wouldn¡¯t have let him transport the medicinal nts. He would decree Yi Shao Chen to be the Crown Prince just by that point¡­ Yi Shao Xuan¡¯splexion turned ashen. He didn¡¯t expect that not only did his Imperial father robbed him of his power, he also made Yi Shao Chen the Crown Prince at such a moment. How could he stand it? Yi Shao Chen had a calm and collected expression inparison to Yi Shao Xuan¡¯s anger and resentment. He just replied with a faint smile, ¡°Thank you so much, Imperial father!¡± Since the Ouyang family swore to never be involved with the battle for imperial power, he was confident that he would be able to seed the throne Thus, he had such an indifferent expression¡­ ¡°Younger master Ouyang, please deliver those medicinal nts to the King Chen manorter. I will no longer be staying here.¡± Mu Ru Yue looked at Ouyang Yun Jin as she said that. Ouyang Yun Jin immediately stood usaid with a faint smile, ¡°Lady Mu, do you need me to send you out?¡± ¡°No need,¡± Mu Ru Yue shook her head before she continued, ¡°You just need to send those medicinal nts to me. Mo Mo, let¡¯s go.¡± She held on Mo Xi¡¯s hand before she headed to the sunlight outside of the Imperial study room upon saying that. The Emperor couldn¡¯t help but be stupefied as he watched the leaving slender figure under the sunlight. He had always thought that Ouyang Yun Jin just had admiration for Mu Ru Yue, but it seemed that it currently wasn¡¯t such a case. It was as though Mu Ru Yue held a superior position above both of the lords¡­ ¡®I mustn¡¯t offend that girl no matter what from now on! I must ce more importance on Yi Shao Chen as well¡­¡¯ Lin Xin was still dreaming about being promoted before a group of guards suddenly barged into his room. They just wordlessly restrained him and sent him to a prison cell. Bang! Therge door of the prison cell was mmed shut. Lin Xin immediately leaped toward the door and yelled, ¡°You are the subordinates of King Chen, right? No! King Chen won¡¯t be able to do this. Otherwise, His Highness Xuan won¡¯t let you off!¡± ¡°King Chen?¡± The jailer had already gotten Lord Wang¡¯s instruction. He couldn¡¯t help but sniggered after hearing what Lin Xin said. He then continued, ¡°King Xuan? I don¡¯t know which King Xuan you are referring to. We were ordered by the crown prince to arrest all of you.¡± Lin Xin was stunned as he replied, ¡°King Xuan is naturally His Highness Xuan, the third son of His Majesty. Also, what crown prince are you talking about? When did the Kingdom of Ling Yun has a crown prince?¡± ¡°Haha! The King Xuan that you mentioned had been demoted to be King Xian and will be under house arrest for three years. As for the crown prince, it is definitely the previous Highness Chen.¡± Lin Xin was startled before he suddenly yelled out, ¡°You must be lying. Impostering a crown prince will lead to the obliteration of your family line. Moreover, how can King Xuan be demoted?¡± The jailer snorted coldly as he exined, ¡°It is all due to King Xian¡¯s stupid subordinates that dared to rob the Ouyang family¡¯s possession. Our crown prince was transporting precious medicinal nts for the Ouyang family. Some of the them were also priceless, but was snatched away by some fools. The people from the Ouyang family were enraged so King Xian was naturally implicated.¡± Lin Xin¡¯s leg softened and gave way at this instant, making him sit on the ground. Hisplexion was gravely pale with despair filled eyes. Chapter 573 - The Ghost King’s Return Part 6

Chapter 573 - The Ghost King¡¯s Return Part 6

It wasn¡¯t a wonder why that bastard Wang Lin said that he would get back all of the medicinal nts sooner orter. It was due to King Chen doing some matters for the Ouyang family. It was a joke that he kicked an iron panel1 for trying to curry favors with King Xuan¡­ ¡°You should reflect on what you had done now. Our crown prince will announce on how to deal with you all soon.¡± The jailer cast a cold gaze at Lin Xin¡¯s paled face before he no longer looked at him a and left the jail. There were some people that would forever be clueless as to who they shouldn¡¯t offend¡­ Of course, Mu Ru Yue was naturally unaware about the matters at this side as she was currently busy trying to increase her alchemy proficiency. As for those people, they would be settled by Yi Shao Chen¡­ There was a slender and tall figure standing at the summit of a mountain near the Kingdom of Ling Yun. Three grandeurs of noble, charming and powerful could be felt from the man. His temperament would make people be unable to forget although he usually had a silver mask on his face, making it impossible to see his appearance. What really made him be unable to be overlooked was the man¡¯s pair of alluring purple eyes. It was so beautiful that it seemed surreal. Yet, his eyes were sinisterly cold¡­ ¡°It has already been a year¡­¡± He didn¡¯t expect for so much time to pass. He had solitarily barged into Realmless in order to increase his cultivation. Who knew that so much time had passed when it felt as though it was only a short moment. It was ,yet, great that the time flow in realmless was different from the Central Region. She at least wouldn¡¯t suffer too much waiting for him¡­ He just needed to be the only one enduring these thoughts. ¡°I hope I will be able to return to the continent before the Immortal Doctor Banquet begins.¡± A breeze blew past, making his hair to flutter along with it. He raised his head slightly. It was as though he was reminiscing the girl that was unforgettable to him for his life and eternity, making his purple eyes to soften subconsciously. A charming and captivating smile appeared beneath his mask. ¡°Mu Er, wait for me¡­¡± He looked afar as he mumbled that softly¡­ When Mu Ru Yue had delivered the pills that could fill up a house before Ouyang Yun Jin a monthter, he couldn¡¯t help but be dumbfounded as he looked astonishingly at the girl before him. ¡°Lady Mu, did you refined all these pills in just a month?¡± She managed to refine a house-full of pills in just a short month. This would probably be an impossible feat for that alchemist in the Dongfang family¡­ ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled faintly as she continued, ¡°This is a Energy Gathering pill that will assist in martial practitioners in being able to absorb energies rapidly. This is the First Emperor Pill. This is specially for people that has a rather poor innate talent or is unable to cultive. The consumer of this pill will instantly make them be able to breakthrough to the Xiantian Realm, but they will no longer be able to continue cultivating from then on. Moreover, this Divine Emperor Pill is a rank superior than the First Emperor Pill as it will enable practitioners that has a terrible innate talent to breakthrough to the Mystic realm, but they will simrly be unable to cultivate further. This Mystic Pill will allow martial practitioners at the Full Circle Xiantian realm to breakthrough to the Mystic realm. There is also this¡­¡± Ouyang Yun Jin¡¯s heart shuddered uncontrobly at each and every pill that Mu Ru Yue introduced. He was too shocked that he was speechless at the end. He was really excited as with these pills, the power of the Ouyang family will definitely increase drastically¡­ ¡°Lady Mu, I will promise you that the Ouyang family will be able to quickly suppress the Dongfang family really soon.¡± Admiration surged in Ouyang Yun Jin¡¯s eyes as he swore with resolution. ¡°Alright, I will leave first.¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t say anything else before she just turned around and left the room¡­ It had just turned noon. Mu Ru Yue suddenly halted her steps in the bustling street of the Imperial City. Her gaze slowly darkened as she looked at the some people that had surrounded her. 1. It means to offend someone that he shouldn¡¯t have. Chapter 574 - Death Contract and Sharing Life Part 1

Chapter 574 - Death Contract and Sharing Life Part 1

¡°People from the Dongfang family?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze turned slightly grim as she swept a cold gaze at the men cloaked in ck robes before she continued, ¡°No, you shouldn¡¯t be people from the Dongfang family as the Kingdom of Ling Yun is the territory of the Ouyang family. Even if Dongfang Jun desired to kill me, he wouldn¡¯t do it within the Kingdom of Ling Yun. Who are you guys then?¡± ¡®Who wants to deal with me other than the Dongfang family? ¡®It will be certainly impossible for Liu Yu as she doesn¡¯t have the ability to find a group of Earth realm experts. Moreover, there is a person within this group that is a Heaven realm practitioner¡­ ¡®If Xiao Bai and Xiao Yue are here at this moment, it won¡¯t be difficult dealing with these people. But the two of them had currently been sent away to settle some matters by her so they aren¡¯t by her side now.¡¯ The leader of the group that was a middle aged man had a serious expression as he relied coldly, ¡°Lady Mu, this is all due to you being too nosy! Thus, you must die!¡± Mu Ru Yue narrowed her eyes and with a ray of light that shed past her eyes, she said, ¡°You are people of the Ouyang family? Moreover, you are the opponents of Ouyang Yun Jin. Since I¡¯m helping him, you all came to kill me?¡± There wouldn¡¯t be anybody other than the Ouyang family that would move a move on her in the Kingdom of Ling Yun. Furthermore, this person said that she was being too nosy so it should have some connections to Ouyang Yun Jin. The Ouyang family wasn¡¯t as simple as they looked. Otherwise, Ouyang Yun Jin wouldn¡¯t havee to the Kingdom of Ling Yun with just Ouyang Jing without bringing anyone else with them¡­ ¡°Hmph!¡± The middle aged man snorted coldly. With killing intents busting off from his body, he proimed, ¡°You must die no matter what!¡± ¡®Once this girl dies, Ouyang Yun Jin will be unable to give rise to anymotions!¡¯ ¡°Yan Jin!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression changed suddenly. With her cultivation, it was now still impossible for her to face these many experts¡­ ¡°Little girl, did something happen for you to interrupt this senior¡¯s sleep?¡±A domineering voice was suddenly heard before a handsome man in ck robe stood before Mu Ru Yue. The man¡¯s face seemed to have been carved with his sword-like eyebrows reaching his temples. He had a faint smile on his handsome face as his ink-ck eyes shifted to look at the middle aged man. ¡°It seems that your opponents are rather strong this time.¡± His eyebrows raised slightly as he stood in mid air with his ck robe fluttering, giving off a terrifying domineering grandeur. A monarch¡¯s descend was the best description to depict him. ¡°Yan Jin, eat this ten thousand years old Ginseng.¡± Mu Ru Yue waved her hand, making a Ginseng to fly toward Yan Jin. Yan Jin wasn¡¯t ceremonious with her and just caught the Ginseng before tossing it into his mouth and swallowing it. When the Ginseng entered his stomach, a warm sensation could be felt throughout his body. The crowd was a little stunned. Could this girl be a fool? How could she casually make that man eat it? With the medicinal power of the ten thousand years old Ginseng, wouldn¡¯t his body be unable to withstand it and explode? But a tyrannical aura was abruptly burst forth from the man¡¯s body before the crowd could understand her action. That aura raised upwards and dispersed above his head¡­ ¡°Earth realm!¡± The middle aged man¡¯s expression changed drastically, the man had used the Ginseng to break through to the Earth realm! Mo Xu was a little restless and uneasy inside the Crown Prince manor. He was also clueless as to why he was this fidgety. It felt as though something was going to happen¡­ ¡°Little Yue. Can it be something has happened to Little Yue?¡± Mo Xi bit his lips before he continued, ¡°No! I must find Little Yue. Something must have happened to her¡­¡± He had already treated the girl as an irreceable family member after getting to know her for so many days. Thus, he wouldn¡¯t allow anything to happen to her! Chapter 575 - Death Contract and Sharing Life Part 2

Chapter 575- Death Contract and Sharing Life Part 2

¡°Haha!¡± The middle aged man chuckled and mocked, ¡°So what if you have broken through to the Earth realm? You still won¡¯t be my match!¡± How could he a Heaven realm expert ce any importance on a puny Earth Realm practitioner? Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t say anything. She just gradually raised her hand, making a me sword to appear in her hand. Her expression was calm as though she didn¡¯t feel a threat from them. ¡°Yan Jin, kill them all!¡± She lifted her gaze slightly and said those words heavily. ¡°These people had interrupted this senior¡¯s rest so this senior will naturally not forgive them!¡± Yan Jin smirked. His domineerance was naked to the eye, attracting attention to him. The bystanders in the surrounding saw this scene and hastily hid by the side, fearing that the battle might implicate them¡­ Peng! A palm wind strike was shot toward Yan Jin, but Yan Jin¡¯s ck figure dodged it and disappeared at that instant. The palm wind seemed to have ripped the air as hissing sounds could be heard. When that man was curious as to where Yan Jin disappeared to, a sinister cold aura came from behind him. The man who was standing behind him had a faint smile. The ck sword in his hand had been brandished, making a sword ray of light to pierce toward that man¡¯s chest like a crescent moon. That man couldn¡¯t even react to raise his weapon to block that light, allowing the sword aura to prate through his chest. Blood permeated from his chest, staining his robe. The crowd were slightly in shock. Didn¡¯t he just breakthrough to the Earth realm? Why did it feel as though he had already entered this realm for at least a century already¡­ ¡°Hmph!¡± The middle aged man snorted before his body pierced in a sh like a sword towards Yan Jin as he bragged, ¡°Brat, let me show you what a genuine expert is!¡± Yan Jin¡¯s gaze became slightly focused as he raised his ck sword to receive his opponent¡¯s attack. Boom! Yan Jin was forced to retreat a couple of steps back as he stood in mid air. A trail of blood was flowing out from the man¡¯s mouth. His web between the thumb and forefinger of a hand was numb and his stomach started to churn slightly like overturning seas and rivers. He was still at the Earth realm and didn¡¯t have a sword like the Heavenly me Sword so there was still arge disparity in strength aspared to the Heaven realm¡­ Mu Ru Yue was simrly in the same predicament as Yan Jin¡­ She still hadbat chance if she were to deal with a small amount of Earth realm practitioners. Yet, her opponents outnumbered her, gradually making it difficult for her to cope with it. Furthermore, she was unable to release her mental powers under the attack from these many people. More importantly, her belly had been bing increasinglyrger ever since she entered realmless. But the little fellow in her belly was quiet¡­ ¡°This won¡¯tst long. I must think of another n!¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her sword to block her opponent¡¯s attack, making her retreat a couple of steps. She frowned lightly with a cold gaze. ¡°Brat, your power is still inferior than mine,¡± The middle aged man chuckled. An intense gale suddenly burst forth from his body. Under the encircling wind around his body, his gaze became increasingly sinister as he stated, ¡°Furthermore, the two of you must die today. I will kill you first before I deal with that girl!¡± He nced at Mu Ru Yue when he said that. He was then stupefied with that nce¡­ He saw the other stuffing handful after handful of pills in her mouth as though those pills worth nothing. The heart of the middle aged man ached as he saw this sight¡­ ¡®Wasteful! ¡®She is being too wasteful! ¡®How can she consume pills in such a fashion? She makes it seem as though it isn¡¯t pills in her hand but is candies instead¡­¡¯ Chapter 576 - Death Contract and Sharing Life Part 3

Chapter 576 - Death Contract and Sharing Life Part 3

Mu Ru Yue moved in a sh behind a person after she consumed the pills. That person didn¡¯t even see her movement when she decapitated him with her sword. Rumble! His head was detached from the body and rolled to a side. Blood stained the entire ground that looked even more eye-catching than roses. ¡°What great speed!¡± Everyone became tensed up. Her speed had obviously drastically increased after she consumed the pills, making people vulnerable to her attack¡­ ¡°It seems that I¡¯ve really underestimated that little girl. It is not a wonder why she could enter Ouyang Yun Jin¡¯s sight!¡± The middle aged man narrowed his eyes as his gaze seemed to look toward the sky without a purpose while he smirked. Yan Jin discovered his action and frowned. He then shifted his gaze to where the man was looking. With that nce, his heart suddenly stopped beating as he yelled, ¡°Little girl, be careful!¡± But it was already toote¡­ A palm prated through Mu Ru Yue¡¯s back. Pff! It had even prated through her chest, making blood to flow profusely. A rose seemed to have blossom at her chest¡­ Yan Jin¡¯s breath stopped abruptly as he looked dazedly at the girl that had copsed on the ground. His heart throbbed with pain. Sorrow and anger set his heart azed, making his face to contort. The man seemed to feel something under the blue sky. Hisplexion under the mark was deathly pale. A slightly sweet blood surged forth from his abdomen, making him spat out a mouthful of blood. His heart suddenly started to hurt tremendously. That kind of pain made him want to die. ¡°Mu Er¡­ Can it be something happened to Mu Er?¡± Ye Wu Chen closed his eyes gradually as though he was trying to feel her presence. Yet, there was nothing. It was as though she had vanished from the world¡­ He could feel her presence anywhere and anytime after he had bonded with Mu Ru Yue. Yet, he currently couldn¡¯t feel her presence. There was only a reason for this. It meant¡­ she had died¡­ ¡®Die?¡¯ Ten thousand arrows seemed to pierce Ye Wu Chen¡¯s heart at this moment. A power that could destroy the heaven and earth was released uncontrobly from his body. The man¡¯s purple eyes turned bloodshot at this instant. With a crazed expression, he eximed, ¡°Mu Er!!¡± ¡®No! ¡®She definitely won¡¯t die. Otherwise, I will make the entire world die along with her! I will then reincarnate to chase after her. My home will always be by her side¡­¡¯ ¡°Mu Er, I will be thick skinned and shameless to chase after you for all your lives and eternity. You will never be able to leave me behind!¡± Yan Jin no longer cared about the middle aged man in the streets as he stumbled while he ran toward Mu Ru Yue. With a bitter smile, he said, ¡°Little girl, stop fooling around and get up! Didn¡¯t you want to look for Ye Wu Chen? He may already be waiting for you to find him. This matter hasn¡¯t been done yet so you can¡¯t die¡­¡± But Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t reply him as sheid lifeless on the ice-cold ground. ¡°Little girl,¡± Yan Jin¡¯s voice started to tremble subconsciously as he continued, ¡°If you die, the child in your belly will simrly be unable to live. There is also Zi Qian Jing¡­ He has waited for a thousand years for you. Can you bear to let him continue waiting for you?¡± ¡®She won¡¯t die. Never!¡¯ Yan Jin held Mu Ru Yue tightly in his embrace. His arm trembled as he said, ¡°Little girl, quickly wake up. He is still waiting for you¡­¡± The girl in his embrace stayed still without any sign of vitality no matter what he said¡­ Author¡¯s note: This is just the preparation for the uing contract that I made her meet with a mishap. Please don¡¯t worry~ Chapter 577 - Death Contract and Sharing Life Part 4

Chapter 577 - Death Contract and Sharing Life Part 4

Mo Xi just rushed over and saw Yan Jin embracing Mu Ru Yue and mumbling to her. Moreover, the girl in his embrace had a paleplexion with blood staining her entire white robe down from her chest. Buzz! Mo Xi¡¯s mind went nk as hisrge clear eyes looked dazedly at Mu Ru Yue. His thin and feeble body shuddered vigorously. ¡®Why¡­ why is she like this? ¡®Am I toote?¡¯ Suddenly, Mo Xi crazily dashed to Mu Ru Yue. He pushed Yan Jin aside and embraced Mu Ru Yue as pearl-like teardrops flowed out from hisrge eyes. ¡°Little Yue, don¡¯t be scared. Mo Mo will protect you. He always will be¡­¡± Mo Xi¡¯s eyshes were drenched with tears, trembling slightly. He would never be able to forget the phrase that the girl said to him at the banquet¡­ ¡®Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here!¡¯ Those four words made him get an understanding of the heart of the human race. That warm feeling that he felt was just as warm and gentle as his grandfather. She had always been protecting him, but it would be him that will be protecting her this time¡­ ¡°Little Yue, Mo Mo won¡¯t let you die! He won¡¯t ever let you die!¡± The youth¡¯s gaze surged with determination at this instant. Boom! Just when Yan Jin was at a loss, a curtain of light shot forth from Mo Xi¡¯s body. His hairnded on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s face under the envelopment of the light. His eyes no longer had his usual innocence and naivety. He looked slightly downwards as he looked seriously at the girl in his embrace¡­ ¡°Death Contract and sharing life? This fellow is a beast?¡± Yan Jin was stunned before hemented, ¡°Why don¡¯t I feel any beast aura from his body then? Furthermore, a beast can¡¯t initiate a death contract unless they had absolute potential. He will be a high ranking beast in the future!¡± Once a beast was under a death contract, their lives would be tightly connected. In other words, Mu Ru Yue would never die as long as Mo Xi lived unless her soul had been obliterated. Of course, only humans would have the benefit no matter what contract it was. If Mo Xi died, he couldn¡¯t be resurrected by Mu Ru Yue. Thus, the majority of the beasts wouldn¡¯t be willing to initiate a death contract even if they could¡­ More importantly, if her soul was obliterated, Mo Xi would simrly vanish from the world forever. This could be said that the death contract was the most tyrannical contract. It was even superior to the Master and Servant contract. ¡°Death contract! How is this possible?¡± The middle aged man¡¯s expression changed as he continued, ¡°How could there be a beast that is wholeheartedly willing to initiate such a tyrannical contract to save a person¡¯s life? There isn¡¯t any benefit in it for him at all!¡± He seemed to be really powerful even if his species was unknown¡­ Mu Ru Yue¡¯splexion gradually recovered under the rays of light. Her eyshes fluttered slightly and a handsome youth¡¯s face entered her sight when she opened her eyes. ¡°Mo Mo?¡± Mu Ru Yue was startled and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Furthermore, she seemed to have heard Ye Wu Chen roar out the moment before she fell unconscious¡­ ¡®Wu Chen?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart trembled. Could it be that Wu Chen wasn¡¯t far from here? ¡°Little Yue!¡± Mo Xi bit his lips and with his feeble body trembling, he continued, ¡°Little Yue, I was so scared¡­¡± He feared that she would leave forever. It was simr to the time where he had personally watched on as his parents were ruthlessly murdered by some humans¡­ Little Yue was the closest family member, excluding his grandfather, to him in this world. Chapter 578 - Death Contract and Sharing Life Part 5

Chapter 578- Death Contract and Sharing Life Part 5

Mu Ru Yue lowered her gaze slightly and smilingly caressed Mo Xi¡¯s head. She then asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t I fine now? Don¡¯t cry. That¡¯s right, what happened when I passed out?¡± Yan Jin looked at Mu Ru Yue and his tightly wound up heart rxed. He then told Mu Ru Yue what happened. Mu Ru Yue looked dubiously at Mo Xi after hearing what he said. ¡°You are a beast?¡± ¡®Can it be that he is really a member of a beast family n, right?¡¯ Mo Xi nodded and replied, ¡°My grandfather told me that there are many bad people in the world outside of the family so he gave me an item that will make it impossible for others to know my beast¡¯s identity. My parents were fancied by some humans, making them want my parents to vow their loyalty and devotion to them. My parents refused and was then murdered by those people.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s fingers moved as she caressed Mo Xi¡¯s head. It was unknown to her why her heart hurt when she heard him say that¡­ ¡°Little Yue,¡± Mo Xi raised his head and bit his lips before he continued, ¡°I usually dislike killing people and is really afraid of the side of me that kills people. But I really want to kill them now!¡± Mo Xi lifted his long and fine eyshes as his coal-ck eyes looked nervously at Mu Ru Yue. ¡®Will Little Yue thinks that I am really ruthless since I want to kill people? There isn¡¯t any difference from me to those people that killed my parents then¡­¡¯ ¡°If you don¡¯t kill people in this world, they will kill you.¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her head to cast a cold gaze at the middle aged man and the person cloaked in green robe. ¡®He was the one that ambushed me! ¡®A Heaven realm expert purposely hid his aura from me. Thus, I wasn¡¯t able to detect him¡­¡¯ ¡°Then¡­ Mo Mo will kill them!¡± ¡®What Little Yue said is right. Others will kill me if I don¡¯t kill them! Wasn¡¯t it the case all along? I had once restrained myself to those that wanted to grope me. But those people were too much in the end, including tearing my clothes off. I no longer could stand it and lost control, killing them. ¡®I have been feeling guilty from killing them, but now that I think back, they were the ones seeking death. They bullied me first!¡¯ ¡°Not good!¡± The middle aged man¡¯s expression changed suddenly as his gaze turned grim andmented, ¡°This youth¡¯s cultivation is stronger than ours. Can it be that he is at the True realm?¡± The crowd¡¯s gaze was filled with panic after hearing that he might be a True realm expert. ¡°Run!¡± The crowd looked at each other before they tried to disperse in all directions. The table were turned at this moment¡­ Yet, a tyrannical pressure came forth from the sky before they could escape through the sky, making all of them fall heavily to the ground. Everyone was unable to move under the pressure. All they could do was look at the handsome youth that still had a baby face. ¡°You all deserves to die! Anyone that hurts Little Yue must die!¡± A gale rose from Mo Xi¡¯s body. He waspletely different from his usual timid appearance as he was giving off a horrifying aura now. He thought about his parents terrible death appearance at this moment and Mu Ru Yue¡¯s care for him. It made the killing intents in his heart intensify. He was now utterly different from his usual submissive appearance. Booom! Those people¡¯s body exploded under the crowd¡¯s astonished gaze. A blood mist permeated, staining everyone¡¯s gaze red¡­ The group of Earth realm and Heaven realm experts had been wiped out in an instant without the slightest chance of escaping¡­ ¡°Little Yue.¡± Mo Xi turned around and leaped into Mu Ru Yue¡¯s embrace. With resolution in his clear eyes, he asked, ¡°Can I protect Little Yue from now on?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart was moved and remembered what Mo Xi had said just now. With a smile, she agreed, ¡°Alright¡­¡± Her pupils, yet, contracted suddenly as she looked past the crowd andnded on the purple figure flying over. The man didn¡¯t have his usual nobility and charm. He was in a sorry state. Sorrow and despair filled his purple eyes. But when he saw that face that he thought about every second of the day, he was astounded¡­ Chapter 579 - Jealous Ye Wu Chen Part 1

Chapter 579 -Jealous Ye Wu Chen Part 1

¡°Mu Er¡­¡± His voice that was trembling slightly was low and hoarse. His purple eyes focused on her, unable to shift his gaze away. Their gazes met and Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression changed from one that was surprised to ted. But before she could call out her man¡¯s name, the other gradually copsed to the ground. ¡°Wu Chen!¡± Mu Ru Yue hastily pushed Mo Xi aside and moved in a couple of shes to her man, catching his falling body. She ced her fingers gently on the man¡¯s pulse. She then raised her eyshes andmented softly, ¡°He had use all of his energies soaring through the sky to reach here. In addition from his overwhelming sorrow to the sudden surprise, it made him lose his consciousness. Wu Chen, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve made you worry again¡­¡± She was too careless this time. But Ouyang Yun Jin also didn¡¯t tell her the current circumstances of the Ouyang family. If not, how could she sent both Xiao Yue and Xiao Bai away¡­ Mu Ru Yue brushed her fingers gently against the man¡¯s hair. His lips was pigmentless and uneasiness was expressed even when he was unconscious. It would be seen how despaired he was to the point that he lost consciousness¡­ The night was as tranquil as water. The man¡¯s hair spreaded on the bed under the moonlight. His expression was filled with worries. He also had aplexion as pale as a ghost with unease expressed with his tightly creased eyebrows. ¡°Mu Er!¡± The man suddenly opened his eyes. His purple eyes was bloodshot with boundless sorrow and despair in them¡­ He was stunned when his gaze fixed onto the figure by his side. That face belonged to the person that he had frequently thought about in this year. Moreover, she appeared full of vitality before him. However, he had clearly felt her presence disappeared. What was going on then? Perhaps¡­ this was just a dream. If this was one, he was willing to be in it all his life and eternity just to stay by her side¡­ ¡°Wu Chen,¡± Mu Ru Yue held his ice-cold hand and asked, ¡°Are you alright? Do you know you almost scared me to death by copsing so suddenly?¡± ¡®No! ¡®This isn¡¯t a dream¡­ ¡®Mu Er is really before him!¡¯ The man suddenly held her hand before pulling her roughly onto the bed. He then turned their bodies so that he would be on top of Mu Ru Yue before kissing her lips¡­ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body stiffened. It was due to her being able to feel that the man¡¯s lip was shivering and¡­ a ice-cold liquidnded on her face. ¡°Wu Chen¡­¡± ¡°Mu Er,¡± Ye Wu Chen shifted his lips away from hers before lowering his head to look at the girl beneath him as he continued, ¡°I will never leave your side again. I don¡¯t want to experience what I did today again.¡± He closed his eyes lightly¡­ His heart shuddered tremendously when he thought back on that instant where he couldn¡¯t feel her presence. He simrly experienced an unprecedented despair¡­ So that was how despair felt¡­ ¡°Wu Chen, I¡¯m sorry. I made you worry.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly as she focused on the gravely paleplexion of the man before her and smiled. This man was noble and powerful, but he was still one that knew fear and feared like an ordinary person before her now. It would be unforgettable to her that her man¡¯s lips trembled while he kissed her. The heavens would know what crazy actions her man that loved her like his life would adopt if she really died¡­ Ye Wu Chen lifted his arms to pull Mu Ru Yue into his embrace, hugging her tightly. She was like a treasure that he had lost but had regained, making him fear that she would disappear again¡­ Chapter 580 - Jealous Ye Wu Chen Part 2

Chapter 580- Jealous Ye Wu Chen Part 2

¡°Mu Er, why are you in Realmless?¡± ¡°Mu Rong Qing Chu told me that you were here.¡± Mu Ru Yue looked at Ye Wu Chen as she exined, ¡°Wu Chen, I am your wife. We should face all difficulties and danger together. Moreover, I will always chase after your steps. I am willing to follow you wherever you go, never leaving nor abandoning you.¡± Ye Wu Chen lowered his gaze to look at Mu Ru Yue and said, ¡°Mu Er, I thought that you will be safe in exchange of my leaving. Zi Feng will at least stop seeking trouble with you, but I understand it now¡­ I really was wrong. I don¡¯t ever want what happened today to ur again. I will always stay by your side from now on.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes was filled with joy before she flipped her body to change her position to be on top before kissing him. Perhaps she seldom took the initiative that Ye Wu Chen was stunned but he came back to his senses quickly. He pressed her head toward him, deepening the kiss. It was unknown when they both became naked. Ye Wu Chen then pulled on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s arms to push her down on his member, connecting them as one¡­ The night was like water. The night breeze blew to cover the spring inside the room¡­ It was at the point where the two of them were panting profusely andid exhausted on the bed that Mu Ru Yue turned her head toward the man by her side and asked, ¡°Wu Chen, is the Ghost King of the Kingdom of Ling Yun you?¡± Happiness filled Ye Wu Chen¡¯s purple eyes as he used arge hand to hold her waist. When he turned his head toward her, his lips coincidentally touched her ears starting another round of making love. ¡°When I first came to Realmless, I didn¡¯t understand thisnd well. I then coincidentally met the Emperor of the Kingdom of Ling Yun. He wanted me to be a marquis with a different surname. I agreed as I wanted to use the manor to investigate this ce. Following that, I rarelye to this kingdom after having a full understanding of this realm. But¡­¡± Ye Wu Chen narrowed his eyes slightly and asked, ¡°Why are you living in King Chen manor? Who is the youth that was hugging you?¡± ¡°Wu Chen, are you jealous?¡± Mu Ru Yue giggled as she teased, ¡°Your jealous appearance is still really adorable. It makes me remember the first time we met.¡± He was just a fool that year, while she was a trash. It would be impossible for Mu Ru Yue at that time to imagine that the handsome youth that fell onto her would be her husband in the end¡­ Fate was a really strange thing¡­ ¡°Hmph!¡± Ye Wu Chen snorted coldly. He held onto Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hand tightly before he said sourly, ¡°I also have a manor here. You are to move and stay in my Ghost King¡¯s manor. Furthermore, you aren¡¯t allowed to hug any other guys than me. No, girls aren¡¯t allowed either. Every inches of your body solely belongs to me!¡± Ye Wu Chen was indeed jealous. His heart was soaked in vinegar when he thought about Mo Xi hugging Mu Ru Yue as his purple eyes filled with grievance looked at Mu Ru Yue. Mu Ru Yue was about to say something when the room door was pushed gently open. The moonlight entered from outside the room, shining on the couple. A sinister light shed in Ye Wu Chen¡¯s eyes. He then lifted his hand to hold onto the nket before heavily pressing down his body on Mu Ru Yue. Mu Ru Yue groaned before she red at Ye Wu Chen. ¡°Wu Chen, you¡­ Mmm!¡± Ye Wu Chen lowered his body to bite her lips before she could say finish what she wanted to say, making her words to be stuck in her throat¡­ Chapter 581 - Jealous Ye Wu Chen Part 3

Chapter 581- Jealous Ye Wu Chen Part 3

His kiss was as though to relieve his stress. He nibbled her ear before he said in an ambiguous tone, ¡°If you continue to attract flowers and provoke grasses in the future, you don¡¯t need to leave the bed anymore.¡± Mo Xi saw Mu Ru Yue was being pressed down onto the bed by that man when he entered the room. He first was stunned before his fair face turned bright red. His feeble body then dashed toward Ye Wu Chen. Ye Wu Chen¡¯s purple eyes narrowed slightly. Boom! A tyrannical power burst forth from his body, making Mo Xi to retreat a couple of steps. ¡°You¡­ you aren¡¯t allowed to bully Little Yue!¡± Mo Xi bit his lips before ring furiously at the divine handsome man before him and continued, ¡°Little Yue was so worried for you just now. How can you bully her?¡± For the innocent Mo Xi, it seemed as though the man was bullying Little Yue as the man not only pressed his body down on Little Yue¡¯s body, he bit her lips until it was red. Moreover, Little Yue was so thin. How could she endure his weight? What should he do if something bad happened to her? Mu Ru Yue couldn¡¯t help but to re at Ye Wu Chen. ¡®This fe is definitely doing this on purpose after seeing Mo Xi¡¯s appearance. He is really a vinegar jar¡­¡¯ ¡°Mo Mo, don¡¯t worry. He isn¡¯t bullying me.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled faintly and continued, ¡°The night isn¡¯t young anymore. You should go and rest.¡± Mo Xi blinked his eyes. With his eyshes trembling slightly, he asked in a suspicious tone, ¡°Really? Little Yue, you don¡¯t need to fear him. I mentioned that I will protect you so I won¡¯t let anyone bully you. If he bullies you, you must summon me. I will rush straight to your side to protect you¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled lightly and said, ¡°Am I a person that will easily let someone bully me?¡± Mo Xi pursed his lips and replied, ¡°Then¡­ I will leave first. If he really bullies you, you must call for me¡­¡± Mo Xi was still staring at that man pressing his body on Mu Ru Yue before he left. ¡®He is clearly bullying Little Yue. Why Little Yue says he isn¡¯t bullying her? What is counted as bullying to her then?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue subconsciously thought about what he said today as she looked at the feeble figure disappearing under the moonlight, making her heart ache. Hence, she wasn¡¯t able to retract her gaze quickly¡­ Suddenly, something was pushed into her body. That fullness feeling made Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body shudder. ¡°Ye Wu Chen, when are you going to stop? We just didn¡¯t meet each other for two months. Can you restrain yourself a little?¡± Ye Wu Chen looked resentfully at her as he replied, ¡°Don¡¯t forget. Two months for you is equivalent to a year for me. Moreover, you looked at him with such deep affections just now¡­¡± His gaze was filled with grievance. He looked like a sorrowful woman that had just been abandoned. ¡°So I can only use this method to attract your gaze back to me.¡± Mu Ru Yue was stupefied. She was only thinking about Mo Xi¡¯s pitiful past. When did she looked at Mo Xi with deep affections? It was as though he knew that Mu Ru Yue would want to exin herself to him so Ye Wu Chen just used intense motions to stop her from speaking. Yi Shao Chen saw the couple walking out of the room under the sunlight that shone on the Crown Prince Manor. He nced at the staggering Mu Ru Yue before stopping his gaze on the man¡¯s divinely handsome face. A ray of light then shone past his eyes. This was the rumoured Ghost King? He was really worthy to be the top handsome man in the Kingdom of Ling Yun. But what was unimaginable to Yi Shao Chen was that the Ghost King was the husband that Mu Ru Yue had been searching for¡­ Perhaps only such an outstanding man waspatible with her. Chapter 582 - Jealous Ye Wu Chen Part 4

Chapter 582 - Jealous Ye Wu Chen Part 4

¡°It seems your night went great.¡± Yi Shao Chen withdrew his gaze from Ye Wu Chen and asked as he looked at Mu Ru Yue with a gentle smile. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s face flushed as she nced speechlessly at Yi Shao Chen. ¡®Great? ¡®How can she be great after being tortured for a night by Ye Wu Chen? It almost shattered all of her bones¡­¡¯ Mu Ru Yue secretly moved her hand to the man¡¯s waist and pinched it hard. The man then groaned before he just slightly increase the strength of holding her hand with his purple eyes filled with charming smiles. ¡°My wife, you want to y torture? But there are outsiders now so it isn¡¯t good. Your husband will remove his clothes to let his wife torture him to her heart¡¯s content after returning to our rooms. How¡¯s that?¡± Mu Ru Yue narrowed her eyes slightly and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t have that weird fetish!¡± ¡°My wife,¡± Ye Wu Chen looked pitifully at her and continued, ¡°Are you being shy? It is alright. Your husband can prepare the candles and leathershes for you so that my wife can enjoy herself to the fullest.¡± Mu Ru Yue blinked her eyes. An image suddenly appeared in her mind. Ye Wu Chen was naked and had been tied to the bed with leathershing straps in that image. His purple eyes were glittering with tears and had a pitiful expression, making people want to ravage him with all their might. It was too perverted! Mu Ru Yue had goosebumps and ignored Ye Wu Chen. This man certainly was saying this before Yi Shao Chen on purpose. But she was just temporarily staying at the King Chen manor. She didn¡¯t have the slightest rtionship with this gentle appearance yet ruthless man¡­ Yi Shao Chen fanned his hand held fan toward himself gently with a gentle smile on his face. It made people unable to guess what he was thinking behind that faint smile on his jade-like face¡­ ¡°Ghost King, ¡°Yi Shao Chen swept a gaze at Ye Wu Chen and continued gently, ¡°Imperial father has already known of your return so he has prepared a weing banquet for you tonight.¡± Ye Wu Chen frowned slightly and replied indifferently, ¡°Not interested.¡± ¡°Wu Chen,¡± Mu Ru Yue patted Ye Wu Chen¡¯s hand gently before shifting her gaze to Yi Shao Chen and asked, ¡°Is it really just a simple banquet?¡± Yi Shao Chen was slightly sluggish before he smirked and said, ¡°It is as expected that I can¡¯t hide things from you. The most important thing is that the Ouyang family knows that the people from the Dongfang family are here so the Ouyang family nned to invite the Dongfang family to the pce. Moreover, the Ouyang family also knew what happened to you allst night in the Imperial City. Hence, Ouyang Yun Jin wants to invite the Ghost King and you to attend the banquet.¡± This banquet was actually hosted by the Ouyang family even though it was in the name of the Emperor. But the others didn¡¯t know. The only one that knew about this was Yi Shao Chen that had a connection to the Ouyang family¡­ ¡°Alright. You can tell Ouyang Yun Jin that we will go.¡± Yi Shao Chen smirked. He looked at Mu Ru Yue again before he left andmented, ¡°Lady Mu, you seem to be pregnant from my understandings so it is best that you control your man a little. Haha!¡± Heughed out before turning around and left. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s face turned red instantly as she red at Ye Wu Chen and said, ¡°If you do this again, you are to go and sleep in the study room.¡± ¡°I¡¯m wrong,¡± Ye Wu Chen looked pitifully at her and said grieving, ¡°I had already suppressed my desires for a year so I couldn¡¯t control myself for a moment. I will promise not to let anyone find out next time.¡± ¡®It is just a joke. How can I not let anyone find out? ¡®I¡¯m trying to make everyone know that Mu Ru Yue is my girl. I will see who will still have the guts to take a fancy to her!¡¯ Chapter 583 - Jealous Ye Wu Chen Part 5

Chapter 583 - Jealous Ye Wu Chen Part 5

¡°I¡¯m tired.¡± Mu Ru Yue yawned as she said that with slight sleepiness. Her body currently was aching all over after being tortured by him for the entire night¡­ ¡°My wife, please let me massage your body.¡± Ye Wu Chen gently ced Mu Ru Yue on a chair. He then crouched in order to gently massage her thighs. A maid from the crown prince manor walked past at this moment. She saw the honorable god-like man was currently massaging a girl¡¯s back and leg with a smile to curry favor with her on his handsome face¡­ It was night. Singing and dancing hadmenced in the banqueting hall of the Royal pce, making the ce really lively. There were several officials that brought their family, excluding the members of the Ouyang and Songfang families, with them here today. It was all due to wanting to see the mysterious Ghost King. Even though the Ghost King had always been wearing a mask, he was one that His Majesty would give him some respect. Hence, several people revered him¡­ Everyone was suddenly stunned at this instant when they shot a surprised gaze outside. A couple was walking over under the moonlight. Moreover, the girl in white robe looked like a celestial maiden with an impable appearance. A cold aura enveloped her body with her frightening ice-cold ck eyes. ¡°Is¡­ isn¡¯t that the girl that was beside the crown prince during the previous flower banquet? When did the scar on her face disappeared? Why has she be this beautiful?¡± ¡°Hmph! So what if she is? She is just a witch. It is insufficient for her to seduce just the crown prince. I don¡¯t know when she made her move on the Ghost King!¡± A red robed girl looked slightly jealous at Mu Ru Yue. A trace of haze shed in her eyes. ¡®This woman has been staying from morning to night everyday in the crown prince manor. Who will believe that nothing has happened between the crown prince and her? She had abandoned the crown prince for another man now. Such a slut like her doesn¡¯t have the qualification in entering this ce!¡¯ The red robed girl¡¯s body shuddered suddenly as the air before her gradually vanished. It was as though a hand was mercilessly strangling her snow white neck, making her face flushed red from theck of oxygen. Shock and fear were expressed in her eyes. She raised her head and a pair of purple eyes entered her sight¡­ Those eyes were really beautiful. They were as dazzling as jewels. Yet, it was unknown to her why she saw hell from it¡­ It seemed as though only hell would possess that kind of sinister and terrifying gaze! The venue became pin drop silence as they looked astonished at the purple robed figure under the moonlight. The man lost his usual nobility and charm as his body was coated with a freezing cold aura. A ck wind was encircling his body, making his purple robe dance wildly along with the wind. ¡°Wu Chen.¡± Mu Ru Yue held Ye Wu Chen¡¯s hand and with a gentle smile, she said, ¡°It can¡¯t be that when a dog bites you, you want to bite it back? You can just ignore such a person. You will only be dirtying your hand in dealing with her¡­¡± The man¡¯s freezing cold aura gradually dissipated as though he heard Mu Ru Yue¡¯s words. The red robed girl¡¯s legs gave way as she sat heavily on the ground. Her back felt cold as a night breeze blew past, making her realized that she was drenched in cold sweat. The red robed girl¡¯s body shivered as she bit her pale-white lips. She smelled the scent of death previously. It was so distinct as though it was before her¡­ Nobody dared to say anything at this moment. With the red robed girl as an example, they dared to swear that if they said something bad about that girl, the Ghost King would definitely kill them! Suddenly, Mu Ru Yue felt a venomous snake-like gaze was focused on her¡­ Chapter 584 - Jealous Ye Wu Chen Part 6

Chapter 584- Jealous Ye Wu Chen Part 6

Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyebrows raised as she swept a gaze through the crowd. Her gaze thennded on an enraged face as shemented, ¡°Liu Yu?¡± Liu Yu had changed tremendously since thest time they met several days ago. Her face was no longer as radiant and glossy. Herplexion was yellow instead. Her hair was as dry and rough like dried grass. She was so skinny to the point that she might be blown away by the wind at any moment. Yet, her eyes were filled with malice. Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t expect Liu Yu would attend tonight¡¯s banquet. But it was obvious that her days weren¡¯t good. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be in such a sorry state. ¡°Cough cough,¡± The Emperor coughed drily before he continued, ¡°Since everyone is here, I will like to introduce a couple of people to you.¡± He turned his head toward Ouyang Yun Jin and Ouyang Jing upon saying that and introduced with a smile, ¡°The two of them are the young master of the Ouyang family, Ouyang Yun Jin, and Lord Ouyang Jing respectively.¡± ¡®Ouyang family?¡¯ The crowd was startled as they lifted their heads to look at those two. Some people started to be stirred up in this moment. Even though those two ages were rather high, they were still handsome, full of vitality and had a great grandeur, especially Ouyang Yun Jin. He had a sword-like brows and had an icy gaze. His pair of eyes looked strict. If he was slightly younger, he would definitely win a lot of youngdies¡¯ hearts. Of course, there were several maidens that were still willing to be their concubines due to their powerful family background¡­ ¡°There are also,¡± The Emperor¡¯s gaze shifted to Dongfang Jun and continued to introduce, ¡°This is the young master of the Dongfang family and thedy beside him is his fiancee.¡± Some girls shifted their gazes from Ouyang Yun Jin to Dongfang Jun¡¯s handsome face upon the Emperor¡¯s introductions. No matter if it was age or appearance, Dongfang Jun was superior than Ouyang Yun Jin. It was a pity that such an outstanding man already had a fiancee, shattering a lot of maiden¡¯s hearts¡­ Dongfang Jun seemed to not notice those heartbroken gazes. He just raised his head to chug a bowl of wine into his stomach. He looked gloomily at Mu Ru Yue with a cold gaze¡­ But he couldn¡¯t do or say anything as Nangong Zi Lan was by his side! He also definitely couldn¡¯t make her notice his love affairs with Xiao Yue before she married him! Mu Ru Yue smirked as she received Dongfang Jun¡¯s sinister gaze without fear. ¡°I wonder if he will be this calm if he were to know what matters I had sent Xiao Bai and Xiao Yue out to do¡­¡¯ ¡°Your Majesty,¡± The Empress smiled nobly as she nced at Mu Ru Yue and Ye Wu Chen. With a sh of light across her eyes, she asked, ¡°Your servant has a suggestion but she doesn¡¯t know if it can be implemented.¡± The Emperor frowned, but agreed, ¡°Empress, you can say what suggestions you have.¡± The Empress smiled elegantly and suggested, ¡°Your servant has a nephew that hasn¡¯t married. I have taken a fancy to Lady Mu. How about bethrothing her to your servant¡¯s nephew as his wife? I don¡¯t think I will be dishonoring Lady Mu with this suggestion.¡± She smirked slightly as she said that. She had a really graceful smile, but her eyes were sinisterly cold¡­ She had saw that His Majesty was seeing Mu Ru Yue in a different kind of gaze previously. ¡®Can it be that His Majesty wants Mu Ru Yue to enter the harem? I definitely won¡¯t allow it. I must make the first move!¡¯ The Empress had really misunderstood the Emperor this time. He was just showing Mu Ru Yue a cordial smile due to her rtionship with the Ouyang family. The Ouyang family held superior powers after all. He was indeed trying to curry favors by fawning on Mu Ru Yue, but in the Empress¡¯s sight, it became ambiguous¡­ Chapter 585 - Why Aren’t You Helping Me To Wipe? Part 1

Chapter 585 - Why Aren¡¯t You Helping Me To Wipe? Part 1

The Emperor¡¯s expression changed drastically and yelled in fury, ¡°Empress, how can your nephew that has several concubines in his backyard bepatible with her?!¡± ¡®Furthermore, how can her nephew be able to match up with Mu Ru Yue when she had entered Ouyang Yun Jin¡¯s sight?¡¯ The Emperor looked carefully at Ouyang Yun Jin and when he saw that his expression had darkened, his heart instantly skipped a beat. ¡°Your Majesty,¡± The Empress bit her lips and with a trace of haze in her eyes, she exined, ¡°Even though your servant¡¯s nephew has numerous concubines, it is only natural. How can a man not have several concubines? Since there are so many girls willing to follow him, it proves his charm. Moreover, my nephew is youthful, handsome and talented. It won¡¯t be humiliating for her to be the wife of my nephew.¡± The meaning of her words was that the one that should be at the disadvantage was her so-called nephew¡­ The Empress lifted her gaze to look at Mu Ru Yue. With an elegant smile, she said, ¡°Lady Mu, I don¡¯t know if you are willing to marry my nephew as his wife? The world focus on status even if your appearance is magnificent. I know that you have a close rtionship with Chen Er. But he is a crown prince after all. His wife must have a great family background.¡± It was clear that what she meant was that Mu Ru Yue wasn¡¯t eligible to be matched up with the crown prince due to having insufficient background. As for the Ghost King at her side, she had neglected him. Even though they both hade together, it didn¡¯t mean anything. Furthermore, there was rumors that said that the Ghost King preferred men. How could he develop feelings for a girl then? More importantly, the Ghost King was just a marquis with a different surname. His status would be inferior to imperial powers. Hence, the Empress was really confident that the girl will definitely not dare to defy her order. ¡®She wants to seduce His Majesty and marry the crown prince? She must be a raving lunatic! The Emperor was so angry that hisplexion turned ashen, speechless for a moment. The Empress thought that His Majesty didn¡¯t n to stop her as he hadn¡¯t respond to what she said. She was ted before she instructed, ¡°Someone, pass down my decree to betroth Mu Ru Yue to Liu Lin from the Liu family.¡± A glimmer flickered in Liu Yu¡¯s eyes after hearing what the Empress said. ¡®Once that woman enters the Liu family, I will have ways to make her live a life worse than death!¡¯ Smack! A crisp sound was heard in the banqueting hall. The Empress¡¯s body shuddered as she held her face where the Emperor had pped, looking with disbelief at the Emperor. ¡®His Majesty has always respected me as his wife even when he dislikes me all these years. He, yet, pped me for another girl now¡­¡¯ She bit her lips and hastily knelt and said with tears in her eyes, ¡°Your Majesty, your servant knows her mistake!¡± ¡°Knows your mistake?¡± The Emperor chuckled coldly and continued, ¡°What mistake did the Empress did then?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± The Empress was startled. To be truthful, she was really clueless what she did wrong. The only reason that she could think of on why His Majesty pped her was due to not wanting Mu Ru Yue to be married to Liu Lin. In this case, wouldn¡¯t it mean that he liked that witch? The Empress¡¯s heart hurt when she thought about this oue. She clenched her fist so tightly that the tip of her fingers turned white, piercing her nails into her palm. She took in a deep breath and just speechlessly bit on her lips. ¡°Empress, it seems that you don¡¯t know what you have done wrong!¡± The Emperor¡¯s gaze turned cold and continued with a strict tone, ¡°Pass down my decrees to shift the crown prince that was under the nurture of the Empress back to be under Imperial Consort Min. Moreover, excise the Phoenix crown from the Empress before sending her to the cold pce1. Lastly, promote Imperial Consort Min to be Empress Xiao2 Min.¡± The Empress¡¯s body stiffened as she widened her pretty eyes in astonishment. Her body then shuddered violently as tears started to flow down her exquisite face. 1. It is a ce where concubines are locked up when the Emperor no longer wants to see them. 2. The Xiao here means filial or obedient. Chapter 586 - Why Aren’t You Helping Me To Wipe? Part 2

Chapter 586- Why Aren¡¯t You Helping Me To Wipe? Part 2

¡°Your Majesty, what did your servant do wrong that you are treating your servant in such a fashion? Your servant just wanted to give Lady Mu a good family. Is that wrong? She is just a girl without any status picked up by Chen Er. It is her blessings to be able to marry a mister of the Liu family. It couldn¡¯t be that she will marry the crown prince or enter the pce as an imperial concubine, right?!¡± When the Emperor said to remove her phoenix crown and had her sent to the cold pce, the Empress got stirred up greatly. She, who was always graceful and noble, couldn¡¯t help but to yell brazenly. Her shuddering body made her looked incredibly delicate and feeble. The Emperor¡¯s expression became even more gloomy. But before he could say anything, a ck gale rose. Boom! The Empress was sent flying andnded on a banquet table. The crowd was shocked by the sudden situation. They looked astonished at the purple robed man under the night wind with chills surging in their heart. She was the Empress! Even if she had somehow offended His Majesty, she was still the Empress. Yet, the Ghost King made a move on the Empress at the banquet? Even if His Majesty gave him some face, what he did was disrespect to the royalty! The Ghost King raised his purple eyes. With a cold sinister aura, he looked at the Empress that was unable to get back onto her feet. With his sinister aura whirling around his body, he proimed, ¡°There are only people who are ipatible with her and not she who is ipatible!¡± The man¡¯s words were cold as ice at this moment. He had a domineering gaze in his purple eyes. The crowd was dazed. ¡®There are only people who are ipatible with her and not she who is ipatible¡­¡¯ How confident must he be to say such brazen words? The expressions of all the girls present changed. Ye Wu Chen¡¯s words ced Mu Ru Yue above them all. How could they just ept that? A girl like her that only had good looks and no status was indeed ipatible with Liu Lin from the Liu family, not to mention other outstanding men. The Empress was thoughtful in wanting to raise her status to give her a good future. However, she didn¡¯t ept the Empress¡¯s kind intentions¡­ ¡°Impudent!¡± The Empress coughed drily and climbed back on her feet. Her graceful face contorted as she said furiously, ¡°Ghost King, you are just a marquis with a different surname. How dare you make a move on me? Someone, arrest the Ghost King and sent him to the Sky Prison!¡± The Empress¡¯plexion was a terrifying white at this moment. Her hair was also in a mess. She looked like a mad woman. She pointed furiously toward Ye Wu Chen but didn¡¯t notice that the Emperor¡¯s expression was bing increasingly darker¡­ Nevertheless, once she had said that, a purple robe shed andnded before her. The man¡¯s slender fingers wrapped around her neck and strangled her, making her breathe sluggishly. Her face was bright red from theck of oxygen, unable to voice a single word out¡­ So this man could be this terrifying His sinister cold gaze was like the cold aura from hell, making people shiver with fear. It was especially so from his pair of purple eyes that emanated a terrifying ray of light. The man smirked and with a frosty voice, he said, ¡°So what if Ben Wang kills you?¡± Bang! He then swung his hand, throwing the Empress heavily against the wall. A trail of blood flowed out from the back of the Empress head, flowing down the snow-white wall. It was an rming sight. The red robed girl that previously profaned Mu Ru Yue felt that she was really lucky. The Ghost King just looked coldly at her. That gaze was enough to scare her to death, but it was still much better than what happened to the Empress. Chapter 587 - Why Aren’t You Helping Me To Wipe? Part 3

Chapter 587 - Why Aren¡¯t You Helping Me To Wipe? Part 3

The Emperor didn¡¯t even stop the Ghost King from harming the Empress. It was as though it didn¡¯t have anything to do with him. The crowd was stunned as they re-evaluated the Ghost King¡¯s status¡­ ¡°Wipe your hand.¡± Mu Ru Yue took out a handkerchief and handed it to Ye Wu Chen. Ye Wu Chen saw the handkerchief before him but he just frowned and didn¡¯t extend his hand to take it. ¡°Your hand is dirty.¡± What her words meant was that the neck of the Empress was really dirty so she wanted Ye Wu Chen to wipe his hand¡­ Liu Yu originally was tremendously jealous of Mu Ru Yue. The hatred for her intensified after seeing the Empress¡¯s sorry state. More importantly, she thought that her current state was all due to Mu Ru Yue instigating Yi Shao Chen, making him treat her so ruthlessly. Thus, she couldn¡¯t help but to chuckle when she saw such a great opportunity. She mocked, ¡°The Ghost King obviously thinks that your handkerchief is dirty. Yet, you shamelessly want to stuff that handkerchief in his hand. Mu Ru Yue, do you still know what face is?¡± Mu Ru Yue seemed to have not listened to Liu Yu¡¯s words as she just raised her gaze to look at the man¡¯s silver mask. Liu Yu snorted but just when she wanted to continue mocking her, the previous man with a tightly creased eyebrow had rxed his brows and asked with grievance, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you helping me to wipe?¡± Mu Ru Yue was stunned but before she could reply, Ye Wu Chen continued toin, ¡°You previously wiped another man¡¯s hand¡­¡± Ye Wu Chen was still jealous whenever he thought about that matter. ¡°He isn¡¯t another man. He is your¡­¡± ¡®Your son!¡¯ ¡°I don¡¯t care who he is. Nobody can rece my position in your heart.¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s gaze was slightly resentful as he continued, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you helping me to wipe my hand when you helped wipe his?¡± Seeing the man¡¯s grievance filled expression, Mu Ru Yue couldn¡¯t help but to sigh. She then held Ye Wu Chen¡¯s hand and wiped it seriously. Seeing her action, the man smiled instantly. His smile was filled with satisfaction with his purple eyes that weren¡¯t willing to shift away from the girl¡¯s body. The crowd seemed to have seen an unimaginable sight that they all widened their eyes at this moment. Was this really the mysterious Ghost King that had changed his expression from one that was filled with resentment and grievance to a full-blown smile due to the other following his request. Had they seen it wrongly or had the Ghost King been swapped out? Liu Yu¡¯splexion turned increasingly pale as her weak body shuddered slightly. ¡®I can¡¯t ept this! ¡®But what can I do about it?¡¯ When a man was willing to be jealous and acted like a spoiled child toward you, it was the proof as to how high positioned you are in his heart, especially when the man that was acting spoiled was the mysterious, sinister and ruthless Ghost King¡­ It was really inconceivable that such a man could have such a childish side. Dongfang Jun narrowed his eyes slightly as he cast a cold gaze at them. ¡®It seems that the girl didn¡¯t lie when that she said she was already married, but so what? Who will know if he will always stay loyal to her in the future? ¡®Men are creatures that love beauties. None of them will be willing to stay with a girl their entire life. ¡®I really want her to personally watch as her man takes in a concubine, shattering her virtuousness and calmness¡­¡¯ Glimmers danced in Dongfang Jun¡¯s eyes with a malice smirk on his face. ¡°Elder brother Jun, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Nangong Zi Lan blinked her eyes as she shifted her head toward Dongfang Jun. Dongfang Jun shook his head and tasted a mouthful of white wine before he replied, ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s get married once we head back.¡± Nangong Zi Lan¡¯s delicate face flushed red as she bashfully lowered her head and replied, ¡°Elder brother Jun, it will suffice for you to make the decision.¡± Chapter 588 - Why Aren’t You Helping Me To Wipe? Part 4

Chapter 588- Why Aren¡¯t You Helping Me To Wipe? Part 4

Nangong Zi Lan¡¯s heart was filled with honey when she thought about she would be going to marry her beloved elder brother Jun soon. She had already started thinking about the scene where they got married. Even though Dongfang Jun was smiling, his eyes didn¡¯t have the slightest happiness as it was just gloomy. But Nangong Zi Feng who was on cloud nine didn¡¯t notice that¡­ ¡°Mu Er,¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s lips touched past the tip of Mu Ru Yue¡¯s ear. With smiles in his purple eyes, he said, ¡°Wait here for me. I need to settle some stuff.¡± ¡°Wu Chen¡­¡± ¡°Mu Er, you are my, Ye Wu Chen¡¯s wife. I won¡¯t let you suffer the slightest harm! It is unbearable for me even if you never cared about what others said! You just need to stand behind me today. I am here to help you settle everything¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart warmed as she smiled faintly. Ye Wu Chen didn¡¯t say anything as his purple eyes shot toward Liu Yu that had a paleplexion. Liu Yu¡¯s body shuddered momentarily. A sinister aura pressured over to her, making her panic. She then shouted anxiously, ¡°Elder brother Chen, please save me. Quickly save me! I am willing to be your ve and maid as long as you save me!¡± ¡®No! ¡®I don¡¯t want to die yet! ¡®My oue still be terrible even if the man didn¡¯t n to kill me.¡¯ Yi Shao Chen cast a cold gaze at Liu Yu¡¯s panicking expression. He just smiled gently without any intention of helping her. He had already let her off once and just tarnished her. Who knew that she didn¡¯t learn from her mistake. Since it was the case, it would be good to teach her a lesson she would learn from¡­ Despair infiltrated Liu Yu¡¯s heart, but to Liu Yu, what hurt more was Yi Shao Chen¡¯s attitude. They had grew up together since young. Even if this man didn¡¯t love her, he should at least still have other feelings for her. But he didn¡¯t even cared about her life or death at this moment. ¡®So I am negligible in his heart¡­¡¯ Liu Yu¡¯s heart ached as her hatred for Mu Ru Yue intensified. ¡®How could a girl like her get someone that loves her wholeheartedly while I am unable to gain elder brother¡¯s heart no matter how much hard work I put in¡­¡¯ ¡°Elder brother Shao Chen, are you really this heartless?!¡± Liu Yu¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly as she shouted with tear stained face. Sh was still holding herst string of hope for him¡­ But what awaited was still silent. Liu Yu¡¯s heart slowly sunk to the bottom of a valley. She thenughed madly. Tears flowed out from her eyes while sheughed as she looked sorrowfully at her beloved man. If a person¡¯s live could start over, she really hoped that she wouldn¡¯t love this cold-hearted man! ¡°Aren¡¯t you being too much, Ghost King?¡± A cynical voice was suddenly heard in the banqueting hall. But it was undeniable that his voice sounded heavenly to Liu Yu¡­ Dongfang Jun fiddled with the porcin in his hand. With a light smile, he continued, ¡°She just said a few words and you want to punish her for that. This is not how a gentleman should act. She at least is still a woman!¡± Nangong Zi Lan looked toward Dongfang Jun with slight curiosity. ¡®Elder brother isn¡¯t one that loves meddling in others business. Why is he helping that woman then? Of course, I don¡¯t believe that elder brother Jun loves her since he didn¡¯t even give Liu Yu a nce from the start. He just kept ncing frequently at the white robed girl with impable appearance beside the Ghost King. ¡®Am I being too sensitive or is it that Dongfang Jun seems to hate her? ¡®Why?¡¯ Nangong Zi Lan frowned her long, shapely eyebrows slightly, unable to understand¡­ Chapter 589 - Why Aren’t You Helping Me To Wipe? Part 5

Chapter 589- Why Aren¡¯t You Helping Me To Wipe? Part 5

¡°Gentlemen?¡± Mu Ru Yue chuckled slightly as she continued, ¡°Even though Xiao Yue is a demon beast, she is still a girl. Your Dongfang family had group assaulted her to the point that she was severely injured, unable to recover her human appearance. You also just watched on when she was beaten up due to your cowardice. Where was your gentlemen¡¯s grandeur at that time?¡± Crack! The porcin in Dongfang Jun¡¯s hand was crushed into powder by his tightened grip. His expression turned grim as he swept a cold gaze at the girl that had a faint smile on her face. ¡°Elder sister Xiao Yue?¡± Nangong Zi Lan was startled as she asked, ¡°Elder brother Jun, didn¡¯t you say that it was elder sister Xiao Yue that left the Dongfang family by herself? What does thisdy mean then?¡± ¡®The Dongfang family had gang assaulted elder sister Xiao Yue until she was severely injured? ¡®How is this possible? ¡®Elder brother Jun is such a kind hearted and gentle person. How could he just watch on while elder sister Xiao Yue was being hurt by them? Wasn¡¯t their rtionship really close previously? Elder brother Jun had mentioned that he treated Xiao Yue like his biological younger sister. Why didn¡¯t he help her then?¡¯ Nangong Zi Lan still couldn¡¯t figure it out. But thedy didn¡¯t seem to be lying from her expression and tone. ¡°Zi Lan, don¡¯t listen to her nonsense,¡± Dongfang Jun red at Mu Ru Yue before he turned around to hold Nangong Zi Lan¡¯s hand gently and continued, ¡°You must believe in me that our Dongfang family definitely won¡¯t be able to do such matters.¡± Nangong Zi Lan bit her lips. She was deeply in love with elder brother Jun so she was willing to trust him this time¡­ A low chuckle was, however, heard at this instant. Ouyang Yun Jin smirkled with mickey and with disdain that shed in his eyes, he said, ¡°Young mistress Nangong, I can verify that what Lady Mu said is the truth. Xiao Yue, who was severely injured, was picked up by our Ouyang family and she was at herst breaths. Yet, she relied on her strong will to pull herself away from death¡¯s door.¡± If Nangong Zi Lan didn¡¯t believe Mu Ru Yue¡¯s words due to herck of understanding of her, she was clear about Ouyang Yun Jin¡¯s personality. That man wouldn¡¯t bother to lie so what he said must be true. Nangong Zi Lan¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she thought back about Dongfang Jun¡¯s attitude toward Xiao Yue. Could it be that Xiao Yue left that year was really due to her being severely wounded by the Dongfang family? She couldn¡¯t help but to hesitate. ¡®Elder brother Jun has always been kind hearted with a gentleman¡¯s demeanour. It was due to his courage to barge into the Demon Beast Mountain Range to capture a white tiger¡¯s cub for her that made me touched and subsequently fell in love with him. ¡®Thus, how can elder brother Jun just watch on as Xiao Yue was being beaten up?¡¯ Nangong Zi Lan was too innocent after all. There wasn¡¯t a need for Dongfang Yun to personally enter the depth of the Demon Beast Mountain Range to obtain that white tiger¡¯s cub. He just needed to dispatch men to enter those deep forest. He could then act that he was severely wounded in capturing the white tiger¡¯s cub, easily touching Nangong Zi Lan¡¯s heart¡­ Perhaps it was due to her innocence that Xiao Yue treated her amicably. Their rtionship in the Dongfang family wasn¡¯t bad as well. Nangong Zi Lan frequently went to the Dongfang family to inquire about her status after Xiao Yue had left for a period of time. ¡°Elder brother Jun, is there really a link between elder sister Xiao Yue¡¯s leaving with your Dongfang family?¡± Nangong Zi Lan raised her eyshes slightly as she focused her adorablerge eyes on Dongfang Jun. Dongfang Jun panicked inwardly, but he replied, ¡°Zi Lan, I really didn¡¯t! My rtionship with Xiao Yue is so great. How can I hurt her?¡± ¡°Really?¡± Nangong Zi Lan smiled sweetly with her eyes curved up like a crescent moon. Dongfang Jun gradually heaved a sigh of relief after seeing her smile even though she didn¡¯t say that she would continue to believe him this time¡­ Chapter 590 - Aunt Zi Shao Part 1

Chapter 590- Aunt Zi Shao Part 1

Ouyang Yun Jin chuckled coldly but didn¡¯t say anything. He believed that his words would definitely ce a seed of distrust in Nangong Zi Lan¡¯s heart. She just needed to tell this matter to the old man. With the power of the Nangong family, they could know what kind of person Dongfang Jun really was if they were to conduct a full investigation. It would then aplish the goal in making the marriage alliance between those two families fall through¡­ Ye Wu Chen nced coldly at Dongfang Jun before shifting his sinister, cold gaze toward the panicking Liu Yu. He then curled up his lip to a sinister smile. His smile was like one that belonged to a demon god¡¯s, making people shiver in fright¡­ ¡°Mister Dongfang, please quickly help me!¡± Liu Yu suddenly leaped over to Dongfang Jun as she wailed and pleaded, ¡°Mister, I am willing to service you as your maid and ve if you save me.¡± Dongfang Jun frowned from disgust and mercilessly raised his leg to kick Liu Yu away. He had just nearly made Nangong Zi Lan doubt him in order to seek trouble with Mu Ru Yue just now. How could he continue to meddle with others matter now? Liu Yu bit her lips. The pain from her stomach was enough to make her body to spasm. She understood that Mister Dongfang couldn¡¯t directly help her as Nangong Zi Lan was by his side. The only people that could help her currently were those from the Ouyang family. ¡®The Emperor seems to be allowing the Ghost King to ruin this banquet. ¡®It seems that the only that could stop the Ghost King will be people from those tworge families.¡¯ ¡°Lord Ouyang.¡± Liu Yu got up to her feet with great difficulty. She then bit her lips as she walked toward Ouyang Yun Jin. But a gale suddenly gave rise before she could walk to his side. Bang! Her body was sent flying backward. Ouyang Yun Jin dusted his sleeves before he said with a cold smile, ¡°You want to seduce me with that kind of appearance? More importantly, you humiliated Lady Mu with your words. Lady Mu is our Ouyang family¡¯s honoured guest. It means dering war to our Ouyang family for anyone that touch a single hair on her!¡± Honoured guest? Those words struck the crowd¡¯s heart heavily. Everyone looked dubiously at Ouyang Yun, unable to believe what they just heard. The girl that they thought to be without any backings and powers was a honoured guest of the Ouyang family? Dongfang Jun nced curiously at Ouyang Yun Jin. He didn¡¯t expect for Mu Ru Yue to have a connection with the Ouyang family¡­ More importantly, Ouyang Yun Jin was treating her as a honoured guest. Dongfang Jun narrowed his eyes as it seemed that he needed to re-examine this girl¡­ ¡°Ah!¡± A mournful yell out was suddenly heard. Liu Yu was holding onto her stomach as she rolled on the ground, staining the ground beneath her red. Her expression was contorted and herplexion was as pale as white paper. ¡°What is happening?¡± The Emperor was startled. Even though Dongfang Jun¡¯s kick and Ouyang Yun Jin¡¯s gale were really strong, it wouldn¡¯t result to her bleeding so much. Why was her symptom akin to a miscarriage? Ouyang Yun Jing eye-indicated to Ouyang Jing who was by his side. Ouyang Jing nodded slightly before heading toward Liu Yu. He then squat down to feel her pulse. He then stood up after a long time and announced, ¡°Miscarriage!¡± That word gave rise to a mour from the crowd. Yi Shao Chen was also stunned. He had fabricated the incident that Liu Yu had undergone sexual intercourse with his guard due to her failing to seduce him. Hence, Liu Yu should still be a virgin. How could Liu Yu be pregnant then? Yi Shao Chen narrowed his eyes slightly and curled up his lips to a gentle smile. But when he swept a gaze at Liu Yu¡¯s t tummy, a light flickered in his eyes. His smile intensified but it gave off a sinister cold feeling. The head of the Liu family, Liu Ye, didn¡¯t dare make his appearance from the start to help Liu Yu so he hid by the side. Yet, his expression changed drastically as he saw this scene and asked, ¡°Liu Yu, what is going on?¡± Chapter 591 - Aunt Zi Shao Part 2

Chapter 591 - Aunt Zi Shao Part 2

Liu Yu was pregnant! It must be that guard¡¯s! Liu Ye¡¯s expression turned ashen after thinking about that her daughter did previously. He wanted to just kill this damnable rebellious girl with a punch. ¡°Tell me whose is it!¡± Liu Yu¡¯s heart shuddered as she gritted her teeth before she suddenly looked at Yi Shao Chen and replied, ¡°It is the crown prince¡¯s. It is the crown prince that¡­ that did it with me¡­¡± Yi Shao Chen¡¯s expression darkened slowly with an obscure smile. ¡°It seems that Young Mistress Liu had dreamed about having this crown prince¡¯s child. But this prince only feels his stomach churning from thinking about the scenes in your dream.¡± What he meant was that Liu Yu did an erotic dream about them. Everyone shot a disdain gaze toward Liu Yu at this moment. Liu Yu¡¯s body shuddered violently. She originally wanted to pull down the crown prince with her to make him be responsible for her. Who knew that the man that was as gentle as jade would say such harsh words. ¡°Hmph!¡± The Emperor snorted coldly as he continued, ¡°How can a woman that was delusional in seducing the crown prince, but implicated a guard in the end be eligible to enter the royal family? You had not only vilified the prince, you wanted to cuckold the royal family. How can I recover my royal family¡¯s purity if I do not investigate the truth of this matter?¡± Liu Yu¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly but she could only stake all on this now. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± She knelt to the ground and replied with tear stained face, ¡°Your Majesty, what I said is the truth. It is really the crown prince¡¯s child. Your Majesty, please seek justice for me.¡± Seeing that this woman wanted to pour dirty water on him no matter what, Yi Shao Chen¡¯s smile slowly disappeared with a cold gaze. ¡°Wu Chen, this is my first time seeing someone force a person to be the father of her child.¡± Mu Ru Yue was smiling, but her eyes were cial as she continued, ¡°However, I had just manufactured a pill a couple of days to make people speak the truth. Once the person consumed the pill, the person would die from bleeding from all orifices if they said the truth. But if they lied, their skin would fester for seven days and nights, making them feel like dying!¡± Liu Yu¡¯s expression changed but her lips were still tightly sealed. She didn¡¯t believe that there would really be such a pill in this world¡­ ¡°Haha!¡± Ouyang Yun Jinughed before he requested, ¡°That pill of Lady Mu is really fascinating. The pills that you recently gave our Ouyang family had indeed helped us greatly. I don¡¯t know when you will give some Truth Pills to us?¡± Pills? The light in Dongfang Jun¡¯s eyes dimmed. ¡®That girl is an alchemist? ¡®She will definitely have an alchemist backing her even if she may not be an alchemist¡­ ¡®But that alchemist of hers will definitely be inferior to the Mundane Peak Rank Alchemist in their Dongfang family¡­¡¯ ¡°Truth Pill?¡± Liu Yu¡¯splexion became increasingly paler as her body shivered. ¡®That person from the Ouyang family had backed her statement. Can it be real? No, I mustn¡¯t consume that pill!¡¯ ¡°I will say. I will.¡± Liu Yu cried out. With her eyes red and swollen, she confessed with hatred, ¡°It is elder brother. It is elder brother that raped me.¡± Swish! The crowd were stirred up momentarily. The eldest young mistress of the Liu family had not only be pregnant, her child was her elder brother Liu Lin¡¯s. This was a gargantuan news that the Liu family¡¯s siblings had¡­ Liu Ye¡¯splexion turned ashen. He originally wanted Liu Yu to say the truth to make the crown prince be responsible for her. Who knew that the child that had been miscarried was that bastard Liu Lin¡¯s! Even though that brat Liu Lin wasn¡¯t his biological son and was his passed best friend that gave Liu Lin to him for him to take care of Liu Lin, the outsiders didn¡¯t know about that. Nevertheless, both his son and daughter were such troublemakers to even give rise to such a matter! Chapter 592 - Aunt Zi Shao Part 3

Chapter 592 - Aunt Zi Shao Part 3

It was clear that the Liu family would be aughing stock in the Kingdom of Ling Yun after tonight¡¯s banquet¡­ Ye Wu Chen smiled sinisterly. He suddenly changed his mind of just killing Liu Yu as it would make her suffer more than death from losing all of her reputations! A small punishment was still needed even if that was the case¡­ Ye Wu Chen slowly raised his hand and a ck ray of light was shot into Liu Yu¡¯s body, making her spit out a mouthful of blood. The pain made her body tremble. ¡°You¡­ what did you do to me?¡± Liu Yu raised her head as she red furiously at Ye Wu Chen. Ye Wu Chen smirked and replied, ¡°I made you lose the ability that a woman should have.¡± ¡°A woman¡¯s essential ability?¡± Liu Yu widened her eyes in astonishment as she continued, ¡°You¡­ you made me unable to conceive again?¡± ¡°No,¡± Ye Wu Chen shook his head and said coldly, ¡°I made you be a Stone Lady.¡± A Stone Lady wasmonly known for a girl to be unable to undergo sexual intercourse with a man. It would be worse than her just being unable to conceive. A girl in arge family were usually used as tools for marriage alliance. She could still be used to be married to a small household even if she was no longer a virgin. Yet, if she were to be a Stone Lady, she wouldn¡¯t be able to sexual rtionship with men. Hence, she would simrly lose her value to the family¡­ Moreover, even though she said that she had been raped by her brother and shouldn¡¯t have been just one time, she still had some values of usefulness. The crowd shivered from a chill that ran down their spines. That man was too ruthless to make a girl be a Stone Lady. It was equivalent to ruining her entire life¡­ Nheless, Liu Ye was just standing timidly at the side as he didn¡¯t dare to speak up for his daughter. ¡°Cough cough,¡± Ouyang Yun Jin coughed drily twice before he stood up smilingly and continued, ¡°Your Majesty, since tonight¡¯s banquet had be such a joke, I believe that everyone wouldn¡¯t have the mood to continue. How about bringing this banquet to an end? Lady Mu, I don¡¯t know if you have time tomorrow for me to make a visit?¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded slightly upon hearing his question and replied, ¡°You cane to the Ghost King manor to find me. Wu Chen, let¡¯s go.¡± She shifted her gaze toward Nangong Zi Lan after saying that. The purpose in agreeing to attend this banquet was due to being able to certainly meet with Nangong Zi Lan in this kind of asion¡­ ¡°Zi Lan?¡± Dongfang Jun saw that Nangong Zi Lan was staring at Mu Ru Yue¡¯s back in a daze so he asked worriedly. Nangong Zi Lan came back to her senses before she smilingly shook her head and replied, ¡°Elder brother Jun, I¡¯m a little tired.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s head back.¡± Dongfang Jun hastily stood up and held a hand out for Nangong Zi Lan to give her support in leaving her seat. Nangong Zi Lan got really confused due to Mu Ru Yue¡¯s and Ouyang Yun Jin¡¯s words, making her want to shun from his touch but she still decided to ce her hand on his palm in the end. She smiled sweetly and said, ¡°Elder brother Jun, I need time by myself. Is that alright?¡± Dongfang Jun¡¯s hand shook slightly. With worry in his eyes, he asked, ¡°Zi Lan, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you being so cold to me tonight?¡± ¡°Elder brother Jun, I¡¯m alright,¡± Nangong Zi Lan lowered her eyes slightly and with a candid, adorable smile, she continued, ¡°I¡¯m just so happy and excited that I will be going to marry elder brother Jun soon. Hence, I want some time to calm myself down¡­¡± Nangong Zi Lan¡¯s nature was innocent, but since she was from arge family, she wasn¡¯t stupid even if she was deceived by Dongfang Jun¡¯s fake feelings for a moment. She naturally could differentiate right from wrong¡­ Chapter 593 - Aunt Zi Shao Part 4

Chapter 593 - Aunt Zi Shao Part 4

It was certain that what Mu Ru Yue and Ouyang Yun Jin said had an impact¡­ The night was like deep water. The light from the moon and stars were dim. A girl suddenly halted her steps, but she didn¡¯t turn her head back. She just said indifferently, ¡°Since you have followed us until here, you should juste forth.¡± An adorable and exquisite pink garment moved in a sh to appear before her. Nangong Zi Lan bit her lips as she hesitated for a while. She then stepped forth and raised her gaze to focus on the girl in a snow-white robe under the tranquil night as she asked, ¡°Lady, was what you said previously the truth? Is elder brother Jun¡­ really a coward?¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled slightly, but with a cold tone, she replied, ¡°Dongfang Jun and Xiao Yue wasn¡¯t in an ordinary rtionship. The reason why the Dongfang family severely beaten up Xiao Yue to chase her away was due to them wanting to have a marriage alliance with the Nangong family. Furthermore, your elder brother Jun gave her up for powers. He, yet, wants to harass Xiao Yue now. I will have to trouble you to tell him that he isn¡¯tpatible with Xiao Yue so he should stop pestering her. I definitely will not terminate my contract with Xiao Yue!¡± Nangong Zi Lan¡¯s body shuddered as shock filled her adorablerge eyes. ¡®How is this possible? ¡®How could Xiao Yue and elder brother be in that kind of rtionship? Why am I so clueless about this? Elder brother Jun had previously told me that he won¡¯t love anyone except me in his entire life, deceiving me with his promise. ¡®What is the most unbearable point that I can¡¯t stand is that was elder brother Jun really that weak to abandon his beloved girl for power? ¡®What am I to him then? ¡®Will he also treat me in the same fashion in the future?¡¯ ¡°Is what you said the truth?¡± Nangong Zi Lan bit her lips. With herplexion pale-white, she asked, ¡°Why should I believe you?¡± It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t believe but she was unwilling to believe instead¡­ She had done so much. Yet, the man that moved her heart was that kind of person. Mu Ru Yue smiled coldly as she replied, ¡°It is up to you to believe what I said or not. I am just telling you this for Xiao Yue. I also believe with the might of the Nangong family, they will be able to investigate anything if they did a full investigation.¡± Nangong Zi Lan closed her eyes in sorrow as she thought about everything that happened all these years, making her heart twitched in pain. ¡®Actually, grandfather has always been unwilling for me to marry elder brother Jun so he kept dying the marriage. Yet, I didn¡¯t care to go against him to be with elder brother Jun due to being deceived by his act. ¡®If this is really just a lie, how will I be able to bear with it?¡¯ ¡®Lady, can I see elder sister Xiao Yue?¡± Nangong Zi Lan opened her eyes as she asked that. The sweet and beautiful smile on her face vanished as bitterness took its ce. She then continued, ¡°I¡¯ve been wanting to see her all these years. I also didn¡¯t know that she had always been suffering¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart softened as she sighed and said, ¡°Xiao Yue isn¡¯t by my side recently. But you will meet up with her sooner orter. As for how Dongfang Jun really is, you should just let your Nangong family personally investigate about it. It will also be more credible in having your family investigate this matter than just hearing it from me, an outsider.¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t say further after she said that, disappearing under the boundless night sky with Ye Wu Chen walking by her side. Nangong Zi Lan clenched her fists tightly. Herplexion was gravely pale as she proimed, emphasizing on each of her words, ¡°Elder brother Jun, I hope that you aren¡¯t lying to me. If not, I will never forgive you!¡± She really didn¡¯t want all of his gentleness and protection on her to be just a lie and that he did really barged deep into the Demon Beast Mountain Range for her¡­ Chapter 594 - Aunt Zi Shao Part 5

Chapter 594 - Aunt Zi Shao Part 5

¡°What did you say?! Dongfang Jun stood up abruptly inside an inn the next day. He then said ringly, ¡°The Dongfang family¡¯s medicinal nts had been stolen?!¡± ¡°That is correct, young master,¡± A subordinate had his head lowered as he continued to report respectfully, ¡°They were stolen by a dragon and a masked woman.¡± ¡°Masked woman?¡± Dongfang Jin frowned before he continued, ¡°Go and find Nangong Zi Lan. I want to head back to the family immediately to report this incident to father!¡± Those medicinal nts were exceptionally precious. The great master had specifically made hime to such a distant ce to buy those. However, it was robbed by someone currently. This was equivalent to a massive loss. ¡°Understood, young master!¡± The subordinate agreed respectfully before he retreated. He originally wanted to stay here to seek trouble with Mu Ru Yue, but he could only head back to his family. ¡®Who is it that is so gutsy to dare steal their Dongfang family¡¯s medicinal nts?!¡¯ A sinister light shed in Dongfang Jun¡¯s eyes. With a cold chuckle, he analyzed the situation, ¡°Dragon and a masked woman? It seems that someone is going against our Dongfang family. Is it the Ouyang family or the Moshang family? It would be impossible for the Nangong family as that old man wouldn¡¯t do this. Moreover, their families would be undergoing a marriage alliance shortly so there wasn¡¯t a need for him to do this¡­¡± Hence, it could only be from those two families, using this elimination method. He didn¡¯t continue to dally and hurriedly packed up his belongings before leaving the Kingdom of Ling Yun. They should be able to head back in half a month¡¯s time even if the distance between the two territories was rather far apart¡­ Nangong family. Nangong Lie was currently fishing by a river. A small figure suddenly dashed toward him from his side, leaping into his embrace. ¡°Grandfather, I¡¯m back.¡± Nangong Lie turned his head toward the girl that had leapt into his embrace. He then asked with slight grievance, ¡°Little girl, you are finally back. Did you have fun outside?¡± Nangong Zi Lan¡¯s lips trembled but she didn¡¯t reply. Sensing that something was off, Nangong Lie asked frowningly, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Grandfather¡­¡± Nangong Zi Lan pursed her lips and with confusion that flickered in her eyes, she exined, ¡°It wasn¡¯t long since elder brother Jun and I entered the Kingdom of Ling Yun that I reunited with elder sister Xiao Yue. But elder sister Xiao Yue seemed to ignore him and had hatred toward him.¡± Nangong Lie raised his brows before he prompted, ¡°What happened next?¡± ¡°Following that, the Ouyang family had invited elder brother Jun to attend a night banquet. I went along with him, but several incidents ured in that banquet. Ady known as Mu Ru Yue was the master of Xiao Yue. She told me that elder brother Jun was actually a coward as he watched on by the side when people of the Dongfang family beat Xiao Yue up severely, making her leave the Dongfang family. Yet, he was currently pestering elder sister Xiao Yue. Grandfather, do you think that elder brother Jun is that kind of person?¡± Nangong Zi Lan lowered her head and buried it against Nangong Lie¡¯s chest. Nangong Lie sighed slightly and carressed her head as he said, ¡°I don¡¯t really fancy that brat Dongfang Jun as I feel that he was too sinister and fake. He looked gentle, but actually is incredibly scheming. But I just let it slide since you like him. I will investigate the credibility of what thatdy said. Zi Lan, don¡¯t worry. Your grandfather won¡¯t allow anyone to hurt you.¡± Nangong Zi Lan expressed a forced smile. Her delicate and adorable face looked increasingly pale under the sunlight. Nangong Lie¡¯s heart ached slightly as he looked at his granddaughter¡¯s current state. He then said, ¡°Zi Lan, go and make a trip to visit your master Zi Shao. She is training at the back mountain in seclusion. Your cultivation has been improving ever since your master Zi Shao appeared four years ago. But she seems to be a person with a tale as she doesn¡¯t seem to have any pleasure other than training in seclusion daily¡­¡± Author¡¯s note: Everyone, can you guess who Zi Shao is? That¡¯s right, she is the aunt of Jing Er that had finally appeared¡­ Chapter 595 - Departing To The Ouyang Family Part 1

Chapter 595 -Departing To The Ouyang Family Part 1

A girl was sitting cross legged with her eyes were closed lightly at the back mountains. Her hair fluttered with the wind, making her hair to brush gently against her face. It was as though she heard footsteps from the bottom of the mountain that she gradually opened her eyes. She then looked down the mountain and saw Nangong Zi Laning toward her. With a trace of ripples in her eyes, she asked, ¡°Zi Lan, why have youe?¡± Nangong Zi Lan¡¯s heart ached when she heard her mncholic voice. She knew that her master had a past, but her master wasn¡¯t willing to talk about it. People like her that had bright eyes should usually lively and energetic. But Nangong Zin could feel a sadness that a normal person should not have from her master. It perhaps might be due to her experiencing too many things that gave rise to her current temperament¡­ ¡°Master, I¡¯vee to see you.¡± Nangong Zi Lan smiled as she walked toward Zi Shao. With her eyes curved, she asked with an lovely smile, ¡°How have you beentely?¡± Seeing that smile before her, Zi Shao¡¯s gaze became hazy. ¡®Isn¡¯t this little girl¡¯s personality like mine thousand of years ago? Yet, how could I still be an innocent girl that loves to act cute and coquettishly after experiencing the annihtion of the Zi family, in addition to the leavings of elder brother and his wife? ¡®Only family will pardon my everything and let me act like a spoiled child. I had simrly lost my willfulness after losing all of my family that would indulge me.¡¯ Zi Shao lowered her gaze slightly. What happened that year was a nightmare that she would never be able to forget¡­ ¡°Zi Lan, you should know that I¡¯m not from here.¡± Nangong Zi Lan raised her brightrge eyes as she looked puzzled at the woman before her. Zi Shao chuckled as though she was reminiscing her past. She couldn¡¯t help but to sigh before she continued, ¡°I hade to this ce by ident about ten years ago and been in the Nangong family for four years already. I will leave this ce to look for my family once I find a way. This ce won¡¯t be my final dwelling even though this ce is great¡­¡± Nangong Zi Lan blinked her eyes, unable to fully understand what she said. She didn¡¯t understand why her master wanted to leave. ¡°Master, I¡¯ve met with some encounters when I was out this time.¡± It was as though Nangong Zi Lan wanted to disperse Zi Shao¡¯s gloomy mood so she sat beside her and told her everything that happened, including Mu Ru Yue and Ye Chen¡­ Zi Shao became stirred up when she heard that the mysterious Ghost King that wore a silver mask possessed a pair of purple eyes. She raised her hand to grip onto Nangong Zi Lan¡¯s hand as she asked with a slightly tightened breath, ¡°Have you seen the Ghost King¡¯s appearance? Is there a purple Devil Snare¡¯s pattern on his face?¡± Nangong Zi Lan shook her head as she replied, ¡°The Ghost King always wear a mask so I couldn¡¯t see his face.¡± ¡°How about Mu Ru Yue then? Is there any special traits about her? Have you seen her possessing a phoenix furnace or a Heavenly me Sword?¡± Nangong Zi Lan was startled as she saw such an excited Zi Shao. In her point of view, her master was an immortal that didn¡¯t have any temperament and feelings. It was as though nothing could make her angry or weep at anything. But the current Zi Shao waspletely out of her impression¡­ ¡°I am not sure.¡± Nangong Zi Shao pursed her lips slightly and continued, ¡°But she had contracted with Sky Wolf Xiao Yue.¡± ¡°Sky Wolf Xiao Yue?¡± Zi Shao¡¯s gaze was astonished as she looked dazedly at Nangong Zi Lan before she rified, ¡°Did you just say Sky Wolf Xiao Yue?¡± ¡®If Sky Wolf Xiao Yue contracted with Mu Ru Yue, can it be that Yue Er and cousin are really here at this ce?¡¯ Chapter 596 - Departing To The Ouyang Family Part 2

Chapter 596- Departing To The Ouyang Family Part 2

¡°Master, I didn¡¯t tell you about my circumstances and about the Sky Wolf Xiao Yue before. Xiao Yue is originally elder brother Jun¡¯s friend but she had left the Dongfang family for a period of time. I had discovered her location not long ago¡­¡± Nangong Zi Lan was a little nervous. ¡®Why is master so greatly stirred up after hearing about Sky Wolf Xiao Yue¡­¡¯ Zi Shao suddenly covered her lips as she allowed her tears to flow through the gaps of her fingers. Her body trembled slightly from her excitement. Her heart had never been so rxed¡­ ¡®It¡¯s them! ¡®That divine couple must be them! ¡®Jing Er and Bai Ze had been waiting bitterly for so many years. How could I not? They were my family that epted my willfulness and helped to clean up my mess no matter what I did. But they left me for so many years after that time. ¡®If it wasn¡¯t for me to leave the family to settle some matters that year, it would be impossible for me to escape that cmity. I also wouldn¡¯t be able toe up with several years of nning to rescue Jing Er to free him from his plight and regrew his amputated limbs. ¡®The heavens know how badly I wanted to tear that b*tch Zi Feng¡¯s corpse into tiny pieces after seeing Jing Er¡¯s terrible state.¡¯ She perhaps would have done that without any thoughts if they were by her side. But her heart had matured after that incident. Thus, she bore with it. She had bore with it for such a long duration of time¡­ ¡°ZI Lan, your master is fine.¡± Zi Shao wiped away the tears at the corner of her eyes and with a forced smile, she continued, ¡°It is just that your master thought about some of her old friends that she couldn¡¯t control her emotions for a moment. You¡­ can you tell me where is the Ghost King and Mu Ru Yue now?¡± Her voice shuddered when she said that, a little choked with her emotions. Nangong Zi Lan looked curiously at Zi Shao but she didn¡¯t think much about it and asked, ¡°They are in the Kingdom of Ling Yun. Does master want to meet them?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Zi Shao nodded. Sky Wolf Xiao Yue was Yue Er¡¯s contracted beast. Since she acknowledged Mu Ru Yue to be her master, that woman should be who she had always wanted to find. She just didn¡¯t expect that Xiao Yue had always been in the Dongfang family. That little girl¡¯s reliance on Yue Er was really strong and was iparably prideful. Thus, she must had suffered a lot during this period of time¡­ Mu Ru Yue reclined in her man¡¯s embrace inside a quiet study room at this moment. She looked coldly at Ouyang Yun Jin before her and asked with a slight smile, ¡°Young master Ouyang, it seems that you still owe me an exnation.¡± ¡°Cough cough!¡± Ouyang Yun Jin coughed drily before he exined, ¡°I did tell you that it would be dangerous in you helping me at that time when you asked previously.¡± With a slight raise of her brows, Mu Ru Yue said with a slight smile, ¡°I¡¯ve always thought that the enemies of the Ouyang family were other families. I just didn¡¯t expect that there is a civil war within it. It seemed that this matter is really dangerous. I am considering if I still want to continue cooperating with you or not.¡± Ouyang Yun Jin raised his head and looked straightforwardly at the other¡¯s eyes. ¡°It isn¡¯t a cooperation. It is my Ouyang family vowing loyalty and devotion to you instead!¡± It was undeniable that Ouyang Yun Jin was an intelligent person. If it was just a cooperation, Mu Ru Yue would definitely not risk herself to be in so much danger for him. But if the Ouyang family were to vow their loyalty and devotion to her, it would give her the full benefits. Since the Ouyang family vowed their loyalty and devotion to Mu Ru Yue, she would be involved in the civil war, unable to treat it as something that didn¡¯t matter to her. ¡°Tell me what is going on?¡± Mu Ru Yue sat up properly and continued, ¡°I have the rights to know who wants to kill me.¡± Nobody could stay unconcerned after knowing that someone was after their life. She was the same¡­ Chapter 597 - Departing To The Ouyang Family Part 3

Chapter 597 -Departing To The Ouyang Family Part 3

Ouyang Yun Jin¡¯s gaze turned grim and with a slight heartache, he said, ¡°It is my blood younger brother. He always wanted the power in my hand so he has been thinking of multiple ways to eliminate me. Since you are helping me and is a great alchemist, he naturally deemed you as arge threat so he could only do that. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze turned slightly cold. She wasn¡¯t one that would just be on the defensive. Since someone was delusional in trying to deal with her, she definitely wouldn¡¯t just wait for them. ¡°Lady Mu, it is his own personal action. It isn¡¯t rted to the Ouyang family. I promise that this kind of incident wouldn¡¯t ur again.¡± Ouyang Yun Jin was afraid that she would shift the me to the Ouyang family so he hastily exined. ¡°Ouyang Yun Jin, since you want me to help you, I will need to make a trip to the Ouyang family!¡± Mu Ru Yue stood up and shot a cold cast toward Ouyang Yun Jin. Ouyang Yun Jin was stunned for a moment. He then replied after keeping his silence for a short moment, ¡°The purpose in meing to find you is simr to yours. I want to invite you over to the Ouyang family. But there are some that may say unpleasant things about you. I hope you can just ignore them.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already heard several unpleasant words before so it won¡¯t bother me. Ouyang Yun Jin, let¡¯s head out now.¡± If nobody was trying to kill her, she wouldn¡¯t make her move now. But she currently couldn¡¯t afford not to¡­ Mu Ru Yue narrowed her eyes with a cold ray that flickered past her eyes. Shen then felt a warm hand held hers, making her cold heart to thaw gradually. That¡¯s right, there was him that would always be by her side not leaving or abandoning her no matter what happens. A figure soared through space and stood in mid air outside the Ghost King¡¯s manor a couple of dayster. She frowned slightly and muttered, ¡°Am I toote? Why do I feel that their aura had left for quite a while?¡± It seemed that she was a step toote. Nevertheless, her heart could calm down after knowing that they were here¡­ Suddenly, foreign auras appeared behind Zi Shao, making her expression to darken drastically. She then rapidly turned around to cast a gaze toward that auras. An elder in grey robes that was standing in mid air entered her sight. His gaze was as cial as a blizzard. There was a handsome youth standing beside him. He appeared to be a gentleman with a gentle temperament. ¡°Elder Ma, I am sure that it was the people from the Ghost King¡¯s manor that had snatched our Dongfang family¡¯s medicinal nts.¡± Dongfang Jun swept a gaze at Zi Shao before him but didn¡¯t ce her in his eyes. This girl indeed was good looking, but her appearance was still far from Xiao Yue¡¯s. ¡°Are you certain?¡± The light in Elder Ma¡¯s eyes dimmed with his gaze cold and strict. ¡°I am.¡± Dongfang Jun smirked slightly as he continued, ¡°The dragon that robbed the Dongfang family was indeed from the Ghost King¡¯s manor.¡± Of course, Dongfang Jun waspletely guessing blindly. He was the one responsible in transporting the medicinal nts. Since something happened, he must find a scapegoat. Mu Ru Yue that had offended him had naturally be that target. ¡®Once she dies, Xiao Yue will regain her freedom and return into my embrace.¡¯ In Dongfang Jin¡¯s point of view, Xiao Yue had refused to return to him due to being restricted by the contract with that woman known as Mu Ru Yue. She would not continue to reject him once he saved the beauty from the sea of mes. He would then be able to enjoy being served by the two beauties. Zi Shao¡¯s gaze turned grim gradually as shemented, ¡°The people from the Dongfang family? I didn¡¯t expect the people from the Dongfang family would take the opportunity when the owners of the ce was away to destroy their home.¡± Chapter 598 - Departing To The Ouyang Family Part 4

Chapter 598 -Departing To The Ouyang Family Part 4

Dongfang Jun¡¯s gaze turned cold as he focused his cold gaze on the girl before him. A cold glimmer shed across his eyes as he asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± Zi Shao folded her arms across her chest as she side nced the two figures standing in mid air as she replied coldly, ¡°What is there got to do with you as to who I am?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Dongfang Jun¡¯s expression changed drastically, but when he wanted to say something, he was stopped by the elder by his side. Elder Ma frowned slightly as his gazended on Zi Shao. He then said indifferently, ¡°Lady, you are indeed an expert but you aren¡¯t allowed to bully my Dongfang family!¡± ¡°Dongfang family?¡± Zi Shao chuckled coldly and with her voice coated with mockery, she continued, ¡°Don¡¯t even mention the Dongfang family, even the old fellow in the Demon Beast Mountain Range would simrly be unable to touch a single hair on both of them!¡± Elder Ma¡¯s expression changedpletely. Many people feared his might ever since he became famous. But this little girl seemed to be really young. She should at most be at thirty of age. Yet, she dared to speak such brazen words. She clearly did not ce the Dongfang family in her eyes. ¡°Good! Very good!¡± Elder Maughed out from his fury and proimed, ¡°Since you are seeking death, I shall grant that wish!¡± Boom! An intense pressure like a tempest came over, tightening the air in the surrounding. It was as though the air was being pulled by something. Dongfang Jun who was beside Elder Ma could feel it the clearest. Air seemed to have vanished before him and his heart seemed to be restricted. He could imagine how powerful Elder Ma¡¯s attack would be on Zi Shao. ¡°So boring.¡± Zi Shao yawned from being unimpressed and with an unchanging smile, she said, ¡°Old man, the Ghost King and Mu Ru Yue aren¡¯t here so it is meaningless in youing here. I also aren¡¯t interested in ying with you. But if you really want to y, I don¡¯t mind going to the Dongfang family to find you.¡± Suddenly, a gale rose in the girl¡¯s surrounding. Her hair danced in the violent wind. Her appearance wasn¡¯t outstanding but she gave a terrifying pressure at this instant. Her light smile was as eye-catching as dimples. Bang! Elder Ma was forced to retreat two steps with astonishment expressed in his eyes. Hisplexion turned ashen with glimmering mes of fury in his eyes. However, when his gazended on the jade pendant at the girl¡¯s waist, his entire body shuddered¡­ ¡°You¡­ you are a person from that ce? No! This is impossible!¡± Elder Ma was startled with a shock-filled face. ¡°Elder Ma, what happened?¡± Dongfang Jun was a little puzzled and looked curiously at Elder Ma. Elder Ma gradually came back to his senses as he focused on the girl¡¯s face that had a faint smile on it. He then took in a deep breath and said, ¡°Young Master, we should go.¡± Dongfang Jun was startled and rebuked, ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Since this woman was from that ce, they naturally couldn¡¯t provoke them! It was unexpected for people from that ce to appear here¡­ Dongfang Jun was slightly unwilling but he could only nod and agree, ¡°Alright.¡± He then cast a gloomy gaze toward Zi Shao after he said that. ¡°Hey! Why are you leaving so soon? You don¡¯t want to y anymore?¡± Zi Shao giggled before she continued, ¡°But don¡¯t you worry. I will definitely make a trip to the Dongfang family to y with you guys. I shall give you a friendly advice. You should stay alert while you sleep at night. I might make an appearance in your roomste in the night. Of course, my sight isn¡¯t that terrible to rape you guys. I will at most stab your necks with a knife a couple of times¡­¡± Chapter 599 - Departing To The Ouyang Family Part 5

Chapter 599 -Departing To The Ouyang Family Part 5

Dongfang Jun stumbled, nearly falling to the ground. He forcefully swallowed his anger as he red viciously at Zi Shao before leaving briskly. Seeing the other escaping in such a sorry state, Zi Shao couldn¡¯t help but to hold her belly with both hands as she burst outughing. ¡®How long has it been since Iughed so heartily? ¡®I¡¯ve always been suffering every second of my life since I lost my family. ¡®It is great that they had finally appeared¡­¡¯ Tears flowed out of Zi Shao¡¯s eyes as sheughed, glistening under the sunlight. ¡°Father, Uncle Jing, you are back?¡± When Ouyang Yun Jin led Mu Ru Yue and the rest into the front courtyard of the Ouyang family, a clear voice was heard before them. A delicate body leaped and entered his embrace before Ouyang Yun Jin could react. Ouyang Qian raised her head with a youthful smile on her lovable face. She then shifted her gaze to the two people beside Ouyang Yun Jin and asked after blinking her eyes, ¡°Father, these two people are¡­¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Ouyang Yun Jin rubbed dotingly on the head in his embrace and introduced, ¡°Let me introduce them to you. This person is Lady Mu, Mu Ru Yue, and that person is her husband, Mister Ye. The two of them are my Ouyang family¡¯s honoured guests.¡± Ouyang Qian¡¯s gaze stared at Mu Ru Yue as she said bashfully, ¡°Elder sister Mu, I am Ouyang Qian from the Ouyang family. You can just call me Qian Qian.¡± Seeing that gaze in her eyes, an rm rang in Ye Wu Chen¡¯s heart. ¡®Abnormal! ¡®That gaze of hers is too abnormal! ¡®Even though Ouyang Qian is a girl, it can¡¯t be that she has weird fetishes right?¡¯ Wariness was expressed in Ye Wu Chen¡¯s eyes when he thought about that. He narrowed his purple eyes slightly before raising his arms to pull mu Ru Yue into his embrace. He snorted coldly before advising, ¡°Mu Er, this girl gives me a bad vibe. Don¡¯t get too close to her.¡± If Ouyang Qian was a man, he wouldn¡¯t have cared as Mu Ru Yue wouldn¡¯t get too close to men that harboured ulterior motives. But she was a girl! She might secretly take advantage of Mu Ru Yue due to being a girl. Mu Ru Yue sighed helplessly and rebuked, ¡°Wu Chen, she is a girl!¡± ¡°Girls aren¡¯t allowed either!¡± A sinister light shed in his purple eyes. With a cold aura encasing his body, Ye Wu Chen continued, ¡°If anyone, regardless of their gender, wants to get close to you, I don¡¯t mind making them leave forever!¡± Ouyang Qian hid behind Ouyang Yun Jin¡¯s back as she nced fearfully at the silver mask. ¡®This man is too terrifying to actually want to make me leave forever¡­¡¯ ¡°Qian Qian, stop fooling around.¡± Helplessness was expressed in Ouyang Yun Jin¡¯s eyes. His daughter would always want to get close to any good looking people, regardless of their gender. Of course, beauties were much better than handsome man in her heart. It was due to her belief that even if a man was handsome, he would just be a hungry wolf behind their good looking face. Yet, she would be unable to get close to Mu Ru Yue as she had an extrarge vinegar jar beside her¡­ ¡®Mhm.¡± Ouyang Qian agreed weakly. It was undeniable that she was indeed frightened by Ye Wu Chen¡­ Suddenly, a ray of white light shot out from Mu Ru Yue¡¯s chest at this moment. Following that, a youth in brocade robes appeared before her. The youth was handsome with an adorable baby face. His skin was so fair that it seemed transparent. His hair was also simply bounded up behind his head. However, tears filled the youth¡¯s eyes. Grievance could be easily seen from his face. Chapter 600 - Departing To The Ouyang Family Part 6

Chapter 600- Departing To The Ouyang Family Part 6

¡°Little Yue, can I stay with you tonight?¡± Mo Xi looked pitifully at Mu Ru Yue and continued timidly, ¡°Xiao Bai bullies me.¡± He didn¡¯t want to go to the Alchemy Book¡¯s world. That ce was too boring and he would be bullied by other beasts. Xiao Bai always bared his fangs fiercely at him whenever Xiao Yue pinched his cheek. Little Yue was the best as she never bullied him. ¡°You can¡¯t!¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s expression darkened instantly. With a cold ray in his purple eyes, his body was encased with a cial aura, making people shiver even when it wasn¡¯t cold. Mo Xi got a fright and hastily hid behind Mu Ru Yue. He only revealed his head as he looked timidly at Ye Wu Chen and said, ¡°Little Yue, he is really scary. He is even scarier than those women that looked as though they want to eat me¡­¡± ¡®Why is Little Yue being with such a terrifying man? What if he bullies Little Yue?¡¯ ¡°Father,¡± Ouyang Qian took a fancy of Mo Xi at first nce. With brightly lit up eyes, she asked, ¡°Can I y with that little brother?¡± Mo Xi was stunned. When he raised his head, he saw Ouyang Qian¡¯s wolf-like gaze. He hastily refused, ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± ¡°Why?¡± Ouyang Qian blinked her eyes and asked, unable to understand. Mo Xi voiced out without any thoughts, ¡°You are too scary¡­¡± ¡®All other girls other than Mu Ru Yue are really scary. I don¡¯t want to get involved with them¡­¡¯ Ouyang Qian was startled upon hearing that. ¡®Too scary?¡¯ She became a little gloomy. ¡®Is my appearance that scary? Why is that little brother so afraid of me?¡¯ Mo Xi wanted to hold Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hand, but he hastily withdrew his hand and looked timidly at Ye Wu Chen after feeling an undisguised sinister aura pressuring toward him. ¡°Mo Mo, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here.¡± Mu Ru Yue turned her head toward the youth and expressed a consoling smile. His heart mysteriously calmed down and revealed a dazzling sunlight smile. Ye Wu Chen snorted coldly as jealousy bubbled in his heart again. He hugged Mu Ru Yue¡¯s waist tightly with an arm, forcefully shifting her gaze back to him. ¡°Cough cough!¡± Ouyang Yun Jin coughed drily and asked, ¡°Lady Mu and Mister Ye, how about following me to meet with the old master?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded slightly before shifting her gaze to Ouyang Qian and asked, ¡°Lady Ouyang, my little brother is a little afraid of strangers. I wonder if you can help me take care of him on my behalf?¡± Ouyang Qian nodded vigorously before she replied bashfully, ¡°Lady Mu, don¡¯t worry. I will help you take great care of him.¡± ¡°Little Yue!¡± Mo Xi was frightened and gripped onto Mu Ru Yue¡¯s sleeve. He then looked pitifully at her and pleaded, ¡°Little Yue, I don¡¯t want to go with her¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue patted the back of Mo Xi¡¯s hand as though to console him before she said smilingly, ¡°Mo Mo, I¡¯ve some matters that I have to settle. I wille looking for you once I¡¯m done.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Mo Xi gradually released his grip and with expectant filledrge clear eyes, he said, ¡°You muste and find me the moment you are done. Don¡¯t make me interact with her for too long.¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t say further as she followed Ouyang Yun Jin to enter the lounge after giving a final nce at Mo Xi¡­ There was an elder with a strict expression was sitting at the foremost in the lounge. Yet, when he saw the man walking briskly toward him, his expression rxed slightly and said calmly, ¡°Jin Er, you are back?¡± Ouyang Yun Jin dusted his robes before he knelt on one knee. He then said with a bow, ¡°Father, your son hase back this time to introduce a talent to you.¡± Chapter 601 - Departing To The Ouyang Family Part 7

Chapter 601-Departing To The Ouyang Family Part 7

¡°Oh?¡± Ouyang Ling Tian raised his brows slightly and asked, ¡°I don¡¯t know who has entered your eyes?¡± Ouyang Yun Jin stood up and introduced, ¡°This is Mu Ru Yue, Lady Mu, that your son had encountered outside the family. The vast amount of pills that was recently supplied to the Ouyang family was from her. Your son has already got into an agreement with her. If she helps our Ouyang family to be the leader of the Four Large Families, our Ouyang family will be under her!¡± Swish! A mour rose abruptly. Everyone had an extremely unpleasant expression. It was as though they didn¡¯t expect that Ouyang Yun Jin would make such a decision. ¡°Hmph!¡± Ouyang Yun Shu snorted coldly as he shot a disdainful gaze toward Mu Ru Yue and continued, ¡°Eldest brother, it seems that you mind is getting increasingly muddled as you live. Even though there is a mysterious alchemist behind this girl, who knows for sure that the alchemist isn¡¯t from the Dongfang family? This may be a plot of the Dongfang family. Yet, you want to give her the entire ouyang family. Moreover, do you even have the power to make such a decision?¡± He didn¡¯t in the slightest thought that those pills were manufactured by Mu Ru Yue as it would be impossible for her to so with such a tender age. In this case, there must be a mysterious expert backing her. Mu Ru Yue narrowed her eyes slightly as she cast a cold gaze at Ouyang Yun Shu¡¯s dandy face. With a slight smirk, shemented, ¡°It seems that the Ouyang family is just average.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Ouyang Yun Shu¡¯s expression changed drastically and yelled, ¡°B*tch, don¡¯t you refuse a toast only to be forced to drink a forfeit! You want my Ouyang family? You must be dreaming. Eldest brother¡¯s mind is muddled but my father¡¯s isn¡¯t! Thus, your scheme will definitely fail!¡± Ouyang Yun Shu¡¯s body shuddered after saying that. He felt a tyrannical pressure locked down on him from before him. Ouyang Yun Shu raised his head subconsciously. A sinister cold rose from his feet and prated his heart, making him to shiver. He had never seen such a horrifying gaze in his life until now. That gaze was no longer human-like. It was as though it belonged to an Asura from hell. A sinister cold light glimmered in the man¡¯s purple eyes, decreasing the temperature in the entire lounge¡­ Everyone¡¯s gaze shot toward the man that wore a silver mask, greatly rmed by him¡­ ¡°Cough cough!¡± Ouyang Ling Tian coughed dryly as he examined Mu Ru Yue and said, ¡°Lady, I am really grateful for your help to my Ouyang family. My ouyang family will definitely satisfy any requests you may have. But if you want my entire Ouyang family, I¡¯m sorry but I can¡¯t do that!¡± ¡°Father!¡± Ouyang Yun Jin expressed shock and was a little anxious as he rebuked, ¡°This is an agreement between Lady Mu and me. You can¡¯t¡­¡± Ouyang Ling Tian looked coldly at him. Ouyang Yun Jin stopped saying any further at that instant, swallowing his words that were already in his throat. ¡°Lady, please state your requests.¡± Ouyang Ling Tian shifted his gaze and said indifferently. Everyone¡¯s gazended on Mu Ru Yue, anticipating what she would request. The Ouyang family would never be passed to an outsider no matter what. ¡°I only have a request.¡± Mu Ru Yue smirked slightly and continued, ¡°That request is for your Ouyang family. If not, why should I risk myself to be in so much danger and put in so much mind and effort into this? Other than that, I don¡¯t think that your Ouyang family will be able to give me any benefits.¡± Chapter 602 - Departing To The Ouyang Family Part 8

Chapter 602 -Departing To The Ouyang Family Part 8

The girl¡¯s words made everyone startled as though they couldn¡¯t believe what they just heard. The Ouyang family couldn¡¯t give her other benefits? They didn¡¯t know if they should say she was excessively arrogant or egoistic¡­ ¡°Lady, don¡¯t you think that you are being too much?¡± Ouyang Ling Tian¡¯s expression turned grim and continued, ¡°How can my Ouyang family with thousands of years of history be under you? If my deceased ancestors were to know about this, how can I have the face to meet them in the future?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯ gaze darkened slightly. She then chuckled suddenly and replied, ¡°You indeed will be going to meet them soon. You can ask for their opinion at that time.¡± ¡°Impudent!¡± Ouyang Yun Shu mmed his hand on the table in fury before pointing at Mu Ru Yue and shouted, ¡°You dared to curse my father! Eldest brother, this is the person you brought back? Can it be you want father to die from his anger? Someone, toss these two out of here! My Ouyang family will definitely not allow such swindlers to set a single foot in it.¡± Even though he wasn¡¯t able to eliminate this woman, he definitely wouldn¡¯t allow her to help eldest brother! Once father became disappointed with him, the young master¡¯s position wouldnd on him. Mu Ru Yue nced at Ouyang Yun Shu and said with a slight smile, ¡°It seems that your Ouyang family doesn¡¯t wee us. Since this is the case, I will bid my farewell. But I will give you a final advice so that you won¡¯t me me for not warning you. Head of the Ouyang family, it will be really soon for you to meet your ancestors.¡± ¡°Scram!¡± Ouyang Yun Shu mmed his hand on the table and yelled out with a sinister expression. His furious emotion was beneficial to him. He would be seen as caring for his elder brother to not settle the scores of those two on Ouyang Yun Jin¡¯s behalf and expressed that he was filial toward his father. Yet, Ouyang Ling Tian remained silent from the start. A trace of astonishment flickered in his shrewd gaze. ¡®I thought I have hid that matter properly that even Jin Er didn¡¯t know about it. How did she figure it out?¡¯ Ouyang Yun Jin was slightly anxious. He naturally knew about Mu Ru Yue¡¯s capability. If he lost her, the Ouyang family would definitely be engulfed by the overly ambitious Dongfang family. ¡°Lady Mu, please wait!¡± An elderly voice suddenly broke his train of thoughts. Everyone shifted their gaze toward Ouyang Ling Tian with puzzlement in their eyes. Why did the head stopped the person that dared to curse him from leaving? Mu Ru Yue¡¯s steps halted slightly. With her back facing Ouyang Ling Tian, she smirked slightly and asked, ¡°I wonder what the head of the Ouyang family got to say.¡± ¡°Can thedy have a chat with me inside the room?¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled slightly as she refused, ¡°Head of the Ouyang family, I am not a person that wille when called and leave when being chased away. Your family was the one that wants me to leave, but now your family is simrly the one that wants me to stay. Sorry, but I¡¯m no longer interested in your Ouyang family. There is still the Nangong and Moshang families as my candidates to cooperate with. They should know what is best for them. Wu Chen, let¡¯s go!¡± She didn¡¯t even give a nce at the crowd behind her while she said that as she walked out of the Ouyang family. Ye Wu Chen didn¡¯t say anything after hearing what she said. He just nced at Ouyang Lin Tian that was in deep thought before turning around and leaving with Mu Ru Yue. Mu Ru Yue called out spiritually to summon Mo Xi back to her the moment she was about to step out of the entrance, disappearing from the crowd¡¯s gaze¡­ Chapter 603 - Departing To The Ouyang Family Part 9

Chapter 603 -Departing To The Ouyang Family Part 9

¡°Mister Dongfang, why are you in such a state?¡± In a luxurious restaurant, Ouyang Lin looked at the man beside her and bit onto her lips before she said, ¡°Why do you want to waste time on that woman that doesn¡¯t treasure a man like youself? I know that I am just a person from the side branch of the Ouyang family so I don¡¯t have much authority and power, but I will never betray you.¡± She raised her head as she looked affectionately at the man sitting before the table. She had developed feelings for this man that had a gentle demeanour after encountering him five years ago. However, he already had Xiao Yue in his heart and was going to marry Nangong Zi Lan as his wife for the family. Her heart ached, but she understood that with her status as a person from a side branch, she wasn¡¯tpatible to such an outstanding man. She didn¡¯t mind bing his concubine. Nheless, Dongfang Jun only treated her as a friend to speak his mind to. He didn¡¯t have any inkling intention on taking her in as his concubine¡­ Swish! Dongfang Jun suddenly stood and just wordlessly dashed down the stairs to exit the restaurant. Ouyang Lin was startled but she bit her lips and pursued after him¡­ There was a couple walking hand in hand and shoulder to shoulder in the street, attracting everyone¡¯s gazes. The girl was in white robes with an impable appearance while the man had a silver mask on his face, but had an iparable noble grandeur. They were looking at each other¡¯s eyes, delivering their feelings for each other with their eyes. It was as though they didn¡¯t see anyone else other than themselves¡­ ¡°Mu Ru Yue, where is Xiao Yue?¡± A slender figure blocked her path when she turned her head toward that voice. It was only for a short period of time, but Dongfang Jun had be such a sorry state. His original clean shaved lower jaw had bits and pieces of beards growing out from it. Pain was expressed in his eyes. He originally wanted to kill this woman so that Xiao Yue would be able to return to his side. Who knew a person known as Zi Shao would suddenly appeared when he went to seek trouble with her at the Ghost King¡¯s manor, not knowing that she had left the manor. He naturally wouldn¡¯t let her leave after meeting her today! ¡°I¡¯ve been suffering terribly during this period of time. Can¡¯t you just let us be together?¡± Dongfang Jun continued furiously, ¡°You are such a vicious girl to be so adamant in tearing us loving couple apart. It can¡¯t be that you are in love with me so you don¡¯t want us to be together, right?¡± Passerbys had surrounded them at this moment. They couldn¡¯t help but to point toward Mu Ru Yue, who was at the centre of attention, with disdain in their eyes after hearing Dongfang Jun¡¯s words, discussing. ¡°This girl has an exceptional appearance but I didn¡¯t expect her to be so vicious like a poisonous snake.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, she wanted to obtain the man and just tossed the pitiful woman to an unknown ce.¡± ¡°Oh, I remember that person is young master Dongfang Jun of the Dongfang family. Tsk! Tsk! It is just natural for Dongfang Jun to be loved by girls from his outstanding appearance and noble status. But I didn¡¯t expect that this girl would do such a crazy matter. ¡°Furthermore, it is undeniable that Dongfang Jun was deeply in love with that girl to fall into such a sorry state for her. This kind of man has already extinct from this world. He should be the only one left¡­¡± Dongfang Jun didn¡¯t expect that he would be recognized and panicked a little. This would definitely give rise to unnecessary misunderstanding if this was known to the Nangong family. Chapter 604 - Departing To The Ouyang Family Part 10

Chapter 604- Departing To The Ouyang Family Part 10

However, he no longer cared about anything anymore other than forcing Mu Ru Yue to release Xiao Yue. Plop! Dongfang Jun suddenly knelt before Mu Ru Yue, making everyone to widen their eyes with disbelief. ¡°Mu Ru Yue, you can do anything to me but just release Xiao Yue! She is innocent. Even if you are crazy in love with me, she isn¡¯t the one to be med!¡± The man that was bitterly pleading at this moment, touched the crowd¡¯s heart. Some girls even started to weep as they were touched by Dongfang Jun¡¯s action. They, however, red furiously at Mu Ru Yue. Their gaze was as though they wanted to tear her corpse into several pieces. Ye Wu Chen¡¯s gaze became increasingly dark. A sinister cold ray flickered in his eyes. He lifted his hand gradually, but Mu Ru Yue held onto his hand at this moment. The sudden soft sensation made Ye Wu Chen¡¯s hand to shudder as he shifted his gaze to focus at the side of the girl¡¯s wless face. ¡°Let me settle this.¡± Her voice was as calm as the wind, making Ye Wu Chen to gradually lower his hand. But his gaze toward Dongfang Jun was undisguised sinister and cold. He was like a bloodthirsty sword¡­ ¡°Mister Dongfang!¡± When Ouyang Lin ran over and heard Dongfang Jun begging, her heart became a little sore, especially seeing that Dongfang Jun was kneeling down for a girl that didn¡¯t even treasure him. She red furiously at Mu Ru Yue and advised, ¡°Thisdy, forcing someone to love you wouldn¡¯t work. Since Mister Dongfang doesn¡¯t love you, why are you still pestering him? This will only make him detest you even more. I shall give you a warning. Quickly release thatdy known as Xiao Yue and return her to Mister Dongfang. If not, the Dongfang and Ouyang family definitely won¡¯t forgive you!¡± Mu Ru Yue narrowed her eyes slightly. With a cold ray that shed across her eyes, shepromised, ¡°Alright, I will let Xiao Yue out. If she is willing, I will definitely terminate my contract with her!¡± Dongfang Jun was ted as acent smile graced his face. As expected, his method in making the crowd pressure her into making her stop restraining Xiao Yue worked. Suddenly, a silver light shed past. A silver robended before the crowd under their gazes. Silver hair danced along with the wind, brushing against the girl¡¯s elegant and beautiful face. she lifted her silver eyes as she looked coldly at Dongfang Jun that was jubnt. ¡°Xiao Yue, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here to take you away.¡± Dongfang Jun didn¡¯t in the slightest notice her coldness as he lifted his hand to hold Xiao Yue¡¯s. But before he could grip onto Xiao Yue¡¯s soft small hand, the other abruptly pushed him away. Dongfang Jun retreated a couple of steps from the sudden impact as he looked astonished at Xiao Yue. ¡°Xiao Yue, she has already agreed to terminate your contract. You have regained your freedom so there isn¡¯t a need to continue rejecting me.¡± In Dongfang Jun¡¯s point of view, he strongly believed that it was due to that girl that Xiao Yue was treating him so coldly. She was being controlled by her, unable to make her own decision. How could Xiao Yue that was deeply in love with him all those years wants to leave him? But why was Xiao Yue still rejecting him then? Dongfang Jun¡¯s heart felt as though it was being squeezed as he looked expectantly at Xiao Yue. ¡°Dongfang Jun, I¡¯ve never met someone as despicable as you!¡± Xiao Yue raised her head coldly before she continued, ¡°My master is so outstanding and her husband makes a heavenly pair with her. It can¡¯t be that you think that you are stronger than my master¡¯s husband, right? Even if master was blind, she wouldn¡¯t take a fancy to such a fake gentleman like yourself!¡± Chapter 605 - Departing To The Ouyang Family Part 11

Chapter 605- Departing To The Ouyang Family Part 11

Dongfang Jun raised his head in shock as he looked with disbelief at Xiao Yue¡¯s elegant face. Xiao Yue snorted coldly and said, ¡°When you just watched on as I was beaten up by the group of people from the Dongfang family for powers, my heart for you died. How is someone like you that could abandon all of his feelings for powers be worthy for my, Xiao Yue¡¯s, love? If my life could restart, I wish that I would never have given you my heart.¡± Swish! Dongfang Jun¡¯splexion paled as pain and sorrow were expressed in his eyes. Xiao Yue had never been controlled and really didn¡¯t want to be with him¡­ The crowd were stunned by this new information. Who knew that the man that was thought to be deeply in love be such a bastard¡­ ¡°Bullsheet!¡± Ouyang Lin yelled in fury, ¡°B*tch, who do you think you are? It is your blessings to gain Dongfang Jun¡¯s likings. How dare you vilify him?! For someone like you with such a lowly status, even a beggar won¡¯t marry you! Who knows if you will give birth to a monster that isn¡¯t a human or beast!¡± Actually, the humans simrly thought demon beast as lowly creatures just like how some demon beasts disliked humans. Demon beasts were only suitable to be used as tools in war for humans to fight in the frontlines. They were simrly used to block dangers for humans. Boom! Suddenly, a gale rose from the white robed girl that was standing quietly under the glow of the sunset. A tyrannical aura like a sword that was iparily sharp pierced toward Ouyang Lin¡¯s body. Her body was sent flying backwards, colliding on a vendor¡¯s booth on the streets. Theplexion of her delicate and pretty face turned increasingly pale. The girl walked forth with her white robe fluttering. Her face was coated with ayer of ice with killing intents bursting forth from her body. Ouyang Lin looked fearfully at the white robed girl walking toward her. She bit on her lips before asking with a shuddering voice, ¡°You¡­ what are you doing?¡± It was unknown why the current white robed girl instilled fear in her. She had never feared this much even from the head of the Ouyang family¡­ ¡°Can you repeat what you just said?¡± Mu Ru Yue lowered her gaze as she looked cially at Ouyang Lin and asked, ¡°You said that Xiao Yue isn¡¯tpatible to Dongfang Jun?¡± Ouyang Lin was so terrified that she scooted backwards away from Mu Ru Yue with terror expressed on her face. ¡°How can my people be ipatible with someone? It should be Dongfang Jun that is ipatible to her instead.¡± Mu Ru Yue smirked slightly and continued indifferently, ¡°He had just watched on as those people of the Dongfang family beat her to the point that she almost died for his greed. Since the Dongfang family made her unhappy, I don¡¯t mind taking over the Dongfang family and giving it to her.¡± Dongfang Jun was stunned as he looked in shock at Mu Ru Yue¡¯s wless face. He finally understood why Xiao Yue would abandon him and choose to contract with that girl. It was due to her having a matchless grandeur. She didn¡¯t mind taking down the Dongfang family and give it to Xiao Yue just to make her happy? How much guts did she have to say such domineering words? Dongfang Jun had aplex feeling. He really couldn¡¯t and was reluctant to give up on such an outstanding girl like Xiao Yue¡­ Chapter 606 - Departing To The Ouyang Family Part 12

Chapter 606 -Departing To The Ouyang Family Part 12

¡°Xiao Yue, are you really unwilling to give me another chance?¡± He raised his head to focus on Xiao Yue¡¯s face as he pleaded with sorrow, ¡°It can¡¯t be that you have forgotten how you took care of me when I was injured? Have you also forgotten about those memorable days where we were together?¡± Dongfang Jun was giving his final hope in moving this woman. Xiao Yue closed her eyes gradually with her eyshes trembling. Scenes of her past shed in her mind like a movie. It was so vivid. That man¡¯s gentle words and gaze were her only sce during the period where she was previously separated from master. But what was unforgettable to her was the scene where she was group assaulted¡­ It was at that moment that her feelings for him had been crushed¡­ Dongfang Jun looked at her elegant face with traces of hope appearing in his eyes. He thought that there was still hope since Xiao Yue didn¡¯t reject him straight away. Yet, the girl that had closed her eyes in deep thoughts suddenly opened her eyes at this moment. ¡°Dongfang Jun, I¡¯m no longer in love with you. Why should I give you a chance then?¡± Xiao Yue smirked as she smiled elegantly and continued, ¡°I can live better after leaving you. Why should I make myself suffer for you? I was just such a fool previously to bear with being humiliated for a man. Currently, I won¡¯t do anything that would damage my dignity. Furthermore, since you vilified my, Xiao Yue¡¯s, master today, you won¡¯t even be a stranger to me as you will be an enemy to me from now on!¡± ¡®Enemy?¡¯ Dongfang Jun¡¯s heart seemed to have been torn into pieces by a hand. It was unbearably painful. His face was pale-white as he looked sorrowfully at the girl before him. ¡®Is she really so heartless? Not even giving him a chance?¡¯ ¡°Mister Dongfang!¡± Ouyang Lin climbed up to her feet and wiped off the trace of blood from the corner of her lips as she looked Dongfang Jun with heartache. Her Mister Dongfang was always so prideful. But he ced down his status to beg for Xiao Yue to return to his side, but Xiao Yue didn¡¯t ept his feelings. How could her heart not hurt? She bit on her lips before looking at Xiao Yue with determination and said, ¡°Mister Dongfang is a good man. He definitely isn¡¯t how you said he was. You must have some misunderstandings on him. If you lose a man like him, you will never be able to find a second one!¡± The heavens would know that her heart was bleeding as she said those words. But she had no choice but to do it for her beloved man. Even if every word she said was like a de that pierced mercilessly in her heart. Xiao Yue smiled. Her smile looked so elegant and noble, but it gave people chills. ¡°If that really is the case, I must be blind or that someone from the Dongfang family is impostering Dongfang Jun.¡± Xiao Yue¡¯s face became increasingly cold as she continued, ¡°It is your matter in liking Dongfang Jun, but not everyone will be able to ept him! In my eyes, Dongfang Jun is just trash!¡± Mu Ru Yue knew that Xiao Yue was indeed enraged as she, who had always been elegant, said such words. Xiao Yue had already said it so clearly but these two people seemed to be unable to understand human words and continued to pester her. ¡°Xiao Yue.¡± Mu Ru Yue patted Xiao Yue¡¯s shoulder before shifting her gaze to the paled Dongfang Jun and said, ¡°Dongfang Jun, this will be myst time repeating. You aren¡¯tpatible to Xiao Yue!¡± Dongfang Jun didn¡¯t say anything, but Ouyang Lin couldn¡¯t stand her words. Just as she wanted to say something, she received a gaze from Mu Ru Yue. Chapter 607 - Departing To The Ouyang Family Part 13

Chapter 607 -Departing To The Ouyang Family Part 13

¡®Cold¡­¡¯ ¡®This girl¡¯s gaze is so freezing cold. It is as though it will be able to instantly freeze the hearts of those that saw her gaze. I¡¯ve never known that a person¡¯s gaze could be this cold!¡¯ Ouyang Lin shivered vigorously from the cold as an obscure fear could be felt from within to outside of her body. When she got back to her senses, she was vexed. How could she be frightened by this girl in front of Mister Dongfang? ¡°Father!¡± Ouyang Lin saw a middle aged man leading a group of people toward her at this moment. Her eyes lit up subconsciously. ¡°Lin Er, what happened?¡± Ouyang Dan swept a gaze and when his gazended on Ouyang Lin¡¯s pale face, he moved in a sh over to her and asked, ¡°Lin Er, are you hurt? What happened?¡± ¡°Father¡­¡± Ouyang Lin¡¯s tears flowed out from her eyes uncontrobly after she called out. She wiped off the tears from the corner of her eyes before she revealed a forced smile as she said, ¡°Father, I¡¯m alright. It¡¯s true. I didn¡¯t suffer any grievance. Please stop being angry.¡± Seeing his daughter¡¯s pitiful appearance and hearing her forceful speech in pretending that she was fine, a ball of fury surged in Ouyang Dan¡¯s heart. He then asked in a heavy tone, ¡°Who hurt my daughter?¡± ¡°Father.¡± Ouyang Lin hastily pulled onto his hand and shook her head as she said, ¡°Your daughter is alright. It is just that Mister Dongfang suffered grievance instead.¡± As a person of the Ouyang family, Ouyang Dan still recognised Dongfang Jun even though he was just from the branch family. He then discovered a dazed Dongfang Jun standing at the side after hearing what Ouyang Lin said. ¡°Mister Dongfang, what happened?¡± Ouyang Dan was greatly rmed. He wasn¡¯t only a person from the branch of the Ouyang family, he was the leader of the protectors of the Ouyang City. If something were to happen to Mister Dongfang, the Dongfang family definitely would be enraged. Furthermore, the head of the Ouyang family wouldn¡¯t offend the Dongfang family for him as an insignificant member of its branch family. ¡°Father, it is them that made caused Mister Dongfang to fall into such a state.¡± Ouyang Dan noticed the couple standing shoulder to shoulder, following Ouyang Lin¡¯s gaze. Purple robes fluttered while the man¡¯s body was encased with a frosty aura. He looked as though he was looking at him but there wasn¡¯t any of his reflection in his purple eyes. The man was protecting the white robed girl at his side in his embrace. His silver mask radiated a dazzling ray of light under the glow of the sunset, stunning people¡¯s heart. This man was an expert! Ouyang Dan narrowed his eyes slightly and asked, ¡°Mister, I don¡¯t know what grudges to have against my daughter and Mister Dongfang. It can¡¯t be that you want to make an enemy out of both the Ouyang and Dongfang family, right?¡± ¡®Ouyang family?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue nced at Ouyang Dan as she said, ¡°You can represent the Ouyang family?¡± Ouyang Dan¡¯s expression changed instantly. With his expression getting increasingly sinister, he replied, ¡°I¡¯m the leader of the protectors of the Ouyang City. You must obey the rules in our Ouyang family¡¯s territory! Moreover, anyone that enters the Ouyang City must be given a pass by the Ouyang family. I don¡¯t know how the two of you entered this ce. Why haven¡¯t I receive your passes?¡± Ouyang Dan wasn¡¯t to be med for not knowing how Mu Ru Yue and Ye Wu Chen entered the city. It was due to them sitting in the Ouyang family¡¯s carriage when entering the Ouyang City. Hence, Ouyang Dan naturally didn¡¯t see them. Seeing that the two of them weren¡¯t replying him, he got even more certain of his guess. He then said coldly, ¡°The two of you that infiltrated the Ouyang City without a pass must be spies from other ces! Someone, capture and bind these spies. I want to interrogate them thoroughly!¡± Ouyang Lin was inwardly ted and becent. ¡®This is your oues in daring to act so rampant within the Ouyang City!¡¯ Chapter 608 - Sullen Dongfang Jun Part 1

Chapter 608- Sullen Dongfang Jun Part 1

Ouyang Dan¡¯s gaze was strict as he looked coldly at the crowd and said severely, ¡°I advise that the two of you not to resist. Otherwise, the ones that will suffer will only be you!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression was calm. It was as though she didn¡¯t see Ouyang Dan¡¯s action. She raised her gaze slightly to look at the other¡¯s strict expression and smirked coldly. ¡°This is your decision? Since this is the case, I will go with you. I just hope that you won¡¯t regret!¡± Ouyang Dan burst outughing as though he just heard aughable joke as he replied, ¡°Regret? I am only capturing two people. Why should I regret? The ones that should regret are only the two of you. Someone, bring them to the interrogation room!¡± Mu Ru Yue smirked slightly but didn¡¯t resist. With ayer of coldness hidden in her eyes, she said, ¡°Wu Chen, since they are inviting us so sincerely, let¡¯s make a trip to the interrogation room.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Ye Wu Chen looked at Mu Ru Yue with smiles in his eyes and a charming smile was expressed. It was as though his eyes could only contain her in his purple eyes¡­ ¡°Father, what did Lady Mu mean?¡¯ There was only Ouyang Ling Tian and Ouyang Yun Jin in the studyroom of the Ouyang family¡¯s study room. Ouyang Yun Jin thought about that Mu Ru Yue said before she left and gradually felt uneasy. Ouyang Ling Tian sighed slightly before he replied, ¡°Jin Er, do you still remember the injury your father got many years ago?¡± ¡°Father¡­¡± Ouyang Yun Jin was stunned abruptly before he continued, ¡°Are you referring to the injury that you got from an ambush by that old man of the Dongfang family?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Ouyang Ling Tian smiled bitterly. With deep thoughts in his eyes, he continued, ¡°I¡¯ve never recovered from that injury. It has already damaged all my internal organs. My body condition has always been deteriorating after a long period of rotting. Cough! Cough!¡± He coughed uncontrobly with his elderly face pale-white. ¡°Father!¡± Ouyang Yun Jin hastily went forth to support Ouyang Ling Tian. With a tightly creased brows, he asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ever mention about it?¡± Ouyang Ling Tian shook his head and replied, ¡°If this was known to others, it would definitely give rise to a majormotion. Thus, I¡¯ve always been enduring the injury for all these years. But it is currently impossible for me to continue hiding it. I could feel that my life is withering away. Perhaps it will vanish with time.¡± Ouyang Yun Jin raised his head to look at the elder before him. It was unknown when father¡¯s hair had all turned white. Wrinkles could be seen all over his forehead. His face was no longer as rosy as in the past. ¡®Father¡­ He has really aged¡­¡¯ Ouyang Yun Jin¡¯s heart was a little sore. ¡®Father has invested too much to the Ouyang family in his life and had overworked himself¡­¡¯ ¡°Father, since Lady Mu saw through your illness, you must have a way in curing you.¡± Ouyang Yun Jin seemed to have thought about something that made his eyes lit up momentarily, a trace of light shed across his eyes. A ray of hope also surged in Ouyang Ling Tian¡¯s heart. ¡®What Jin Er said is right. Since she could see through my condition, it means that she has ways in treating me. But I¡¯ve already offended that little girl from the start¡­¡¯ Ouyang Ling Tian smiled bitterly and replied, ¡°Jin Er, I¡¯ve offended thatdy. I¡¯m afraid that it will be really difficult in asking her to save me.¡± ¡°Father, Lady Mu isn¡¯t a person that would be enraged from just words. If we show her our sincerity, she will definitely agree to help. Moreover, father didn¡¯t do anything to harm her physically so you shouldn¡¯t need to be this worried.¡± More importantly, Ouyang Yun Jin knew that Mu Ru Yue wanted to deal with Ouyang Yun Shu so she definitely wouldn¡¯t give up on the Ouyang family. Chapter 609 - Sullen Dongfang Jun Part 2

Chapter 609 -Sullen Dongfang Jun Part 2

Hence, if father was to personally visit her and show her their full sincerity, she shouldn¡¯t reject in helping them again. Ouyang Ling Tian¡¯s gaze became serious. ¡®Must I reallyy down my status to beg a little girl? But if I don¡¯t do that, I may really die. ¡®Death means nothing to me. Yet, if I were to die, the entire Ouyang family will no longer be able to resist against the Dongfang family and be eliminated from the fourrge families of Realmless.¡¯ ¡°Alright!¡± Ouyang Ling Tian raised his gaze slightly and continued, ¡°Jin Er, go and investigate wheredy Mu went. I will personally visit her!¡± Ouyang Yun Jin smiled slightly and agreed, ¡°Father, I will go and dispatch men to check on that!¡± It wouldn¡¯t be an easy matter to search for someone in the ouyang City, but if it was the Ouyang family that was the one searching, it would be within a snap of a finger. Ouyang Yun Jin¡¯s expression turned ck after getting the report. Bang! He mmed his fist on the table with all his might. ¡°Ouyang Dan!¡± His expression became gloomy. It was like the calm before the storm. With a tremendous aura bursting forth from his body, hemented, ¡°It seems that the leader of the protectors for this city should undergo a change¡­¡± Ouyang Yun Jin narrowed his eyes slightly. With a sharp cold light that flickered in his eyes, he suddenly stood up and walked briskly out of the room¡­ Ouyang Dan didn¡¯t in the slightest know that a cmity was about to fall onto him at this moment. He just looked coldly at the couple before him and demanded, ¡°I will give you a chance to confess. Tell me who sent you two here!¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled faintly and tilted her body to the side to lean onto her man¡¯s warm chest. She then asked indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t you think that you should give us some water before asking us this? It is the most basic courtesy.¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Ouyang Dan burst outughing before he continued, ¡°You want to drink water? You must be dreaming! This is an interrogation room and not a teahouse! Little girl, stop ying tricks. Otherwise, I will let you know that our Ouyang family definitely isn¡¯t one that could be easily messed with.¡± Ye Wu Chen nced sinisterly at Ouyang Dan¡¯s presumptuous mocking smile. He then lifted his arms to pull Mu Ru Yue into his embrace. He lowered his gaze to look at the girl in his embrace and said with a gentle smile, ¡°Mu Er, if you are tired, you can take a rest first. I will be here.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Mu Ru Yue stretched her waist and with anguid tone, she continued, ¡°I am indeed getting a little tired after waiting for so long. But they haven¡¯te yet. If they still aren¡¯t here after a while, I think we shall just leave this ce.¡± Ye Wu Chen smiled slightly as he used his slender fingers to brush his girl¡¯s hair gently. Devotion and deep affections brimmed in his charming purple eyes. Ouyang Dan¡¯s expression changedpletely. ¡®The two of them dared to say such brazen words before him? How can I tolerate that?¡¯ He snorted coldly upon thinking about that. He then said with contempt, ¡°Only the two of you dare to say such brazen words after being caught into the interrogation room. You want to leave? Sorry, but even if godes, you won¡¯t be able to leave!¡± His voice was iparably domineering with arrogance in his eyes. He had never ced this youthful couple in his eyes. ¡°Father,¡± Ouyang Lin bit her lips as she swept a furious gaze at Mu Ru Yue and suggested, ¡°Since they aren¡¯t willing to confess, how about torturing them into confession? We must make them confess their misdeeds even if it was just from being tortured!¡± ¡®Mister Dongfang is that outstanding, but these people judged that he wasn¡¯t any good. Since it is the case, I will make these people understand the benefits of having power!¡¯ Chapter 610 - Sullen Dongfang Jun Part 3

Chapter 610- Sullen Dongfang Jun Part 3

Ouyang Lin smiled coldly with a trace of sinister light that shed across her eyes. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression was still as calm as she was from the start. It was as though that she didn¡¯t hear her words. This made Ouyang Lin increasingly frustrated. ¡°Hmph! I will see how long you can pretend!¡± Ouyang Lin¡¯s gaze turned slightly grim. An intense ball of fury zed in her heart when she thought about this woman disparaging and humiliating Mister Dongfang. ¡°It can¡¯t be you think that someone will save you, right? Didn¡¯t you hear what father said? Even if it is god, he wouldn¡¯t be able to save the two of you! Only death awaits both of you as spies that had the guts in infiltrating the Ouyang City!¡± ¡®Once they die, that wolf¡¯s contract will terminate. The wolf will then be unable to leave Mister Dongfang after he forcefully contracted her. ¡®Mister Dongfang won¡¯t be in so much pain then.¡¯ Ouyang Lin¡¯s heart ached and smiled bitterly. She had done so much for that man and even helped him thought of ways in getting that woman. But there wasn¡¯t any sign of her presence in his eyes from the start¡­ ¡°Is that so?¡± An elderly voice came through the door from outside the interrogation room. Ouyang Dan was stunned. He then saw two people walking into the room when he turned his head. An elder in a x colour gown that had long sleeves to cover up his arms was seen, enveloping his thin and feeble body within the gown. There was also a handsome middle aged man beside him. His gaze was as cold as des. His eyes was as sharp as an eagles as he swept a gaze thatnded on Ouyang Dan. ¡°Head and young master, why have youe?¡± Ouyang Dan was slightly shocked. ¡®Why have the head and young mastere to this ce?¡± ¡°Ouyang Dan,¡± Ouyang Ling Tian¡¯s gazended on Mu Ru Yue and with his gaze slightly darkened, he continued, ¡°I don¡¯t know what crimes they did for the two of them to be locked up in the interrogation room.¡± Ouyang Dan looked puzzled at Ouyang Ling Tian but he still exined, ¡°It is like that. Head, the two of them entered the Ouyang City without passes so I suspect that they are spies from other ces. Hence, I captured them to interrogate them. Who knows that they aren¡¯t cooperating and won¡¯t confess their motives. I am just nning on torturing them into confession but you appeared.¡± ¡®Torturing them into confession?¡¯ Ouyang Ling Tian¡¯s expression darkened instantly. He was so tempted to just smack this fool that only screwed up more than than aplishing tasks to death! He had already regretted after Mu Ru Yue told him that he didn¡¯t have long to live. He was thinking of ways on how to repair their rtionships. Who knew that Ouyang Dan would lock them up. In this care, it would make this matter even more challenging¡­ ¡°I will settle this debt with youter.¡± Ouyang Ling Tian cast a ice-cold gaze at Ouyang Dan. He then walked briskly toward Mu Ru Yue with a smile on his strict face and invited, ¡°Lady Mu, I¡¯m here to invite you to the Ouyang family as a guest.¡± ¡®The head¡­ smiled?¡¯ Ouyang Dan and Ouyang Lin were stupefied as they doubted their sight. The head had personallye here to invite this woman with a smile? What identity did she have? What about her that was worthy for the head to personally make a trip to visit her? Swish! Ouyang Dan¡¯s face paled after he thought about what he had done previously. His body started to sway. ¡®I¡¯m doomed. I had captured the guests of the Ouyang family. The head will definitely not forgive me this time¡­¡¯ Ouyang Lin was even more rmed aspared to Ouyang Dan. Chapter 611 - Sullen Dongfang Jun Part 4

Chapter 611 -Sullen Dongfang Jun Part 4

She didn¡¯t expect that the girl that she didn¡¯t ce any importance on was acquainted with the head of the Ouyang family. ¡®There must be a mistake!¡¯ ¡°Sorry,¡± Mu Ru Yue said with a light smile, ¡°I think that this ce isn¡¯t bad so I don¡¯t n on leaving. Of course, if there is tea or water, it will be much better.¡± Ouyang Dan widened his eyes momentarily. ¡®This girl rejected the head of the family¡¯s personal invitation? How much guts does she possess to say such words? Aren¡¯t she afraid that the head of the family would smack her flying?¡¯ Yet, there wasn¡¯t any signs of anger on Ouyang Ling Tian¡¯s face. It was as though he didn¡¯t hear her words. With a light smile in his eyes, he asked, ¡°Lady Mu, what must I do to make you leave with me willingly?¡± Mu Ru Yue shrugged her shoulders and with a slight smile, she replied, ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard of a phrase that ¡®it is easy to invite a Buddha but hard to send it away¡¯? It is your Ouyang family that caught me to this ce. It can¡¯t be that I should just let it go,right?¡± Her meaning was that if you didn¡¯t give me an exnation, I definitely wouldn¡¯t leave this ce. Ouyang Dan suddenly received a gaze from Ouyang Ling Tian when he was stunned. He shuddered vigorously. The elder had raised his hand to smack him flying before he could say anything. ¡°Ouyang Dan, it seems that you have too much guts to dare capture my Ouyang family¡¯s honoured guess. Who gave you the rights to do that?¡± Ouyang Dan was smacked senseless. Buzz! It was as though countless mosquitoes had entered his mind, making him unable toe back to his senses. ¡®Honoured guests of the Ouyang family¡­¡¯ Those words reyed in his mind over and over again, filling up his mind. Ouyang Dan¡¯s felt as though his head was about to explode. It was incredibly painful. ¡°No!¡± Ouyang Lin covered her lips and eximed. Her delicate face turned pale. Ouyang Yun Jin impatiently shook his sleeves once that word came out of her mouth, sending her body flying outwards. ¡°Ouyang Dan had misused his powers and hurt innocents. He will thereby be relieved of all his powers and be cast out of the family! Ouyang Lin that is arrogant and willful will simrly have her name eliminated from the Ouyang family¡¯s ancestral hall. She will also never be able to enter the Ouyang family again.¡± Ouyang Ling Tian turned his head toward Mu Ru Yue and asked, ¡°Lady Mu, are you satisfied with these punishments?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows rose as she swept a gaze at the those two that had stunned and said, ¡°Do you still remember what I said previously that I can go with you but I just hope that you won¡¯t regret?!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t regret? ¡®How can I not regret? ¡®If my life can start over, I will never make such a mistake!¡¯ Ouyang Dan gritted his teeth with hisplexion was pale-white. ¡®I didn¡¯t expect that due to catching two people, it has led to me undergoing such a harsh punishment to be cast out from the family. ¡®Who in this continent will dare to keep them, father and daughter, after being chased out from the Ouyang family?¡¯ Ouyang Ling Tian waved his hand, signalling to his subordinates to drag these two gravely paled father and daughter out of the room. He then shifted his gaze back to Mu Ru Yue and asked, ¡°Lady Mu, I want to ask you a question. Can you treat my injuries?¡± Mu Ru Yue smirked and said indifferently, ¡°I can!¡± That reply made Ouyang Ling Tian¡¯s heart to skip a beat. Slight excitement could be seen on his elderly face, but he suppressed his stirred up heart and asked, ¡°Lady Mu, I don¡¯t know what requests you may have?¡± Mu Ru Yue chuckled slightly upon hearing that and replied, ¡°My request is still the same as before that I want the Ouyang family to swear their loyalty and devotion to me. I will save you then! Otherwise, trust me when I say that you will at most be able to live for just half a month!¡± Ouyang Ling Tian became silent. Chapter 612 - Sullen Dongfang Jun Part 5

Chapter 612 -Sullen Dongfang Jun Part 5

He knew that Mu Ru Yue was saying the truth. If she didn¡¯t save him, he definitely wouldn¡¯t live over half a month¡­ ¡°Father, why are you still hesitating?¡± Ouyang Yun Jin became anxious as he persuaded, ¡°Have you thought that if you die, the Ouyang family will be taken over by the Dongfang family that has always been eyeing covetously at us? Do you think that the people in the Ouyang family will have good days afternding into the hands of the Dongfang family? If that¡¯s the case, won¡¯t it be better to swear our loyalty and devotion to Lady Mu? It will not only save your life, it will enable the Ouyang family to avoid that cmity.¡± Ouyang Ling Tian¡¯s heart shuddered and he remained silent for a while before he agreed, ¡°What you said is right. Lady Mu, I will agree to your request. Once you fully recovered my injuries, I will pass the Ouyang family to you! It is due to not wanting my ancestors¡¯ foundation to fall into the hands of the Dongfang family, no matter what.¡± This was especially the case as the ambition of the Dongfang family was getting increasingly vigorous. Moreover, the appearance of Dongfang Jun in the Ouyang City definitely wasn¡¯t simple. That alchemist of the Dongfang family would certainly know about his body¡¯s condition. He believed that once he fell, the Ouyang family would fall into the hands of the Dongfang family shortly after. It was the scenario that he wanted to avoid the most¡­ Mu Ru Yue smiled faintly and proimed, ¡°You will definitely not regret today¡¯s decision!¡± A confident glow could be seen on the girl¡¯s radiant impable face, making Ouyang Ling Tian to be dazzled by her. It was many years after that he really was d that he made this decision. This decision had made it possible for the Ouyang family to climb up to the supreme position in Realmless¡­ The night was as tranquil as water. Rustling of the leaves broke the silence of the night when a night breeze blew. Dongfang Jun was standing before a window with his hands resting behind his back. A breeze made his hair to flutter, creating a captivating scene. The man¡¯splexion was slightly pale and seemed to be thinking about something. He looked sorrowfully at the night sky outside the room with a bitter smile on his face. A gale suddenly blew in from outside. Dongfang Jun¡¯s expression became serious and shouted coldly, ¡°Who?!¡± Nobody replied him. Only the night breeze could be heard. Dongfang Jun frowned slightly. Just as he wanted to say something, a white figure shed inside the room. Bang! His body was sent flying backwards, colliding hardly against the wall. ¡°Damn it!¡± Dongfang Jun wiped off the blood trail from the corner of his mouth and asked cially, ¡°May I know who you are? What grudges do you have against me?¡± But the other didn¡¯t respond¡­ A night wind blew in from outside, making the night increasingly mysterious. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Fist like shadows struck mercilessly on Dongfang Jun¡¯s body. Dongfang Jun hastily raised his arm to block his assant¡¯s attack. He tried to see who was it that was assaulting him, but the other¡¯s speed was too fast that he couldn¡¯t clearly see their appearance. Dongfang Jun was really sullen. The other obviously had a grudge against him, but he couldn¡¯t identity who it was. If he knew who was hitting him, he would definitely tear that bastard¡¯s corpse into tiny fragments! Pfft! Dongfang Jun was socked in his lower jaw, making him seemed to hear a bone cracking sound. His body was sent flying like a kite with a broken string. Blood flowed out from his mouth, staining his robe red¡­ Currently, Dongfang Jun¡¯s face swelled like a pig head from those punches, making it impossible to see his original handsome appearance. Chapter 613 - Sullen Dongfang Jun Part 6

Chapter 613 -Sullen Dongfang Jun Part 6

Swish! A white light shed and shot toward his groin. A heart wrenching shriek was then heard under the tranquil night¡­ The next morning. Ouyang Yun Jin ced his book down in the study room before he raised his gaze to look at the white robed girl that had entered the room. With a smile, he greeted, ¡°Lady Mu, you are awake?¡± ¡°Mhm!¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded slightly. With a brandish of her hand, a piece of paper was shot toward Ouyang Yun Jin. She then said, ¡°Gather these medicinal nts.¡± Ouyang Yun Jin smiled and kept the list of medicinal nts. He then shifted his gaze to the girl. With a trace of light that flickered in his eyes, he asked, seemingly casually, ¡°That¡¯s right, did you know that something happened to Dongfang Jun yesterday? The rumours said that he was bashed up by someone and his tool in creating his legacy had been crippled. Yet, he wasn¡¯t able to see the face of the culprit in the end.¡± He had focused his gaze on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression while he said that. Nevertheless, Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression remained unchanged. She then said as though that matter didn¡¯t have anything to do with her, ¡°I don¡¯t know if I should congratte the Dongfang family. It will prevent that bastard from ruining other girls.¡± Ouyang Yun Jin remained silent for a while before he replied slightly helpless, ¡°Something had happened to Dongfang Jun in the Ouyang family¡¯s territory after all. Even though the Dongfang family won¡¯t do anything to the Ouyang family, we still have to ount for him.¡± ¡°ount for him?¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled and continued, ¡°It is meaningless to ount for him with the rtionship of the Dongfang and Ouyang families. Since you are already fire and water in the dark, it shouldn¡¯t matter if it bes open.¡± Ouyang Yun Jin was stunned for a moment before he chuckled. ¡°You are right. There isn¡¯t any difference from being in the light or the dark. It is destined for the two families to be like water and fire after that old man of the Dongfang family framed my father. However, the glory and losses of arge family of the fourrge families will affect the image of the fourrge families so we didn¡¯t want to confront the Dongfang family openly. But this kind of facade is enough already as the ambitions of the Dongfang family has been growing. They are nning on taking over the other threerge families. In this case, it doesn¡¯t matter if we oppose them openly now.¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t say further. She just swept a gaze at the medicinal nt list in Ouyang Yun Jin¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Send those medicinal nts over within five days. I also won¡¯t be responsible for what happens to your father after five years.¡± She turned around and left the room upon saying that. Faint sunlights entered the room andnded on the girl¡¯s magnificent and beautiful face. Her hair fluttered in the wind when the breeze blew past. She then stretched her waist toward the sun with a light smile on her face. Suddenly, Mu Ru Yue frowned and pressed her hand on her lower abdomen. Cramps was instantly felt from her abdomen, making herplexion to pale momentarily. ¡°Mu Er!¡± A purple robed shed tond before her. He then raised his arm to pull her into his embrace before he asked with worries and concerns, ¡°How are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Mu Ru Yue shook her head as she looked at the small protrusion of her belly. With a trace of happiness on her face, she continued, ¡°This little fe has been quiet since I came to Realmless. There is finally some movements from him now. Wu Chen, I¡¯ve a feeling that this little fe is going to be born soon¡­¡± He was their child. She would dote, cherish and protect him for all her life and eternity, no matter what his origin was. Ye Wu Chen heaved a sigh of relief after hearing what she said, but he didn¡¯t dare to rxpletely as he said, ¡°Mu Er, you have been working too hardtely. You can just make me do that kind of matter that you did yesterday. There wasn¡¯t a need for you to do it personally.¡± Chapter 614 - Sullen Dongfang Jun Part 7

Chapter 614- Sullen Dongfang Jun Part 7

¡°I¡¯m alright. No matter if it is me or our child, we aren¡¯t that weak. He will be born safely.¡± Mu Ru Yue lowered her gaze slightly with a gentle smile. Ye Wu Chen suddenly held firmly onto her shoulders, forcing her gaze to focus on him. Seriousness and resolutions filled the man¡¯s purple eyes at this instant. ¡°Mu Er, a husband is someone that shoulders and deals with everything for his wife. If you personally do everything, what use is there for me, then?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart warmed as she looked at the man¡¯s charming eyes. She then replied, ¡°Wu Chen, no matter if it was our previous life or this current life, I, Mu Ru Yue, has never regretted meeting you! We will start finding ways on how to return to the Central Region after settling the matters with the fourrge families. The Immortal Doctor Banquet is about tomence soon. I must return before that. Moreover, we will most likely be going to face against Zi Feng once we headed back.¡± ¡°Mu Er,¡± Ye Wu Chen tightened his arm as he embraced her body and continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will certainly not leave you no matter what happens.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart calmed down after hearing the man¡¯s promise. ¡®That¡¯s right, this man will definitely not leave me no matter what enemies we would encounter¡­ Moreover, I also believe that he will apany me for all my lives and eternity¡­¡¯ Everyone in the main hall of the Ouyang family was frequently casting their gazes outside. A figure like snow entered everyone¡¯s gazes shortly after. Those that hadn¡¯t see this girl before were astonished after they saw her devastating beautiful face. Her appearance was even more dazzling than the Eldest young mistress. ¡°Elder sister Mu!¡± Ouyang Qian looked at Mu Ru Yue that was at the entrance of the room. With a lovely smile on her youthful face, she continued, ¡°Eldest sister Mu, you are finally here. Father and grandfather has been waiting for you.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded and swept a gaze throughout the crowd. There wasn¡¯t any emotions in her calm gaze. It made Ouyang Yun Jin¡¯s heart to tighten abruptly. ¡°Lady Mu, how was the refinement of that pill?¡± Mu Ru Yue shifted her gaze at Ouyang Yun Jin and replied, ¡°I¡¯ve sessfully refined the Saint Revival Pill. It will enable the injuries of the head of the Ouyang family to fully recover.¡± Swish! Everyone became greatly stirred up. Several people knew that Ouyang Ling Tian was hurt that year, but didn¡¯t know that he was near his death. But even if that was the case, Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brazen words shocked the crowd. ¡°Hmph!¡± Ouyang Yun Shu snorted coldly and advised, ¡°Father, she may just be trying to kill you by intentionallying to this ce. That pill of hers could be poison. Hence, you must not consume it!¡± Ouyang Ling Tian didn¡¯t reply to him. He just raised his head to look at Mu Ru Yue and asked with a light smile, ¡°Lady Mu, may I have that pill?¡± ¡®Poison?¡¯ In Ouyang Ling Tian¡¯s point of view, it was unnecessary to poison him. His life was already ending so Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t need to use poison to take his life. Furthermore, he was gambling all of his remaining life on her. If she failed, he would just lose his life. But if she seeded, it would fully recover his injuries. ¡°Father!¡± Ouyang Yun Shu¡¯s expression changed drastically as he looked sinisterly at Mu Ru Yue. Mu Ru Yue seemed to not have nced at him from the start. She just walked at her own pace to stand before Ouyang Ling Tian. With a raise of her palm, a pill appeared in it, giving off an exquisite glow. ¡°This is the Saint Revival Pill. It will be up to you whether you will consume it.¡± Chapter 615 - Sullen Dongfang Jun Part 8

Chapter 615 -Sullen Dongfang Jun Part 8

Ouyang Ling Tian looked at the pill in the girl¡¯s hand before consuming it without any hesitation. When that pill entered his mouth, it instantly liquified and spread throughout his body after entering his throat. Everyone focused their gazes on Ouyang Ling Tian at this instant. If Mu Ru Yue was a spy from other families and was delusional in trying to take the head of the family¡¯s life, they must apprehend her as quickly as they could. Suddenly, a trace of rosiness shed past Ouyang Ling Tian¡¯s pale face. Pfft! He opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of ck blood that was giving off a fishy stench. ¡°Father!¡± Ouyang Yun Jin hastily went forth to support Ouyang Ling Tian¡¯s body with worried eyes. An angered yell was heard before he could say anything. ¡°I had already said that this woman doesn¡¯t have good intentions and is delusional in trying to kill father. Someone, quickly capture this woman for this young master!¡± Ouyang Yun Shu pointed toward Mu Ru Yue and instructed coldly. The others saw this situation and hastily went to surround that girl. Yet, her eyes was still as calm as though she wasn¡¯t aware of her current predicament. ¡°Stop!¡± A furious voice was suddenly heard, stopping everyone¡¯s action. Ouyang Ling Tian entered the crowd to stand before Mu Ru Yue. He then bowed deeply toward Mu Ru Yue, directly ignoring Ouyang Yun Shu¡¯s gaze, as he said, ¡°Lady Mu, thank you very much for curing my chronic illness. I will abide by my promise. The Ouyang family will swear their loyalty and devotion to you from now on!¡± ¡°Father?¡± Ouyang Yun Shu was stunned for a moment. ¡®That brat has really healed father? How can she have that kind of ability? That alchemist chief of the Dongfang family may not even have such capability. ¡®What is even more unbelievable is that father wants the Ouyang family to swear their loyalty and devotion to her!¡¯ Thoughts ran rampant in Ouyang Yun Shu¡¯s mind. He then took in a deep breath and said, ¡°Father, it is unnecessary to give the entire family to her even if she saved your life. We don¡¯t know anything about her. What if she pushes our family into an abyss? How will you be able to face the Ouyang family¡¯s ancestors then?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Ouyang Ling Tian interrupted him coldly and said, ¡°This is my decision. It isn¡¯t up for discussions. Otherwise, the oue of Ouyang Dan will be the same as yours!¡± Ouyang Yun Shu could only stop speaking upon hearing that in dissatisfaction. But what he couldn¡¯t stand was that his father wanted to chase him out of the family for an outsider! ¡®It seems that father is getting senile! ¡®I definitely won¡¯t let the Ouyang family fall into an outsider¡¯s hand.¡¯ ¡°Head, something bad happened.¡± A voice came through from outside the room. Following that, a subordinate of the Ouyang family dashed briskly into the room and reported, panting profusely, ¡°Someone from the Dongfang family hase.¡± ¡°Dongfang family?¡± Ouyang Ling Tian¡¯s gaze turned grim as hemented, ¡°It seems that the Dongfang family hase here really quick. They definitely will primarily suspect our Ouyang family since something happened to Dongfang Jun in the Ouyang City! But we will have to face the Dongfang family eventually so let¡¯s just invite them in.¡± ¡°Understood, head!¡± That subordinate cupped his fists toward him before retreating. A well built figure that brought a sword-like aura with him was seen as he entered the room briskly under the crowd¡¯s gaze after a short moment. That man was at most fifty years of age. There were some simrities in his appearance to Dongfang Jun¡¯s. His lofty and powerful body gave people an oppressing feeling when he stood before the crowd. Mu Ru Yue lifted her head slightly to nce at the middle-aged man before immediately withdrawing her gaze. Chapter 616 - Sullen Dongfang Jun Part 9

Chapter 616- Sullen Dongfang Jun Part 9

Ouyang Yun Jin narrowed his eyes slightly as he introduced, ¡°He is the father of Dongfang Jun, Dongfang Liang. He is also the head of the Dongfang family. Dongfang Liang is a rather lecherous. He has countless concubines. He simrly has countless offsprings. But he doted on Dongfang Jun the most. Hence, he has personallye to seek justice for his son.¡± Nobody knew what was the purpose in Dongfang Lianging here, but they naturally knew that it wouldn¡¯t be good. ¡°Head of the Ouyang family, you should know why I came here today!¡± Dongfang Liang¡¯s expression was gloomy. But when he saw Ouyang Ling Tian¡¯s current condition, he frowned. ¡®Impossible! ¡®That old man was severely wounded by father that year. His body¡¯s condition shouldn¡¯t be good even if he didn¡¯t die. Why is it that he seemspletely fine today?¡¯ ¡°What matter will make the head of the Dongfang family personallye other than for the young master of the Dongfang family?¡± Ouyang Ling Tian didn¡¯t deny as it would be too much of a sham to say that he didn¡¯t know. He then continued, ¡°But my Ouyang family really wasn¡¯t involved in that matter. The Dongfang family should go and find the real culprit!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Dongfang Liang snorted coldly as he rebuked, ¡°Who other than your Ouyang family will dare to make a move on someone under my Dongfang family¡¯s wings in this ce? That person not only severely wounded my son, he even even broke his legacy! I definitely won¡¯t forgive someone that ruthless!¡± ¡°Head of the Dongfang family, do you think our Ouyang family is that idiotic to make a move on the young master of the Dongfang family in their territory? I definitely won¡¯t do it within the Ouyang City even if I wanted to. Someone must be trying to set up my Ouyang family to start a conflict between the Dongfang and Ouyang families.¡± Ouyang Ling Tian replied with light smiles. He indeed didn¡¯t know who did that, but if he knew, he would definitely thank them. That brat of the Dongfang family had finally been crippled. How could he not be ted? The enemy of his enemy would naturally be hisrade so he also wanted to know who did it. Dongfang Liang became silent upon hearing that. What Ouyang Ling Tian said wasn¡¯t illogical. The Ouyang family wouldn¡¯t be that foolish as to make their move on his son in their territory. It would be akin to telling the Dongfang family that I had beat up your son. He had suspected the Ouyang family due to their bad rtionship initially. ¡®Who other than the Ouyang family would do this? ¡®Will it be the Nangong family or the Moshang family? ¡®The Nangong family has a marriage alliance with the Dongfang family. If they did this, they will simrly hurt Nangong Zi Lan that was deeply in love with Jun Er. Thus, the culprit shouldn¡¯t be from the Nangong family. ¡®With this elimination method, the only possibility is the Moshang family! ¡°That¡¯s right, this definitely must be done by the Moshang family! ¡®He wants to start a conflict between the Ouyang and Dongfang families so that he will gain leadership over the fourrge families by waiting for both parties to be severely wounded beforemencing his attack.¡¯ Thinking about that, Dongfang Liang was drenched in cold sweat. ¡®This is too scary! The Moshang family that has always lived in seclusion and usually didn¡¯t bother with world affairs had such a terrifying scheme that even he nearly fell for!¡¯ ¡°Head of the Ouyang family, I was too rash.¡± Dongfang Liang cupped his fists and continued apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for my actions today. I currently have matters to attend to so I will have to bid my farewells. I wille again another day!¡± He turned around and left the room upon saying that. Seeing Dongfang Liang¡¯s distant departing figure, Ouyang Ling Tian couldn¡¯t help but to smirk. He chuckled lightly as he mused, ¡°The Dongfang family has started to shift their suspect onto the Moshang family. It seems a good show is imminent.¡± Chapter 617 - Sullen Dongfang Jun Part 10

Chapter 617 -Sullen Dongfang Jun Part 10

Ouyang Yun Jin frowned slightly as he asked, ¡°Moshang family? Father, do you think that matter was done by the Moshang family?¡± He sided more toward it being Mu Ru Yue avenging for the Sky Wolf Xiao Yue over the Moshang family. Furthermore, there shouldn¡¯t be anyone else that would do that other than that girl. ¡°Hur hur!¡± Ouyang Ling Tian chuckled before he replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know who did that, but I¡¯m sure that it wasn¡¯t the Moshang family.¡± Ouyang Yun Jin was startled as he asked, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°The logic is really simple.¡± Ouyang Ling Tian raised his gaze before he continued, ¡°The Moshang family is different from the other threerge families. Everyone in that family loves to live in seclusion. It will be a really rare urrence to see people of the Moshang family roaming in the continent. They are even more unwilling to have grudges against anyone or get into a fight. They just want to train in seclusion. With the Moshang family¡¯s character, they definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to do such a matter! Moreover, there are too many loopholes in this matter. If they wanted to set the Ouyang family up to start a conflict between the Ouyang and Dongfang families, the Moshang family will definitely be quickly suspected upon. But they shouldn¡¯t be that foolish to expose such a mistake.¡± ¡°About that matter¡­¡± Ouyang Yun Jin swept a gaze at Mu Ru Yue that had a calm expression before shifting his gaze back to Ouyang Ling Tian. Ouyang Ling Tian smiled and said, ¡°This should just be pure vengeance. That person definitely didn¡¯t have any schemes. It is probably due to Dongfang Jun offending some girls, making that girl want to cripple his member. Of course, those matters didn¡¯t have anything to do with us. Yet, if the Dongfang family started a conflict against the Moshang family, we will gain another ally¡­¡± There wasn¡¯t any good people in this world as everything ran on benefits. How could he not be ted to just wait for the fish toe before capturing it easily? Dongfang Liang didn¡¯t dally in the Ouyang City. He just brought Dongfang Jun that was half dead back to the Dongfang family. However, he had concealed the matter about Dongfang Jun¡¯s member being crippled. If the Nangong family knew about this, the oue would be easy to predict. Dongfang Liang frowned as he looked at the man on the bed inside a room and asked, ¡°Jun Er, you really didn¡¯t see who hurt you?¡± Dongfang Jun shook his head and replied sorrowfully, ¡°That person was too fast. It was impossible for me to see that person¡¯s appearance clearly.¡± ¡°Do you have any idea as to who would do this?¡± Dongfang Liang¡¯s gaze became increasingly sinister. ¡®I definitely won¡¯t forgive that person that terminated the Dongfang family¡¯s bloodline, no matter who it is.¡± An ice-cold, but impable appearance shed in Dongfang Jun¡¯s mind at this moment. But he quickly denied it. ¡®That woman definitely shouldn¡¯t have that kind of tyrannical powers as that expert could beat me to a pulp without me being able to clearly see their appearance, including crippling my family jewels.¡¯ ¡°I don¡¯t know. I also don¡¯t think I¡¯ve offended that kind of expert. That person should be someone from the fourrge families. The Nangong family shouldn¡¯t have done this. Can it be the Ouyang family?¡± Dongfang Jun¡¯s body shuddered when a chill creeped up his spine¡­ ¡®That¡¯s right, it is possible that it was by the Ouyang family. They definitely could be this ruthless if they wanted to seek vengeance for that girl.¡¯ ¡°It isn¡¯t the Ouyang family.¡± Dongfang Liang shook his head as he exined, ¡°If the Ouyang family wanted to make a move on you, they would do it after you left the Ouyang City. They aren¡¯t that brainless to make their move on you when you were in their territory. Hence, I have another hypothesis that it is the Moshang family that wants to start a conflict between the Ouyang and Dofang family. They will then just wait for both parties to weaken before going in for the kill to be the leader of the fourrge families. Jun Er, don¡¯t worry. Father will certainly avenge for your grudge in having your member crippled.¡± Chapter 618 - Ye Wu Chen Is Too Ugly To Be Seen? Part 1

Chapter 618 -Ye Wu Chen Is Too Ugly To Be Seen? Part 1

Dongfang Jun¡¯s expression became gloomy as he clenched his fist tightly before saying each words heavily, ¡°Moshang family! I will definitely make all of you pay the price!¡± It was simr in making him lose his happiness by cripping his legacy. What reasons would he have from now on to continue trying to get back with Xiao Yue? Thinking about that elegant and beautiful girl, Dongfang Jun¡¯s heart ached subconsciously. ¡°Jun Er, you must marry Nangong Zi Lan no matter what. Once she marries into the Dongfang family, our family¡¯s position will then be stabilized.¡± A sinister light flickered in Dongfang Liang¡¯s eyes as he said that seriously. ¡°But father, how will the Nangong family allow Zi Lan to marry with my current condition? Won¡¯t that be equivalent to make her lose happiness for her entire life?¡± ¡°That is why we mustn¡¯t let the Nangong family know about this matter.¡± Dongfang Liang paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°I will give a secret technique of our Dongfang family to seal the mouths of the Ouyang family. It will be impossible for the Nangong family to know about this if only the Ouyang family didn¡¯t spread that information. As for the Moshang family, it is needless to worry about them as they should not be that stupid to do that. Otherwise, it would be the same as confessing what they did.¡± Dongfang Jun didn¡¯t say anything, but he had wordlessly agreed to Dongfang Liang¡¯s decision¡­ The Ouyang family would naturally ept the secret technique of the Dongfang family given by the head of the Dongfang family. It would also serve as apensation to Ouyang Ling Tian. Actually, even if they didn¡¯t say anything, the Nangong family wouldn¡¯t continue the marriage alliance with the Dongfang family. It was just that everyone wasn¡¯t voicing their intentions. Leaves were fluttering downwards within the Ouyang family¡¯s courtyard. Mu Ru Yue smirkled slightly as she focused her gaze at the man beside her and asked, ¡°I heard that Ouyang Lin died?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Ye Wu Chen seemed to have replied without much thoughts. It was as though he didn¡¯t listen to her question. The smiles within Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes intensified as she continued, ¡°She died from humiliation. Wu Chen, I believe that you were involved in this.¡± Ye Wu Chen withdrew his gaze after hearing that. His purple eyes locked onto Mu Ru Yue¡¯s. With a peculiar light in his eyes, he exined, ¡°She dishonoured you¡­¡± He definitely wouldn¡¯t let off anyone that dishonoured her. He just didn¡¯t make his move since Mu Ru Yue had ns at that moment. But it didn¡¯t mean that he was willing to let that girl off. ¡°Wu Chen, there¡¯s no need to soil your hands with those kind of people¡¯s blood.¡± Mu Ru Yue gripped gently onto the man¡¯s hand with happiness in her eyes. Ye Wu Chen smiled charmingly as he replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There wasn¡¯t a need for me to do it personally. I naturally had someone to do it for me. My hands are used to embrace you and not to be soiled by those people¡¯s blood.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart shuddered but she then chuckled as she said, ¡°Wu Chen, the powers of the Ouyang family has currently been increasing with time. There are numerous experts in the family from the nurturement of pills. Even Yi Shao Chen¡¯s army are already well known. We just need to find of ways to leave Realmless now.¡± Even though it was easy to enter, it would be difficult to exit. They needed to find a way to leave this ce¡­ ¡°Elder sister Mu, father is looking for you to discuss something with you.¡± Yet, a clear voice like a chime was heard behind them at this moment. Mu Ru Yue turned her head to look at Ouyang Qian and nodded slightly as she agreed, ¡°Alright. I will go and find him.¡± Faint sunlights enveloped a middle aged man¡¯s tall and straight body inside the study room. His gaze was currently focused on the invitation on the table with a slight frown. Perhaps it was due to feeling that someone hade that he gradually lifted his head to look over with a smile on his face. ¡°Lady Mu and Ghost King, you are here?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded slightly and asked, ¡°What matters do you have with me now?¡± Chapter 619 - Ye Wu Chen Is Too Ugly To Be Seen? Part 2

Chapter 619- Ye Wu Chen Is Too Ugly To Be Seen? Part 2

¡°It is like this,¡± Ouyang Yun Jin¡¯s gaze became serious. With a peculiar light that shed across his eyes, he continued, ¡°There will be a fourrge families¡¯ event in the near future.¡± ¡°Fourrge families¡¯ event?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, the purpose of that event is to choose the sessors of the fourrge families even if the families didn¡¯t have close rtionships. This was due to needing a leader to lead all of the families to fight against foreign invasion. The one that was always in the lead was the Dongfang family so¡­¡± ¡°So you want to take this opportunity to be the leader?¡± Mu Ru Yue smirked slightly with her tone was calm as a breeze. Ouyang Yun Jin smiled and replied, ¡°You are right. This is a chance for our Ouyang family to stand on top of the fourrge families. It is impossible for me to let such a chance slip away. Mu Ru Yue, if you just n on taking over the Dongfang family, it won¡¯t suffice as even if the Dongfang family is the leader of the fourrge families, there were constant conflicts within the fourrge families. You need to make the Nangong and Moshang families to acknowledge their allegiance to you in order to be the supreme leader of the fourrge families.¡± Mu Ru Yue remained quiet for a while before she asked, ¡°I understand. Where will the fourrge families¡¯ event be held?¡± ¡°It will be hosted at the Dongfang family half a yearter.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded slightly and notified, ¡°Young master Ouyang, I will be leaving the Ouyang family for a period of time. I will be heading there directly half a yearter.¡± Ouyang Yun Jin was stunned slightly, but he didn¡¯t say anything and agreed, ¡°I will be waiting for you at the Dongfang family at that time.¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t say further after giving a final nce at Ouyang Yun Jin as she turned around and left the room. Mu Ru Yue raised her head and stretched her waist toward the breeze. With a slight curve of her lips, she said, ¡°Wu Chen, Mo Xi told me that his grandfather wants to meet me a few days ago. Thus, I want to make a trip to the Demon Beast Mountain Range.¡± His grandfather felt the connection between the two of them after they contracted. There was still half a year to the event so she could use this opportunity to make a trip to the Demon Beast Mountain Range. Ye Wu Chen shifted his gaze toward the girl beside him. With a gentle smile under his silver mask, he replied, ¡°I will go with you.¡± The Demon Beast Mountain Range was too dangerous. How could he let her head there by herself? Mu Ru Yue just agreed as she knew that it would be useless trying to persuade Ye Wu Chen in allowing her to solitarily enter the Demon Beast Mountain Range. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We need to head to the Dongfang family in half a year. There isn¡¯t much time so let¡¯s depart now¡­¡± The Demon Beast Mountain Range was located at the East of Realmless where numerous demon beasts roamed about. That ce was the most dangerous out of the entire realmless. Tyrannical aura could be felt indistinctly in the Demon Beast Mountain Range. Yet, there was three figures walking in the Demon Beast Mountain Range. A faint smile graced the was devastatingly beauty face of the girl in white robes with a devastating beauty. There was a man in purple robes by her side with a silver mask on his face. The faint sunlight that shone through the motley tree branches to shine onto the man¡¯s pencil-like straight slender figure, elongating his shadow on the ground. The man possessed a pair of charming purple eyes. It was so beautiful that it would make people be deeply captivated by it. Lastly, there was a handsome and adorable looking youth. The youth was wearing an embroidered robe. His skin was so fair that it looked translucent. His lips was slightly purse up. His bright ck eyes were as dazzling as the stars in the night sky. Perhaps it was returning to his hometown that he was no longer as timid as initially. A lovely smile was expressed on his face. But what would make people curious was that the three of them had been walking unhindered. Not even a single beast sought trouble with them¡­ Chapter 620 - Ye Wu Chen Is Too Ugly To Be Seen? Part 3

Chapter 620 -Ye Wu Chen Is Too Ugly To Be Seen? Part 3

An elder was sitting cross legged at the depths of the Demon Beast Mountain Range. Sunlight was enveloping his body. It was as though he was being coated with ayer of gold sands. His snow-white hair fluttered with the breeze when a breeze blew past. The elder seemed to have felt something as he abruptly opened his eyes andmented, ¡°That brat has finally returned. But he has brought some guests with him. Someone, open the entrance door to wee our honoured guests!¡± He stood up while he said that. A white robe soared to the sky and quickly vanished from the back mountains¡­ ¡°Little Yue, we are here.¡± Mo Xi blinked his eyes as he smiled adorably and said, ¡°Grandfather must be waiting for me inside. Let¡¯s quickly head in. I can¡¯t wait to introduce Little Yue to grandfather.¡± Mu Ru Yue shook her head helplessly. She had already prepared to terminate her contract with Mo Xi when she decided toe here. Mo Xi had initiated the contract to save her life previously. But she had too many enemies so she didn¡¯t want to implicate him further. Moreover, she was certain that the old man of the Mo family had wanted to meet her regarding the contract. There wasn¡¯t any grandfather that will allow his grandson to be in danger¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows raised. Her expression softened as she looked at the two men at her side. No matter if Mo Xi was being tied to her with contract or not, that youth would always be her friend. ¡°Little young master, you are finally back!¡± A crude voice was suddenly heard before them. A well built mannded before them from the sky. Boom! The ground of the entire mountain range shook for a moment. That man rubbed his head. Heughed openly as he weed, ¡°These two should be the guests that the head had mentioned. I am Xiong Shan (Bear Mountain). You can just call me Boss Xiong. Little young master, the head is waiting for all of you inside.¡± Mo Xi smiled jubntly. That smile of his was even more dazzling than the sunlight. ¡°Uncle Xiong, quickly bring us to meet grandfather. It has been ages since I met grandfather after he tossed me out of the Demon Beast Mountain Range.¡± Mo Xi grieved a little upon saying that. Grandfather wanted him to train solitarily so he tossed him to such a terrifying ce. If he didn¡¯t meet Xiao Yue, he wouldn¡¯t know what to do¡­ ¡°Everyone, pleasee with me.¡± Boss Xiong chuckled before he turned around to head toward the mountain¡­ The Demon Beast Mountain Range was several tens of thousands meter deep as the old man of the Mo family leaved at its depth. Thus, even if it were people from the fourrge families, they wouldn¡¯t dare to venture casually into the mountain range. Hence, nobody saw the ancestral hall at the feet of the mountain¡­ There was an elder that had both of his hands rxing behind his back outside the ancestral hall. His white robes fluttered in the breeze, making him looked immortal like. Deep thoughts was expressed on his face, but nobody knew what he was thinking. ¡°Grandfather, I¡¯m back¡­¡± A clear voice finally made the elder toe back to his eyes. His face rxed as he turned his head toward the youth that was walking over toward him under the sunlight. A smile appeared on his elderly face. ¡°Mo Er, you have finally returned. How was life outside? Did you make any improvements?¡± Mo Xi pursed his lips as he said pitifully, ¡°Those humans were really horrifying. Everyone seems to want to eat me. I¡¯ve also killed several of them identally. Grandfather, I really didn¡¯t do that on purpose¡­¡± It was those people that were too much. ¡°If¡­¡± Mo Xi shifted his gaze toward Mu Ru Yue before continuing, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Little Yue, I most certainly would have been eaten up by those people. I heard from Ouyang Qian that there were several human trafficking traffickers out there. They will use incapacitating agents to knock people unconscious before eating them. Furthermore, it was you grandfather that tossed me out to that kind of ce.¡± Chapter 621 - Ye Wu Chen Is Too Ugly To Be Seen? Part 4

Chapter 621 -Ye Wu Chen Is Too Ugly To Be Seen? Part 4

¡°Ouyang Qian?¡± Mo Lin frowned as he asked, ¡°Who is that?¡± Mo Xi cast a gaze at Mo Lin as though he was looking at an idiot as he replied, ¡°Grandfather, you are really stupid. Of course, Ouyang Qian is a human.¡± Mo Lin remained silent for a while upon hearing that as three ck lines instantly appeared on his forehead. ¡®No kidding!¡¯ He took in a deep breath before he shifted his gaze toward Mu Ru Yue. He then said with a gentle smile, ¡°If I had guessed correctly, you should be Xi Er¡¯s contractor?¡± He was silently sizing up the girl before him while he said that. ¡®It is undeniable that the girl is indeed really outstanding as usually people will either act respectfully toward me or fear me. Yet, this girl¡¯s expression is calm. It is as though she is treating me like an ordinary person. ¡®Furthermore¡­¡¯ Mo Lin narrowed his eyes slightly as he focused his gaze onto Ye Wu Chen who was standing at the side. His breath tightened momentarily with a trace of seriousness that shed in his eyes. ¡®This man is really powerful! ¡®Who on earth is he?¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded slightly before continuing, ¡°Mo Mo had initiated the life sharing contract with me to save my life.¡± ¡°Lady, you should have guessed the reason why I called you here.¡± Mo Lin smiled slightly before continuing, ¡°I hope that you can terminate your contract with Xi Er. The life sharing contract is the most unfair contract. Moreover, he definitely mustn¡¯t contract with a human as my, Mo Lin¡¯s, grandson.¡± ¡°Grandfather!¡± Mo Xi¡¯splexion paled abruptly as he looked at Mo Lin with astonishment. He got back to his sense after a long time before he rebuked anxiously, ¡°Grandfather, I don¡¯t want to! Can you please don¡¯t make us terminate our contract?¡± ¡®I don¡¯t want to terminate the contract with Little Yue!¡¯ Mo Xi pursed his lips with his feeble and weak body trembling slightly. With glistening tears hanging on his eyshes, his bright eyes filled with plead. Seeing his grandson¡¯s current state, Mo Lin¡¯s heart softened and almost agreed. But when he thought about the various cons of the life sharing contract, he hardened his heart again as he prompted, ¡°Lady, what will be your decision? Are you willing to terminate the contract with Mo Xi?¡± Mo Xi¡¯s heart shuddered as he focused his gaze on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s impable face with expectant filledrge eyes. ¡®Little Yue certainly will not terminate the contract with me!¡¯ ¡°Alright.¡± Mu Ru Yue closed her eyes slowly. When she opened it again, resolution was filled in it as she agreed, ¡°I ept your request in terminating the contract with Mo Mo.¡± It was Mo Lin¡¯s turn to be stunned. ¡®Doesn¡¯t all humans want strong demon beasts to be their tools in battles? Moreover, they are under the life sharing contract that is greatly beneficial to her?¡¯ Mo Lin initially wanted to tempt her with benefits. If that didn¡¯t work, he would then use force. Who knew that the girl would agree so readily before he could even state any benefits? ¡°Lady, you really ept my request?¡± Mo Lin didn¡¯t dare to believe what he just heard at this moment as her response was out of his knowledge. Xi Er¡¯s parents were brutally killed by those humans due to them refusing to contract with them after all. Even though Mo Lin didn¡¯t hate all humans due to that, he was unwilling to allow members of the Mo family to have any connections with those sinister and cunning humans. It was due to that he hastily summoned Mo Xi back and wanted this woman to terminate the contract. ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her gaze as she continued indifferently, ¡°Mo Mo was forced to contract with me to save my life. We can indeed terminate the contract now.¡± Mo Lin blinked his eyes as this time he was sure that he didn¡¯t misheard that Mu Ru Yue was really willing to terminate the contract with Mo Xi¡­ Chapter 622 - Ye Wu Chen Is Too Ugly To Be Seen? Part 5

Chapter 622 -Ye Wu Chen Is Too Ugly To Be Seen? Part 5

¡°Little Yue!¡± Mo Xi finally snapped out of his shock. With theplexion of his fair face bing increasingly pale, he looked pitifully at her with tears rolling out of his eyes. ¡°Little Yue, are you abandoning me?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart was sore, but she understood that it would only be detrimental to Mo Xi if they continued being under that contract¡­ If her soul was dissipated one day, she wouldn¡¯t be able to regain her soul from that life sharing contract. Mo Xi would then simrly vanish from this world with her forever. ¡°Little Yue, please don¡¯t toss me away, alright?¡± With a grieved-filled gaze, Mo Xi said carefully, ¡°You can just tell me what I did wrong and I will definitely change from doing that. I won¡¯t make you unhappy or pester you. Can you please¡­ please don¡¯t abandon me here?¡± Mu Ru Yue lowered her gaze slightly before she turned her back on Mo Xi. She then tried her best to make her voice sound as calm as possible, but she still couldn¡¯t control her trembling throat as she replied, ¡°Mo Mo, haven¡¯t you always want to return home? Currently, you have returned home so you won¡¯t need to go out to face with those people anymore. Isn¡¯t this what you wished for?¡± She slowly closed her eyes to sweep her mental powers into her mind to find the imprint that was binding them together. Once she found it, she gradually erased it before opening her eyes again. It was as though the string that was connecting them had been severed as Mo Xi could no longer feel the other¡¯s spiritual aura. This kind of feeling was as though he was abandoned in the middle of a sea without any sense of safety¡­ ¡°Wu Chen, let¡¯s go.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly as she said that calmly. Ye Wu Chen nodded wordlessly as he focused on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s back. His heart ached slightly. He would definitely not let Mo Lin hinder with the contract between Mo Xi and her with a statement from her. However, Ye Wu Chen knew that it wasn¡¯t due to Mo Lin. If she really wanted Mo Xi to stay by her side, nobody would be able to force her to terminate the contract. But now, it was indeed by her own decision¡­ ¡°Little Yue!¡± Mo Xi¡¯s heart felt as though a hand had shredded it into pieces as he looked at the two departing figures. It was so painful that he couldn¡¯t breath. He felt as though he had been abandoned at this instant. He doubted that he would feel that kind of reliance in the vast world¡­ ¡®No! ¡®She can¡¯t! ¡®She definitely can¡¯t just toss me here!¡¯ Mo Xi charged forth like a man person, but his path was blocked by a robust figure. Fury surged in his heart at this moment. With a tyrannical aura bursting forth from his body, he yelled furiously, ¡°Get out of my way! I want to go and find Little Yue!¡± Pfft! Boss Xiong¡¯s enormous body was sent flying before crashing hard onto the ground. Just when Mo Xi wanted to chase after Mu Ru Yue, his arm was gripped by arge, rough hand, making him unable to move. Mo Xi¡¯s body shuddered and with tears in his eyes, he questioned his grandfather with a shaky voice, ¡°Grandfather, why did you want Little Yue to terminate the contract with me? Why did you want to separate me from Little Yue? Can you let me go and find her? Grandfather, I am begging you¡­ Father and mother had left me since I was young. It can¡¯t be that I should let Little Yue leave me too, right?¡± Mo Lin¡¯s heart shuddered when he heard him mention his son and his daughter-inw. He then sighed and exined, ¡°Xi Er, grandfather is doing this as it will be the best for you¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡± Tears flowed out of his eyes as he resisted with all his might to regain his freedom, but he still couldn¡¯t escape his confinement in the end. ¡°What if something happens to her after breaking the contract with me? Grandfather, if Little Yue dies, I will hate you!¡± Chapter 623 - Ye Wu Chen Is Too Ugly To Be Seen? Part 6

Chapter 623 -Ye Wu Chen Is Too Ugly To Be Seen? Part 6

Mo Lin¡¯s heart was sore. ¡®This is my grandson? He will hate me for others¡­ This brat had only left the Demon Beast Mountain Range for a short period of time, but he now sided to other people. ¡®How can my heart not hurt? ¡®But I am really reluctant to scold him after pampering and spoiling this brat since he was young¡­¡¯ ¡°Xi Er, listen to me. You are too weak now. If her physical body dies, she can be revived with your help. But if her soul was dissipated, you will vanish with her forever. You can only avoid disappearing with her when you are at the Supreme Realm. I will let you find her once you reach that realm. I won¡¯t mind even if you entered a contract with her then.¡± It would be the True Realm above the four Yellow, Mystic, Earth and Heaven realms. The Supreme Realm would be above the True Realm. Thus, it would take a long time for one to break through to the Supreme Realm. Even if it was Mo Lin, he had only broken through to the Supreme Realm¡­ ¡°Alright,¡± Mo Xi pursed his lips slightly before he confirmed, ¡°You must stay true to your words. You will let me find Little Yue once I have broken through to the Supreme Realm. If¡­ if you are lying to me, I will never forgive you in my entire life.¡± Mo Lin chuckled as he replied, ¡°When have I ever lied to you? Xi Er, grandfather promise that once you break through to the Supreme Realm, I will let you find her. As for the safety of that little girl, you won¡¯t need to worry as with that man by her side, nothing in Realmless can hurt her.¡± Mo Xi heaved a sigh of relief after hearing that with resolution filled bright eyes. ¡®I must break through to the Supreme Realm as soon as possible so that I will be able to leave the Demon Beast Mountain Range to look for her¡­ ¡°Mu Er.¡± Breeze was blowing in the Demon Beast Mountain range. Ye Wu Chen tightened his arms to pull the girl by his side into his embrace. His slender fingers brushed gently at her hair. With a gentle expression, he suggested, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You will reunite with him sooner orter. If you really are reluctant on leaving him, how about I snatch him back for you then?¡± Mu Ru Yue couldn¡¯t help but to giggle. With that smile, her sorrow from separating from Mo Xipletely faded. ¡°Wu Chen, you should be the only husband in the world to want to snatch back another guy for his wife.¡± Ye Wu Chen lowered his gaze slightly as he looked seriously at the girl in his embrace as he said, ¡°So what if that will make you happy? Don¡¯t even mention one, I will snatch a hundred men for you. But snatching stays snatching. You must only be my wife. They also aren¡¯t allowed to get too close to you. Otherwise, I will still get jealous.¡± ¡°Wu Chen, Mo Mo will be much safer if he stays here. I am unable to be certain of my own safety now. I wille back for him once I have sufficient strength. Nobody will be able to stop me from bringing him away at that time.¡± A light flickered in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes as she said that resolutely. She had left him here as she wasn¡¯t strong enough and was unwilling for Mo Mo to risk his life with her. Once she was strong enough, she would bring him away with her. This was her promise to him¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s go. We have wasted too much time on the way. We perhaps will be right on time if we head to the Dongfang family now.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled faintly. In order fight against Nangong Zi Feng, she would have to possess as much assistance as she possible could; she would need all four of therge families under her, this time! This would also be the first step for her to rise in power in this ce! With a trace of struggle in her eyes, Nangong Zi Lan pushed open the door to the study room and entered it in the end. With a slight purse of her lips, she inquired, ¡°Grandfather, how is the investigation of that mattering along?¡± Chapter 624 - Ye Wu Chen Is Too Ugly To Be Seen? Part 7

Chapter 624 - Ye Wu Chen Is Too Ugly To Be Seen? Part 7

Nangong Lie looked toward Nangong Zi Lan before he sighed and said, ¡°What those people told you was right. Dongfang Jun and Xiao Yue were indeed a loving couple but Xiao Yue was dumped by Dongfang Jun at the end¡­¡± Swish! Nangong Zi Lan¡¯splexion paled. With tears in her eyes, she shook her head with all her might. She couldn¡¯t help but to stagger a little as she said, ¡°How can elder brother Jun be that kind of person? He had personally risked his life for me to capture a white tiger cub and give it to me as a gift.¡± What she couldn¡¯t stand wasn¡¯t that Dongfang Jun was in a rtionship with Xiao Yue as who didn¡¯t have a past? If elder Jun loved her now, it would suffice for her. If that was the case, she wouldn¡¯t despair this much. In her eyes, her elder brother Jun was so courageous so how could he dumped his most beloved woman for his benefits? This was the point that she couldn¡¯t understand and ept no matter what¡­ ¡°Zi Lan, I will need to tell you about that matter too.¡± Nangong Lie looked at Nangong Zi Lan¡¯s paled face, but he continued to tell her the truth even if he was reluctant, ¡°Dongfang Jun didn¡¯t personally catch that white tiger cub. He had instructed others to do it. He then pretended to be severely wounded to lie to you.¡± Nangong Lie was enraged when he thought about that. He initially didn¡¯t seriously investigate about Dongfang Jun¡¯s personality for his granddaughter¡¯s happiness. Moreover, the other had hid it too deeply so he didn¡¯t find that out. Yet, he had used all the powers of the Nangong family to investigate about him after hearing what those people said this time. He finally discovered his true personality after half a year of full investigation. He didn¡¯t expect Dongfang Jun to be that much of a bastard. ¡®How can such a man bepatible to my precious granddaughter? My granddaughter deserves a better man to cherish and dote on her. That man is certainly not Dongfang Jun!¡¯ ¡°Zi Lan¡­¡± Nangong Lie stood up with slight worries. He wanted to support Nangong Zi Lan¡¯s arm, but Nangong Zi Lan was a step quicker as she dodged his hand. Her eyshes were drenched with glistening tears as she fluttered them slightly. She said with a pale face in a shaky voice, ¡°Grandfather, I need some time to myself to calm down. These matters are way out of my expectations. Elder brother Jun that is so perfect in my heart is actually that kind of person. More importantly, he deceived my feelings. If it wasn¡¯t for that matter that he got injured just to get that cub for me, I wouldn¡¯t have fallen in love with him¡­¡± She slowly closed her eyes. Sorrow was expressed on her delicate and lovely face. If it wasn¡¯t for Mu Ru Yue¡¯s warning, she perhaps would still be kept in the dark until she marry that man. She would then know the truth after she became depressed¡­ ¡°Alright, you should take a break. There is still some time before the gathering of the fourrge families. I will call for you once that timees.¡± Nangong Lie sighed as he said with his heart aching. ¡°Grandfather, I will head out first.¡± Nangong Zi Lan forcefully suppressed her sorrow before she turned around and left the study room. Tears flowed uncontrobly the instant she stepped out of the room. ¡®Dongfang Jun, you have been lying to me from the start! You really want to marry me out of love? I believe that it will be the day that you swallow the Nangong family once I marry you instead¡­ ¡®Luckily¡­ luckily, I haven¡¯t finalize the decision that will make me regret for the rest of my life¡­ ¡®I finally understand why Xiao Yue was ignoring him previously at this moment. How could she treat it as nothing has happened after her beloved man smashed her heart into smithereens?¡¯ Chapter 625 - Ye Wu Chen Is Too Ugly To Be Seen? Part 8

Chapter 625 -Ye Wu Chen Is Too Ugly To Be Seen? Part 8

The Dongfang City was filled with people since the fourrge families¡¯ event would be held at this ce. Martial experts could be seen roaming about in the streets. Mu Ru Yue stopped her steps after she reached the entrance of the city to raise her head to look at the city before her. A trace of faint light shed across her eyes. Suddenly, the sound of a horse galloping over entered the crowd¡¯s ears. A red robed girl was sitting on the galloping horse with dust rolling behind the horse. She was whipping her horse with all her might as she yelled arrogantly, ¡°Quickly get out of my way!¡± ¡°It is Dongfang Ying of the Dongfang family.¡± Everyone was rmed as they hastily moved to a side. There were only two people left at the entrance¡­ The two of them seemed to not hear themotion behind them as they didn¡¯t move even a step. Everyone had cold sweat for them as they saw that the horse was going to crash into them. ¡°Scram!¡± Dongfang Ying saw the two people before her but she didn¡¯t stop the horse and just yelled out as the horse galloped forth. Bang! The horse¡¯s thigh seemed to have been struck by something. The horse then copsed, making the girl fall t onto the ground in a sorry state. Someone identally let out a chuckle at this moment,pletely enraging Dongfang Ying. She swept her cold gaze through the crowd and with a brandish of her whip, it circled round a person¡¯s neck. With an ice-cold gaze, she asked, ¡°You were the one thatughed?¡± That person was being strangled by the whip, making his face to turn bright red. Fear filled that person¡¯s eyes. Dongfang Ying narrowed her eyes slightly. Pfft! She abruptly increased her strength into the whip, breaking the neck of that person. His head then rolled into the crowd. Silence¡­ The entrance of the city became silent as everyone was so terrified that they didn¡¯t dare to say anything that it was pin drop silent. She just killed a person due to him letting out a chuckle. Weren¡¯t the people of the Dongfang family too domineering? Dongfang Ying brandished her whip ruthlessly and with a sinister gaze, she proimed, ¡°This is the oue of those that dared to mock me! Someone, feed this corpse to the dogs so that it won¡¯t continue to soil my eyes!¡± Her gaze then shifted to Mu Ru Yue and Ye Wu Chen upon saying that. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you two to move out of the way? It can¡¯t be that you are deaf and couldn¡¯t hear, right?¡± Mu Ru Yue shifted her gaze at Dongfang Ying that had a cold gaze. She then replied with smiles, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I didn¡¯t hear any human talking to me. I only heard an animal yelling.¡± ¡®Animal?¡¯ Dongfang Ying widened her eyes with disbelief. ¡®This girl dared to say that I¡¯m an animal?¡¯ The rest of the crowd looked with disbelief at Mu Ru Yue as well. This ce was the Dongfang family¡¯s territory. Moreover, even if Dongfang Ying was tyrannical in nature, she was still the daughter of the head of the Dongfang family and the biological younger sister of Dongfang Jun. Who would dare to say such words to her? Was she sick of living then? ¡°You just called me an animal?¡± Dongfang Ying was so angry that herplexion turned ashen with gloominess filled eyes. She didn¡¯t expect that this girl would dare to scold her! ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t think that I¡¯ve said that you were the animal, but you have admitted it yourself.¡± Mu Ru Yue smirked slightly as she replied as calmly as the breeze. Dongfang Ying¡¯s expression instantly changed a couple of times before she brandished her whip toward Mu Ru Yue¡¯s head. Some people couldn¡¯t bear but to shut their eyes as they could already predict the scene where the head of this beautiful girl would be decapitated¡­ Wasn¡¯t she seeking death by opposing Dongfang Ying? With her tyrannical personality, how could she let her off scot free? Chapter 626 - Ye Wu Chen Is Too Ugly To Be Seen? Part 9

Chapter 626 -Ye Wu Chen Is Too Ugly To Be Seen? Part 9

When the whip was about tond on Mu Ru Yue, the man by her side moved in front of her. Following that, it was unknown when and how he made his move but they saw that Dongfang Ying was suddenly sent flying, crashing heavily among the crowd. The crowd was stunned. They didn¡¯t expect that man to make a move on Dongfang Ying. If this was known by the head of the Dongfang family, the oue for those two would be that their corpse would be shredded into tiny fragments¡­ ¡°You dare to hurt me?¡± Dongfang Ying was so angry that her entire body shuddered. She then climbed back up to her feet and then yelled furiously after wiping off the trail of blood from the corner of her mouth, ¡°Brat, if you are that capable, show us your appearance. What are you trying to achieve by wearing a mask? I doubt that you are trying to be mysterious and that it is just due to you being too ugly to be seen! Since that is the case, I will remove your mask to reveal your appearance!¡± She didn¡¯t in the slightest notice the gloominess in the man¡¯s eyes. With a brandish of her whip, it headed toward the mask on his face. A trace of a smirk appeared on her face. Why would he wear a mask if he wasn¡¯t ugly? Hence, she must reveal this man¡¯s ugly appearance to the public! A chuckle was heard from the side when Dongfang Ying just made her move as a girl¡¯s voice filled with mockery was heard, ¡°So this is the nature of the Dongfang family. It¡¯s truly an eyeopener to me.¡± Bang! A trace of gale was shot over from the side, changing the trajectory of Dongfang Ying¡¯s whip to the side. Dongfang Ying withdrew her whip as she narrowed her eyes at the two people that were walking over from the side crowd and eximed, ¡°Moshang Fei! Gu Ying Ying!¡± Mu Ru Yue couldn¡¯t help shifting her gaze to those two people after hearing that. A man was holding a handheld fan with a gentle smile. His embroidered robe enhanced his nobility. A glow could be seen on his handsome face because of the sunlight. There also was a yellow robed girl by his side. The girl had a graceful and elegant demeanor. Her voice sounded as beautiful as a ck-naped oriole. A smile had graced her pretty goose-egg shaped face. Her eyes were slightly inclined upwards with smiles in it. It was obvious that she was the girl known as Gu Ying Ying that spoke just now. ¡°Gu Ying Ying, you want to meddle in others¡¯ affairs?¡± Dongfang Ying turned grim as she asked coldly. ¡°No! No! No!¡± Gu Ying Ying shook her head before she replied, ¡°How can this be called as meddling with others¡¯ business? I just purely dislike every single person of your Dongfang family. What do you think, husband?¡± Moshang Fei smiled as he looked at the girl by his side. With a gentle gaze, he agreed, ¡°Whatever my wife says is always right no matter what. Since my wife dislikes them, I will simrly dislike the Dongfang family.¡± Hearing the man¡¯s reply, Gu Ying Ying¡¯s eyes curved upwards, brimming with smiles. She then continued, ¡°There isn¡¯t anyone good in this Dongfang family. One is too pretentious that it is too disgusting to see and the other loves to snatch others¡¯ husband.¡± Dongfang Ying¡¯s expression changedpletely. When she saw Moshang Fei¡¯s gentle smile, a ball of jealousy mes surged in her heart. She then shot dagger-like gazes toward Gu Ying Ying. It wasn¡¯t a secret that she had fervently chased after Moshang Fei that year. Moreover, it could be said that their status waspatible as they were from the Dongfang and Moshang families respectively. Yet, Gu Ying Ying that had no status and background suddenly appeared and obtained Moshang Fei¡¯s love. This matter was something that she couldn¡¯t ept all along. Currently, Gu Ying Ying was even indirectly humiliating her with oblique remarks. In her point of view, Gu Ying Ying was the b*tch that snatched another person¡¯s husband instead! She would have already be Moshang Fei¡¯s wife if it wasn¡¯t for her that year¡­ Chapter 627 - Ye Wu Chen Is Too Ugly To Be Seen? Part 10

Chapter 627 -Ye Wu Chen Is Too Ugly To Be Seen? Part 10

¡°Gu Ying Ying, what did you mean by saying that?¡± Dongfang Ying had already tossed Mu Ru Yue and Ye Wu Chen to the back of her mind. She red furiously at Gu Ying Ying and asked, ¡°I wonder who it was that snatched whose man and is being oblivious about it.¡± Gu Ying Ying smirked with smiles in her eyes as she asked, ¡°Husband, tell me who it was that wanted to steal whose man that year?¡± Moshang Fei shot a cold gaze at Dongfang Ying before he looked back to Gu Ying Ying with a gentle smile as he replied, ¡°I¡¯ve always been your man from the start. Dongfang Ying previously stayed frequently at my ce under the name of my fianc¨¦e by her own ord. But I had never wanted to bother with her until you appeared. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to have any misunderstandings about me. As for that kind of woman, you can just treat her as invisible. She wants to steal a man? The key to that is whether I¡¯m willing to give her that chance.¡± Gu Ying Ying smiled as she embraced Moshang Fei¡¯s waist to prove her ownership. She then cast a happy gaze toward Dongfang Ying that had an ashen expression. It was as though she was boasting. ¡®Who asked the Dongfang family to frequently make moves on the Moshang family for the past half year? Some disciples that went out of the family were caught by the Dongfang family and were severely beaten up. A vein of ore was also ruined by them. Hence, I naturally must crack the girl from the Dongfang family down.¡¯ mes of fury zed in Dongfang Ying¡¯s eyes when she watched their intimate actions. If gazes could kill, that damnable girl would have died with her corpse shredded into many pieces. ¡°Moshang Fei,¡± Dongfang Ying raised her head to look at Moshang Jun¡¯s handsome face before continuing, ¡°You will definitely regret choosing her over me that year in the future!¡± ¡®Once father truly bes the leader of the fourrge families and not just in name, I won¡¯t fear that Moshang Fei won¡¯te crying and begging for me to marry him! ¡®I will make Moshang Fei personally kill this damnable girl at that time!¡¯ She will suffer a much greater pain than I had suffered all these years when she will be killed by the hands of her beloved man¡­ If I don¡¯t do this, it will be hard to vanquish the hatred in my heart¡­¡¯ Gu Ying Ying pouted as she thought otherwise and rebuked, ¡°He would regret choosing you instead. My husband doesn¡¯t like such a savage and tyrannical girl like you that frequently kills people. Those people weren¡¯t in the wrong so how could you kill them? Of course, I, Gu Ying Ying, won¡¯t bother with the affairs of others. But if it involves you, I must meddle in them!¡± Dongfang Ying snorted coldly as she replied, ¡°This is my Dongfang family¡¯s territory. What is wrong with me killing anybody that mocks me in my territory? Those people that blocked my path deserve to die! It is their own fault for being too weak so how can it be med on me? There is only one oue for anyone that doesn¡¯t have powers in this world, that is death! Thus, I don¡¯t think that I¡¯m in the wrong!¡± Gu Ying Ying¡¯s gaze darkened. ¡®It would be a miracle for hubby to like her, who kills without any reasoning. Dongfang Ying¡¯s action was still overdoing it even if this world is one where the strong eats the weak!¡¯ ¡°Dongfang Ying, you are forgetting that therge families¡¯ event ismencing now. How will you know that those on who you don¡¯t ce any importance are nobodies? Those two may be from the Nangong or Ouyang families.¡± ¡°Nangong and Ouyang families? Haha!¡± Dongfang Ying burst outughing. With a cynical smile, she continued, ¡°Do you think anyone can participate in the fourrge families¡¯ event? Those that can participate are the direct line of descendants of all of therge families. I have a thorough understanding of who those people are and these two clearly aren¡¯t them. Well, they can be an exception in being guards. However, I doubt that those tworge families will make an enemy out of my Dongfang family for just two puny guards¡­¡± Chapter 628 - Giving A Woman To Ye Wu Chen Part 1

Chapter 628 -Giving A Woman To Ye Wu Chen Part 1

Gu Ying Ying smirked as she didn¡¯t agree with what Dongfang Ying had just said. She nced at Dongfang Ying¡¯s arrogant expression as she ridiculed, ¡°It seems that the nature of the Dongfang family is only to such an extent¡­¡± ¡°You¡­¡± mes of fury were spurting out of Dongfang Ying¡¯s eyes. Yet, Gu Ying Ying was a member of the Moshang family after all. Furthermore, she had Moshang Fei by her side. She wasn¡¯t Moshang Fei¡¯s match! ¡°Gu Ying Ying, I will let you off today on behalf of the Moshang family. I will settle this debt with you in the future.¡± Dongfang Ying red maliciously at Gu Ying Ying before shifting her gaze towards Mu Ru Yue and Ye Wu Chen. With a trace of ruthlessness that flickered through her beautiful eyes, she snorted coldly and said, ¡°Since you two have the guts to block my path, you should have a taste of my fury!¡± Swish! With a brandish of her whip, it struck toward the mask on Ye Wu Chen¡¯s face again. mes of fury zed in her heart, so she now required a way to relieve it. Since she couldn¡¯t do anything to Gu Ying Ying, she could only use these two fellows to relieve her anger. Moreover, this matter started due to them. The man was standing silently in the breeze, not making any movement. His hand didn¡¯t even budge. But a tempest rose in his surrounding. He gave off a charming and enchanting grandeur when his hair dancing in the wind. Dongfang Ying was stunned for a moment, unable to regain her senses. Boom! A power struck her mercilessly, damaging all of her internal organs before she came back to her senses. Her body was instantly sent flying, spiralling through the air before crashing heavily on the ground. Dust filled the area, covering Dongfang Ying¡¯s cold, but beautiful face. She spat a mouthful of blood on the ground. Herplexion paled from the pain. But what was more astonishing was that man¡¯s might¡­ ¡®Is he really just a guard from arge family with that strength? What family is able to possess such a powerful guard?¡¯ Moshang Fei frowned slightly as he nced at the silver mask on the man¡¯s face with a trace of indistinct light that shed across his eyes. ¡®This man¡­ he isn¡¯t simple¡­¡¯ ¡°You¡­ all of you just wait!¡± Dongfang Ying climbed back up on her feet and red at Ye Wu Chen but didn¡¯t dare to make any more moves on him. She didn¡¯t even bother to pick up her whip as she dashed quickly into the City. The crowd that had been suppressing theirughter immediately burst outughing after they saw that her figure hadpletely disappeared¡­ ¡°The two of you,¡± Gu Ying Ying nced at Mu Ru Yue and Ye Wu Chen before walking toward them with a smile and advised, ¡°You two have offended Dongfang Ying. She will certainly not let the both of you off easily. But if shees seeking trouble with you, you can alwayse find me for help. As they say, the enemies of my enemy are friends.¡± Gu Ying Ying had a light smile on her face. Her smile was really magnificent. It was like a tender and lovely lily swaying gently in the wind. ¡°Thank you.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled faintly. But inwardly she felt slightly guilty as the Dongfang family thought that it was the Moshang family that had severely injured Dongfang Jun, when in fact it was her. The Dongfang and Moshang families were like fire and water in the past half year. There would always be an intense battle whenever the disciples of both families met each other. If this wasn¡¯t the Dongfang City, Gu Ying Ying would¡¯ve sworn that she wouldn¡¯t have let Dongfang Ying leave that easily¡­ ¡°Husband, let¡¯s go.¡± Gu Ying Ying shifted her gaze to Moshang Fei and with a gentle smile, she continued, ¡°I am curious as to how the Dongfang family will treat our Moshang family.¡± Chapter 629 - Giving A Woman To Ye Wu Chen Part 2

Chapter 629 -Giving A Woman To Ye Wu Chen Part 2

Mosang Fei nodded but he nced at Ye Wu Chen with a slight smile before he left. He had a feeling that there would certainly be some interactions between this man and the Moshang family in the future¡­ mours could be heard everywhere in the Dongfang City. It was unusually lively. Mu Ru Yue followed the instructions that Ouyang Yun Jin told her before to find the inn. Since they used up too much of their energies rushing to the Dongfang City, they all headed to their rooms to rest up after they reunited with the Ouyang family. But Mu Ru Yue seemed to have forgotten about Ye Wu Chen. With a guy that was filled with energy like wolves and tigers by her side, it would be weird if she could really rest¡­ It was night. The sky was dark and quiet without any ripples. The Dongfang family¡¯s manor was filled with lights. The vibrant light seemed to light up the entire night sky. A yell out, however, ruined the current tranquility and peace¡­ ¡°It¡¯s them!¡± Dongfang Ying saw the two of them within the crowd. With a trace of maliciousness that shed past her eyes, shemented, ¡°The two of them dared to appear in the Dongfang family. But it seems that they are from the Ouyang family¡­¡± However, the direct of descendants of the Ouyang family should only be Ouyang Yun Jin and Ouyang Yun Shu. Ouyang Yun Jin only had a daughter, Ouyang Qian. Moreover, the son and daughter of Ouyang Yun Shu both died due to illness a few years ago so the two of them shouldn¡¯t be the direct descents of the Ouyang family. But that man was too powerful. If he was from the side branch of the Ouyang family, it would be impossible for her not to notice such a man with such innate talent. Suddenly, her gaze paused onto Mu Ru Yue¡¯s face. She didn¡¯t pay attention to this woman¡¯s appearance in the day so she just realized that she had a devastatingly beautiful face. She had thought that Gu Ying Ying¡¯s face was exceptional. It seemed that someone was even more prettier than her now. If the beauty of Gu Ying Ying was said to be captivatingly beautiful, this girl¡¯s appearance was like a cold bamboo with a superior grandeur. There were several beauties in the world, but it was scarce to have a beauty with such a grandeur. Even Xiao Yue that her eldest brother had fallen in love with was inferior to her¡­ ¡°So this is the case!¡± Dongfang Ying smirked coldly as she analyzed, ¡°This girl should be from the branch family of the Ouyang family. The man beside her is her man. That kind of appearance of hers will indeed attract several experts to her. But if that¡¯s the case, the Ouyang family is too shameless to use a girl to lure experts to enter their family!¡± With this exnation, it would be a logical reason as to why she didn¡¯t know about this man with such tyrannical powers. ¡°Ying Er, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Dongfang Liang frowned as he followed Dongfang Ying¡¯s gaze. His gaze thennded on Mu Ru Yue who was within the Ouyang family, making him stunned for a moment. ¡®That girl is a member of the Ouyang family? ¡®Ying Er is acquainted with her?¡¯ ¡°Father, she ordered people to hurt me during the day.¡± Dongfang Ying snorted coldly before continuing, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Gu Ying Ying to be at that scene, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have let those two people off.¡± Dongfang Ying gritted her teeth with hatred as she said that. ¡®That matter is the most humiliating incident to me! ¡®No matter if it is those two people of the Ouyang family and Gu Ying Ying, they must all die!¡¯ Dongfang Liang frowned and with a slightly cold gaze, he advised, ¡°Ying Er, those two people are from the Ouyang family. We are currently like fire and water with the Moshang family already. We definitely can¡¯t challenge two of therge families simultaneously at such a critical moment. Everything must wait until your eldest brother marries Nangong Zi Lan.¡± His considerations were reasonable, but he didn¡¯t in the slightest thought about whether Nangong Zi Lan was willing to marry Dongfang Jun. Moreover, even if she did, how could Nangong Lie easily forgive the Dongfang family after knowing that Dongfang Jun was impotent, ruining Nangong Zi Lan¡¯s happiness? Chapter 630 - Giving A Woman To Ye Wu Chen Part 3

Chapter 630 -Giving A Woman To Ye Wu Chen Part 3

He would have to face against three of therge families at that time. ¡°Father, your daughter understands.¡± Dongfang Ying bit her lips. How could she not understand what Dongfang Liang said? But she was really unwilling to let that girl off this easily¡­ When Ouyang Yun Jin was discussing with the other families, a figure blocked his path. He frowned slightly as he cast a cold gaze at the pretty girl before him. ¡°Young mistress Dongfang, can I help you with something?¡± To the Dongfang family, he naturally didn¡¯t have any good impression on them and disdain acting cordially with them. Dongfang Ying snorted coldly and replied in contempt, ¡°I wonder who is that girl to your Ouyang family?¡± When Ouyang Yun Jin followed her gaze, he saw Mu Ru Yue who was standing by the side. His brows creased tightly as he naturally knew about themotion that ured at the entrance of the city in the day from other people. But Dongfang Ying was openly provoking them at this banquet. A girl¡¯s indifferent voice was heard before Ouyang Yun Jin could reply, ¡°I¡¯m just a nobody.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression was calm and collected from the start. It was as though she didn¡¯t feel the animosity of Dongfang Ying toward her. This exchange attracted several people¡¯s attention. The people from the Nangong and Moshang families shifted their gazes over to the confrontation of those two. ¡°Lady Mu?¡± Nangong Zi Lan was stunned. A trace of glimmer danced in her eyes, but she decided not to go there after pondering for a moment. ¡°She should be a branch disciple of your Ouyang family.¡± Dongfang Ying smirked slightly. With a sinister ray of light that shed past her eyes, she continued, ¡°I wonder how powerful your Ouyang family¡¯s disciples are. Thisdy, do you dare to ept my challenge?!¡± Even though the crowd didn¡¯t know what happened between the two of them, it was clear that Dongfang Ying seemed to be seeking trouble with thatdy. They started to sympathize that girl. That eldest young mistress of the Dongfang family was already a Xiantian Full Realm expert even though she was willful and arrogant in nature. Dongfang Ying was also at most twenty two years of age. A twenty two years old Xiantian Full Circle Realm practitioner could be counted as a talent in the Dongfang family. Someone had even predicted that Dongfang Ying could breakthrough to the Mystic realm in at most half a year. But that girl seemed to be of simr age to Dongfang Ying even though she was from the Ouyang family. Furthermore, Dongfang Ying had said that she was a person from the branch family. How could the Ouyang family nurture a branch disciple with all their might? Thus, it would be impossible for that girl to win against Dongfang Ying¡­ ¡°Sorry, but I¡¯m not interested.¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her gaze calmly and said that as calm as a morning breeze, but a trace of frostiness that coated her voice. In her point of view, Dongfang Ying was too weak to make her be interested in battling her. ¡°So you are afraid,¡± Dongfang Ying smirked coldly as she mocked, ¡°You can just concede defeat if you are that afraid. I, Dongfang Ying, am always highly principled and wouldn¡¯t force people to do anything! A girl like you that can only rely on her man will never be able to enter my eyes. But what is truly unimaginable to me is that the Ouyang family is shameless to such an extent to use a girl¡¯s appearance to attract powerful men.¡± She shifted her gaze to Ye Wu Chen as she said that. With her cold smile intensified, she continued, ¡°It should be due to this man being too ugly. Otherwise, how can he be attracted to you? A woman that doesn¡¯t have any ability other than to hide behind their man will certainly be useless in this world. Death will be your only path after he dumps you!¡± Chapter 631 - Giving A Woman To Ye Wu Chen Part 4

Chapter 631 -Giving A Woman To Ye Wu Chen Part 4

Dongfang Ying became increasingly excited as she had relieved all of her grievance from today at this instant. Yet, she was clueless that the man¡¯s eyes were getting increasingly gloomy. A light ck breeze rose form the man¡¯s body. The strength of the breeze intensified to the point that it formed a mini storm, making people feel suffocated from the pressure. Dongfang Liang¡¯s eyes became serious. He looked at Ye Wu Chen with a trace of astonishment in his eyes before he immediately muttered irresolutely to himself. ¡®Since when did the Ouyang family possess such a tyrannical expert? It seems that I will need to reconsider that n¡­¡¯ Dongfang Ying was currently being suffocated, making her face turn bright red. It was as though all of the air in her surroundings had vanished. She then yelled out with all her might, ¡°What a coward you are to keep relying on your man! If you are capable, battle me then! Stop hiding behind your man like a tortoise hiding in its shell. This kind of man will dump you sooner ofter with you having such a weak personality!¡± The killing intent bursting out of Ye Wu Chen¡¯s body intensified. Just when he wanted to make his move, a pair of hands held his ice-cold hand. ¡°Wu Chen, let me settle this.¡± The girl¡¯s voice gently brushed past Ye Wu Chen¡¯s ears, making him withdraw his killing intents gradually. But his purple eyes was still filled with gloominous. His gaze was like a poisonous snake coiling around Dongfang Ying. Dongfang Ying¡¯s face paled. She could only bite her lips to prevent herself from copsing to the ground. This man¡¯s power was too strong. It was tyrannical to the point that with just the pressure, it could make her as a person that never ced any importance on anybody feel an unprecedented fear. She could even feel that in her next breath, that man would use his slender fingers to strangle her neck without any hesitation, ending her life¡­ ¡°You said that I only know how to hide behind his back?¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled slightly, but her smiles didn¡¯t reach her eyes. It was unknown to Dongfang Ying why a fearful feeling surged in her heart when her gaze met with Mu Ru Yue¡¯s. But she got back to her senses and said, ¡°That¡¯s right! If you want to prove that you aren¡¯t a girl that only knows how to rely on a man, fight against me. This will let others know your capability as well!¡± Mu Ru Yue looked calmly at Dongfang Ying as she replied, ¡°I have mentioned that I¡¯m not interested to battle you as you won¡¯t be able to withstand a single attack from me.¡± Swish! The crowd became stirred up instantly. No matter if it was people from the Dongfang family or disciples from the other families, they all shot a gaze filled with disbelief at her. Even though they didn¡¯t have any good impressions of Dongfang Ying, she was still a talent that was at the Xiantian Full Circle Realm. Yet, she said that Dongfang Ying wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand a single attack from her? Could she continue to be even more brazen? This was the first time in their life to hear such brazen words! Dongfang Liang initially wanted to stop them as this wasn¡¯t the time to fall outpletely with the Ouyang family after all. But he was slightly displeased momentarily after hearing what Mu Ru Yue said. He then withdrew his leg that he lifted to walk toward them. Since she was that confident, he could just watch on the good show. ¡°Hehe!¡± Dongfang Ying chuckled. With a slight smirk, she ridiculed, ¡°You said that I won¡¯t be able to withstand a single attack from you? It is useless just saying it. If you are that capable, fight me!¡± Swish! A sword floated before Dongfang Ying after a red glow shed past. Her beautiful face was clearly reflected on the de. Dongfang Ying gripped the handle of the sword before her tightly. With an aura as sharp as a sword bursting off from her body, she kicked off the ground to soar to the sky and charged toward Mu Ru Yue¡­ Chapter 632 - Giving A Woman To Ye Wu Chen Part 5

Chapter 632 -Giving A Woman To Ye Wu Chen Part 5

The night breeze blew under the night sky. The white robed girl was standing in midair with her robe fluttering. Her hair was messy as it danced along with the wind. A faint glow could be seen from her impable face. Yet, her ink ck eyes were calm. She didn¡¯t move or even make any defensive actions. She just stood there waiting for the sword to pierce toward her¡­ ¡°Oh no!¡± Nangong Zi Lan¡¯s face paled instantly. Truthfully, she didn¡¯t know Mu Ru Yue well but she was grateful for her to tell her Dongfang Jun¡¯s personality. With just that point, she didn¡¯t wish for that woman to die under Dongfang Ying¡¯s hand. The crowd had fixed their gazes on those two people. In their point of view, Mu Ru Yue would die without any exceptions¡­ ¡°This is the oue for offending me! B*tch, die for me!!¡± Dongfang Ying sniggered, but didn¡¯t in the slightest stopped her action. When the sword was about to pierce Mu Ru Yue¡¯s throat, some people already couldn¡¯t bear but to shut their eyes. However, when the tip of the sword was in close proximity to the girl¡¯s throat, it suddenly stopped moving¡­ A jade-like hand had blocked before her throat, stopping the sword. But the palm that the tip of the sword had contacted with didn¡¯t have any wound. It was as though the sword had collided against a tough metal¡­ Everyone was stunned as they seemed to be looking at an unbelievable sight as they widened their eyes and stared dazedly at the white robe that was fluttering under the night breeze. ¡°You¡­ how could you¡­¡± Dongfang Ying¡¯s voice trembled. ¡®This girl has just used a hand to block my sword? More importantly, her hand wasn¡¯t in the slightest wounded under my sword attack¡­¡¯ ¡°Is that all you got?¡± Mu Ru Yue smirked as she continued indifferently, ¡°You should put more strength into it. That power was really too light. It isn¡¯t even enough to tickle me.¡± Dongfang Ying¡¯s heart shuddered abruptly as she finally got back to her senses. She raised her head with astonishment and with a terror filled gaze, she eximed, ¡°Monster! You are a monster!¡± ¡®That¡¯s right? ¡®Who will be able to possess such powers unless she is a monster?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue smiled as she suggested, ¡°Since you have made the first move, shouldn¡¯t it be mine next? I had mentioned that I will just need one move to deal with you!¡± That move didn¡¯t even need a weapon! Bang! Mu Ru Yue raised her palm to smack mercilessly toward Dongfang Ying. Dongfang Ying¡¯s body was momentarily sent flying from her strike, crashing heavily among the crowd. ¡°You¡­ what are you doing?¡± Dongfang Ying¡¯s pupils contracted as she cast a terrified gaze at the girl walking briskly toward her. Her body retreated uncontrobly as she yelled, ¡°This is the Dongfang family¡¯s territory. You can¡¯t do anything to me!¡± Mu Ru Yue just smiled faintly, but didn¡¯t say anything and just neared the paled Dongfang Ying. ¡°Stop!¡± Dongfang Liang¡¯s eyes widened to the point that it was about to split as he yelled anxiously. But it was already toote¡­ Ayer of mes coated Mu Ru Yue¡¯s palm. Boom! She struck her palm on Dongfang Ying¡¯s chest. Everyone then saw Dongfang Ying spat out a mouthful of blood before her head tilted after losing her consciousness. Boom! mes of fury burst forth from Dongfang Liang¡¯s body. His anger almost burned off all of his sanity as he stared at Mu Ru Ru Yue with bloodshot eyes and said each of his words heavily, ¡°You dared to kill a member of my Dongfang family in my territory? Even if it is the Ouyang family, they won¡¯t be able to harbour you!¡± ¡®This damnable girl dared to kill my daughter before me? If I don¡¯t kill her, how will I be able to face the world from now on?¡¯ Chapter 633 - Giving A Woman To Ye Wu Chen Part 6

Chapter 633 -Giving A Woman To Ye Wu Chen Part 6

¡°Kill her?¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled as she continued, ¡°Which eyes did you see that I¡¯ve killed her? Anyways, she was the one that kept using her innate talent as an excuse to seek trouble with me. I am the type of person that fears trouble. I didn¡¯t bother with her for the first time but it didn¡¯t represent that I will just endure it. Hence, I could only eliminate future problems from her by crippling her power so that she won¡¯t be able to seek trouble with me again!¡± The proverb said that three was the maximum number of chances. But to her, two times was the max. She could give a person a chance, but she wouldn¡¯t give them a second chance! Moreover, if she didn¡¯t cripple her, troubles would just keep arising from her. Since that was the case, why should she keep the trouble? ¡°Don¡¯t you know what cultivation mean in a martial family?¡± Dongfang Liang¡¯s eyes was bloodshot with his aura intensifying. But when he saw the silver masked man standing by Mu Ru Yue¡¯s side, he hadn¡¯t reach to the point where he lose all of his sanity no matter how angry he was. ¡°Crippling a martial practitioner¡¯s cultivation will make her suffer worse than death, especially for a prideful person like Ying Er. What you did won¡¯t be epted by the heavens so you will definitely fall to hell!¡± ¡°Hell?¡± Mu Ru Yue chuckled lightly as she continued, ¡°No matter if it is heaven or hell, there will always be a person by my side. Hence, even if I entered hell, we will work together to create a position for ourselves so I don¡¯t fear anything!¡± ¡®With him by my side, what is there for me to fear?¡¯ Ye Wu Chen¡¯s gaze became gentle. His killing intent hadpletely vanquish at the moment upon hearing what the girl said. His entire purple eyes reflected the figure that always made him anxious¡­ ¡°Head of the Dongfang family, you are in the wrong in this matter.¡± Moshang Fei smiled as he nced at those two that only had each other in their eyes before shifting his gaze toward Dongfang Liang. ¡°All of us had seen what had happened clearly. It was Dongfang Ying that made a killing move toward thisdy first. If someone wanted to kill her, should she curry up favors with that person or extend her head over to let them chop her head off? In my point of view, thisdy was already merciful enough to not kill her. As for cultivation¡­ aren¡¯t there several innocent people that Dongfang Ying had killed by misusing her powers all these years? Crippling her might actually be a good thing. Otherwise, she might offend an expert that the Dongfang family can¡¯t afford to offend one day. It isn¡¯t impossible for the entire Dongfang family to be annihted at that moment!¡± Dongfang Liang¡¯s gaze became increasingly gloomy. He then snorted coldly and rebuked, ¡°Ying Er is my daughter while she is just from the branch family of the Ouyang family. How can their status beparable?¡± The meaning of his words was that it was only right for his daughter to kill her and the heavens wouldn¡¯t ept Mu Ru Yue for crippling his daughter! Even though Dongfang Liang saw Mu Ru Yue when he previously visited the Ouyang family, he didn¡¯t know her status. But he just heard what Dongfang Ying said previously so he naturally thought Mu Ru Yue as a person from the branch family of the Ouyang family. ¡°Haha!¡± Ouyang Yun Jin raised his head and burst outughing. With a smirk filled with contempt, he said, ¡°Head of the Dongfang family, it seems that you have a misunderstanding. Lady Mu isn¡¯t from the branch family of the Ouyang family. She is the person that our Ouyang family vowed their loyalty and devotion to!¡± His words were like an enormous rock that had disturbed the surface of the peaceful ocean, instantly creating numerous waves. The crowd¡¯s first thought was how was this possible! What kind of existence was the Ouyang family? Who was this girl to have the capability to make the Ouyang family vow their loyalty and devotion to her then? Ouyang Yun Jin must be purposely saying that to crack down on the Dongfang family! Chapter 634 - Giving A Woman To Ye Wu Chen Part 7

Chapter 634 -Giving A Woman To Ye Wu Chen Part 7

Ouyang Yun Jin didn¡¯t continue to exin even after seeing gazes of disbelief shot toward him. He just wanted to tell Dongfang Liang that Mu Ru Yue wasn¡¯t a person that he could make a move on. If he wanted to hurt her, the Ouyang family would definitely resist against him with all their might even if that might lead to their deaths! Dongfang Liang¡¯splexion constantly turned between green and white. Just when he was at a loss on how to settle this matter, a gentle voice was heard from behind him, ¡°Father.¡± Dongfang Jun walked slowly toward Dongfang Liang under the crowd¡¯s gaze. He had his usual smile on his handsome face, but when his gaze nced at Moshang Fei, his gaze darkened a little. ¡®Moshang family!¡¯ He hated them inwardly after thinking about his current condition. But he didn¡¯t express it on his face. He had a fitting smile on his face from the start. ¡°Jun Er, why have youe out?¡± Dongfang Liang frowned slightly. ¡°I came here to have a look.¡± Dongfang Jun had a faint smile, but when he swept a gaze at the Dongfang Ying who had copsed on the ground, a trace of disdain shed past his eyes before he suggested, ¡°How about we let someone escort younger sister back to her room? We will then let the grandmaster have a look at her to see if she could be treated.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Dongfang Liang nodded slightly and sighed. He knew that this matter was initiated by Dongfang Ying. If he had punished that girl from the Ouyang family now, it would give raise to displeasurement from the other families. Thus, he could only endure it now! But he had remembered this score and would return it back with interest in the future! She would then understand that the people of the Dongfang family shouldn¡¯t be messed with! ¡°Zi Lan.¡± Dongfang Jun¡¯s gazended onto Nangong Zi Lan. He spread his handheld fan as he walked with a smile toward the girl in the crowd. With a gentle gaze, he exined, ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I¡¯ve been unable to personally apany you since you came here due to being ill. I will be able to properly apany you to roam the Dongfang City in a couple of days.¡± Nangong Zi Lan¡¯s heart shuddered. Yet, Nangong Lie¡¯s words kept sounding in her mind making her to retreat a couple of steps uncontrobly. She bit firmly on her lips with resistance in her eyes. ¡°Zi Lan?¡± Dongfang Jun frowned as he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Have you be unfamiliar with your elder brother Jun from not seeing him for half a year or is it that someone told you something?¡± His gaze subconsciously shot toward Mu Ru Yue as he said that. ¡°No!¡± Nangong Zi Lan hastily denied his words. She bit her lips slightly before shifting her misty,rge, and clear eyes at the man in embroidered robes by her side, requesting for help. The man in embroidered robes obviously disliked Dongfang Jun¡¯s action as he knitted his brows and said, ¡°Mister Dongfang, my younger sister has been a little unwell these days so she won¡¯t be able to go out with you. I ask for Mister Dongfang¡¯s forgiveness.¡± Dongfang Jun withdrew his gaze upon hearing that. With a courteous smile on his face, he replied, ¡°Brother Chen, your words are too heavy. Since that¡¯s the case, Zi Lan should have a good rest. I won¡¯t disturb her then. If there¡¯s time, how about brother Chen apany me for a drink?¡± Nobody had noticed that Dongfang Jun¡¯s gaze had darkened withplex rays of light within it that others wouldn¡¯t understand at this moment¡­ ¡®Nangong Zi Lan still became unustomed to me in the end.¡¯ When his gaze nced at Mu Ru Yue, it darkened slightly. A ball of fury unknowingly zed in his heart but he had suppressed it. ¡®This girl not only forced Xiao Yue and me apart, she even said something to Nangong Zi Lan making her lose her affections toward me. ¡®If Nangong Zi Lan bes unwilling to marry me, father will definitely reconsider the candidates in bing the young master of the Dongfang family. It will be too detrimental to my situation when that happens¡­¡¯ Chapter 635 - Giving A Woman To Ye Wu Chen Part 8

Chapter 635- Giving A Woman To Ye Wu Chen Part 8

His father had promised to make him the sessor if he was able to obtain Nangong Zi Lan¡¯s love. Hence, he didn¡¯t mind giving up Xiao Yue to sessfully achieve the young master¡¯s status among the several candidates¡­ ¡°Mister Ye and Lady Mu, it has been ages since west met.¡± Dongfang Yun smiled but his smile didn¡¯t reach his eyes when his gazended on both of them. Dongfang Liang frowned and asked, slightly displeased, ¡°Jun Er, you know them?¡± ¡°I previously had some encounters with them.¡± Dongfang Jun chuckled before continuing, ¡°It seems that the two of them have some misunderstandings about me. I¡¯ve prepared a huge present for the two of them this time as an apology. Someone, bring forth my present!¡± A subordinate walked before Dongfang Jun and held out a box before him once he said that. Dongfang Jun took the box and with a wave of his hand, he instructed, ¡°You are dismissed.¡± ¡°Yes, young master!¡± That person retreated quietly. The crowd shot their gazes over to Dongfang Jun at this instant. They perhaps didn¡¯t understand why Dongfang Jun was giving them a present after Mu Ru Yue crippled Dongfang Ying. Mu Ru Yue was unable to shift her eyes away from the box ever since Dongfang Jun took that box¡­ ¡®Love Hallucination Grass!¡¯ That¡¯s right, there was Love Hallucination Grass in that box! Mu Ru Yue could guess what medicinal ingredient it was from just its scent. Love Hallucination Grass was a hallucinogen. It was said that the consumer would forget the person they loved the most and fall in love with the first opposite gender that they see. Of course, Mu Ru Yue knew of other ways in using the Love Hallucination Grass as she needed this medicinal nt as an ingredient for a Heaven Stage Mid Rank pill. Who knew that someone would sent this medicinal nt to her this quickly¡­ ¡®But What is Dongfang Jun¡¯s motives in giving us the Love Hallucination Grass?¡¯ Dongfang Jun chuckled again when Mu Ru Yue was in deep thoughts and said warmly, ¡°Mister Ye and Lady Mu, it should be really taxing for you on your way to this city. The Ouyang family doesn¡¯t seem to bring any servant girl along. In this case, I¡¯ve nned to give my personal servant girl to both of you. I hope that the two of you will ept my kind intentions.¡± A trace of light flickered across Dongfang Jun¡¯s eyes. With a hand gesture, he instructed gently, ¡°Wu Niang1, you are to attend to Mister Ye and Lady Mu from now on.¡± A fragrance assaulted the crowd¡¯s nostrils once he said that. An alluring girl walked out from among the crowd, entering everyone¡¯s sight. That girl was beautiful and alluring with feelings filled eyes. Her hot body would make blood vessels of men to expand drastically. It was especially the case when her dress was too revealing, exposing her pair of snow white jade-like legs. Some of the men in the crowd couldn¡¯t stand such an erotic sight that they instantly got a hard-on. ¡°Don¡¯t look!¡± Gu Ying Ying pinched Moshang¡¯s hand and said that domineeringly. Moshang Fei chuckled and replied, ¡°How can such a flirtatious woman beparable to you my wife? But Dongfang Jun is going down this time¡­¡± It was impossible for that man to be a womanizer. His eyes could only contain that white robed girl no matter where he was. Hence, Dongfang Jun¡¯s plot in wanting to seduce that man would most likely be flushed down the drain¡­ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows raised as she swept a nce at Dongfang Jun. When she saw the sneer in his eyes, she connected the dots in him giving that medicinal nt, making a sudden realization. So that was his n! Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression chilled momentarily after knowing his intentions. With a cold smile, a trace of chillness shed across her eyes¡­ 1. Wu Niang= dancedy for direct trantion of the characters. Chapter 636 - Giving A Woman To Ye Wu Chen Part 9

Chapter 636 -Giving A Woman To Ye Wu Chen Part 9

¡®Can this be counted as he is giving a woman to my man before me? It seems Dongfang Jun¡¯s facade isn¡¯t as good as I thought¡­¡¯ The crowd¡¯s gazes shot toward those people. How could they not know what Dongfang Jun¡¯s true intention was? He didn¡¯t given anyone except that couple a servant girl even though they were several people here. It would be impossible for him not to be plotting something. Moreover, that alluring girl seemed to be from a brothel. How could she be a servant girl? They had never seen any servant girl dressed so flirtatiously and alluringly. ¡°Mister Ye.¡± Wu Niang gradually lowered her body, exposing her snow white neck and even her well developed cleavage. Her voice was extremely charming. It was so sweet that attracted affections to her. If they were called out by her, their legs would probably soften uncontrobly before neglecting everything to pounce on her¡­ Some of the men cast envious gaze at Ye Wu Chen as this instant. They seemed to be jealous of hisdies¡¯ luck. He already had a remarkably beautiful wife. Now such a flirtatious girl came over to him. From just looking at her, that girl¡¯s bed skills should be tremendously exceptional. She should be able to service the man to the point he reaches oblivion. As for Mu Ru Yue, she was neglected by the crowd. No matter if she was from the Ouyang family, she wouldn¡¯t be able to stop his husband from taking in concubines. It was how this world works. No matter how powerful the wife was, they must use their husband as their guiding principle. If they stopped their husband from taking in other girls, they would be seen as a savage and have a bad reputation. Moreover, the man was an expert. He naturally would possess more girls than other ordinary men due to being an expert. It seemed that a good show was imminent¡­ ¡°Mister Ye?¡± Seeing that the man had been ignoring her for a long time, Wu Niang was slightly displeased. She usually just had to say a sentence to hook up with men. Wasn¡¯t it the case with Dongfang Jun? Moreover, Dongfang Jun had alsoplimented that she had an exceptional bed skills, making him reallyfortable with her service. This greatly increased the confidence of Wu Niang. But the man before her didn¡¯t help her up when she greeted him! Since that was the case, she must have him in her hands to let him enjoy the charm in being in bed with her¡­ This was especially so when the man was using a mask to cover his ghastly face. Moreover, his slender and upright body figure was passable. It would be the same for all men no matter how ugly they were to her as she could enjoy them once she shut her eyes. She didn¡¯t know how his bed skills were and wanted to have a try¡­ ¡°Aiyo! I¡¯m so giddy. Mister, help me~¡± Wu Niang lifted her hand to support her head as her tender, boneless-like body fell toward Ye Wu Chen¡­ When her delicate body was about to enter his embrace, the crowd could already predict the scene where the man embraced the girl. But Wu Niang was really gutsy to seduce someone¡¯s husband before his wife. She was being a little too much doing so. Yet, Wu Niang was indeed doing it on purpose! Firstly, she was displeased that Ye Wu Chen was neglecting her, raising her fighting spirits. Furthermore, Mu Ru Yue was really beautiful, but she was too young and inexperienced. How could she match up to such a mature girl like herself? More importantly, Mister Dongfang had already instructed her to ruin this couple¡¯s rtionship. He would then give her a life where she wouldn¡¯t need to worry about food and clothing. Thus, if Ye Wu Chen was to hug her before his wife, with a woman¡¯s self-esteem, it would definitely be unbearable for his wife. She would then be able to aplish about half of her mission then¡­ Chapter 637 - Giving A Woman To Ye Wu Chen Part 10

Chapter 637 -Giving A Woman To Ye Wu Chen Part 10

Wu Niang was greatly confident that Ye Wu Chen would catch her as he should be gentle on beauties as a man. He would support her just to care for a beauty when he saw one about to fall. Yet, the unexpected happened¡­ Just as Wu Niang was about to fall onto Ye Wu Chen¡¯s body, the man that wasn¡¯t even looking at her dodged to the side without any warning. Plop! Her delicate body fell directly onto the ground. Everyone was stunned as they couldn¡¯t get their head around this situation. The beauty before them was so alluring and charming. Wouldn¡¯t any man want to y with such a beauty even if they didn¡¯t love her? Yet, he just let such a perfect chance slip away? More importantly, he wasn¡¯t even willing to support her? Buzz! Wu Niang¡¯s mind nked as she didn¡¯t understand how her killing move failed before this man. She bit her red lips with displeasure. Could it be that she didn¡¯t fully release her charm so this man wasn¡¯t moved by her? ¡°Mister Ye, what do you mean by this?¡± Dongfang Jun¡¯s expression darkened as heined, ¡°Wu Niang is the servant girl that I gave to the two of you. You shouldn¡¯t treat her like this even if she is in the wrong!¡± Mu Ru Yue swept a gaze at Dongfang Jun that had an ashen expression. She sniggered inwardly as she replied, ¡°Treat her? I don¡¯t know what my husband did to her? She was the one that fell by herself. It can¡¯t be that we must support her, right? Perhaps if it is Mister Dongfang, you will definitely support her due to not having the heart to let her fall.¡± Dongfang Jun¡¯s expression changed instantly as he subconsciously nced at Nangong Zi Lan before withdrawing his gaze. He then replied coldly, ¡°It is indeed her fault in this matter so I can¡¯t me Mister Ye. I will let her service the two of you in a moment.¡± Once she was able to near them, he would take that opportunity to make Ye Wu Chen consume the Love Hallucination Grass. Ye Wu Chen would then forget this woman and fall in love with Wu Niang instead. He must let this damnable woman experience being unable to get the love from her beloved man! ¡°Is it really to service us or is it to send her to service my husband in bed?¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled, but chilling rays of light danced in her eyes, giving off a bone-piercing chillness. Anyone would understand that Dongfang Jin was sending Wu Niang to service Ye Wu Chen in bed even though Dongfang Jun didn¡¯t say that clearly. ¡°Lady Mu, you can¡¯t make a decision on this matter.¡± Dongfang Jun¡¯s gaze became increasingly gloomy as he continued coldly, ¡°Your husband is your heaven so you naturally must listen to him. Don¡¯t even mention sending other girls to service him in bed, he could always divorce you to marry others whenever he wants to!¡± Dongfang Jun understood that Ye Wu Chen was deeply in love with Mu Ru Yue from his gaze. But he wouldn¡¯t be able to resist temptations no matter how much he loved her. For example, he had several lovers when he was dating Xiao Yue and loved only her. He even entered the brothel to relieve his needs. It would be impossible for Ye Wu Chen not to love Mu Ru Yue even if he did it with Wu Niang. Hence, he gave them the Love Hallucination Grass. Ye Wu Chen would then be able to forget Mu Ru Yue and fall in love with another girl with the help of medicinal nt! That girl would definitely suffer a heart wrenching pain at that moment! She would then have a taste of his pain from the moment he lost Xiao Yue¡­ Mu Ru Yue chuckled and asked, ¡°Wu Chen, he said you will divorce me to marry other girls. He even said that you are my heaven so I must listen to you. Is that right?¡± Chapter 638 - Soloing A Group Fight And Breaking Through To The Earth Realm Part 1

Chapter 638 -Soloing A Group Fight And Breaking Through To The Earth Realm Part 1

The atmosphere quieted at this moment as everyone gathered their gazes on the silver masked man. It was as though they were anticipating his response¡­ Ayer of aura burst forth from his body. There wasn¡¯t a trace of warmth in his ice-cold purple eyes. He swept a cold gaze at Wu Niang that was still on the ground. ck mes suddenly burst out from his body. Boom! The mes were shot toward Wu Niang, instantly enveloping her delicate body. She was engulfed by the tidal wave-like mes before she could even exim. This was his answer! The man didn¡¯t say a word from the start, but he actions were more astonishing than just words. He didn¡¯t ce that alluring girl in his eyes from the start, but how could he bear to kill such a extraordinary hot beauty? Nevertheless, Ye Wu Chen didn¡¯t think that he was in the wrong. Not only did Dongfang Jun gave them the Love Hallucination Grass, he gave this woman to him. It wasn¡¯t hard to guess what he was nning. How could he easily forgive the woman that was being used by Dongfang Jun to ruin their rtionship? Since she was being used by Dongfang Jun for power or wealth, she should know that she might meet with such an end! ¡°Ghost King!¡± Dongfang Jun¡¯s expression changed abruptly as Ye Wu Chen¡¯s actions was akin to nakedly face p him. How could he continue to pretend? He instantly yelled in fury, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Ye Wu Chen nced coldly at Dongfang Jun. He said in a sinister and frosty voice, ¡°As you have seen!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Dongfang Jun¡¯s expression turned ashen as he cursed, ¡°So it seems that the Ghost King is a wife ve!¡± In this world, the most hated insult was to be called a wife ve in this world. As a man, they needed to make woman listen to them, instead of being fearful of their wife. Dongfang Jun initially thought that Ye Wu Chen would stand up to prove that he wasn¡¯t a wife ve no matter what. Yet, the man just looked coldly at him and replied, ¡°She is the main decision maker in our family. My decision doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Even though the man¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t really loud, it entered everyone¡¯s ears. Some of them couldn¡¯t believe what they just heard. A man that directly admitted that he was a wife ve was a humiliation to men! Just as Dongfang Jun wanted to say something, a cold voice sounded first, ¡°Mister Dongfang, has your ¡®third leg¡¯ recovered so you can stir up havoc again?¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled as she nced at the groin of Dongfang Jun. Her eyes told everything without her saying further. Several people in the crowd wasn¡¯t a virgin so how could they not understand what ¡®the third leg¡¯ meant? They first were stunned before they nced toward Dongfang Jun. Dongfang Jun¡¯s expression changedpletely! He didn¡¯t expect Mu Ru Yue to say such words at this moment. His eyes darkened slightly as he asked, ¡°Lady Mu, I don¡¯t understand what you said.¡± ¡°What did I mean?¡± Mu Ru Yue chuckled lightly before continuing, ¡°What I mean, of course, refers to you already being a cripple. It can¡¯t that since you have be crippled that you could no longer undergo sexual intercourse, you want to destroy others rtionship?¡± Boom! A tyrannical aura that seemed to be able to topple mountains and overturn oceans burst out of Dongfang Jun¡¯s body, directly pressuring over to Mu Ru Yue. Yet, Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t react to it and just had a faint smile on her face. ¡°Mu Ru Yue, you dare to frame me?¡± Chapter 639 - Soloing A Group Fight And Breaking Through To The Earth Realm Part 2

Chapter 639 -Soloing A Group Fight And Breaking Through To The Earth Realm Part 2

Dongfang Jun¡¯s expression turned ashen. He was like a storm with his aura bursting forth from his body. He rebuked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid to be mocked by the world from saying such vulgar words as a girl?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just stating the facts. I¡¯m not like someone that always does some low-ss matters.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled lightly as she looked at Dongfang Jun without any fear and continued, ¡°Dongfang Jun, you should be clear as to whether I¡¯m ndering you or not!¡± Her main purpose ining to this banquet was to iste the Dongfang family from the other families. Even though the Nangong family was reconsidering the marriage alliance, it wouldn¡¯t be sufficient for the Nangong family to treat the Dongfang family as their enemy. She must make the Nangong family be displeased by his actions. Moreover, Dongfang Jun was nning to continue the marriage while hiding his body¡¯s condition. It would be key point in making the two families fall out. As for the Moshang family¡­ It waspletely the Dongfang family¡¯s fault! ¡°Mister Dongfang is actually impotent? Tsk tsk! I really didn¡¯t expect that¡­¡± ¡°He became like this and still wants to marry young mistress Lan. Isn¡¯t this making her lose her life¡¯s happiness?¡± ¡°It may not be. This may just be a plot by the Ouyang family, trying to destroy the marriage alliance¡­¡± Several people agreed to thest statement. How could Dongfang Jun be impotent? They sided more to the side that the Ouyang family wanted to ruin the marriage alliance¡­ Mu Ru Yue smirked slightly and shot out a sword aura from her palm. Swish! The sword aura cut Dongfang Jun¡¯s pants, exposing the hidden ghastly sight¡­ Boom! Faces of some girls at the scene flushed as they hastily turned their head away from that sight. Dongfang Jun dazed. It was unimaginable for him to predict that Mu Ru Yue would do such an outrageous action before the crowd. Was she still a girl? ¡°You aren¡¯t allowed to see!¡± Ye Wu Chen pulled Mu Ru Yue domineeringly into his embrace, burying her head at his chest as he said that, slightly displeased. Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t resist against Ye Wu Chen and freely allowed him to press her head against his chest. ¡°Quickly look! Dongfang Jun is really impotent. He has been crippled by someone!¡± An exmation was suddenly heard. Those girls curiously cast their gazes over to Dongfang Jun again with astonishment in their eyes. Following that, their faces flushed again¡­ ¡°Head of the Dongfang family, how dare you!¡± Nangong Chen¡¯s gaze turned dark as he said in fury, ¡°You want my younger sister to marry an eunuch?! If she was to really marry Dongfang Jun, her entire life¡¯s happiness would be ruined! You must give us an exnation for this matter!¡± Nangong Chen initially didn¡¯t have any means in terminating the marriage alliance. Now that such an opportunity came, how could he easily let it go? Furthermore, Dongfang Jun was ipatible to his younger sister just by his personality. ¡°About this¡­¡± Dongfang Liang was stunned for a moment as he was at a loss on how to exin this matter. It was the truth that Dongfang Jun was crippled by someone. Yet, the Dongfang family kept the Nangong family in the dark, not terminating the marriage alliance. How could the Nangong family not hate them for such a deceitful action? ¡°Mister Nangong, please hear my exnation¡­¡± Dongfang Liang pondered for a moment before he hardened his heart to say, ¡°I actually didn¡¯t know about this matter. It was all Dongfang Jun¡¯s action. I can¡¯t believe that I was also kept in the dark for such a matter. If Mister Nangong is dissatisfied, I have a few more sons that are all eligible¡­¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Nangong Chen raised his head and burst outughing before he replied, ¡°What do you all treat my younger sister as? Zi Lan is our entire Nangong family¡¯s precious jewel. We usually can¡¯t even bear to let her suffer in the slightest. Yet, you kept us in the dark and wanted to trick her in marrying into your family! Who knows whether the next one will also be an eunuch or perhaps identally bing one? Head of the Dongfang family, I believe that this marriage alliance between our families shoulde to an end!¡± Chapter 640 - Soloing A Group Fight And Breaking Through To The Earth Realm Part 3

Chapter 640-Soloing A Group Fight And Breaking Through To The Earth Realm Part 3

His voice was cial as he red furiously at the paled Dongfang Jun with undisguised disdain in his eyes. Dongfang Jun was startled. He didn¡¯t expect that his father would abandon him at such a critical moment. But he was even more fearful that Nangong Zi Lan would leave him as he tried to exin, ¡°Zi Lan, please listen to me. I¡­¡± He stepped a foot forward in wanting to grip onto Nangong Zi Lan¡¯s hand while he said that, but he was blocked by Nangong Chen. Sorrow filled Dongfang Jun¡¯s eyes at this instant. But it was unknown whether it was real or just a pretence¡­ ¡°Zi Lan, I really didn¡¯t intent on deceiving you. You must believe me that I¡¯m sincerely in love with you. I¡¯m just too afraid of losing you so I wanted to hide this matter. Please trust me that I will definitely be normal. Can you please give me a chance, alright?¡± ¡°Normal?¡± Nangong Chen chuckled coldly before continuing, ¡°Dongfang Jun, are you really ignorant or feigning ignorance? How can you be normal from that state? Our Nangong family will certainly not allow Zi Lan to marry an eunuch. I advise you to kill that thought of yours.¡± He protected Nangong Zi Lan behind him, not in the slightest letting Dongfang Jun to near her. Donggang Jun didn¡¯t reply him. He just raised his head to look at Nangong Zi Lan instead. With pleading eyes, he persuaded, ¡°Zi Lan, you should believe that your elder brother Jun will definitely treat you well. Have you forgotten that time where I didn¡¯t mind risking my life to catch that white tiger cub for you to make you happy? Are you really leaving me due to some troubles between us? Can it be that I¡¯m actually not important in your heart?¡± In his eyes, Nangong Zi Lan was a kindhearted girl. She was also easy to be moved. She would definitely discard her enmity and leap into his embrace from what he said. As for him, he just need to spread open his arms to prepare to catch her¡­ But he was terribly wrong this time. It would have been better for him not to mention about that white tiger cub¡¯s matter. Nangong Zi Lan¡¯s delicate face became cold upon hearing that matter. She then said coldly, ¡°Dongfang Jun, you should know what you have done. I, Nangong Zi Lan, isn¡¯t a foolish and ignorant girl. Stop trying to shove your lies down my throat! I don¡¯t want to be a fool that bitterly loves a liar again!¡± Swish! Dongfang Jun¡¯splexion turned pale with astonishment in his eyes. ¡®Can it be that Nangong Zi Lan knows about that matter? ¡®No! ¡®Impossible! I had done it so discreetly. How could Nangong Zi Lan know about that?¡¯ Dongfang Jun gradually calmed down as he said pitifully, ¡°Zi Lan, can it¡­ can it be that you have some misunderstandings about me? I can swear to the heavens that I definitely didn¡¯t do anything to let you down!¡± Nangong Zi Lan chuckled upon hearing what he said. Herugh wasn¡¯t as lovely as before. It carried disappointments toward him instead. ¡°Dongfang Jun, you still want to lie to me at this moment?¡± Nangong Zi Lan shook her head as ayer of mist gradually filled her eyes as she continued, ¡°You had lied to a woman. And, now you want to lie to me under the disguise of loving me. If you didn¡¯t do this, perhaps we can separate cleanly. But your actions already disgusted me. Dongfang Jun, what I hate the most in my life is to be deceived by your fakeness!¡± Dongfang Jun¡¯s stumbled a little as he couldn¡¯t help retreating a couple of steps. He took in a deep breath as he gradually shut his eyes. ¡®So she already knows everything¡­¡¯ Dongfang Jun really couldn¡¯t stand it. Victory was already in his sight, but it waspletely ruined by Mu Ru Yue. That woman must definitely be doing it on purpose to avenge for Xiao Yue¡­ Chapter 641 - Soloing A Group Fight And Breaking Through To The Earth Realm Part 4

Chapter 641 -Soloing A Group Fight And Breaking Through To The Earth Realm Part 4

¡°Zi Lan,¡± Nangong Chen looked slight worried at his younger sister. With a frown, he extended his hand to grab onto her arm, pulling her behind him. He then shifted his gaze to the deathly paled face of Dongfang Jun as he said, ¡°Dongfang Jun, stop pestering my sister. Our Nangong family is clear about all the actions you had done these years. Zi Lan needs a man that loves and cherishes her sincerely. That man definitely won¡¯t be you!¡± Just as Dongfang Jun wanted to say something, a mockery filled voice was heard from among the crowd, ¡°I had mentioned that nobody in the Dongfang family is good. There is Dongfang Ying that is tyrannical and arrogant in nature and Dongfang Jun that lies to woman even when he is a eunuch. Tsk Tsk! I didn¡¯t expect he was crippled. I don¡¯t know who did that. I must really thank that person!¡± Gu Ying Ying smirked as she said, brimming with smiles. Yet, intense killing intents burst forth from Dongfang Jun¡¯s body from passing the limits of being treated indifferently. He was like a sharp sword that pierced toward Gu Ying Ying. ¡°B*tch, it is all due to your Moshang family thatnded me in such a state. Since that is the case, I choose to die with all of you. Everyone of you should just die!¡± ¡°Ying Ying, be careful!¡± Moshang Fei¡¯s expression darkened as he raised his arms to pull Gu Ying Ying into his embrace. A sword aura shot out from his palm, striking toward Dongfang Jun¡¯s chest. The enraged Dongfang Jun no longer cared about anything. He dodged in a sh to a side to avoid his attack before continuing to pursue after that couple¡­ ¡®If it isn¡¯t for the Moshang family, how could his legacy ended? ¡®I definitely mustn¡¯t let these two damnable bastard go!¡¯ Bang! Their palms collided in midair. Dongfang Jun¡¯s body rolled a couple of turns backward before stopping. Moshang Fei, on the other hand, retreated a couple steps with a trail of blood flowing out from the corner of his mouth. ¡°Husband!¡± Gu Ying Ying¡¯s expression changed greatly as she asked in concern, ¡°Husband, are you alright?¡± Moshang Fei shook his head as he wiped away the blood remnants from the corner of his mouth. With a slight smile, he joked, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t be that easy to kill your husband. Dongfang Jun should be the one that is severely injured as I had used all of my powers in that strike instead¡­¡± Gu Ying Ying bit her lips, not replying him. If it wasn¡¯t for her to humiliate Dongfang Jun with her words, perhaps her husband wouldn¡¯t be hurt. But she just couldn¡¯t bear not to do it after thinking about what the Dongfang family did to their Moshang family for the past half year¡­ ¡°Mister Moshang, what do you mean by doing this?¡± Dongfang Liang nced at Dongfang Jun as though he was hating the iron for not bing steel. Following that, his expression turned grim as he said, ¡°I don¡¯t know how my Dongfang family had offended your Moshang family for you to hurt my son!¡± Moshang Fei sneered as he rebuked, ¡°Head of the Dongfang family, have you seen it wrongly? It was Dongfang Jun that made a move on my wife first. It can¡¯t be that I should just watch on as my wife is being killed by him, not resisting? Now, I finally understand where Dongfang Ying¡¯s tyrannical personality came from. So it is from family inheritance.¡± Dongfang Liang was enraged from hearing that phrase ¡®family inheritance¡¯. But he knew that it was his family that was in the wrong first so he could only forcefully suppress the anger in his heart. He just shot a cold gaze at the other¡¯s handsome and gentle face. ¡°Jun Er, back down!¡± Dongfang Liang¡¯s gaze darkened as he instructed coldly. ¡°Father¡­¡± Dongfang Jun heard his father¡¯s words right after he climbed up to his feet. His heart shuddered subconsciously as he called out with slight resentment. ¡°How much longer do you want to make a fool out of yourself?¡± Dongfang Liang swept a cold gaze at him before continuing, ¡°Immediately scram! Stop staying here to continue humiliating our Dongfang family!¡± Chapter 642 - Soloing A Group Fight And Breaking Through To The Earth Realm Part 5

Chapter 642 -Soloing A Group Fight And Breaking Through To The Earth Realm Part 5

Dongfang Jun clenched his fights tightly. With a slightly lowered head, he said, ¡°Father, your son will leave first then.¡± The heavens knew how unwilling he was but he couldn¡¯t go against Dongfang Liang¡¯s order. He could only look gloomily at Mu Ru Yue before heading to the back courtyard. Dongfang Liang smiled forcefully after he left as he said, ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m a little exhausted so I won¡¯t be able to apany you. You are free to go after this banquet ends. I won¡¯t be sending you off. But please don¡¯t forget about the mainrge event that will bemencing in three days time¡­¡± He didn¡¯t wait for the crowd¡¯s answer upon saying that and just hastily left the room. Smile filled Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes. It was undeniable that her mission was sessfully aplished. The Dongfang family will be facing against three of the families after what happened tonight. This situation ced her in a greatly advantageous position¡­ ¡°Lady Mu.¡± A clear voice was heard from before her. Mu Ru Yue raised her head slightly to look at the girl¡¯s slightly paled baby face. She then asked indifferently, ¡°Can I help you with something?¡± Nangong Zi Lan pursed her pink lips. With a slight raise of her eyshes, she used a grateful tone as she said, ¡°Thank you, Lady Mu. If it wasn¡¯t for you, I would still be kept in the dark by his facade.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyebrows rose as she asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you me me for making lose your ideal partner?¡± ¡°Ideal partner?¡± Nangong Zi Lan chuckled bitterly. With sorrow in herrge eyes, she continued, ¡°He isn¡¯t my ideal partner. If I didn¡¯t know his true face now, I will definitely regret it in the future. Hence, you have saved my future life. That¡¯s right, Lady Mu, how is elder sister Xiao Yue?¡± Mu Ru Yue looked at Nangong Zi Lan. She had a great impression her this girl. ¡°Xiao Yue s doing rather well. She had gotten out from her past. Nangong Zi Lan, give up on Dongfang Jun. You will meet with a much better man.¡± Nangong Zi Lan smiled faintly as she replied, ¡°I hope so.¡± How could she fallpletely in love with a man after this matter? Who would know if that that man wouldn¡¯t be like Dongfang Jun to be ying with her feelings¡­ Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t say further as Nangong Zi Lan needed to think through these matters by herself. It would be useless no matter how much people exined to her¡­ ¡°Lady, I didn¡¯t expect that you are a person from the Ouyang family.¡± Gu Ying Ying walked over and said with smiles, ¡°You are also quite impressive. I will see how Dongfang Ying continue to act arrogantly after bing a trash.¡± Gu Ying Ying had the impulse to raise her head to burst outughing upon saying that. The heavens knew how long she had waited for this day¡­ ¡°She reaped what she sowed.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled faintly before continuing, ¡°I won¡¯t give a person a second chance! She didn¡¯t appreciate my initial kind intentions so I could only do that¡­¡± Gu Ying Ying extended her hand smilingly as she said, ¡°Lady Mu, the enemies of my enemy are my friends. I hope that for the next period of time, we will be friends!¡± Mu Ru Yue looked at the extended hand before her and gripped it without any hesitation. Her gaze wasn¡¯t the previous cold gaze that would reject people away from her. Light smiles filled in it instead¡­ At this moment, outside a secret chamber at the back of the Dongfang family, Dongfang Liang pondered for a moment before pushing open the door and entering it. Instantly, a green robed man appeared before him. Chapter 643 - Soloing A Group Fight And Breaking Through To The Earth Realm Part 6

Chapter 643 -Soloing A Group Fight And Breaking Through To The Earth Realm Part 6

The man had an ordinary appearance. He was the type of person that would be neglected among a crowd. Yet, he had an unforgettable sharp sword-like aura. It was especially so with his eagle-like eyes. It was as though he could see right through the dark¡­ ¡°Lord Qing Yi (green clothes).¡± Dongfang Liang lowered his head respectfully with reverence in his eyes. Qing Yi raised his brows as he swept a cold gaze toward Dongfang Liang beforeining, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that nobody is allowed to disturb me when I¡¯m in seclusion training?!¡± ¡°But, my Lord, there are a couple of incidents that happened to the Dongfang family.¡± Dongfang Liang hesitated a while before continuing, ¡°There probably will be some crisis that will ur in the near future¡­¡± Qing Yi sneered as he asked, ¡°Can it be that the crisis you are referring to is that the Ouyang and Moshang families are nning to ally together to deal with the Dongfang family?¡± Dongfang Liang nced at him nervously before continuing, ¡°Perhaps¡­ the Nangong family will also be included!¡± Even though the fourrge families weren¡¯t harmonious long ago, it was still a rare urrence that three of the families allied to deal with one of the families. It was due to him making a wrong move, losing a great ally of the Nangong family. ¡°The strongest within the fourrge families was only at the True Realm so they aren¡¯t a threat.¡± Qing Yi continued emotionlessly, ¡°On the other hand, I¡¯ve already reached the Spiritual Realm. Hence, I don¡¯t need to fear those people. I stillck a little insight in breaking through to the Supreme Realm from the True Realm. It will be really difficult for me to breakthrough without that insight. Yet, you broke my concentration when I was on the verge in understanding that insight. Dongfang Liang, how do you think I should settle this debt with you?¡± Dongfang Liang¡¯s heart shuddered. Nobody could be clearer than him about Lord Qing Yi¡¯s temper. But if he didn¡¯te to find him at this moment, the three other families would perhaps ally to deal with the Dongfang family in three days time¡­ ¡°I know my mistake, Lord Qing Yi.¡± Dongfang Liang lowered his head before continuing, ¡°But there are two young talents in the Ouyang family. Those two talents could be counted as superior. Didn¡¯t Lord Qing Yi want to absorb the soul of talents to increase your might? If you can obtain the soul of those two people, you may be able to sessfully get an insight into that realm¡­¡± A sinister light shed across Dongfang Liang¡¯s eyes as his lips curled up into a sneer. ¡®Once I sessfully attract Lord Qing Yi¡¯s attention onto them, even if I don¡¯t make a move on that, those two people that ruined my matters will definitely die without a doubt¡­¡¯ Qing Yi remained quiet for a moment, pondering. He then asked, ¡°Did you speak the truth?¡± ¡°Lord Qing Yi, how can I dare to lie to you?¡± Dongfang Liang hastily exined, ¡°One of those talents was a man that possessed a tyrannical might. He should be about my cultivation at the True Realm. As for the other talent, she isn¡¯t as strong but she was able to kill my daughter, Ying Er, with just a move. Her cultivation perhaps should be at the Mystic Realm. Lord Qing Yi, I dare to swear that once you consumed their souls, you will sessfully be enlightened and breakthrough to the Supreme Realm.¡± It was undeniable that Qing Yi was indeed moved. If he allowed such a great opportunity slip, there probably wouldn¡¯t be a second time¡­ ¡°Dongfang Liang, you should understand my baseline. I hope that you aren¡¯t lying to me. Otherwise, you should know what your oue will be!¡± Qing Yi¡¯s gaze darkened slightly as he warned coldly. ¡°Lord Qing Yi, how can I have the guts to dare lie to you? It will be the fourrge families¡¯ event in three days. Lord Qing Yi can personally attend it and be able to see for yourself whether their souls are up to your likings at that time.¡± Chapter 644 - Soloing A Group Fight And Breaking Through To The Earth Realm Part 7

Chapter 644 -Soloing A Group Fight And Breaking Through To The Earth Realm Part 7

Lord Qing Yi nodded after pondering for a moment as he agreed, ¡°Alright. If you didn¡¯t lie to me, I will naturally help you to take over the other three families.¡± Dongfang Liang was ted. ¡®With this great God¡¯s help, the other three families are already in my pocket.¡¯ An arena was ced at the very center of the Dongfang City in a vast za during the first glimmers of light. All of therge powers had already been seated. They were currently discussing on which family would be in the lead after this event. Yet, it was obvious that the Dongfang family was neglected as the side that was designated to the Dongfang family was the quietest in the entire za. Mu Ru Yue, who was among the crowd, frowned when she swept a gaze at the green robed man standing behind Dongfang Liang. It was obscure to her whether she was wrong in believing that the man wasn¡¯t an ordinary guard. ¡°Spiritual Realm.¡± Ye Wu Chen raised his hand to hold Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hand. He then shifted his gaze to Mu Ru Yue before continuing, ¡°That man is a Spiritual Realm expert. But you don¡¯t need to fret about him as I will always be by your side¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled faintly before she quickly withdrew her gaze, no longer looking at the Dongfang family. ¡®It seems that the Dongfang family isn¡¯t as simple as how it looks due to them possessing a Spiritual Realm expert¡­¡¯ ¡°We will still be using the old rules.¡± Dongfang Liang surveyed the crowd before parting his lips and announced, ¡°Everyrge families can dispatch some elitepetitors to participate in thispetition. But the number ofpetitors from each family is capped at ten!¡± He swept a gaze at Mu Ru Yue and smirked upon saying that. Nevertheless, the girl¡¯s calm and collected voice brushed the crowd¡¯s ears with the breeze as she said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to choose. Everyone here should just participate.¡± The crowd was stunned. What did she mean that everyone here should participate? Could it be that she wanted to fight all of them by herself? Mu Ru Yue continued to say as though to answer to the crowd¡¯s thoughts, ¡°All of you should just enter the arena to let me have a look at your capabilities!¡± Swish! The crowd was stirred up. It wasn¡¯t just from the people from the threerge families this time as the disciples of the Ouyang family also couldn¡¯t believe what she said. She was too egotistical. She wanted to face all of the disciples from the other threerge families by herself? Wasn¡¯t she just a raving lunatic? Did she think that everyone will be like Dongfang Ying? That¡¯s right, Dongfang Ying was very talented. It was precisely due to that she was heavily doted upon by Dongfang Liang. Nheless, Dongfang Ying was too young no matter what. If she was three or five years older, Mu Ru Yue would definitely be not her match. However, there were so many talents present in this event. No matter if it was Moshang Fei, Dongfang Jun and even Nangong Chen from the Nangong family, they were all at the Mystic realm! Moreover, how could they not possess at least one protective treasure or secret technique as a disciple of therge families? She wanted to deal with all of them by herself? She was even worse than a fool as she was just clearly seeking death! They could totally defeat that girl before even using those treasures¡­ ¡°Lady Mu!¡± Ouyang Yun Jin¡¯s heart shuddered as Mu Ru Yue¡¯s action was too out of the blue that even hepletely didn¡¯t expect that. Mu Ru Yue raised her brows as she provoked them differently, ¡°Nobody dares to enter the arena? Why isn¡¯t there anyone brave enough to enter the arena to ept my challenge? No matter if you are elites or just ordinary disciples, you are free to group up and enter the arena as long as you are from the other threerge families!¡± She kicked off the ground to leap onto the arena upon saying that¡­ Chapter 645 - Soloing A Group Fight And Breaking Through To The Earth Realm Part 8

Chapter 645 -Soloing A Group Fight And Breaking Through To The Earth Realm Part 8

The spring breeze was rustling. The girl was standing against the wind on the arena with her hair fluttering. Her white robed looked like a snow lily blooming in the wind. Her beauty was so breathtaking. But what made people unable to shift their gazes was the girl¡¯s lofty grandeur. She was like the ruler of this world. She was the supreme existence that looked disdainfully upon the world from the corner of her eyes! It was really unbelievable for a girl to have such a grandeur¡­ ¡°Alright!¡± Dongfang Liang sniggered before continuing, ¡°Since you want to do that, I don¡¯t mind. But I have to warn you first that des and swords don¡¯t have eyes so you may result in losing your life within thispetition. You can only me yourself for being too weak when that urs.¡± Ouyang Yun Jin¡¯s expression changed as he red furiously at Dongfang Liang and rebuked, ¡°Head of the Dongfang family, what do you mean by that? Do you mean that thispetition allows killing? But Mu Ru Yue is greatly outnumbered. Don¡¯t you think that your request is too unfair?!¡± Dongfang Liang sneered as he replied, ¡°It is her own decision. Nobody forced her to do that. Since she is brazen, she should have the capability to do so. She thinks that she will be undefeated in this world after defeating Ying Er. Such a girl will give rise tomotions sooner orter. My advice to your Ouyang family is that you should cut your connections with her sooner orter. Otherwise, you may face with a cmity of annihtion any moment. You will have more loss than gains if that urs.¡± Ouyang Yun Jin didn¡¯t say further but his eyes were bing increasingly gloomy. An rming tempest seemed to be dancing in his eyes¡­ Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t say anything from the start. She had a trace of confidence ray of lights in her calm eyes. That ray of lights just fueled the anger in Dongfang Liang¡¯s heart. ¡°Mu Ru Yue, do you ept my request?¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her gaze to looked coldly at Dongfang Liang¡¯s face before she agreed, ¡°I agree. But I hope¡­ you won¡¯t regret!¡± ¡®I hope you won¡¯t regret!¡¯ Ouyang Yun Jin¡¯s heart shuudered abruptly. He remembered clearly that Mu Ru Yue had previously said such words to Ouyang Dan. The oue from that was easy to tell that Ouyang Dan regretted¡­ Could she have the same confidence as she had this time? Suddenly, Ouyang Yun Jin felt that he wasn¡¯t able to fully understand this girl. She was like an endless puzzle¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will definitely not regret.¡± Dongfang Liang sneered. He then shifted his gaze to the green robed man behind him, calming him down. He then continued, ¡°But I¡¯ve got another request. Assistance from demon beasts is forbidden in this battle!¡± Dongfang Jun had told him that she was the owner of Xiao Yuest night. With Xiao Yue¡¯s capability, Mu Ru Yue would have an upperhand in this battle. Hence, he must eliminate that possibility. He definitely wouldn¡¯t let her win! A trace of haziness shed across Dongfang Liang¡¯s eyes as he sniggered¡­ ¡°Alright.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled faintly and agreed, ¡°I agree!¡± Agreed? This woman actually agreed to Dongfang Liang¡¯s unreasonable requests¡­ Swish! mours could be heard from the crowd again. Even Gu Ying Ying and Moshang Fei looked astonished at Mu Ru Yue with a trace of deep thoughts in their eyes. ¡®What trump cards do she have to be so confident? If it was others, they definitely wouldn¡¯t choose this method to prove their might¡­¡¯ ¡°Hmph!¡± Dongfang Jun snorted coldly as he moved in a sh onto the arena. mes of fury burned in his eyes whenever he thought about what happened that night as he proimed, ¡°Mu Ru Yue, since you are seeking death, I will grant you that wish!¡± Chapter 646 - Soloing A Group Fight And Breaking Through To The Earth Realm Part 9

Chapter 646 -Soloing A Group Fight And Breaking Through To The Earth Realm Part 9

Following that, the other families also entered the arena, surrounding Mu Ru Yue. The crowd thought that Ye Wu Chen would also enter the arena to assist his wife. But he did the opposite. He didn¡¯t move at all and just focused on the figure on the arena with smiles in his eyes instead¡­ Swish! Dongfang Jun drew his sword, releasing a trace of glimmer from the sword. He then kicked off the ground to pierce his ice-cold sword toward Mu Ru Yue¡¯s throat. His body curled up in mid air and charged toward Mu Ru Yue like a hurricane. Mu Ru Yue finally took out her weapon at this instant¡­ She didn¡¯t take out the Heavenly me Sword this time as she took out her phoenix furnace instead! Everyone was shocked at that moment¡­ The white robed girl was standing quietly on the arena while the breeze blew. An enormous pill furnace had appeared in her hand. The blood red ray of lights that were being emitted from the furnace shone on her impable face. The phoenix furnace was multiple times taller than her. Yet, she was able to lift it off from the ground with ease. This surreal sight deeply shocked the crowd¡­ ¡°What is that?¡± Dongfang Jun was stunned for a moment, hastily halting his steps. Astonishment filled his eyes. Nheless, Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t give them any chances in recovering their senses. Bang! She brandished her phoenix furnace, making those people that couldn¡¯t draw their weapons in time to be wiped out of the arena¡­ The crowd was rmed momentarily,pletely scared speechless¡­ There was only three people other than her remained on the arena. They were Nangong Chen from the Nangong family, Dongfang Jun from the Dongfang family and Moshang Fei from the Moshang family respectively. The others couldn¡¯t react in time so they were instantly defeated¡­ ¡°Cough! Cough!¡± Dongfang Jun coughed as he climbed back to his feet. His face was distorted at this instant as he yelled out while charging toward Mu Ru Yue. ¡°Damnable girl, die for me!¡± Xiao Yue dumping him, the pain from the ending of his legacy and the crowd¡¯s cold gazes¡­ Fury zed vigorously from the bottom of his heart at this moment. Dongfang Jun only had a thought now. It was definitely to kill this woman regardlessly¡­ ¡°Not good!¡± Seeing Dongfang Jun¡¯s increasing aura, Ouyang Yun Jin¡¯s expression changed drastically as hemented, ¡°Damn it! He has initiated the secret technique of the Dongfang family to increase his power!¡± Boom! The entire sword in his hand was coated with mes as it formed into a tempest to strike toward Mu Ru Yue, enveloping Mu Ru Yue in mes. Seeing that the girl had beenpletely engulfed by the mes, pity was expressed in the crowd¡¯s eyes. Could the girl that just blinded their eyes from her brilliance die under the might of the mes? It would really be a massive loss for such a magnificent girl to die just like that¡­ Ouyang Yun Jin¡¯splexion turned gravely pale. He wasn¡¯t able to save her in time, watching her be killed by Dongfang Jun. Suddenly, the situation had a sudden change. The mes on the arena gradually decreased. It was as though it was being absorbed by someone. Everyone wasn¡¯t able to shift their gazes away from the arena at this moment, not even blinking as they watched on¡­ A ray of light that signified a breakthrough shone from the arena before they could understand what was happening. The light gradually spread outwards, covering the crowd¡¯s eyes¡­ Author¡¯s note: I don¡¯t know if I had updated on the martial grading system. The grades arranged from the lowest to the highest will be the Yellow Realm [9 stages of the Houtian Realm and Xiantian Realms, ending with the Xiantian Full Circle Realm] ¡ú Mystic Realm ¡ú Earth Realm ¡ú Heaven Realm ¡ú True Realm ¡ú Spiritual Realm ¡ú Supreme Realm ¡ú God Realm respectively. All realms after the Yellow Realm are single realms without any stages or grades. This novel will end when the female lead reaches the God realm regardless of its content. Chapter 647 - Heaven Stage Pill and Tribulation Lightning Part 1

Chapter 647 -Heaven Stage Pill and Tribtion Lightning Part 1

Earth Realm! That¡¯s right, it was indeed the phenomenon when a person broke through to the Earth Realm¡­ Not to mention others, even Ouyang Yun Jin was startled as he looked somewhat bbergasted at the girl on the arena after the mes died down. An undisguised shock shed past his eyes. She had broken through! A twenty years old Earth Realm expert would be counted as a peerless talent in Realmless! Moreover, she had broken through under the pressure by Dongfang Jun¡­ ¡°No!¡± Dongfang Jun¡¯s voice was a little shaky as he widened his eyes in terror. His handsome face distorted as he yelled out with a sinister expression. Swish! Suddenly, the girl raised the phoenix furnace toward the sky, gradually expanding in size before Dongfang Jun¡¯s eyes. His pupils then gradually contracted. Boom! The gigantic pill furnace was smashed down mercilessly toward him. The entire arena became pin drop silent¡­ ¡°Jun Er!¡± Dongfang Liang stood up abruptly as he watched on with widened eyes. He then immediately soared to the sky, attacking toward Mu Ru Yue. ¡°B*tch! You dare to kill my son? Die then!¡± Fury burned off all of Dongfang Liang¡¯s sanity at this moment. He just wanted to kill that damnable woman under his hands! Even though the current Dongfang Jun was really disappointing to him, he was still his son that he previously loved with all his heart. Furthermore, blood was thicker than water. How could a father remain unconcerned when he saw his son killed before him? Boom! A tyrannical power pressured toward Dongfang Liang before he could even near Mu Ru Yue, making him to rapidly retreat a couple of steps. He raised his cold eyes to the source. A purple robe entered his sight¡­ The man was standing in mid air with his purple robes fluttering. His silver mask gave off a cial and mysterious feeling with his hair dancing in the wind. A sinister cold light filled his purple eyes. A faint wind rose in his surrounding. His aura was oppressing and a sinister cold feeling was expressed in his eyes. The man was noble and charming, but he gave people a mysterious vibe at this instant. It felt as though he could easily end a person¡¯s life with just the raise of his hand¡­ Dongfang Jun¡¯s throat seemed to have constricted. That tyrannical pressure almost made him to be unable to breathe. That kind of ufortable feeling forced him to retreat a couple of steps, decreasing the pressure on his body. ¡°Mister Ye, your wife killed my son. Don¡¯t you think you should give me a justification?¡± Dongfang Liang¡¯splexion turned ashen as he yelled out while suppressing his fury. Ye Wu Chen slightly raised his gaze as he looked sinisterly at Dongfang Jun that was squashed1 by the phoenix furnace. He then lifted his hand slightly¡­ A transparent body was dragged from that corpse by him, struggling with all its might in his hand. Seeing that transparent body, Dongfang Liang¡¯s body shuddered as he widened his eyes with disbelief. ¡°Is¡­ is that a soul?¡± Everyone was stunned as they looked astonished at the silver masked man. He had forcefully pulled out a soul from a body? How powerful was this man to do such a feat? Glimmers danced in the green robed man¡¯s eyes, but he didn¡¯t make a move. He just quietly watched on by the side. It was as though he didn¡¯t have any intentions on helping¡­ Swish! ck mes instantly zed from Ye Wu Chen¡¯s palm, enveloping the transparent soul in his hand. A wail that was like ghosts and howl like wolves was heard instantly. Chapter 648 - Heaven Stage Pill and Tribulation Lightning Part 2

Chapter 648 -Heaven Stage Pill and Tribtion Lightning Part 2

Everyone couldn¡¯t help but to tremble as they saw this sight, quivering in fear. Nobody would have imagine that this man would be so ruthless. Dongfang Jun¡¯s oue would be much more painful aspared to Dongfang Ying and Wu Niang. No ordinary people would be able to endure the pain of having their soul incinerated. Dongfang Jun¡¯s soul was rapidly burned to ashes, scattering throughout the za by the wind¡­ ¡°Jun Er!¡± Dongfang Liang yelled out heart wrenchingly. Fury burned in his eyes as he red at Ye Wu Chen and asked, ¡°Mister Ye, what do you mean by doing this?¡± The man shot a cold gaze at Dongfang Liang¡¯s gravely pale face. With a light smirk, he replied, ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me to give you a justification? This is my answer!¡± He had said that sentence in an indifferent manner. Yet, itnded heavily into everyone¡¯s ears, making them look at the silver masked man with astonishment. That¡¯s right, that was his answer! However, this man perhaps should be the only one that would say such domineering words¡­ ¡°Mister Ye!¡± mes of fury zed in Dongfang Liang¡¯s. With a sinister cold gaze, he proimed, ¡°You will definitely pay the price for what you have done today!¡± Nobody that killed a member of the Dongfang family would be able to continue living! ¡°Haha!¡± Ouyang Yun Jinughed as he reminded, ¡°Dongfang Liang, don¡¯t forget that you were the one that said that des and swords don¡¯t have eyes so nobody is to be med other than themselves for being too weak if something was to happen. Can it be that you regret saying that now?¡± Dongfang Liang¡¯splexion continuously switched between white and green as he clenched his fists so tightly that they trembled slightly. But nobody sympathized him! There was a proverb that fits his case perfectly, ¡®If you don¡¯t seek death, death won¡¯te to you¡¯. He just reaped what he sowed today. ¡°Lady Mu,¡± Dongfang Liang took in a deep breath before looking coldly at Mu Ru Yue before continuing, ¡°I heard that you are an alchemist. I don¡¯t know if you have the guts to battle against the alchemist chief of our Dongfang family, Grandmaster Lin Yi (Forest abundance).¡± Who was Grandmaster Lin Yi? He was the alchemist chief of the Dongfang family and had already reached the Mundane Stage Peak Realm. He wanted this little girl topete against him? This was clearly bullying the young! The crowd shook their head. Some couldn¡¯t bear to watch on as Dongfang Liang¡¯s action waspletely akin to face pping himself. Grandmaster Lin Yi wouldn¡¯t win honorably even if he won, making the Dongfang family be aughing stock of the continent. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows raised as she smiled faintly and agreed, ¡°Alright, I ept!¡± Swish! mours rose from the crowd as they looked in shock at the girl¡¯s face that had expressed a candid smile. Nobody would be able to predict that she would have agreed so easily to such a disadvantageouspetition! Of course, Mu Ru Yue would never agree topete in such a meaninglesspetition if it was the norm. Yet, she had a purpose in doing so this time. She wanted to prove that she was strong enough for all of the families to swear their devotion and loyalty to her¡­ ¡°Alright!¡± Dongfang Liang¡¯s heart skipped a beat after hearing Mu Ru Yue agreed so readily, but he regained his calmness instantly. It would be impossible for her to reach the Mundane Stage Peak Realm no matter what. There wasn¡¯t any other reason than her being too young. How could such a youthful girl like her have such aplishments? Moreover, it was the Mundane Stage Peak Realm. Everyone knew that lots of time and energy were required when improving their cultivation in either the martial or alchemy training. If she had focused all of her energy on martial training, how could she have much aplishments in her alchemy? Chapter 649 - Heaven Stage Pill and Tribulation Lightning Part 3

Chapter 649 -Heaven Stage Pill and Tribtion Lightning Part 3

It was impossible to obtain fish and bear ws simultaneously so it would be impossible for her to be that abnormal! ¡°Grandmaster Lin Yi1,¡± Dongfang Liang nced at Lin Yi who was behind him and said respectfully, ¡°I will have to depend on you for what is toe next.¡± Lin Yi nodded indifferently with a trace of disdain in his arrogant eyes. He didn¡¯t say anything as he walked away while saying calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t lose!¡± How could a Mundane stage Peak Realm alchemist lose to a little girl? Ye Wu Chen gradually withdrew his aura, but the coldness in his purple eyes didn¡¯t fade. He brushed his sleeves before walking before Mu Ru Yue. With a slight frown, he said, ¡°I will still be able to make those people swear their loyalty and devotion to you even if you had refused topete.¡± His voice was really soft, allowing only Mu Ru Yue to hear him. Mu Ru Yue chuckled faintly as she replied, ¡°But I don¡¯t want to rely too much on you. Wu Chen, I want to use my might to subdue those families! Of course, the Dongfang family isn¡¯t included in those families!¡± Thinking about the injuries that Xiao Yue had suffered from, Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart tightened, making her to gasp a mouthful of cold air. She then gradually closed her eyes¡­ She would pay back the pain that they brought to Xiao Yue to them multiple folds! ¡°Little girl, I originally didn¡¯t want to bully the young, but what you did was too much. You even killed a disciple of the Dongfang family so I can only lower my status to teach you a lesson. I hope that you will understand that a granule of a pearl is impossible topete with the sun and moon in light!¡± Lin Yi¡¯s gaze darkened slightly as a cold and detached luster was seen from his elderly face. In Lin Yi¡¯s point of view, Mu Ru Yue was just an insignificant youth. He could easily defeat her even if he didn¡¯t refine a Mundane Peak Rank pill. But Lin Yi nned to use all his might this time in order to greatly shock this girl. She would then understand that she couldn¡¯t just undervalue anyone she sees! Mu Ru Yue smiled faintly as she requested, ¡°I need some medicinal nts so I will need to trouble your Dongfang family to prepare them.¡± ¡°Why should we?¡± Dongfang Liang¡¯s expression turned grim as he asked coldly. ¡°Of course, you can choose not to. But in that case, it won¡¯t be that I¡¯m unwilling topete but it will that you aren¡¯t satisfying my condition. How can I refine pills without medicinal nts?¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled as she continued, ¡°You should know that I¡¯m always really poor so I don¡¯t have that much money to purchase medicinal nts.¡± ¡®Poor?¡¯ The corner of Ouyang Yun Jin¡¯s lip twitched slightly. ¡®Any of the various pills that she gave to the Ouyang family can be sold at high prices. But this girl still dares to say that she is poor¡­¡¯ ¡°Hmph!¡± Dongfang Liang snorted before agreeing, ¡°You want to use that as an excuse to notpete? It is a pity that since you had agreed inpeting, you already lost the rights to reject. Someone, give her a paper to let her write down the medicinal nts that she wants.¡± Someone gave Mu Ru Yue a paper upon hearing what he said. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows rose as she quickly wrote down several name of medicinal nts. Dongfang Liang initially thought that what she needed was just ordinary medicinal nts. But once he saw the names of those medicinal nts, his corner of his lips twitched uncontrobly. Every single medicinal nts on that list was at least ten thousand years of age. Even if it was the Dongfang family, they would have a severe heartache from taking out so many precious medicinal nts. ¡°Grandmaster Lin Yi, please take a look.¡± Dongfang Liang passed the list to Lin Yi as he knitted his brows before asking, ¡°Can you tell what pill she is trying to refine from those medicinal nts?¡± Lin Yi took the paper. With a trace of doubt shed past his eyes, he shook his head and replied, ¡°This is beyond my knowledge as I really don¡¯t know what she wants to refine.¡± Chapter 650 - Heaven Stage Pill and Tribulation Lightning Part 4

Chapter 650 -Heaven Stage Pill and Tribtion Lightning Part 4

Dongfang Liang¡¯s heart rxed upon hearing that. It seemed that this woman knew that she wasn¡¯t Lin Yi¡¯s match so she had randomly wrote down a bunch of precious medicinal nts wanting the Dongfang family to lose a lot of their resources. It was a pity that even if that was the case, it would be really difficult for her to escape the lock of her fate¡­ ¡°Lady Mu, it won¡¯t be that simple in trying to drain our Dongfang family¡¯s resources. I want you to promise me that if you are to lose in thispetition, you will end your own life!¡± Bang! Ouyang Yun Jin stood up from his seat and yelled furiously, ¡°Dongfang Liang, how can you suggest this kind of request?¡± Dongfang Liang sniggered as he replied, ¡°Won¡¯t it be too boring without a bet?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Ouyang Yun Jin furiously pointed toward Dongfang Liang. But an indifferent voice intercepted before he could say further, ¡°Head of the Dongfang family, what if I win?¡± Dongfang Liang was first startled before heughed as though he had heard a hrious joke. He then replied, ¡°If you win, you can deal with the Dongfang family as you like. Of course, the prerequisite is that you win against Grandmaster Lin Yi. What he meant was that she definitely wasn¡¯t Grandmaster Lin Yi¡¯s match. ¡°Alright, I agree!¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her gaze to look at Dongfang Liangughing expression before continuing calmly, ¡°But I hope you won¡¯t go back on your words. If he loses, I will be able to do anything I like to the Dongfang family!¡± Dongfang Liang sneered as he rebuked, ¡°Grandmaster Lin Yi will never lose!¡± Thus, that promise was non-existent! Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t say further but the smirk on her face gave people an extremely strange vibe¡­ Somebody quickly gave her the medicinal nts that she wanted. This made Mu Ru Yue sighed inwardly towards the Dongfang family¡¯s collections. They were able to prepare all of the medicinal nts in such a short time frame. Even if it was the Ouyang family, they would definitely need more time than them. Following that, she chose three medicinal nts and tossed them into the Alchemy Book. If Yan Jin was to consume those ten thousand years old medicinal nts, he should be able to breakthrough to the Heaven Realm¡­ ¡°Who do you think will be victorious in this battle?¡± ¡°Do you even need to ask that? It will certainly be Elder Lin from the Dongfang family as he is already a Mundane Stage Peak Realm alchemist after all¡­¡± ¡°It may not be the case as didn¡¯t we all thought that Mu Ru Yue will lose without a doubt soloing against the crowd? But who knew she would win and breakthrough to the next realm¡­¡± Discussions spread throughout the za, but nobody was able to shift their gazes away from those two that was standing on the arena. Lin Yi finally took out his pill furnace under the crowd¡¯s gaze. With an arrogant smile, he nced with slight disdain toward Mu Ru Yue. Simultaneously, Mu Ru Yue spread some of her mental power on top of the medicinal nts as though they would infiltrate into them¡­ ¡°Hmph!¡± Lin Yi snorted coldly before withdrawing his gaze. He no longer focused on Mu Ru Yue. With a brandish of his palm, a medicinal nt was tossed within the pill furnace. Swish! Surging mes burst forth from the bottom of his pill furnace, giving off a scorching heat¡­ ¡°It is as expected of Grandmaster Lin Yi. His alchemy standard is too outstanding. Did you see his fluid, ustomed movements? Only an expert like himself will possess such a standard.¡± Thatment was from a disciple from the Dongfang family. Chapter 651 - Heaven Stage Pill and Tribulation Lightning Part 5

Chapter 651 -Heaven Stage Pill and Tribtion Lightning Part 5

¡°That is only natural. How can someone thinks that she will be able to defeat the head of the Dongfang family? She shouldn¡¯t think that she will be undefeated due to winning against the young master. In other¡¯s point of view, she is nothing!¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you see that Mu Ru Yue¡¯s action is too out of practice aspared to Grandmaster Lin Yi? She looks just like a newbie. I really don¡¯t know how she could be that courageous to ept this battle. I don¡¯t even need to watch on as she will lose for sure¡­¡± Ouyang Yun Jin frowned as he nced toward Mu Ru Yue that had cold sweats on her forehead with a trace of doubt that shed past his eyes. ¡®I have seen Lady Mu refine pills before. Her technique was spectacr. Why does she look so out of practice now? There is just a possibility to this case. It is due to her trying to breakthrough in her alchemy. ¡®Can it be that she is trying to breakthrough in her alchemy due to breaking through to the Earth Realm? But don¡¯t alchemist need to have a quiet and tranquil environment when they were trying to breakthrough to the next realm? Why is she trying to breakthrough before a crowd?¡¯ Of course, Mu Ru Yue wouldn¡¯t put herself at a risk if it was the past. She would make Ye Wu Chen guard her seclusion room as she tried to breakthrough in order to remain undisturbed; just like when she was at the Medicine Sect. But she was no longer the previous her. Mu Ru Yue that possessed the Alchemy Book within her body couldpletely use the book that was fused with her body to maintain her mental power at its peak condition. Thus, she didn¡¯t need to worry that her mind would be damaged from being disturbed by her surroundings. Cold sweats started to flow down from her forehead, but Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t have the time to wipe them away. Her mental power was focused on the phoenix furnace with seriousness expressed from her eyes. An Earth Realm practitioner should only be able to refine Mundane Stage Peak Rank Pills. If they wanted to forcefully breakthrough in their alchemy, their energy might not insufficient. If it was elsewhere, she would just use the energy in the Alchemy Book. But she couldn¡¯t now! Perhaps she wouldn¡¯t mind doing that before others, but she couldn¡¯t not maintain her wariness toward that green robed man from the Dongfang family. The Alchemy Book was her greatest life protection so it definitely mustn¡¯t be noticed by anyone¡­ Following that, the crowd saw a shocking sight. They saw the girl raised her head to down a handful of pills, rapidly replenishing her diminishing energy. The crowd was stunned for a moment when they saw her consuming pills like candies. They scolded her inwardly. Such a wasteful girl! They had never seen anyone as wasteful as her! What did she treat pills as? Candies? No matter how much pills she possesses, it should still be insufficient to her with her consumption rate¡­ Lin Yi raised her head to look at Mu Ru Yue with astonishment but he didn¡¯t say anything and just continued refining his pill. But anyone could see that his white brows were tightly knitted. As time passed, a faint fragrance permeated from Lin Yi¡¯s pill furnace, making the crowd startled subconsciously. ¡°Sess in refining the pill?¡± Everyone was somewhat in shock as they looked nervously at the Lin Yi¡¯s pill furnace. Lin Yi smiled slightly before gradually withdrawing his mes. ng! He had opened his pill furnace. At least ten pills shot into his palm from the furnace with the help from the envelopment of his energy. ¡°What I had refined is the Mundane Stage Peak Rank Reconstructing Bone Pill. It will enable an expert to reconstruct their bones without a change in their cultivation.¡± Everyone knew that if a martial practitioner wanted to reconstruct their bones, their cultivation would be nulled. Yet, the more they reconstructed their bones, the higher the benefits they would reap in their cultivation. Hence, everyone couldn¡¯t help but to shoot their gazes at the pills upon hearing Lin Yi¡¯s exnations, mouth-watering. Chapter 652 - Heaven Stage Pill and Tribulation Lightning Part 6

Chapter 652 -Heaven Stage Pill and Tribtion Lightning Part 6

Even Nangong Chen and the rest nced at him. Envy surged inwardly in their hearts toward the Dongfang family from possessing a Mundane Stage Peak Realm alchemist¡­ Lin Yi smirked under the crowd¡¯s gaze before shifting his gaze toward Mu Ru Yue. The others also followed his gaze to look toward the white robed girl¡­ Pfft! The mes under the phoenix furnace trembled. A bitter smell instantly permeated out from the pill furnace. But Mu Ru Yue rapidly pulled herself together with seriousness in her eyes. Herplexion was gravely pale at this moment, cold sweat flowing profusely. The back of her robe stuck to her body from being drenched in sweat, revealing the perfect curves of her body. Some of the men at the za dazed. It was undeniable that the girl was indeed really beautiful, but she had a rather scary personality. She just killed Dongfang Jun from the Dongfang family at will¡­ Suddenly, a sinister cold aura spread outward from the arena, gradually covering the entire za. Those guys that were looking lecherously at her instantly withdrew their gazes and focused on the phoenix furnace before her instead, unblinkingly. Ye Wu Chen gradually withdrew his gaze and when his purple eyes shifted to Mu Ru Yue, his eyes expressed warmth that would never be seen by others usually. His gaze was like warm sunlight that enveloped the girl that was as dazzling as stars. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows creased tightly. She felt an increasing strain in movement with every motions she made. She swallowed another handful of pills, making the rosiness of her cheeks to gradually recover¡­ Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Sound of collisions could be heard from within the phoenix furnace. It was as though the gradually forming pills wanted to breakout from their confinements¡­ ¡°It seems that her pills are forming.¡± ¡°Tsk Tsk! I didn¡¯t expect that she would really be able to sessfully refine pills. But her standard is too inferior aspared to Grandmaster Lin Yi.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! But I don¡¯t know what the grade of her pills will be.¡± ¡°Do you really need to think that much? No matter how high the grade of her pill will be, she definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to exceed Grandmaster Lin Yi¡¯s! It is destined for the Ouyang family to lose this battle!¡± The disciples of the Dongfang family expressed confidence on their faces. In their point of view, nobody within the fourrge families would be able to triumph against Lin Yi. It was a pity that such a peerless beauty would be going to die soon after. But she was the one that agreed in participating in this battle. Nobody was to be med when she died¡­ ¡°What do you all mean by that?¡± A disciple of the Ouyang family couldn¡¯t stand just watching on and continued mercilessly, ¡°You guys aren¡¯t convinced by Lady Mu¡¯s strength after she defeated your young master of the Dongfang family and even seeded in killing him? Since Lady Mu agreed to participate in this battle, she will definitely win! Moreover, you guys were previously mocking that she wouldn¡¯t be able to be victorious against thepetitors from the variousrge families. But what was the final oue?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± The expression of that disciple of the Dongfang family changed. Booom! When they were about to quarrel, a rumble was heard from the sky. Following that, a lightningnded harshly. ¡°What¡­ What¡¯s going on?¡± The crowd was shocked by the sudden change. Why was there lightning in clear sky? ¡°It is tribtion lightning!¡± Moshang Fei looked with aplex gaze toward Mu Ru Yue as he continued exining, ¡°It is tribtion lightning from refining a Heaven Stage Pill. But there are variations in tribtion lightnings. The Heaven Stage Low Rank Pill will have an ordinary tribtion lightning. The Heaven Stage Mid Rank Pill will have a purple tribtion lightning. The High Rank pill will have a silver tribtion lightning. Once it reaches the Heaven Stage Peak Rank Pill, it will have the strongest tribtion lightning that will usually be really difficult for experts to seed in that tribtion. The tribtion lightning that she had summoned had grayness within the purple lightning so it is the ordinary tribtion lightning!¡± Chapter 653 - Heaven Stage Pill and Tribulation Lightning Part 7

Chapter 653 -Heaven Stage Pill and Tribtion Lightning Part 7

Even if it was only an ordinary tribtion lightning, it was sufficient to give everyone a scare for her being a twenty years old Heaven Stage Low Rank alchemist! ¡°Ordinary tribtion lightning! Heaven Stage Low Rank!¡± Lin Yi¡¯s expression changed drastically as he said those words with gritted teeth. It was now not a wonder why that girl looked so out of practice and made a couple of mistakes. She was actually trying to refine a Heaven Stage Low Rank pill! It was a joke that he initially looked down on her at the start. Dongfang Liang waspletely dumbfounded aspared to Lin Yi with astonishment in his eyes. It was clear that he hadn¡¯t get his head around the situation. ¡®This girl is a Heaven Stage Low Rank alchemist¡­ ¡®Can she dare to be more abnormal?!¡¯ A joyousughter was suddenly heard throughout the za. ¡°Hahaha! I had already mentioned before that Lady Mu won¡¯t lose. Dongfang Liang, you have just been face pping yourself and those ps are so loud. You face pped yourself not only once but twice. I will see how you will settle this situation this time!¡± Hisughter brought the Nangong and Moshang families back to their senses. They then smilingly walked toward Ouyang Yun Jin and said sincerely. ¡°Young master of the Ouyang family, congrattions!¡± ¡°Haha! If our family have such a talent, we will wake up from our dreams inughter!¡± ¡°Tsk! Tsk! I really don¡¯t know where you were able to dig out such a treasure!¡± Seeing those people with smiles toward him, an unprecedented refreshed feeling surged in Ouyang Yun Jin¡¯s heart. ¡®How long has it been? How long has it been since I have been treated so respectfully? Even though they are intentionally trying to get close to me on purpose, how can one feel unpleasant from hearing such words?¡¯ Ouyang Yun Jin was the same. Perhaps the best matter he did in his life was that he found such a talent in the Kingdom of Ling Yun and brought her back to the Ouyang family¡­ ¡°This is really unexpected.¡± Gu Ying Ying giggled. She couldn¡¯t help but to think about their first encounter at the city¡¯s entrance. Who would know that this girl with unknown background was a Heaven Stage alchemist? Perhaps it would also be unimaginable for Dongfang Ying¡­ ¡°Tribtion lightning?¡± Mu Ru Yue chuckled lightly before continuing, ¡°It is a pity that this tribtion lightning is too weak that it won¡¯t be even able to harm the phoenix furnace. It is redundant for me to personally resist against it.¡± She kept her mes with a swipe of her sleeve upon saying that before she retreated a couple of steps backwards. When everyone saw that she didn¡¯t guard her pills and hide instead, they were all slightly in shock. Usually, when people refined Heaven Stage pills, they would definitely protect their pills with all their might to prevent damages on them from the tribtion lightnings. But she didn¡¯t care about her pills? Yet, the next scene stupefied the crowd¡­ Boom! When the tribtion lightning struck onto the pill furnace, the pill furnace just shook a little before regaining its calmness. Following that, strike after strike of lightningsnded on her furnace but it wasn¡¯t in the slightest damaged¡­ ¡°What¡­ what is her pill furnace made up of? It is too abnormal!¡± Ouyang Yun Jin initially thought that he already had great understandings about Mu Ru Yue¡¯s strengths. But from how he saw it today, that woman¡¯s possessions were unfathomable to him¡­ The tribtion lightnings seemed to know that it was impossible for them to break the phoenix furnace as they disappeared after continuously striking for a while. Following that, Mu Ru Yue took out the pills from the phoenix furnace. She couldn¡¯t help but to frown after counting the number of pills that were sessfully refined. She thenmented, ¡°There is only five? It seems that my powers is still a little insufficient. I initially thought that I will at least have ten pills at one go. But I only have five in the end¡­¡± Silent! The entire za was pin drop silent! Chapter 654 - Heaven Stage Pill and Tribulation Lightning Part 8

Chapter 654 -Heaven Stage Pill and Tribtion Lightning Part 8

Everyone stoned in their positions like statues. Leavesnded on their shoulders as the breeze blew¡­ Mu Ru Yue finally realized that the atmosphere seemed a little off. She raised her head to look at the stunned crowd before asking curiously, ¡°Did something happen?¡± Ouyang Yun Jin took in a deep breath. He usually had a good and calm temper, but he now had a great impulse to restrain that girl to the ground and bash her up to a pulp! She dared to say that her standard was too lousy from manufacturing five Heaven Stage Low Rank pills? How would that reflect on Lin Yi that had only manufactured Mundane Stage Peak Rank pills? ¡°Lady Mu, if it isn¡¯t for my heart to be strong enough, I will have been scared to death by you just now.¡± Ouyang Yun Jin smiled bitterly as hemented, ¡°It is beyond my imagination that you have broken through to the Heaven Stage Low Rank. Tsk! Tsk! You as a twenty years old Heaven Stage Low Rank alchemist can easily be crowned as the top talent in Realmless!¡± This girl had such might at such a tender age. It wouldn¡¯t be hard to guess how aplished her future would be¡­ ¡°Young master Ouyang, consume this pill.¡± Mu Ru Yue eyebrow¡¯s rose. With a flick of her fingers, a pill shot toward Ouyang Yun Jin. Ouyang Yun Jin was stunned for a moment before he asked curiously, ¡°You are giving me this pill? What is this pill¡­¡± ¡°You will know once you consume it.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled faintly as her gazended on Ouyang Yun Jin. Ouyang Yun Jin ced the pill in his mouth without any hesitation. The rest subconsciously swallowed their saliva with his action, mouth-watering. It was a Heaven Stage pill. It would already be awesome enough just to be able to have a taste of it¡­ Boom! A trace of boiling feeling surged forth in Ouyang Yun Jin¡¯s body the instant that pill entered Ouyang Yun Jin¡¯s mouth,. All of his powers was surging outwards, exploding forth uncontrobly. Following that, his previous firm bottleneck in power seemed to have been easily pierced through by a bamboo stick¡­ ¡°Heaven Realm!¡± A trace of amazement shed past the crowd¡¯s eyes as they eximed uncontrobly. Ouyang Yun Jin wasn¡¯t too old as he was only thirty in age and hadn¡¯t reach forty. However, his innate talent wasn¡¯t too good. The reason why he had be the young master of the Ouyang family wasn¡¯t due to his intelligence or power. It was due to the other son of Ouyang Ling Tian being too terrible instead. Ouyang Yun Jin¡¯s innate talent was indeed significantly inferior aspared to his daughter Ouyang Qing¡¯s. Hence, he was still just an Earth Realm Martial Practitioner. But he had finally broken through the bottleneck in his power with the help of the Mu Ru Yue¡¯s pill to breakthrough to the Heaven Realm at one go¡­ How could this not shock the crowd? This was especially the case with those experts that were at the Earth Realm in the variousrge families as they shot scorching gazes toward Mu Ru Yue. If it wasn¡¯t for Ye Wu Chen to be here, they would have immediately pounced toward her. ¡°Young master Ouyang, congrats.¡± Nanagong Chen smilingly walked forth and respectfully cupped his fists. He then continued, ¡°Young master Ouyang, I don¡¯t know how your daughter has been? I¡¯ve been thinking a lot about her since the previous time we parted. Hence, I don¡¯t know if I can go and visit your Ouyang family?¡± ¡°Nangong Chen, how can Ouyang Qing be with you stinky brat?¡± The one that said that was Moshang Ling of the Moshang family. He was simrly Moshang Fei¡¯s younger brother. Even though there were numerous disciples of the Moshang family, they mysteriously didn¡¯t have the ambition to be the leader of the family. Since the Moshang family nominated Moshang Fei to be the sessor, they all supported him without any conditions. Chapter 655 - Heaven Stage Pill and Tribulation Lightning Part 9

Chapter 655 -Heaven Stage Pill and Tribtion Lightning Part 9

Hence, Moshang Ling pressed his luck for his elder brother. He red viciously at Nangong Chen before he chuckled and said, ¡°Furthermore, you asked to be a guest? Is it too much work for you to just say your motive straightforwardly? Young master Ouyang, I shall be honest with you. I have fancied your daughter Ouyang Qing for quite a while already. If you don¡¯t mind, I want to pack up my belongings to go to your Ouyang family. I don¡¯t mind being your live-in son-inw. You only have a girl after all and I have an elder brother above me.¡± More importantly, he might be able to be a Heaven Realm expert after making a connection with the Ouyang family. Thinking about that, Moshang Ling inwardly waspletely stirred up¡­ Dongfang Liang was stupefied. He had spent so much time and effort in trying to settle the marriage alliance between the Dongfang and Nangong families. Now, even though Nangong Chen didn¡¯t explicitly said it, his words indicated that he was greatly interested toward Ouyang Qing. Moreover, the disciple of the Moshang family wanted to be a live-in son-inw in the Ouyang family? Dongfang Liang¡¯splexion turned ashened upon hearing what those people said. Remorse and annoyance surged in his heart. Actually, what Nangong Chen and Moshang Ling really wanted was Mu Ru Yue. But they clearly knew that they weren¡¯tpatible with such an outstanding girl. Moreover, there was a sinister and terrifying man by her side. Who would dare offend him at this moment? Thus, both of them shifted their target toward the sole single girl of the Ouyang family, Ouyang Qing¡­ ¡°Cough! Cough!¡± Ouyang Yun Jin coughed drily before he replied with smiles, ¡°I understand the two misters¡¯ feelings. But I¡¯m an open-minded father. Everything will be up to my daughter¡¯s will. I don¡¯t want to use her as a marriage alliance tool. But I am willing to grant the marriage to whoever that get the likings from my daughter.¡± Ouyang Yun Jin was more satisfied with both of them. They weren¡¯t fake gentlemens like Dongfang Jun nor were they people that do underhanded moves. No matter if it was Nangong Chen or Moshang Ling, they were dragons among humans. This was especially the case with the Moshang family that had the motto of having a partner in their entire life. He was even willing to be a live-in son-inw in the Ouyang family. If Qing Er was willing to marry him, it would naturally be the best choice¡­ ¡°To everyone,¡± Mu Ru Yue swept a gaze toward those two from the tworge families before smiling and asked, ¡°Do you all need the pill that I¡¯ve just given to Ouyang Yun Jin? Of course, I am only able to make Earth Realm experts breakthrough to the Heaven Realm now. But there will be a day that I will be able to let the Heaven Realm experts breakthrough to the True Realm. I can then even make True Realm experts breakthrough to the Spiritual Realm. All I¡¯mcking now is just time!¡± The crowd¡¯s breath tightened as they looked nervously at Mu Ru Yue. They didn¡¯t have any thoughts about stronger pills yet. They just needed the Heaven Stage Pill that she had refined. If they had those pills, the power of their families would definitely rise to the next level. But they knew that they must pay a price in order to get those pills! Mu Ru Yue surveyed the crowd¡¯s gazes before she smiled and proimed, ¡°Submit to me! I will then lead you on the path in bing stronger. Submit to me! I will give you the best of everything!¡± The girl on the arena had raised her head slightly as the breeze blew. The candid sunlight that shone onto her impable face, revealing her domineering appearance. She was that dazzling. She seemed to have blind everyone¡¯s eyes with her brilliance¡­ ¡®Submit to her?¡¯ Nangong Chen and Moshang Fei became silent. This matter would implicate their entire family so they couldn¡¯t make a decision on such a matter by themselves. Chapter 656 - Heaven Stage Pill and Tribulation Lightning Part 10

Chapter 656 -Heaven Stage Pill and Tribtion Lightning Part 10

Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression was as calm as usual, but the smile on her face was so dazzling. It was like the radiance from a bright pearl. ¡°I am not trying to force you all in doing anything. I am just giving you a path. It will be entirely up to you on what you will decide. But I can certainly tell you that if you follow me, I will bring you to the highest realm, receiving the world¡¯s worship and reverence!¡± Her voice was as calm as the wind. Yet, it was like an enormous rock that struck hardly on everyone¡¯s heart. Everyone¡¯s heart shuddered instantly. It was as though their hearts were stirred up by what she said¡­ The highest position? How many people had wanted to reach that ce? But could they really reach it? Could they then be able to bring their entire family toward glory? It was undeniable that they were indeed moved. They had already seen Mu Ru Yue¡¯s might. There would definitely be one day where they reached that ce if they were to follow her¡­ ¡°I will need to tell you all a matter beforehand.¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her gaze slightly before continuing with light smiles, ¡°If you choose to follow me, we may face with great dangers and tyrannical foes. But the path in bing an expert is always filled with blood and killings. More importantly, you will need to ovee all obstacles to carve out your own path to the most revered top position of the world. However, I can promise you that you will never regret following me!¡± ¡®You will never regret following me.¡¯ The crowd looked slightly in shock at the girl. A peculiar feeling surged in their heart. It made them want to believe what she said¡­ She had always done what she said. She previously proimed that she could win solitarily against the disciples from the threerge families. The majority of them didn¡¯t believe her. Yet, she had used her own strength to stand victorious against the crowd. She then warned Dongfang Liang not to regret at the next moment. He did indeed regretted in the end¡­ Following that, not many people chose to believe that she would win in the followingpetition. But what was the oue? She had perfectly defeated Lin Yi as a tyrannical Heaven Stage alchemist, making those people that underestimated her to be scared senseless. How could people doubt her words when she said those words with such confidence? ¡°Alright,¡± Nangong Chen raised his gaze slightly before continuing, ¡°I am willing to agree to you, but I am unable to make a decision on behalf of the Nangong family. I will need to head back to ask my grandfather. But I will do my utmost best to persuade him!¡± Moshang Fei lifted his gaze slightly and with smiles, he seconded Nangong Chen¡¯s words, ¡°I will also need to do that. Lady Mu, I will also do my best in persuading my family. You can be rest assured¡­¡± It was as though everything was in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression as she didn¡¯t reveal much changes in her expression. She just smiled lightly and replied, ¡°I will then be waiting for you all at the Ouyang family!¡± The gathering of the fourrge families had be a person¡¯s stage in the end¡­ Dongfang Liang became slightly anxious as he shift his gaze to the green robed man at his side and said urgently, ¡°Lord Qing Yi 1, what shall we do¡­¡± Qing Yi swept a cold nce at him before looking gloomily that Mu Ru Yue. ¡®This little girl is a talent. But it is a pity that with her haughty personality, it is impossible to recruit her under me. Since that¡¯s the case, I will use her soul to increase my power¡­¡¯ ¡°Lady Mu, be careful!¡± When Ouyang Yun Jin shifted his gaze, he coincidentally saw that green ray of light that was shot toward Mu Ru Yue. His heart trembled for a moment from flight as he hasily warned her. Everyone momentarily turned their body toward the girl on the arena. The following sight made their body shudder that even their breath stopped abruptly¡­ Chapter 657 - Heaven Stage Pill and Tribulation Lightning Part 11

Chapter 657 -Heaven Stage Pill and Tribtion Lightning Part 11

A dagger had suddenly appeared in the green robed man¡¯s hand. With a sh of its sharp radiance, his speed was so fast that people could only see a blurred green ray of light as he charged toward Mu Ru Yue. But everyone knew that Mu Ru Yue was in peril danger¡­ Could the girl that just dazzled the crowd be killed by that green robed man? Yet, that man was too powerful that they couldn¡¯t offer any help¡­ Suddenly, an oppressive aura came over toward the green robed man from his front, making his body to tremble when he was forced to a halt in mid air¡­ A noble and charming purple robe had appeared before him with an elegant curve. The man still had a mask on his face, but people could still feel that he had a sinister cold expression. ¡°Spiritual Realm!¡± This man was a Spiritual Realm expert! Qing Yi¡¯s gaze was slightly darkened with a trace of wariness in his eyes. ¡°Spiritual Realm?¡± Dongfang Liang was startled as he shrieked, ¡°He is at the Spiritual Realm? How can that be? His age shouldn¡¯t berge, judging from his body¡¯s aura. How can he be a Spiritual Realm expert?¡± ¡®Monster!¡¯ ¡®The two of them are monsters!¡¯ Just when everyone calmed down, they heard Dongfang Liang¡¯s words. Grievance filled their faces. Did the god made these two monsters appear just to purposely scare them? ¡°Who are you two?¡± Qing Yu¡¯s expression was slightly dark as he continued, ¡°I believe that the two of you shouldn¡¯t be from this realm. One of you is a young Heaven Stage alchemist while the other is a tyrannical Spiritual Realm expert. I shouldn¡¯t not know of your existence with the two of you having such outstanding innate talents!¡± A cial light was reflected off from Ye Wu Chen¡¯s silver mask as he looked sinisterly at the man before him. He then wordlessly raised his hand. Swish! A purple sword abruptly appeared in his hand. A faint purple glow was emitted from the surrounding of his sword. It looked as though he held a ray of light in his hand. Following that, his slender body moved in a sh tond before Qing Yi. ¡°Your greatest mistake that you have done in this life is for you to be delusional in trying to hurt her!¡± The man¡¯s voice was low and heavy, but it gave off a charming vibe. Yet, it made Qing Yi¡¯s heart shuddered as fear permeated his heart. ¡°You want to make a move on me?¡± Qing Yi took in a deep breath before saying coldly, ¡°Do you know who my master is? He is a Supreme Realm expert!¡± If the distance between the Spiritual Realm to the God Realm was vast, the Supreme Realm was already at the border of the God Realm. Supreme Realm experts could already be said to be peak experts in this world that didn¡¯t have god! He initially thought that he would be able to scare Ye Wu Chen to retreat from his words. However, Ye Wu Chen¡¯s expression remained unchanged and ayer of coldness enveloped his body instead. Boom! The purple sword coated with lightning formed into a lightning dragon as it shot toward Qing Yi. Qing Yi hastily moved in a sh to hide away from it. He then saw a spatial hole before him. ¡°Since you want to be offensive toward me, I don¡¯t need to continue being courteous!¡± A glimmer flickered in Qing Yi¡¯s eyes. Just when he wanted to make another move, an anger filled voice was heard from above him, ¡°Qing Yi, what are you doing here?¡± That familiar voice made Qing Yi¡¯s finger to tremble a little as he raised his gaze with astonishment to look at the beautiful figure standing in mid air¡­ ¡®Why¡­ why is she here? Qing Yi was stunned. ¡®Shouldn¡¯t she be cultivating with master? Why has she appeared here now? Moreover, how can master let here here by herself with master¡¯s protectiveness over her?¡¯ Zi Shao¡¯s gaze shifted from Qing Yi to the two people behind him. Rays of excitement surged in her eyes momentarily¡­ Chapter 658 - Gathering And Reunion Part 1

Chapter 658 -Gathering And Reunion Part 1

¡°Who are you?¡± Dongfang Liang frowned as he looked coldly at the girl standing in mid air before continuing, ¡°How dare you treat Lord Qing Yi with such disrespect!¡± Dongfang Liang held lots of faith on Qing Yi. It was due to him not only being an expert, he was a disciple to a lord. That lord was the number one expert of Realmless so how could people dare to offend his disciples? ¡°Master?¡± Nangong Zi Lan was stunned for a moment as she looked at that familiar face with astonishment. She was clueless as to why her master had appeared here. Zi Shao didn¡¯t look at anyone other than the two people before her. Tears subconsciously blurred her vision, gradually flowing down her face. ¡°Elder brother, sister-inw¡­¡± The magnificent figure descended in a sh tond before the two of them. Tears drenched her delicate long eyshes. Her heartfelt excitement waspletely expressed on her face. Mu Ru Yue looked at a lost toward Ye Wu Chen. It was obvious that she didn¡¯t understand what was going on. But she unknowingly had the urge to get close to the girl before her¡­ ¡°Zi Shao?¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s purple gazended on the other¡¯s face. He then asked questioningly after remaining silent for a moment. ¡°Cousin,¡± Zi Shao wiped away her tears before a extremely brilliant smile blossomed on her face. With a smile as eye catching as fireworks, she continued, ¡°I¡­ I missed the two of you so much¡­¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s brows knitted tightly. He then raised his arms to protect Mu Ru Yue in his embrace before he said with raise brows, ¡°You aren¡¯t allowed to take my wife away!¡± If it was the past, Zi Shao would definitely be so enraged to the point that she stomped her feet. But this time she just chuckled as she replied, ¡°Elder brother, you are still the same as before. The two of you are indeed my elder brother and sister-inw. But I got to know sister-inw first. It was you who had forcefully inserted yourself between us, ruining our close friendship.¡± She pouted with grievance in her eyes. It was undeniable that Ye Wu Chen¡¯s words had dispersed the sorrow in her heart, making her reminisced their past. All sorts of feeling welled up in her heart¡­ ¡°Ye Wu Chen!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s long, shapely eyebrow wrinkled tightly as she raised her gaze to focus on Zi Shao. With a tremble of her heart, shemented, ¡°She is¡­¡± ¡°Yue Er!¡± Zi Shao briskly walked two steps forward. Just as she was about to hold onto Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hand, Ye Wu Chen raised his hand to smack her hand down. He just swept a gaze at Zi Shao¡¯s resentful expression before lowering his gaze toward Mu Ru Yue and advised, ¡°Mu Er, she can follow us. But I don¡¯t want you to get too close to her. Otherwise, she will take you away to faraway ces, making me search for you again¡­¡± He didn¡¯t forget that this girl always tried to bring his wife to faraway ces daily in their past life. Thus, he definitely mustn¡¯t give Zi Shao the chance in getting close to Mu Ru Yue this life. ¡°Ye Wu Chen!¡± Mu Ru Yue gritted her teeth as she red at Ye Wu Chen and asked, ¡°Will you tell me who she is or not?¡± Ye Wu Chen swept his gaze toward Zi Shao and replied, ¡°She is a human trafficker.¡± ¡®Human trafficker?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue was stunned for a moment before three ck lines instantly appeared on her forehead. ¡°Cousin, you really are too much!¡± Zi Shao stomped her feet in fury as she continued aggrievedly, ¡°If I knew this earlier on, I would¡¯ve said bad things about you to Yue Er that year so that she wouldn¡¯t ept you as her partner. Instead, I did everything I could to pair the two of you up. I even told her a lot of lies to help you. Yet, you are really too much. ¡°Yue Er, stop following him and leave with me instead. I will help you find a better husband. Bai Ze is a great candidate. He is deeply infatuated toward you. How about you marry Bai Ze instead to help me anger Wu Chen to his death?!¡± Chapter 659 - Gathering And Reunion Part 2

Chapter 659 -Gathering And Reunion Part 2

¡°Zi Shao!¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s expression turned ck. ¡®This girl¡¯s willful temperament hasn¡¯t changed in the slightest after so many years. If it wasn¡¯t for Mu Er¡¯s protection over her in their past life, she will definitely be scolded and punished several times more.¡¯ Zi Shao made a ghost face toward Ye Wu Chen, but she giggled inwardly. What she loved to do the most that year was to piss off her cousin. It was due to him forbidding her to near Mu Ru Yue after she had helped him get Yue Er. He even tossed her several times at least ten kilometres away from them¡­ Thus, how could she give up on a chance in getting her revenge? ¡°Zi Shao, it seems that I should find someone to marry you off!¡± Ye Wu Chen narrowed his eyes slightly. With a trace of sinister light that shed across his eyes, he continued, ¡°You won¡¯t have time to take my wife away in that case.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Zi Shao¡¯s expression instantly turned sorrowful. She then looked pitifully toward Mu Ru Yue and said, ¡°Sister-inw, look at my brother¡­ He bullied me. You should not sleep with him tonight and sleep with me instead.¡± ¡°Zi Shao!¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s face was as ck as the bottom of a pot. It seemed that they were really too lenient toward this bizzare little girl. Zi Shao stuck out her little tongue. She knew that if she were to continue, her cousin that loved his wife as his life would definitely go after her with all his might¡­ ¡°I¡¯m just kidding. How can I really take her away? If grandfather were to know, he definitely will¡­¡± Zi Shao knew that she had said the wrong words so she hastily shut her mouth. It was due to her feeling the surge of a sinister cold aura bursting out from the man before her. Of course, the target of that aura wasn¡¯t toward her. ¡°Cousin¡­¡± Zi Shao looked somewhat timidly toward Ye Wu Chen. How could that horrible incident where the Zi family was annihted be not a pain in their heart that they could never forget? It was all due to that girl Zi Feng! If she were to know Zi Feng¡¯s location, she would definitely tear her corpse up into tiny pieces! ¡°Wu Chen,¡± Mu Ru Yue patted Ye Wu Chen¡¯s shoulder before she shifted her gaze toward Zi Shao¡¯s delicate and pretty face and asked, ¡°You are Zi Shao? A member of the Zi family? The aunt that Jing Er had mentioned?¡± Zi Shao bit her lips as she nodded slightly and replied, ¡°Sister-inw, I¡¯ve let you down¡­¡± She wasn¡¯t able to protect Jing Er well, making him suffer so much. If it wasn¡¯t for her to be out travelling that day, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to escape from that cmity. Nevertheless, her parents and rtives had all died under Zi Feng¡¯s hand. How could she have the face to continue living in the world? If it wasn¡¯t that she wanted to rescue Jing Er, she wouldn¡¯t have hide at a ce to train secretly¡­ A sorrowful atmosphere leaked out subconsciously from her body as she thought back to everything that had urred in the past. Following that, a pair of arms extended before her, pulling her into her embrace. Zi Shao¡¯s body stiffened. Tears welled in her eyes as she shouted, choked with sobs, ¡°Yue Er! I¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to say further. I had heard a lot about what happened from Jing Er. His limbs were reconnected with your help. Moreover, it should be really harsh on you all these years. Furthermore, Wu Chen and I wasn¡¯t able to appear by your side earlier. Zi Shao, even though I don¡¯t remember anything, I have the urge to get close to you at first nce. Our rtionship in the past should be really good, right?¡± Zi Shao bit her lips. Her teary eyes made her look so pitiful, attracting affections toward her. She secretly wiped away her tears before she replied with a smile, ¡°Yue Er, we were partners that went through life and death situations. We both experienced a life and death crisis at a dangerous ce in the continent that year. I still remember that you didn¡¯t escape on your own when I nearly fell off a cliff into a deep mountain steam as you pulled me up instead. If it wasn¡¯t for you, I perhaps would have already died without aplete body¡­¡± Chapter 660 - Gathering And Reunion Part 3

Chapter 660 -Gathering And Reunion Part 3

If it wasn¡¯t for that case, Senior Yue wouldn¡¯t have been able to get to know Zi Huang. It would then be impossible for the existence of that magnificent divine couple that everyone in the continent knew appear. Zi Shao sighed slightly. It seemed that some matters were really destined to happen¡­ When Ye Wu Chen¡¯s gazended on both of them, the light in his purple eyes softened. Warm rays of light from his eyes enveloped the two embracing figures. ¡°Zi Lan, is that really your master?¡± Nangong Chen was stunned for a moment before he asked doubtfully. He had seen Zi Shao before. Even though she didn¡¯t have a surpassingly beautiful appearance, she was still stunning at first nce. Her beauty was from her grievance and taciturn appearance¡­ But was that willful and lovable girl really the master Zi Shao that they were familiar with? Nangong Zi Lan shook her head. With a slight raise of her fine and long eyshes, she remained silent for a while before replying, ¡°She is my master, but I¡¯m clueless as to why master has changed so much. Moreover, why did she call Lady Mu and Mister Ye her elder brother and sister-inw? She seems to be much older than them¡­¡± ¡®Can it be that they were the ones that master has been searching for all these years? If that is really the case, what are the backgrounds of those two people¡­¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m doomed!¡± Qing Yi¡¯s legs softened, nearly copsing on the ground. But he forced himself to continue standing. Zi Shao wasn¡¯t fearsome, but her backings was the one. It was the old man that was mighty enough to shake the entire Realmless for a moment¡­ Even though he had always been self proiming that he was that old man¡¯s disciple, that old man had never once acknowledged him as one. That old man saw that the essence of his bones was good so he just taught him a few moves a couple of years ago. Hence, even if he thought that he could be counted as his disciple, he wasn¡¯t. But Zi Shao was different. ¡®She is that old man¡¯s bonafide disciple and is even his sessor. If that old man was to know that he wanted to kill his disciple¡¯s family member, it will be insufficient to quell his anger by killing me multiple times even if I were to have multiple lives¡­ ¡®No! I must think of a way to get away from this matter cleanly. This matter definitely must not enter the ears of that old man.¡¯ Yet, as the proverb said, ¡®There wasn¡¯t a need to fear god-like opponent, but you should be fearful of pig-likerades¡¯. Just as Qing Yi was bitterly thinking up a n, Dongfang Liang¡¯s disdainful voice was heard, ¡°Lady, do you really want to make an enemy out of my Dongfang family?¡± Zi Shao came back to her senses. With a raise of her brows, she looked toward Dongfang Liang with a fake smile and asked, ¡°Oh? What if I say yes?¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Dongfang Liang burst outughing and replied, ¡°Lady, you seem to know Lord Qing Yi really well so you should know that he is a disciple of the top expert of Realmess, Deity Yun Yi, who is also a Supreme Realm expert! Can it be that you want to be an enemy of Deity Yun Yi? You won¡¯t have enough lives for him to kill at that moment. Thus, I shall give you an advice. It is better for you not to meddle in others business. It is more important in keeping your life.¡± Just as Qing Yi wanted to stop him from speaking, it was already toote. Dongfang Liang had said those words at one go without taking in a single breath. He didn¡¯t in the slightest notice that Qing Yi¡¯s expression had already turned ashen. ¡°This¡­ this man is the disciple of Deity Yun Yi?¡± mours rose from the crowd momentarily as they looked bbergasted at Qing Yi that had a paleplexion. Worship and reverence filled their eyes. Who was Deity Yun Yi? Even though nobody had seen him before, they all knew the name of the top expert. How honorable would it be to be his disciple? Moreover, Deity Yun Yi was a Supreme Realm expert. There were some experts that trained for hundreds and even thousands of years but wasn¡¯t able to breakthrough from the Spiritual Realm to the Supreme Realm. When one became a Supreme Realm expert, it would be a proof that he was no longer an ordinary human and be ced above themon popce. Chapter 661 - Gathering And Reunion Part 4

Chapter 661 -Gathering And Reunion Part 4

Qing Yi¡¯splexion constantly changed between white and green as he looked rmingly at the girl that was sneering. He couldn¡¯t help but to shudder in fear. ¡®Fuck! That fool Dongfang Liang!¡¯ Qing Yi really had an impulse to kill Dongfang Liang with a smack now. But he knew that it wasn¡¯t the time for that kind of matter currently. He took in a deep breath to suppress the fury in his heart as he walked briskly toward Zi Shao. Following that, he revealed a ttering smile under the crowd¡¯s gaze as he said, ¡°Lady Zi Shao, why¡­ why are you here? Please don¡¯t listen to the nonsense that these people are saying. I didn¡¯t say or do anything. I was just passing by and was going to leave shortly¡­¡± That¡¯s right, he was just a passerby¡­ Dongfang Liang¡¯s smile stiffened. If he still hadn¡¯t notice the fear of Qing Yi toward thatdy, he was indeed a fool. But her cultivation was clearly inferior aspared to Qing Yi. Why was Qing Yi that fearful of her? ¡°My elder brother and sister-inw are being bullied. How can I as their cousin note?¡± Zi Shao smirked and said with a fake smile, ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect to hear such a great news. I¡¯m really impressed in you having such a great title as the disciple of Deity Yun Yi!¡± Qing Yu chuckled drily as he replied after wiping off his cold sweat from his forehead, ¡°Lady Zi Shao, please don¡¯t tease me. I really didn¡¯t say anything. They were the ones that guessed that by themselves. Lady Zi Shao, you definitely mustn¡¯t tell this matter to Deity Yun Yi. If not¡­ If not, I will be killed!¡± If Dongfang Liang was astonished previously, he waspletely stupefied now. ¡®Qing Yi wants that woman not to tell his identity to Deity Yun Yi? Otherwise, he is dead? What¡­ what does he mean by that?¡¯ ¡°Er¡­¡± Dongfang Liang¡¯s lips twitched for a moment before he asked timidly, ¡°Lord Qing Yi, what¡­ what do you mean by that? You are a bonafide disciple of Deity Yun Yi. Why are you afraid of her?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Qing Yi red at Dongfang Liang and shouted with a furious gaze, ¡°Who told you that I am the disciple of Deity Yun Yu? I definitely won¡¯t do anything to increase my reputation falsely!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡®But you clearly said that yourself¡­¡¯ Qing Yi mercilessly struck his palm toward the pitiful Dongfang Liang before he could say further as he intercepted, preventing Dongfang Liang from saying the truth, ¡°There is no ¡®buts¡¯! Dongfang Liang, I will clearly tell you now that I am not the disciple of Deity Yun Yi. Lady Zi Shao is his direct line of disciple instead!¡± Those disciples that were direct in line would have more focus and nurturement aspared to ordinary disciples¡­ Bang! Dongfang Liang¡¯s body was sent flying, colliding against a wall. But he seemed to not feel any pain as he froze at his spot, looking dazedly at Qing Yi¡¯s malevolent expression. ¡®I¡¯ve heard wrongly! ¡®That¡¯s right, I definitely must have misheard! ¡°How can the Ouyang family have connections to the disciple of Deity Yun Yi? That kind of status is definitely not one where their kind of people cane in contact with!¡± Qing Yi raised his leg to kick Dongfang Liang¡¯s body a couple of times fiercely. He then said furiously, ¡°Don¡¯t you think of making me a scapegoat for what you have done! What kind of people are the elder brother and sister-inw of the disciple of Deity Yun Yi? How can your puny Dongfang family afford to offend them? This is especially the case where her sister-inw is a twenty years old Heaven Stage Low Rank Alchemist. Fucktard! Do you understand what a youthful Heaven Stage Low Rank Alchemist means? It serves as a proof that kind of talent will certainly be able to reach the Heaven Stage Peak Rank or even be a god that themon popce are impossible to get in touch with!¡± Chapter 662 - Gathering And Reunion Part 5

Chapter 662- Gathering And Reunion Part 5

Thus, if they wanted to offend that kind of talent, they must use every means into obliterating her. Otherwise, they must think hard on how to turn hostility to friendship. If not, once that kind of talent matured, they would be too terrifying. Mu Ru Yue was still really young now. Perhaps there wasn¡¯t a need to ce importance on her, excluding her status as a Heaven Stage Low Rank Alchemist. But what if it was a decade or twoter? She would have sufficient might to wipe out the entire continent at that time. He had a feeling that if she didn¡¯t die now, she would undoubtedly surpass Deity Yun Yi. Since he couldn¡¯t kill her, it would be better to abandon Dongfang Liang and form a good connection with her. This was a preventive measure. If not, it would be impossible for him to sleep peacefully in the future¡­ It would be a major test on heart endurance if he were to be enemy with such a talent. He didn¡¯t in the slightest want to imagine that the woman would suddenly descend from the sky and end his life one day¡­ Pfft! Dongfang Liang spat out a mouthful of blood with his face gravely pale. He was unable to get back to his senses even until now. ¡°Lady Mu,¡± Qing Yi shifted his gaze toward Mu Ru Yue and said with smiles, ¡°I¡¯ve some misunderstandings previously so I beg for your forgiveness for my mistakes. How about letting me be in charge in dealing with the Dongfang family? I will certainly give Lady Mu an answer that you will be satisfied.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded slightly. Yet, with glimmers that danced in her eyes, she replied, ¡°But if my memory serves me right, you seemed to want to kill us just now¡­¡± Qing Yi¡¯splexion turned as white as paper as he replied, rmed, ¡°Lady Mu, you have misunderstood. I just wanted to swap pointers with you on strength.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Mu Ru Yue smirked and with a fake smile, she continued, ¡°So you want to swap pointers with me¡­ But your aura was so terrifying just now. I thought you wanted to kill me with all your might. You really gave me a fright.¡± She patted her chest lightly as she said that. It was as though she got a flight just now. Qing Yi nearly cried as he persuaded, ¡°Lady Mu, I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I was a fool to be deceived by Dongfang Liang¡¯s lies.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ how about I give you a chance to redeem yourself?¡± Glimmers shed past Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes as she chuckled and said that. ¡°Lady Mu, don¡¯t even say one, I will do even ten!¡± Qing Yi heaved a sigh of relief, but before he could really rx, the girl¡¯s indifferent voice entered his ears, ¡°Be my puppet!¡± ¡°What?¡± Qing Yi got a fright as he sat on the ground with softened legs as he rified, ¡°Lady Mu, does it mean that I will no longer have any freedom after bing your puppet?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows rose as she replied, ¡°It is alright if you don¡¯t agree. But¡­ my man and demon beasts will most probably not let you off!¡± Swish! Swish! Two figures suddenly appeared from Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body, forming two rays of light that shot out from her body¡­ One ray formed into an elegant and sacred Sky Wolf while the other formed into a white dragon that circled in the sky. Its eyes wasn¡¯t as innocent and adorable as usual. He carried a grandeur of a monarch instead. ¡°Head, it is that dragon that have robbed our Dongfang family¡¯s medicinal nts!¡± An exim was heard from the Dongfang family. Following that, everyone¡¯s gazes shot toward the Sky Wolf before Mu Ru Yue, gasping. ¡°Sky Wolf Xiao Yue!¡± That¡¯s right, she was indeed Sky Wolf Xiao Yue¡­ Furthermore, her power had increased qualitatively aspared to when she first left the Dongfang family¡­ Dongfang Liang was a little stunned as he looked somewhat astonished at the Sky Wolf that was radiating with holy light. The current Sky Wolf was prideful and elegant. Captivating rays of light was emitted from her beautiful silver eyes. Chapter 663 - Gathering And Reunion Part 6

Chapter 663 -Gathering And Reunion Part 6

Was she really the previous Xiao Yue that allowed people to bully her freely? The current her looked like a mighty expert, making people feel that Dongfang Jun was definitely ipatible with her¡­ ¡°Roar!¡± Xiao Bai raised his head to give out a dragon¡¯s roar, making the ground to quake a little. He then lowered his gaze to look at the crowd before chuckling ruthlessly as he asked, ¡°Mother, can I massacre the Dongfang family? They bullied Little Wolf 1 so Xiao Bai wants to kill them!¡± ¡°You can!¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her gaze slightly before continuing indifferently, ¡°But we need to settle the problem before us now¡­¡± A bright glow radiated from the girl¡¯s face under the sunset with her hair fluttering in the wind. ¡°Xiao Bai and Xiao Yue are at the True Realm so they are a realm lower than you. However, don¡¯t forget that I am a Heaven Stage Alchemist so I will have the strength to allow them in defeating you! Moreover, you all should have seen my phoenix furnace. If I let them use my phoenix furnace, do you think you will be able to stand victorious against them? Qing Yi, I¡¯ve never provoke anyone intentionally, but since you came knocking on my door, you definitely must pay the price. I will only let you pick a choice. It is to be my puppet or be killed by their hands!¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her gaze and said in an indifferent voice like a breeze that blew past the crowd¡¯s ears, emotionlessly. Qing Yi clenched his teeth. He knew that she would definitely be able to seed in doing what she said. If he didn¡¯t choose to be her puppet, she would still surely have means in making him into one. ¡°I agree.¡± Qing Yi smiled bitterly. Perhaps what he regretted the most in his life was to help Dongfang Liang. Otherwise, he would have been able to live more freely and not be someone¡¯s puppet¡­ ¡°Alright!¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled faintly. With her cultivation, it would be impossible to refine Qing Yi into her puppet when he was fully conscious. She would have to either knock him out or if he gave up resisting, bing her puppet voluntarily, in order to make him her puppet. ¡®There will no longer be a need to fear of my safety from possessing a Spiritual Realm puppet even if Wu Chen isn¡¯t by my side after returning to the Central Region¡­¡¯ Dongfang Liang¡¯s body trembled as he closed his eyes in despair. Initially, he had put in lots of effort and persuasions in obtaining Lord Qing Yi¡¯s help. Yet, that girl had easily made him into her puppet voluntarily at this instant. It was a puppet. He would be a puppet that would only listen to whatever his master orders without the slightest resistance. If his master was to order him to die, he would pierce his heart with a sword without any hesitation¡­ It was a wonder how that woman be that lucky. She was a family member to the disciple of Deity Yun Yi. How could Lord Qing Yi submit to her if it wasn¡¯t that case? That¡¯s right, in Dongfang Liang¡¯s point of view, it was all due to Zi Shao that made that prideful man choose to submit as he believed that with Mu Ru Yue¡¯s cultivation, it would be impossible for her to make him submit to her willingly. Thus, all in all, it was due to her having greater luck than others. Aspared to him, he lost his son and his daughter had been crippled. Following this, there should be an unavoidable massacre today¡­ ¡°Dongfang Liang,¡± Mu Ru Yue walked toward Dongfang Liang. With a gradual smirk, she purposely lowered her voice so that only the two of them could heard what she said, ¡°Haven¡¯t you been searching for the culprit as to who has crippled Dongfang Jun¡¯s member? I¡¯m really sorry to say this, but that person was me. Xiao Yue no longer loved him, but he continued to pester and harass her. Since that was the case, I could only make him lose his tool in making love¡­¡± Chapter 664 - Departure Part 1

Chapter 664 - Departure Part 1

Dongfang Liang¡¯s body shuddered as he stared at the girl that was smiling faintly with gravely whiteplexion. He hadn¡¯t gotten back to his senses from what she said¡­ ¡®What did she say just now? ¡®It wasn¡¯t the Moshang family that crippled Jun Er? It was her instead?¡¯ Dongfang Liang¡¯s expression instantly turned sinister. He then suddenly raised his head tough brazenly. Hisughters echoed in the surrounding for a long time¡­ ¡°Hahaha! Mu Ru Yue, I, Dongfang Liang has never been impressed by anyone before. But you are the first! Only you cane up with such a sinister plot! I¡¯m tremendously impressed!¡± His eyes turned bloodshot red as he stared at the girl¡¯s wless appearance while he said that. Mu Ru Yue pouted as she rebuked, ¡°When did I say that the one that crippled Dongfang Jun is the Moshang family? It was all your misunderstandings.¡± Pfft! Dongfang Liang spat a mouthful of blood and stumbled a little with sorrow filled eyes. ¡®I originally thought that it was the Moshang family that hurt Jun Er, but it is this girl instead. Yet, I have offended the Moshang family due to that, obtaining an extra foe¡­¡¯ ¡°Xiao Bai! Xiao Yue!¡± Mu Ru Yue gradually turned around with her back facing the sunlight. Her slender body looked so dazzling while the breeze blew. She was shining as bright as the brightest pearl¡­ ¡°The two of you can do anything you like to the Dongfang family.¡± She raised her gaze slightly as a trace of light smile graced her face, which was indistinct to sight. ¡°Mu Er.¡± Ye Wu Chen raised his arms to pull Mu Ru Yue into his embrace, running through her hair gently with his long, slender fingers. He then smiled charmingly and asked, ¡°Since our matters here are done, shall we head back to the Central Region?¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded slightly before she replied, ¡°I came here via Mu Rong Qing Chu¡¯s help. If we want to leave, we probably need to go through him. But I don¡¯t know when he will appear.¡± That man had too much secrets that up until now, Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t know his real background. But it was undeniable that he didn¡¯t have any ill intention toward her¡­ Ye Wu Chen turned his head toward Zi Shao that had a grievance filled expression. With a light frown, he offered, ¡°You cane with us, but if you dare take her away from me again, I will make it so that you will never be able to get close to her!¡± Zi Shao stuck out her tongue as she giggled lovably. She knew that her cousin was one that talks harshly but has a soft heart. He definitely wouldn¡¯t let her leave after so many years of separation. But that guy would never express gentle expressions to anyone other than Mu Ru Yue. This was due to him used to not easily showing his state of mind on his face to anyone else. Even if it was before his parents, he was always cold and indifferent. Yet, he had sacrificed his life in order to save the Zi family, but ultimately still failed to save them¡­ Zi Shao¡¯s heart stung for a moment upon thinking back of that bloody scene. It was fortunate that she wasn¡¯t the only one from the Zi family that remains to exist in this world¡­ ¡°Master,¡± Nangong Zi Lan looked toward Zi Shao and bit her lips before walking timidly to her side. She then said after blinking her eyes, ¡°Will you be returning to the Nangong family with us?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t be, ¡°Zi Shao shook her head before continuing with light smiles, ¡°I¡¯ve found the people that I¡¯ve been searching for. Hence, I won¡¯t ever be returning to the Nangong family.¡± It was as though Zi Shao could feel despondent from the girl as she continued, ¡°Zi Lan, if you have time, you cane and look for me. I will wee yourings anytime¡­¡± Chapter 665 - Departure Part 2

Chapter 665 - Departure Part 2

Nangong Zi Lan was stunned for a moment, looking at Zi Shao¡¯s smiling face. She then bit her lips and nodded slightly as she replied, ¡°Master, I will definitelye and find you.¡± Zi Shao didn¡¯t say further. She just raised her hand to wave behind her, vanishing from Nangong Zi Lan¡¯s sight without turning her head back¡­ Zi Shao would simrly leave Realmless with Mu Ru Yue and Ye Wu Chen as she had alreadypleted everything she wanted to do at this ce. Following this, it would be to settle the debts with Zi Feng¡­ The following matters were really simple. Every people from therge families would dispatch people toward the Ouyang family, willing for the Ouyang family to lead the families and serving Mu Ru Yue. No matter what, Mu Ru Yue was a Heaven Stage Low Rank alchemist. With just that status, it was astonishing. Furthermore, she had Zi Shao who was the disciple of Deity Yun Yi by her side. Hence, this matter was within the deduction from everyone. As for the Dongfang family, it had already fallen. What happened that day shook the world, but that family would lose the attention from the world one day¡­ A man was standing with his hand behind his back under the sunlight. His silk-like silver hair fluttered along with the wind. His appearance was so handsome that it would dazzle anyone thaty their sight on him. He looked as though he was an immortal that was walking over on lotus. A light smile graced the man¡¯s handsome face. It was as though the calm of his eyes was disrupted as his eyes was filled with smiles at the girl walking toward him from outside. ¡°It seems that you have aplished the matter that you havee here for.¡± Mu Rong Qing Chu nced at Ye Wu Chen who was standing at her side, smiling slightly. His voice was as gentle as the breeze that was brushing against the face. It was so pleasant that would make people¡¯s mind nk. Anyone that saw this man was unable to neglect this cold but divinely handsome man. He seemed to be eye of focus wherever he goes, instantly attracting everyone¡¯s gazes. ¡°Mu Rong Qing Chu, you are finally here.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s lips curves up into a light smile before continuing, ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you here for a really long time already. I don¡¯t know if we can depart from this ce today.¡± Flowers seemed to bloom around his surrounding the instant Mu Rong Qing Chu smiled lightly. It looked like a flourishing blossom filled brocade, making him even more dazzling to sight. ¡°The purpose in meing here this time is to bring you back to the Central Region. The Immortal Doctor Banquet will bemencing soon. It is also about time that you head back to the Central Region. But we will have to use another route in heading back this time. Are you guys prepared?¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her gaze slightly and with a light smile, she replied, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ve already experienced it once. Why should I fear it then?¡± Moreover, she wasn¡¯t alone this time¡­ But now, the only one that she worried about was Mo Xi in the Demon Beast Mountain Range¡­ Thinking about the timid and weak youth, Mu Ru Yue sighed subconsciously. It was unknown as to how long they would be separated for once she left. ¡°Lady Mu, ¡°Ouyang Yun Jin was stunned a little before asking, frowning, ¡°Are we going to leave with you?¡± ¡°No.¡± Mu Ru Yue Shook her head as she exined, ¡°Wee fromnd called the continent of the Central Region. The time flow there is different from the time flow here. I naturally have uses for recruiting all of you. I¡¯ve already prepared a sufficient supply of pills that you will all need during the period when I¡¯m gone. More importantly, I¡¯ve prepared the Immortal Pill for you all. It ismon knowledge that as people age, their physique will deteriorate. Hence, I will make it so that all of you will maintain your current appearance and physique. This is the only way in getting the best result.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Ouyang Yun Jin hesitated for a moment before continuing, ¡°When will you return after this departure?¡± Chapter 666 - Departure Part 2

Chapter 666 - Departure Part 2

Mu Ru Yue remained silent for a moment before raising her gaze and replied, ¡°I will let youe and find me when I¡¯m in need of help. But I will be taking Qing Yi with me when we leave this time¡­¡± She had naturally took in the fourrge families in order to deal with Nangong Zi Feng. But they were too weak now. They would only be able to help if they be stronger. ¡°Ouyang Yun Jin, I will be making some people toe here to cultivate. Please take care of them when they do.¡± Glimmers danced in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes when she said that. It would be too dangerous for the Xiao family to stay at the Central Region as she couldn¡¯t be there to protect them all the time. Moreover, the Alchemy Book couldn¡¯t contain that many people. Since that was the case, wouldn¡¯t it be better for them to enter Realmless? They would definitely be out of danger with the fourrge families around. More importantly, this ce would be beneficial in them increasing their cultivation rapidly. ¡°I understand.¡± Ouyang Yun Jin nodded slightly as he agreed, ¡°Lady Mu, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely take great care of those people, preventing them from meeting with any danger.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded in satisfaction upon hearing his words. She then shifted her to the two people by her side and said, ¡°Wu Chen and Zi Shao, let¡¯s go¡­¡± She had left from the Central Region for almost a year. It was about time for her to head back now¡­ Thinking about her family that she had been separated from, she became stirred up subconsciously. The entry and exit of Realmless to the Central Region were well hidden. But it waspletely different from the door that she entered to enter Realmless. She finally understood why Mu Rong Qing Chu said to be well prepared. This ce didn¡¯t have wind des from before¡­ It was a mirage instead¡­ In that mirage, two familiar faces appeared before her eyes. When she saw them, her heart shuddered instantly. Her jaws dropped from being a little shock. In the next scene, she saw numerous people had copsed on the ground that waspletely covered in blood, staining her eyes red. It was unknown to Mu Ru Yue why her heart suddenly squeezed hardly when she saw this scene. Yet, when she wanted to say something, she suddenly realised that she couldn¡¯t voice out¡­ At this moment, the two figure that appeared in her sight appeared before her eyes again. That divine immortal-like man sat cross legged while lightning in the sky struck mercilessly toward the couple. Even if the Phoenix furnace that was a divine instrument wasn¡¯t able to withstand those lightning¡­ ¡°Yue Er, are you afraid?¡± The man held the girl¡¯s hand gently with a charming and gentle smile on his face. Adoration toward her filled his entire eyes. The girl chuckled lightly as she replied as domineering as the might of the lightnings that were striking mercilessly toward them. ¡°Zi Huang, even if we have to go against fate, I will breakthrough this cmity this time! It is just a heaven tribtion. Even the heavens can¡¯t do anything to me so what can a puny heaven tribtion do to me?¡± The man chuckled lowly, raising his arms to pull her body into his embrace. With his voice low and hoarse but tremendously captivating as he said, ¡°Yue Er, how fortunate for me, Zi Huang, to get to know you in my life? Even if we were to die from this heaven tribtion, I don¡¯t have any remorse with you apanying me.¡± Boom! Boooom! The heaven tribtionnded from the sky, striking at the couple that were embracing each other. Perhaps it was due to trying to lessen the harm to the girl that the man protected her tightly in his embrace, using his broad back to face the countless strike of heaven tribtions¡­ Suddenly, the purple pupils of the man¡¯s eyes contracted as though he saw something rming. Dread filled his charming purple eyes. Chapter 667 - Departure Part 4

Chapter 667 - Departure Part 4

Following the man¡¯s gaze, the girl looked at it too. Stunned at first, she then ran frantically with tears of despair running down her face. ¡°Jing Er!!¡± She yelled, her voice filled with heart-wrenching hatred. Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t know why her heart stung a little when she saw that girl¡¯s sorrowful expression. While she was at a loss as to what had happened, a dot not far in the distance gradually grew bigger before her eyes¡­ Because of this, she could see a baby boy lying not far from the couple. The boy looked about five years old. Hisplexion was gravely pale with no signs of vitality as heid there. Blood gushed out from his four limbs with no signs of stopping, quickly staining the ground beneath him red with blood¡­ It wasn¡¯t clear but his empty shirt sleeves and pant legs could be seen¡­ The couple was distracted and could no longer focus on the heavenly tribtions as they ran hastily towards the boy. But just as the girl extended her arm close to the boy¡¯s body, her arm was destroyed by the heavenly tribtion. Even so, they still saw a figure that shouldn¡¯t have appeared here¡­ ¡°Nangong Zi Feng!¡± Boom! Killing intents burst forth from Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body. She understood what these scenes were now. Although she already knew what Nangong Zi Feng did to Jing Er, it was even more painful when she personally saw it. No mother could just casually watch on while her son¡¯s limbs were amputated and tossed to the ground. How could she remain rational when she didn¡¯t know whether her son would live! She just knew that she had to kill Nangong Zi Feng today, regardless the price! ¡°Kill her!¡± An icy aura covered Mu Ru Yue¡¯s face as killing intent burst forth from her body. In a sh, she moved to where that figure had appeared and shed the Heavenly Dragon me Sword downward with unprecedented fury! Swish! The Heavenly Dragon me Sword sliced apart the image, making the bloody scene before her disappear. Then, a beautiful, fairy-like figure walked toward her. A mocking smile graced Zi Feng¡¯s face as she looked in contempt at Mu Ru Yue and proimed, ¡°Mu Ru Yue! Elder brother Zi Huang is mine! He was mine in the previous life, and he¡¯s mine in this life too! You¡¯re only a third wheel. If it weren¡¯t for you, how could elder brother Zi Huang abandon me and marry you? If it weren¡¯t for you, I would be his wife and Jing Er would be our son!¡± ¡°Mu Ru Yue, do you know what it looked like when that cute little thing was struggling in my hands? Tsk! Tsk! You don¡¯t know how tremendously beautiful his fresh blood looked. It was so red that it was even more beautiful than red gemstones. I¡¯ve hated him from the moment he was born as he was the son of my beloved man consummating with another girl. My heart always felt as though it had been stabbed by a needle every single time he appeared before me, drenching my heart in blood. But nobody understood my pain at the time! ¡°Mu Ru Yue, why did you have to appear? It¡¯s because you came that the Zi family was annihted and your son was implicated! If you had just let me be his little concubine, nothing would¡¯ve happened. So, the main culprit for what happened that year was you!¡± Boom! Mu Ru Yue lifted her Heavenly Dragon me Sword as she charged toward Nangong Zi Feng, striking downward. That moment, Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s head had been decapitated, rolling a couple times on the ground¡­ Chapter 668 - Departure Part 5

Chapter 668 - Departure Part 5

Ruthless rays of red light filled Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes at this moment with a tyrannical aura bursting out of her body. She took in a couple of deep breaths before she raised her gaze to look at the body before her that hadn¡¯t copse to the ground¡­ Suddenly, the head of Nangong Zi Feng turned a couple of rounds before reconnecting back to her neck. A mockery filled smile was disyed on her face. It was as though mocking that she was too weak¡­ ¡°Nangong Zi Feng, my hatred toward you is absolutely irreconcble! It is due to you leading to the annihtion of the Zi family and hurting Jing Er. I, Mu Ru Yue, swears that I¡¯m not a human if I don¡¯t kill you!¡± That bloody scene really irritated her eyes. Her heart ached uncontrobly when she thought about the pain that Jing Er had suffered from that year. Yet, she as his mother was unable to stay by his side at his most painful moments, unable to rescue him¡­ She really owed him too much in her past life¡­ The Nangong Zi Feng before her seemed to never die as no matter how many times Mu Ru Yue swung her Heavenly Dragon me Sword, she remained unwounded with her mockery smile intensifying. Herughs initially started with a chuckle beforeughing brazenly¡­ Mu Ru Yue was so exhausted that she could barely lift her arm. Her hand that was tightly holding onto the sword trembled slightly. Sparkling and translucent sweat flowed down from her forehead and entered her eyes, blurring her vision¡­ ¡®Why? ¡®Why can¡¯t I kill her?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart sank drastically as she heard Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s egotistical and rampantughters. But at this moment, she seemed to have heard a voice that warmed up her heart. ¡°Mu Er, what happened in the past had passed already. I will always be apanying by your side from now on and ever, never abandoning you in life or death¡­¡± ¡°Wu Chen?¡± Mu Ru Yue was stunned for a moment with a trace of suspicion that shed in her eyes. Wu Chen was obviously by her side just now. Where was he now then? Moreover, how could she see the past? More importantly, it would be impossible for Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s head to automatically restore to its original state after decapitation no matter how powerful she was¡­ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s stirred up heart gradually calmed down. She then narrowed her eyes slightly, suddenly taking in a mouthful of cold air, beforementing, ¡°Mirage!¡± Damn it, she was fooled by a mirage! If it wasn¡¯t to see Jing Er¡¯s miserable state, she wouldn¡¯t have not notice this problem¡­ Once she said that, Zi Feng¡¯s distorted smile gradually vanished with the surrounding scene. It was as though it didn¡¯t appear at all¡­ ¡°Mu Er!¡± An anxious voice was heard by Mu Ru Yue¡¯s ears. She knitted her brows slightly before slowly opening her eyes. Instantly, a handsome face that would make the world lose its luster entered her sight ¡­ The man¡¯s lip was slightly pursed as his purple eyes focused on the girl in his embrace. With a slightly hoarse sound, he asked, Mu Er, have you awakened?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Mu Ru Yue massaged her head due to having headache as she asked, ¡°Wu Chen, are Zi Shao and you alright? I was trapped within the mirage¡­¡± As she said that, Zi Shao¡¯s pretty face suddenly entered her sight. With smiles in her eyes, she exined, ¡°Yue Er, I have a protective talisman on me from my Master. When we entered the mirage, master felt what was happening here and transferred some of his power to my body, awakening me. Mu Er, what did you see in that mirage? You were one that could see through any mirage with just a nce in the past.¡± Mu Ru Yue lowered her gaze slightly as she replied indifferently, ¡°I saw the Zi family, heaven tribtion and¡­ Jing Er.¡± Chapter 669 - Departure Part 6

Chapter 669- Departure Part 6

Zi Shao was stunned for a moment before aplex gaze shed past her eyes. ¡®That¡¯s right, what else other than those matters will make her that frantic?¡¯ She pursed her lips and was at a loss as for what to say when she thought that. ¡°But¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue shifted her gaze toward Wu Chen as she smiled and continued, ¡°It was Wu Chen¡¯s voice that woke me up from my fury¡­¡± If it wasn¡¯t for him, she would be trapped in that mirage for all her life. She would be constantly fighting against the image of Nangong Zi Feng until she died from exhaustion¡­ So this route in exiting Realmless was really dangerous. It would show the person¡¯s worst nightmare¡­ ¡°Wu Chen, what did you see?¡± Mu Ru Yue blinked her eyes as she asked curiously. Ye Wu Chen¡¯s face stiffened slightly. How could he tell Mu Ru Yue that he saw her eloping with Feng Jing Tian, leaving him all alone behind¡­ But since he was certain that Mu Ru Yue wouldn¡¯t do that, he instantly left the mirage¡­ ¡°Nothing much,¡± Ye Wu Chen smiled charmingly. His lips then gradually neared her face as he released hot breath as he said ambiguously, ¡°I saw that you gave birth to a hundred children for me. Mu Er, don¡¯t you think we should continue to work hard?¡± ¡®A hundred?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s face turned ck instantly. ¡®Is he treating me as a demon beast? Even a demon beast can¡¯t give birth to hundred offsprings at one go¡­¡¯ ¡°Ye Wu Chen, you seem to be forgetting that there is one in my stomach that hasn¡¯t yet been born?¡± Mu Ru Yue swept a gaze at him and asked with raised brows Ye Wu Chen¡¯s smile instantly copsed as he red furiously at the obvious protrusion of Mu Ru Yue¡¯s belly and replied, ¡°It is unknown how much longer he will be inside your body. Once hees out, I must teach him a harsh lesson for hogging your body. He is also indirectly affecting me by making me unable to create more offsprings to my heart¡¯s content¡­¡± ¡°Ye Wu Chen!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s face flushed. ¡®Has he forgotten that Zi Shao and Mu Rong Qing Chu are present? How can he say such words now¡­¡¯ A faint smile graced Mu Rong Qing Chu¡¯s face as his gaze focused on the two. He didn¡¯t say anything, but aplex light shed across his eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Mu Ru Yue stood up from Ye Wu Chen¡¯s embrace as she shrugged her shoulders before saying, ¡°We should still be able to make it in time for the Immortal Doctor Banquet if we were to rush back now¡­¡± The Xiao family was never peaceful after Mu Ru Yue left. People from the Immortal Doctor Sect frequently came knocking on their door. Yet, due to some rules, they weren¡¯t able to casually make moves on them. But what they did made everyone know that the Xiao family had offended the Immortal Doctor Sect, making some of the families that were in a quite good rtionship with the Xiao family to stop making connections with them. Hence, the Xiao family was currently in a bleak state. Although the Immortal Doctor Sect couldn¡¯t make a move on the Xiao family, it didn¡¯t mean that other powers couldn¡¯t. Thus, the Immortal Doctor Sect used the hands of other families to force Ye Wu Chen out¡­ An arrogant yell out was heard inside the quiet Xiao family¡¯s courtyard today, shaking the entire Empire for a moment. ¡°People from the Xiao family, quickly scram out for me!¡± When Xiao Tian Yu heard the shout from within his room, a cold light shed past his eyes as hemented with a slight frown, ¡°It is the Lin family again!¡± ¡°Husband, do we need to head out?¡± Madam Sheng Yue held Xiao Tian Yu¡¯s hand firmly with worry in her eyes. Chapter 670 - Xiao Feng and Yao Yun Qing’s Crisis Part 1

Chapter 670 - Xiao Feng and Yao Yun Qing¡¯s Crisis Part 1

Xiao Tian Yu nodded and said, ¡°The old ancestor was severely injured by those of the Immortal Doctor Sect, so we only have a few ancestors that can face the Lin family. Yu Er, since our opponent is the most powerful person of this continent, we¡¯ll be facing more danger this time than in the past!¡± Madam Sheng Yue remained silent. Due to the Immortal Doctor Sect¡¯s rules, experts weren¡¯t allowed to make a move on ordinary people below the Mystic realm. However, the old ancestor was a Heaven realm expert, so he was naturally not protected by this rule. Moreover, since the other ancestors¡¯ cultivation were too weak to enter the Immortal Doctor Sect¡¯s eyes, they used other families to deal with them. Their purpose was to force Ye Wu Chen to appear. Previously, the Tao Tie had been key to saving them. Now that the Tao Tie had left, if they were to return, they would just be asking to be caught. Madam Sheng Yue strongly hoped that they wouldn¡¯t return to the Xiao family at such a critical time¡­ ¡°Husband, let¡¯s head out to see what the Lin family is up to!¡± Madam Sheng Yue slowly stood up, her eyes focused on Xiao Tian Yu¡¯s handsome face. ¡°After finding and bringing her back, I just want to give our daughter a warm hug and tell her that we¡¯ll protect her when she¡¯s in need of help. Yet, it has always been our daughter who is protecting us. I, as her mother, feel ashamed due to that. Thus, no matter what happens to us this time, I won¡¯t let anyone hurt my precious daughter!¡± Xiao Tian Yu chuckled as he gently held Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s ice-cold fingers and replied, ¡°Madam, since that is the case, let¡¯s head out now! Unless the Immortal Doctor Sect makes a move, the Lin family won¡¯t be our Xiao family¡¯s match even if the old ancestor is wounded!¡± Though he said this, Xiao Tian Yu¡¯s heart subconsciously sank when he thought about the Immortal Doctor Sect who was eyeing them covetously. They also didn¡¯t know what Wu Chen did to enter the young mistress of the Immortal Doctor Sect¡¯s eyes that made her so persistent in trying to get him¡­ No matter what, he wouldn¡¯t let anyone destroy his daughter¡¯s happiness! Several people were standing in the wind in the Xiao family¡¯s courtyard. At the very front was an elder in green robes with a sinister and sly expression. He was the head of the Lin family, Lin Feng (Forest Summit). The people of the Immortal Doctor Sect already promised that if he could annihte that damnable Xiao family, they would make his Lin family an affiliated family of their sect. Don¡¯t look down on just being an affiliated family, several families desired to have an intimate connection with the Immortal Doctor Sect. If they were able to obtain the protection of the Immortal Doctor Sect, the Lin family could do whatever they wanted anywhere in the Central Region¡­ Lin Feng¡¯s gaze shifted to the iing couple, Xiao Tian Yu and Madam Sheng Yue. He then sneered as hemented, ¡°The two of you are the mother and father-inws of Ye Wu Chen? Once I capture the two of you, I no longer have to be afraid that Wu Chen won¡¯t appear. Then I can go back and exin to the Lords of the Immortal Doctor Sect!¡± Xiao Tian Yu¡¯s gaze became dark, a cold glint shed in his eyes. ¡°Lin Feng, our Xiao family doesn¡¯t have any animosity towards you. But since you are being too much, don¡¯t me me for being impolite!¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Lin Feng couldn¡¯t help raise his head andugh brazenly, as though he¡¯d just heard a massive joke. Smiling cynically, he nced disdainfully at Xiao Tian Yu¡¯s handsome face before continuing. ¡°You think you can be impolite to my Lin family? You¡¯d better make those old fellows of the Xiao family crawl out instead! The two of you aren¡¯t qualified to enter my eyes! I advise you not to continue offending a power such as the Immortal Doctor Sect, you definitely can¡¯t afford to!¡± He raised his head arrogantly as he swept a disdainful gaze towards his handsome face. Chapter 671 - Xiao Feng and Yao Yun Qing’s Crisis Part 2

Chapter 671 - Xiao Feng and Yao Yun Qing¡¯s Crisis Part 2

Suddenly, they heard an indifferent voice. It brushed past the crowd¡¯s ears like a breeze. ¡°Is that so? Who were you referring to when you said they didn¡¯t have the qualifications to enter your eyes?¡± Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s body shuddered as she raised her head to look in astonishment at the two figures that had their hands intertwined while they stood in midair, changing her expression drastically. ¡®They are back¡­¡¯ But the situation was more critical than before. Currently, Madam Sheng Yue wished with all her heart that they hadn¡¯t appeared before her. ¡°Yue Er! Wu Chen! Why did you return?¡± Madam Sheng Yue smiled bitterly as shemented, ¡°The two of you really shouldn¡¯t have returned¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t say anything as she pulled Ye Wu Chen down with her, she stood before Madam Sheng Yue instead. She then swept a gaze at Lin Feng. Slightly parting her lips, she asked, ¡°People from the Immortal Doctor Sect?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Lin Feng sniggered before continuing, ¡°It¡¯s just as that lord of the Immortal Doctor Sect said. I only needed to make a move on these people to force you two to appear.¡± Mu Ru Yue lightly chuckled upon hearing this before threatening them, ¡°Did they tell you what your oue would be once we returned?¡± Lin Feng was startled for a moment before he sneered, ¡°You want to make a move on us? It¡¯s such a pity that¡­ the two of you will soon be captured by the Immortal Doctor Sect.¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her eyshes slightly. With an unwavering smile, she proimed, ¡°Whether we¡¯ll be captured or not, you won¡¯t be there to see it¡­¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Lin Feng¡¯s expression changed drastically. Lin Feng¡¯s heart shivered when he nced at the divine looking man quietly standing at Mu Ru Yue¡¯s side. That girl was nothing to him, but Lin Feng knew that the man was really powerful. But since the Immortal Doctor Sect gave him this task, they must¡¯ve made some preparations. Thinking this, Lin Feng¡¯s heart calmed down, he sniggered before saying, ¡°I am a person of the Immortal Doctor Sect. If you kill me, you will be opposing the Immortal Doctor Sect! I doubt that you have the guts to do that.¡± Mu Ru Yue shook her head helplessly. ¡®Where did the Immortal Doctor Sect find such a bunch of fools. Of course, if they weren¡¯t foolish, how could they be deceived by the Immortal Doctor Sect? ¡®Even if a person didn¡¯t n on killing them initially, it would be impossible for them to not make a move after hearing what he said. Also, I don¡¯t n on letting him leave alive at all.¡± ¡°Yan Jin!¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her chin slightly and ordered indifferently, ¡°Kill all of them. No exceptions!¡± A ck figure suddenly appeared after she said that. He stood mid air, his ck eyes carrying a domineering monarch-like grandeur, his aura as sharp as an unsheathed sword. Boom! His aura surged forth from his body. Following that, the man¡¯s haughtyughter filled the sky. ¡°Haha! This level of garbage wants to seek trouble with the little girl? Since that is the case, this senior will wipe out these trash!¡± Mu Ru Yue retracted her gaze from the domineering, ck robed man to look at Xiao Tian Yu and Madam Sheng Yue. With a smile, she greeted them. ¡°Father, Mother! I¡¯ve returned¡­¡± Although only a month had passed here, a year had gone by in Realmless¡­ She had finally returned to her family¡¯s side after a year of separation¡­ Madam Sheng Yue helplessly sighed, ¡°Yue Er, the Immortal Doctor Sect is trying to find Wu Chen. You two really shouldn¡¯t havee here¡­¡± ¡°Mother,¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her head to look at her mother¡¯s elegant face. With her expression radiating confidence, she continued, ¡°I don¡¯t have to be afraid of the Immortal Doctor Sect anymore¡­¡± Chapter 672 - Xiao Feng and Yao Yun Qing’s Crisis Part 3

Chapter 672 - Xiao Feng and Yao Yun Qing¡¯s Crisis Part 3

Seeing her daughter¡¯s extremely dazzling smile, Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s heart trembled slightly as her lips curved into a light smile. Her daughter had finally grown up after experiencing so many things. She could now finally stop worrying about her¡­ ¡°Mother, where¡¯s Jing Er?¡± Mu Ru Yue raised a brow. She didn¡¯t know how dangerous going to Realmless was, so she didn¡¯t take Zi Qian Jing with her. She also didn¡¯t know where that fellow was now¡­ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart stung a little as she gradually closed her eyes and recalled what she saw in that mirage. She definitely wouldn¡¯t let him suffer any pain in this life! ¡°Jing Er went to search for you after hearing you were missing.¡± Mu Ru Yue was startled for a moment before knitting her brows. She prayed that Jing Er wouldn¡¯t cross paths with Zi Feng, she had no clue what atrocities that vicious and merciless woman wouldmit¡­ ¡°Also, where is eldest brother and Yun Qing?¡± Mu Ru Yue surveyed her surroundings, but didn¡¯t see those two familiar figures. ¡°The Xiao family is in such dire straits. Why are they not here?¡± After hearing her question, Madam Sheng Yue remained silent for a while before replying, ¡°I¡¯m not too sure, but it seems that something happened to the Yao family, so Feng Er apanied Yun Qing and went back to the Yao family. I don¡¯t really know what¡¯s happening there¡­¡± ¡®Something happened to the Yao family?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t know why she suddenly felt uneasy¡­ What would happen to them anyway if they returned to the Yao family at its current state? It looked like she would have to make a trip to the Yao family while she was on her way to the Immortal Doctor Sect¡­ Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be able to rest easy. Doctor Mountain in the Immortal Doctor Sect was incredibly peaceful and looked just like the human world¡¯s fairnd. However, in the Immortal Doctor Sect, there stood a girl in a snow-white robe. She raised her head to look at a nearby summit as she coldly asked, ¡°You Lan (Peaceful Orchid), have you located him?¡± The girl known as You Lan remained silent momentarily before she lowered her head and replied, ¡°Young mistress, we have not discovered any traces of Ye Wu Chen. He seems to have vanished from this continent¡­¡± ¡®Vanished?¡¯ The girl in the snow-white robe furrowed her brows tightly before quickly rxing them. Icily, she said, ¡°How can arge, live human being just vanish without reason? He must have concealed himself. If you can¡¯t locate him, then you don¡¯t need toe back! Scram!¡± You Lan¡¯s body jolted a little before she lowered her head and bowed as she replied, ¡°Your subordinate understands!¡± She then turned around to leave the mountain range filled with clouds and mists upon saying that. The girl lowered her gaze after she left, hiding the sinister, cold glint in her eyes. ¡°I will find you, even if I have to excavate three feet deep across the whole continent to find you! You are mine and can only be mine in this life! No one but I ampatible with you.¡± She slowly raised her fine, long eyshes, her ck eyes had a peculiar, gentle glimmer¡­ It seemed that trace of warmth was only for that person¡­ Zi Shao looked at the two people before her in the Xiao family. She remained silent for a moment before suggesting, ¡°Brother and sister-inw, you two can go settle what you need to deal with. You can leave Jing Er to me; I¡¯ll go find him.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows creased tightly before she nodded slightly and replied, ¡°It seems that will be for the best.¡± She was really worried about Xiao Feng and Yao Yun Qing. She had to visit the Yao family, so it would be great if she could pass on other matters to Zi Shao¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely bring Jing Er safely back to you. Otherwise, if something were to happen to him, wouldn¡¯t I be wasting all of my past efforts on him?¡± Chapter 673 - Xiao Feng and Yao Yun Qing’s Crisis Part 4

Chapter 673 - Xiao Feng and Yao Yun Qing¡¯s Crisis Part 4

Zi Shao smiled. She once crippled her cultivation to save Jing Er. Now, she didn¡¯t want him to suffer from the slightest pain anymore¡­ ¡°Alright, since that¡¯s the case, Wu Chen, how about we make a trip to the Yao family after sending my parents to Realmless? I¡¯ve been feeling uneasy whenever I think about them, like something has happened to them¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue furrowed her brows tightly. Her uneasiness continued to intensify until her heart started trembling. It looked like she needed to make a trip to the Yao family as soon as possible. ¡°Young mistress, it is time for your meal.¡± Yao Yun Qing was in the fragrant pavillion, looking lifelessly outside when a maid servant¡¯s voice was heard. Her expression turned grim instantly and raging mes of fury surged in her heart as she yelled, ¡°You are to tell my second uncle that I, Yao Yun Qing, won¡¯t concede to them!¡± The door was suddenly kicked open once she said that. A middle-aged man in an embroidered robe stood at the entrance. His build was average, but you could say his face was above average. His eyes, yet, were filled with a sinister, ruthless glint of light as he looked coldly at the girl sitting at the window. ¡°Yun Qing, is it really worth doing this for a man?¡± mes of fury immediately erupted in Yao Yun Qing¡¯s heart, but she suppressed it to coldly reply, ¡°Second Uncle, I didn¡¯t expect that you would make use of how grandfather is severely ill to summon me back urgently. This time, you could say I walked myself right into a trap. But let me tell you this. You should give up on trying to make me marry Gong Xin (meaningless) from the Gong family!¡± Yao Lin (Handsome Rain) smirked sinisterly beforementing, ¡°Yao Yun Qing, the old man is severely ill now so he can¡¯t help you at all. Your parents aren¡¯t home either, so I¡¯m the only one in the family who can make decisions! Moreover, the elders of the Yao family have already agreed to my n. So what can the disagreeing minority do? You, as a girl, can¡¯t be the head of our Yao family. I really don¡¯t know what weird medicine the head ate before he passed the family¡¯s authority seal to you, a young, silly girl!¡± Yao Yun Qing¡¯s expression gradually darkened. ¡°Second uncle, what if¡­ I am adamant in resisting you? I, Yao Yun Qing, am already Xiao Feng¡¯s wife and we had undergone sexual intercourse. Do you still want to marry me to someone else?¡± she said coldly. Yao Lin wasn¡¯t angered by her response as he had already predicted it. With a sneer, he sinisterly replied, ¡°Yun Qing, second uncle doesn¡¯t have a choice in this. Gong Xin is a core disciple of the Medicine Sect and a disciple of an alchemist. If you marry him, you will definitely receive countless benefits. Furthermore, he already fancied you long ago. He swore that, if he could marry you, he would supply our Yao family with ten years worth of pills. That¡¯s ten years of pills! Aren¡¯t you a member of the Yao family? As a member of the Yao family, it¡¯s only right that you make sacrifices for the family. I doubt that you think otherwise¡­¡± ¡®As a member of the Yao family, it¡¯s only right that I make sacrifices for the family?¡¯ Yao Yun Qing couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing upon hearing what he said. She replied, ¡°Second uncle, is this truly for the benefit of the Yao family and not just you instead? I, Yao Yun Qing, would rather die than marry him!¡± Yao Lin¡¯s expression darkened . He shook his sleeves firmly and red ferociously at the girl¡¯s beautiful face. He then narrowed his eyes slightly, a trace of coldness shed in his eyes. ¡®I didn¡¯t expect this little girl to be so unamenable to reason. It¡¯s her blessing to marry the Gong family¡¯s Gong Xin. She really doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s best for her!¡¯ Chapter 674 - Xiao Feng and Yao Yun Qing’s Crisis Part 5

Chapter 674 - Xiao Feng and Yao Yun Qing¡¯s Crisis Part 5

¡°Yao Yun Qing, don¡¯t ask for a mile when I give you an inch. You should be d you¡¯re still of some use. Otherwise, I¡¯d have already smacked you dead! You¡¯re only a girl, a freeloader to the Yao family who raised you for twenty years. Don¡¯t you think you should repay the family with something? How can that man you brought back, who only has outstanding innate talent, possiblypare to the medicinal pills that the Gong family will supply?¡± ¡®I definitely can¡¯t let Yao Yun Qing marry such a talent, it¡¯ll be too risky for me. On the other hand, the Gong family is on my side, so they definitely won¡¯t help this girl deal with me. ¡®Most importantly, Gong Xin is lecherous by nature and already has countless concubines in his courtyard. So even though he might be cing a lot of importance on Yao Yun Qing right now, he¡¯ll probably get bored of her someday. I will have received sufficient benefits from him by then so it won¡¯t be toote to end her life¡­¡¯ ¡°Yao Yun Qing, you will be married off in a couple of days so you should start preparing yourself. When the timees, I¡¯ll arrange for a maid servant to take your ce andplete the bridal ceremony to prevent others from knowing you aren¡¯t a virgin!¡± Yao Lin shook his sleeves firmly before turning around to leave, leaving Yao Yun Qing standing alone in the breeze¡­ She slowly closed her eyes, her eyshes fluttering slightly as she muttered under her breath, ¡°Xiao Feng¡­¡± ¡®I¡¯m sorry, but I seems like I can no longer apany you in this life¡­¡¯ It was night. The sky looked as though it had been painted with a ssh of ck. The dim moonlight unknowingly melted into the darkness of the sky, making the night sky even heavier¡­ A ck and lean figure lept like a fox through a window into the room. ¡°Who?!¡± Yao Yun Qing hastily opened her eyes and, just as she wanted to climb out of bed, a low and hoarse voice was heard. ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± Her heart shook slightly upon hearing the man¡¯s familiar voice. Tears welled up uncontrobly in her eyes as she looked with tear-misted eyes at the cold, but handsome face before her. ¡°Xiao Feng¡­ Why are you here?¡± Xiao Feng looked at Yao Yun Qing as he said with a cold expression, ¡°I¡¯vee to take you away¡­¡± ¡°But¡­¡± The man was already pulling on her hand before she could say finish her piece, briskly heading out of the room. But just as they stepped out the door, countless torches suddenly lit up the whole courtyard as numerous people surrounded them. The crowd then broke their encirclement to clear a path. Then, a middle-aged man walked briskly down the path, looking gloomily at the two who were intertwining their hands. With a slight smirk, hemented, ¡°Xiao Feng, if it weren¡¯t for Yun Qing threatening me with her life, I wouldn¡¯t have let you go. But since I, her uncle, can¡¯t bear for Yun Qing to lose her life, I gave in in the end. Yet, I didn¡¯t expect you would still dare to return. If I hadn¡¯t arranged people to keep watch over this ce, wouldn¡¯t you have taken a member of our Yao family away?¡± He had justined that she was just a freeloader in the family. Yet now, she became a member of the Yao family¡­ Yao Yun Qing¡¯s expression changed drastically and she hastily yelled, ¡°Xiao Feng! Don¡¯t worry about me and leave!¡± Xiao Feng¡¯s sword-like eyebrows knitted tightly, but he didn¡¯t in the slightest loosen his grip on Yao Yun Qing¡¯s hand. His low tone voice was then gradually heard under the tranquil night sky, making Yao Yun Qing¡¯s heart shudder subconsciously. ¡°If I leave, we leave together!¡± ¡°Xiao Feng¡­¡± Yao Yun Qing¡¯s choked on her sobs, she looked at the man¡¯s handsome face, her tears blurring her vision. In this moment, this man¡¯s figure was engraved deeply into her heart. It was that deep of an impression of him¡­ Perhaps the most fortunate thing that had happened to her after transmigrating to this world was getting to know this callous man¡­ ¡°Haha!¡± Yao Lin raised his head as heughed heartily. He then sneered and looked at them with contempt as he said, ¡°Do you really think you can leave this ce?¡± Chapter 675 - Xiao Feng and Yao Yun Qing’s Crisis Part 6

Chapter 675 - Xiao Feng and Yao Yun Qing¡¯s Crisis Part 6

Yao Yun Qing¡¯s heart shuddered as she subconsciously held onto Xiao Feng¡¯s hand. Her heart then finally calmed down when she felt the warmth of his hand. ¡°Xiao Feng, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve implicated you. You shouldn¡¯t havee with me to the Yao family.¡± Xiao Feng didn¡¯t say anything. He just swept a cold gaze toward the crowd before him as he proimed, ¡°I will take Yao Yun Qing away with me!¡± His voice was as cold as usual. Yet, his broad back would give people a mysterious sense of safety¡­ ¡°Xiao Feng, I admit that you are indeed a talent in bing a Mystic Realm expert at such a tender age. There currently shouldn¡¯t be many that couldpete with you in innate talent. But a talent is just a talent. Perhaps my Yao family wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to you after a couple of decades. Nheless, it is as simple as crushing an ant in dealing with you now!¡± Yao Linughed brazenly with a disdainful sneer on his face. In his point of view, the current Xiao Feng wasn¡¯t a threat to him¡­ ¡°Since you havee knocking on the door, don¡¯t me me for being impolite. Elder Huang and Elder Qin, I will leave Xiao Feng to the two of you.¡± Two figures appeared in a sh from behind him once he said that. Yao Qun Qing¡¯s pupils contracted upon seeing the two figures. She then shouted frantically, ¡°They are Earth Realm experts. Xiao Feng, quickly leave! Leave now!¡± ¡®No! ¡®I definitely can¡¯t let Xiao Feng die under their hands¡­¡¯ Xiao Feng moved in a sh to stand in front of Yao Yun Qing instead as he looked coldly at the two elders before him and said indifferently, ¡°It is my responsibility to protect you!¡± Yao Yun Qing¡¯s heart unknowingly trembled as she stared at the man¡¯s slender and straight back standing before her, protecting her. ¡°Xiao Feng, I know that you want to be responsible for me. But I¡¯ve also said that it was by my own will to help you detoxify so you don¡¯t need to be responsible for me. Please leave! You have to leave now! I don¡¯t need your responsibility and protection!¡± Tears flowed down Yao Yun Qing¡¯s face. Her voice shook uncontrobly when she said that. Xiao Feng¡¯s body stiffened a little before he rxed his body instantly. He remained silent as he looked coldly at the people before him. No sign of fear was seen on his face even though he was facing with two Earth Realm experts. Coldness covered his handsome face instead with an icy aura emitting from his body¡­ ¡°Hahaha!¡± Elder Huang raised his head andughed heartily. An earth yellow ray of light wrapped around his palm as he charged toward Xiao Feng. With a gust of wind erupting from him, he said with a sinister look in his eyes, ¡°Stinky brat, you should pay the price for returning here!¡± Xiao Feng raised the sword in his hand. Boom! A tyrannical power infiltrated his sword and struck directly at his internal organs. His body was instantly sent flying a couple of metres back. A slight sweet taste momentarily surged up his throat but he swallowed it back down¡­ Yao Yun Qing covered her lip with her hands while tears seeped through the gaps of her finger, falling onto the ground like pearls. At this moment, her body was shuddering subconsciously. ¡°Xiao Feng, that¡¯s enough! Quickly go. Stop caring about me and leave quickly now!¡± XIao Feng seemed to have not heard her words as he just raised his head to look at Elder Huang. With a sh of his body, his ck figure soared through the air charging toward Elder Huang. A tempest rose from his sword. His grandeur became increasingly cold with his ink-ck hair fluttering in the wind¡­ Yet, Xiao Feng failed to notice a green ray of light had shot over from his side. Following that, a leg had kicked mercilessly at his waist. Bang! His body crashed heavily onto the ground, making him spit out a mouthful of blood that dispersed like a blood mist¡­ Chapter 676 - Xiao Feng and Yao Yun Qing’s Crisis Part 7

Chapter 676 - Xiao Feng and Yao Yun Qing¡¯s Crisis Part 7

¡°Xiao Feng!¡± Yao Yun Qing¡¯s expression changed drastically as she stopped caring about everything else and dashed toward Xiao Feng. With tears in her eyes, she asked worriedly, ¡°Xiao Feng, are you alright?¡± ¡°Cough! Cough!¡± Xiao Feng climbed back up to his feet and coughed drily. He wiped off the remnants of blood from the corner of his lip. Then, he raised his hand to pull Yao Yun Qing behind him as he cast an icy gaze toward the crowd before him. ¡°You¡¯re overestimating yourself!¡± Elder Huang snorted coldly. His aura burst forth from his body like a sharp de as he charged toward Xiao Feng. Bang! Xiao Feng¡¯s body wasunched and crashed to the ground like a kite with a broken string. Blood constantly flowed out of his mouth. However, he still climbed back up to his feet. He staggered a little before he raised his gaze to look at the crowd before him as he repeated, ¡°I must take her away with me tonight!¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Yao Lin couldn¡¯t resist bursting out inughter as if he had heard a hrious joke. His lips curved up into a cynical smile and his gaze was filled with mockery as he nced at the man¡¯s cold, but handsome face. ¡°You think you can take away a member of our Yao family by yourself? You are overestimating your might. There isn¡¯t anyone in this ce that could possibly take her away!¡± His eyes were incredibly sinister and his gaze full of ridicule as he nced at Xiao Feng. Xiao Feng didn¡¯t say anything. With a sh of his body, he soared to the air. However, before he could even near Yao Lin, Elder Huang and Elder Qin halted him. Tyrannical auras burst forth from their bodies, covering the entire night sky. Following that, the man that was in mid air seemed to fall at high speed toward the ground as though an enormous rock had crashed down on his body. Dust and sand filled the area, covering the ck robed figure. Yao Lin sniggered as he walked forth. He arrogantly looked at the pale faced man lying on the ground while he towered above him. He raised his leg and kicked him mercilessly¡­ ¡°No!¡± Yao Yun Qing¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot. But just as she was about to dash over to him, two people suddenly appeared at her side, holding her back by her arms. She could only watch on as Yao Lin kicked Xiao Feng. Pfff! A mouthful of blood was spat out from his mouth. It dispersed under the night sky, Yao Yun Qing¡¯s eyes reddened¡­ Her heart had never felt such a pain before. The painful sensation was as though someone had pierced her heart with a sword, drenching her heart with blood¡­ Perhaps Yao Yun Qing had a good impression of Xiao Feng from that start, but that was only to a certain extent. Saving him was also due to that good impression of him. Moreover, he was a man worthy to entrust her life to¡­ But now, seeing that the man got severely wounded for her, she felt a heart wrenching pain. An unprecedented remorse filled her heart. If she hadn¡¯t return to the Yao family, perhaps this man wouldn¡¯t have gotten injured. All in all, she was the main culprit that had implicated him¡­ Yao Yun Qing covered her trembling lips, tears flowed out from her eyes. Those tears then seeped through the gaps between her fingers and dropped to the ground like pearls¡­ ¡°Stinky brat, who the fuck do you think you are? You think a person like you has the qualification to marry a member of our Yao family? Yao Yun Qing must gain benefits for the Yao family. As for you¡­ I had already let you off once, but you dared toe knocking on our doors again today. You just reaped what you sowed!¡± Yao Lin continuously stomped on the man¡¯s chest. It was as though he was relieving his mes of anger and resentment that had filled his chest. Viciousness filled his eyes¡­ Chapter 677 - Xiao Feng and Yao Yun Qing’s Crisis Part 8

Chapter 677- Xiao Feng and Yao Yun Qing¡¯s Crisis Part 8

The man¡¯s gravely pale handsome face was seen under the moonlight. He opened his eyes a little feebly as he nced over to Yao Yun Qing who was being restrained by those people. He then parted his lips to say something, but he wasn¡¯t able to voice out anything in the end¡­ ¡°Stop! Second uncle, stop it!!¡± Yao Yun Qing¡¯s body shuddered as tears freely streamed down her delicate and pretty face. She bit on her lips before shouting with a shaky voice, ¡°Second uncle, if you want me to marry Gong Xin, you are to stop continuing to hurt him in the slightest. Otherwise, I don¡¯t mind resisting your decision with all my might even if that will lead to my death!¡± She seemed to have used all her strength to shout out thatst sentence as her legs gave way, making her copse onto the ground. Herplexion under the moonlight was as white as snow, without a trace of rosiness. As expected, Yao Lin stopped his movement with a sinister smile. He nced at Yao Yun Qing¡¯s trembling body and agreed, ¡°Alright, I will temporarily leave him with his life. Someone, toss this man to the underground prison. Yun Qing, I hope that you will prepare to be married in the next period of time. Otherwise, who knows what will happen to this man.¡± Yao Yun Qing¡¯s body jolted a little as she closed her eyes in pain, freely allowing her tears to flow down her cheeks. Her heart was shivering vigorously at this instant¡­ Two subordinates walked forth to lift Xiao Feng¡¯s half dead body up before they quickly vanished from her gaze¡­ Yet, the previous scene would forever be engraved into Yao Yun Qing¡¯s memory. Fury raged in her heart, but she forcefully suppressed it¡­ ¡°Second uncle,¡± She raised her gaze to Yao Lin¡¯s sneering face. With a cial light in her eyes, she threatened, ¡°There will be a day where you will definitely regret profusely for what you did today!¡± mes brightly lit up the area under the night sky. The vibrant mes enhanced the beauty of the girl¡¯s face. A glow could be seen from her pretty and delicate face¡­ ¡°Haha!¡± Yao Lin raised his head andughed brazenly. He then swept a gaze at her pretty face before he smirked and replied, ¡°I shall wait for you to make me regret then!¡± He swung his sleeves downwards firmly upon saying that before he turned around and disappeared into the darkness¡­ ¡°Wu Chen, this ce should be the north domain where the Yao family resides.¡± Warm sunlight shone gentle rays of light onto the girl¡¯s silky soft hair in the main street of the north domain. The girl currently had light smiles on her face. Her usual cial gaze seemed to have been shed open, filling her eyes with brightness. With her white robe fluttering, she looked like an immortal being or a person that came out from a painting. She was that magnificent that even the description of being devastatingly beautiful would be inferior to her appearance¡­ Moreover, there was a man in purple robes her her side. His sleeve of his robe fluttered under the breeze. The side of his sleeve had a noble golden embroidery, enhancing the calmness of his grandeur. However, the most stunning feature of him was his appearance. He was wlessly handsome. He had a charming smile on his face with captivating rays of light within his alluring purple eyes. The couple was extremely eye-catching. It was really worthy to describe them as a divine couple. ¡°The Yao family seems to be at that ce. Mu Er, let¡¯s head there.¡± With a wave of his arm, he pulled the girl into his embrace before instantly soaring to the sky. His purple figure formed into a ray of light that shot through the sky, rapidly fading from the crowd¡¯s gazes¡­ Some people rubbed their eyes while some didn¡¯t dare to believe what they just saw. They even suspect that it was just their imagination that they saw the divine couple. The Yao family that was one of the fourrge powers of the Central Region was naturally filled with an ancient vibe. Even itsrge entrance door didn¡¯t look as excessively luxurious as ordinary powers would have. It was simple and unadorned instead. Chapter 678 - Xiao Feng and Yao Yun Qing’s Crisis Part 9

Chapter 678 - Xiao Feng and Yao Yun Qing¡¯s Crisis Part 9

There were two guards on duty at the entrance of the Yao family. Two figures suddenly descended from the sky while they were silently standing outside the entrance of the family, briskly walking toward them. There wasn¡¯t any other impression than being stunned by their appearances at first nce. But they could feel indistinct tyrannical powers radiating from their bodies when they neared them. It was especially so from the purple robed man. Chills crept up from the bottom of their hearts just by feeling the inkling power of his might. ¡°Who are the two of you?¡± The guard who was on the left got back to his senses as he asked warily. ¡°Looking for someone.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled with happiness in her eyes as she continued, ¡°I don¡¯t know whether if Yao Yun Qing of the Yao family is currently at this ce.¡± ¡®Yao Yun Qing?¡¯ The two guards were startled for a moment before the wariness in their eyes intensified. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but our eldest young mistress doesn¡¯t meet with outsiders. Please leave.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression gloomed drastically as she saw some signs of panic from those two guards. ¡®Can it be that something has happened to Yao Yun Qing and eldest brother within the Yao family?¡¯ ¡°You just have to inform Yao Yun Qing that Mu Ru Yue is here to meet up with her.¡± ¡°Lady, the eldest young mistress won¡¯t meet you no matter who you are. I advise that the two of you stop asking for the impossible. She had passed down the order that she won¡¯t be seeing anybody for this period of time!¡± The left guard raised her gaze to look at Mu Ru Yue as he said that in an impatient tone. ¡°You should just leave. We don¡¯t dare to go against the eldest young mistress¡¯s order!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression turned grim gradually. With an icy gaze, she asked, ¡°Did Yao Yun Qing really said that? How about Xiao Feng? Is Xiao Feng at this ce?¡± The two guards was obviously stunned for a moment upon hearing her questions with the panic in their eyes intensifying. ¡°Who¡­ who are you to Xiao Feng?¡± ¡®Impossible!¡¯ They had already investigated Xiao Feng¡¯s background thoroughly. The strongest in the Xiao family was only the elder that had been training in seclusion for numerous years. Yet, these two youths¡¯ might were outstanding. How could Xiao Feng be acquainted with such talents? ¡°Who I am to Xiao Feng?¡± Mu Ru Yue chuckled lightly before she summoned, ¡°Xiao Yue, you are to tell them who I am!¡± Roar! A wolf¡¯s howl was suddenly heard, rming and making everyone stun for moment. Following that, they suddenly saw a silver wolf that appeared from behind the girl¡¯s back. Its silver eyes was filled with viciousness although it looked elegant and beautiful. The white robed girl had a long sword in her hand as she stood on top of the silver wolf¡¯s thick fur coat. She seemed to have a light smile in her gaze, but her following words were extremely cial; it was bone-piercing cold. ¡°Xiao Yue, kill!¡± ¡°Yes master!¡± Xiao Yue raised her head to howl before she raised her w and struck it toward a guard before her. Bang! The guard that was struck was immediately sent flying backwards. Her razor sharp ws then pressed harshly on his chest before she asked in an ice-cold tone, ¡°Tell me where is my master¡¯s eldest brother!¡± ¡®Eldest Brother?¡¯ That man was stunned for a moment before he raised his head to look at the white robed girl that had a cold but wless appearance in astonishment. His heart trembled slightly. ¡®This tyrannical girl is Xiao Feng¡¯s younger sister? ¡®Oh god! It seems that the Yao family has provoked some powerful foes this time¡­¡¯ ¡°Xiao¡­ Xiao Feng has been locked up!¡± The man swallowed his saliva before he replied in a shaky voice. He wished he would just faint at this instant. The coldness of Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze intensified. With a tinge of cold aura that surrounded her body, she said, ¡°I shall give you a chance. Tell me what happened!¡± ¡°This¡­ this is what had happened¡­¡± That man no longer hesitated to narrate everything that had transpired recently to her. Overflowing Killing intent and mes of fury abruptly burst forth from her body after knowing that Yao Yun Qing was being forced to marry another man and Xiao Feng had been severely wounded for trying to rescue her. Chapter 679 - Xiao Feng and Yao Yun Qing’s Crisis Part 10

Chapter 679 - Xiao Feng and Yao Yun Qing¡¯s Crisis Part 10

Boom! Tremendous powers exploded forth from her body. The attack hadnded on therge simple and unadornedrge doors of the Yao family, instantly shattering it. ¡°Who is it that dares to run amok in my Yao family?!¡± Yao Lin previously had already heard the wolf¡¯s howl from Xiao Yue. Yet, the entrance door of the Yao family had been shattered by a white robed girl with a magnificent appearance before he coulde over in time. Overflowing fury instantly raged in his heart with the gloominess in his eyes intensifying. ¡°Where is Yao Yun Qing and Xiao Feng?¡± Mu Ru Yue cast a gaze at Yao Lin. With killing intent glimmering in her ice-cold eyes, she continued, ¡°Tell me where did you imprison Xiao Feng!¡± Yao Lin sneered as he asked, ¡°Who is Xiao Feng to you?¡± Mu Ru Yue continued to look at Yao Lin as she replied, ¡°I¡¯m his younger sister!¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Yao Lin couldn¡¯t help but to burst outughing as hemented, ¡°So you are a member of the Xiao family. Little girl, I admit that you are indeed really strong, but don¡¯t you underestimate our Yao family. It doesn¡¯t represent that there isn¡¯t any expert in the family even if the old man is bedridden. It is impossible for you to oppose my Yao family just by yourself. I shall advise that the two of you should not meddle in this business. Otherwise, you won¡¯t know how you will die!¡± Suddenly, a sinister cold aura pressured over to Yao Lin, making his body to tremble momentarily. A purple figure shed over to him before he could react. Following that, he felt a kick struck heavily on his chest, sending him flying backward! Bang! Yao Lin¡¯s body crashed into the courtyard with the back of his head colliding on a stone chair. The pain made his expression to distort. He then shouted furiously, ¡°Yao Yun Qing doesn¡¯t know what is best for her! It is her blessing to marry to Gong Xin. Yet, she dares to resist against the marriage. More importantly, Xiao Feng infiltrated into the Yao family wanting to take her away. I am already being merciful enough in not taking his life. However, I didn¡¯t expect that Xiao Feng¡¯s younger sister will also appear here. Since that¡¯s the case, there isn¡¯t a need for the two of you to leave. Someone, rip these two people¡¯s corpse into tiny pieces!¡± His expression was distorted with malevolence in his eyes as he said, ¡°That wretch girl Yao Yun Qing still has some values. Gong Xin has promised to supply the Yao family with ten years of pills in exchange for her. Only an idiot will reject such a good offer! On another note, how can I allow the two of you to freely run amok at this ce? Thus, I can only make the two of you to disappear forever!¡± It was especially so since that man dared to hurt him! Hence, they must die! Mu Ru Yue raised her gaze slightly. With a ice-cold glint in her eyes, she warned, ¡°You all better pray that nothing has happened to Xiao Feng. If not, I, Mu Ru Yue, will annihte the Yao family!¡± The girl had raised her face slightly under the sunlight with her robe fluttering, enhancing the brilliance of her appearance¡­ Yao Lin was stunned for a moment upon hearing the gir¡¯s brazen but confident filled words. Subsequently, he raised his head to burst outughing. His rampantughs went on for a really long time under the sunlight. ¡°Haha! Just by the two of you? If you are that capable, you just have to snatch those two people away from my hands. Otherwise, it will be Xiao Feng¡¯s death day once that wretch girl Yao Yun Qing has been wedded off. He is just like a toad that desires swan¡¯s meat. He wants to be our Yao family¡¯s son-inw? How can he qualify as one?¡± He was stillughing for a moment before hisughs seemed to have been forcefully stuck in his throat. He then turned his head to look in terror at the man that was standing beside the white robed girl, making his breath tighten subconsciously. He had a feeling as though his life didn¡¯t belong to him at this instant. The man was undeniably handsome but he carried a dangerous vibe with him. He was like an Asura from hell. A terrifying chill could be felt by looking at his sinister and cold purple eyes. Chapter 680 - Xiao Feng and Yao Yun Qing’s Crisis Part 11

Chapter 680 - Xiao Feng and Yao Yun Qing¡¯s Crisis Part 11

A tempest rose only in the man¡¯s vicinity. His purple robes were dancing wildly along with the tempest, carrying an indescribable shocking power with it¡­ ¡°Spi¡­ Spiritual Realm?¡± ¡®That¡¯s right, this man is actually a Spiritual Realm expert!¡¯ Yao Lin was stunned in shock. His mind instantly nked out with hisplexion gravely white. Ye Wu Chen didn¡¯t expose his real cultivation when he previously made a move on him. Thus, Yao Lin knew the actual might of the man now. He possessed tyrannical powers. Booom! A tremendous power was shot over like a storm toward Yao Lin. Yao Lin was then sent flying before he coulde back to his senses. He opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood with hisplexion gravely white. ¡°Xiao Yue, I will leave this ce to you. Wu Chen, let¡¯s go and find Yun Qing!¡± Mu Ru Yue swept a cold gaze throughout the crowd before returning her gaze toward Ye Wu Chen. With a tinge of ice-cold smirk on her face, she continued, ¡°It is to prevent your hand from being soiled by these people¡¯s blood.¡± Ye Wu Chen gradually withdrew his aura upon hearing her words. Warm happiness surged in his purple eyes. He waspletely different from the previous Asura-like man. ¡°I listen to what my wife says¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled and raised her hand to pat Ye Wu Chen¡¯s head as she said, ¡°Good. Let¡¯s go and find Yao Yun Qing¡­¡± She already was gradually releasing all of her mental power while she said that. The crowd was once more stunned upon feeling the pressure radiating from the girl¡¯s body but none of them dared to move a muscle. Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t hesitate to head to where Yao Yun Qing was after locating her¡­ ¡°Yun Qing, it is not that I want to nag at you but your second uncle is doing this for your own good. Gong family¡¯s Gong Xin is young and handsome after all. You will definitely benefit greatly by marrying him.¡± Huang Ying looked smilingly at the girl in the room, but her smiles didn¡¯t reach her eyes. It was impossible to hide the ruthlessness in her eyes even when she dressed gracefully and luxuriously. ¡°Second aunt, since you think that Gong Xin is that good of a man, why don¡¯t you arrange your daughter to marry him instead?¡± Yao Yun Qing sneered as she looked mockingly at the middle-aged woman¡¯s face that had been well maintained. Huang Ying¡¯s expression changed slightly before she replied with a fake smile, ¡°Your younger sister is still too young and hasn¡¯t reach the time to discuss about her marriage. How can she marry when you as her elder sister hasn¡¯t marry anyway?¡± ¡®How is it possible for me to let my precious daughter marry Gong Xin? ¡®Not to mention about Gong Xin¡¯s lecherous nature, even if he is a gentleman, I will definitely forbid my daughter to marry into the Gong family.¡¯ ¡®My daughter deserves to enjoy the best of this world and should marry to the best man. Even though the Gong family has some rtionship with the Medicine Sect, the Yao family held equal power with the Medicine Sect. ¡®Hence, the Gong family is far inferior in power aspared to the Yao family. ¡®How can he bepatible to marry my precious daughter then?¡¯ Yao Yun Qing sniggered. She then gradually shut her eyes and replied coldly, ¡°Second aunt, I will marry him for Xiao Feng so you don¡¯t need to say further. How about taking this time to properly educate your precious daughter instead!¡± A trace of indistinct anger shed past Huang Ying¡¯s eyes. She then swung her sleeves firmly downward as she stood up and eximed, ¡°Yao Yun Qing, do you think you will still be a young mistress after marrying into the Gong family?! No! You will be nothing at that time! You should try to be on my good side during this period of time so that you perhaps may receive some help from this family when you are being bullied by your husband¡¯s family in the future. Otherwise, you will be left alone to perish on your own!¡± Huang Ying red with all her might at Yao Yun Qing who had her eyes shut and stopped responding to her before turning around to head out of the room. Bang! Yet, at this moment, the room¡¯s door was suddenly kicked open. Chapter 681 - Xiao Feng and Yao Yun Qing’s Crisis Part 12

Chapter 681- Xiao Feng and Yao Yun Qing¡¯s Crisis Part 12

Huang Ying jumped up in fright and herplexion instantly turned deathly pale as she yelled in fury, ¡°Who is it?!¡± Two peerless figures enter her sight when she was raging. While she was slightly dazed, she heard Yao Yun Qing¡¯s ted exmation from behind her back. ¡°Yue Er, you have finally shown up!¡± When Huang Ying, who was pondering who they were, heard her words, her expression darkened. ¡°Yun Qing, these are your friends? Why are they so undisciplined? I don¡¯t know how their parents raised them to be such savages, just barging into other¡¯s home!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze shifted from Yao Yun Qing to the sneering Huang Ying. She narrowed her eyes slightly and asked, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Huang Ying snorted coldly as she replied, ¡°You didn¡¯t hear what I said? I said you don¡¯t have any upbringing. You are far inferiorpared to my daughter. It seems that I really need to teach you a lesson on behalf of your parents to make you understand what manners are!¡± Coldness surged in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes as she walked toward Huang Ying. Huang Ying instantly felt pressured internally and physically at this moment, making her unable to voice out. She wanted to cry out in fear, but she was unable to say anything no matter how much she tried¡­ Huang Ying was only feeling regret at this moment. She regretted taking her rage from Yao Yun Qing out on these two people, regretted blurting out such brainless words. Smack! Mu Ru Yue infused some of energy into her palm before pping Huang Ying¡¯s face. Huang Ying¡¯s innate talent wasn¡¯t strong so she was just a person at the Xiantian Full Circle realm. Thus, she was sent flying out of the room by that p. Mu Ru Yue stepped on Huang Ying¡¯s chest and twisted her feet a couple of times. Ayer of frost covered her face with a cial aura enveloping her body. ¡°No upbringing?¡± She chuckled lightly and with a voice as cold as always, she continued, ¡°I will show you what my upbringing is!¡± Dragons had reverse scales. Her reverse scales were people that had a position in her heart¡­ Pfft! Huang Ying spat out a mouthful of blood, staining her distorted expression red. She stared furiously at Mu Ru Yue. Her heart seemed to have been filled with hatred as though ten thousand ants were crawling in her heart. Mu Ru Yue raised her gaze slightly before gradually withdrawing her feet. She then raised her toes and kicked Huang Ying, sending her flying into the backyard. nk! The porcin teawares in the room fell onto the floor, shattering instantly. Following that, she just walked past Huang Ying to stand before Yao Yun Qing. With a light smile, she said, ¡°Qing Er, I am here to bring eldest brother and you back to the Xiao family¡­¡± Perhaps it was due to the feeling of safety after seeing Mu Ru Yue. The resentments and fears that umted over the days burst forth. She wailed and leapt into Mu Ru Yue¡¯s embrace. She gripped tightly onto Mu Ru Yue¡¯s robe and said in a shaky voice, ¡°Yue Er, quick¡­ quickly save Xiao Feng¡­ He has been severely wounded. He might not make it¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue nced at Huang Ying who had copsed on the ground. With a slightly darkened gaze, she asked, ¡°Where is Xiao Feng?¡± Huang Ying bit her lips, refusing to reply. She was the only one who knew Xiao Feng¡¯s location. Her precious daughter, Yao Lan, was greatly touched by Xiao Feng¡¯s dedicated feelings toward Yao Yun Qing, and fell in love with that callous man. Hence, she had secretly brought Xiao Feng out from the underground prison. Thus, for her daughter¡¯s happiness, she definitely mustn¡¯t tell them Xiao Feng¡¯s location. ¡°Refusing to talk?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows rose as she continued, ¡°Very good! I have thousands of methods to make you tell me what I want to know. I just don¡¯t know which one you will choose.¡± Chapter 682 - Xiao Feng and Yao Yun Qing’s Crisis Part 13

Chapter 682 - Xiao Feng and Yao Yun Qing¡¯s Crisis Part 13

Huang Ying was petrified for a moment as her eyes widened in fear, looking at Mu Ru Yue¡¯s cial expression¡­ ¡°I¡¯ve done some research on a couple of pills recently. There was one that can prate the intestines of the consumer, killing them. That pill is the rather direct way of killing. There is also the Bone Eroding Pill, Heart Pration Pill, Burning Body Pill, Life Worse Than Death Pill, Ten Thousand Ants Eating At The Heart Pill andstly, there is the Bone Changing Pill¡­ Which of these pills do you want to try or do you want to try all of them? Don¡¯t worry, I have ways to keep you alive through this process. You won¡¯t be able to die even if you want to until you tell me his location!¡± Mu Ru Yue had a smile on her face while she introduced those pills. But her words made the hearts of people tremble in fright. ¡°No!¡± Huang Ying shrieked in terror as she eximed, ¡°No! I will talk! I will tell you everything! Xiao Feng has¡­ has already died¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue slightly narrowed her eyes as she focused her cold gaze on Huang Ying¡¯s face. She then suddenly smiled andmented, ¡°Forget it, I won¡¯t ask you anymore. Asking you was just the simplest way for getting his location. Since you refuse to talk, I will just have to find his location by myself. As for all those pills I¡¯ve told you about, I will definitely let you try all of them so don¡¯t you worry.¡± She had already given her one chance. Yet, she didn¡¯t cherish it so she didn¡¯t need to continue giving her chances¡­ She shut her eyes upon saying that, gradually releasing her mental power again. Her mental power gradually enveloped the entire interior of the Yao family until she felt that indistinct weak presence. She then opened her eyes with a tinge of ice-cold aura that shed past her eyes as she said, ¡°Wu Chen and Qing Er, I¡¯ve found eldest brother¡¯s location. Let¡¯s go to him.¡± Everyone could distinctly feel the killing intent bursting forth from Mu Ru Yue at this moment. It was due to the presence of Xiao Feng being too weak. It was as though his presence would burn out at any moment. A raging me of fury that seemed to be capable of destroying everything surged in her heart upon knowing that. Her ink-ck eyes became increasingly cial. ¡°If something horrible happened to my eldest brother, I will make everyone that was involved in this matter pay a bitter price!¡± She didn¡¯t mind massacring the Yao family for hurting her brother! Huang Ying looked dazedly at Mu Ru Yue¡¯s departing figure. A chill ran down her spine. She knew for certain that they were doomed this time¡­ Currently, a fragrance smoke permeated in a young maiden¡¯s pavillion, filling the room with a light pleasant fragrance. There was a young girl in a green jade garment top with a pleated skirt sitting beside a bed. Her delicate and pretty face was focusing infatuatedly on the man on the bed. She was also there at the scene yesterday but she just hid at the back, watching. She, who lived in such arge family like the Yao family and had already gotten used to them having no regards for others, was amazed by such a courageous man. He had barged all by himself into the Yao family for his beloved woman, unflinching! ¡°Xiao Feng¡­¡± The young girl muttered softly. With a gaze filled with obsession, she continued, ¡°You really are a man like the wind. But your personality seems a little too cold. However, if I can be married to such a courageous man, I will be so satisfied with my life that I wouldn¡¯t mind dying at that moment.¡± Jealousy toward her older stepsister Yao Yun Qing, whom she never ced any importance on, surged in the young girl¡¯s heart at this moment. She had a man that loved her so much! As a girl, didn¡¯t all of them aim to get such a good partner in their life? The young girl giggled lightly as she raised her hand to caress the man¡¯s handsome face. She then said, ¡°Xiao Feng, don¡¯t worry. I will protect you and prevent father from putting you on the spot. But you are severely injured now. I don¡¯t know if the recovery pill that father had previously given to me will work¡­¡± Chapter 683 - Xiao Feng and Yao Yun Qing’s Crisis Part 14

Chapter 683 - Xiao Feng and Yao Yun Qing¡¯s Crisis Part 14

She stood up and did thorough search of her trunk after saying that. She then took out a jade bottle from it, pouring out a pill from it onto her hand. ¡°This is the Great Recovery Pill that I previously got from father. I hope this will treat his injuries.¡± She smilingly turned around to walk toward the manying in bed. She then pressed the pill against his lips but the man seemed to be resisting against it, refusing to part his lips. The girl knitted her eyebrows slightly. She swept her gaze through the room before itnded on the teapot on the table. She stood up and walked toward to it. However, the teapot was empty, only a drop of water came out of it. Her gaze immediatelynded on the bottle of jade dew at the side. Her tightly creased brows instantly rxed as shemented, ¡°There isn¡¯t any water but I can still use the jade dew as a substitute.¡± She took the bottle of jade dew before heading toward the man lying on the bed again. She lowered her body to force the pill into his mouth and started to pour the jade dew into his mouth. Bang! The door was kicked open at this instant, making the young girl¡¯s hand shake a little. She was forced to stop pouring the jade dew as it almost spilled to the side of his mouth. However, some of the jade dew had entered his mouth¡­ ¡°What did you make him consume?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body moved in a sh to stand before the girl and held tightly onto her hand as she asked with an icy expression. ¡°You¡­ what do you want?¡± The young girl tried to free her hand from Mu Ru Yue¡¯s grip, but she discovered that she was unable to exert any strength from her hand. She bit on her lips with a slightly paleplexion before she said in slight anger, ¡°Lady, please conduct yourself with dignity! I just want to save him. Who are you to question me?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression gloomed slightly as she replied, ¡°You aren¡¯t an alchemist. How do you know what can be consumed and what not? If something were to happen to him, who will be responsible for that?¡± ¡°Are you saying that I am harming Xiao Feng?¡± The young girl¡¯s expression changed as the fury in her eyes intensified before she rebuked, ¡°I definitely will not harm him! I am trying to save him. Get out of this room now! Otherwise, if it dys Xiao Feng¡¯s treatment, I certainly will not forgive you!¡± In her point of view, the girl before her was here to harm Xiao Feng so she definitely mustn¡¯t let her stop her from saving him¡­ A cial aura abruptly burst forth from Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body, spreading throughout the room. Yet, Yao Yun Qing¡¯s frantic yells were heard at this moment. ¡°Xiao Feng! Xiao Feng! What¡¯s going on? Please don¡¯t scare me!¡± Mu Ru Yue hastily released that girl¡¯s hand upon hearing what she said to cast her gaze toward Xiao Feng who was at her side. Instantly, a ckish green handsome face entered her sight. The man was no longer handsome as usual. He had a painful expression on his face. Theplexion of his face was ckish green and his lips turned purple with his entire body convulsing. ¡°Pfft!¡± He suddenly opened his mouth to spit out a mouthful of ink-ck blood before copsing back to the bed again. It was as though he had lost all signs of vitality¡­ ¡°Xiao Feng!!¡± Yao Yun Qing¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot as she yelled heart-wrenchingly. The young girl stumbled a couple of steps as she bit down hard on her lips. She asked in a shaky voice, ¡°Why¡­ why is it like this? I just made him consume the Great Recovery Pill. Why did this happen?¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t have the time to continue bothering with that girl. She shot out five silver needles from her fingers, prating into Xiao Feng¡¯s body. The man on the bed then groaned before losing all signs of vitality again¡­ ¡°Are you trying to kill him? Stop!¡± Suddenly, the young girl leapt crazily at Mu Ru Yue but a strong power sent her flying backward before she could even near her, making her crash heavily onto the ground. Mu Ru Yue heaved a sigh of relief after seeing all of the silver needles had prated into the man¡¯s body. She then swept an ice-cold gaze toward the young girl and asked coldly, ¡°What else other than the Great Recovery Pill did you make him consume?¡± Chapter 684 - Xiao Feng and Yao Yun Qing’s Crisis Part 15

Chapter 684 - Xiao Feng and Yao Yun Qing¡¯s Crisis Part 15

The young girl was stunned for a moment before she replied, ¡°The broth of frozen jade dew!¡± ¡°The broth of frozen jade dew?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze became increasingly cold with the cold aura surrounding her body intensifying as she continued, ¡°Did you know that the broth of frozen jade dew and the Great Recovery Pill cannot be consumed together? They will be a deadly poison when mixed! He would have died if I came just an hourter!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart palpitated upon thinking about that. The oue would be unimaginable if she was dyed on her way to the Yao family. She would just be seeing his dead body then. Perhaps this girl didn¡¯t intent on harming Xiao Feng, but her ignorance nearly cost the life of her brother. How could she just let it go easily? ¡°Nonsense!¡± The young girl stood up as she disagreed and rebuked, ¡°The broth of frozen jade dew is simrly a life saving remedy. How can it be poisonous? Perhaps nothing would¡¯ve happened to him if he had consumed the entire bottle of jade dew! If it wasn¡¯t for your appearance, I would¡¯ve already saved his life!¡± ¡°The entire bottle? Haha!¡± Mu Ru Yue burst outughing with her smile getting increasingly colder as she continued, ¡°If you made him consume the entire bottle, he would¡¯ve been an ice-cold corpse in just ten minutes! The broth of frozen jade dew and Great Recovery Pill are indeed life saving remedies. But they are refined with medicinal nts. There are two conflicting medicinal nts between them. They could save lives if used separately, but will be fatal when mixed! I mentioned before that you aren¡¯t an alchemist, so you wouldn¡¯t understand theponents of these life saving remedies! More importantly, you nearly killed my eldest brother with your ignorance!!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s voice couldn¡¯t help but to tremble as she said herst line. ¡°No! Impossible! I refuse to believe what you say. You are lying to me!¡± The young girl retreated a couple of steps back, shaking her head profusely. It was impossible for her to believe what Mu Ru Yue had said. It was just too outrageous to her. ¡®How could a life saving remedy turn poisonous?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue shook her head helplessly. She knew that there wasn¡¯t a need to continue exining it to this ignorant girl as she wouldn¡¯t understand no matter what¡­ ¡°Enough!¡± Yao Yun Qing intercepted the girl from continuing as she said, ¡°Yao Lan, I am really grateful to you for getting Xiao Feng out of the underground prison. But you nearly made me lose my beloved man due to your ignorance! Of course, if someone did something wrong and admitted their mistakes, perhaps they would receive forgiveness. Nevertheless, you just kept refusing to admit it to the very end, always trying to push the me on others. As expected, you have be such a spoiled brat from your parents¡¯ pampering that you don¡¯t even have the courage to admit your mistakes. With just this fact, I definitely wouldn¡¯t forgive you for nearly killing Xiao Feng!¡± The young girl¡¯splexion turned pale as she said in slight anger, ¡°Yao Yun Qing, why are you here? Didn¡¯t father make you stay in your room to await your marriage day? You are already going to marry someone else so stop harassing him. Gong Xin is the man that you will be with!¡± Yao Yun Qing smiled, but her smile wasn¡¯t as dazzling as sunlight when Mu Ru Yue met her for the first time. Coldness filled her eyes instead. ¡°Yao Lan, your parents are already unable do whatever they want. They originally thought that with grandfather being bedridden, he couldn¡¯t do anything and that they could freely meddle with my marriage after sending my parents away from the family. It¡¯s a pity that their plots have been flushed down the drain now¡­¡± The young girl was stunned for a moment. It was as though she couldn¡¯t believe what Yao Yun Qing said. ¡®What does she mean by daddy and mommy are unable to do whatever they want?¡¯ She instantly shot an astonished gaze toward them with a trace of doubt shing past her eyes¡­ Chapter 685 - Xiao Feng and Yao Yun Qing’s Crisis Part 16

Chapter 685 - Xiao Feng and Yao Yun Qing¡¯s Crisis Part 16

A light cough was heard from her side when Yao Lan was in doubt. Yao Yun Qing¡¯s body stiffened as she turned her head to the man who already had his eyes opened. All sorts of feelings welled up in her heart momentarily, making her at a loss of what to say¡­ ¡°Xiao Feng, I¡¯m sorry.¡± She lowered her head slightly before continuing, ashamed, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°It is my responsibility!¡± Xiao Feng knitted his sword-like brows slightly as he continued coldly, ¡°Moreover, I¡¯m alright so you don¡¯t need to me yourself¡­¡± Yao Yun Qing pursed her lips. ¡®Why is this guy treating me so well? Is it just because of him wanting to be responsible toward me for taking my innocence?¡¯ ¡°Yue Er,¡± Xiao Feng shifted his gaze toward Mu Ru Yue as he asked feebly, ¡°You are back?¡± Mu Ru Yue smirked as she replied, ¡°I was gone for such a long time so it was time for me to return. I¡¯m afraid that if I came back anyter, my sister-inw would¡¯ve been snatched away.¡± Xiao Feng¡¯s body stiffened abruptly. He shifted his ink-ck eyes toward Yao yun Qing. He then parted his lips to say in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°No¡­ nobody can snatch her away!¡± Yao Yun Qing was startled and looked somewhat puzzled at the man¡¯s handsome face. ¡®Did he mean that¡­ he won¡¯t let me marry anyone else?¡¯ A peculiar feeling surged in Yao Yun Qing¡¯s heart upon hearing his words. Satisfaction brimmed in her heart. The young girl watched on dazedly at the two¡¯s intimate interaction. Her heart seemed to be squeezed hard by something, making herplexion turn as white as snow. Her entire body swayed for a while. Even though I was the one that brought him out from the underground prison, his heart only has Yao Yun Qing¡­ Her heart seemed to be crushed ruthlessly by a hand, making the girl feel suffocated from the pain. She obviously had only seen this manst night, but she was already deeply captivated by his graceful bearing¡­ ¡°Eldest brother, I¡¯vee to bring Qing Er and you back to the Xiao family.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled lightly as she continued, ¡°But there is still a matter that needs to be dealt with here¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue shifted her gaze toward Yao Yun Qing as she said that. She then asked, ¡°Qing Er, how is your grandfather¡¯s condition?¡± The smile on Yao Yun Qing¡¯s face instantly faded away upon hearing her question. She smiled bitterly and replied, ¡°If grandfather could still move, how could second uncle be able to create such amotion? My purpose ining back this time was to see grandfather for thest time. He is already at his limit. Hence, even if I would be walking right into a trap foring back, I wouldn¡¯t regret it. Otherwise, I will live my entire life in sorrow and remorse. Yet, the only mistake I made was bringing Xiao Feng back with me to the Yao family¡­¡± Her gaze shifted to Xiao Feng as she pursed her lips a little and said that softly. Xiao Feng didn¡¯t say anything, but aplex gaze shed past his cold ck eyes. Mu Ru Yue couldn¡¯t help but to smile at this somewhat awkward couple. She knew that Yao Yun Qing held a position in her eldest brother¡¯s heart. Otherwise, with her eldest brother¡¯s personality, how could he get involved in her matters just for wanting to be responsible for her? He undoubtedly wouldn¡¯t risk his life for her unless she had a position in his heart. He just didn¡¯t want to give up on her even if he were to be severely wounded. ¡°Qing Er,¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze once againnded on Yao Yun Qing¡¯s delicate and pretty face as she continued, emphasizing each of her following words heavily, ¡°I think I can save your grandfather¡¯s life.¡± In this case, Yao Yun Qing wouldn¡¯t lose her sole protective umbre in the Yao family. She then wouldn¡¯t be bullied by anyone, as long as the old man of the Yao family lived¡­ Most importantly, that old man seemed to be treating Yao Yun Qing really well while Yao Yun Qing simrly was reluctant in losing him¡­ Chapter 686 - Xiao Feng and Yao Yun Qing’s Crisis Part 17

Chapter 686 - Xiao Feng and Yao Yun Qing¡¯s Crisis Part 17

¡°What¡­ what did you say?¡± Yao Yun Qing was slightly stunned as she looked dazedly at Mu Ru Yue. Did she mishear what she said? ¡®Grandfather is already beyond treatment and it isn¡¯t an ordinary illness. But she said she can still save his life? ¡®I must have misheard¡­¡¯ ¡°I might be able to save your grandfather. But you must first bring me to him to be sure.¡± Suddenly, Yao Yun Qing got back to her sense as she excitedly grabbed onto Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hands. She then replied in a shaky voice, ¡°Is¡­ is what you¡¯re saying the truth? Can you really save him? Yue er¡­ I¡­ I don¡¯t how to thank you for this. If it wasn¡¯t for you, I perhaps would already be forced to marry Gong Xin. It is my blessing to get to know you in this life.¡± Ye Wu Chen frowned as he saw Yao Yun Qing holding tightly onto Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hands. With a wave of his hand, he pulled Mu Ru Yue into his embrace. Yao Yun Qing was startled for a moment at the emptiness of her hands. She then pouted. ¡®Yue Er¡¯s man really is a vinegar jar. He doesn¡¯t even allow me to touch her¡­¡¯ ¡°Qing Er, I¡¯m notpletely sure as I need to see his condition before making a conclusion.¡± Mu Ru Yue lowered her gaze to look at the girl before her as she said with a determined gaze, ¡°Not to mention that we are acquainted, I will also help you as my sister-inw. I promise to do everything in my ability to save your grandfather even if I¡¯m not absolutely certain that I could treat him!¡± Yao Yun Qingughed jubntly. Tears of happiness started to well up in her eyes while sheughed. She knew that if Mu Ru Yue were to say such words, she definitely had the confidence in treating her grandfather. In that case, she wouldn¡¯t lose the person that was the most important to her in this Yao family¡­ ¡°Yue Er, perhaps my following words may be redundant but I will still say it. No matter if you will seed or not, I still want to thank you for trying. I also understand that you definitely wouldn¡¯t treat him if I wasn¡¯t Yao Yun Qing.¡± She definitely wouldn¡¯t casually save anyone no matter what benefits she may obtain. It was all due to her being Yao Yun Qing and the fianc¨¦e of Xiao Feng! Her face flushed upon thinking about that. She raised her gaze to look at the man on the bed. Her eyes momentarily met with his deep gaze. Her heart skipped a beat at that instant, she then hastily lowered her head. ¡°Yue Er, I will bring you to see my grandfather now.¡± Yao Yun Qing pursed her lips with a trace of killing intent shing past her eyes. If it wasn¡¯t for grandfather being critically ill, how could second uncle be so unbridled? If grandfather was to regain his vigour, perhaps the first one that grandfather would deal with would be second uncle. Grandfather had already been disappointed with second uncle¡¯s action all these years, but he always wanted to give him another chance. It was a pity that he threw that chance away by himself¡­ There were peopleying disorderly on the ground inside the Yao family¡¯s courtyard, all howling in grief. The silver wolf raised her head arrogantly. Her posture was so elegant and beautiful. Yet, she bit into a person¡¯s neck and swung her head to send him flying, carrying out a massacre. ¡°Damn it!¡± Yao Lin¡¯s expression changed drastically. With a malevolent expression, he ordered, ¡°Everyone, take down that wolf!¡± Xiao Yue swept a gaze through the crowd before itnded on Yao Lin¡¯s face. She then slowly walked toward him with elegant steps. Each of her steps seemed as though she was stepping heavily on Yao Lin¡¯s heart¡­ Booom! When Yao Lin retreated, an oppressing aura was shot toward the elegant wolf before him¡­ Bang! Xiao Yue was momentarily forced to retreat a couple of steps. Her silver eyes then shot toward a white haired elder in yellow robes, who was standing in mid air. She then narrowed her eyes with an ice-cold glint in her eyes¡­ Chapter 687 - Treatment Part 1

Chapter 687 -Treatment Part 1

The elder was standing in mid air while surveying the crowd beneath him with a cold gaze as sharp as a sword. His gaze was exceptionally sharp, making it impossible for anyone to hide from his sight. Yao Lin dashed toward the elder in a sorry state. His steps stumbled a couple of times, nearly making him topple over. He yelled frantically, ¡°Senior Hui Yi (grey clothing), save me!¡± The elder known as Senior Hui Yi swept a nce at him, but didn¡¯t say anything. He instead shifted his gaze toward Xiao Yue and asked indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t know how my Yao family has offended you. But why are you acting so impudent in my Yao family?¡± Xiao Yue narrowed her silver pupils slightly. With a tinge of light that shed past her eyes, shemented, ¡°Spiritual Realm expert!¡± ¡®This old man is a Spiritual Realm expert¡­¡¯ ¡°Your Yao family has captured my master¡¯s eldest brother. Can it be that we can¡¯te to the Yao family to get him back?¡± Xiao Yue sneered with her beautiful eyes filled with mockery. Senior Hui Yi¡¯s gaze became increasingly cold. With his killing intent bursting forth from his body, he replied, ¡°But don¡¯t you think that you are being too ruthless in killing so many members of my Yao family?¡± Xiao Yue chuckled. With ruthlessness in her silver eyes, she replied, ¡°Ruthless? Old man, aren¡¯t you a fool in saying that a wolf is too ruthless? Our wolf race are ruthless demon beasts so we don¡¯t know what it is to be humane! Don¡¯t mention massacring these many people, I, Xiao Yue, won¡¯t feel the tiniest bit of pity even if I were to massacre the entire heaven and earth for my master!¡± ¡®Wolves are naturally savage and ruthless creatures. This old man is either senile or an idiot for questioning the humanity of a wolf! The least emotion that we have in our heart is sympathy! ¡®I don¡¯t mind destroying indiscriminately in order to clear any obstacle that blocks my master¡¯s path!¡¯ ¡°Hur! Hur!¡± Senior Hui Yi chuckled lowly. Wth a killing intent infused voice, he said, ¡°Good! Very good! Since that is the case, don¡¯t me me for being impolite!¡± Boom! A tyrannical aura burst forth from the elder¡¯s body. The entire atmosphere became tense. It was as though an enormous mountain hade crashing down on Xiao Yue¡¯s body. Bang! Xiao Yue¡¯s legs gave way, making her lie on the ground. Self ridicule surged in her silver eyes. If she had her previous cultivation, how could she be this oppressed? Her cultivation had deteriorated to the True Realm even though her injuries had fully recovered. Hence, she currently wasn¡¯t strong enough to face a Spiritual Realm expert¡­ Swish! Another aura shot over from the side, dissipating the elder¡¯s aura. Xiao Yue instantly felt the pressure on her vanished, allowing her to stand back up to her feet. The elder narrowed his eyes slightly as he looked coldly at the green robed man before him. With an icy expression, hemented, ¡°A Spiritual Realm expert? It is now not a wonder why this wolf dares to barge into my Yao family. It is due to having the backings of a Spiritual Realm expert. Who are you anyways?¡± Qing Yi¡¯s ck eyes were muddled without any focus. He just looked indifferently at the elder before he moved in a sh to the oing couple that was nearing them. ¡°Master.¡± His voice was tremendously respectful as he greeted expressionlessly. ¡°Qing Yi, you can step down!¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded slightly. She then shifted her gaze to the elder that was standing in mid air. A tinge of coldness could be seen on her wless face. ¡°Yue Er,¡± A glimmer shed past Yao Yun Qing¡¯s eyes as she whispered, ¡°This is Senior Hui Yi. He is an expert as powerful as my grandfather within the Yao family. He isn¡¯t an unreasonable person even though he doesn¡¯t acknowledge me. Let me have a chat with him first.¡± Mu Ru Yue withdrew her gaze and nodded slightly as she agreed, ¡°Alright.¡± She pulled Ye Wu Chen with her to step two steps back upon saying that, leaving her previous position to Yao Yun Qing¡­ Chapter 688 - Treatment Part 2

Chapter 688 -Treatment Part 2

¡°Eldest young mistress, you also an aplice in this case?¡± Fury surged in Senior Hui Yi¡¯s heart. With his eyes turning cial, he continued, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you are a member of the Yao family. The bloodline of the Yao family flows in your body. Yet, you help outsiders to kill members of the Yao family. Don¡¯t you think you are being a disappointment to your grandfather that is bedridden?¡± Yao Yun Qing smiled coldly as she met her gaze with the elder¡¯s eyes, unfazed. ¡°Senior Hui Yi usually doesn¡¯t bother with matters regarding the family so you naturally don¡¯t know what has happened recently. I, Yao Yun Qing, is still a direct descendant of the Yao family even if I am a girl. I am simrly the granddaughter that grandfather dotes upon the most. Yet, someone is taking advantage of grandfather being bedridden to sell me to the Gong family in exchange for ten years of pill supplies. More importantly, they captured my friend to threaten me. Can it be that I should lick their toes even when they treat me in such a fashion? I, Yao Yun Qing, isn¡¯t that contemptible!¡± The girl¡¯s voice was sharp and clear as she said each words heavily, striking deeply into Senior Hui Yi¡¯s heart. Senior Hui Yi frowned. He just didn¡¯t appear for this period of time. Yet, such a matter ured. He couldn¡¯t help but to shoot a grave and stern gaze toward Yao Lin who was cowering at the side. ¡°You are to personally exin this to meter!¡± He naturally had to protect Yao Lin, who was one of the direct descendants of the Yao family, as they were before outsiders afterall. ¡°Eldest young mistress, you cane and seek justice from me even if Yao Lin was at fault first. Why did you coborate with outsiders to harm our Yao family?¡± ¡°Outsiders? Haha!¡± Yao Yun Qing suddenly burst outughing. With sorrow in her eyes, she exined, ¡°Senior Hui Yi, did you know that my friend, Mu Ru Yue, is a disciple of a grandmaster in alchemy? I had put in lots of effort to invite her to the Yao family to treat grandfather. But¡­ but second uncle he¡­¡± Yao Yun Qing be stirred up upon saying that. She criticized furiously, ¡°He ordered these people from the Yao family to kill her after hearing that these people were here to treat grandfather! I have been putting in so much effort in trying to save grandfather, but second uncle has been doing his utmost to obstruct me. It is also known by all that he wants to monopolize the power of the Yao family so he definitely doesn¡¯t want grandfather to recover!¡± Yao Yun Qing certainly couldn¡¯t tell Senior Hui Yi that Mu Ru Yue was here to rescue her. If it was that case, they would be at a disadvantage. Moreover, Senior Hui Yi treated grandfather as his brother so he naturally wanted him to recover. This was the only way and reason for Senior Hui Yi to give in. ¡°Nonsense!¡± Yao Lin was so angry that his face flushed red. He looked anxiously at Senior Hui Yi as he rebuked, ¡°Senior Hui Yi, you mustn¡¯t listen to her nonsense. I definitely didn¡¯t do those matters. These bastards just suddenly came and started massacring the Yao family, killing a lot of our members. Senior, you should seek justice for me!¡± Senior Hui Yi¡¯s gaze turned gloomy as he looked toward Yao Yun Qing and asked, ¡°Was what you said the truth?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Yao Yun Qing nodded once with all her might. With slight glimmers in her eyes, she continued, ¡°Senior Hui Yi, Lady Mu is a disciple to a grandmaster in alchemy. If we offended her, that alchemist would be unhappy. He had first let his disciple toe here to check on grandfather¡¯s condition. If she was unable to settle it, he would then personallye forth. However, second uncle nearly killed her. If he really did, there would no longer be anyone that could save grandfather¡¯s life!¡± Her words were to give Mu Ru Yue a way out even if she were to fail. Thus, Mu Ru Yue would still be able to leave this ce safely even if she failed to treat her grandfather¡­ Chapter 689 - Treatment Part 3

Chapter 689 -Treatment Part 3

Yao Yun Qing was clueless about Ye Wu Chen¡¯s cultivation so she thought up of this n. Even though the green robed man was a Spiritual Realm expert, Senior Hui Yi was also an experienced Spiritual Realm expert so the green robed man might not be able to defeat Senior Hui Yi. It would then be too difficult for Mu Ru Yue to escape if she were to fail. ¡°Senior Hui Yi, please don¡¯t listen to the nonsense that she¡¯s spouting!¡± Yao Lin red at her as he persuaded, ¡°How can this little girl treat father? She must be lying to escape punishment! It is impossible for it to be true!¡± Senior Hui Yi didn¡¯t say anything as he was lost in thoughts for a moment. The atmosphere becamepletely quiet. He then raised his cold eyes after a long time before saying indifferently, ¡°Alright, I will give her a chance. I hope that you aren¡¯t lying to me!¡± ¡°Senior Hui Yi!¡± Yao Lin¡¯s expression changed drastically. Just as he wanted to rebuke, he was stopped by Senior Hui Yi¡¯s warning gaze. He then red furiously at Yao Yun Qing. He snorted inwardly. ¡®This girl thinks she can deceive Senior Hui Yi this easily? I shall watch on until they prove to be unable to treat father. They will probably die a gruesome death at that time¡­¡± Strong medicinal scents could be smelt inside a simple and unadorned room, making people frown uncontrobly. The interior design was rather simple. An elder with a paleplexion was seenying on arge bed with carvings. His white brows were tightly knitted. If it wasn¡¯t for the crowd being sensitive to movements, they perhaps would be unable to feel his light breaths. Mu Ru Yue rubbed her chin as she focused on the pale elder¡¯s face. She then remained silent for a moment before she asked, ¡°How long has your grandfather been ill for?¡± Yao Yun Qing was stunned before she thought back and replied, ¡°It should be about three to four years. But even though he was bedridden, he was able to sit up with great difficulty. It was until about a month ago that he could no longer speak. I only found out about that half a monthter. Thus, I rushed back to the family. I just didn¡¯t expect to only be able to see grandfather once before being locked up by second uncle, unable to apany him for long.¡± Yao Yun Qing swept a cold gaze at Yao Lin when she said that. Yao Lin didn¡¯t dare to be too presumptuous since Senior Hui Yi was present so he could only re at her. ¡°Has there been alchemists that came here before?¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled lightly with a tinge of coldness in her eyes. ¡°There have been other alchemists!¡± Yao Yun Qing nodded before continuing, ¡°Our Yao family had pleaded for the alchemists from the Medicine Sect toe and have a look at his condition. But those alchemists said that there was no hope in treating grandfather as they couldn¡¯t treat him.¡± ¡°Have there been any other alchemists?¡± A glimmer shed past Mu Ru Yue as she had figured out her grandfather¡¯s condition. ¡°No,¡± Yao Yun Qing shook her head as she exined, ¡°Even the Medicine Sect said that there wasn¡¯t any hope in treating grandfather. How could other alchemists be superior to the Medicine Sect¡¯s?¡± Mu Ru Yue gradually lift her gaze. With a trace of coldness in her eyes, she said, ¡°I understand your grandfather¡¯s condition already.¡± Yao Yun Qing¡¯s breath instantly tightened as she looked nervously at her and asked, ¡°Can grandfather be treated?¡± Everyone¡¯s gazended on the girl¡¯s impable face at this moment, waiting for her reply¡­ Yao Lin was the only exception as he had set his mind that it was just Yao Yun Qing trying to deceive Senior Hui Yi. How could that girl have such capability? It was as though Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t feel his mockery gaze as she nodded and replied, ¡°Your grandfather¡¯s illness is really simple. It was just that he hade in touch with a nt known as Chinese Redbud Tree. The pollen from the flower of the Chinese Redbud Tree would make a person¡¯s body condition deteriorate gradually to the point where they wouldn¡¯t be able to move. You will need a Heaven Stage Low Rank Antidote Pill to get rid of this pollen¡¯s poison.¡± Chapter 690 - Treatment Part 4

Chapter 690 -Treatment Part 4

Everyone became silent upon hearing what she said. Yao Yun Qing smiled bitterly as shemented, ¡°Heaven Stage Low Rank? There are hardly any alchemist at that level. They will only be in the Medicine Sect and the Immortal Doctor Sect. Does this mean that we need to go and seek help from the Medicine Sect again?¡± She didn¡¯t forget those disgusting expressions when she invited those people to treat grandfather. They were just alchemists. Did they need to look down on everyone that wasn¡¯t? The Yao family held the same powers with their Medicine Sect after all¡­ ¡°Hmph!¡± Yao Yun sneered before continuing, ¡°I had mentioned that it was impossible for that girl to treat father. They must have fabricated about having a grandmaster! Senior Hui Yi, you shouldn¡¯t continue to be fooled by them. They are just lying to you!¡± Senior Hui Yi seemed to have not heard what Yao Lin said as he looked toward Mu Ru Yue and asked instead, ¡°Do you have a Heaven Stage Low Rank Antidote Pill? If you give that pill to me, I won¡¯t continue to look into what you did today and our Yao family will owe you arge favour!¡± ¡®If this girl doesn¡¯t have a way in treating the head of the family, I will definitely be disappointed. Yet, her calm expression makes it seem as though she held everything in her hands. ¡®I am more keen on having to owe this girl a favour than to invite those alchemists from the Medicine Sect that looked down on everyone¡­¡¯ ¡°No!¡± Mu Ru Yue shook her head before continuing, ¡°I don¡¯t have a Heaven Stage Low Rank Antidote Pill.¡± Yao Lin couldn¡¯t help but to burst outughing upon hearing what she said. He then said, ¡°Haha! I¡¯ve already told you that Yao Yun Qing is lying to you. If she is really a disciple of a grandmaster, how could she not have an Antidote Pill? Senior Hui Yi, I suggest that we capture and kill this girl to avenge the deaths of the Yao family¡¯s members!¡± A sinister glint shed past his eyes as he said that malevolently. It would still be hard for him to appease his heartfelt hatred for that girl even if he were to chop her corpse into tiny pieces! ¡°But¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue looked differently at Senior Hui Yi before continuing, ¡°You can help me in preparing the medicinal ingredients for the antidote. There are a couple medicinal nts that requires to be at least ten thousand years old medicinal nts in the refinement of the Heaven Stage Low Rank Pill. I don¡¯t have that many precious medicinal nts on hand.¡± She was unwilling to disy before others that she could increase the age of medicinal nts. Moreover, it shouldn¡¯t be an issue for the Yao family to gather those medicinal nts with their power¡­ Yao Lin¡¯s smile stiffened instantly. ¡®Have I heard wrongly? This girl is asking Senior Hui Yi to prepare the medicinal nts for the antidote? Can it be that she really have a mysterious grandmaster alchemist backing her?¡¯ Senior Hui Yi nodded slightly as he agreed, ¡°Alright, I will get people to prepare them. I don¡¯t know when you will be able to refine this Antidote Pill? Will you be delivering the medicinal nts to your master?¡± Mu Ru Yue shook her head and exined, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. You just have to deliver the medicinal nts here. But you need to bring them to me in two hours. I can wait for a long time, but the head of the family won¡¯t be able to. His limit will be tonight! Thus, there isn¡¯t much time to spare so you must get those medicinal nts here as soon as possible. Otherwise, you will have to bear the consequences!¡± ¡®Two hours?¡¯ The crowd was stunned. Could it be that the girl would be personally refining the medicinal nts? How could that be?! It was a Heaven Stage Low Rank Pill. How could she possess such tyrannical cultivation at such a tender age? Senior Hui Yi was startled for a moment before he agreed, ¡°I will be able to get those medicinal nts in an hour as long as the medicinal nts aren¡¯t too rare!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They aren¡¯t rare medicinal nts. It is just that the age for some medicinal nts are rather high so finding them will be a tad difficult¡­¡± Chapter 691 - Treatment Part 5

Chapter 691- Treatment Part 5

She took a pen and paper from a person beside her upon saying that. She then wrote down voluminously a row of words before passing the paper to Senior Hui Yi. She said indifferently, ¡°You are all dismissed. You just need to gather those medicinal as quickly as possible. Qing Er, eldest brother and you should be exhausted after these few days. You can go and rest up first. It will suffice for me to just have Wu Chen apanying me.¡± Yao Yun Qing snapped out of her shock. She grasped tightly onto Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hand. With a feeble light in her eyes, she said, ¡°Yue Er, thank you very much! If it wasn¡¯t for you, I would be at a loss on how to deal with this situation. I won¡¯t let the Yao family hurt you no matter if you seed in treating grandfather or not.¡± Mu Ru Yue just smiled slightly, not replying to her. She had previously said that she wasn¡¯t fully confident in treating her grandfather. But it was due to her not knowing the condition of the head of the Yao family. Now that she knew the reason for his illness, it would be much simpler to treat him. The Antidote Pill was the mostmon pill amongst the Heaven Stage Low Rank pills. Hence, it made people curious as to why the Medicine Sect said that there was no hope in treating the head of the Yao family¡­ The Yao family was indeed worthy of being one of the fourrge powers of the Central Region. They were able to gather all of the necessary medicinal ingredients for refining the Antidote Pill in less than an hour. Following that, Mu Ru Yue started to refine the pill¡­ Even though Mu Ru Yue told Yao Yun Qing to rest, how could she sleep under such a crisis? Hence, she didn¡¯t leave and just paced outside the room with worry filling her eyes. ¡°Senior Hui Yi,¡± Yao Lin frowned in slight dissatisfaction as he persuaded, ¡°How can you leave father in the hands of a stranger? You will be deeply remorseful if she were to do something to him. That girl had killed so many members of the Yao family so why would she care about an old man? She is clearly in cahoot with Yao Yun Qing in wanting to kill father!¡± ¡°Second uncle, what do you mean by that?¡± Yao Yun Qing¡¯s expression turned grim as she rebuked mockingly, ¡°Grandfather had made me the sessor of the family. You then started to try and kill me, being delusional in trying to snatch the sessor position away from me. Did you think that you will be able to be the head of the Yao family after you snatch away the writ tablet? You will still be nothing after grandfather awakens. I definitely won¡¯t pass the Yao family to someone like you even if I am not interested in bing the head of the family!¡± Yao Lin¡¯s expression changedpletely. He didn¡¯t know if his father¡¯s brain had malfunctioned in letting a girl govern the Yao family. Wouldn¡¯t that be equivalent to passing the Yao family to a person with a different surname? ¡°Yun Qing, you must speak with conscience. I¡¯m indeed displeased toward you. But I am not the only one that is being unhappy toward you. Who told you to be a girl? The Yao family definitely can¡¯t be passed to a girl! But when did I pursue after your life? If I did, how are you still standing here?¡± Only he knew about that matter anyways. He just needed to be adamant in denying her ims. Yao Yun Qing sneered before she shifted her head away from him, not saying anything further. In contrast, Xiao Feng, who was standing by her side, was slightly discontented as he looked coldly toward Yao Lin. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough.¡± Senior Hui Yi frowned, impatiently. He then cast a cold gaze toward the bickering people. With a gloomy voice, he continued, ¡°You can exin it to the head by yourself after he awakens!¡± A slight chill rose in Yao Lin¡¯s heart. He originally thought that there wasn¡¯t any hope in father recovering and was unable to speak. Hence, he had said some things that he shouldn¡¯t have before him. If he were to awaken¡­ ¡®No! ¡®It is impossible! ¡®That old man will never be able to get up again! Nobody will know what I had done¡­¡¯ Yao Lin calmed down upon thinking that as he shot acent gaze toward Yao Yun Qing. He had a cynical smile on his face. It was as though he was mocking the girl for thinking that she was clever. Chapter 692 - Treatment Part 6

Chapter 692 -Treatment Part 6

¡®I just need to wait for Mu Ru Yue to fail in treating father. I shall then see what excuses they wille up with to fool Senior Hui Yi!¡¯ Everyone was waiting anxiously as time passed slowly. An anomaly appeared in the sky just when they were getting impatient. A thunder cloud had formed in clear sky. Boom! A lightning descended, falling within the Yao family. Yao Lin widened his eyes as though he saw an impossible scene. His body quivered as hemented, ¡°Grey tribtion lightning? Heaven Stage Low Rank pill?¡± That¡¯s right! This kind of lightning would only appear when a Heaven Stage Low Rank pill had been refined¡­ The crowd was stunned momentarily. They didn¡¯t believe that the girl was really a Heaven Stage Low Rank Alchemist¡­ This realization gave everyone a fright. The tribtion lightningsted for a long time before dissipating. The door was then opened. Two figures in white and purple suddenly appeared at the entrance of the room. The sleeves of the girl¡¯s white robe fluttered slightly with her hair fluttering in the breeze. Her robe was spotlessly clean, making it seem as though she didn¡¯t undergo a lightning tribtion. It looked as if she had just freshened herself up instead¡­ ¡°Yue Er!¡± Yao Yun Qing was ted as she moved in a sh to stand beside Mu Ru Yue before asking nervously, ¡°How is it? How¡¯s my grandfather?¡± A smile graced Mu Ru Yue¡¯s face as she replied indifferently, ¡°His luck overwhelmed his death.¡± Yao Yun Qing¡¯s heart jolted as though a sudden p of lightning had struck near her. She covered her lips as tears of happiness flowed down from her eyes. ¡®That¡¯s great! ¡®Grandfather has finally recovered¡­¡¯ Yao Yun Qing becamepletely stirred up upon thinking about that with her eyes filled with glimmering tears. The heavens knew how long she had awaited for this moment¡­ ¡°Father¡­ he¡­ he has recovered?¡± Yao Lin was stunned. A trace of panic shed past his eyes. It was just for an instant, but Senior Hui Yi had coincidentally noticed that. Hui Yi frowned slightly, but he didn¡¯t say anything. He nced toward Mu Ru Yue and asked, ¡°When will the head awaken?¡± A light cough was suddenly heard in the room when he was asking that. Yao Yun Qing was the first to charge into the room. An elder that already had his eyes opened entered her sight. With a voice slightly choked with her emotions, she asked, ¡°Grandfather, you¡­ you are alright?¡± ¡°Qing Er, it must have been hard on you during this period of time.¡± Yao Jun smiled. He didn¡¯t even need to think as he already knew what would happen in the Yao family during this period of time when he was unconscious. He then suddenly narrowed his eyes as he shot a furious gaze toward the entrance of the room,nding on a figure that was trying to evade his gaze. Everyone instantly followed his gaze and looked at Yao Lin that was cowering with slight curiosity. ¡°Stinky brat,e in here now!¡± Yao Jun yelled in fury. His gaze was as though he wanted to tear Yao Lin¡¯s corpse into tiny pieces! Plop! Yao Lin was so terrified that his legs gave way, directly kneeling before Yao Jun. With a tears filled face, he pleaded, ¡°Father, your son¡¯s mind was muddled at that time. I didn¡¯t do that matter intentionally. Please forgive your son.¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Yao Jun raised his head and burst outughing. Madness filled his smiles. He then closed his eyes gradually with sorrow filling his elderly face. ¡°Such a good son! You are really a good son that I have raised!¡± Everyone was clueless as to what had happened, but it was undeniable that the second master must had done something that provoked the head of the family¡­ ¡°Head!¡± Senior Hui Yi frowned as he nced at Yao Lin who was trembling all over while he knelt before Yao Jun before asking, ¡°What happened?¡± Chapter 693 - Treatment Part 7

Chapter 693 -Treatment Part 7

Yao Jun opened his eyes and shot a cial gaze toward Yao Lin. ¡°My great son had been doing a lot of things behind my back all these years. If I wasn¡¯t critically ill to the point of being unable to speak and even in a stupor state, perhaps he wouldn¡¯t have confessed to me what he had done.¡± Sorrow filled his eyes as he continued furiously, ¡°My third son that I was most proud of had been killed by him. He killed his younger brother in order to prevent him from snatching the head position of the family. If it wasn¡¯t for the old madam being too weak and the eldest daughter-inw being too unworthy of respect, he definitely wouldn¡¯t allow my eldest son to live. But my eldest son has a great daughter. He then started to pursue after Qing Er¡¯s life after I passed the family¡¯s power to Qing Er! If Qing Er wasn¡¯t a girl, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to live for so many years.¡± It was precisely due to her being a girl that Yao Lin didn¡¯t deem her a threat, leaving her with her life¡­ Everyone that had crowded around the head¡¯s bed was stunned. It was like a bolt from the blue. Yao Lin, who they had supported all along, did such an outrageous act? If the third master was still living, they definitely wouldn¡¯t have supported him. It was due to the third master¡¯s death, the eldest master being too weak, and not wanting the Yao family to fall into outsider¡¯s hand that they supported the second master to be the sessor of the family. Who knew that his hands were stained with his brother¡¯s blood?! If they knew about that earlier, they would have supported Yao Yun Qing instead. They definitely wouldn¡¯t have chosen to serve a man that could kill his own brother and had been trying to kill his niece! The Yao family surely wouldn¡¯t be able to progress far if it had been entrusted to a man like him. Yao Yun Qing remained silent. She had once heard her father mentioned that she had an uncle. That uncle had extraordinary innate talent with an outstanding aptitude. He had been greatly doted upon by her grandfather. Yet, he had died in an ident when he was eighteen. He wasn¡¯t able to marry any wife or concubine before he died so he didn¡¯t have any descendants. That incident became grandfather¡¯s most painful and regretful matter in his life. However, what really stung grandfather¡¯s heart was that it was his second son that had killed his third son. Usually, killing of brothers would only ur if they were of the same father but of different mothers. But all three of them came from the same mother! How could this not hurt grandfather¡¯s heart? ¡°Father, I really know that I¡¯ve done wrong. Please forgive me.¡± Yao Lin¡¯splexion was gravely pale as he heavily knocked his head on the ground. His forehead was quickly covered with bruises as blood streamed down from his forehead. But he didn¡¯t stop. Yao Jun shut his eyes again as he hardened his heart and announced, ¡°Yao Lin had killed his own biological brother. He isn¡¯t worthy of being a member of the Yao family. His name shall be eradicated from the ancestral hall and he¡¯ll be executed by a thousand cuts!¡± He seemed to have used all his strength to say that as he lied back down. If he was just running amok as per usual, perhaps he wouldn¡¯t have minded as much. But he certainly wouldn¡¯t allow members of the Yao family to kill one another. Since he had killed his brother, he must go to theherworld to apologize to him! ¡°Father!¡± The verdict of being executed by a thousand cuts struck heavily on Yao Lin¡¯s heart. He shrieked heart-wrenchingly, ¡°Father, I don¡¯t want to die! I really don¡¯t want to. Please let me go. I know that I¡¯ve done wrong. I will burn paper offerings to third brother. I will also go and see him every Tomb Sweeping Day. I promise to never repeat what I have done. Father, please forgive me.¡± Yao Jun¡¯s body shook a little, but he stayed firm with his decision. It wasn¡¯t that he hadn¡¯t given him any chance. It was just that he never cherished them. He did such an unforgivable act. If he forgave him now, who knows how many innocent lives would fall under his hands¡­ Chapter 694 - Treatment Part 8

Chapter 694 -Treatment Part 8

Seeing that he remained unmoved, Yao Lin couldn¡¯t help but to curse at him, ¡°You stubborn old fool, why did you wake up? Why don¡¯t you just die? Who told you to favour third brother so much? You are still siding with him even now by deciding to kill another of your sons for a person that has already died! Furthermore, you ced your sight on Yao Yun Qing after third brother was gone. Why are you so unwilling to give me those powers? How can a girl beparable to me? If you dare to kill me today, I will curse you. I will curse that you will die from a terrible death and that your legacy will end!!¡± He yelled heart-wrenchingly with a hoarse voice. His ghostly voice was heard by the crowd for a long time as he was dragged away. His curses were heard further and further away from them until they vanished¡­ Yao Jun opened his eyes. At that instant, it seemed as though he had aged decades. Weakness was expressed on his face. ¡°It seems that I¡¯ve really aged¡­¡± If it wasn¡¯t for him to have aged, how else could Yao Lin do such a thing under his nose? ¡°Grandfather,¡± Yao Yun Qing pursed her lips slightly. With a faint glow on her delicate and pretty face, she said, ¡°Please let me introduce you to someone. This is my friend Mu Ru Yue. She was the one that refined the Heaven Stage Low Rank pill that saved your life.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Yao Jun looked toward Mu Ru Yue and his eyes instantly lit up. With a smile, heplimented, ¡°Such a young Heaven Stage Low Rank alchemist! You have such an outstanding innate talent. May I know who your master is?¡± Her master would definitely be a grandmaster alchemist to be able to tutor his disciple to such a standard. Mu Ru Yue smiled faintly as she replied, ¡°My master dislikes me saying his name before others.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s the case.¡± Yao Jun chuckled. He wasn¡¯t displeased by Mu Ru Yue¡¯s reply. He also knew that some experts liked to live in seclusion, not being known by the world. This girl must had been recruited by such an expert. Perhaps her master should be a Heaven Stage Peak Rank Alchemist to be able to possess such a disciple¡­ ¡°Lady, I wonder if you will be able to stay in the Yao family for a couple of days?¡± Yao Jun asked smilingly. His tone was respectful but wasn¡¯t trying to curry favor with her. He naturally must receive such a young alchemist talent properly. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯m hurrying to attend the Immortal Doctor Banquet so I will be departing for it now. But¡­¡± A glimmer shed past her eyes before continuing, ¡°There aren¡¯t much issues with your body that just a Heaven Stage Low Rank pill could treat your illness. There should be Heaven Stage Low Rank alchemists in the Medicine Sect. But why did they say that you are beyond treatment then?¡± Mu Ru Yue stopped saying anything further after telling him the main point. She believed that Yao Jun would be able to understand what she was trying to imply with his intelligence. As expected, Yao Jun became quiet, not replying to her. ¡°Eldest brother! Yun Qing! I would like to send the two of you to a ce before heading for the Immortal Doctor Banquet. Father and mother will be waiting at that ce for the two of you. Your cultivation should¡¯ve improved by leaps and bounds after leaving that ce.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled. Perhaps what had happened during these few days had aggravated Xiao Feng that when he heard her words, his cold eyes lit up instantly as he agreed, ¡°Alright!¡± Yao Yun Qing didn¡¯t say anything but she simrly wanted to improve her cultivation. It would be hard for her to survive in this world that revered experts if she didn¡¯t have sufficient power. ¡°Qing Er, you are leaving so soon?¡± Yao Jun was a little startled as he asked with slight reluctance. Yao Yun Qing shifted her gaze to the elder as she replied smiling, ¡°Grandfather, don¡¯t worry. I will be back in a jiffy¡­ ¡± Chapter 695 - Treatment Part 9

Chapter 695 -Treatment Part 9

The autumn wind rustled in the air, making the autumn leaves sway with it. Two figures stood on the summit of a mountain. The man¡¯s purple robe fluttered in the wind. He had a charming handsome face that would make the world lose its luster. His arm was embracing a girl¡¯s slender waist with a perfect smile on his face. Furthermore, the girl beside the man wasn¡¯t in the slightest outshined by his handsome appearance. They looked like a divine couple, making anyone that saw them envious. ¡°Wu Chen, we are reaching the venue for the Immortal Doctor Banquet. The people from the Pill Tower have already reached that ce and are waiting for me. Perhaps we will encounter people from the Immortal Doctor Sect at that ce. Thus, you should wait inside the Alchemy Book.¡± Ye Wu Chen frowned as he asked, ¡°What about yourself?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget that I was only at the Xiantian Full Circle Realm when we previously encountered them.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled slightly before continuing, ¡°Hence, the Immortal Doctor Sect would not be able to make a move on me unless I reveal my Earth Realm¡¯s might!¡± Although Qing Yi and Ye Wu Chen were at the Spiritual Realm, there definitely shouldn¡¯t only be a handful of Spiritual Realm experts in the Immortal Doctor Sect so it was better to be safe. Arge hand pressed against the back of Mu Ru Yue¡¯s head as Ye Wu Chen leaned in to kiss her alluring thin lips. It was as though he was tasting her lips for thest time. Following that, he released her and warned threateningly, ¡°You aren¡¯t allowed to pick flowers and trample grasses when I¡¯m away! If you are in danger, I will exit the Alchemy Book ande for your aid!¡± He gave Mu Ru Yue a final nce after saying that before he moved in a sh to enter the Alchemy Book¡­ Mu Ru Yue chuckled as she brushed her lips with her slender finger. That guy was still as petty. But she loved to see her man¡¯s adorable appearance when he was jealous¡­ The Immortal Doctor Banquet was held within the Immortal Banquet Sect. Only those with an invitation could enter. It was like a small scaled city within the enormous Immortal Doctor Sect. It had all necessary facilities. When Mu Ru Yue entered the sect, she was brought to a ce to rest. Yet, she suddenly halted her steps at that instant as her gazended on a familiar figure¡­ The man had fire-like red hair. He looked enchanting but yet mysterious. He had bloodthirsty red eyes. He looked gloomy even while he had a enchanter-like handsome face. He shifted his gaze to look toward her as though noticing her gaze. When both of their gazes met, a peculiar glint surged in his bloodshot eyes. He parted his lips to say something, but when his words reached his throat, he swallowed them back down¡­ ¡°Feng Jing Tian!¡± Mu Ru Yue was startled as she didn¡¯t expect to reunite with this man at this ce. Moreover, she kept feeling a weird vibe from Feng Jing Tian. He was like a bloodthirsty demon. There wasn¡¯t a human-like auraing from him¡­ Mu Ru Yue had tossed their past dispute to the back of her mind at this moment. When she thought about all the things that Feng Jing Tian had done for her, aplicated feeling surged in her heart. ¡°Elder brother apprentice.¡± A young girl with a sweet smile walked to Feng Jing Tian¡¯s side. When she followed his gaze to look toward Mu Ru Yue, she was instantly stunned for a moment before shemented, ¡°Why is she here?¡± Feng Jing Tian¡¯s adam apple rolled a little before he finally decided to walk toward Mu Ru Yue. Aplex feeling surged in his heart. It had been ages since hest met this girl. She looked increasingly captivating but it was a pity that she wasn¡¯t his¡­ Feng Jing Tian¡¯s heart tightened in agony when his phoenix eyes swept a gaze at the obvious protrusion of her abdomen. Even though he knew that this would happen eventually, his heart still ached upon seeing that. He was still unable to forget this heartless girl even after such a long separation¡­ Chapter 696 - Treatment Part 10

Chapter 696 -Treatment Part 10

Feng Jing Tian stopped walking as he looked at the girl before him. He then asked awkwardly, ¡°How¡­ how have you beentely?¡± When Mu Ru Yue raised her gaze, the man¡¯s eyes that were filled with mixed feelings entered her eyes. She sighed subconsciously as she advised, ¡°Feng Jing Tian, you should let go of your feelings for me.¡± ¡®Let go?¡¯ Feng Jing Tian chuckled bitterly. ¡®How can it be that easy? However, I already no longer want to get her. It is due to me abandoning humanity and bing a devil. I am ipatible with this girl¡­¡¯ ¡°Feng Jing Tian, I¡¯m already married and is conceiving his son so you should not continue wasting your feelings on me.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows rose as she said that indifferently. Feng Jing Tian didn¡¯t reply her. His eyes just focused deeply on the girl before him. It was as though he wanted to engrave her figure into his mind¡­ ¡°Elder brother apprentice,¡± A girl in pink garment walked before Feng Jing Tian. Her smile was so sweet and lovely. When she shifted her gaze to Mu Ru Yue, she asked, ¡°Xiao Ru Yue, do you still remember me?¡± When Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze shifted to her, she stayed silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Xiao Jing?¡± Xiao Jing subsequently vanished after the Third Master of the Xiao family dies. Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t expect that this girl would be here and even called Feng Jing Tian her elder brother apprentice. Mu Ru Yue just didn¡¯t get a good impression for the girl. It was obscure to her why such an extremely ufortable feeling arose in her heart by just talking to her. She didn¡¯t feel such an ufortable feeling even when facing Zi Feng. Thus, she concluded that it wasn¡¯t due to disliking her that she had such feelings. It should be due to other reasons¡­ ¡°Do you need something?¡± Mu Ru Yue knitted her brows tightly with her tone indifferent but cold. Xiao Jing was stunned for a moment beforementing, ¡°You seem to dislike me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled faintly before continuing, ¡°Even though you had personally killed your father, I just don¡¯t have any good feelings for you. Even I don¡¯t understand why.¡± Xiao Jing smiled lovably as she said, ¡°In any case, we¡¯re both members of the Xiao Family. You¡¯re too heartless to say that. Since we have met up here, how about we go out for a drink? Elder brother apprentice, what do you say?¡± Feng Jing Tian creased his long, shapely brows as he nced at Xiao Jing with a bloodthirsty and ruthless gaze. With a cold smile, he warned, ¡°Xiao Jing, what are you ying at? If you are that needy, I don¡¯t mind telling master to summon you back!¡± Grievance surged in Xiao Jing¡¯s clearrge eyes. She bit on her lip before replying, ¡°I understand. I won¡¯t say anything else. It wasn¡¯t easy toe out for a trip. Please don¡¯t tell stepfather. Otherwise, he will no longer let me out.¡± Feng Jing Tian shot her a warning gaze. He then withdrew his gaze to look toward Mu Ru Yue with peculiar feelings surging in his phoenix eyes again. ¡°I actually knew that you will definitely be attending this Immortal Doctor Banquet so I came¡­¡± That¡¯s right, it was due to her that he came to this ce¡­ Otherwise, why would hee and attend this gathering? Mu Ru Yue sighed lightly and said in aplex manner, ¡°Feng Jing Tian, you have undergone such drastic changes since the previous time we met. A person that is bing a devil mustn¡¯t be bloodthirsty. If so, it would be easy for your powers to run amok and bing a devil that only knows how to massacre. Yet, the innate talent of a person that is bing a devil is exceptionally high and will be able to improve tremendously in his cultivation in just a short period of time. But once you be a bonafide devil, you will no longer be able to recognise anybody! Feng Jing Tian, I hope that day won¡¯te nor do I want to be your enemy in our final meeting.¡± Chapter 697 - Treatment Part 11

Chapter 697 -Treatment Part 11

A red glow shed past Feng Jing Tian¡¯s eyes. He then raised his head to focus his bloodshot eyes at the girl before him. ¡°I definitely will not forget you nor will I ever hurt you!¡± His voice was filled with resolution when he said that. Mu Ru Yue was startled when she looked at his determined eyes for a moment. She then smiled lightly and replied, ¡°I hope so¡­¡± The breeze blew on the mountain range filled with clouds and mists. A girl raised her gaze to look at the sky above her with her sleeves fluttering lightly with the wind. ¡°You Lan, has she reached the Immortal Doctor Sect?¡± The girl said in an cial tone as cold as ice. Yao Lan was kneeling on a knee as she replied respectfully, ¡°Young mistress, the girl known as Mu Ru Yue has indeed arrived at the Immortal Doctor Sect. But Ye Wu Chen wasn¡¯t by her side. She seemed to know a guy known as Feng Jing Tian instead. That man seems to be looking at her with an unusual gaze¡­¡± The girl sneered coldly as she said, ¡°He definitely won¡¯t be far from her since she is here. You Lan, don¡¯t make any moves on her now. I currently can¡¯t expose too much of myself.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, young mistress,¡± Yao Lan seemed to have thought about something before continuing, ¡°Young mistress, the sect master has returned.¡± ¡°Mhm. I got it.¡± The girl nodded lightly, but there wasn¡¯t any expression on her face. She was just borrowing this body so she naturally didn¡¯t have much feelings toward this body¡¯s mother. Moreover, she just wanted to make use this body¡¯s innate talent and the power of the powerful Immortal Doctor Sect¡­ ¡°Young mistress,¡± You Lan hesitated for a moment before continuing, ¡°The sect master seems to be receiving an honorable guest. I heard a rumour that the guest possess powers superior to that of the Immortal Doctor Sect. That guest is the son of the lord who is the actual owner of the Immortal Doctor Sect! If you can make a connection with him, you may be able to obtain benefits.¡± The girl remained silent before raising her ice-cold face after a long time. ¡°I understand. You are dismissed. I will soon check that person out.¡± She replied to Yao Lan in a tone that was cold enough to freeze all of the blood in her body. When the girl just entered the luxurious hall, she saw the man that was sitting at the chief seat. Astonishment subconsciously surged in her eyes when she saw that man, even after seeing such a handsome man like Ye Wu Chen. If Ye Wu Chen¡¯s appearance was described as charming and noble like an Asura, the man before her could be said to be extraordinary. She had never seen a man that was so unblemished by the mundane world. He was so cold and unfeeling as though he was an immortal that was not eating the food of themon mortals. His silver hair flowed with the breeze, grazing against his face that was so fair to the point of almost being transparent. The man¡¯s slender and long fingers were holding onto a teacup before him. His action of sipping tea was elegant and captivating. He had a different grandeur aspared to Ye Wu Chen, but he simrly looked perfect. However, the girl came back to her senses after being stunned for a short moment. In her point of view, only Ye Wu Chen, that was a charming yet ruthless Asura-like man, could attract her. On the other hand, the man before her was too emotionless like an immortal, giving people a fictitious vibe. More importantly, such an immortal-like guy usually wouldn¡¯t have blood stained hands. A guy that was too clean wasn¡¯t one that she could love¡­ But such a guy was pleasant to the eyes. The immortal-like man lifted his head slightly as he cast a gaze at the woman seated beneath him. Coldness filled his eyes. There wasn¡¯t the slightest gentleness in his eyes like when he looked at Mu Ru Yue. ¡°Feng Er, you¡¯re back?¡± The middle aged woman that was sitting at a seat lower than the man¡¯s stood up abruptly and introduced smilingly, ¡°Let me introduce this guest to you. He is Murong Qing Chu, Mr Murong¡­¡± Chapter 698 - The Event Begins And The Despised Pill Tower Part 1

Chapter 698 -The Event Begins And The Despised Pill Tower Part 1

Murong Qing Chu gradually ced his cup down. There wasn¡¯t the slightest ripple in his cold eyes, making people unable to guess his current mood. ¡°Mr Murong,¡± The girl known as Feng Er lightly nodded her head at the cold immortal-like man that was sitting in the highest position in the hall while beingpletely stone-faced. The middle-aged woman seemed displeased by her attitude as she knitted her brows tightly. She then rxed her brows after a long time before shifting her gaze toward Murong Qing Chu and introduced, ¡°Mr Murong, this is my daughter, Shangguan Feng. May I ask a favour from Mr Murong? Mr Murong not only has an outstanding innate talent, you have a superior cultivation. Thus, I don¡¯t know if Mr Murong will be able to tutor my daughter in her cultivation.¡± Even though she was said to be the sect master of the Immortal Doctor Sect, it was only by name. The true founder of the sect was that lord while Mr Murong was the son of that lord. As for that lord, there were still rumours regarding him in the current Central Region. It was rumored that he had previously pursued after a girl for a couple of decades, but the girl already had a husband. Yet, he didn¡¯t give up on her, persistently staying by her side. The girl¡¯s husband finally fell in love with someone else after a couple more decades, deeply hurting her. Following that, the lord took advantage of the situation and obtained her heart. Half a century had passed before he got to marry her. Yet, although it was long, it wasn¡¯t long enough since the girl¡¯s ex-husband regretted giving up on her and wanted to get back with her. Who knew that the lord already held a position in her heart. Thus, he raped her under his rage when the lord was out. Following that, the lord was enraged carrying out a bloody cmity in the Central Region. He didn¡¯t mind that she was sullied, but the girl¡¯s mind was severely damaged. She left the world in the end, leaving just their son Murong Qing Chu behind. That lord only had a son at such ate stage of his life and his son was from the woman he loved fondly. Hence, the lord naturally doted on him tremendously. But it was a pity that Mr Murong had to be sent away from the sect when he was young due to his poor body condition to recover, unable to inherit the Immortal Doctor Sect. She was then chosen by the Immortal Doctor Sect at that time to govern the sect temporarily. However, the actual owner of the Immortal Doctor Sect was still him¡­ If Feng Er was able to obtain the affections of Mr Murong, perhaps her position would be more stable. Mr Murong was said to be single after so many years and was still a virgin. If Feng Er could marry such a guy, it wouldn¡¯t be a bad deal for her¡­ ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Murong Qing Chu smirked lightly, but without a single ripple in his cold eyes as he replied, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in giving her pointers in her cultivation.¡± Shangguan Lan was stunned for a moment as she didn¡¯t expect Mr Murong to reject so straightforwardly. Moreover, her daughter had a devastatingly beautiful face. She also wasn¡¯t like the rest of the love-struck fools that were unable to shift their eyes away from Mr Murong after seeing his appearance. Why was Mr Murong so unwilling to interact with her then? It seemed that Mr Murong really had an extremely high sight as rumoured. But Shangguan Lan was really confident that there wasn¡¯t anyone except her daughter would bepatible with Murong Qing Chu. ¡°Mr Murong hase here to attend the Immortal Doctor Banquet?¡± Glimmers danced in Shangguan Lan¡¯s eyes as she asked respectfully. ¡°Mhm.¡± Murong Qing Chu replied to her lightly, but his handsome and fair face was still as cold. It was as though this man didn¡¯t have other expressions except his current one. A wless face suddenly appeared in Murong Qing Chu¡¯s mind, making him smile lightly¡­ Chapter 699 - The Event Begins And The Despised Pill Tower Part 2

Chapter 699 -The Event Begins And The Despised Pill Tower Part 2

Shangguan Feng was stunned for a moment as she raised her head to look at the man¡¯s immortal-like handsome face. Astonishment surged in her heart again. So, this cold immortal-like man could smile and even smiled so captivatingly. The world seemed to have lost its luster at that instant¡­ Murong Qing Chu regained the coldness in his eyes as though he felt Shangguan Feng looking at him with astonishment. He then looked lightly toward her It was just a light nce but it was unknown to Shangguan Feng why her breath seemed to have tightened from it. It was like a hand was crushing her heart, making her unable to breathe at that moment. She had originally thought that this immortal-like man wouldn¡¯t casually hurt people. Yet, in contrast with his immortal-like appearance, he could hurt people with just his gaze¡­ It seemed that nobody should judge a person by his appearance¡­ Shangguan Feng¡¯splexion paled slightly, hastily lowering her head. She felt the pressure that was locked on to her was gradually diminishing the instant she lowered her gaze¡­ ¡°If you¡¯ve nothing else to report, you all are dismissed.¡± Murong Qing Chu raised his teacup with his slender fingers gripping tightly onto it. He had a cold immortal-like expression as he said that in an indifferent tone. ¡°Mr Murong, if you are in need of something, please summon us anytime.¡± Shangguan Lan nodded slightly at Murong Qing Chu before briskly leaving the hall, pulling Shangguan Feng along with her. The pressure on Shangguan Feng¡¯s heart vanished the moment she left the hall, making her take in a deep breath. If Ye Wu Chen gave her the horrifying feeling as though he came from hell, this man that could pressure people without any warning made it impossible for people to guess his origin¡­ ¡°Mother.¡± Shangguan Feng couldn¡¯t help but frown as she thought back to what Shangguan Lan had said. She thenined, ¡°I¡¯ve already told you that there is already a man in my heart so no matter how outstanding Mr Murong is, I won¡¯t be able to develop interest toward him.¡± How could she not know that Shangguan Lan was trying to pair her up with Mr Murong? Murong Qing Chu was indeed an outstanding man, but it was a pity that only that man stayed in her heart¡­ Shangguan Feng¡¯s gaze darkened slightly with a ruthless glint that shone past her eyes. ¡®That man can only be mine in this life no matter what! I will snatch him away from that wretch girl even if I have to overturn the entire word, regardlessly!¡¯ ¡°Feng Er,¡± Shangguan Lan frowned slightly before continuing, ¡°I know that you love someone, but how can he beparable to Murong Qing Chu no matter how strong he is? Murong Qing Chu is that lord¡¯s son. He also has such a superb cultivation so if you can marry him, our mother and daughter¡¯s position will be much stable. You can treat it as mother begging you this time.¡± Shangguan Feng smiled coldly with a tinge of disdain that shed past her eyes. Nheless, she didn¡¯t express her displeasure on her face. She just bit her lips and lowered her gaze before replying, ¡°I will listen to what mother says then.¡± She could only temporarily listen to this old granny for the power of the Immortal Doctor Sect! ¡°That¡¯s my Shangguan Lan¡¯s obedient little girl.¡± Shangguan Lan smiled in satisfaction. In her point of view, it was her daughter¡¯s poor attitude that provoked Murong Qing Chu. If her daughter was to soften up to him, which man would be able to resist her charm? Even if it was that cold immortal-like man, there would not be an exception! ¡°Feng Er, I am aware of your every action during this period of time. But with Mr Murong here now, some rules need to be followed. You are forbidden to make any moves on thepetitors. If you do, even mother will not be able to protect you.¡± Chapter 700 - The Event Begins And The Despised Pill Tower Part 3

Chapter 700 -The Event Begins And The Despised Pill Tower Part 3

Shangguan Lan frowned as how could she as the sect master of the Immortal Doctor Sect not know what Shangguan Feng had been doing? She just usually turned a blind eye to it. But currently, they mustn¡¯t leave behind any evidence that could be used against them. Otherwise, if Mr Murong was to report to that lord, the sect master of the Immortal Doctor Sect would mostly likely be changed. Shangguan Feng lowered her gaze to hide the sinister glint in her eyes as she replied softly, ¡°I understand!¡± ¡®Let her go? How can I? ¡®The person that I hate to the point of desperately wanting to rip her heart apart instantly is right before me. How can I possibly let her go? If I don¡¯t kill that girl, it will be hard to appease the hatred in my heart!¡¯ Shangguan Feng sneered with an ice-cold face¡­ The event was held at the za of the Immortal Doctor Sect. Hence, the surrounding of the za was crowded with people at the break of dawn. Moreover, only the Pill Tower, excluding the threerge powers, had gotten the qualifications to participate in the Immortal Doctor Banquet¡­ Thus, when Mu Ru Yue appeared, she attracted the attention of the crowd¡­ ¡°She should be a person from the Pill Tower. It can¡¯t be that she is the only one from the Pill Tower that will be participating in thepetition, right?¡± ¡°Tsk! How can she be able to stand victorious against so manypetitors by herself?¡± ¡°Haha! The Pill Tower is just a newly emerged small power. There are rumours that it recently had nearly faced annihtion.They most probably be getting thest ce in thispetition. I wonder who gave her the invitation¡­¡± The crowd was discussing among themselves while looking with disdain towards Mu Ru Yue. Mu Ru Yue seemed to not have heard what the crowd was discussing as she just shot a gaze through the crowd and focused on Feng Jing Tian. With a slight raise of her brows, she said, ¡°Holy Sect? Feng Jing Tian is with the Holy Sect?¡± ¡®Moreover, the Holy Sect seems to be treating Xiao Jing and him with tremendous respect. I wonder what has happened to Feng Jing Tian during this period of time¡­¡¯ ¡°Quickly look, it is Fairy You Lan from the Immortal Doctor Sect.¡± ¡°Her grandeur was as pure as the air in an empty valley with a nature as gentle as an orchid. Fairy You Lan has always been so beautiful. When another figure appeared, everyone shifted their gazes to the white-robed girl that was like an orchid in an empty valley that was walking forth into the za. It was undeniable that female disciples of the Immortal Doctor Sect were indeed extremely beautiful. It was especially so with Fairy You Lan as her beauty was astonishing¡­ The crowd was unable to withdraw their gaze from such a breathtaking sight for this instant¡­ ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Yao Lan swept a gaze through the crowd. Her gaze momentarily turned cold once her sightnded on Mu Ru Yue. Fury surged forth from her body. ¡°You Lan, you know her?¡± An elder at her side looked at You Lan before shifting his gaze to Mu Ru Yue again, asking with a frown. ¡°Hmph!¡± You Lan snorted coldly as she exined, ¡°The young mistress was previously acquainted with that girl before she returned to the sect as the young mistress. She had treated that girl like her own sister, caring for her and rescuing her from danger numerous times. The young mistress was also kind enough to let her stay with her when she had nowhere to go. Who knew that that girl would snatch away the fianc¨¦ of the young mistress and also has been trying to kill the young mistress!¡± Swish! mours rose vigorously among the crowd as they looked at Mu Ru Yue with contempt. They didn¡¯t expect that the girl with such an outstanding temperament was actually an ingrate that snatched away the young mistress¡¯s fiance. She wasn¡¯t worthy for the young mistress to have treated her so well initially. The young mistress should have just let her perish on her own! Boom! Anger burst forth from Feng Jing Tian¡¯s body. Undisguised killing intent filled his ruthless and bloodshot eyes. With his aura surging forth from his body, he yelled furiously, ¡°Shut up!¡± Chapter 701 - The Event Begins And The Despised Pill Tower Part 4

Chapter 701 -The Event Begins And The Despised Pill Tower Part 4

You Lan couldn¡¯t help but be shocked from his sudden outburst. She then shifted her gaze to the red-haired man that was near her. It was unknown to her why her heart subconsciously palpitated slightly when she looked at the man¡¯s blood red eyes. The man had a devil-like red hair with a magnificent appearance, making her unable to shift her gaze away from him for a moment. She had lived for so many years and had never seen any man as charming as him. The description of devastatingly beautiful was inferior to his appearance. The cold aura enveloping Feng Jing Tian¡¯s body intensified when he saw that You Lan was looking toward him with starry-eyes filled with infatuation. His red hair danced violently under the tempest, making him look like a devil. ¡°If I hear you say another word that dishonours her, I will kill you!¡± You Lan was startled by his words. She became tremendously jealous of Mu Ru Yue. With a cold smile, she rebuked, ¡°Did I say anything wrong? She is just a vixen that snatched away our young mistress¡¯s fiance by using her appearance. She also frequently didn¡¯t ce any importance on my young mistress. A person like her will certainly suffer the consequences of constantly being pointed at and disdained!¡± Swish! A red ray of light shed past. When the crowd hadn¡¯t figure out what had happened, the man was already standing before You Lan. His slender fingers had gripped tightly around her neck with viciousness in his bloodthirsty and ruthless eyes. Everyone¡¯s expression changed. Nobody had expected that this man with an unknown background dared to try and kill a person of the Immortal Doctor Sect. Could it be that he was sick of living? ¡°Stop!¡± The expression of the elder standing by You Lan¡¯s side changed drastically. With his voice slightly cial, he warned, ¡°This is the Immortal Doctor Sect. You are to release You Lan instantly!¡± ¡°Release her?¡± Feng Jing Tian chuckled lightly. He then continued with a hatred-filled hoarse voice, ¡°Release her to let her continue dishonouring the woman that I am deeply in love with? I¡¯ve already given her a chance but she didn¡¯t cherish it. Since that is the case, I can only kill her!¡± You Lan¡¯s cultivation was at the Spiritual Realm. Yet, she couldn¡¯t put up any resistance against the man. Herplexion was gravely pale as she looked in shock at the man before her that made her feel as though he was a devil that evokes fear in people¡¯s heart. He currently looked like an enraged wild lion that could take her life at any moment¡­ ¡°Feng Jing Tian!¡± An indifferent voice was suddenly heard. The killing intent in Feng Jing Tian¡¯s bloodshot eyes mysteriously vanished gradually. His tight grip on You Lan¡¯s neck subconsciously loosened slightly as he shifted his phoenix gaze toward the white-robed girl at the side. His adam¡¯s apple rolled a little as he wanted to say something. But he was unable to voice out anything to her in the end¡­ ¡°Feng Jing Tian, have you already forgotten what I had told you?¡± Mu Ru Yue shifted her gaze toward the man¡¯s enchanter-like face as she chided, ¡°You are already bing a devil. Seeing blood will only elerate that process so you mustn¡¯t kill!¡± Aplicated gaze shed past her eyes at this instant. Feng Jing Tian¡¯s feelings for her was too heavy. It was so heavy that she could barely cope with it. Furthermore, she was at a loss on how to deal with such a man¡­ ¡°Are¡­ are you worrying about me?¡± Feng Jing Tian smiled all of a sudden. Even the description of devastatingly beautiful couldn¡¯t be used to describe that smile of his. Even if there was a fully bloomed rose garden ced before him, it would lose its luster. ¡°You don¡¯t want me to kill? I won¡¯t kill her then. I will listen to what you say.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart shuddered slightly. She then turned her gaze away from the man¡¯s gaze that was brimmed with happiness. Theplexity of her gaze intensified. Bang! Feng Jing Tian threw You Lan mercilessly on the ground, making her grip her neck and cough profusely. She bit on her lips with a gravely paleplexion. Chapter 702 - The Event Begins And The Despised Pill Tower Part 5

Chapter 702 -The Event Begins And The Despised Pill Tower Part 5

The feeling of snatching back her life from a death god¡¯s hand was awesome¡­ She was certain that she was going to lose her life under this man¡¯s hand at that instant! ¡°Who are you?¡± The elder looked coldly toward Feng Qing Tian before continuing with killing intent in his eyes, ¡°This is my Immortal Doctor Sect. You aren¡¯t allowed to act in such an unbridled manner!¡± Boom! Her aura started to circle around her body, giving rise to a gale. Feng Jing Tian looked coldly at her. With a slight part of his lips, he shouted with his bloodshot eyes filled with gloominess, ¡°Scram!¡± Pfft! A tyrannical power struck on the elder¡¯s chest. Bang! She was sent flying backward, spitting out a mouthful of blood. Her elderly face instantly turned pale as she looked bbergasted at the man¡¯s magnificent face. Suddenly, her gazended on the jade pendant attached to the man¡¯s waist. Her pupils contracted abruptly as shemented, ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re that person¡¯s disciple?¡± It was no longer a mystery why the Holy Sect was treating him so respectfully. It was due to him being a disciple of that person¡­ Feng Jing Tian shot a gloomy nce toward the elder¡¯s pale face before shifting his gaze back to Mu Ru Yue. His sinister aura vanished at that moment as his phoenix eyes focused on her, filled with infatuation. ¡°Woman, I will not let anyone hurt you even if it is just disrespectful words toward you!¡± Any disrespectful word about her was like a needle piercing mercilessly at his heart. He definitely wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to hurt her in the slightest! ¡°Feng Jing Tian¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue sighed with slight frustration before asking, ¡°What¡¯s the point in doing this?¡± Feng Jing Tian pursed his lips slightly before his lips curved up to a charming arc. With his phoenix eyes focusing on Mu Ru Yue, he replied, ¡°I¡¯m redeeming myself! Mu Ru Yue was stunned as she looked slightly in shock toward Feng Jing Tian. ¡°That year¡­¡± Feng Jing Tian paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°I had tried to force you to stay by my side by sealing your powers. In return, it nearly took your life. If there¡¯s a second chance, I definitely wouldn¡¯t make such a blunder again¡­¡± It was destined for him to be attracted to this girl from their first encounter. She seemed to always be at the centre of the limelight, giving off dazzling rays of light. But she chose to be with another man¡­ If he didn¡¯t use the wrong method of getting her due to being blinded by his love for her and constantly stayed by her side like Ye Wu Chen, would she have chosen him instead? Feng Jing Tian smiled bitterly. ¡®This heartless girl has only brought me pain and sorrow after snatching my heart away. ¡®How can it be easy for me to forget herpletely? I can¡¯t help but to want to tear the corpses of those that are being disrespectful toward her into tiny pieces!¡¯ ¡°Feng Jing Tian, you will be able to let go of those feelings sooner orter.¡± Mu Ru Yue lifted her gaze to look at Feng Jing Tian. Everything would be dull in time¡­ The lifespan of a Martial Practitioner was extremely long. Hence, she hoped that Feng Jing Tian would let go of his feelings for her as time passed. Otherwise, his entire life would be really bitter and painful¡­ Feng Jing Tian smiled as he replied softly, ¡°I hope so¡­¡± But he knew that it was impossible! Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t say anything further as she could feel a sour smell permeating the Alchemy Book, making her smile uncontrobly. ¡®That fellow Ye Wu Chen has be jealous again. ¡®He nearly exited the Alchemy book upon hearing what You Lan said. If I didn¡¯t warn him, perhaps the current oue would already be unimaginable¡­¡¯ You Lan bit her lips with her gaze filled with slight resentment. She then looked toward Mu Ru Yue with deep hatred. However, she didn¡¯t dare to say anything further even if she wanted to let the other powers know how Mu Ru Yue really was since Feng Jing Tian was present¡­ Chapter 703 - The Event Begins And The Despised Pill Tower Part 6

Chapter 703 - The Event Begins And The Despised Pill Tower Part 6

¡°Cough! Cough!¡± The elder cleared her throat and with a cold expression, she announced, ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m Elder Qiu Yun (Autumn Cloud) of the Immortal Doctor Sect. I will be the host for this Immortal Doctor Sect. The purpose of gathering everyone here today is to tell everyone the rules of thispetition.¡± The entire za quietened as the crowd shifted their gazes toward Qiu Yun, waiting for her following words¡­ ¡°You will need to abide the following rules within the Immortal Doctor Sect. Number one, you aren¡¯t allowed to barge into the inner courtyards. Those that do will be eliminated from thepetition. Number two, nobody is allowed to killpetitors outside of thepetition!¡± The hidden meaning behind her words was that they were allowed to kill their opponents in thepetition. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m done with the rules. The first round ofpetitions will be held in half a month¡¯s time. I hope that all of you will be able to take the time to get proper rest.¡± Qiu Yun surveyed the crowd as she said that indifferently. Following that, she looked at the pale-faced You Lan before saying, ¡°You Lan, let¡¯s go.¡± You Lan nodded, but before she left with Elder Qiu Yun, she couldn¡¯t help but nce at Feng Jing Tian. Following that, a tinge of peculiar ray shed past her eyes. It was the night. The tranquil moonlight entered the room,nding on the girl that was sitting crossed leg on the bed. Suddenly, the girl vanished from the room. The night wind blew past without leaving any traces behind¡­ When Mu Ru Yue just entered the Alchemy Book, her gaze met with a pair of sulky purple eyes. The man suddenly pulled onto her arm when she was still in a daze, pressing down heavily on her body on the hill. ¡°Feng Jing Tian still has feelings for you!¡± Ye Wu Chen narrowed his eyes slightly and continued sulkily, ¡°So I really don¡¯t feel safe for you to be out there by yourself.¡± If it was the previous Feng Jing Tian, he wouldn¡¯t feel threatened. But the current him gave him a feeling that he should be vignt with him. That man¡¯s power had improved drastically, making him feel tremendously threatened by him. ¡®What if he tries to force himself on Mu Er again? How can Mu Er be his match?¡¯ ¡°Mu Er, I promised to your request in not appearing in the Immortal Doctor Sect. But if Feng Jing Tian makes a move on you, I will not continue to stay in here!¡± Mu Ru Yue was startled for a moment. Following that, she felt a scorching gaze focused on her. The man¡¯s zing hot breath could be felt on her face as he said that to her, carrying an elegant and sweet scent. ¡°Wu Chen¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her head slightly as she focused on the man that was pressing down on her body before continuing, ¡°If Feng Jing Tian really did that, I will not forgive him! Moreover, I¡¯ve Qing Yi with me so you don¡¯t need to worry too much.¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s smiled charmingly before he said, ¡°Mu Er, it¡¯s gettingte. You should just sleep in the Alchemy Book tonight.¡± With a wave of his hand, a wide andrge bed appeared out of thin air on top of the hill. He lifted his arms to pull Mu Ru Yue into his embrace before he carefully ced her on the bed as though she was his precious treasure. Xiao Yue and the other demon beasts were really tactful as they didn¡¯t appear so only the two of them were on the tranquil hill¡­ It was unknown when their clothes were removed. But Ye Wu Chen could only feel that his throat had be dry with desires burning from the bottom of his heart. He then started to press himself onto the girl¡¯s body. But¡­ Bang! A power burst forth from Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body, directly sting Ye Wu Chen away from her body. Hisplexion turned as ck as the bottom of a wok as he yelled in frustration, ¡°Not again!¡± It had already urred numerous times. Whenever he wanted to be intimate with Mu Er, the little fe in her belly would start creating trouble, making him unable to touch her¡­ Chapter 704 - The Event Begins And The Despised Pill Tower Part 7

Chapter 704 -The Event Begins And The Despised Pill Tower Part 7

Mu Ru Yue caressed her round belly gently. With a slight smile, she said, ¡°Perhaps he is afraid that you will hurt him due to yourck of control. Moreover, the little fellow should nearly have absorbed enough energy, but it is unknown when he will be born¡­¡± ¡°I must teach him a lesson once he is born!¡± Mu Ru Yue couldn¡¯t help butugh as she looked at Ye Wu Chen that was clearly burning with desires. She then replied, ¡°You just need to bear with it for a while more. Perhaps he will be born in the near future.¡± Instantly, Ye Wu Chen¡¯s eyes were filled with grief as heined resentfully, ¡°If the little guy needs another two or three years to be born, does that mean I will need to endure for two to three years as well?¡± Suddenly, Ye Wu Chen felt that he was the most pitiful person in the world. Other people¡¯s pregnancy just needed ten months. Yet, it waspletely unknown how long it would take for his son to be born. Furthermore, he also needed to suppress his desire for Mu Ru Yue during that period of time as well¡­ Ye Wu Chen was filled with grief as he thought about his miserable future. If he knew this earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have worked that hard to impregnate Mu Er¡­ ¡°Someone ising!¡± A sharp glint shed past Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes as she said that heavily. Mu Ru Yue frowned slightly before a sinister light shone past his purple eyes as hemented, ¡°Feng Jing Tian!¡± ¡°Wu Chen, I will have to head out for a bit.¡± Mu Ru Yue held Ye Wu Chen¡¯s hand gently and continued with a slight smile, ¡°The secret of having this Alchemy Book mustn¡¯t be known by anyone else. Don¡¯t worry. Feng Jing Tian wouldn¡¯t do that kind of things to me. Moreover, if he really treated me rudely, I will just make Qing Yi appear.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Ye Wu Chen snorted coldly as he replied, ¡°I¡¯m also curious as to why is he looking for you sote in the night!¡± He was a man. Since he was one, how could he have good feelings toward another man that was barging in his woman¡¯s roomte in the night! This was especially so toward the man that was deeply in love with his woman! Mu Ru Yue opened her eyes abruptly in the room. It was just in time for her to see a pair of slender hands pushed open her room¡¯s door. Following that, a fire-like red robe appeared before her sight. The man looked so enchanting that his beauty seemed unreal. Aplicated gaze was expressed in his eyes when his scarlet eyes looked at the girl sitting on the bed. ¡°Feng Jing Tian, don¡¯t you know that there¡¯s a difference between male and female?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brow rose before continuing, ¡°I wonder why have youe looking for me sote in the night.¡± Perhaps it was due to Feng Jing Tian feeling that Mu Ru Yue¡¯s attitude was not as cold as before that he smiled and replied, ¡°I¡¯vee to tell you something!¡± ¡°What?¡± Mu Ru Yue was stunned before asking curiously. ¡°The young mistress of the Immortal Doctor Sect is the master of Lan Yue.¡± A trace of killing intent shed past Feng Jing Tian¡¯s eyes when he thought about Lan Yue. It was a pity that she died too prematurely. Otherwise, he would definitely make her experience a life worse than death! ¡°Zi Feng?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze turned cold. It seemed that their hypothesis wasn¡¯t wrong. The young mistress of the Immortal Doctor Sect was Zi Feng. Who in the world other than Zi Feng would say so dignifiedly that Mu Ru Yue had snatched her fiance Ye Wu Chen away from her? Instantly, killing intents raged from her heart as she smiled cially. There would be one day where Zi Feng will pay the price for all of her debts! ¡°Woman,¡± Feng Jing Tian pursed his lips slightly. He then looked at Mu Ru Yue as though he was making a firm resolution before asking, ¡°May I ask you thest question?¡± ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°If¡­ if I stay quietly by your side, not fussing about anything nor asking for any status, will you agree?¡± He had never been this nervous before at this moment as he looked at Mu Ru Yue without blinking his eyes. Chapter 705 - The Event Begins And The Despised Pill Tower Part 8

Chapter 705 -The Event Begins And The Despised Pill Tower Part 8

Mu Ru Yue smiled and said, ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Feng Jing Tian¡¯s heart sunk instantly but there wasn¡¯t a trace of disappointment in his phoenix eyes. It was due to her answer being within his expectation. ¡°Feng Jing Tian, do you believe in having a past life?¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled slightly as she exined, ¡°My destiny to be bounded to him had already been fixed since our past lives. I will solely fall in love with him no matter how many times I reincarnate. If his soul was annihted, I will wait for him after a thousand reincarnation! It suffices for me to just have him by my side. Nobody will be able to interfere with our feelings.¡± Feng Jing Tian burst outughing. His smile was incredibly captivating under the night sky. He looked like a magnificent enchanter. ¡°I¡¯ve already guessed it. Since you have rejected me again, I will stay as your friend forever by your side from now on. You will no longer need to feel that you don¡¯t know how to face me.¡± Feng Jing Tian had enough of missing her after so many years of separation. He no longer cared to be only her friend as long as he could frequently see her. It would suffice for him¡­ He previously loved her but used the wrong method. Hence, he would never make the same mistake again. Mu Ru Yue heaved a sigh of relief as she looked at the red-robed figure disappearing into the night. It seemed that what she said had indeed helped Feng Jing Tian to move on¡­ A petite figure shed out from among the tree after he vanished. Xiao Jing looked at the direction where Feng Jing Tian left before shifting her gaze toward Mu Ru Yue¡¯s room. A trace of a ray of light flickered past her clearrge eyes. She stayed silent for a while before heading in the opposite direction from where Feng Jing Tian went¡­ Half a month¡¯s time passed quickly. All of thepetitors had already been prepared forpetition in this half a month¡¯s time. Feng Jing Tian originally wanted to wait for the Immortal Doctor Sect to end before leaving again, but he received an information during this period of time leaving him with no choice but to leave the Immortal Doctor Sect¡­ Those that didn¡¯t dare to discuss Mu Ru Yue due to the fear of Feng Jing Tian became unrestrained with their speech again after he left. Nheless, nobody dared to make any obvious moves against Mu Ru Yue. If so, who knew that what they did wasn¡¯t being reported to that man? As the disciple of that person, the oue would be undesirable if they were to offend him¡­ The sunlight descended, covering the entire enormous za. The surroundings of the za were packed with people, discussing. But their gazes that shot toward Mu Ru Yue was filled with despise¡­ ¡°Since everyone is already here, I will tell you what will happen in the first round of thepetition.¡± Qiu Yun cleared her throat before exining, ¡°In the first round of thepetition, all of you will be entering the Divine Medicine Magic Array of our Immortal Doctor Sect. The magic array is usually used to train the disciples of our Immortal Doctor Sect. It is extremely dangerous within it but there are numerous precious medicinal nts. All of thepetitors just need to survive within the array for three months!¡± Swish! The crowd became stirred up. Who didn¡¯t know what the Divine Medicine Magic Array was? It was the best ce to cultivate mental powers. Moreover, once they entered the array, their mental power would be pressured. The stronger the practitioner¡¯s mental power, the further they could travel. All of them didn¡¯t expect that they would be able to enter the Divine Medicine Magic Array since usually only an extremely small amount of disciples could have the qualifications to enter it. ¡°All of you should already know that the Divine Medicine Magic Array trains the practitioner¡¯s mental strength. Hence, you all should disy the might of your cultivation during these three months. The one who has the strongest mental power will win this round ofpetition!¡± This method ofpetition had seized every opportunity. There were some with rather strong innate mental power while some with weaker mental power after all. Hence, the rules for this round ofpetition made everyone look at each other with dismay¡­ You Lan sneered as she red at Mu Ru Yue with killing intents. She had already instructed those people from the Medicine Sect to kill her in the array where possible. Hence, she would definitely die this time! Chapter 706 - Crisis and Bai Ze Part 1

Chapter 706 -Crisis and Bai Ze Part 1

The rustling sound of grasses was heard. Following that, a snow-white robed figure walked out from it. ¡°This is the world within the Divine Medicine Magic Array?¡± The girl in white robe knitted her brows as she nced at the clear blue sky. With an indifferent expression, shemented, ¡°This ce is indeed ideal for alchemists to train here. It is a pity that there isn¡¯t a need for me to continue improving my mental power.¡± More importantly, her connection with the Alchemy Book was severed aftering to this ce. It was as though something was obstructing its existence¡­ Currently, Xiao Yue and Qing Qi were all inside the Alchemy Book. If she was unable to summon them, it seemed that she would meet with slight trouble this time¡­ ¡°But,¡± She chuckled lightly before continuing, ¡°The energy in this world is plentiful. Even if the martial energy wasn¡¯tparable to the energy for mental power, it was much stronger than the outside world. I will need to stay in here for three months anyway. How about I just start cultivating¡­¡± She felt the energy intensifying the further she walked into the world. Yet, Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t stop at any moment. She instead looked around in the Divine Medicine Magic Array for a cavern to start cultivating in seclusion¡­ A man was standing on the mountain range filled with clouds and mists inside the Immortal Doctor Sect with his silver hair fluttering in the wind. He had an emotionless expression as though he wasn¡¯t being dyed by the mundane world He looked like an exiled immortal from afar. He looked so handsome that he didn¡¯t seem mortal. Shangguan Feng was curious for a moment as she walked to stand behind the man. She stood so close to him that she could even feel the cold aura emitting from the man¡¯s body. When the breeze blew past, an elegant sweet fragrance entered her nose. It was so pleasant that it might muddle people¡¯s mind. However, Shangguan Feng had a cial expression from the start. Her astonishment appeared and vanished in a split second as though it had never appeared. ¡°Mr Murong, why did you choose to set thepetition to be held within the Divine Medicine Magic Array?¡± She was clearer than anyone as to what was within the Divine Medicine Magic Array! It was an array from thousands of years ago. Even if she wanted Murong Qing Chu to change his mind, it was impossible! She just hoped that Mu Ru Yue would die under those people¡¯s hands before she meets that person¡­ Murong Qing Chu lifted his handsome face slightly with coldness in his indifferent eyes. He didn¡¯t reply to Shangguan Feng¡¯s question and his eyes stayed as calm as usual without a single ripple. ¡°I didn¡¯t attend the previous gathering but I seem to have heard some rumours.¡± Murong Qing Chu¡¯s voice was indifferent, but it mysteriously sent a chill in people¡¯s heart. He continued, ¡°I don¡¯t want anything to happen in the Immortal Doctor Sect nor do I want to hear anyone from the sect vilifying the disciples that came to participate in thisrge event.¡± The man finally turned his head to look at Shangguan Feng upon saying that. Shangguan Feng¡¯s heart skipped a beat when her gaze met with Murong Qing Chu¡¯s cold eyes. A trace of astonishment finally surged in her cial eyes. ¡®Mr Murong is protecting that girl?¡¯ Shangguan Feng¡¯s body shuddered before she smiled self mockingly. This kind of unfeeling immortal-like guy should not be attracted by that kind of girl. He should most probably be considering the reputation of the Immortal Doctor Sect and not due to protecting that girl. ¡°I understand.¡± A trace of a peculiar ray of light shone past Shangguan Feng¡¯s eyes as she sneered before continuing, ¡°I will make You Lan apologise to her once she is back.¡± The prerequisite was that she was able to return¡­ ¡®How can Mu Ru Yue leave the Divine Medicine Magic Array that easily? Even if she manages to survive three months within it, I will break the spiritual stone that is the key to control the array. Mu Ru Yue would then be forever stuck within the magic array for her entire life and eternity!¡¯ Chapter 707 - Crisis and Bai Ze Part 2

Chapter 707 -Crisis and Bai Ze Part 2

She would do that even if the Divine Medicine Magic Array was something that she had refined previously¡­ A ray of sunlight entered the dark and damp cavern. The girl that was sitting cross-legged with her eyes closed opened her eyes abruptly. She then gently released a mouthful of breath. ¡°Nearly two months have passed so it is about time. I should start leaving this ce.¡± She stood up while saying that. But a mour was heard from outside the cavern at this instant, making her frown subconsciously. She moved in a sh out of the cavern. The cavern was currently surrounded by a group of people, discussing something. A trace of astonishment shed past their eyes when they saw Mu Ru Yue walking toward them. ¡°Hmph!¡± A green-robed girl that was in the middle of the crowd snorted coldly. She then nced with disdain at Mu Ru Yue before saying cynically, ¡°I really don¡¯t know how thick her face is to dare to appear at this ce after seducing a taken man. She probably didn¡¯t expect the girl that she had hurt was the missing daughter of the head of the Immortal Doctor sect. She must definitely be greatly shocked inwardly and is extremely remorseful!¡± The green-robed girl, Fu Qing, was a daughter of an elder in the Medicine Sect. She usually liked to meddle in other people¡¯s business. What she despised the most was wretch girls that sessfully seduced a taken man. Hence, she naturally didn¡¯t have any good impressions regarding Mu Ru Yue after hearing what You Lan said,¡­ Mu Ru Yue nced indifferently at her and didn¡¯t say anything. It was as though she didn¡¯t hear Fu Qing¡¯s voice that was drenched with mockery. Fu Qing¡¯s expression changed suddenly. Just when she wanted to continue saying further, an impatient voice was heard from her side, ¡°Enough! Fu Qing, don¡¯t forget the purpose as to why we are here!¡± Fu Qing shut her mouth upon hearing that. But she continued to looke at Mu Ru Yue with undisguised contempt. The others simrly looked at Mu Ru Yue with mockery in their eyes. ¡°Quickly look! The mountain door is opening!¡± A stirred up voice was suddenly heard at this moment. Everyone instantly shifted their gazes toward the mountain door¡­ ¡°The mountain door is opening. Haha! I read from an ancient book that there is a mighty demon beast in the depth of the Divine Medicine Magic Array long ago. If anyone is able to subdue that demon beast, their power would increase multiple folds!¡± A man from the Martial Sect said that before heughed brazenly, charging toward the opening mountain door¡­ Boom! Yet, the entire mountain seemed to have shaken for a moment the instant he set foot into the mountain door. Following that, an enormous boulder came rolling down toward them. The man that was charging into the door was squashed into a meat paste before he could even react. ¡°Quickly get out of the way!¡± The crowd¡¯s expression changed drastically as they moved out of the way in all directions. The enormous boulder continued rolling down the mountain path. Some of the disciples failed to move out of the way in time, making them face the same consequence as that man from the Martial Sect¡­ ¡°Damn it!¡± Fu Qing¡¯splexion paled with cold sweat flowing down from her forehead. It would be alright if it was an ordinary rock, but the outeryer of that rock was coated with a firmyer of ck Meteor Metal. The ck Meteor Metal was abnormally durable that even the sharpest de might not even be able to destroy it. ¡°It seems that the Divine Medicine Magic Array is indeed dangerous.¡± The one thatmented as Peng Fei of the Martial Sect. He gripped tightly on his sword with vignce in his eyes. ¡°Everyone, be careful! This ce will definitely be littered with traps!¡± He frowned slightly as he raised his head to look at the mountain path before him while saying in a serious heavy tone. Chapter 708 - Crisis and Bai Ze Part 3

Chapter 708 -Crisis and Bai Ze Part 3

Fu Qing suddenly nced toward Mu Ru Yue that was heading toward the mountain door. She then sneered and mocked, ¡°You also want to enter this ce? It is a pity that you will only be seeking death with your current cultivation.¡± Nevertheless, Mu Ru Yue seemed to be turning a deaf ear to what she said as she continued to enter the mountain door¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s head in as well!¡± Fu Qing gritted her teeth as she red furiously at Mu Ru Yue before snorting coldly and ridiculed, ¡°She is just from a puny Pill Tower. It can¡¯t be that she is also interested in that mighty demon beast, right? But it is obvious that demon beasts dislike weaklings. She perhaps will not even be able to enter its sight.¡± Everyone headed to the mountain door after hearing what she said. Mu Ru Yue knitted her brows slightly. It was obscure to her why she felt a nostalgic aura after the mountain door opened¡­ That aura seemed to havee from a soul, beckoning her to go to it¡­ ¡°Quickly look, that is the tremendously precious Spector Flower! I¡¯ve heard that this flower is an ingredient in making a Heaven Stage Mid Rank Spirit Pill. This medicinal ingredient can also be used to improve the mental power of the consumer!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t¡­ isn¡¯t that the Holy Spirit Fruit from the legends that will enable an ordinary person to directly break through to the Mystic realm without any side effects?¡± Gasping sounds were heard momentarily. The Holy Spirit Fruit stirred people up more than the Spirit Pill as the Holy Spirit Fruit that defied natural order had already been extinct for several years. Moreover, the consumer would be able to breakthrough directly to the Mystic Realm no matter if they were just ordinary people! There also wouldn¡¯t be any side effects even if their cultivation wouldn¡¯t be as stable as those that reached the Mystic Realm arduously with their own might¡­ Furthermore, the Divine Medicine Magic Array possessed such a priceless Holy Spirit Fruit! But why didn¡¯t the Immortal Doctor Sect use such heaven-defying item to increase the might of their disciples? These people naturally didn¡¯t know that even though the legendary Divine Medicine Magic Array was within the Immortal Doctor Sect, the current head of the sect didn¡¯t have the qualification to activate the magic array. Only Murong Qing Chu, excluding that lord, had the might to activate it in the entire Central Region¡­ Thus, it wasn¡¯t that Shangguan Lan didn¡¯t want to activate the magic array. It was that she didn¡¯t have the qualification to activate it! How could this kind of magic array such as the Divine Medicine Magic Array be activated by an ordinary person? Roar! A dragon¡¯s roar was heard at this instant, making everyone¡¯s heart to shudder for a moment. Shock permeated their eyes. When everyone turned their head to the direction of the sound, they saw a fire dragon flying in midair. Its ruthless eyes didn¡¯t have the slightest humanity in them. All there was in its eyes was bloodthirsty killing intent¡­ ¡°Dragon! It¡¯s the legendary dragon race!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to be able to see a dragon in my life¡­¡± Astonishment filled the crowd¡¯s eyes as they were tremendously shocked at what they were seeing. But once their gazes met with the enormous dragon¡¯s ruthless eyes, a horrendous terror developed in their hearts. That¡¯s right! It was indeed terror! What was the best way to describe why they had their current feeling? They were like ants before the enormous dragon. The dragon would be able to instant kill everyone here with just its fire breath. Roar! The fire dragon let out another roar as boundless mes were emitted from its body. It was as though trying to burn the entire sky. The mes from its body intensified continuously. Boom! Following that, a tempest rose from its surrounding. The vibrant mes seemed to have lit up the entire sky to a reddish orange colour. When the tempest struck toward the ground, the trees in that area were instantly annihted. But at this moment, a white figure suddenly shed toward the red glowing sky charging rapidly toward the tall tree that reaches the sky. ¡°Is that girl a fool? She really doesn¡¯t care about her life in order to obtain treasures!¡± Chapter 709 - Crisis and Bai Ze Part 4

Chapter 709 -Crisis and Bai Ze Part 4

When Fu Qing saw Mu Ru Yue heading to the Holy Spirit Fruit tree, she smirked mockingly with intense ridicule expressed in her eyes. In her point of view, the girl would definitely die without a doubt¡­ ¡°Quickly dodge the mes!¡± Peng Fei shouted anxiously. Everyone soared to the sky, retreating from the mes at that instant. Some of them were unable to dodge the mes in time, instantly turning into ashes under the mes¡­ Vibrant mes burned in the entire mountain valley. It was like a fire pir that reached the sky had expanded inside the mountain valley, leaving it in a sorry state¡­ Beneath the crowd was the mountain valley that was in a sea of mes while there was an enormous fire dragon on top of them. Fortunately, the fire dragon vanished after releasing its fire breath¡­ ¡°She is really a fool!¡± Fu Qing frowned slightly. She had never seen such a fool after living for so many years. Some people were unable to even dodge while only that fool would charge toward it head on. ¡®She definitely won¡¯t be able to survive those mes and her bones will never be found¡­ ¡®Even I won¡¯t be able to survive under those mes so not to mention a twenty years old youthful girl! With my current might, I doubt I will be able to get out from those mes alive!¡¯ ¡°Let¡¯s continue to head forth. It seems that we have a really long path ahead of us.¡± Fu Qing withdrew her gaze with a cold smile on her face. But she astonishingly discovered that everyone was staring at a direction with horror in their eyes. She was stunned for a moment before following the crowd¡¯s gaze. She was nearly stupefied from that sight. The mes had gathered in an area, forming an enormous fire tempest. Yet, the sight of a white-robed girl figure getting closer to them from within the vibrant mes entered her clear eyes. The girl¡¯s white-robed was spotlessly clean as she walked out of the mes with her usual cold expression. Not to mention being burned to ashes, she didn¡¯t even lose a single strand of her hair. Fu Qing immediately covered her lips with her eyes widened as though she just saw a ghost. Her expression was really exaggerated. Theplexion of her face changed from white to green. Something seemed to be stuck in her throat, making her unable to voice out. Her body shuddered as her entire body shook uncontrobly. This girl managed to survive under the intense mes that could kill even arge and robust bear¡­ Mu Ru Yue seemed to have failed to notice the crowd¡¯s stunned expression as a glint shone past her eyes. Her storage ring was still functional even though she was unable to use her alchemy book, not to mention aliasing with Ye Wu Chen or her demon beasts inside the Alchemy Book. It could be deduced that this ce only restricted the rtionship of contracts to her. She had contracted the Alchemy Book so she could use the Alchemy Book tomunicate with Ye Wu Chen. But since her contract with the Alchemy Book had been restricted, she naturally wouldn¡¯t be able tomunicate with her man¡­ There wasn¡¯t a need to even think that Ye Wu Chen would definitely be tremendously anxious after losing contact with her¡­ Mu Ru Yue smiled slightly while caressing the storing ring on her finger. There wouldn¡¯t be a way to keep the Holy Spirit Fruit Tree if the storage ring failed to work¡­ ¡°How¡­ are youpletely fine?¡± Fu Qing was stunned as she looked at the girl¡¯s impable face with slight astonishment. She currently didn¡¯t know what to think at this instant. It certainly would be lie to think that the mes didn¡¯t touch her body. A chill was sent to her soul the moment she saw that girl walked out of the mes. That girl was always so indifferent and cold at any moment. Would such a girl really seduce a taken man? Chapter 710 - Crisis and Bai Ze Part 5

Chapter 710 -Crisis and Bai Ze Part 5

Fu Qing suddenly thought back about that girl¡¯s expression when You Lan insulted her previously. Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t exin herself or admit to doing so. But her expression in the crowd¡¯s eyes was as though she was silently agreeing to what You Lan said. Yet, currently, it didn¡¯t seem that she was doing so. It should be due to her being unaffected from what peoplemented about her instead. In other words, it would be hard for anyone to create a change in her expression no matter what they said¡­ Fu Qing bit her lips with a tinge ofplex gaze that shed past her eyes. But she didn¡¯t say anything in the end. Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t give them a nce from the start. She just walked past the crowd, heading toward the burnt ground before them¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s go as well!¡± Peng Fei snapped out from his shock. He then brandished his hand downwards to signal for the disciples from the Martial Sect to follow Mu Ru Yue. ¡°I wonder what protective treasure she has on her!¡± A man in an embroidered robe from the Medicine Sect narrowed his eyes slightly. With a trace of greed that flickered in his eyes, he continued, ¡°That treasure is able to withstand that intense fire. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be able to charge out of the mes with her cultivation. If only I can get a hold of that treasure¡­¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Fu Qing snorted coldly as she nced toward that embroidered robe man before continuing, ¡°Wu Xin (prosperity), don¡¯t lose sight of why we are here for. It is for the Immortal Doctor Banquet!¡± The embroidered robed man known as Wu Xin smiled sinisterly as he persuaded, ¡°Fu Qing, I will definitely let you y with that treasure for a couple of days after I obtain it. It is undeniable that girl indeed looks so alluring. Since she seduced the young mistress of the Immortal Doctor Sect¡¯s man, she must have done it due to that man being rather outstanding in some areas. If that¡¯s the case, I will let her experience who is better! That girl will definitely not leave me after that!¡± The embroidered man licked the corner of his lip with his smile incredibly lecherous. Fu Qing¡¯s expression changed slightly as she rebuked, ¡°Wu Xin, aren¡¯t you afraid that I will tell this to the head of the sect? Moreover, how can the Medicine Sect be in its current dire state if it wasn¡¯t for the head of the sect to be engrossed in alchemy research,pletely neglecting the sect?¡± Everyone only knew that the head of the Medicine Sect was a mysterious elder. It was rumoured that nobody had seen the head of the sect before. Nothing seemed to interest that old man other than having an obsession to alchemy. Thus, the Medicine Sect was passed to an elder to govern it while the head focused wholeheartedly on alchemy research. Wu Xin disagreed with Fu Qing¡¯s opinion as he chuckled and replied, ¡°You may not even be able to see the head of the sect. Moreover, I was just kidding anyway. Why are you taking it so seriously?¡± Yet, his eyes still stayed focus on Mu Ru Yue while he said that with the lust in his eyes intensifying. ¡®This girl not only seduced the young mistress of the Immortal Doctor Sect¡¯s man, she also has a close rtionship with that red-haired man. I don¡¯t think my appearance is too inferior aspared to that red haired man that has a devastatingly beautiful face. My bed skills should at least definitely be superior to those guys¡­ ¡®If I can get such a girl with impable appearance beneath me, how high will I be in ecstasy.¡¯ Wu Xin¡¯s eyes zed over increasingly when he thought about the scene where that white-robed girl before him shouting with all her heart beneath him¡­ ¡°Stop bickering! We should prioritize on our task now!¡± The one that said that was He Shao Yuan that was the representative among the youthful disciples of the Medicine Sect this time. Slight impatience was expressed on his face with his tone simrly cold. Nevertheless, He Shao Yuan held a fairly high position among the youths of the Medicine Sect so the two of them instantly shut their mouths upon hearing what he said, not saying another word¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He Shao Yuan raised his gaze to look at the numerous disciples from various powers before them before continuing, ¡°We must not return to the Medicine Sect empty-handed aftering here even if we aren¡¯t able to contract with that rumoured mighty demon beast.¡± Chapter 711 - Crisis and Bai Ze Part 6

Chapter 711 -Crisis and Bai Ze Part 6

The crowd headed forth again. The sound of footsteps disturbed the tranquility of the quiet mountain valley¡­ It was unknown to Mu Ru Yue why she felt the nostalgic feeling was getting increasingly stronger after entering the mountain doors. Her heart almost leaped out of her chest. ¡°Good heavens! There are spiritual stones!¡± The crowd¡¯s gaze suddenlynded on the pile of spiritual stones near them with excitement glimmering in their eyes. ¡°Those are spiritual stones. It can help in martial practitioner¡¯s cultivation. If we can obtain that many spiritual stones, they undoubtedly will be a massive help in our future martial cultivation.¡± The crowd couldn¡¯t resist the temptation at this instant, charging toward that pile of spiritual stones. Boom! But before those people could touch the stones, it exploded. Those that were charging right at the front was unable to get back to their senses in time, making them turn to ashes from the explosion¡­ The crowd no longer dared to move recklessly after looking at the smoke that arose. They were sure that this entire mountain was filled with danger now¡­ Fu Qing bit her lips as she looked at Mu Ru Yue with a trace ofplex gaze that flickered across her eyes. She had previously been moved the instant she saw that many spiritual stones. Only that girl treated those stones as invisible among the crowd. It was as though she didn¡¯t ce any importance on those spiritual stones¡­ ¡°Damn it!¡± Wu Xin wiped away the remnants of blood from the corner of his mouth. He was lucky to have reacted and ran away in time. Otherwise, he would lose parts of his limbs even if that explosion didn¡¯t take his life. ¡°I really don¡¯t know which insane person created explosives that resembled spiritual stones, making us happy for nothing!¡± More importantly, it killed so many of them! A cold glimmer shed past Wu Xin¡¯s eyes as he smiled. On the other hand, He Shao Yuan still had a cold expression, thinking about something. It was unknown to Mu Ru Yue why she was feeling an uneasy vibe from He Shao Yuan¡­ ¡®This man doesn¡¯t look as simple as his appearance. He is the one that is the best in hiding his might among the crowd!¡± He Shao Yuan seemed to feel Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze as he shifted his gaze toward her. His deep gaze was slightly heavy. It was like a bottomless abyss¡­ In a secret chamber that was sealed with four walls, not letting even a single ray of light to enter the room, Shangguan Lan looked toward the girl before her before asking after a glimmer of light shone in her eyes, ¡°Feng Er, are youpletely certain that nothing will go wrong?¡± Shangguan Feng lowered her gaze, covering the coldness in her eyes, as she replied, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. I have a rather good understanding of the Divine Medicine Magic Array. We will definitely be able to kill those disciples after destroying the spiritual stone that is the key to operate the magic array. Moreover, I¡¯ve ced some of our people within those three powers. We will then be able to wipe out all of the talents from the threerge powers, making it impossible for anyone to outshine our Immortal Doctor Sect. My only worry is that if this was to be known by Mr Murong¡­¡± Shangguan Lan smiled upon hearing that before saying, ¡°Mr Murong doesn¡¯t pay attention to the array. We can just tell him that we don¡¯t know what happened to the array even if something really happens to it. How can Mr Murong, who can¡¯t predict the future, know that it is us no matter how powerful he is? Recently, the talents in the threerge powers have been constantly increasing. If I don¡¯t kill them, I won¡¯t be able to eat or rest in peace. Although the Immortal Doctor Sect belongs to that lord, he usually won¡¯t appear unless if the sect is facing an annihtion crisis! But if it isn¡¯t for him, there won¡¯t be any difference between the Immortal Doctor Sect and the other threerge powers¡­¡± Thus, she definitely wouldn¡¯t let any power to overtake hers! Yet, little did she know, Murong Qing Chu did possess the power to foresee the future. It was a pity that Shangguan Lan waspletely clueless about that¡­ Chapter 712 - Crisis and Bai Ze Part 7

Chapter 712 -Crisis and Bai Ze Part 7

Shangguan Feng lowered her gaze slightly with gloominess in her eyes as she said, ¡°Mother, I understand. I will do as you said. I will make those people be unable to leave the magic array after entering it!¡± She shook her long sleeves downward slightly before turning around, leaving the secret chamber¡­ When her figure appeared under the sunlight, she couldn¡¯t help but smile as shemented, ¡°Mu Ru Yue, you¡¯re still not my match again. So what if you meet up with him? You will be trapped inside the array for your entire life after breaking the spiritual stone. Moreover, you should be grateful toward me. You should thank me for leaving you with your life¡­¡± ¡®That man will certainly be mine after she dies! ¡®It¡¯s a pity that I¡¯m unable to let that girl see us rolling in the bed, making love. If she did, she would definitely feel a pain that makes her want to die!¡¯ Shangguan Feng raised her head with happiness slowly filling her cold eyes. It was as though she could already see the scene where she had anticipated for so many years¡­ A man had his eyes shut inside a room. His soft silver hair brushed lightly against his face when the breeze blew past. His hair was like silk, giving off a dazzling glossy glow. The man suddenly opened with eyes. With a light smile, he said, ¡°It seems that she will be meeting with some troubles. But she can settle it herself. Since she won¡¯t be in any danger, I will let her go as she pleased. Sometimes experience leads to maturity after all¡­¡± If that trouble endangered Mu Ru Yue¡¯s life, he wouldn¡¯t stay unconcerned. Since that matter would be an experience for her and allow her to make a breakthrough, why should he interfere with that then? Murong Qing Chu closed his eyes once again upon thinking about that. His handsome face gave off a glow under the sunlight. He looked like an exiled immortal that didn¡¯t consume the food ofmon popce¡­ The Breeze blew gently in the valley. Nobody dared to move carelessly on the wide mountain path. They were afraid that they would suddenly die from an explosion. Thus, this worked in the favour for Mu Ru Yue as she stored numerous medicinal nts in her storage ring. Everyone was envious as they watched her action but they could only curse in their heart that she would lose her life from greed! But Mu Ru Yue was unharmed from the start and there was only a negligible amount of demon beast that they encountered¡­ Everyone suddenly halted their steps when they raised their head to look at the dead end of the valley before them. Some couldn¡¯t help but eximed. ¡°We reached the end? What about that rumoured powerful and mysterious demon beast? I¡¯ve clearly read about it in an ancient book so why isn¡¯t it here?¡± They hade here for that demon beast. Had they gotten nothing in the end? How could this be eptable to those that had lost numerous of theirrades? Everyone¡¯s heart trembled with frustration surging in their heart. They didn¡¯t obtain anything nor the demon beast aftering this far. Why did theye here for then? This was clearly wasting time! Someone suddenly thought about something and looked furiously at Mu Ru Yue before demanding, ¡°We didn¡¯t obtain anything on this trip, but this girl has gotten a lot of treasures. If you don¡¯t share some of those treasures with us, we will definitely not let you leave easily!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Quickly take out some of those treasures!¡± Everyone¡¯s gazended on Mu Ru Yue, hooting. In their point of view, only Mu Ru Yue obtained so many precious treasures so it was too unfair to them. Thus, they must get a portion of those treasures no matter what so that this wouldn¡¯t be a wasted trip¡­ Chapter 713 - Crisis and Bai Ze Part 8

Chapter 713 -Crisis and Bai Ze Part 8

Mu Ru Yue chuckled slightly. She then replied to the hooting crowd, ¡°It was that all of you didn¡¯t need those treasures previously so I could only reluctantly keep them.¡± Her words made the crowd a little embarrassed. What she said was right. They were the ones that were scared of the traps in this ce so they naturally didn¡¯t dare to move carelessly. Thus, all of the treasures fell into her hands. ¡°Hmph!¡± Wu Xin snorted coldly. He then smirked with disdain as he mocked, ¡°How can you fight against so many disciples from the threerge powers by yourself? Little girl, let me advise you something. You should know what is best for yourself and take out those items or you can apany me for a night. I will then let you leave alive. Otherwise, you will definitely die in this ce today!¡± Mu Ru Yue narrowed her eyes slightly. She then smiled lightly and asked, ¡°Really? Just by yourself?¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Wu Xin burst outughing before he replied cynically, ¡°I know that the red-haired man is indeed really powerful but he isn¡¯t by your side now. If you were to die here, who will know? We can totally me it on the dangers of the Divine Medicine Magic Array!¡± He sized up Mu Ru Yue a little lecherously upon saying that before continuing. ¡°Of course! If you apany me for a night, I won¡¯t be too calctive with you. How¡¯s that? This should certainly be a really profitable deal for you. You are a slut anyway. Not only did you seduced the fiance of the Immortal Doctor Sect¡¯s young mistress, you also have an ambiguous rtionship with the red-haired man. I don¡¯t know how many guys had obtained your body. Since that¡¯s the case, there won¡¯t be much a difference by adding me to that group¡­¡± He extended his rough hand to touch Mu Ru Yue¡¯s face with his lecherous smile intensifying. In his point of view, therepletely wasn¡¯t a need for Mu Ru Yue to reject him. She just needed to spend a night with him to get his help. What a profitable deal would that be? Those that reject such an offer were worse than fools! ¡°Ah!¡± Suddenly, a heart-wrenching shriek vibrated throughout the sky. Everyone was stunned for a moment before they looked at them. They saw that Wu Xin was holding onto his fingers with his expression turned ashen. Blood flowed rapidly out from his broken finger. ¡°B*tch!¡± His expression distorted. With mes of fury burning in his eyes, he proimed, ¡°Since you really don¡¯t know what is best for you, I will make you live a life worse than death!¡± Wu Xin momentarily dashed toward Mu Ru Yue. A sword ray of light shed toward the groin of that man in a split second. Following that, the crowd saw something dropped from his groin area, staining the ground in his surrounding red with his blood. Nobody saw how Mu Ru Yue made her move. Wu Xin who was at the Mystic Realm couldn¡¯t react to her attack in time, making him suffer a disaster. His face had turned gravely pale from the pain with cold sweat flowing profusely down his forehead. Everyone was drenched in cold sweat as they looked at that cold face under the sunlight with astonishment. A chill subconsciously crept into their hearts. Even the most malicious girl would be inferior to her! What was most important to a man was his tool in creating his legacy. Yet, this girl directly made Wu Xin into a eunuch? Who else other than her would be more ruthless? Mu Ru Yue withdrew her sword with a calm expression. She didn¡¯t even spare a nce at Wu Xin that had already passed out. She swept a cold gaze through the crowd. She then said in a voice as cold as snow, making a chill to surge in people¡¯s heart. ¡°Who wants to be next?¡± Everyone looked at each other. They didn¡¯t dare to move a step forward for a moment. She had just casually crippled a Mystic Realm expert. They were all around his cultivation so who would have the guts to oppose her? Wouldn¡¯t that be meaninglessly throwing their life away?! Chapter 714 - Crisis and Bai Ze Part 9

Chapter 714 -Crisis and Bai Ze Part 9

But what really made people shock was that the owner of the Pill Tower was so strong! She only looked like a twenty-three to twenty-four years old youthful girl. How abnormal was she to be able to instant defeat a Mystic Realm expert at her age? Fu Qing bit hard on her lip with her face pale. She originally thought that Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t have much cultivation. But it seemed that she actually was really formidable. If she had managed to provoke her previously, it would be really easy for her to take her life¡­ ¡°Lady!¡±A sombre voice was heard from a disciple from the Medicine Sect. ¡°We should spare people when we can. Don¡¯t you think that you are being too much?¡± ¡°Too much?¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled coldly as she rebuked, ¡°If I am not strong enough, what do you think my oue will be? I would have been humiliated by him and more importantly, all of my treasures would be been stolen by all of you grouping up against me, leaving only my corpse behind! Hence, I don¡¯t think that I¡¯m in the wrong! This continent reveres experts. I have the strength to protect myself so why should I be pressured by you guys?¡± Hua Yun¡¯s (splendid cloud) face turned increasingly gloomy. Wu Xin was one of the member of their Medicine Sect no matter what. Thus, Mu Ru Yue¡¯s action was akin to viciously pping the face of the Medicine Sect. How could he tolerate that? ¡°Lady, please remember that it is best to leave a line in everything you do so as to decrease your amount of foes. There won¡¯t be any benefits from what you did today by overdoing it!¡± Hua Yun lifted his head as he used a teaching tone to preach her. Mu Ru Yue smiled and with coldness filled eyes, she replied, ¡°But what I know is when someone bullies me and if I don¡¯t counterattack them, they will think that I can be bullied. They will only bully me even more.¡± ¡°It seems that thedy is quite stubborn. It can¡¯t be that you want to oppose my entire Medicine Sect, right?¡± Hua Yun¡¯s expression turned ashen as he clenched his fist so tightly that it made crackling sounds. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s smile intensified before continuing, ¡°Your Medicine Sect seems to overestimate yourselves. All of you aren¡¯t my match!¡± Swish! A mour rose among the crowd. Nobody was able to imagine that Mu Ru Yue would say such brazen words! Even if she was rather strong, she didn¡¯t have the qualification to not ce any importance on the Medicine Sect. The sect master of the Medicine Sect was not only a Spiritual Realm strong expert, he was also a mighty alchemist! Who was she to dare not ce any importance on the Medicine Sect? ¡°Haha!¡± Hua Yun raised his head andughed before saying heavily, ¡°Lady Mu is like a newborn calf that isn¡¯t afraid of the tiger. This kind of spirit is indeed praiseworthy. But you need to be clear about the situation. You are indeed powerful. However, since you are the owner of the Pill Tower, you should be the strongest within the Pill Tower. You think that you can oppose my Medicine Sect just by yourself?¡± A tinge of anger could be heard in his voice as he continued, ¡°You must give an exnation to our Medicine Sect today. Otherwise, I swear that I won¡¯t drop this matter!¡± Although Hua Yun simrly looked down upon Wu Xin, he must protect her no matter what as a member of the Medicine Sect¡­ On the other hand, He Shao Yuan who was the leader of the group didn¡¯t say anything. He had just lowered his gaze, pondering about something¡­ ¡°Exnation?¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her eyes slightly. Boom! mes surged toward Wu Xin who had copsed on the ground, sending him flying a couple of metres back. ¡°This¡­ is my exnation!¡± How was it to be domineering? When people sought for an exnation, they gave that answer as their exnation! If this wasn¡¯t a serious situation, they would have worshipped this girl¡­ Chapter 715 - Crisis and Bai Ze Part 10

Chapter 715 -Crisis and Bai Ze Part 10

¡°Good! Very good!¡± Hua Yun chuckled coldly before continuing, ¡°Since you don¡¯t appreciate my kind intentions, don¡¯t me me for being impolite!¡± Boom! Hua Yun formed into a sword, piercing toward Mu Ru Yue. Yet, the mountain gave off an rming sound at this moment, making his body to momentarily freeze in midair. He then looked with astonishment beneath him¡­ That sight had stupefied him. There was a formidable enormous demon beast that suddenly appeared inside the mountain valley. Its eyes were ruthless and sharp. Saliva kept flowing out from its mouth, giving off a sickening stench. ¡°Eight wed Fire Dragon! It is really the Aggressive Eight wed Fire Dragon!¡± This demon beast had eight ws. If it wasn¡¯t the Eight wed Fire Dragon, what would it be? But why did this demon beast appeared at this ce? Hua Yun¡¯s body jolted. He then shifted his gaze to He Shao Yuan who was standing at a side. His gazended on a torn seal talisman before He Shao Yuan. ¡°Seal talisman? Shao Yuan, are you the one that summoned this demon beast?¡± Seal talisman was something that could be used to seal demon beasts. The demon beast could be summoned at any time by tearing the talisman. But how did He Shao Yuan possess the seal talisman for this Aggressive Eight wed Fire Dragon? ¡°He Shao Yuan, you should know what aggressive beast is!¡± Currently, Hua Yun no longer cared about anything as he shouted frantically, ¡°Aggressive beast are ruthless in nature. They sometimes just massacre without differentiating between their enemy andrade! You will wipe out the entire group by summoning this aggressive beast!¡± He Shao Yuan smiled lightly but he replied with sinister filled eyes, ¡°I didn¡¯t have a choice. The Immortal Doctor Sect has already promised me that if I did this, they will allow me to enter the Immortal Doctor Sect with a high status. The Medicine Sect indeed is good, but there is still a disparity between it and the Immortal Doctor Sect. As the proverb says, ¡®man seeks his way up just as water seeks its way down¡¯ so I hope that all of you will understand my decision¡­¡± Overflowing fury zed in Hua Yun¡¯s chest. With his voice being shaky from anger, he yelled, ¡°He Shao Yuan, all of us trusted you tremendously. Yet, you have let us down!¡± ¡°Haha!¡± He Shao Yuan couldn¡¯t help to chuckle as he replied, ¡°Trust? What use will your trusts do for me? It will be your death day in this Immortal Doctor Banquet. All of you, excluding me, will die here today! The sect master initially wanted to use another method to end all of your lives. Who knew that their superior would suddenlye, setting the Divine Medicine Magic Array as the location for thepetition? But there isn¡¯t much of a difference. All of you must die here today without exception! I will be able to enter the sect master¡¯s eyes once all of you die¡­¡± ¡°He Shao Yuan, we have known each other for so many years. You really want to abandon yourrades for power?¡± Fu Qing yelled furiously with sorrow and disappointment filled eyes. She didn¡¯t expect that He Shao Yuan would betray them. ¡®The medicine sect did not treat him badly so why is he doing this?¡¯ Fu Qing¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly as she shut her eyes from her sorrow. But when she opened her eyes again, a sharp gaze surged out of her clear eyes, shooting like a dagger toward the man before her. ¡°I¡¯ve already mentioned that ¡®man seeks his way up just as water seeks its way down¡¯ so since I have a better path, I will naturally choose to betray!¡± He Shao Yuan sniggered. He then rapidly retreated with a sh of his body. The Eight wed Fire Dragon gave out a torrential roar. The sky seemed to have rippled instantly. An oppressive force covered the area, making the crowd to be unable to move in the slightest¡­ Chapter 716 - Crisis and Bai Ze Part 11

Chapter 716 -Crisis and Bai Ze Part 11

Despair filled everyone¡¯s heart at this instant. They were young talents from variousrge powers after all. When did they face such a crisis? More importantly, there was an aggressive ancient beast before them! ¡°Doomed! We are all doomed this time!¡± ¡°That damnable He Shao Yuan! I will never forgive him!¡± Everyone was enraged at this moment but they couldn¡¯t do anything in this situation. Yet, it was obvious that if they were able to survive this ordeal, they would tear He Shao Yuan¡¯s corpse into tiny pieces! Roar! The Eight wed Fire Dragon ran briskly toward them. All of its eight legs stomped on Wu Xin¡¯s body as it came over to them, instantly making his internal organs to burst out from his body. However, nobody could care about the status of Wu Xin at this moment. They currently couldn¡¯t even guarantee their own survival so who would have the time to be concerned over a trash? Boom! mes shot out from the Eight wed Fire Dragon¡¯s mouth. It was like a volcanic eruptioning over to them. The crowd wanted to dodge the mes but they couldn¡¯t use a single ounce of their might. Hence, they could only watch on as the mes shot over to them¡­ ¡°This is bad!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze gloomed with deep thoughts that shed past her eyes. ¡®If only if I can make a connection with the Alchemy Book, I can enter it to escape from this cmity. But I can¡¯t think of any ways in regaining the connection to the Alchemy Book¡­ ¡®Can it be that I will die here? ¡®No! ¡®I definitely mustn¡¯t die! ¡®If I die, I will lose the contract with the Alchemy Book. It will then be ownerless once again, willfully drifting around. Moreover, without the contract, Ye Wu Chen and the demon beasts inside the Alchemy Book would be stuck inside the book¡­ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart stung when she thought about that charming and affectionate man. ¡®I can¡¯t¡­ can¡¯t make him live in solitary for so many years¡­ ¡®But I don¡¯t have any solution in dealing with this crisis¡­¡¯ The mes had burned several people into ashes, unable to put up any resistance against it. Mu Ru Yue raised her cold gaze slightly when she saw the mes nearing her. A rare change of her expression was shown on her impable face¡­ Fu Qing, who was not far from Mu Ru Yue, raised her head to look at Mu Ru Yue with a trace of struggle in her heart. Yet, the following scene made her pupils contract. Her pupils seemed to have contracted to the size of a pinhead. White hair fluttered slightly in midair. His white robes looked so elegant as he stood before Mu Ru Yue, protecting her behind him. The man¡¯s figure was lean and slender but he unexpectedly gave people a sense of security. He just raised his hand slightly. Boom! He had blocked all of the mes away from him. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart tightened abruptly as she stared fixedly at the man before her. She subconsciously parted her lips but was unable to voice out a single word¡­ The man turned around all of sudden. His white robe under the sunlight looked so pure and holy. His white hairs that arouses sympathy brushed gently against Mu Ru Yue¡¯s face, giving off a lily sweet scent¡­ Mu Ru Yue was finally able to see the man¡¯s appearance at this instant. He had white hair and brows. He was really handsome. There wasn¡¯t any sorrow in his eyes when she first met him as excitement reced it instead when he looked at the girl before him. The man before her looked like an immortal just like Murong Qing Chu. However, there was a difference between the two of them. Murong Qing Chu looked like a genuine calm immortal that didn¡¯t feast upon the food of themon popce since he didn¡¯t carry any other emotions other than calmness and coldness. But the man before her seemed to have a devilish heart under his immortal-like grandeur. That devilish heart was sufficient in annihting the entire continent. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be known as an aggressive best thousand of years ago! It was precisely due to his ruthlessness that the world deemed him as an aggressive beast¡­ The man lowered his gaze slightly. He raised his hand, wanting to caress the face of the girl before him. But he ced down his hand before touching her face. Intense longingness was reflected in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve waited for you for a thousand years. You have finally returned¡­¡± Chapter 717 - Thousand Years Of Deep Feelings Part 1

Chapter 717 -Thousand Years Of Deep Feelings Part 1

His white hair fluttered in the wind, brushing against Mu Ru Yue¡¯s face. His hair was as smooth and soft as silk. Mu Ru Yue lifted her head to look at the handsome face before her. Her heart seemed to be struck heavily by something, making her feel a painful sensation in her heart¡­ ¡®The time flow for a thousand years is tremendously long and slow. Jing Er at least had undergone that time unconscious but this man had been locked up in this ce, waiting solitarily for her for a thousand years¡­ ¡®No matter if it was Xiao Yue or Zi Shao, they didn¡¯t experience the extent of torture that this man had undergone. ¡®They didn¡¯t spend those time in solitary after all. It was this man and only this man that only had flowers, grasses, and trees as hispanions for a thousand years¡­¡¯ ¡°Bai Ze¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s voice trembled slightly. She raised her head to meet the man¡¯s grievance filled eyes. A gentle smile was instantly disyed on her face. ¡°Bai Ze, I¡¯m back¡­¡± ¡®That¡¯s right, she¡¯s back. ¡®I will no longer be just by myself from now on¡­¡¯ Bai Ze smiled. Thend seemed to have quivered from his smile. ¡°There is nothing¡­ better to me than to be able to see you again. Hence, I¡¯ve neither regretted nor remorse for waiting for you for a thousand years.¡± ¡®I¡¯ve neither regretted nor remorse for waiting for you for a thousand years.¡¯ Mu Ru Yue suddenly felt tremendously ashamed and uneasy toward the man before her. Perhaps she would never be able to repay the man before her for what he had done in her past life in her current life and eternity. The crowd was a little shocked by the sudden change of situation, making them unable toe back to their senses momentarily. Nobody knew what was going on¡­ The man turned his head to look at the Eight wed Fire Dragon before him. Everyone could feel an intense pressureing from him even though his gaze was calm¡­ His white robes and snow-white hair fluttered in the wind in midair. His hair was extremely as eye-catching as snowkes. The crowd had never seen anyone possessing such a natural white hair. More importantly, what was really stunning was that the entire world seemed to revolve around this man. A mighty aura circled around that man, gradually giving rise to an rming gale. He just stood in the middle of the gale, lowering his gaze to look at the Eight wed Fire Dragon beneath him. His eyes gave off a formidable grandeur as though he was looking disdainfully out of the corner of his eye at the world. If he was like an immortal-like person when facing Mu Ru Yue, the current him could totally be described as a fusion of a god and devil god. He was so high up, looking down upon people from his high and lofty position. ¡°A punny Eight wed Fire Dragon dares to run amok in my territory?! What¡¯s worse was that you tried to hurt her!¡± Bai Ze raised his white eyebrows slightly as hemented in a heavy and cold tone. He raised his eyes slightly with his gaze indifferent and cold. Snowkes fluttered in his surrounding after he said that. The number of snowkes increased constantly until it formed into a snowstorm. Boom! It struck toward that Eight wed Fire Dragon. There were several ice des1 within that powerful snowstorm that pierced into the Eight wed Fire Dragon¡¯s body without any warning. Blood instantly sprayed out from its body, staining the snow red¡­ Roar! The Eight wed Fire Dragon gave out a heart-wrenching roar. Bang! Following that, its body copsed toward the ground before the crowd¡¯s gaze. A gale revolved around his body with his white robes dancing along with the wind. The man¡¯s gaze was indifferent and cold as he looked down at the crowd from his high position as though they were ants. ¡°Who else is delusional in wanting to harm my, Bai Ze¡¯s, master?¡± He said master¡­ Everyone¡¯s heart seemed to have been struck by a sudden p of thunder, creating waves of ripples in their hearts. Nobody was able to imagine that the handsome man that appeared out of nowhere was her contracted beast! 1. Why does Byakuya¡¯s Senbonzakura Kageyoshi from Bleaches to my mind from tranting this part? XD Chapter 718 - Thousand Years Of Deep Feelings Part 2

Chapter 718 -Thousand Years Of Deep Feelings Part 2

He surveyed the crowd indifferently before his eyesnded on Mu Ru Yue again. His eyes became gentle and smiled gently at that instant. ¡°Everything will be fine now that I¡¯m here. I won¡¯t let anyone hurt you just like a thousand years ago.¡± It was destined for him to be bound to her life after the first time he met her a thousand years ago. His feelings for her had never changed even after a thousand years¡­ Mu Ru Yue lifted his gaze to look at the white-haired man before her. She subconsciously extended her hand to caress his long snow-white hair. Her eyshes trembled slightly with a trace of pain in her ink-ck eyes. ¡°Bai Ze, you must have waited bitterly during those thousand years¡­¡± Bai Ze shook his head and with a slight smile, he replied, ¡°I have memories of you being with me so it wasn¡¯t hard. They¡­ they were enough to keep me going during the wait of a thousand years¡­¡± An exmation was suddenly heard from within the crowd. ¡°Bai Ze! The ancient aggressive beast Bai Ze! The Bai Ze that apanied Senior Yue in her battles to her end a thousand years ago! I finally remembered who Bai Ze is!¡± The one thatmented was Peng Fei from the Martial Sect. He shot a gaze filled with disbelief at the two people before him. His expression of shock was even worse than if he were just looking at a ghost! ¡®Bai Ze¡­ this mighty demon beast is Bai Ze¡­ If that¡¯s the case, won¡¯t Mu Ru Yue be¡­ ¡®No! ¡®Impossible! ¡®Senior Yue had already fallen a thousand years ago so how could she be alive? Moreover, this girl is so young so she definitely couldn¡¯t be Senior Yue! ¡®Wait a minute¡­ He suddenly thought about something and widened his eyes in shock. ¡®Didn¡¯t Bai Ze said that he had waited for her for a thousand years? Can it be that Mu Ru Yue is the reincarnation of Senior Yue? Oh god! This information is really too mind-blowing!¡¯ The rest of the crowd seemed to have thought about the same point, casting their gazes to the two people that had a ck and white hair respectively¡­ This was especially so for Fu Qing that had looked down on Mu Ru Yue initially. Her guts had turned green from regrets now. She bit down on her lips. Nobody from the Central Region wouldn¡¯t know what the title of Senior Yue meant. She was the peerless expert from a thousand years ago. Her alchemy¡¯s proficiency was the closest to the God Realm throughout the entire history of alchemists! It was just a step that Zi Huang and Senior Yue would be gods. But something terrible happened during that critical moment that resulted in them being annihtion, vanishing forever from the continent of the Central Region. Yet, who knew that the previous peerless expert had returned to thisnd after a thousand years¡­ He Shao Yuan¡¯s expression had turned ashen. Fear finally appeared in his gloomy eyes. ¡®That man had killed that Eight wed Fire Dragon with just a move. I didn¡¯t expect that young mistress of the Immortal Doctor Sect Shangguan Feng would pass such a dangerous task to me! ¡®Not only will I be unable to curry favours from the Immortal Doctor Sect, I will most probably be killed¡­¡¯ He regretted to the point that his guts turned green after thinking about that¡­ Boom! Boooom! The ground and mountain suddenly quivered at this moment as an intense earthquake had urred within the mountain valley. Everyone that was unable to snap out from their shock was stunned by the sudden situation, making them look at each other at a loss. ¡°Not good!¡± He Shao Yuan¡¯s expression changed drastically as he eximed, ¡°It is the Divine Medicine Magic Array. Something has happened to the Divine Medicine Magic Array!¡± Everyone was rmed as they looked in fright at the shaking mountain range. Dread permeated their hearts¡­ ¡°Be careful!¡± Boom! An enormous rock rolled down from the hill, rolling rapidly toward Mu Ru Yue. With a wave from Bai Ze¡¯s raised hand, a strong power struck at that rock, instantly shattering that enormous rock into smithereens. Following that, he raised his arm to pull Mu Ru Yue to his side, protecting her meticulously in his embrace. A trace of a peculiar ray of light shed past his calm eyes. Chapter 719 - Thousand Years Of Deep Feelings Part 3

Chapter 719 -Thousand Years Of Deep Feelings Part 3

¡°Something has gone wrong with the magic array!¡± Mu Ru Yue frowned slightly but didn¡¯t say anything. She raised her head to look at the shaking mountain range. With a slight smirk, she said, ¡°Zi Feng, you think that you can trap me in here?¡± It wasn¡¯t hard to think that Zi Feng destroyed the magic array, trying to make them unable to leave this ce. It was just such a pity¡­ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze darkened and smiled coldly. She was still as calm as usual inparison to the slightly panicking crowd¡­ Outside the magic array, Shangguan Feng looked at the destroyed magic array that was the key to control the magic array. She suddenly burst outughing. Her brazenughter was filled with bone piercing hatred. ¡°Mu Ru Yue, don¡¯t you even think of leaving the Divine Medicine Magic Array in your entire life! You will never be able to break the magic array unless if you recover the memories of your past life! But you don¡¯t seem to remember it¡­¡± ¡®Mu Ru Yue, I¡¯ve lost to you in the previous life. I won¡¯t let you step on my head, tyrannically abusing me, again in this life no matter what! ¡®It is already merciful for me in not killing you so you should be grateful!¡¯ Shangguan Feng swung her sleeves downward before she turned around, vanishing from the location of the magic array. But two figures appeared in midair right after she left. The man¡¯s silver hair fluttered lightly with his green robe¡¯s sleeves was lifted by the wind. He had a handsome and fair face. His gaze was as cold as usual. He was immortal-like as he stood above the magic array. There was an elder standing by his side. With his eyebrows creased tightly, he asked, puzzled, ¡°Mister, why didn¡¯t you stop her?¡± Murong Qing Chu withdrew his gaze indifferently. He then replied without a change of his expression, ¡°Mu Ru Yue will be able to settle this by herself so there isn¡¯t a need for us to interfere. Shangguan Feng can¡¯t hurt her. Senior Dan, we don¡¯t need to bother with the matters here. Nothing will happen to her even if we don¡¯t do anything about this situation.¡± He was unable to see Mu Ru Yue¡¯s future but he was able to see Shangguan Feng¡¯s future. Thus, he knew that it was redundant to help her in this matter. Senior Dan was slightly curious but didn¡¯t say anything further. The Mister must have seen something using his gift of observing people¡¯s future. They really wouldn¡¯t need to assist in this matter since he had said it was redundant in helping her in this matter then. Murong Qing Chu shifted his gaze toward Senior Dan. With his voice as cold as usual, he suggested, ¡°You are close in breaking through. Since that¡¯s so, let¡¯s return first. It won¡¯t be toote toe back here again after shees out from the magic array¡­¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Senior Dan nodded slightly with a tinge of coldness in his eyes. ¡®Shangguan Feng thinks that the mister wouldn¡¯t know what they have done as they didn¡¯t know that he can observe a person¡¯s future. It was precisely due to him being able to see the future that the mister didn¡¯t make a move on her¡­ ¡®Otherwise, Shangguan Feng won¡¯t be able to leave a foot out of this ce!¡¯ The earthquake finally stopped within the mountain valley. He Shao Yuan was stunned as he said under his breath, ¡°They want to trap me in here as well? It is soughable after I¡¯ve done so many things for them!¡± Peng Fei nced at He Shao Yun while clenching his fists so tightly that it crackled. He was forcefully suppressing his impulse to tear the person before him into pieces. ¡°He Shao Yuan, what is going on?¡± He Shao Yuan hugged his head in pain while he crouched to the ground. Tears flowed down his face as he replied, ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know why this happened. It was Shangguan Feng that came to me saying that if I helped her to do a matter, she promised to give me a flourishing future. But I didn¡¯t expect that she will lock me in here as well!¡± ¡°Shangguan Feng?¡± Peng Fei¡¯s expression turned ashen as he yelled in fury, ¡°Why did she do this?¡± Chapter 720 - Thousand Years Of Deep Feelings Part 4

Chapter 720 -Thousand Years Of Deep Feelings Part 4

He Shao Yuan hugged his head tightly and exined bitterly, ¡°Shangguan Feng said that the talents of the threerge powers were increasing too quickly so this Immortal Doctor Banquet is just a trap in order to wipe out of all the talents from the threerge powers! I¡­ I didn¡¯t have a choice in this!¡± Boom! Peng Fei¡¯s fist struck He Shao Yuan¡¯s head. With his voice drenched with fury, he shouted, ¡°He Shao Yuan, I¡¯m going to kill you bastard!¡± Seeing that he was going to attack He Shao Yuan again, a voice was suddenly heard by his side, ¡°Enough! You won¡¯t achieve anything by hitting him now. You can kill him as you like after we leave this ce!¡± Peng Fei ced down his fist upon saying that but with a bitter smile on his face. ¡°Leave? You think we can still leave this ce?¡± Horror and despair filled the crowd at this instant. Couldn¡¯t it be that they would be stuck in this magic array for the rest of their lives and eternity without the slightest freedom? Bai Ze swept a light nce throughout the crowd before his gazended on Mu RU Yue again. With his gaze as gentle as water and smile as soft as the wind, he asked, ¡°You have a way out?¡± It was undeniable that Bai Ze¡¯s voice was indeed really pleasant to the ears, giving people a refreshing spring wind sensation. Yet, he was only like this toward Mu Ru Yue¡­ The crowd¡¯s gazended on Mu Ru Yue at this moment. If she really was the legendary Senior Yue, there definitely be nothing that she couldn¡¯t do¡­ Hope started to fill the gazes of the crowd as they thought about that. ¡°If we want to leave¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°It isn¡¯t impossible but I don¡¯t have that capability yet¡­¡± Peng Fei was ted. ¡®She said that she doesn¡¯t have the capability yet so does this mean that there¡¯s a way for them to leave this ce?¡¯ ¡°How can you help us in leaving this ce?¡± ¡°Heaven Realm!¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her gaze slightly before continuing, ¡°There is an internal exit in this Divine Medicine Magic Array in case something bad was to ur. But only I can activate the array. Moreover, my cultivation needs to reach the Heaven Realm!¡± Heaven Realm? The crowd was stunned before they became slightly mncholic. Nobody knew how long she would take to reach the Heaven Realm after all. Wouldn¡¯t it mean that they would need to stay here for a long time? Who knew what would happen in the world outside the magic array after such a long period of time¡­ ¡°It¡¯s better to have some hope than none!¡± Fu Qing snapped out from her shock as she surveyed the crowd before continuing, ¡°Usually, there is some friction between our threerge powers. But the current crisis affects all of the threerge powers. Since the Immortal Doctor Sect wants to make moves on us, they naturally wouldn¡¯t let off our various sects. Hence, we shouldy down all of our grudges toward each other to team up in order to survive!¡± The crowd¡¯s heart shuddered as they shot a gaze toward Fu Qing¡¯s delicate and pretty face. They couldn¡¯t believe that this girl that was usually a little haughty would say such words. ¡°What Fu Qing says is right.¡± Hua Yun paused for a moment and with a trace of light that shed past his eyes, he continued, ¡°Thus, we should team up to fight as one against the Immortal Doctor Sect. The Immortal Doctor Sect dares to treat us in such a manner. As a disciple of the Medicine Sect, I definitely won¡¯t forgive them! If I don¡¯t get my revenge on this matter, I won¡¯t be fit to call myself human! Perhaps his words stirred up the crowd, making all of their blood to start racing. ¡°That¡¯s right! If we don¡¯t get our revenge on this matter, we aren¡¯t fit to call ourselves human! We will constantly fight against the Immortal Doctor Sect as long as we still breathe!¡± Chapter 721 - Thousand Years Of Deep Feelings Part 5

Chapter 721 -Thousand Years Of Deep Feelings Part 5

Every single talent from the threerge powers was arrogant, not cing any importance on the otherrge powers. Yet, they matured from the current crisis,ying down all of their conflicts against each other. ¡°Yue!¡± A frantic yell was suddenly heard, making the crowd to lift their head. They instantly saw the white-haired man that was standing in mid air had a paleplexion, looking at a loss at Mu Ru Yue. His eyes consisted of undisguised panic and worry to the point that cold sweat flowed profusely. The man that was overly worried said in a low and shaky tone, ¡°Are you alright? What¡¯s happening?¡± Mu Ru Yue held onto her belly tightly with her impable face turning gravely pale. She raised her head to look at Bai Ze before shaking her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Hiss! Contraction after contraction of her abdomen muscles was felt. Cold sweat flowed profusely down her forehead. But she just bit down on her lips, forcefully not making any sound. Fu Qing suddenly thought about something. With her gaze toward Mu Ru Yue¡¯s belly, she asked, ¡°Can¡­ can it be that she is giving birth? I don¡¯t know what she was thinking to participate in the Immortal Doctor Banquet while being impregnated?¡± Her tone no longer had the initial disdain even though she was rebuking her. But how could Fu Qing know that the child in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s belly wasn¡¯t ordinary? Hence, it wouldn¡¯t drop no matter how Mu Ru Yue battled¡­ ¡°Giving birth?¡± Bai Ze was a little startled. He then frowned his white brows slightly before saying, ¡°I will assist you in giving birth.¡± ¡°Bai Ze!¡± Mu Ru Yue gripped tightly onto Bai Ze¡¯s sleeve while she raised her head to look at him. Bai Ze smiled lightly as though to make her calm down as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯ve also helped you during the previous time. But I¡¯m a guy after all so it will indeed be a little inconvenient for me during some parts of the process. Hence, I will need a girl to help meter. Yue, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let anything happen to you both mother and child.¡± Mu Ru Yue gradually let her hand down. She didn¡¯t have any alternatives than to believe him at this point of time¡­ Three yearster. Yao Jun creased his brows tightly in the Yao family with a trace of unease expressed on his face. ¡°Head,¡± Elder Hui Yi¡¯s expression was gloomy. With a glimmer of a cold ray of light that shone past his eyes, he reported, ¡°I¡¯ve received a recent news that the Holy Sect had also been taken over by the Immortal Doctor Sect. I¡¯m afraid that our Yao family will be next!¡± Yao Jun remained silent. None of the talents from the threerge powers that participated in the Immortal Doctor Banquet three years ago had returned. The sect master of the Immortal Doctor Sect hastily assembled the heads of the threerge powers to investigate that matter. There was no longer any news heard about the heads of the threerge powers after they went to the Immortal Doctor Sect. Following that, the Immortal Doctor Sect did a full-on attack against the threerge powers. Currently, the Medicine Sect, Martial Sect, and Holy Sect had been conquered by the Immortal Doctor Sect. Some of the disciples from the threerge powers had voluntarily joined the Immortal Doctor Sect while the rest of the disciples that refused to join met with terrible oues. Those disciples with weak cultivation that refused to join the Immortal Doctor Sect were massacred while those disciples with strong cultivation were captured and tortured daily forcing them to join the Immortal Doctor Sect. These actions by the Immortal Doctor Sect had terrified the entire continent¡­ ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the lord of the Immortal Doctor Sect had brought the young master to a ce. If that wasn¡¯t the case, how could the sect master of the Immortal Doctor Sect be so daring? The sect master of the Immortal Doctor Sect would have already done what she wanted to do before that lord returns. Thus, that lord couldn¡¯t do anything about it even if he was displeased with what was done.¡± People from the fourrge powers knew clearly that the real governor of the Immortal Doctor Sect wasn¡¯t Shangguan Lan. But that lord always appeared and disappeared unpredictably. He had left the Central Region recently. Hence, Shangguan Lan had the guts to do such a matter¡­ Chapter 722 - Thousand Years Of Deep Feelings Part 6

Chapter 722 -Thousand Years Of Deep Feelings Part 6

When he returned after the massacre, what could he do then? She would have done what she had wanted to do. It couldn¡¯t be that he would cripple the entire Immortal Doctor Sect, right? The Immortal Doctor Sect was his power after all so how could he destroy the entire Immortal Doctor Sect¡­ ¡°This is bad! Head! Elder Hui Yi! Something terrible has happened!¡± A flustered exmation was suddenly heard at this moment. ¡°What happened?¡± Yao Jun¡¯s heart skipped a beat. His tightly creased brows exposed his uneasiness. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s the people from the Immortal Doctor Sect! They havee!¡± ¡°What?¡± Yao Jun stood up abruptly. With hisplexion turned ashen, he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that it will be so soon! The Immortal Doctor Sect possesses three Spiritual Realm experts. Thus, we won¡¯t be their match with our current capability¡­¡± How powerful was it for one to be at the Spiritual Realm? There were only two of them in the Yao family. Yet, the Immortal Doctor Sect had three¡­ ¡°Elder Hui Yi, let¡¯s head out to check out the situation.¡± Yao Jun dusted his robe¡¯s sleeves, briskly walking out of the door. Several people suddenly appeared in the sky outside the Yao family, filling the sky with grey figures. Moreover, the people right in front of the crowd were the Shangguan mother and daughter with two other elders. Yao Jun recognised those two elders of the Immortal Doctor Sect at first nce. They were experts at the Spiritual Realm, Jun Lan (gentleman orchid) and Yun Tai (cloud peaceful). It seemed that the Immortal Doctor Sect really wanted to wipe out all of the fourrge powers this time¡­ He couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Despair filled his face. Could it be that he was really fated to die today? His gaze suddenlynded on an elderly figure in the group. His pupil contracted instantly as he asked, ¡°Cang Lan (vast water), why are you in the team of people from the Immortal Doctor Sect?¡± The elder known as Cang Lan burst outughing as he replied, ¡°Yao Jun, this world reveres expert after all. Hence, I can only give you an advice. You should swear your loyalty and devotion to the Immortal Doctor Sect like us. Otherwise, you will just be asking for pain!¡± Yao Jun¡¯s expression changed as he rebuked, ¡°I¡¯m not like you to cling abjectly to life! I don¡¯t know how sorrowful and disappointed the people from the Medicine Sect would be when they know what you¡¯ve done!¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Cang Lan raised his head to burst outughing. He smirked sinisterly as he continued, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that there¡¯s nothing better than to be able to live? I¡¯m not like those fools that continued to swear their loyalty and devotion to the Medicine Sect to the very end!¡± Yao Jun¡¯s body shuddered as he raised his head to look at the elder that was standing in mid air. With a cold light that glinted past his eyes, he queried, ¡°Let me ask you this then. Did you really not have any remedy in curing my previous illness?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Cang Lan snorted coldly as he replied in contempt, ¡°That¡¯s right, I indeed was able to treat you. But so what if I didn¡¯t? The Yao family would fall once you die. Who knows that you still managed to survive that illness! But even if that¡¯s the case, aren¡¯t you still fated to die now?¡± Yao Jun¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but trembled even though he had already predicted his answer. He thenmented, ¡°We have been friends for so many years. Why did you do that?¡± ¡°Friend?¡± Cang Lan¡¯s voice was filled with disdain as he continued, ¡°You aren¡¯t worthy to be my friend! I, Cang Lan, had never treated you as one. If it wasn¡¯t for you, younger apprentice sister would definitely choose me to be her partner. I¡¯ve been waiting eagerly for you to die for so many years. Why should I give up on such a great opportunity then? But I will still like to give you an advice on behalf of our past rtionship. You should surrender. The power of the Immortal Doctor Sect is originally enormous. It has now taken over the threerge powers. Do you think you will be able to oppose the Immortal Doctor Sect by just your punny Yao family?¡± Yao Jun clenched his fist tightly until his fist gave off crackling sounds. He looked coldly at the elder standing in midair and proimed with an air of arrogance, ¡°I, Yao Jun, will never surrender even if it results in my death!¡± Chapter 723 - Mu Ru Yue’s Return Part 1

Chapter 723- Mu Ru Yue¡¯s Return Part 1

¡°Hahaha!¡± Cang Lanughed brazenly. He then said with disdain, ¡°Yao Jun, I¡¯ve already advised you. Thus, since you didn¡¯t grasp that chance, don¡¯t me me even if it leads to your death!¡± He retreated a couple of steps back upon saying that, leaving the empty space before Yao Jun to Shangguan Lan. Shangguan Lan narrowed her eyes slightly and asked in a heavy tone, ¡°Head of the Yao family, are you certain in not wanting to swear your loyalty and devotion to my sect?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Yao Jun snorted coldly. He puffed out his chest with pride as he said fearlessly, ¡°Shangguan Lan, the heavens won¡¯t tolerate what you have done! You will definitely suffer from retributions!¡± ¡°Retribution?¡± Shangguan Lan smirked cynically before continuing, ¡°You won¡¯t be able to see it even if I do get retributed. Yao Jun, since you are not amenable to reason, don¡¯t me me for being impolite!¡± With a gloom of her gaze, she ordered in a voice imbued with killing intents, ¡°Kill him!¡± A tyrannical aura burst forth from her body after she ordered. Her cold gazended on Yao Jun¡¯s elderly face. The crowd of the Immortal Doctor Sect reacted to her order, hooting and charging toward Yao Jun. Yao Jun just stood in mid air while facing the aggressive crowd of the Immortal Doctor Sect. He had a calm expression but with a sharp gaze. Boom! A mighty aura burst forth from his body, directly forcing the people that were right in front of the charging crowd to retreat a couple of steps back. ¡°Hmph!¡± Shangguan Lan snorted coldly as she moved in a sh toward Yao Jun. She abruptly held a sword, striking toward Yao Jun. Bang! Yao Jun moved in a sh to the side, dodging it. The sword missed its target andnded on the ground, momentarily splitting the ground apart, giving rise to a gale. The fight of Spiritual Realm expert wasn¡¯t one that others could join in. The crowd could only look at the two people shing against each other like lightning strikes, giving off a powerful aura. Fear surged in the crowd¡¯s heart under their grandeur. But everyone rapidly got back to their senses, killing the enemies before them. The battle of war had begun! Blood stained the entire courtyard of the Yao family under the sunset. Its originally bright coloured door had be increasingly scarlet in colour. It was as though its colour was from being stained by blood¡­ ¡°Head!¡± Hui Yi moved in a sh toward Yao Jun, wanting to assist him. Yet, a figure blocked his path before he could reach Yao Jun. ¡°Your opponent is me!¡± Yun Tai raised his palm to strike toward Hui Yi. Boom! Yet, he was forced to retreat a couple of steps back. A trace of fear appeared on his sinister face. ¡°Jun Lan, go and help the sect master!¡± Yun Tai turned his head to look at Jun Lan that was behind him and shouted that. Jun Lan raised his head slightly with all of his aura bursting forth from his body as he pierced toward Yao Jun like a sword. Bang! Yao Jun retreated two steps back with a mouthful of blood that flowed out from his mouth. He looked at the two people standing before him with a paleplexion. With his expression turned ashen, he asked, ¡°You want to win me with numbers?¡± Shangguan Lan smiled coldly and replied, ¡°So what if we want to win with numbers? Yao Jun, if you want to me someone, you should regret not being amenable to reason previously!¡± Yao Jun¡¯s expression changed drastically at this instant. With his capability, he was toe to toe against Shangguan Lan so not to mention the addition of a Spiritual Realm expert! Could it be that he was destined to die today? Yao Jun chuckled bitterly with his elderly face turning gravely pale. ¡°Yao Jun, since you refused to be under me, you had signed your death sentence!¡± Boom! Her entire body¡¯s aura surged forth from her body, concentrating into the sword in her hand. She then lifted her sword and struck it toward Yao Jun again¡­ Chapter 724 - Mu Ru Yue’s Return Part 2

Chapter 724 - Mu Ru Yue¡¯s Return Part 2

Yao Jun¡¯s expression changed to astonishment. Just as he wanted to raise his sword to block her attack, a tyrannical aura was felt behind him. He was attacked by Shangguan Lan and Jun Lan, attacking his front and back simultaneously, making him unable to escape. The two powers had reached him at the same time during his moment of hesitation as to how to counter their attacks. His body was instantly sent flying like a kite with broken string. ¡°Head!¡± The crowd¡¯s expression changed drastically as they eximed anxiously. Yao Jun¡¯s body crashed heavily onto the ground. He suddenly burst outughing as he raised his head to look at the two figures in mid air. His rampantughter permeated the entire courtyard of the Yao family. ¡°Hahaha! Shangguan Lan, I won¡¯t forgive you even if I be a ghost!¡± His voice was incredibly heart-wrenching. It was filled with intense anger and hatred. His bloodshot eyes was really frightening. ¡°I won¡¯t give you the chance to be a ghost!¡± Shangguan Lan looked down toward him from mid air with a cynical smile on her face. ¡°Yao Jun, your oue will be that your soul will be annihted!¡± She lifted her sword high up over her head. Ayer of silver glow coated her sword. The sword abruptly becamerger under the crowd¡¯s gaze. The gigantic sword covered the entire sky. The crowd¡¯s gaze was filled with astonishment and boundless terror. ¡°No!¡± Hui Yi¡¯s widened his eyes in hatred. Boom! He struck his hand toward Yun Tai before running like a mad man toward the old man copsed on the ground. In contrast to the crowd, the old man¡¯s expression was calm. His gaze carried his will of facing death with equanimity¡­ Boom! The gigantic sword crashed down toward the ground like an enormous mountain, carrying an overwhelming force with it. Some people couldn¡¯t bear but close their eyes, unwilling to see the following ruthless scene. Hui Yi¡¯s steps stumbled with his elderly face terrifyingly pale. Hopelessness gradually appeared in his gaze. However, a gale suddenly came over from afar,nding heavily onto the gigantic sword. Boom! The gigantic sword was reflected backward, recovering its original appearance after being caught by Shangguan Lan. The crowd was shocked. They didn¡¯t understand what happened¡­ Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish! Several figures were heading toward them, entering the crowd¡¯s eyes. The number of the neers was even superior than the people from the Immortal Doctor Sect, densely filling the entire sky. Their number was as rming as a horde of ants. But when the crowd saw the two people leading the group¡­ ¡°Young mistress! The eldest young mistress has returned!¡± ¡°It¡¯s the eldest young mistress and the son-inw that have returned!¡± The crowd¡¯s gazended on the couple with excitement brimming in their eyes. It had been three years. The eldest young mistress had left for three years and finally returned¡­ Some people got so emotional that tears welled in their eyes when they thought about that. ¡°Qing Er¡­¡± Yao Jun¡¯s body stiffened as he looked with disbelief at that delicate and pretty face. Tears misted the elder¡¯s eyes. He was already satisfied in being able to see his granddaughter again while he still lived¡­ ¡°Grandfather!¡± Yao Yun Qing¡¯s heart seemed to have been gripped tightly by something when she looked at the severely injured elder, suffocating her from the pain. She moved in a sh before him and asked hastily, ¡°Grandfather, are you alright?¡± Yao Jun¡¯s voice was choked up by his emotion as he shook his head and shouted, ¡°Qing Er, quickly go! You have to leave this ce! Quickly leave!¡± ¡°Grandfather!¡± Yao Yun Qing withdrew her gaze toward her grandfather to raise her head to look at the crowd of people in the sky as she exined, ¡°Grandfather, don¡¯t worry. Nothing will happen to us. Those people¡­ are Yue Er¡¯s subordinates.¡± Chapter 725 - Mu Ru Yue’s Return Part 3

Chapter 725- Mu Ru Yue¡¯s Return Part 3

Yao Jun was a little stunned as he looked with doubt at Yao Yun Qing¡¯s delicate and pretty face. Just as he wanted to say something, he heard the girl¡¯s melodious voice that had ridden along with the wind. ¡°Young master Ouyang, head of the Nangong family, and head of the Moshang family, please help us out!¡± Three figures suddenly appeared during the time frame where Yao Jun was stunned. Their auras weren¡¯t inferior aspared to them! ¡°Spiritual Realm! Three Spiritual Realm experts!¡± Hiss! Yao Jun couldn¡¯t help but take in a mouthful of air. They were all Spiritual Realm experts! ¡°Qing Er, what¡¯s going on?¡± He was unable toe back to his sense for a moment. Several experts suddenly appeared out of nowhere after all, making him unable to wrap his head around this situation. Yao Yun Qing smiled lovably as she exined, ¡°Didn¡¯t I just mention that these people are Yue Er¡¯s subordinates¡­¡± The crowd suddenly thought about that girl¡¯s magnificent figure at this instant. A sudden p of thunder seemed to have struck their heart, creating ripples in their heart. Did she just say that all these experts were Mu Ru Yue¡¯s subordinate? Did they hear that properly? Those three were Spiritual Realm experts! She would have four Spiritual Realm experts now after including the Spiritual Realm expert in her hands. What capability did she have to possess so many Spiritual Realm experts? Shangguan Lan¡¯s expression changed drastically as she swept a gloomy gaze throughout the crowd before asking, ¡°Do you really want to meddle in the business of my Immortal Doctor Sect?¡± When ordinary people heard the name ¡®Immortal Doctor Sect¡¯, they would be so terrified that they might piss their pants. There wasn¡¯t any other reason than due to the Immortal Doctor Sect possessing a Supreme Realm expert. Furthermore, there was only one Supreme Realm expert in the entire Central Region! However, Ouyang Yun Jin and the rest came from Realmless so they naturally didn¡¯t know about the Immortal Doctor Sect. But so what if they knew? Zi Shao¡¯s master was simrly a Supreme Realm expert! ¡°Haha!¡± Nangong Lie raised his head to burst outughing as he sneered with contempt before replying, ¡°Immortal Doctor Sect? I¡¯m sorry but I don¡¯t care about your sect. The little girl is Lady Mu¡¯s sister-inw so she simrly is a person under the protection of our threerge families. Since you hurt her family, I don¡¯t give a damn about what sect you are from as you ought to die!¡± A tyrannical aura rose from his body when he said thest word. It started off like a whirlwind before giving rise to an intense storm. Ouyang Yun Jin snorted coldly. He moved in a sh to stand beside Nangong Lie with a slight smile on his face. Thest member was an elder with an immortal bone. He had a grizzled facial appearance with a calm expression. Yet, he gave off an oppressive grandeur. ¡°Young master Ouyang and head of the Nangong family, how shall we deal with them?¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Nangong Lie chuckled coldly before saying, ¡°That brat Yi Shao Chen has already dispatched his million strongholds of an army to surround the area. It will be impossible for them to escape the encirclement even if they could grow wings. But I am still really impressed with Lady Mu¡¯s insight. Yi Shao Chen is a rare talent although he is a little sly. He managed to train a million veteran cavalries just by himself. Even I will be a little apprehensive when facing those million cavalries.¡± Not many people could carry an intense killing intent with them. Yet, Yi Shao natured a million of those people. There was nothing, excluding the fourrge families, that could oppose those million strongholds of cavalries. But it was precisely due to that Yi Shao Chen no longer greed for imperial power so he passed those imperial powers to his nephew in order to train those people wholeheartedly. Currently, his nephew was still extremely fearful of him in the Kingdom of Ling Yun even though Yi Shao Chen wasn¡¯t the Emperor. It was due to those million strongholds of cavalries in his possession! He had taken over other kingdoms with those million strongholds of cavalries, increasing the might of the Kingdom of Ling Yun. Chapter 726 - Mu Ru Yue’s Return Part 4

Chapter 726- Mu Ru Yue¡¯s Return Part 4

Three years had passed in the Central Region. Yet, countless years had passed in Realmless. The imperial power had already changed a couple times. But what was really stunning was that no matter how much time had passed, Yi Shao Chen and his million strongholds of cavalries neither aged nor died¡­ Yi Shao Chen had simrly been deemed as a God by the people of the Kingdom of Ling Yun! Nevertheless, Yi Shao Chen would never forget who was the one that allowed such a drastic change in his life. It was unquestionably due to that person¡¯s appearance that changed his entire life¡­ ¡°About these Spiritual Realm experts¡­¡± Moshang Yun paused for a moment before saying with a smile, ¡°Isn¡¯t there three of them? How about we fight an opponent each?¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Nangong Lieughed out loud before agreeing, ¡°Alright! Since that¡¯s so, let¡¯s have an opponent each andpete who will finish their opponent the quickest! I¡¯ve broken through to the Spiritual Realm the fastest so let me deal with that girl that looks like the strongest out of those three!¡± Boom! He didn¡¯t wait for any replies before directly expanding his entire body¡¯s aura and pressuring it toward Shangguan Lan. Shangguan Lan¡¯s expression had changed long ago. With a gloomy filled gaze, she proimed, ¡°All of you will die a terrible death for opposing my Immortal Doctor Sect!¡± Nangong Lie didn¡¯t stop his movement in the slightest. The sword in his hand soared to the sky, carrying a mighty gale with it. It had even made the temperature in the surrounding to decrease a little. ¡°Let¡¯s see who will die first then!¡± ¡°Uncle Bai Ze, when will my mother be breaking through?¡± An adorable appearance entered Bai Ze¡¯s sight inside the mountain valley. He possessed an exquisite face. He looked just like a porcin doll with his jade carved-like face. The toddler seemed to be very young. He was approximately four to five years of age. He also had an immensely adorable steamed stuffed bun-like tiny body. Moreover, he possessed a pair of purple eyes that was extremely simr to Ye Wu Chen¡¯s, making his appearance to be like a mini version of Ye Wu Chen¡­ ¡°It will be really soon.¡± Bai Ze smiled gently. He used hisrge hand to pat gently on the little fe¡¯s adorable head. With doting filled eyes, he repeated, ¡°She will be breaking through real soon.¡± The little kid creased his brows tightly. He was really tempted to dodge Bai Ze¡¯s hand that was treating him like a child but he still bore with it in the end. He lifted his head to look at the closed-eyed girl that was sitting crossed-leg near him. A tinge of vibrant light filled his innocent, brightrge eyes. ¡°Mother had started training in seclusion right after giving birth to me. Her seclusion trainingsted for three years straight, not giving me any attention¡­¡± Grief was expressed on his face with slight resentment in his eyes when he said that. Bai Ze¡¯s heart ached a little. He wanted to console him but was at a loss on how to do so. ¡°Hua Yun, what monster do you think Mu Ru Yue had given birth to?¡± Fu Qing looked with slight fear toward the toddler with a jade carved-like face before continuing, ¡°He is definitely three years old, but looks five years old instead. How is he growing so quickly? Furthermore¡­ furthermore, he is too matured. He is so mature that he doesn¡¯t resemble a child in the slightest.¡± The sole relief was that the child drank milk just like any other newborn baby. But Mu Ru Yue was trying to cultivate as much as she could so she would iste herself from the group, passing him to them¡­ Otherwise, he was really a monster. ¡°He seems to be a kid to me. You are just overthinking it.¡± Hua Yun shook his head as he disagreed. ¡°A kid?¡± Fu Qing pouted and rebuked, ¡°Have you seen a three years old kid that could speak so intelligently? Can a three years old kid really possess such wits? He definitely isn¡¯t an ordinary kid. He seems like a little devil instead.¡± Chapter 727 - Mu Ru Yue’s Return Part 5

Chapter 727 - Mu Ru Yue¡¯s Return Part 5

Fu Qing didn¡¯t forget that the child had a natural ability to attract demon beasts to him. But those demon beasts in the Divine Medicine Magic Array were so fearful of him that they instantlyid on their belly with just a single nce from him. ¡°The kid from an abnormal person must be abnormal as well!¡± Fu Qing hade up with such a conclusion in the end¡­ Boom! A formidable aura suddenly burst forth from the closed-eyed girl that was sitting cross-legged at this moment, giving rise to an emornouse storm in the sky. ¡°I¡¯ve finally broken through to the Heaven Realm.¡± Mu Ru Yue lifted her eyshes lightly, slowly releasing a mouthful of air. A tiny figure was seen quickly leaping into her embrace when she fully opened her eyes. ¡°Mother!¡± The toddler raised his head to look toward Mu Ru Yue. With an innocent and pure smile, he said, ¡°Mother, you¡¯ve finally awakened¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body stiffened momentarily. She lowered her head to look at the face that was incredibly simr to Ye Wu Chen¡¯s. With a slight crease of her brows, she asked, ¡°What are you?¡± The toddler blinked his tearyrge eyes and replied in grief, ¡°Mother, I¡¯m your son. You don¡¯t want me?¡± ¡°Little fe, stop pretending.¡± Mu Ru Yue lifted up the toddler by his cor, pulling him up to her eye level, before continuing, ¡°Tell me what your origin is. Don¡¯t tell me that you are unsure or that you have lost your memories as I won¡¯t believe it!¡± His fine and long palm-leaf fan-like eyshes trembled slightly. The toddler lowered his gaze, hiding the ray of light in his eyes. He then said pitifully, ¡°Mother, you really don¡¯t recognise me? I¡¯m your son.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled. The smile on her impable face subconsciously dazzled the crowd at that instant. ¡°I won¡¯t force you to answer it since you don¡¯t want to but I will know your true identity eventually. Yet, you currently are only my son no matter what previous identity you had.¡± ¡®This brat is undoubtedly not as innocent as he looks externally. It is especially so since he had helped me a numerous times before. Thus, he must have a great origin. ¡®I will definitely be able to figure out his identity one day even if he doesn¡¯t say it¡­¡¯ ¡°Bai Ze, let¡¯s head out.¡± Mu Ru Yue shifted her gaze to Bai Ze before saying that with a smile. The crowd had felt the movements at this side so they were looking toward her. They couldn¡¯t help but be excited upon hearing what she said. Could they finally be able to leave this ce after living in it for three years? Bai Ze shot aplex nce at her as he asked, ¡°You really have a way out of this ce?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyshes lowered slightly with a gentle smile on her face. ¡°So you have already recovered your memories.¡± Bai Ze sighed lightly. How could she know how to leave this Divine Medicine Magic Array unless she had remembered her past? She was the only one that knew the way out of this ce from the start¡­ ¡°I¡¯ve seen a lot of things that happened in the past in a magic array when I was leaving Realmless, making me remember a lot of my past.¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her head to look at Bai Ze before continuing, ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect that you will be in this Divine Medicine Magic Array! Bai Ze, please tell me what happened after Wu Chen and I left!¡± Bai Ze nodded while looking at the girl before him with a gentle gaze. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s leave this ce first¡­¡± An intense explosion was suddenly heard from the location of the magic array inside the Immortal Doctor Sect. Following that, those disciples guarding the location saw a guy and a girl had left the magic array first. The white-robed girl wasn¡¯t foreign to the disciples of the Immortal Doctor Sect as they had seen her three years ago at the Immortal Doctor Banquet¡­ Chapter 728 - Mu Ru Yue’s Return Part 6

Chapter 728 - Mu Ru Yue¡¯s Return Part 6

However, she was currently holding the hand of a toddler with a jade carved-like face. His adorable and tender cheeks immensely attracted affections toward him. He also had pure and innocent brightrge eyes while having a candid smile on his face. Anyone that saw this toddler would have the impulse to pinch his adorable and tender cheeks. There was a man standing by the girl¡¯s side. He had an immortal-like grandeur with a tranquil and calm temperament. His snow-white hair fluttered in the wind. His white brows had curved upward slightly as he looked at the girl beside him with a gentle smile. It was as though his eyes could only contain the girl by his side¡­ Following that, disciples from the threerge families walked out from the magic array. Intense fury coated all of their faces. ¡°This¡­ this is bad! They have exited the magic array. But the sect master and young mistress aren¡¯t in the sect now. Quickly inform Fairy You Lan!¡± A chill ran down the crowd¡¯s spine. They no longer dared to dally in this ce further, hastily turning around and running away¡­ When everyone was panicking, the girl that was just standing beside Bai Ze had instantly vanished! That¡¯s right, she vanished! Bai Ze frowned when he saw the terrified faces of the crowd and exined indifferently, ¡°She had gone to another ce.¡± An immense pressure was imbued in that simple statement of his, making people fearful to ask further. A man¡¯s bloodshot eyes met with Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes the instant she entered the Alchemy Book. Her man seemed to have lost a lot of weight aspared to three years ago. When his purple eyes saw his beloved girl that he had missed longingly, his initial excitement and craze turned to fear¡­ He carefully looked at the girl before him but didn¡¯t dare to touch her. She seemed to be just a mirage and might disappear by a single touch from him¡­ ¡°Wu Chen!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart ached. How worried had this guy been after losing contact with her during these three years? She could imagine how frantic he was during these three years, judging from his current haggard and sorry state¡­ Her gentle call brought Ye Wu Chen back to his senses. Excitement brimmed in his purple eyes. It was as though he didn¡¯t dare to believe that she had just suddenly appeared before him. The man raised his arms to pull Mu Ru Yue into his embrace, tightly hugging the girl¡¯s tender body. His low voice was obviously shaky when he called out, ¡°Mu Er¡­¡± The heavens would know how much pain and despair he had experienced after losing contact with her. Furthermore, the Alchemy Book just floated in a different dimension since it became ownerless from losing the contract with her, making it impossible for him to forcefully exit the book. ¡°Mu Er, I¡¯ve regretted. I¡¯ve regretted listening to all of your requests. I should not have hidden in the Alchemy Book. Otherwise, how could I let you leave me for three years?¡± He no longer wanted to experience what he did during these three years ever again! ¡°Wu Chen, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Mu Ru Yue lowered her gaze as she exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that I won¡¯t be able to use the Alchemy Book within the Divine Medicine Magic Array. If not, I definitely won¡¯t allow you to leave my side. I know that I¡¯ve made you worried over these three years. But I¡¯ve directlye in here to reunite with you right after I left the Divine Medicine Magic Array.¡± She could already guess how these three years passed in the Alchemy Book even if she didn¡¯t personally witness it. Yan Jin and the rest of the demon beasts just stood near them but didn¡¯t interrupt their reunion. How could they that had lost their contracts to her during these three years had a good time in the Alchemy Book? ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t ever do that again.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled slightly as she raised her hand to caress her man¡¯s handsome face as she continued, ¡°Wu Chen, I¡¯ve some matters to settle. Do you want to leave with me? Moreover¡­ our son is waiting for you to give him a name.¡± ¡°Son?¡± Chapter 729 - Mu Ru Yue’s Return Part 7

Chapter 729 - Mu Ru Yue¡¯s Return Part 7

Wu Chen was startled before lowering his gaze to the girl¡¯s t belly. He then asked, ¡°Did you mean that our son has been born?¡± Mu Ru Yue chuckled lightly before replying, ¡°That¡¯s right. He has been born.¡± Ye Wu Chen became stirred up at that instant. But remorse surged in his heart after his excitement. He was also unable to stay by Mu Ru Yue¡¯s side when she gave birth to Jing Er in his previous life. It was simrly the case in this life¡­ Perhaps these two matters would be his life¡¯s regrets. ¡°Wu Chen, if you are regretful, how about we give birth to another? I will promise to let you see our child¡¯s birth the next time.¡± Mu Ru Yue seemed to have felt his change of mood and suggested with a gentle smile. ¡°Two is enough.¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s brow was raised. He wrapped his arm around the girl¡¯s slender waist before continuing, ¡°Jing Er previously didn¡¯t create much trouble when he was in your belly but our newborn son made us unable to have our fun. Hence, I don¡¯t want to be unable to get close to you again.¡± Even though Ye Wu Chen yearned for Mu Ru Yue to give birth to multiple kids for him, his heart ached uncontrobly when he thought back to the scene where she fainted due to her pregnancy. He didn¡¯t want her to suffer so much again so it would suffice for him to just have Jing Er and his current life¡¯s son¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Wu Chen raised his arm to pull her tightly into his embrace. Two of their figures quickly disappeared from the mountain valley that was filled with clouds and mists in the next instant¡­ A girl with an orchid-like grandeur led a group of disciples to the za, entering everyone¡¯s sight. Several of the disciples from the threerge families initially had a great impression on You Lan. Nheless, all of those good feelings for her faded after facing that ordeal. ¡°How did all of you escape?¡± You Lan¡¯s expression changed. ¡®The young mistress had mentioned they would never be able to leave the magic array for the rest of their lives. Why did they appear here then?¡¯ ¡°Haha!¡± Hua Yun burst outughing before replying, ¡°You Lan, don¡¯t think that your Immortal Doctor Sect will be able to kill us by buying the help from He Shao Yuan. It is a pity that He Shao Yuan had died from our torture ages ago while we were being locked up for those three years. As for you, you will be joining him real soon! He Shao Yuan should be able to leave better in peace after knowing that such a beauty will be apanying him!¡± You Lan was so enraged that her breathing became unstable. Two figures suddenly appeared by Bai Ze¡¯s side when she wanted to say something¡­ The girl¡¯s white robe fluttered slightly. Her hair was let down like a waterfall, incredibly breathtaking. The man by her side was tremendously charming and reeked with nobility. But there were billowing ripples in his purple eyes. ¡°Mister Ye, why are you here?¡± You Lan¡¯s expression changedpletely. ¡®The young mistress has been searching for Mister Ye¡¯s location for three years. Why has he appeared here? He even appeared together with that girl?¡¯ Ye Wu Chen lifted his gaze to look at You Lan. You Lan could clearly feel that the pressure of the air in the surrounding had lowered at this instant. Boundless oppression feeling pressed on her heart, making her breath to tighten. She was nearly suffocated by that. A trace of terror was fully expressed in You Lan¡¯s eyes after having a taste of the man¡¯s grandeur. She didn¡¯t feel such a pressure when she fought against Ye Wu Chen previously. Yet, the current man could make her unable to breathe with just a nce¡­ ¡°You had ndered Ben Wang¡¯s woman three years ago. Ben Wang has already waited for three years to settle this debt!¡± Ye Wu Chen smirked with a sinister smile that seemed to have originated from hell before continuing, ¡°You can return and tell Zi Feng that I had never fallen in love with her in my previous life so I simrly will not in this life! There will only be a girl that can enter my eyes in all my lives and eternity. Nobody excluding her will be worthy of entering my eyes!¡± Chapter 730 - Mu Ru Yue’s Return Part 8

Chapter 730- Mu Ru Yue¡¯s Return Part 8

You Lan¡¯s expression changed greatly as she said, ¡°Mister Ye, why are you so adamant in hurting my young mistress¡¯s heart? What is so good about that woman? She had not only seduced you, she even abandoned the young mistress! The young mistress is your fiancee while that woman is nothing. Our young mistress of the Immortal Doctor Sect not only has a strong cultivation, she also has an outstanding innate talent. More importantly, she has a strong and solid family background. In contrast, that woman is just the owner of a puny Pill Tower. Hence, how could she beparable to the young mistress? She doesn¡¯t qualify to bepared to the young mistress.¡± You Lan red furiously at Mu Ru Yue with ruthlessness that brimmed in her eyes. The disciples from the threerge families shook their heads helplessly upon hearing that. They then cast a gaze at You Lan as though they were looking at a fool. Did they hear it wrong? This girl said that the reincarnation of Senior Yue was iparable to the young mistress of the Immortal Doctor Sect? Could it be that she was overestimating that young mistress of hers? Moreover, they could make a connection that Wu Chen was the reincarnation of Zi Huang after knowing Mu Ru Yue¡¯s identity and her conversations with Ye Wu Chen. In other words, Ye Wu Chen and Mu Ru Yue were the divine couples from a thousand years ago! ¡°Haha!¡± Hua Yun burst outughing before ridiculing, ¡°You Lan, are you a fool? Did you really nder Lady Mu about stealing the man of the young mistress? In my point of view, it should be that your young mistress wanted to steal a taken man instead. Yet, she couldn¡¯t stand her failure and thus, she fabricated the truth.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± You Lan no longer had her orchid calm-like demeanour as she was enraged and rebuked, ¡°Just how noble is our young mistress? It isn¡¯t a need for her to steal a taken man. Hua Yun, how did that woman bewitch you into being so biased toward her?¡± Hua Yun chuckled coldly before replying, ¡°If my guess is wrong, it will just be tooughable. Senior Yue and Zi Huang originally are divine couples so why is there a need for her to steal a taken man?¡± ¡°Senior Yue and Zi Huang?¡± You Lan was stunned for a moment before asking, ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°You Lan, you didn¡¯t know that Lady Mu and this mister are the reincarnations of Senior Yue and Zi Huang from a thousand years ago¡­¡± Boom! You Lan¡¯s mind nked instantly. It was like a bolt from the blue. Her body shuddered uncontrobly as she shook her head with all her might and eximed, ¡°Impossible! How could they be the reincarnations of Zi Huang and Senior Yue? It is definitely just a lie!¡± ¡®They must be lying to me!¡¯ ¡°You Lan, since you are already going to die, do you think there¡¯s a need for us to deceive you?¡± Hua Yun sniggered before continuing, ¡°Now, I¡¯m rather curious as to how shrewd your young mistress is to dare to fabricate lies!¡± You Lan¡¯s body stiffened as she closed her eyes from despair and sorrow. Her body trembled slightly with deep sorrow in her eyes¡­ The toddler had always been gripping tightly onto Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hand from the start, not saying a single word. But if anyone was paying attention to him now, they would notice that his original charming purple eyes were gradually being taken over by a red glow. A red glow had gathered within his eyes as a trace of killing intent shed past his eyes. There was then a sudden phenomenon that urred in the clouds in the sky. A mighty dragon¡¯s roar was transmitted over to them from theyer of clouds, momentarily making the ground quake¡­ ¡°Oh god! Quickly look at that!¡± ¡°It is the Hell Dragon! It is the legendary mount of the Devil God, the Hell Dragon!¡± The crowd¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but tremble at this moment. They couldn¡¯t believe what they were seeing. They were able to glimpse at the legendary Hell Dragon in their lives. This was the demon beast that was depicted in an ancient book. It had suddenly appeared before them today. How could this be not shocking? ¡°Hell Dragon? Devil God?¡± Mu Ru Yue frowned while subconsciously ncing at the toddler by her side¡­ Chapter 731 - Zi Feng’s Death With Her Soul Obliterated Part 1

Chapter 731 -Zi Feng¡¯s Death With Her Soul Obliterated Part 1

Roar! The dragon¡¯s roar was world-shaking that it even caused slight changes to the clouds. Its eyes were bloodthirsty and ruthless. It looked so cold-blooded that it seemed to havee from hell. You Lan¡¯s expression changed greatly. She could feel an rming pressureing down on her, instantly making her unable to stand upright. It was as though an enormous rock was pressing down on her body. She was astonished as that power was sufficient in crushing a person¡¯s body into meat paste. ¡°Such a mighty Hell Dragon!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a must! How else could it be a mount for that expert?¡± ¡°Good heavens! In that case, won¡¯t the Devil God be even more powerful?¡± Everyone¡¯s heart was stirred up at this moment. What kind of person was the Devil God? He was previously the most powerful man in the continent. Perhaps it would be impossible for anyone in the Central Region to remember him. But how could the disciples at this ce be ordinary people? All of them was from the most powerful sects in the continent so they naturally knew the existence of the world¡¯s peerless expert from thousands of years ago¡­ If the world revered and respected Zi Huang and Senior Yue, terror could be used to describe their feelings toward that man that caused grounds to tremble that year in the continent! He was too powerful that he could topple mountains and overturn sea with a wave of his hand. Several mountain ranges had been instantly obliterated by him in a single breath that he took. That man had always been sitting in a lofty position, looking down on the world, even if he were to face thousands of army forces and horses! Nobody knew how powerful he truly was nor did they know why that man appeared in thisnd. His origin was a mystery and so was his disappearance. Hence, this man was just aplete mystery¡­ Did it represent that the man that caused earthquakes while he walked on the continent was still living somewhere in the world since the Devil God¡¯s Hell Dragon appeared here? ¡°Ah!¡± You Lan suddenly shrieked heartrendingly. Everyone withdrew their gazes but when they looked at what was happening to You Lan, they couldn¡¯t help but gasp. They could see that her body was being incinerated by sinister cold ck mes. It was as though those mes were able topletelybust her soul. The intense pain made her expression to distort. She seemed to be experiencing an inhumane torture¡­ ¡°Ah!¡± You Lan hugged her head tightly while shouting with all her might. A chill rose in everyone¡¯s heart at this moment, directly prating into their hearts¡­ Even if it was disciples from the threerge families, they expressed horror on their faces. Why¡­ why did the Hell Dragon appear at this ce? Could it be that they were doomed to cease in existence today? Sorrow permeated the crowd¡¯s heart when they thought about that as they looked with despair at the enormous body that covered the entire sky. The crowd could feel a matchless pressureing from it even though they were just standing beneath it. The Hell Dragon cast a cold gaze throughout the crowd that was like ants to it before gradually flying away, vanishing from their sight. It was as though it didn¡¯t appear at all¡­ Everyone was still staring at the direction where the Hell Dragon disappeared to. Hence, nobody saw the peculiar smile of the toddlers. ¡®That fe¡¯s way of greeting me has always stirred up amotion every single time¡­¡¯ ¡°It¡­ it just left just like that?¡± Hua Yun looked somewhat dazedly at the sky as he asked, puzzled, ¡°Why has ite here for then?¡± Fu Qing red viciously at him as she rebuked, ¡°It can¡¯t be that you want it to do something, right? If that Hell Dragon was to make a move on us, every single one of us will most probably be wiped out!¡± Author¡¯s P.S: There might be an extra story about this toddler or as an extra story after this book has beenpleted~ Chapter 732 - Zi Feng’s Death With Her Soul Obliterated Part 2

Chapter 732 -Zi Feng¡¯s Death With Her Soul Obliterated Part 2

It was too powerful that not a single one of them was its match. It would most likely be able to wipe out all of them in an instant even if all of the fourrge powers were to team up against it¡­ Ye Wu Chen¡¯s purple eyesnded on the toddler. Rays of excitement gradually filled his eyes. His charming voice trembled a little as he asked with an incredibly gentle smile, ¡°Mu Er, is this our son?¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded and replied, ¡°Wu Chen, I¡¯m waiting for you to give him a name. What name do you think will be good for him?¡± Ye Wu Chen smiled charmingly as he looked at the mini version of himself before suggesting, ¡°Ye Si Huang (night brilliance).¡± He raised his hand to rub the toddler¡¯s head while he said that. The toddler frowned slightly but didn¡¯t dodge Ye Wu Chen¡¯s intimate action. But he didn¡¯t forget that when he hadn¡¯t been born yet, this fellow said that he would teach him a harsh lesson¡­ ¡°No! Stop! Let go of me!¡± When the disciples of the Immortal Doctor Sect saw the disciples of the threerge families walking toward them threateningly, they shrieked in fright as a disciple from the Immortal Doctor Sect warned, ¡°Stop¡­ stoping over! Three of the fourrge families had already been annihted so only the Yao family is left standing. The sect master will definitely not let all of you off so even if you left the magic array, you won¡¯t be able to live for long!¡± His voice trembled vigorously with terror-filled eyes. ¡°What did you say?¡± Peng Fei¡¯s temples bulged up and red furiously at that person that said that. He then asked with gritted teeth, ¡°Repeat what you just said! What happened to the fourrge families?!¡± That person wanted to retreat backwards but he was held up by Peng Fei. Dread drenched his heart as he instantly narrated everything that happened recently. ¡°The sect master had invited all of the heads of the threerge families to the Immortal Doctor Sect not long after you all entered the magic array. She then locked all of them up before¡­ before carrying out a full-on attack on the fourrge families. The Yao family is the only one that is left standing among the fourrge families. But the sect master should have already reached the Yao family, judging by the time¡­ Hence, all of the fourrge families had already been wiped out, leaving only our Immortal Doctor Sect standing. If you dare to do anything to us, the sect master will certainly not let you off!¡± Bang! Peng Fei mmed that person heavily on the floor before stepping on his body and asked, enraged, ¡°Where are the heads of our threerge families being locked up at?¡± That person¡¯s body shuddered as he looked fearfully at Peng Fei. ¡°They are¡­ they are in the underground prison¡­¡± Peng Fei forcefully suppressed his anger before shifting his head toward Mu Ru Yue as he said, ¡°Lady Mu, we will have to rescue our heads of the threerge families!¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded slightly before replying calmly, ¡°I will also need to make a trip to the Yao family.¡± A cial ray of light shone past her eyes after saying that. There were Yao Yun Qing¡¯s family members in the Yao family after all so she couldn¡¯t just ignore them¡­ ¡°Xiao Bai, is there a way to quickly reach the Yao family?¡± Mu Ru Yue lowered her gaze as she asked lightly. Xiao Bai¡¯s childish voice was heard from her soul after a long time had passed, ¡°All of you should enter the Alchemy Book. We will then make use of the Alchemy Book to reach the Yao family with the greatest speed¡­¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded slightly before she shifted her gaze to Ye Wu Chen before saying, ¡°Wu Chen, let¡¯s go!¡± ¡®The Immortal Doctor Sect is really seeking death this time!¡¯ ¡°Damn it!¡± Shangguan Lan abruptly retreated a couple of steps back, staring fixedly at Nangong Lie who was standing before her. An intense killing intent shed past her eyes at that moment. Chapter 733 - Zi Feng’s Death With Her Soul Obliterated Part 3

Chapter 733 -Zi Feng¡¯s Death With Her Soul Obliterated Part 3

¡°Stupid old man, you will definitely regret doing this one day!¡± mes of fury zed in Shangguan Lan¡¯s eyes. Boom! She had charged at Nangong Lie again. She was holding onto a sword at this moment. It was like an arrow that pierced through the sky, instantly giving rise to an intense gale. Nangong Lie was neither anxious nor rmed. He just looked calmly at her. Following that, numerous swords floated before him. All of those swords was then shot toward Shangguan Lan, resisting against that gale. Shangguan Lan¡¯s expression momentarily changed drastically. She quickly retreated with her body nting backward, dodging those swords that wereing toward her. But the number of swords was constantly increasing, making her be somewhat at a loss¡­ Bang! Bang! Bang! Yet, two figuresnded before Shangguan Lan at this instant. Herplexion turned gravely pale after recognising who they were. She yelled out anxiously, ¡°Yun Tai! Jun Lan!¡± With both of them defeated, it would mean that she needed to face with so many Spiritual Realm experts all by herself. ¡®Doomed! I¡¯m definitely doomed this time!¡¯ Despair filled Shangguan Lan¡¯s face. She just didn¡¯t understand why so many experts suddenly appeared at the veryst step¡­ If it wasn¡¯t for them, the Yao family would have already been in her pocket¡­ ¡°It seems that Shangguan Lan is rather useless.¡± Shangguan Feng sighed with slight disappointment while looking at the battle before her. She thenmented, ¡°I thought that it will be easier to carry out what I wanted to do by using the Immortal Doctor Sect. But I didn¡¯t expect that the sect master of the Immortal Doctor Sect will be so weak. Since that¡¯s the case, I can¡¯t continue relying on her¡­¡± She raised her eyes to look at that sorry figure with a cold smile. Shangguan Lan had treated her very well during this period of time, giving her lots of love. However, she could make moves on the Zi family in her previous life so not to mention Shangguan Lan. She always didn¡¯t care about anything in order to achieve her goals! Shangguan Lan was resisting against Nangong Lie¡¯s attack. But a tyrannical aura burst forth from behind her at this time, making her hastily look behind. She almostid down from fright upon seeing that sight. ¡°Feng Er, what are you doing?¡± Intense mes appeared before everyone¡¯s sight. Following that, there was a mighty phoenix soaring in the sky within those mes. A scarlet blood glow could be seen in that phoenix¡¯s eyes. It was as though it was arrogantly looking down upon the lives before it. ¡°Heavenly Phoenix! You actually released the Heavenly Phoenix. How did you get that seal talisman?¡± That seal talisman had the mighty Heavenly Phoenix sealed within it that even she didn¡¯t dare to release the Heavenly Phoenix. But Shangguan Feng had unexpectedly stolen the Heavenly Phoenix when she wasn¡¯t paying attention. ¡°You are too useless!¡± Shangguan Feng smirked and smiled coldly before continuing, ¡°Since you are that useless, I can only use my own way in solving these matters.¡± Shangguan Lan was startled as she asked, ¡°Feng Er, what on earth are you talking about?¡± ¡°Shangguan Lan,¡± Shangguan Feng raised her gaze while smiling coldly before exining, ¡°Even though some matters are hard to exin, I can only tell you that I¡¯m not your daughter. I just stole your daughter¡¯s soul away, recing her. But I must say that your daughter¡¯s soul was really delicious. She was eaten by me in the end even though she constantly struggled to survive. I just took her ce after that!¡± Shangguan Lan¡¯s body stiffened. With a perplex look on her face, she said, ¡°Feng Er, have you fallen ill? Why is it that I don¡¯t understand what you are saying? I won¡¯t look into the matter in you stealing the Heavenly Phoenix Seal Talisman now. We will talk more about that after I settle this matter¡­¡± Chapter 734 - Zi Feng’s Death With Her Soul Obliterated Part 4

Chapter 734 -Zi Feng¡¯s Death With Her Soul Obliterated Part 4

¡°Haha!¡± Shangguan Fengughed brazenly with her smile of mockery intensifying, ¡°Shangguan Lan, are you pretending to be a fool or are you really one? I killed your daughter and took her soul away. I then make use of your daughter¡¯s identity to do what I wanted! It¡¯s a pity that you are too useless that you can¡¯t deal with just these people. It is fortunate that I predicted this scenario and stole the Heavenly Phoenix Seal Talisman beforehand. Hence, I no longer need you anymore!¡± Her eyes were cial. A bone-piercing cold froze Shangguan Lan¡¯s heart. Herplexion turned pale at this moment. It was as though she couldn¡¯t believe what that girl said. But her cial gaze and bloodthirsty speech were definitely not her noble daughter¡¯s¡­ ¡°You said that you aren¡¯t my daughter?¡± Shangguan Lan¡¯s voice trembled with sorrow and fury surging in her heart. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Shangguan Feng smirked before continuing, ¡°I not only isn¡¯t your daughter, I¡¯m also your daughter¡¯s killer! Shangguan Lan, I originally thought that I could use you in helping me aplish some matters. But I¡¯ve overestimated your might in the end! Furthermore, remember that my name is Zi Feng!¡± Boom! Intense fury surged in her heart. Shangguan Lan no longer cared about Nangong Lie that was behind her. With a sh of her body, she dashed toward Zi Feng with her killing intents covering her entire Yao family. ¡°B*tch, I¡¯m going to kill you to avenge for my pitiful daughter!¡± Swish! The Heavenly Phoenix suddenly looked toward Shangguan Lan before she could even appear before Zi Feng. The sky seemed to have zed as boundless mes wrapped themselves around Shangguan Lan¡¯s body. A heartrending shriek was heard instantly. Everyone¡¯s heart trembled with despair and dread expressed on their faces. It was as though the Heavenly Phoenix before her was something that loved killing. ¡°Heavenly Phoenix, kill all of them!¡± Zi Feng¡¯s sleeves were raised slightly with her hair fluttering in the wind. Everyone¡¯s heart shuddered tremendously upon hearing what she said. Yet, the Heavenly Phoenix didn¡¯t do anything. Its enormous body covered the entire sky while its vibrant mes illuminating the sky, dying the sky crimson red. ¡°Heavenly Phoenix, why are you just standing there?¡± Zi Feng¡¯s gaze turned grim as she said that coldly. Heavenly Phoenix shifted her head to look indifferently at Zi Feng. But that gaze made Zi Feng¡¯s heart constrict. It was as though she was being suffocated. ¡°You don¡¯t have the qualification to order me!¡± Her voice was so indifferent and cold, but it was filled with a towering grandeur. It was as though Zi Feng was akin to a negligible ant in her point of view, unworthy of cing any importance on her¡­ ¡°What are you saying?¡± Zi Feng¡¯s expression changed drastically as she ordered, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that I was the one that released you. Yet, you refused to repay my kindness in saving your life. I order you to kill them now!¡± The Heavenly Phoenix narrowed its eyes slightly with killing intents glimmering in its eyes. Its entire body¡¯s mes burst forth toward Zi Feng in that instant. Boom! Her body was abruptly blown backward. ¡°I will leave you with your life on behalf of you releasing me from that seal. But I won¡¯t let you off next time.¡± It no longer looked at Zi Feng that had her expression turned ashen upon saying that. Its enormous body then flew away like a red line that shone across the sky, instantly vanishing from the crowd¡¯s sight¡­ Swish! Swish! Swish! Everyone¡¯s gaze shot at Zi Feng. Their gazes were like sharp daggers, making her entire body to tremble with her magnificent face bing increasingly pale. She didn¡¯t expect that the Heavenly Phoenix would betray her! Chapter 735 - Zi Feng’s Death With Her Soul Obliterated Part 5

Chapter 735 -Zi Feng¡¯s Death With Her Soul Obliterated Part 5

¡®You ingrate!¡¯ ¡°Zi Feng, you have not only killed our young mistress, you have also ruined the sect master. I definitely won¡¯t forgive you!¡± Jun Lan red furiously at Zi Feng Boom! She dashed toward the girl that was lying on the ground. In her point of view, Shangguan Lan was like her daughter and had simrly treated Zi Feng as her granddaughter. Who knew that such a matter would ur? She definitely wouldn¡¯t forgive this girl! Nangong Zi Feng really despaired this time. If she knew that the Heavenly Phoenix would be so unreliable, she wouldn¡¯t have exposed herself. Otherwise, how could she be in such a dire situation? But it was already toote no matter how she regretted¡­ Currently, Jun Lan no longer cared about the Yao family as she wanted to kill the girl before her more than them. ¡°Stop!¡± Boom! A ray of light was suddenly shot andnded on Jun Lan¡¯s body. Bang! Jun Lan was sent flying backward. Following that, a navy-blue figure then materialized before Zi Feng. ¡°Jun Lan, what are you doing?¡± The man¡¯s temple bulged up as he clenched his fists so hard that they crackled. He then said furiously, ¡°Feng Er is the young mistress of the Immortal Doctor Sect. Why are you all trying to kill her?¡± Jun Lan withdrew his hand and when she saw the man¡¯s handsome face, she was stunned momentarily before replying, ¡°Mister Yan Yun, this girl had just killed the sect master!¡± The man known as Yan Yun (smoke cloud) nced coldly at Jun Lan. He then snorted coldly and rebuked, ¡°Shangguan Lan is Feng Er¡¯s biological mother. How could she kill her own mother?¡± Jun Lan¡¯s expression instantly became gloomy. She didn¡¯t expect that Mister Yan Yun would appear at this ce. Mister Yan Yun was a disciple of that lord. His status naturally wasn¡¯t as noble as Mister Murong¡¯s but he still held a high status. Moreover, Mister Yan Yun seemed to have some affections toward the young mistress. But the young mistress was no longer the same young mistress. Her body harboured a soul from a different person instead. ¡°Mister Yan Yun, this matter could be proven by these many people as we had personally seen it. Moreover, she is no longer the young mistress. She is just another girl that killed the young mistress and taken over her body!¡± Yan Yun chuckled coldly and said, ¡°Jun Lan, what joke are you talking about? How could Feng Er kill the sect master with her current might? Moreover, I am the one that knows best whether she is Feng Er or not. I don¡¯t need you to say otherwise.¡± Yan Yun nced at Jun Lan¡¯s pale face before shifting his head toward Zi Feng and said gently, ¡°Feng Er, don¡¯t worry. I will protect you.¡± A tinge of a cold ray of light shed past Zi Feng¡¯s eyes but she didn¡¯t express it on her face. ¡°Jun Lan teamed up with the Yao family and other powers to kill my mother. She originally wanted to kill me too. But you appeared here, in the end, foiling their ns.¡± She smiled bitterly while she said that. Sorrow filled her eyes as she continued, ¡°I had not been by my mother¡¯s side since young. I¡¯ve been brought back by her eight years ago. Mother had treated me tremendously well during this half a year so how could I kill her? But these people killed my mother by cahooting with outsiders in order to obtain the power of the Immortal Doctor Sect! I, Shangguan Feng, swear that I¡¯m unfit to call myself human if I don¡¯t avenge her!¡± Yan Yun¡¯s heart ached when he looked at the girl¡¯s resolute and cold expression. That pain made him want to instantly break the bones of all of these damnable fools present and scatter their ashes in order to help her avenge her vengeance! ¡°What else do all of you have to say now1?¡± Yan Yun nced coldly throughout the crowd with his gaze darkened. 1. Note helps them say, ¡°FML! You stupid love struck fool!¡± Chapter 736 - Zi Feng’s Death With Her Soul Obliterated Part 6

Chapter 736 -Zi Feng¡¯s Death With Her Soul Obliterated Part 6

¡°Since you guys had the guts to kill Shangguan Lan and had no ns of letting Feng Er go, I must report this matter to master and let the old man carry out your punishments!¡± Jun Lan¡¯s expression changed. He hadn¡¯t expected Zi Feng to be so shameless and use Master Yan Yun¡¯s hand to deal with them. ¡°Yan Yun, thank god you came!¡± Zi Feng smiled bitterly, ¡°If you hadn¡¯te, I might¡¯ve been killed at these people¡¯s hands like my mother.¡± Her eyshes trembled slightly as she slowly closed her eyes. Her expression of sorrow was clear. ¡°Feng Er, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely avenge your mother¡¯s death, whoever killed her will die a terrible death!¡± Yan Yun nced at the crowd, the killing intent in his eyes intensified. Zi Feng smirked slightly, but it disappeared after a moment. The enraged Yan Yun hadn¡¯t noticed it in the slightest¡­ Suddenly, a ray of light descended from the sky. Under the crowd¡¯s gaze, three figures appeared¡­ Yao Yun Qing was momentarily stunned when she saw the three figures. Jubntly, she eximed, ¡°Yue Er!¡± ¡®Yue Er has returned? ¡®This is really great¡­¡¯ Mu Ru Yue slowly descended from the sky, coldly assessing the situation. She was holding the hand of a toddler who had a face like carved jade. The toddler wore an embroidered robe. His tender face was extremely simr to Ye Wu Chen¡¯s. He looked extraordinarily adorable, giving everyone the urge to pinch his cheeks. ¡°Eldest brother, sister-inw, I¡¯m back.¡± She smiled lightly with a gentle curve of her lips. Yao Yun Qing spread her arms, wanting to pounce on Mu Ru Yue. But she hastily stopped herself when she met with Ye Wu Chen¡¯s sinister, cold purple eyes. She then smiled, embarrassed, and asked, ¡°Yue Er, you¡¯re finally back. Right, and who is this adorable little fe?¡± When her gazended on Little Huang Er, her eyes lit up. She no longer resisted her urge and raised her hand to pinch that tender face. She couldn¡¯t helpment, ¡°Such smooth and tender skin.¡± Little Huang Er frowned with displeasure. His purple eyes shed with a red glow, filling with malicious intent. ¡°Little Huang Er!¡± Mu Ru Yue shouted hastily. Mu Ru Yue was greatly rmed when she felt the aura Little Huang Er exuded. She already understood him a little after interacting with him for a short while. He didn¡¯t let anyone, other than Ye Wu Chen and herself, to touch his body. Bai Ze was the sole exception as, during her three years of seclusion training, Bai Ze was always around Little Huang Er. And so, he didn¡¯t mind being touched by the god-like Bai Ze. Little Huang Er withdrew his aura and introduced himself. ¡°Aunty, I¡¯m Ye Si Huang. I¡¯m mother and father¡¯s son. You can call me Little Huang Er.¡± He looked so innocent and pure with his adorable face. ¡°Ye Si Huang? Surname Ye?¡± Yao Yun Qing was stunned for a moment before she eximed, ¡°Yue Er, it can¡¯t be this fe is your son, right? It doesn¡¯t seem right. ording to the time flow here, only three years should have passed. He shouldn¡¯t be so big even if you gave birth to him the moment we parted ways.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyebrows rose as she exined, ¡°Have you forgotten that he stayed in my belly for about two years?¡± Yao Yun Qing momentarily lost her voice. ¡®Th-that¡­counts too?¡¯ ¡°Yue Er, this fe is really adorable,¡± Yao Yun Qing pinched his little cheek again, she continued with a smile, ¡°Moreover, he can speak so eloquently at such a tender age, he¡¯s so talented.¡± Little Huang Er frowned again, but didn¡¯t give off a bloodthirsty, sinister aura this time. Chapter 737 - Zi Feng’s Death With Her Soul Obliterated Part 7

Chapter 737 -Zi Feng¡¯s Death With Her Soul Obliterated Part 7

¡°Elder brother Wu Chen¡­¡± Suddenly, a voice filled with tion was heard. Zi Feng looked at his face, he was the person she had always longed for. Unknown to her, a mistyyer of tears covered her eyes when she said, ¡°Older brother Wu Chen, I can finally see you again¡­¡± The heavens knew how hard she had searched for him over the past three years, but she couldn¡¯t find him. Who knew they would reunite here? However, she felt it was unbearable that Mu Ru Yue could leave the Divine Medicine Magic Array and appear here with her older brother Wu Chen¡­ ¡°Feng Er!¡± Yan Yun frowned slightly and asked, slightly uneasy, ¡°Who is he?¡± Zi Feng was startled for a moment before she revealed a bitter smile. Her eyes filled with sorrow and resentment, she exined, ¡°He¡­ used to be my fiance, but he was seduced by another girl and abandoned me¡­ But I still can¡¯t get over him. I¡¯ve used so much time and manpower to look for him. Yet, I didn¡¯t expect them to just show up out of the blue!¡± A single tear rolled down her beautiful face. She spoke with such sincere feelings. Those who didn¡¯t know the truth would unfailingly believe her, not mentioning Yan Yun who was deeply in love with Zi Feng. Boom! An intense fury zed in Yan Yun¡¯s heart, his gaze lost its warmth as he looked coldly at the couple before him. ¡°Feng Er is so outstanding. Only a man whose eyes have been blinded by dust would abandon her for another girl!¡± Yan Yun then nced at Mu Ru Yue. The coldness of his gaze intensified, ¡°This girl doesn¡¯t even have the qualifications to be a servant that helps Feng Er wear her shoes. It¡¯s unfathomable that you chose her over Feng Er! If she seduced you, then she¡¯ll just seduce other men in the future. A girl like her, who steals someone else¡¯s fiance, doesn¡¯t deserve to continue living in this world!¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s purple eyes darkened. A sinister wind rose around him. The purple wind circled his body, enhancing the charm and grandeur of his purple robes. Yao Yun Qing frowned. She then shifted her gaze to look at Little Huang Er. She was stunned momentarily, astonishment in her eyes. There was an intense pressureing from the toddler¡¯s small body. A ruthless, red glow started to grow in his purple eyes, and eventually filled them to the brim. It made his eyes emit a dreadful aura, as if he were a Devil God. Yao Yun Qing hastily rubbed her eyes. Yet, when she looked at Little Huang Er again, that bloodthirsty expression was no longer there. His tender, carved jade-like face was as innocent and pure as ever. Hisrge, bright eyes looked puzzlingly at Zi Feng¡­ ¡®I must have seen it wrong!¡¯ Yao Yun Qing smiled bitterly. ¡®How can a three-year-old toddler possess such a terrifying gaze? I must have been hallucinating¡­¡¯ Ye Wu Chen looked at Yan Yun, sinister and cold. He didn¡¯t say anything, he only lifted his hand slowly. Boom! A ray of light shot towards Yan Yun¡¯s chest. Pfft! Yan Yun was instantly sent flying backwards and crashed heavily on the ground. He parted his lips to spit out a mouthful of blood, staring astonished at the purple robes fluttering in the wind. ¡°Yan Yun!¡± Zi Feng¡¯s expression changed. She shifted her gaze to Wu Chen and pitifully said, ¡°Elder brother Wu Chen, have you really forgotten our past feelings for each other? Why are you treating me so heartlessly now? More importantly, you refuse to give me another chance¡­¡± Her voice trembled tremendously. Her eyes were filled with so much pain and despair that it seemed as though she had really been hurt by that man¡­ Chapter 738 - Zi Feng’s Death With Her Soul Obliterated Part 8

Chapter 738 -Zi Feng¡¯s Death With Her Soul Obliterated Part 8

¡°Feelings?¡± Ye Wu Chen sneered and said, ¡°Zi Feng, since when did Ben Wang have feelings for you? You previously were only an orphan that was adopted into the Zi family. It was all due to that old man being kind-hearted in taking you into the family. Yet, you became resentful when I refused to let you be my concubine, and none of the Zi family¡¯s members supported the idea of forcefully letting you barge into my rtionship. You then coborated with outsiders to annihte the Zi family! More importantly, you even amputated the limbs of Ben Wang¡¯s and Mu Er¡¯s son to disrupt our focus. Tell me what feelings do you think I will have for you?¡± A sudden p of thunder seemed to have struck the crowd¡¯s heart, making them be unable to snap out from their shock. Previously, they originally thought that Zi Feng was ruthless enough, but they didn¡¯t expect that girl to be that vicious. She not only shamelessly wanted to be his concubine, she even killed her benefactor that decided to adopt her into the family just because they did not support her in getting together with him. Lastly, she treated a child so ruthlessly. Even the most vicious woman in this world would be inferior to her! There wasn¡¯t a small number of vicious people in this continent of the Central Region. Several people had chosen to relinquish their humanities for their benefits. But there was only one that could be that outrageous¡­ Inparison to her, even serial killers were multiple folds better! ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Zi Feng¡¯s expression changed greatly. She then replied with tears in her eyes, ¡°Elder brother Wu Chen, you don¡¯t need reciprocate my love but you can¡¯t vilify me for that woman, ruining my reputation! I never did those things before!¡± Yan Yun was her sole backer at this moment so she definitely mustn¡¯t destroy his image of her at this moment. ¡®I definitely mustn¡¯t admit doing that matter!¡¯ ¡°Elder brother Wu Chen, have you forgotten that you previously promised to love only me in your entire life? Yet, this girl stole you from my hands. She didn¡¯t mind using underhanded moves in making you take her virginity and harassed you to be responsible for her in the end¡­ But I didn¡¯t expect that you would fall in love with her!¡± Zi Feng no longer had her original cial expression as she said that with tears flowing down her face. She spoke with so much sincerity that people who were clueless about the truth would definitely believe undoubtedly that Ye Wu Chen really did what she said¡­ For example, Yan Yun! ¡°Feng Er, you should just dump this man.¡± Yan Yun held tightly onto Zi Feng¡¯s trembling hand. He then red furiously at the couple before him, proiming, ¡°Can you really be at peace from hurting Feng Er to such an extent? You will certainly be incredibly remorseful after letting her go today!¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s purple eyes were sinisterly cold. The gale in his surrounding intensified. It pressured over Yan Yun like a storm. Yan Yun¡¯s breath tightened at that instant, but he was still relentlessly gripping firmly onto Zi Feng¡¯s hand, not letting go of her hand. ¡°Feng Er, don¡¯t be scared. I will definitely protect you!¡± ¡®My Feng Er is so outstanding. This bastard couple dared to vilify her with false facts? Feng Er actually is extremely kind-hearted even though she has an arrogant and cold personality. ¡®How can she really do those matters?¡¯ It was a pity that Yan Yun didn¡¯t know that the current Zi Feng wasn¡¯t that Shangguan Feng that he knew1¡­ Boom! A tyrannical aura forced Yan Yun to step two steps back. Yet, he continued holding onto Zi Feng¡¯s hand, not loosening his grip. Just as Yan Yun wanted to step forth, he rmingly discovered that the man¡¯s figure had transformed into an enormous purple tempest. Under the might of the tempest, Yan Yun found it hard to breath that he didn¡¯t have the strength to move his foot in the slightest. ¡°Mister Yan Yun!¡± Zi Feng was speechless from her shock. But when she wanted to walk to Yan Yun¡¯s side, a snow-white figure suddenly moved before her in a sh, hindering her path¡­ 1. Note: Yan Yun really deserves to be top rank in being the dumbest guy in this novel for now. Zi Feng didn¡¯t even refuse her identity and he still believes that she is the girl that he likes¡­ facepalms Chapter 739 - Zi Feng’s Death With Her Soul Obliterated Part 9

Chapter 739-Zi Feng¡¯s Death With Her Soul Obliterated Part 9

¡°Zi Feng!¡± Mu Ru Yue smirked slightly and chuckled sinisterly, ¡°Do you know how long I¡¯ve awaited for this moment? Isn¡¯t this the best time to settle our debts?¡± Zi Feng¡¯s expression changed drastically as she rebuked, ¡°Mu Ru Yue, do you really think that you are my match?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t know unless I tried!¡± Mu Ru Yue had a light smile but her eyes were cial. Following that, she raised her hand, making an enormous sword appear in thin air. She then gripped firmly onto it. The sword was scarlet-red in colour with a red enormous dragon engraved into the sword body. A faint red glow covered that dragon, making it seem alive. ¡°Mu Ru Yue, I was inferior to you in the previous life. I will definitely defeat you in this life!¡± Zi Feng yelled crazily. ¡®I must kill this girl in order to get the chance to obtain elder brother Wu Chen!¡¯ Mu Ru Yue chuckled coldly before she said, ¡°You are inferior to me in our past life so you simrly will be inferior to me in this life as well! Zi Feng, it is destined you will never be able to surpass me!¡± Her voice was indifferent but it was trembling vigorously. All the scenes that happened in her past life shed past her mind¡­ The images of the Zi Family thatid in a bloodbath, the formidable Heaven Cmity and Jing Er with his limbs amputated rapidly yed past her mind. Each of those scenes made Mu Ru Yue felt as though a needle had ruthlessly pierced her heart, making her feel a pain worse than death¡­ Hate! Boundless hatred burned in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s Heart, making her entire body tremble. She gradually closed her eyes while the Heavenly Dragon me Sword became active as though it was feeling its owner¡¯s fury. ¡°Zi Feng! I was actually relieved from the moment when I heard that you are still alive!¡± Mu Ru Yue sniggered before continuing, ¡°That kind of death would have been too simple for you. You previously chose to self-destruct to escape from my hands. It almost became an eternity of regret for me in being unable to personally end your life. But I didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯re still alive¡­¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re alive¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue paused for a moment before continuing with a sinister smile, ¡°How can I kill you off that easily? You definitely won¡¯t be able to die easily now. You must endure my rage before dying¡­¡± The annihtion of the Zi family, the pain that Jing Er suffered, the loneliness of Bai Ze¡­ How could she not pay back Zi Feng for all she had done? Death was currently just too luxurious for her¡­ Boom! mes coated her sword, making the Heavenly Dragon me Sword gave off a mighty aura. The me dragon that was on the sword¡¯s body charged out of the sword and struck toward Zi Feng. Pfft! Zi Feng hastily raised her sword to block that blow, but she was forced to retreat two steps in the end. She spat a mouthful of blood with astonishment that filled her pretty eyes. ¡°Heaven Realm? You have already broken through to the Heaven Realm?!¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t say anything, but her aura intensified. Her hair was fluttering slightly in the gale. The current sight of the girl was breathtaking¡­ ¡°Hahaha!¡± Zi Feng stood up. She then suddenly raised her head andughed brazenly. Her brazenughter filled the sky, echoing in the wind. She then continued, ¡°Mu Ru Yue, you think that you can kill me due to breaking through? You must be dreaming with your eyes open! I certainly won¡¯t die under your hands!¡± ¡®I definitely will not! ¡®It will be a humiliation for me to die under her hands!¡¯ Mu Ru Yue just smiled coldly. Her white robes soared into the sky again, charging toward Zi Feng. She then mercilessly swung her sword downwards, creating an intense airflow in the sky. Chapter 740 - Zi Feng’s Death With Her Soul Obliterated Part 10

Chapter 740 -Zi Feng¡¯s Death With Her Soul Obliterated Part 10

Bang! Zi Feng¡¯s body was sent flying backwards before she fell to the ground like a kite with a broken string. Her face was terrifyingly pale. ¡°Feng Er!¡± Yan Yun cried out heartbrokenly, his body trembled in fury. ¡°If you dare hurt Feng Er I, Yan Yun, swear I¡¯ll never forgive you!¡± Yan Yun¡¯s eyes were wide with anger as he furiously yelled, ¡°No matter how strong you all are, you definitely aren¡¯t my master¡¯s match. He¡¯ll kill you all!¡± Ye Wu Chen briefly nced at him, but that single nce made Yan Yun swallow the rest of his words.Terror filled his bloodshot eyes¡­ ¡®This man is like an Asura. His strength is horrifying.¡¯ ¡°Oh? I was unaware, who is it that I will be killing?¡± Suddenly, a calm voice was heard. Yan Yun¡¯s stiffened, he tedly looked up at the sky. Two figures quickly appeared before his eyes. With his silver hair fluttering, his silver robes seemed more noble. Standing mid-air, the man appeared cold. His expressionless, fair, handsome face had a noble, immortal-like grandeur. There was also a middle-aged man standing beside him. At most, he looked between thirty to forty years of age. He looked down with his head held high, as if he were judging the crowd beneath him. ¡°Master, please quickly save Feng Er!¡±, yelled Yan Yun hastily. His words made everyone¡¯s expression to change drastically. Master? Could this be that mysterious Lord of the Immortal Doctor Sect? But it was rumoured that the mysterious Lord was already seventy years old. Why did this man look so young then? The middle-aged man frowned as he swept his gaze over Zi Feng who was being attacked by Mu Ru Yue. Hemented, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see something so intriguing right after returning with Qing Chu. Someone has been reborn through possession¡­ It¡¯s a pity that she¡¯s taken over living body; she even swallowed the host¡¯s soul. The body has put up some resistance against her possession. If she had possessed a dead body, her cultivation would¡¯ve been much stronger¡­¡± Yan Yun¡¯s expression froze. He looked with disbelief at the middle-aged man as he asked, ¡°Master, wha-what are you saying?¡± ¡®Reborn through possession? ¡®Impossible! She¡¯s definitely Feng Er. How could she be someone else? If she really is, then what¡¯s the point in me doing all this?¡¯ Yan Yun¡¯s body shivered violently and his breathing became unstable. He wasn¡¯t willing to believe what the middle-aged man said. ¡®But Master is a Supreme Realm expert. How could he be wrong?¡¯ ¡°Feng Er!¡± Yan Yun¡¯splexion paled. He then shifted his gaze to Zi Feng and asked, ¡°Are you really my Feng Er?¡± Zi Feng¡¯s body shuddered. With a frosty expression, she admitted, ¡°I am Zi Feng, not Shangguan Feng!¡± That middle-aged man was too strong and had a close connection with Yan Yun. Only a fool would try continue lying now. Furthermore, she had wanted to make use of Yan Yun and the power behind him. Yet, the middle-aged man didn¡¯t seem keen on helping her so it would be useless to continue lying to him¡­ Murong Qing Chu descended from the sky. Flowers appeared to have blossomed wherever he stepped, exuding a refreshing and pleasant fragrance. Currently, there was a gentle smile on his handsome face. Joy gradually pooled in his cold eyes. His voice was as gentle as the wind and was really captivating when it brushed past her ears. Chapter 741 - Zi Feng’s Death With Her Soul Obliterated Part 11

Chapter 741 -Zi Feng¡¯s Death With Her Soul Obliterated Part 11

¡°You have returned?¡± His smile was light but, immediately, some girls momentarily forgot to breathe as they thought they were looking at an immortal¡­ Mu Ru Yue smiled lightly and calmly replied, ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯ve returned. ¡°It¡¯s great that you¡¯ve returned,¡± Murong Qing Chu chuckled, ¡°I knew you would return so I came to look for you. How was your trip through the Divine Medicine Magic Array?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s shrugged before replying, ¡°It wasn¡¯t bad. I found myrade and have broken through to the Heaven Realm¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s really good.¡± His smile was gentle as usual. No one would have ill impressions of such a man. Ye Wu Chen narrowed his eyes slightly. He looked sinisterly cold at Murong Qing Chu. A ray of light shed across his purple eyes. ¡°Mother,¡± there was a glimmer in Little Huang Er¡¯s eyes, he smiled adorably as he asked, ¡°Who is this uncle? Is he a friend of mother and father¡¯s?¡± He deliberately emphasized the word ¡®father¡¯ when he asked. Even though Ye Wu Chen threatened him while he was still in his mother¡¯s belly, it was undeniable that his father was best suited to his mother. Even though this man was simrly handsome and powerful, his smile was too gentle. He was far inferior whenpared to his charming, but bloodthirsty, father. In his opinion, this kind of man who was as gentle as an immortal was ipatible with his mother. Murong Qing Chu shifted his gaze to Little Huang Er. With a smile, hemented, ¡°So he has already been born. Recently, I¡¯ve been wondering why a devil star has appeared in the sky. It must be because of this little fe.¡± ¡®Devil star?¡¯ Little Huang Er¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡®This man knows my identity!¡¯ ¡°Nheless¡­¡± Murong Qing Chu nced at little Huang Er and, with a smile holding hidden meanings, he said, ¡°I can¡¯t predict your family¡¯s futures. I can¡¯t even predict you three¡¯s fates!¡± The futures of all three of them were nk. Even though he was Murong Qing Chu, he still couldn¡¯t see their futures¡­ ¡°Heavenly Dragon me Sword!¡± Suddenly, a shout was heard. The middle-aged man moved in a sh tond before Mu Ru Yue. With excitement expressed on his handsome face, he said, ¡°Lady, is this Heavenly Dragon me Sword yours?¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded and agreed, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± The middle-aged man stared fixedly at Mu Ru Yue and asked, ¡°What is your rtionship to Senior Yue?¡± Mu Ru Yue was stunned for a moment before she looked curiously at the middle-aged man. She couldn¡¯t recognise this person even after recovering her memories. His aura was foreign to her too. Why was he so stirred up when he saw her then? It was as though he had reunited with an acquaintance he hadn¡¯t seen in ages¡­ ¡°Hehe!¡± When the middle-aged man saw that Mu Ru Yue had be silent, he chuckled. ¡°The Heavenly Dragon me Sword can only be used by that person as it¡¯s been fused with her spirit. As a result, it won¡¯t submit to anyone other than her even if this leads to its¡¯ destruction. Could it be that Lady is the reincarnation of Senior Yue?¡± Swish! Everyone momentarily looked at Mu Ru Yue with great shock in their eyes. Of course, since Ouyang Yun Jin and the rest came from Realmless, they didn¡¯t know who Senior Yue was. Yao Yun Qing and Xiao Feng, on the other hand, knew Mu Ru Yue¡¯s identity long ago, so there weren¡¯t any changes in their expression. ¡°Who are you?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows rose as she asked. The middle-aged man was instantly stirred up as he replied, ¡°Senior Yue, I¡¯m your disciple!¡± This time, it wasn¡¯t just the crowd who were stupefied, even Mu Ru Yue was too. She couldn¡¯t seem to recall taking in any disciples. ¡®How did this disciple pop up then?¡¯ Chapter 742 - Zi Feng’s Death With Her Soul Obliterated Part 12

Chapter 742-Zi Feng¡¯s Death With Her Soul Obliterated Part 12

Yan Yun¡¯splexion turned ashen as he looked puzzled at the man standing beside Mu Ru Yue. It was obvious that he couldn¡¯t understand what was happening¡­ ¡°Master,¡± The middle-aged man smiled before exining, ¡°My cultivation wasn¡¯t strong that year. If it wasn¡¯t for me to coincidentally enter a cave and obtain your inheritance, I wouldn¡¯t have such a mighty cultivation now. Thus, you are my master from that moment.¡± Mu Ru Yue was stunned for a moment but she understood what the middle-aged man meant. She subconsciously frowned before saying, ¡°It was just your luck in obtaining that inheritance. Thus, it isn¡¯t rted to me so I¡¯m not your Master.¡± The middle-aged man had a respectful expression and rebuked under the crowd¡¯s astonished gazes, ¡°You will always be my Master no matter if you ept it or not.¡± Seeing the man¡¯s stubborn expression, Mu Ru Yue replied helplessly, ¡°Up to you then¡­ But are you the genuine owner of the Immortal Doctor Sect?¡± ¡°No! No! No!¡± The middle-aged man shook his head hastily before continuing, ¡°I¡¯m not the owner of the Immortal Doctor Sect. The true owner is you Master. How could I have my current cultivation if it wasn¡¯t for Master¡¯s inheritance?¡± Mu Ru Yue really wanted to say that she didn¡¯t leave that inheritance for him. It was just her backup n but it was unintentionally taken away by him. Yet, it could be fated for him to obtain the inheritance that she had left behind¡­ Jun Lan¡¯s and Yun Tai¡¯splexions paled as they looked in shock at the middle-aged man¡¯s smiling face. ¡®The person that the sect master wanted to deal with was the Master of the Lord? Is she really that peerless expert from a thousand years ago, Senior Yue? I wonder if the sect master will die from anger again if she could wake up¡­¡¯ ¡°Master, you can call me Murong Qin (guqin which is a traditional music instrument). It is unimaginable for me to be able to see Master in my life while I am still alive.¡± Murong Qin became a little emotional while he said that. The coldness of his expression had vanished¡­ ¡°Murong Qin, the Immortal Doctor Sect trapped us in the Divine Medicine Magic Array. They are now nning to hurt my sister-inw¡¯s family. How do you think I should settle this debt?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows rose slightly as she said that with a light smile in her eyes. Murong Qin¡¯s expression darkened as he swept a gaze throughout the people from the Immortal Doctor Sect. He then proimed in a cold voice, ¡°Anyone that participated in this will be killed without exception!¡± WIth that proim, it had already sealed those people¡¯s fate¡­ Jun Lan¡¯splexion turned gravely pale with despair expressed on her face. She red furiously at Zi Feng. ¡®If I can have a second chance, I will definitely chop her corpse into countless pieces before scattering her ashes, making her unable to have a burial!¡¯ ¡°Zi Feng!¡± Mu Ru Yue shifted her gaze to Zi Feng. She then sniggered and said, ¡°Now, isn¡¯t it time for us to settle our debts?¡± She had a smile on her face but it was cial, making Zi Feng¡¯s heart to shudder. ¡°Mu Ru Yue, you will die a terrible death!¡± She shrieked heart-wrenchingly. She felt her heart being squeezed at this moment. Sorrow and anger filled her eyes. ¡°Terrible death?¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled and said coldly, ¡°It seems that I¡¯ve died terribly in my past life. Zi Feng, whatever you do is being watched by the heavens. Some matters doesn¡¯t mean that it wouldn¡¯t be retributed when it didn¡¯t ur at that time. It will just be paid back to you at ater stage instead¡­¡± ZI Feng¡¯s pupils gradually widened as she looked at the girl before her. Dread permeated her heart. Yet, she suddenly raised her head andughed. Herugh was iparably brazen with her hair dancing madly along with the wind. ¡°Hahaha!¡± She lowered her head while she continued tough before saying with gritted teeth, ¡°Mu Ru Yue, I will never be killed by you!¡± Chapter 743 - Zi Feng’s Death With Her Soul Obliterated Part 13

Chapter 743 -Zi Feng¡¯s Death With Her Soul Obliterated Part 13

Boom! A tyrannical power burst forth from her body. Her aura poured out from her body toward the sky. Following that, her body gradually swelled up under the crowd¡¯s gaze. ¡°This is bad!¡± Ouyang Yun Jin expression changed before continuing, ¡°She is trying to self-destruct!¡± Several people would be severely injured from her self-destruction with her current cultivation. However, a hand seemed to have squashed her aura at this instant, calming Zi Feng¡¯s rampaging aura. A breeze blew past, the surrounding regained its tranquility. Zi Feng¡¯s body shuddered abruptly when she raised her head to look at the god-like man standing in mid-air. The man¡¯s white hair that fluttered in the wind enhanced his sinister appearance. There wasn¡¯t a single ripple in his cial eyes, void of any warmth. ¡°Bai Ze!¡± Zi Feng took in a mouth of air. ¡®Bai Ze had really reunited with her! ¡®My chance of victory is getting slimmer with Bai Ze by her side¡­¡¯ ¡°I¡¯ve mentioned that I will surely not let you die easily!¡± Mu Ru Yue smirked slightly. A light smile gradually started to appear on her face. But that smile was so cold that it made Zi Feng¡¯s heart shudder. ¡°Zi Feng, how did you treat the Zi family previously? A thousand members of the Zi family died under your hands! I will avenge for the deaths of the Zi family!¡± A cold killing intent shed past Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes. She then gradually neared Zi Feng with her powerful aura expanding outwards. The slightly fluttering white robes enhanced her beauty. Ye Wu Chen just stood behind her from the start, silently watching. But he didn¡¯t make a move. He knew that Mu Ru Yue had waited for this day for too long already¡­ ¡°No!¡± Zi Feng shrieked with terror-filled eyes. Following that, a fistnded on her body. Boom! She was sent flying backwards¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let you die easily. I have ways to bring you back to life even if you near death! I will avenge for every single life of the thousand lives lost under your hands!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s voice was shaky. She then closed her eyes with killing intents that filled her heart at this moment. She then abruptly opened her eyes before raising her leg to ruthlessly kick Zi Feng straight in the face. Bang! Zi Feng was sent flying backwards again, crashing against a tree. Pfft! Zi Feng¡¯splexion turned gravely pale as she spat out a mouthful of blood; shock was expressed on her face. ¡®Senior Yue in this life is simrly as strong! She will eventually reach that pinnacle once again with time, looking down on themon popce!¡¯ Pain¡­ Zi Feng experienced a pain worse than death in the next instant! Each punch thatnded on her body seemed to have shattered her bones, intense pain was transmitted throughout her body. Her body spasmed from the pain¡­ Yet, Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t stop her movements in the slightest. She desperately wanted to tear up the corpse of the girl before her into tiny fragments whenever she thought about everything that happened in her past life. Quickly, there was no longer a part of Zi Feng¡¯s body that was uninjured. Her bones had been shattered from the barrage of attacks, but were quickly healed with a pill. Following that, another bout of beating ured, not giving her any breathers. ¡°Mu Ru Yue, you will definitely die a terrible death! Ah! Ahhh! You will surely die a terrible death!¡± Zi Feng raised her badly mangled face as she shot a death-re at Mu Ru Yue. Her sinister expression evoked dread in everyone¡¯s heart. Chapter 744 - Zi Feng’s Death With Her Soul Obliterated Part 14

Chapter 744-Zi Feng¡¯s Death With Her Soul Obliterated Part 14

¡°You still can talk?¡± Mu Ru Yue sneered before saying, ¡°Zi Feng, this is just the beginning. I will let you know what is hell in the human realm in a bit!¡± Zi Feng could only feel intense pain running through her entire body. It was as though all of her bones had shattered. Suddenly, she found a timing to push Mu Ru Yue away, dashing toward Yan Yun. ¡°Mister Yan Yun, save me!¡± Bang! Zi Feng was sent flying backward with a kick. Pfft! She crashed to the ground. Disgust filled Yan Yun¡¯s eyes. Yet, there was more sorrow and anger in his eyes. He then said, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have deceived me! You shouldn¡¯t use her to lie to me. You even killed my beloved girl. I¡¯m already merciful enough not to kill you right at this moment so don¡¯t you even think that I will save you!¡± ¡®This girl killed my beloved Shangguan Feng. She even used her appearance to deceive me. ¡®It is enough for me to be fooled once. I won¡¯t believe her again.¡¯ Yan Yun¡¯s heart shuddered as he closed her eyes in pain. The scene of the girl with a magnificent appearance that looked innocently at him appeared in his mind¡­ ¡®The person that killed her deserves to die!¡¯ mes of fury zed in his heart, but he suppressed it. Yan Yun gradually opened his eyes. But his gaze had changed. Coldness reced the initial warmth when he looked at Zi Feng¡­ Zi Feng trembled as she looked with despair at the crowd before her. ¡®Can it be that I will die today?! ¡®But I just can¡¯t ept it!¡¯ ¡°Elder brother Wu Chen.¡± Zi Feng suddenly thought about something. Her eyes lit up instantly. She persuaded hastily, ¡°Elder brother Wu Chen, I really know the location of the Zi family. Their souls had been transferred to another ce even though they had died. I can tell you their location!¡± As expected, Mu Ru Yue stopped her attack upon hearing that while looking coldly at her. Zi Feng was a little ted as she knew that the Zi family held a high position in elder brother Wu Chen¡¯s heart¡­ ¡°Elder brother Wu Chen, I want you to divorce Mu Ru Yue!¡± Zi Feng looked gloomily at Mu Ru Yue. She then said harshly, ¡°No! You not only are you to divorce her, you must kill her. I will then tell you where the Zi family is!¡± She shifted her head to look toward Ye Wu Chen while she said that with a gaze as gentle as water. Yet, her expression actually looked incredibly sinister with her badly mangled face. ¡°Elder brother Wu Chen, don¡¯t worry. I will apany you even if she is gone. I can give birth to several children for you. I am certain that I will be able to give birth to more babies than she did. I also won¡¯t make you do things for me like she does. I will serve you like you are my god. You just have to kill her. Not only will you obtain the location of the Zi family, you will get me as well¡­¡± The crowd was stupefied. They didn¡¯t expect Zi Feng to be so shameless to say such words. Did she really threatened a man to love her in public? Swish! A ray of red glow shed over to her, giving rise to a storm. Zi Feng was sent flying again beforending with an arc¡­ ¡°Mu Ru Yue, you said that you wanted to avenge for the Zi family. Yet, you are abandoning the Zi family for your selfishness! How can you say that you love elder brother Wu Chen then? You are just a woman that has no regards for others!¡± Chapter 745 - Zi Feng’s Death With Her Soul Obliterated Part 15

Chapter 745 -Zi Feng¡¯s Death With Her Soul Obliterated Part 15

Zi Feng¡¯s expression was distorted when she yelled crazily with bloodshot eyes, ¡°You just need to kill yourself before my eyes. I will then tell elder brother Wu Chen the location of the Zi family. I am the only one that knows the location. If you really love elder brother Wu Chen, you should kill yourself now! Otherwise, it means that you don¡¯t love him and is unworthy of his love!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression was calm from the start. There weren¡¯t any ripples in her eyes as she looked silently at Zi Feng. Yet, traces of cold killing intents flooded in her surroundings. Zi Feng¡¯s heart gradually sunk. ¡°Mu Ru Yue, you aren¡¯t worthy to be the daughter-inw of the Zi family!¡± ¡®That¡¯s right! ¡®She is just a selfish girl! ¡®She chose to abandon the Zi family in order to live. If Mu Ru Yue kills herself, I will instantly tell elder brother Wu Chen the location of the Zi family. It should have been really easy for her to kill herself for elder brother Wu Chen if she really loves him! ¡®But she didn¡¯t! ¡®It can be seen that elder brother Wu Chen wasn¡¯t in that girl¡¯s heart at all. All she loves is herself! It was the same as in her past life. If she agreed to let me be elder brother Wu Chen¡¯s concubine, how could that many people be implicated? ¡®The real culprit in killing the Zi family isn¡¯t me but that selfish girl!¡¯ ¡°Elder brother Wu Chen,¡± Zi Feng looked at Ye Wu Chen before saying, ¡°You should know this woman¡¯s true face now. Do you really want to continue being with her? She doesn¡¯t care about the Zi family for her own survival. How can such a girl be worthy of obtaining your deep affections?!¡± Everyone¡¯s gaze focused on Ye Wu Chen at this moment. It was as though they were anticipating his answer¡­ Little Huang Er frowned his little eyebrows. He swept a bloodthirsty gaze at Zi Feng before he shifted his gaze to Ye Wu Chen. ¡®If this man dares to hurt mother, I won¡¯t acknowledge him as my father! I will then take mother far away from him, never ever letting them reunite!¡¯ ¡°Zi family?¡± Ye Wu Chen smiled. His charming smile enhanced his handsome appearance. With a sinister smile, he replied, ¡°The Zi family is indeed important to me. But if you think that you can jeopardize our rtionship with the Zi family, you are gravely wrong!¡± Zi Feng¡¯s body swayed a little as she widened her eyes while looking with disbelief at Ye Wu Chen. ¡®He chooses to give up on the Zi family for that wretch girl?¡¯ Her body trembled when she thought about that. A hand seemed to have squeezed her heart viciously at this moment¡­ Ye Wu Chen looked sinisterly at her. He then continued in a cial tone, ¡°The Zi family has vanished. But if their souls still exist, I believe that I will simrly be able to find the location of their souls in my life just like how I found Mu Er in the sea of people!¡± His voice was bone-piercing cold, making Zi Feng¡¯s heart fall to the bottom of the valley¡­ ¡°Elder brother Wu Chen, you will regret! You definitely will! You will never find the location of the Zi family without my guidance!¡± A power that could destroy heaven and earth was imbued in her voice while she yelled madly. She looked horrifyingly sinister with her hair dancing wildly along with the gale. Bang! Mu Ru Yue lifted the Heavenly Dragon me Sword. Swish! Powerful mes were shot toward Zi Feng, momentarily enveloping her body in mes. ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± Zi Feng moaned heartrendingly in pain from those mes. Some people couldn¡¯t help but shudder when they heard her voice. They didn¡¯t even dare to continue looking at her¡­ Chapter 746 - Zi Feng’s Death With Her Soul Obliterated Part 16

Chapter 746 -Zi Feng¡¯s Death With Her Soul Obliterated Part 16

It was unknown how much time had passed before Zi Feng¡¯s body was burned to ashes. But the mes didn¡¯t disappear as it became even more intense instead. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Mu Ru Yue nced at the struggling transparent figure within the mes. She then shifted her gaze to Ye Wu Chen and said, ¡°Let her soul perish on its own!¡± It would be really simple to crush her soul at this instant with Bai Ze¡¯s and Ye Wu Chen¡¯s might. Yet, Mu Ru Yue decided not to do that. She wanted Zi Feng to suffer from having her soul burned constantly for ten days before she would vanish from this world¡­ Xiao Feng and Yao Yun Qing continued to stay in the Yao family while the rest followed Mu Ru Yue to head back to the Kingdom of Feng Yun. Madam Sheng Yue ran to greet them the instant they stepped into the Xiao family¡¯s manor. ¡°Yue Er, you¡¯re finally back.¡± Three years in the Central Region was already equivalent to a couple decades in Realmless. When Madam Sheng Yue saw Mu Ru Yue, she waspletely stirred up. ¡°Elder sister!¡± A crisp and melodious voice was heard. Just when Mu Ru Yue wanted to say something to Madam Sheng Yue, she couldn¡¯t help but look ahead. A youthful and beautiful figure instantly entered her eyes. The youthful girl had happiness brimming in her eyes. There was a candid smile on her youthful face. When she smiled, her smile was as dazzling as the sun. ¡°Qing Qing?¡± Mu Ru Yue was stunned for a moment. She almost failed to recognise the youth girl. It had been ages since she saw Qing Qing. That little girl that had her height only reaching half of her body had already be a slender and elegant girl, stunning Mu Ru Yue. ¡°Elder sister!¡± Xiao Qing Qing pounced over to Mu Ru Yue and leaped into her embrace. She raised her gaze to look at Mu Ru Yue with her eyes filled with happiness. ¡°Elder sister, I missed you so much¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart softened. She lifted her hand to rub Xiao Qing Qing¡¯s head. Mu Ru Yue then smiled and replied, ¡°Qing Qing, I¡¯m back¡­¡± ¡®That¡¯s right, I¡¯m back! ¡®Moreover, they seem to have made a great improvement in their cultivations when they were in Realmless¡­¡¯ ¡°Yue Er, why didn¡¯t Qing Er and Feng Er return with you?¡± Madam Sheng Yue nced behind Mu Ru Yue before asking warmly. ¡°Yun Qing hasn¡¯t seen her grandfather for quite a while so she wanted to stay back in the Yao family for a while. That¡¯s right, mother, how¡¯s the progress of their rtionship? When will their wedding be held?¡± Madam Sheng Yue sighed upon hearing what she said. ¡°I really like Qing Er. But¡­ Feng Er doesn¡¯t seem to be showing any clear signs of affections toward Qing Er. They have been together for many years. Yet, Feng Er hadn¡¯t expressed any signs that he was willing to marry Qing Er. On the other hand, Qing Er thinks that Feng Er just wanted to marry her due to wanting to be responsible for her. Moreover, she didn¡¯t want to force feelings so they don¡¯t have any ns for marriage yet.¡± Madam Sheng Yue smiled bitterly before continuing, ¡°They aren¡¯t as youthful as they look. If it wasn¡¯t for your Unaging Pill, how could they have their current appearance? They should already have grandchildren at their current actual age.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled as she consoled, ¡°Mother, you should know eldest brother¡¯s personality well. He dislikes showing his emotions on his face. If he really didn¡¯t have Qing Er in his heart, he wouldn¡¯t have risked his life to barge into the Xiao family for her, not to mention wanting to be responsible for her. I¡¯m not saying that eldest brother is an irresponsible man. It is just that he doesn¡¯t like to force his feelings. Thus, I¡¯m certain Yun Qing held a position in eldest brother¡¯s heart. Have mother told this matter to Yun Qing yet?¡± Chapter 747 - Madam Sheng Yue’s Family Background Part 1

Chapter 747 -Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s Family Background Part 1

¡°Sigh~¡± Madan Sheng Yue couldn¡¯t help but sigh beforementing, ¡°Your eldest brother always make me so worried for him. I had told Qing Er that Feng Er certainly likes her. But Qing Er doesn¡¯t believe. She adamantly thinks that your eldest brother just wants to marry her to be responsible for her, judging from his indifferent attitude toward her. Qing Er is really even more stubborn than a cow. I can¡¯t do anything about them for a moment¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue frowned slightly. ¡®It seems that there¡¯s a need to have a good chat with them.¡¯ Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s gaze suddenlynded on the little fe that was standing behind Mu Ru Yue, instantly bing excited. ¡°Yue Er, is this little fe my grandson?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded before saying, ¡°Little Huang Er, quicklye and greet your grandmother.¡± She pulled on Ye Si Huang¡¯s hand to bring him before Madam Sheng Yue. Ye Si Huang lifted his jade carved- like face. With his adorable face looking so innocent and pure, he greeted, ¡°Grandmother.¡± Madam Sheng Yue smiled happily before pulling Ye Si Huang into her embrace. Mu Ru Yue got a fright as she clearly understood Ye Si Huang¡¯s temper. He didn¡¯t like strangers being too intimate with him. Yet, Ye Si Huang just frowned but didn¡¯t push Madam Sheng Yue away. Mu Ru Yue heaved a sigh of relief inwardly upon seeing that¡­ ¡°Haha, it seems that today is really lively.¡± Augh was suddenly heard from outside the entrance. Madam Sheng Yue be jubnt when she saw the iing person. She then said, ¡°Master, you havee?¡± ¡®Master?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue was startled before she shifted her head to look at that person. She then greeted him smilingly after being stunned for a moment, ¡°Senior Dan.¡± ¡°Hehe! Little girl, I didn¡¯t expect that you are Senior Yue. This gentleman should be the legendary Zi Huang.¡± Senior Dan chuckled, but he had aplicated gaze. He then continued, ¡°How could someone other than the legendary Senior Yue have such outstanding innate talent in alchemy?¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled before she said, ¡°Senior Yue¡¯s identity had passed. I am currently just a disciple of the Xiao family so I¡¯m just an ordinary person starting from the beginning.¡± Senior Dan nodded with praise. ¡®This girl has such calm and steady temperament.¡¯ ¡°Master,¡± Madam Sheng Yue briskly walked to Senior Dan¡¯s side before asking excitedly, ¡°Why have youe?¡± ¡°Hehe,¡± Senior Dan chuckled but his gaze became even more serious. He then said, ¡°I¡¯vee here to tell you about some matters.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Madam Sheng Yue was stunned for a moment before she frowned unknowingly. ¡°Yu Er, I¡¯ve not told you your identity for these years.¡± Senior Yue sighed before he continued with a helpless smile, ¡°But these matter had already been weighing down on my heart for a really long time¡­¡± ¡°Master!¡± Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s heart shuddered. ¡®I¡¯ve asked master about my identity several times but master just replied half-heartedly. Can it be that master is finally willing to tell me this time?¡¯ But it was unknown why she became nervous as she looked unblinkingly at Senior Dan. Senior Dan chuckled bitterly before saying, ¡°It ismon knowledge that the world is separated into two continents, the Martial God Continent and the Continent of the Central Region. But there is actually a ce that is as powerful as the Central Region. That ce is known as the East Ind.¡± ¡®East Ind?¡¯ Even Mu Ru Yue was stunned this time. This was the first time she heard of such a ce. It seemed that this continent was more powerful than she imagined¡­ ¡°What kind of ce is the East Ind?¡± Madam Sheng Yue frowned as she asked. Chapter 748 - Madam Sheng Yue’s Family Background Part 2

Chapter 748 -Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s Family Background Part 2

¡°The East Ind is an ind that is located at the Li Lin (arrival) Eastern Sea. Itsnd is less than a quarter of the Central Region. Yet, the East Ind simrly has boundless experts that were almost as powerful as the Central Region. You are an abandoned infant that I picked up when I was touring the East Ind.¡± Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s heart jolted. ¡®I didn¡¯t expect that Ie from neither the Martial God Continent nor the Central Region¡­¡¯ ¡°There was a girl carrying you while she fled that year. She then pleaded for me to take care of you when she saw me. I found her pitiful and agreed. Following that, she died before me¡­¡± Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s body stiffened at that instant, but she didn¡¯t voice out anything to interrupt Senior Dan. She just silently listened to what Senior Dan was saying. ¡°I then used all of my powers to investigate your origin after she died. I discovered that you came from the Dou family of the East Ind.¡± ¡°Dou family?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Senior Dan nodded before continuing, ¡°The Dou family can be counted as an aristocratic family in the Central Region that possessed quite a bit of power.¡± Madam Sheng Yue took in a deep breath before asking, ¡°Does master know who killed my mother?¡± Senior Dan smiled bitterly before replying, ¡°The person that killed your mother was her personal maid servant that was standing by her side. Madam Sheng Yue was stunned for a moment as she couldn¡¯t believe what she had heard. Senior Dan continued speaking as though he didn¡¯t realise her astonishment, ¡°Your mother¡¯s background was ordinary, but she had a magnificent appearance and outstanding innate talent. When your mother met your father by chance, they fell deeply in love with one another. But their rtionship wasn¡¯t epted by the Dou family. Yet, your father loved your mother so fondly that the Dou family couldn¡¯t help but ept them.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Senior Dan paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Your mother¡¯s maid servant fell in love with your father. Hence, she coborated with a few elders of the Dou family to kill your mother. She then used a Disguise Pill to change her appearance to your mother¡¯s to imposter her and stay by your father¡¯s side.¡± ¡°Master,¡± Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s voice was choked up by her emotions as she asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me this matter earlier?¡± Senior Dan smiled bitterly as he exined, ¡°The backer of the Dou family is the top power of the East Ind, the Devil Sect! The Devil Sect yed a hand in helping your mother¡¯s maid servant in doing that matter. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be that sessful. I didn¡¯t tell you this initially was due to me not wanting you to throw your life away for vengeance. Now¡­¡± He shifted his gaze to Mu Ru Yue before saying with deep thoughts, ¡°Perhaps it is time for you to know¡­¡± Madam Sheng Yue¡¯splexion turned gravely pale. He eyshes trembled slightly with sorrow in her eyes. ¡°More importantly,¡± Senior Dan focused his gaze on Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s pale face before he continued, ¡°The maid servant that used your mother¡¯s identity treated your mother¡¯s family coldly and even purposefully enraged your grandfather after your mother died. It resulted in your grandfather being bedridden before he passed not long after. Your uncle had simrly been killed by that maid servant. The current person that is maintaining the Wei family1 is your cousin. However, it currently is getting increasingly harder for the Wei family to survive. I¡¯m afraid that the Wei family will be facing an annihtion crisis soon¡­¡± Madam Sheng Yue pursed her lips slightly before she said with resolution, ¡°I want to go to the East Ind!¡± ¡°Mother!¡± Mu Ru Yue frowned before she shifted her gaze to Senior Dan and said, ¡°Let me go and settle this matter instead.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t fret! I will definitely return alive!¡± ¡®East Ind? Dou family?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue smiled. Her smile was magnificent but it gave off an ice-cold vibe. ¡°There¡¯s one more matter¡­¡± Senior Dan looked at Madam Sheng Yue before saying, ¡°You still have an elder brother in the Dou family!¡± 1. Note: To rify, the Wei family is the family that Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s mother belonged to. Chapter 749 - Madam Sheng Yue’s Family Background Part 3

Chapter 749 -Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s Family Background Part 3

¡°Elder brother?¡± Madam Sheng Yue was startled before lifting her head to Senior Dan and asked, ¡°Is my elder brother alright?¡± ¡°He is doing rather well. The maid servant that used your mother¡¯s identity has been unable to be impregnated for so many years. Since your elder brother is the only sessor of the Dou family, she naturally can¡¯t treat him badly. Yet, it is unknown why your elder brother isn¡¯t close to her¡­¡± ¡°As the proverb says, ¡®blood is thicker than water¡¯. As a son, he will be more sensitive toward his mother.¡± Madam Sheng Yue smiled coldly as she continued, ¡°Moreover, an imposter will always just be an imposter after all. There will always be ack of sincerity no matter how well she treated him¡­¡± Madam Sheng Yue lowered her gaze slightly while she said that. A trace of a cold ray of light shed past her eyes. ¡°I want to personally make a trip to the East Ind.¡± Senior Dan stayed silent for a while before suggesting, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m in favour of what the little girl said. It will suffice for her to settle this matter. It is redundant for you to make a trip. You should just wait for everything to settle before heading there. It is equivalent to be going against the Devil Sect that is backing the Dou family if you want to deal with that girl after all. The little girl has sufficient power to protect herself while facing the Devil Sect. You will just be a burden to her instead if you head there as well.¡± Madam Sheng Yue wanted to say something, but she didn¡¯t voice it in the end¡­ ¡°Yue Er, you have just returned. You should rest for a couple of days before departing.¡± Madam Sheng Yue turned her head toward Mu Ru Yue before continuing, ¡°Moreover, your father and grandfather has just gone to the Pill Tower. You should at least wait for their return¡­¡± ¡°Mother, perhaps my uncles will face trouble if I head there toote. Even if that girl won¡¯t make a move them now, what if they discover her identity? She would definitely assassinate them. Don¡¯t worry, I will do my best to return quickly¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue gripped onto Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s hand while she said with determination-filled eyes. ¡°Alright,¡± Madam Sheng Yue sighed lightly before saying, ¡°Just remember that no matter what happens, you are to stay safe! Nothing is more important than you in mother¡¯s heart. If you face with danger, juste back as quickly as you can. Please don¡¯t overdo it.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled as she shifted her gaze to Ye Wu Chen who was standing by her side from the start. ¡°Mother, do you think that I will face any danger with Wu Chen by my side?¡± ¡®I believe that nothing will be able to hurt me with him by my side!¡¯ ¡°Mother,¡± Ye Si Huang smiled innocently as he asked, ¡°Can Ie along?¡± A glimmer flickered in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes before she nodded slightly and agreed, ¡°Alright¡­¡± She failed to notice that a trace of a sinister cold ray of light had shed past Ye Si Huang¡¯s eyes when he asked that with his gaze slightly lowered. ¡®Devil Sect?¡¯ A bloodthirsty glow shone past in his eyes with his smile simrly ruthless. Yet, it was only for an instant before he recovered his innocent and pure expression¡­ ¡°Elder sister, you are leaving so soon?¡± Xiao Qing Qing blinked her eyes before looking pitifully at Mu Ru Yue as she said, ¡°I had not seen elder sister in so many years¡­¡± ¡°I will immediatelye back after settling this matter.¡± Mu Ru Yue lowered her head to look at the young girl¡¯s pitiful expression with a smile. Following that, she turned her head toward Ye Wu Chen and Ye Si Huang before saying, ¡°Wu Chen, Little Huang Er, let¡¯s depart.¡± Madam Sheng Yue was stunned before asking, ¡°Yue Er, won¡¯t it be too dangerous for Little Huang Er to go with you since he is just a kid?¡± Mu Ru Yue shook her head and replied with a hidden profound meaning, ¡°Even if I were to face danger, Little Huang Er would not¡­¡± Chapter 750 - Madam Sheng Yue’s Family Background Part 4

Chapter 750 -Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s Family Background Part 4

When that statement was heard by the rest, they would think that Mu Ru Yue meant that she would protect him no matter what. However, Ye Wu Chen knew that there was a mighty soul hidden inside that little fellow¡¯s tiny body¡­ Li Lin Eastern Sea was located at the east of the Central Region. The ocean entered Mu Ru Yue and Ye Wu Chen¡¯s sight when they reached the eastern coast of the Central Region. They would only reach the East Ind after crossing the ocean. With Mu Ru Yue and Ye Wu Chen¡¯s cultivation, they could fly. Hence, the ocean was naturally nothing to them¡­ Two peerless figures were standing side by side on the East Ind at this moment. They looked sopatible with each other. It was as though nothing coulde in between them¡­ ¡°Wu Chen, where did Little Huang Er run off to?¡± Mu Ru Yue shifted her head toward the handsome man beside her with a slight frown. The man smiled charmingly; it was incredibly alluring. He consoled, ¡°Don¡¯t fret! Nothing will happen to him!¡± Mu Ru Yue remained silent. Ye Si Huang just left them a note after immediately reaching the East Ind, leaving them. It was unknown where he headed off to. ¡®No matter how great of a person he was, he is just a kid now¡­¡¯ ¡°Wu Chen, I can¡¯t help but worry for him. We must find Little Huang Er¡¯s location no matter what!¡± She lifted her gaze slightly with her eyes filled with resolution. Ye Wu Chen didn¡¯t say anything and just pulled the girl into his embrace. With a gentle expression on his charming and handsome face, he agreed, ¡°Alright.¡± His gentle voice flowed along with the wind, entering her ears. It was like a gentle breeze. There was a figure that attracted everyone¡¯s gazes on the bustling street of the East City¡­ It was a little toddler in embroidered robes. He seemed to be approximately five-years-old. His small jade-carved face was tremendously adorable. His tiny body was like a steam dumpling, making people have the urge to have a bite. A figure in pink garments suddenly stood in the toddler¡¯s path, blocking his path Ye Si Huang frowned before lifting his head to look at the girl in pink garments. A trace of killing intents shed past his eyes, but he didn¡¯t reveal his emotion on his face. He just asked innocently, ¡°Aunty, do you need something from me?¡± ¡°Little boy, why are you by yourself? Where¡¯s your family?¡± The girl in pink garments smiled and asked with a gentle gaze. Ye Si Huang smiled adorably as he replied, ¡°I¡¯m looking for someone.¡± ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking for a person known as Tian Mo (sky devil).¡± ¡°Tian Mo?¡± The girl in pink garment was stunned for a moment. With glimmers that flickered in her eyes, she said, ¡°Little boy, elder sister happens to know that person you are looking for. How about you follow elder sister to find him?¡± ¡°Really?¡± Ye Si Huang¡¯s eyes lit up as he continued to say innocently, ¡°Thank you so much, aunty.¡± The girl in pink garments was ted inwardly with a trace of excitement in her eyes. ¡®This kid really looks like a porcin doll with his jade-carved face. He will certainly be a handsome man when he grows up. If I abduct him now, I will have another man in my possession in the future¡­¡¯ Ye Lin (leaf gem) sneered with slight contempt when she looked at Ye Si Huang¡¯s purple eyes that were filled with happiness. ¡®A kid is just a kid. He is so easy to be fooled. I really don¡¯t know what kind of family isfortable in letting a little kid roam outside on his own. Moreover, he isn¡¯t being followed by any guards¡­¡¯ Ye Lin didn¡¯t notice that a killing intent shed past the eyes of the innocent and pure-looking toddler when she turned around with her back facing Ye Si Huang to lead the way. Chapter 751 - Madam Sheng Yue’s Family Background Part 5

Chapter 751 -Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s Family Background Part 5

He currently looked just like a bloodthirsty and sinister Devil god,pletely different from his previous innocent and pure appearance. ¡°Little boy, quickly follow me.¡± Ye Lin turned her head toward Ye Si Huang and said that gently. Ye Si Huang had already recovered his innocent expression at this instant. With a candid smile on his jade-carved face, he replied, ¡°Thank you, aunty.¡± Ye Si Huang suddenly halted his steps in an empty alleyway. He raised his head to look at the girl before him with an indistinct smile on his face. ¡°Little boy?¡± Ye Lin was puzzled for a moment as she shifted her gaze to Ye Si Huang who was behind her. She somehow felt that the current Ye Si Huang was different, but she couldn¡¯t put a finger on which part¡­ ¡°Aunty,¡± Ye Si Huang chuckled. With a voice that gave people goosebumps, he asked, ¡°Can I ask something? Where is Tian Mo?¡± Ye Lin was stunned before she chuckled embarrassedly before replying, ¡°Little boy, is your memory that bad? Hadn¡¯t elder sister said that she is bringing you to meet him?¡± ¡°Really?¡± Ye Si Huang¡¯s smile remained on his face, but it no longer gave an innocent and pure vibe anymore. He continued, ¡°Do you really know?¡± Ye Lin¡¯s expression changed greatly at that moment. She revealed a sinister expression as she sniggered and said, ¡°Little boy, I advise you to continue following elder sister obediently. You will be a magnificent, handsome man after nurturing you for ten years, judging from your tender and adorable face!¡± Ye Si Huang blinked his eyes before saying softly, ¡°But why should I go with you?¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Ye Lin burst outughing before saying, ¡°If you had made a fuss in the busy main street, perhaps I really won¡¯t have a way to deal with you. But at this ce, who wille to your aid? If you don¡¯t listen to me, death will be your only path! If you want to me something for your misfortune, you just have to me yourself for being too gullible to be fooled so easily by me! Since it has already progressed to this stage, how can I let you go?¡± Ye Si Huang looked at Ye Lin, brimming with smiles. His embroidered robes fluttered with the wind. ¡°Aunty, do you know why I followed you here?¡± His childish voice echoed in the quiet alley. ¡°Why?¡± Ye Lin was obviously stunned as her brows were creased tightly when she looked at Ye Si Huang. ¡°The reason is¡­¡± Ye Si Huang paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°There previously were too many people so it wasn¡¯t convenient for me to make my move on you. Moreover, I was initially frustrated as to how to go to the Devil Sect, but I didn¡¯t expect that you wille knocking on my door. If you tell me the location of the Devil Sect, perhaps I will let you die quickly¡­¡± Ye Lin originally didn¡¯t understand what Ye Si Huang meant, but after hearing what he continued to say, she was stunned for a moment before sheughed brazenly. ¡°Haha! Just by yourself? Brat, this elder sister just need to just a pinkie to deal with you little fe. Yet, you dared to say such brazen words! You are really too impudent! I will give you another chance. Are you willing or unwilling to follow me?! It can¡¯t be that your mother didn¡¯t teach you that you should do what is best for you, right?¡± Ye Si Huang lifted his gaze slightly with his bloodthirsty gazending on Ye Lin. Suddenly, he walked toward her. Following his steps, a tyrannical aura like a storm burst forth from his body. It was so sinister and cold that it could suffocate people. The toddler with a jade-carved face had a smile on his face but he looked exactly like a Devil God instead, rming people¡­ ¡°Aunty, my mother just told me there¡¯s no need to be merciful toward my foes!¡± Chapter 752 - Brothers Met But Did Not Recognise Each Other Part 1

Chapter 752 -Brothers Met But Did Not Recognise Each Other Part 1

There was finally a change in Ye Lin¡¯s expression as she looked astonished at the little fe standing before her. His eyes were full of smiles, but they gave her chills instead¡­ ¡°What did you say?¡± She abruptly got back to her senses. ¡®I can¡¯t believe I just got frightened by a kid.¡¯ Her expression suddenly became distorted as she stood up and pounced toward Ye Si Huang. A gale arose as a mighty aura burst forth from Ye Si Huang¡¯s little body with his hair fluttering in the wind. Boom! Ye Lin was sent flying backward, crashing heavily against a wall. ¡°You¡­¡± Ye Lin¡¯splexion turned gravely pale as she looked with disbelief at the seemingly weak little boy. Ye Si Huang walked slowly over to her. There was a huge smile on his tender jade-carved face, but his eyes were like a bottomless abyss¡­ ¡°Aunty, where is the Devil Sect located? I am sure that you know that.¡± Ye Lin was finally terrified at this instant. ¡®The little fe before me is obviously just five-year-old. How on earth is he able to possess such might?¡¯ Ye Si Huang¡¯s purple eyes were bloodthirsty even though he was smiling. It was as though human lives were as negligible as ants in his eyes¡­ Who on earth was he to possess such disdainful eyes? Even if it was those bloodthirsty people of the Devil Sect, they wouldn¡¯t be able to be like him to view human¡¯s life as nothing. ¡°I¡­ I will tell you. Please don¡¯t kill me. If you don¡¯t kill me, I will tell you.¡± Ye Lin shuddered in fright. With terror on her pale face, she revealed, ¡°The Devil Sect is located in the Devil City. If you continue to head East from this ce, you will reach the Devil City in about two months¡¯ time¡­¡± ¡°Thank you, Aunty.¡± Ye Si Huang smiled innocently as he turned around to head out of the alley. Ye Lin gradually heaved a sigh of relief as she looked gloomily at Ye Si Huang. ¡®I must call for the Ye family¡¯s help to pursue after him once he leaves this ce! No! Not only him, even his parents and family members, I won¡¯t let anyone of them off! ¡®Anyone that offends me must have their family¡¯s lineage eradicated!¡¯ Boom! Suddenly, mes arose in her surrounding. The intense pain made Ye Lin shriek out heartrendingly. A childish, yet bloodthirsty voice entered her ears from afar. ¡°Aunty, I always dislike leaving seeds of disaster in whatever I do. You should actually be d. If it was the previous me, you definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to die this easily! Yet, I don¡¯t have time to y with you today so I will let you die quickly¡­¡± ¡°No!¡± She yelled out with all her might with her eyes fully widened while being burned by the mes. ¡®No! ¡®I can¡¯t ept this! ¡®Why did this kid give me hope but only make his next move the moment I rejoiced?¡¯ Ye Lin regretted profusely at this moment. She regretted being greedy in wanting to kidnap him. What she regretted even more was that the first thing that came to her mind from being able to continue living was how to revenge on that little child and his family¡­ Her voice vanished quickly. When the breeze blew past, her ashes scattered along with the wind¡­ ¡°Devil Sect?¡± Ye Si Huang raised his head slightly toward the sky. A maturity that didn¡¯t suit his age was revealed on his tender jade-carved face¡­ ¡°It¡¯s been ten thousand years. Tian Mo, I don¡¯t know if you can still remember me!¡± ¡°Jing Er, look at that kid. He looks almost just like you!¡± A voice was suddenly heard at this moment, making Ye Si Huang frown. He then looked in front of him. Two figures were instantly reflected in his eyes¡­ Chapter 753 - Brothers Met But Did Not Recognise Each Other Part 2

Chapter 753 -Brothers Met But Did Not Recognise Each Other Part 2

Zi Qian Jing was simrly looking at him. When he saw the tender jade-carved face, he frowned with a trace of suspicion that shed past his eyes. ¡®I¡¯ve heard from Aunt that mother has not given birth yet when she parted from mother. Thus, it is impossible for her to have a five-year-old child. But why does this kid¡¯s appearance looks so simr to father then? It is especially so from his purple eyes¡­¡¯ ¡°Jing Er, let¡¯s quickly go over to him.¡± Zi Shao pulled on Zi Qian Jing¡¯s hand before briskly walking to him. Ye Si Huang frowned before looking coldly at Zi Shao. He replied, ¡°Si Huang.¡± ¡°Si Huang? Surname Si?¡± Zi Qian Jing was startled. ¡®It seems that this little fe shouldn¡¯t be that unborn child¡­¡¯ ¡°This little fe is so young yet it is so cold.¡± Zi Shao pouted. Just as she wanted to touch Ye Si Huang¡¯s tiny head, he dodged her hand. With a childish but gloomy voice, he hissed, ¡°Aunty, I don¡¯t like people touching me.¡± He had shifted his gaze to Zi Qian Jing while he said that. A trace of doubt flickered in his eyes. He was usually in deep slumber in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s belly. The only moments that he awoke were when Mu Ru Yue was in danger. Hence, he only knew Mu Ru Yue and Ye Wu Chen. ¡°Who are you?¡± Ye Si Huang frowned his adorable eyebrows. With a voice slightly displeased, he asked, ¡°Why do you look so much like me?¡± ¡®Unhappy! ¡®I¡¯m really displeased! ¡®Can this brat be father¡¯s hidden illegitimate son?¡¯ ¡°Brat, you are younger than me so it should be that you look simr to me instead.¡± Zi Qian Jing¡¯s eyebrow rose. With anguish smile on his face, he asked, ¡°Is Si Huang your real name?¡± Ye Si Huang nced at him as he replied, ¡°My name was given to me by my father so how can my name be not real? You still have not told me your name!¡± ¡°Zi Qian Jing.¡± ¡®Zi Qian Jing?¡¯ Ye Si Huang¡¯s eyebrows creased increasingly, but he didn¡¯t say anything in the end. When he was pondering, the youth raised his hand to smack on his head. Ye Si Huang was stunned by that smack. ¡®I¡¯ve lived for so many years. It has always been me doing the beatings. Did this stinky brat really hit me?¡¯ ¡°A kid should act like a kid. Your frowning and pondering appearance look too much like an adult¡¯s!¡± Ye Si Huang came back to his senses. With his adorable face flushed, he rebuked, ¡°Who are you calling a kid? You are the kid instead!¡± ¡®I¡¯m already around ten thousand-year-old. How can I be a kid? It is just that this body¡¯s appearance is really quite a burden¡­¡¯ Ye Si Huang grabbed onto Ye Si Huang¡¯s neck to pull him to his side. WIth his smile increasinglynguish, he said in a captivating voice, ¡°Brat, where are your parents? I will bring you back to them!¡± ¡®If it was in the past, if someone were to do this to me, I will definitely carry out a massacre. But it is obscure why I didn¡¯t hurt this silver robed youth this time even though I¡¯m enraged¡­¡¯ ¡°Jing Er, stop scaring the boy.¡± Zi Shao hastily tugged onto Zi Qian Jing¡¯s hand, making him release his grip on Ye Si Huang. She then meticulously checked if Ye Si Huang was hurt before suggesting with a smile, ¡°Little Si Huang, since Jing Er calls me his Aunt, how about you call me Aunt as well? Since the two of you looks so simr in appearance, how about bing sworn brothers?¡± Author¡¯s note: Haha! I¡¯ve seen what was written in the forum and discovered that several people had guessed it. If I were to write about Hua Xia, the Zi family would indeed appear there. They would then return back to the continent with the main leads. But I¡¯m unsure if I will write it¡­ Chapter 754 - Brothers Met But Did Not Recognise Each Other Part 3

Chapter 754 -Brothers Met But Did Not Recognise Each Other Part 3

Ye Si Huang had already snapped out from his shock from being taught a lesson by Zi Qian Jing. He red at Zi Qian Jing and said, ¡°I refuse to be sworn brothers with this guy. I¡¯m already displeased in seeing someone having such simr appearance to mine!¡± Zi Qian Jing¡¯s eyebrows rose as he seconded, ¡°I agree with that. Aunt, please don¡¯t say anything further. I won¡¯t be sworn brothers with this little fe. He is just a mini version of me.¡± ¡°You are a mini version of me instead!¡± Ye Si Huang¡¯s tender jade-carved face was flushed red. Ayer of tears gradually coated his purple eyes. His pitiful expression made Zi Shao¡¯s heart melt instantly. ¡°Jing Er, Little Si Huang is so much younger than you. You should give in to him a little.¡± Zi Shao looked at Zi Qian Jing as she said that before she shifted her gaze back to Ye Si Huang before asking with a smile, ¡°Little Si Huang, where is your family?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Just as Ye Si Huang wanted to reply to her, glimmers danced in his eyes. He then replied with teary eyes, ¡°I have been separated from my parents aftering to this ce. Now, I want to go to the Devil City. Aunty, can you take me there?¡± A lovely smile was expressed on Zi Shao¡¯s face as she agreed, ¡°Alright. We¡¯ve some matters to settle in this Qin City. How about we will bring you to the Devil City after we settled those matters?¡± Ye Si Huang lowered his eyshes slightly, covering the grin in his eyes. But when he raised his gaze again, his eyes were filled with gratitude as he thanked, ¡°Thank you, Aunty!¡± ¡°Little fe,¡± Zi Qian Jing hooked his arm around Ye Si Huang¡¯s neck before reassuring with anguish smile, ¡°Don¡¯t fret. We will definitely help you find your family.¡± Ye Si Huang took in a deep breath, forcefully suppressing the urge to toss Zi Qian Jing away from him! ¡°Lady Shao Er, Mister Qian Jing, you are all here. Who is this¡­¡± A voice was suddenly heard from behind them. A green-robed man was seen briskly walking toward them. When he saw the puny Little Ye Si Huang, he was stunned subconsciously. He had never seen such an adorable toddler before. His tender face looked as though it had been carved with jade. His innocent and brightrge eyes looked like the resplendent sky. His smile was also extremely adorable. ¡°He is my nephew.¡± Zi Shao smiled slightly but didn¡¯t exin further. She just asked, ¡°Mister Yun, did youe looking for us for something?¡± Yun Qi (cloud together) withdrew his gaze from Ye Si Huang to look at Zi Shao. A trace of greed shone past his eyes. ¡°Lady Zi Shao, aren¡¯t the two of you searching for the location of the Nangong family¡¯s young mistress? Currently, we already have some news about her. I don¡¯t know if Lady Zi Shao will mind moving somewhere else to have a private chat with me as I¡¯m only willing for Lady Zi Shao to hear what I¡¯ve got to say regarding this matter¡­¡± He side-nced Zi Qian Jing while he said that. Zi Qian Jing¡¯s gaze turned cold. How could he not see what this man of the Yun family fancied his Aunt? However, this kind of scum wasn¡¯tpatible with his Zi Qian Jing¡¯s Aunt! ¡°Alright,¡± Zi Shao patted Zi Qian Jing¡¯s hand. She then smiled lovably before continuing, ¡°I will have to trouble Mister Yun then. If you can help me find my disciple, I certainly won¡¯t mistreat you all!¡± Recently, Nangong Zi Lan had somehow discovered a way to the Continent in order to secretly look for her. Yet, she disappeared after reuniting with her for a short period of time. It could only mean that Nangong Zi Lan had met with some trouble as she wasn¡¯t the type that would disappear without any notice¡­ Nangong Zi Lan¡¯s innate talent wasn¡¯t really good, but she was able to reach the Earth Realm. Only those powers from the East Ind could silently capture her away without a trace¡­ ¡°Aunt,¡± Zi Qian Jing frowned as he advised, ¡°This man is obviously up to no good. Aunt, you shouldn¡¯t¡­¡± Chapter 755 - Brothers Met But Did Not Recognise Each Other Part 4

Chapter 755 -Brothers Met But Did Not Recognise Each Other Part 4

¡°Don¡¯t worry. Jing Er, nobody can hurt me at this ce.¡± Zi Shao smiled with confidence. She then shifted her gaze to Yun Qi before saying indifferently, ¡°Please lead the way.¡± Yun Qi smirked slightly for an instant before he regained his usual smile and said, ¡°Lady Shao Er, pleasee this way.¡± Zi Shao nodded before following behind Yun Qi¡­ ¡°Lady Shao Er, my uncle is waiting for you inside. Let¡¯s have a chat in this room.¡± Yun Qi gestured for her to enter a room in the Yun family before pushing open the room door, entering it. A middle-aged man that was in the room greeted them passionately at that instant. ¡°Ladt Zi Shao, we already found the location of the person that you are finding. I don¡¯t know if Lady Zi Shao is willing to enter the room for a chat.¡± Zi Shao nodded, following the middle-aged man into the room. Creak! The room¡¯s door was mmed shut. Following that, Zi Shao just sat on a chair as though nothing had happened. ¡°Head of the Yun family, Yun Xiang, can you tell me the location of my disciple, Nangong Zi Lan?¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Yun Xiang chuckled before saying, ¡°Why is Lady Zi Shao in such a rush? Have a cup of tea to soothe your throat first. We will have a great chat after that. Don¡¯t worry. Nothing will happen to your disciple.¡± Yun Xiang signaled to the youth that was standing at the side. Yun Qi was stunned before he went to pour a cup of tea and ced it before Zi Shao. He then said, ¡°Lady Zi Shao, this is a good tea that my father had obtained from the Cloud Mountain. How about having a taste of it?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Zi Shao took a sip of the tea, carefully tasting it. A ray of a sinister light flickered in her eyes at that instant before an indistinct smile graced her face. The Yun family¡¯s uncle and nephew were looking nervously at Zi Shao. They heaved a sigh of relief after seeing that she had drunk the tea. They then smiled sinisterly. ¡°You can tell me her location now, right?¡± She ced the teacup on the table before raising her head to look at the uncle and nephew of the Yun family. ¡°Lady Zi Shao, how¡¯s the taste of the tea?¡± Yun Xiang smirked with a ray of light that shed past his eyes before he asked that as though he cared about that. ¡°Mmhm! It was good.¡± Zi Shao nodded. She then raised her hand to support her forehead before shaking her head slightly in the next instant. She thenmented, ¡°This is strange. Why am I so light headed?¡± Plop! She toppled over from her chair after saying that, falling onto the ground. ¡°Uncle, what shall we do next?¡± Yun Qi shifted his gaze toward Yun Xiang before asking with a frown. ¡°What else can we do than to bring her to that secret ce and pass her to that lord? Hmph! Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know that Zi Shao and that youth was known as Zi Qian Jing had tried to secretly infiltrate into my Yun family to investigate the location of that girl they were finding. But how could I be that silly as to leave that girl in the manor? I¡¯ve already brought her to that ce. Otherwise, thisdy would have annihted my Yun family with her might! It was precisely due to them failing to find the girl that they temporarily can¡¯t make a move on the Yun family¡­¡± Yun Xiangughed sinisterly as he said, ¡°This girl is too foolish in trusting what we said so readily, drinking that tea. Haha! How could she had dared to y with me with that IQ of hers?!¡± ¡°Uncle,¡± Yun Qi looked somewhat reluctantly at Zi Shao before asking, ¡°Can I enjoy this woman¡¯s body first? I¡¯ve been drooling over her for a really long time already¡­¡± He licked his dry lips as he said that with his voice slightly hoarse. With desire in his eyes, he stared unblinkingly at the unconscious woman lying on the ground¡­ Chapter 756 - Brothers Met But Did Not Recognise Each Other Part 5

Chapter 756 -Brothers Met But Did Not Recognise Each Other Part 5

¡°Don¡¯t you even think about it on this matter!¡± Yun Xiang red at Yun Qi. He then said, displeased, ¡°Thesedies are wanted by that lord. Only pure souls can assist in increasing his might. More importantly, they needed to be virgins. If that lord knows that we took her virginity, do you think our Yun family can still exist?¡± ¡°I understand, Uncle.¡± Yun Qi sighed with slight pity. ¡°Alright,¡± Yun Xiang smiled before consoling, ¡°I will help you find a couple of pure girls to be your concubines after we seed in doing this matter. You should just forget about thisdy. Otherwise, it won¡¯t be good if that lord punishes us for tarnishing her¡­¡± Yun Qi nodded before asking, ¡°Uncle, does it mean that we should send her to that ce now?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Yun Xiang sneered and replied, ¡°There will be someone that will being for her soon. Such a pure body like hers is already scarce. This is especially so as her cultivation is really high. She is much stronger than the previous girl. That lord will surely praise us after giving Zi Shao to him. Haha!¡± Yun Xiang couldn¡¯t help butugh brazenly when he thought about the Yun family flourishing¡­ Even though Yun Qi was reluctant in giving up on Zi Shao, he couldn¡¯t give up glory and wealth. She was indeed beautiful but how could beauty beparable to power? ¡°Remember that you should transfer her to that ce discreetly. You can¡¯t let anyone know about this. If not, if the people from the East Ind knows what we are doing, we will definitely be pursued after by those warriors that uphold justice.¡± ¡°I understand, Uncle.¡± Yun Qi nodded. He then carried Zi Shao to head toward the back entrance. When he saw a small luxurious pnquin that had stopped at the back entrance, he carefully entered it. ¡°Quickly enter the pnquin.¡± The cart driver looked indifferently at Yun Qi. However, his eyes lit up when he saw the girl in his embrace. The girl¡¯s body was not only pure, she had a high cultivation. ¡®Perhaps that lord can make a breakthrough after having her¡­¡¯ He then signaled the horse to move the carriage, disappearing from everyone¡¯s gaze. ¡°You aren¡¯t chasing after her?¡± Ye Si Huang frowned slightly as he shifted his head slightly to look at Zi Qian Jing who was standing by his side. ¡°No need,¡± Zi Qian Jing shook his head before continuing with a smile, ¡°Aunt is strong enough to protect herself. Now, we should deal with the Yun family first. Not only did they abduct Aunt¡¯s disciple, they even dared to make a move on Aunt. Since they are bringing Aunt to that ce, she will certainly be able to find Nangong Zi Lan then. In that case, it is useless in letting the Yun family to continue existing¡­¡± Ye Si Huang raised his head to look at the carriage that was travelling away at great speed. A trace of a bloodthirsty light shed past his eyes. ¡®Humans are really useless these days as they waste such a long time to search for a person. If it was me, I will massacre the entire ce and use the most ruthless and heartless means to pressure them in returning that person back to me¡­¡¯ Yun Xiang was still daydreaming about the flourishing Yun family inside the Yun family¡¯s manor. Yet, his door was suddenly pushed open by someone at this instant. Yun Xiang¡¯s expression changed abruptly when he saw the youth at the entrance of the room. ¡°Mister Qian Jing, what are you doing here?¡± Zi Qian Jing¡¯s brow rose as he replied with anguish smile, ¡°I¡¯m not doing anything. I just want to know where my Aunt went!¡± ¡°Your Aunt?¡± Yun Xiang was stunned before he asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t she already return? Could it be that she went somewhere else? I really don¡¯t know her current location!¡± Doubt was expressed in his eyes. It was as though he really didn¡¯t know where Zi Shao went. He looked so sincere. If others were to see his current expression, they might believe what he said¡­ Chapter 757 - Brothers Met But Did Not Recognise Each Other Part 6

Chapter 757- Brothers Met But Did Not Recognise Each Other Part 6

¡°Is that so?¡± Zi Qian Jing smiled, but that smile was cold as he continued, ¡°But it seems that I saw Yun Qi carrying a woman into a carriage. Yun Xiang, don¡¯t you think you should give me a valid reason for that?¡± Yun Xiang¡¯s expression changed as he replied, ¡°You saw that? If you did, why didn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°You want to ask me why I didn¡¯t rescue Aunt, right?¡± Zi Quan Jing smiled slightly as he continued, ¡°Why should I do that? Aunt had nned this with so much difficulty in making you send her to the ce she wanted to go. Hence, why should I interfere with that? My rtionship with your Yun family isn¡¯t that good so I didn¡¯t want to help¡­¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Yun Xiang¡¯splexion turned gravely pale with disbelief in his eyes. ¡°You are saying that she was just pretending?!¡± ¡®If that really is the case, then¡­¡¯ His body shivered with fear expressed in his eyes. Zi Qian Jing walked toward Yun Xiang with his embroidered robe fluttering slightly. There was a mighty grandeur released from his body with each of his steps, making his hair flutter in the wind. Yun Xiang could only feel that his breath has tightened as he stared with dread at the handsome face before him. ¡°Wha-what are you nning to do?¡± Yun Xiang couldn¡¯t help but retreat backward as he asked that, trembling. ¡°What do I want to do? What do you think?¡± Zi Qian Jing¡¯s eyes brimmed with smiles. He gradually raised his hand. A sword had suddenly appeared in his hand, emitting a cial glint. That glint was bone-piercing cold, making his heart freeze¡­ Intense terror made Yun Xiang lose his rationality as he charged madly toward Zi Qian Jing and shouted, ¡°Stinky brat, just die!¡± Boom! When the sword was swung downwards, a gale arose that had sent Yun Xiang flying backward, crashing heavily on the ground with blood flowing profusely out of his mouth¡­ ¡°Yun Xiang, you just reaped what you sowed.¡± The terror on Yun Xiang¡¯s face intensified as he trembled tremendously. ¡°Tell me the secrets about that mysterious organization!¡± Zi Qian Jing looked at Yun Xiang as he said that coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t ask me! Don¡¯t ask me anything! I definitely won¡¯t answer!¡± Yun Xiang hastily shut his mouth. Even though he was really terrified, he wasn¡¯t willing to reveal those matters. ¡®If I don¡¯t tell them, I will just die. If I told him, that lord will definitely make my life worse than death¡­ ¡®Not only would I suffer a torture worse than death, my entire family would also! ¡®Even though these people won¡¯t let me off, they won¡¯t touch my family. Thus, how can I tell them those matters¡­¡¯ ¡°Since you refuse to answer, it is useless in retaining your life!¡± Pfft! The sword had pierced Yun Xiang¡¯s chest mercilessly. Blood spurted profusely out of Yun Xiang¡¯s body. He parted his lips to say something, but still closed it in the end¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Zi Qian Jing raised his handsome face. A glow could be seen from his face under the sunset¡­ A horse carriage had stopped under the cover of trees. Following that, the cart driver¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°Young master Yun, we are here already.¡± ¡°We are here?¡± Yun Qi came back to his senses as he asked with a sinister smile, ¡°That¡¯s right, how is that previous girl that was captured by us doing? You must remember not hurt them in the slightest. That lord dislikes having an iplete soul.¡± ¡°Young master Yun, don¡¯t worry. Her soul is perfectly fine. She just suffered from some superficial wounds.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Yun Qi heaved a sigh of relief before saying, ¡°This young master will now be delivering Lady Zi Shao to that ce. That lord will be dispatching people in getting them tomorrow.¡± Chapter 758 - Brothers Met But Did Not Recognise Each Other Part 7

Chapter 758 -Brothers Met But Did Not Recognise Each Other Part 7

Yun Qiughed brazenly as he could already imagine countless riches and beauties that would being to him soon. Yet, a cheerful voice was heard from behind him. ¡°No need. I think I will just walk there myself.¡± ¡°Haha! That¡¯s great then!¡± Yun Qi burst outughing as he couldn¡¯t react in time at that moment. Yet, he suddenly made a realization and stoppedughing¡­ Yun Qi didn¡¯t dare to believe what he just heard so he turned around to have a look. Swish! When he saw the girl that was smiling happily in the horse carriage, hisplexion turned pale. He then pointed a finger at her, unable to say anything for a moment. ¡®You¡­ You¡­ You¡­¡± ¡°Mister Yun Qi, why are you stuttering?¡± Zi Shao looked at him smilingly as she continued, ¡°You should be really shocked that I¡¯mpletely fine, right?¡± ¡°Wh-why?¡± Yun Qi¡¯s body trembled. ¡®I had clearly seen this woman drinking that tea. Why is shepletely fine?¡¯ ¡°Yun Qi, do you know who is my sister-inw?¡± Zi Shao¡¯s brow rose as she asked that with a fake smile. Yun Qi shook his head and replied honestly, ¡°Nope, I don¡¯t.¡± Zi Shao slowly stood up in the horse carriage as she replied, brimming with smiles, ¡°My sister-inw is an expert in alchemy. Do you think I will be knocked out by that puny drug when I have such a sister-inw? She had made me consume a pill ages ago, allowing me to be unaffected by most poisons. Hence, that little incapacitating agent has no effect on me! I just pretended that I¡¯ve fallen for your plot. Otherwise, do you think you will bring me here?¡± Zi Shao nced at Yun Qi¡¯s pale face upon saying that. With the smile in her eyes intensifying, she continued, ¡°But your Yun family is rather vignt in hiding people that Jing Er and I were unable to find this ce no matter how we searched for the past couple days. Thus, I had no choice bute up with such a n.¡± Yun Qi¡¯s heart shuddered. He really wanted to be able to sprout a pair of wings at this moment to rapidly escape from this ce¡­ But it was just an extravagant hope¡­ ¡°Zi Shao, I¡¯ve lost under your hands this time!¡± Yun Qi said that with gritted teeth as he looked gloomily at Zi Shao. He didn¡¯t expect that he would be the one that had fallen for this damnable woman¡¯s plot! Swish! A sword was ced at Yun Qi¡¯s neck. Zi Shao smiled as she said, ¡°Yun Qi, you didn¡¯t lose under my hands, but you lose to yourself. You must remember whatever you do is being watched by the heavens. You will always meet with ghosts in the middle of the night from doing too many bad deeds!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Yun Qi snorted coldly as he rebuked, ¡°Who in the world doesn¡¯t chase after riches and power? What have I done wrong then? I just followed my desires. The Eastern Ind simrly revered experts. We will naturally be able to bully the weak when we are powerful enough. If they wanted toin about that, they should just me themselves for being too weak. ¡°But that disciple of yours is rather capable. We initially tried to catch her, but she escaped. We then used some tricks to lure her to us instead. As for you, that lord had personally demanded you by name. So what if you had escaped this time? That lord will eventually capture you sooner orter! Actually, you should offer your soul to that lord and feel honoured doing so!¡± He just shut his eyes and didn¡¯t say further after saying his piece¡­ ¡°That lord?¡± Zi Shao frowned but rxed brows in the next moment as she said, ¡°I will settle the debt with that lord you are referring to sooner orter. He wants to catch me? If he is capable enough, he cane and get me himself. I will wee his visit anytime. It¡¯s a pity¡­¡± Chapter 759 - Brothers Met But Did Not Recognise Each Other Part 8

Chapter 759 -Brothers Met But Did Not Recognise Each Other Part 8

It was a pity that she, Zi Shao, wasn¡¯t one that would wait helplessly for death! ¡°Zi Shao, just kill me if you want to and stop asking me about that lord. He is too ruthless so I don¡¯t want to fall into his hands. I definitely won¡¯t say anything!¡± Zi Shao sneered as she agreed, ¡°Alright, I shall grant you your wish!¡± Pfft! The sharp sword cut through Yun Qi¡¯s neck, decapitating his head. Following that, she raised the carriage¡¯s hanging screen, walking out from it. She nced at the cart driver that was running away. Her gaze chilled. Zi Shao released her aura without any hesitation. Boom! It hadnded on that cart driver. Instantly, that cart driver spat out a mouthful of blood while spasming a little. He then couldn¡¯t move a single muscle. Bang! The door to a dark room was suddenly kicked open. The girl that had curled up her body in a corner of the room got a fright and shuddered a little. But when she raised her head, she saw the face that was filled with anxiousness. ¡°Master!¡± Nangong Zi Lan¡¯s eyes lit up before tears welled out from her eyes. Zi Shao¡¯s heart stung when she saw Nangong Zi Lan¡¯s current appearance. Swish! Zi Shao cut the chain that was confining her before raising her arms to embrace her. ¡°Zi Lan, Master hasete.¡± ¡°Master, I know that you wille and rescue me¡­¡± Nangong Zi Lan looked at Zi Shao with teary eyes. She bit on her lips before saying, ¡°Master, I¡¯m sorry to be caught by those people. I even implicated Master to look for me¡­¡± With her cultivation, those people wouldn¡¯t be able to capture her. But she had not socialized with outsiders so she was too careless and fell for their trap, bringing her to this ce. Moreover, that chain sealed the energy in her body, making her unable to use her power. Otherwise, those people wouldn¡¯t be able to confine her¡­ ¡°Zi Lan, you have suffered.¡± Zi Shao released her hold to look at the girl in her embrace. me of fury zed in her heart after seeing her injuries. She then shouted, ¡°It was too simple to kill them instantly. I should have whipped them to death instead!¡± ¡®These people dare to make their move on my disciple. I will certainly make them die terribly, especially that lord from the mysterious organization¡­¡¯ Zi Shao¡¯s gaze turned cold as she smiled sinisterly. ¡°Zi Lan, let¡¯s leave this ce.¡± Zi Shao held onto Nangong Zi Lan¡¯s arm before sweeping her gaze at the other captive girls in the room. She then said, ¡°The Yun family has been annihted. You are free to go. But it is best you will be more careful next time as others may try to catch you as well!¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Those girls hastily stood up upon hearing what she said, running out of the room. They quickly vanished from Zi Shao¡¯s sight. Nangong Zi Lan bit on her lip as she followed behind Zi Shao. She had always been protected by her family all along so she didn¡¯t need to face any enemies. But she just realised the importance of having power at this instant. If she didn¡¯t have enough power and lost the protection from others, she would be a nobody¡­ Nangong Zi Lan gritted her teeth discreetly. She wouldn¡¯t be Master¡¯s burden again no matter what¡­ In an inn of Qin City, when Zi Qian Jing saw Zi Shao pushed open the door, he said with anguish smile, ¡°Aunt, since you have found Nangong Zi Lan, we should depart for the Devil City now.¡± His gaze shifted to the toddler with jade-carved face after saying that. He then raised his hand to rub Ye Si Huang¡¯s head. Ye Si Huang frowned. Smack! He had pped Zi Qian Jing¡¯s hand away. Chapter 760 - Brothers Met But Did Not Recognise Each Other Part 9

Chapter 760 -Brothers Met But Did Not Recognise Each Other Part 9

¡°Stop acting so familiar with me! I dislike anyone, excluding my family members, touching me. You aren¡¯t my father, brother, nor uncle so you aren¡¯t allowed to touch my head!¡± Zi Qian Jing wasn¡¯t angered and with his smile unchanged, he said, ¡°Little kid, you shouldn¡¯t be that bad-tempered. Otherwise, you may be unable to get a wife in the future.¡± Ye Si Huang didn¡¯t agree with what he said so he said with a smirk, looking at him, ¡°Don¡¯t you say as though you already have a wife.¡± Zi Qian Jing¡¯s smile stiffened at this moment with his expression darkened. ¡®Can this little fe be belittling me?¡¯ ¡°Pfft!¡± Zi Shao couldn¡¯t help butugh. She hugged Ye Si Huang and kissed his cheek. She then said, ¡°Little Si Huang, you are too adorable. Aunt has never seen Jing Er¡¯s face turn ck before. Haha!¡± Ye Si Huang¡¯s brows creased tighter as he really couldn¡¯t stand Zi Shao¡¯s passionate actions¡­ ¡°Master,¡± Nangong Zi Lan tugged onto Zi Shao¡¯s sleeve. With her bright,rge eyes looking at Ye Si Huang, she asked, ¡°Who is this little brother¡­¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Zi Shao pulled Ye Si Huang into her embrace and said jubntly, ¡°This is the nephew that I had just adopted. How is he? Don¡¯t you think he is really adorable? Moreover, he looks so simr to Jing Er¡¯s appearance. It can¡¯t be that they were blood brothers in their previous life, right?¡± Nangong Zi Lan blinked her eyes. She looked at Ye Si Huang¡¯s face before shifting her gaze to Zi Qian Jing¡¯s face. She thenmented, ¡°They indeed look really alike. If Mister Zi was to shrink down a little in size, he should be as adorable as this little brother¡­¡± Zi Qian Jing¡¯s expression was ck as he said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any brother in my previous life.¡± ¡°So do I.¡± Ye Si Huang snorted as he continued, ¡°There¡¯s only me in my previous life. My parents also just gave birth to me in this life so I can¡¯t be brothers with him.¡± Zi Shao¡¯s mouth twitched a little as she looked at the two that were at loggerheads with each other. But she felt that they were fated to meet each other. If they were really brothers, how great would that be¡­ ¡®It has been three years since I¡¯ve parted from Mu Ru Yue. I don¡¯t know if my nephew has already been born¡­¡¯ ¡°Jing Er, we should leave the city.¡± Zi Qian Jing nodded. He then stood up and raised his arms to pull Ye Si Huang into his embrace. With anguish smile, he threatened, ¡°Little fe, you can only stay by my side. If you leave my side, I won¡¯t take you to the Devil City.¡± ¡°You are putting me on a spot!¡± mes of fury zed in Ye Si Huang¡¯s eyes. ¡°I have a feeling that I will be driven insane from seeing his face that is so simr to mine daily. I also don¡¯t know why this fe looks so simr to mine. ¡®Can it be that he is Father¡¯s hidden illegitimate son? But how can Father have such a grown-up son?¡¯ ¡°Little Si Huang, I think that the two of you are ratherpatible. How about you stay by Jing Er¡¯s side?¡± Zi Shao giggled. ¡®It will be really interesting watching them quarrel frequently¡­ ¡®This is especially so as my nephew always express anguish appearance. It is as though that he will only expose his true personality from being enraged by this little fe¡­¡¯ Ye Si Huang didn¡¯t refuse this time. Even though seeing Zi Qian Jing¡¯s face was really ufortable, it was much better than facing Zi Shao¡¯s affections. He really didn¡¯t know if he would eventually be unable to stand her passionate feelings and hurt her¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Zi Qian Jing smiled slightly with his voice asnguish as ever. A couple that had their hands intertwined had appeared at the entrance of Qin City not long after Zi Shao and the rest left the city. The couple looked so perfect, attracting people¡¯s gaze to them¡­ Chapter 761 - Brothers Met But Did Not Recognise Each Other Part 10

Chapter 761 -Brothers Met But Did Not Recognise Each Other Part 10

¡°Wu Chen, Little Huang Er just left without telling us. Can it be that he wants to go to a ce?¡± Mu Ru Yue frowned slightly as she turned her head toward the man by her side and asked. The man smiled slightly. The Devil Snare¡¯s pattern on his handsome face enhanced his charm. ¡°He wanted toe with us to the Eastern Ind after hearing us talk about the Devil Sect. He then disappeared shortly after reaching the Eastern Ind. It seems that he must be heading to the Devil Sect. We will surely reunite with him after heading there¡­¡± ¡°Devil Sect?¡± Mu Ru Yue creased her brows tightly. She then continued, ¡°Why does Little Huang Er wants to go there? Can it be that something has happened between the Devil Sect and him? What I¡¯m more interested in was to know whether if that Hell Dragon that we had seen in the Immortal Doctor Sect is rted to him. Who is the Devil God?¡± Mu Ru Yue suddenly realised that his son was filled with so much mysteries¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t fret! Mu Er, I have a feeling that our son isn¡¯t simple so he won¡¯t be any danger.¡± Ye Wu Chen held Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hand gently. He then suggested with a smile, ¡°Mu Er, it is gettingte. We should find an inn to rest up.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded. But she still couldn¡¯t stop worrying about Ye Si Huang. ¡®No matter who he was previously, he is just a kid now. How can I not worry for a three-year-old child to roam outside on his own?¡¯ But Mu Ru Yue also knew that it was useless to be anxious. They could only chase after his steps to head to the Devil Sect¡­ They then heard people discussing in the inn. ¡°Did you know that the head of the Yun family has been killed?¡± ¡°The head of the Yun family has been killed? What happened?¡± ¡°It just happened a couple of hours ago. I heard that he was killed by a youth that seemed to be neen years old. That youth was holding onto a hand of a toddler. Tsk! Tsk! That toddler has a jade-carved face. He looked as adorable as a porcin doll. It was especially when his eyes were purple! I had personally saw them leaving the Yun family¡¯s manor. Following that, I heard that the people of the Yun family has been killed¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue halted her steps as suspicion shed past her eyes. ¡°Little Huang Er?¡± ¡®That¡¯s right, the toddler that they were referring to was definitely Little Huang Er! It seems that Little Huang Er had used this route. But they have just missed him¡­¡¯ ¡°Did that person know who the youth was?¡± ¡°About this¡­¡± That person paused for a moment before replying, ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that. I¡¯ve only heard that the youth was together with ady known as Zi Shao who was fancied by Mister Yun Qi. That youth should be Lady Zi Shao¡¯s nephew. They seem to be searching for a person and that person seems to have some connections to the Yun family¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart shuddered as she snapped her head toward Ye Wu Chen. ¡°They must be Zi Shao and Jing Er!¡± ¡®So, they are with Little Huang Er¡­¡± ¡°You should be able to stop worrying about him now, right?¡± Ye Wu Chen raised his arms to pull Mu Ru Yue into his embrace. With his purple eyes filled with smiles, he continued, ¡°With Zi Shao and Jing Er by his side, nothing would happen to him.¡± ¡°I am not worrying about Little Huang Er now.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled bitterly as she said, ¡°But I¡¯m worrying for Zi Shao and Jing Er. Zi Shao has always been really passionate. With Little Huang Er¡¯s temper, he doesn¡¯t like people being too close with him. If he doesn¡¯t know that Zi Shao is his aunt, the oue will be undesirable.¡± It wouldn¡¯t be too bad if he just fought against her. But what if that Hell Dragon appeared again? Zi Shao might be in danger¡­ Ye Wu Chen didn¡¯t continue to persuade that they would be fine this time. It was clear that he also thought that Zi Shao¡¯s situation was grim¡­ Chapter 762 - Brothers Met But Did Not Recognise Each Other Part 11

Chapter 762 -Brothers Met But Did Not Recognise Each Other Part 11

Several people soared through the sky to the dense forest in the wilderness. The leader was a man in ck robes. He nced at the two corpse on the ground. With a slight frown, hemented, ¡°It seems they had just died recently.¡± ¡°Leader, what should we do? If people were to find out about the Lord¡¯s n¡­¡± ¡°We will go after them!¡± A tinge of a cold light shed past the ck-robed man¡¯s eyes. He proimed, ¡°We need to capture those people no matter what! We can¡¯t leave any rooms of error for the Lord¡¯s n. Otherwise, the Lord will certainly not forgive us!¡± ¡°Understood, leader!¡± Yet, an indifferent voice was heard when the crowd turned around. ¡°My apologies, but you won¡¯t have the chance to chase after them!¡± Her voice was as calm as the breeze, but it carried a bone-piercing coldness with it. It made everyone stun as they turned their heads to the couple that was nearing them¡­ The girl was in white robes. She was smiling but her smile didn¡¯t reach her eyes, void of warmth in her ck-ink eyes. But it was undeniable that the girl had a magnificent appearance. Her grandeur was so extraordinary that it was impossible for people to overlook her. Furthermore, the man by her side wasn¡¯t in the slightest outshined by her. The light purple devil snare¡¯s pattern on his handsome face enhanced his charm when he smiled. Yet, his pair of purple eyes were sinisterly cold, making people shiver from the coldness. His noble dark reddish purple robes fluttered along with the wind. A light purple wind had circled in his surroundings. He was like an Asura that originated from hell. His mighty grandeur made people retreat subconsciously. ¡°Who are you?¡± The expression of the ck-robed man changed as he asked, gloomily. Mu Ru Yue smirked as she replied, ¡°People that are here to kill you all!¡± ¡°Kill us?¡± The ck-robed man was stunned. He suddenly burst outughing and mocked, ¡°Just by the two of you? Everyone, kill them!¡± Swish!1 The numerous people behind him charged toward Mu Ru Yue and Ye Wu Chen. The man¡¯s purple robed danced along with the gale as he looked gloomily at the crowd that was charging toward them. Boom! A tyrannical aura burst forth from his surroundings, making the people at the forefront to be rebounded backwards. The man¡¯s expression finally changed. The man shifted his gaze at Ye Wu Chen at this moment. He instantly felt suffocated. His originally fugly face had swelled up and turned purple, dread filled his eyes¡­ A purple sword had floated before Ye Wu Chen. Swish! The sword had pierced toward the ck-robed man, instantly piercing his throat. He couldn¡¯t even react before copsing onto the ground in his blood¡­ As for the rest, Ye Wu Chen was simrly ruthless. He just nced at the crowd. Their powers suddenly burst forth from their body. The disappearance of several auras ured in the forest at this moment. Those people had copsed before him shortly after. His charming purple robes fluttered when the breeze blew past¡­ ¡°Zi Shao is as careless as ever.¡± Mu Ru Yue shook her head helplessly as she continued, ¡°She not only didn¡¯t destroy the corpses after she killed, she didn¡¯t even bother to wipe out her aura from their bodies. In this case, won¡¯t she be telling her foes who killed their people? It is fortunate that we retraced their steps. Otherwise, they would meet with some trouble¡­¡± That¡¯s right, she said that they would only surmount to some trouble. Zi Shao and Zi Qian Jing¡¯s cultivation were great after all. With the addition of Ye Si Huang, it would be really difficult for these people to hurt them¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± She raised her gaze and looked at Ye Wu Chen as she said that smilingly. She no longer looked at the crowd that had copsed on the ground¡­ Chapter 763 - Eastern Island And The Qiancheng Family Part 1

Chapter 763 -Eastern Ind And The Qiancheng Family Part 1

A gale was blowing under the azure sky. There was a couple walking in the middle of a desert with an intense wind blowing against them. ¡°Mu Er, we should be reaching the Continent of Jun (monarch) after crossing this desert.¡± The purple-robed man turned his head to look at the youthful girl beside him, light smiles in his eyes. His smile had enhanced his charm¡­ ¡°Mhm.¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her head to look at the ring sun in the sky. She narrowed her eyes slightly as she said, ¡°I hope everything will go well.¡± ¡®I also don¡¯t know where Little Huang Er and the rest are now¡­¡¯ She lowered her gaze slightly, covering the gloominess of her eyes. Boom! Yet, when she wanted to raise her head again, the howlings of the wind that was like from a storm was heard before her¡­ ¡°This is bad!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression changed abruptly as she looked at the intense sandstorm in the North direction. ¡°It is the most formidable sandstorm that urs every millennium!¡± ¡®It seems that we had really run out of luck this time. They have met with a sandstorm that only urs every millennium¡­¡¯ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze turned slightly gloomy with a peculiar light that shone past her eyes. ¡°Mu Er,¡± Ye Wu Chen frowned before saying, ¡°You are to grip tightly onto my handter. You mustn¡¯t let go of my hand no matter what!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded slightly as she looked seriously at the sandstorm that was nearing them. The sandstorm covered the entire area, carrying a tremendous force with it. Dust rose wherever it went, making people unable to be fully prepared for it¡­ Its speed was rapid as it instantly reached before Ye Wu Chen and Mu Ru Yue. Boom! The sandstorm had engulfed the couple¡­ Nobody, excluding experts that reached the God Realm, could resist against the harm from natural disaster no matter how high the martial practitioners¡¯ cultivation was¡­ Boom! A mighty force struck against them. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hand that was holding tightly onto Ye Wu Chen¡¯s hand was forcefully separated; they were forced to part from each other with that power. Mu Ru Yue seemed to have seen Ye Wu Chen¡¯s worried and nervous-filled purple eyes when her consciousness was getting hazy. A girl was lying in the desert under the sunlight from the sunrise. Her eyes were tightly shut with her impable face pale-white. Her vitality seemed to have vanished. Yet, a group of men and horses were dashing over at this moment, gradually nearing the girl from afar. When they were about to pass by the girl, they suddenly stopped. A gale blew past, lifting the hanging screen of the horse carriage. A youthful boy could be vaguely seen within that horse carriage. The youth wasn¡¯t extremely handsome but had a pleasant and delicate face. His face had not fully developed yet. There was a tinge of a childish feature on his youthful face. ¡°What is going on?¡± His voice was clear and crisp,pletely unaffected by the rampaging howling sandstorm. ¡°Young master, there is a girl that had copsed on the ground.¡± An astonished voice was heard from outside the horse carriage. The youth frowned slightly. He then rxed his frown after a long time before ordering, ¡°Bring her along with us. Let¡¯s continue on!¡± The horse carriage continued to travel forth as this moment. But there was another person in the back horse carriage aspared to just now¡­ The girl that was lying silently in the swaying horse carriage gradually opened her eyes. She rubbed her painful forehead before frowning, puzzled. ¡°Where is this ce?¡± ¡®I remember facing a sandstorm with Wu Chen. Where is Wu Chen then? More importantly, where am I¡­¡¯ The horse carriage stopped when she was pondering. When the hanging screen of the horse carriage was lifted, a head had extended into the horse carriage. The man had a simple and honest appearance. When he saw that Mu Ru Yue had woken up, he chuckled and asked, ¡°Lady, have you awakened?¡± Mu Ru Yue creased her brows tightly as she looked at the man that seemed to have a simple and honest appearance. She then asked, ¡°Who are you and why have I appeared here?¡± Chapter 764 - Eastern Island And The Qiancheng Family Part 2

Chapter 764 -Eastern Ind And The Qiancheng Family Part 2

¡°Lady, we are people of the Qiancheng (thousand undertake) family. We had coincidentally stumbled across this ce. When we sawdy was unconscious, we deduced thatdy must have had met with the sandstorm. Hence, my family¡¯s young master rescued you.¡± Mu Ru Yue heart¡¯s sunk abruptly as she asked, ¡°Did you see a man that should be with me then?¡± ¡°No, we didn¡¯t. You were the only one at that ce. Perhaps your partner had been blown away to another ce by the sandstorm. Don¡¯t worry. Your partner will certainly be fine.¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t reply. ¡®With Ye Wu Chen¡¯s capability, he naturally will be fine. But the thought of being separated from him again makes me feel somewhat helpless¡­¡¯ ¡°Lady, I¡¯m a guard of the Qiancheng family. You can call me Xiong Da (big bear).¡± Xiao Dan straightforwardly rubbed his head. Mu Ru Yue remained silent for a moment. ¡®It seems that I¡¯ve really been separated from that man once again.¡¯ ¡°Xiong Da, where are we heading to?¡± ¡°Continent of Jun.¡± ¡®Continent of Jun?¡¯ She was stunned for a moment. ¡®I didn¡¯t expect that someone will coincidentally bring me with them toward the Continent of Jun. If I continue traveling with them, I will be able to reunite with Ye Wu Chen quickly¡­¡¯ Bang! A loud sound was suddenly heard from outside. Xiong Da frowned before saying awkwardly, ¡°Lady, it seems that amotion has arisen. I will go and check out the situation first. You should just stay here.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded and gradually shut her eyes. A group of people had blocked the path of the horse carriages on the mountain path, hindering everyone from moving forth. The leader of that group was a crude and brute man. He was shouldering arge sword as he stared ruthlessly at the crowd before him. Qiancheng Yan¡¯s expression changed slightly. With a slightly strict appearance, he said, ¡°Zhao Ling (surpass approach), there¡¯s nothing between your Tiger Dragon Sect and me. Why are you blocking my path then?¡± The man known as Zhao Lin sneered as he replied sinisterly, ¡°Qiancheng Yan (thousand undertake talk), someone wants to buy your life. I, Zhao Lin, only recognise money and not the person. You just have to me it on your bad luck!¡± Qiancheng Yan¡¯s expression changed momentarily. Zhao Lin signaled to hispanions before Qiancheng Yan could rebuke. He ordered coldly, ¡°Brothers, attack! Once we kill Qiancheng Yan, we can squander money for a period of time again!¡± ¡°Roar!¡± The bandits roared as they charged toward the people of the Qiancheng family. Qiancheng Yan¡¯s expression was cold. With an unpleasant expression, he said, ¡°Zhao Lin, you are too much. Just you wait! I definitely won¡¯t let you off after I return to the Qiancheng family!¡± ¡°Haha! You can say that only if you manage to head back. Brothers, massacre all these bastards!¡± Everyone from the Qiancheng family was instantly angered. However, there wasn¡¯t any way for them to triumph against the people of the Tiger Dragon Sect with their current might. Just when they started to despair, a strong pressure suddenly appeared from the sky. Everyone shuddered uncontrobly under that might, astonishment filled their gazes. Boom! Zhao Lin was abruptly sent flying backward before he could snap out of his shock, crashing heavily against a tree¡­ The sudden unforeseen event made everyone stun for a moment as they weren¡¯t clear as to what had just happened¡­ Chapter 765 - Eastern Island And The Qiancheng Family Part 3

Chapter 765 -Eastern Ind And The Qiancheng Family Part 3

¡°Who is it?!¡± Zhao Lin climbed back up on his feet. With a furious gaze, he yelled, ¡°Who is it that ambushed me? Quickly scram out!¡± Swish! A me was shot through the air, striking onto Zhao Lin¡¯s chest. Pfft! Zhao Lin was instantly sent flying backward again, crashing heavily onto the ground. Yet, another shot of mes instantly enveloped his entire body before he could react¡­ Everyone was stunned. They obviously hadn¡¯t snapped out from their shock from the sudden situation as they stared dazedly at Zhao Lin who was yelling in agony¡­ ¡®Escape!¡¯ ¡®Quickly escape!¡¯ Everyone from the Tiger Dragon Sect had such thoughts. They looked at one another before hastily dropping their weapons, running down the mountain. The people of the Qiancheng family heaved a sigh of relief after seeing their departure. But they didn¡¯t pursue after them. Qiancheng Yan just shouted at the clear blue sky instead, ¡°May I ask who is this senior that had saved us?¡± Silence replied him as there wasn¡¯t any response¡­ Qiancheng Yan frowned before saying, ¡°Senior, I, Qiancheng Yan, is greatly grateful for your help that saved all of our lives. May I ask to see senior so that I can repay your benevolence?¡± A breeze blew past. The forest was as tranquil as ever, void of any sound¡­ ¡°Young master,¡± Xiong Da rubbed his head before he chuckled andmented, ¡°Can it be an expert that was passing by could not stand what was happening so he saved our lives?¡± Qiancheng Yan¡¯s tightly creased brows rxed as he replied, ¡°Perhaps that¡¯s the case. Xiong Da, let¡¯s go. Our harvest from this trip is great. It can be counted that we have gathered sufficient bestowal gifts to the Junmo (monarch nothing) family.¡± A gentle light surged in his clear eyes as he turned his head to look at the horse carriages behind his while he said that. A horse carriage was speeding down the bustling street of the Continent of Jun. Everyone that saw the symbol on the horse carriage expressed sympathy. Xiong Da that was steering the horse carriage felt that it was a little unusual but he didn¡¯t think much about it. He just rapidly drove the horse carriage toward the Qiancheng family¡¯s manor. Therge doors of the Qiancheng family¡¯s manor had been split into halves at this moment. The door te and the stone lions beside the entrance had copsed onto the ground. The entrance was in a mess from afar; it no longer had its original grand sight. ¡°Wha-what is going on?¡± Xiong Da was stunned for a moment before he dismounted the horse, dazedly looking at the sight before him. They had just left the Qiancheng family¡¯s manor for a few months. Why could such great changes ur in the Qiancheng family¡¯s manor? Qiancheng Yan¡¯s steps stumbled a little. With his fists trembling and anger expressed on his youthful face, he shouted, ¡°The Qin family! It must be the Qin family!¡± A servant ran out from within the manor as Qiancheng Yan said that. When that servant saw Qiancheng Yan at the entrance of the manor, he dazed for a moment before turning his head back and shouted. ¡°Head, young master is back! The young master is back!¡± A staggering middle-aged man walked out from the broken entrance doors after that servant said that. When the middle-aged man saw the youth that was at the entrance, ayer of tears subconsciously zed over his eyes. ¡°Yan Er, you are finally back. The Qin family said that they had already hired assassins to kill you. I thought¡­¡± ¡®I thought I will never be able to see my son again in my life.¡¯ ¡°Father!¡± Qiancheng Yan took in a deep breath, but it wasn¡¯t able to suppress the mes of anger burning in his heart. He asked, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Qiancheng Yun Long (thousand undertake cloud dragon) smiled bitterly as he replied, ¡°It is the Qin family!¡± Chapter 766 - Eastern Island And The Qiancheng Family Part 4

Chapter 766 -Eastern Ind And The Qiancheng Family Part 4

¡°Qin family! The damnable Qin family! Why did they seek trouble with our Qiancheng family?¡± Qiancheng Yan¡¯s fists were clenched so tightly that they gave off crackling sounds. mes of fury zed vigorously in his heart. Qiancheng Yun Long was slightly reluctant to answer him so he sighed subconsciously before exining honestly, ¡°It will be the wedding day for Qin Fei(fly) of the Qin family with the nobledy Jun Mo Yan (monarch nothing colour) of the Continent of Jun¡¯s manor in half a month¡¯s time¡­¡± Boom! It was like a bolt from the blue. Qiancheng Yan¡¯s body stiffened. He looked at Qiancheng Yun Long with a gravely paleplexion. He then asked in a shaky voice, ¡°What about Yan Er? She will¡­¡± ¡°So what if she disagrees?¡± Qiancheng Yun Long continued helplessly, ¡°Yan Er, you should just give up. She¡­ isn¡¯t someone that we can¡­¡± ¡°No!¡± Qiancheng Yan yelled with all his might. His eyes were bloodshot. He had clenched his fist so tightly that he broke the skin of his palm. ¡°I certainly won¡¯t let go of her hand as long as Yan Er has not given up! Didn¡¯t the governor say that if I can obtain two ten-thousand-year old medicinal nts and give them as my betrothal gift, they will let me marry Yan Er? I definitely won¡¯t give her up!¡± ¡®How can I easilyy down my feelings for her after being childhood friends with her for so many years? ¡®I will never let go of her hand as long as she has not given up on me! Nobody can force her to marry someone she does not love!¡¯ Qiancheng Yan gradually shut his eyes. Bitterness was expressed on his youthful face. Jun Mo Yan¡¯s beautiful and captivating face appeared in his mind. Her soft and gentle voice as she called him¡­ ¡°Elder brother Qiancheng¡­¡± Qiancheng Yan abruptly opened his eyes as he turned around and ran out of the entrance without turning his head back. ¡°Yan Er, what are you going?!¡± Qiancheng Yun Long asked anxiously with a trembling voice. Qiancheng Yan halted his steps as he raised his head to look at the sunset. His back was so resolute. It had an intense glow under the sunset¡­ ¡°I am going to the Continent of Jun¡¯s manor. Yan Er must be waiting for me. I won¡¯t let her down!¡± He no longer said further after saying that, quickly disappearing under the sunset¡­ Qiancheng Yun Long sighed heavily. When he raised his gaze to look at the white-robed girl that walked out of the horse carriage, he was stunned for a moment before saying, ¡°You are¡­¡± ¡°Oh, it is like this.¡± Xiong Da rubbed his head before continuing with a straight smile, ¡°Head, thisdy is a person that we have picked up in the desert. She had been rescued by the young master, but she seems to have separated from herpanion. Hence, I originally wanted to help her find him. Yet, from the current situation¡­¡± Qiancheng Yun Long had creased his brows tightly before rxing them and said, ¡°Lady, if it was as per usual, we will certainly help you find yourpanion. But currently, we already can¡¯t sustain ourselves so we can¡¯t help even if we wanted to.¡± What he said was the truth. The Qin family had already made their move on them. It was unknown when they would be wiped out. It would only implicate thisdy if she continued staying here¡­ ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry.¡± Mu Ru Yue shook her head. With a slight smile, she continued, ¡°If I had not guessed wrongly, there should be an unresolved seal in Mister Qiancheng¡¯s body.¡± Even though Mu Ru Yue had just nced at Qiancheng Yan through the hanging screen of the horse carriage, she could still feel the power of that seal¡­ Qiancheng Yun Long dazed for a moment as he looked at the girl¡¯s smiling face in astonishment. ¡®I am the only one that knows about the seal. How can thisdy¡­¡¯ Mu Ru Yue just continued smiling silently with an indistinct light that shed past her eyes. ¡°Lady, if you don¡¯t mind helping my Qiancheng family, I, Qiancheng Yun Long, will definitely help you find yourpanion. But¡­¡± He paused for a moment before saying helplessly, ¡°It will be a little risky staying here as even I don¡¯t know when I will suffer a cmity.¡± Chapter 767 - Eastern Island And The Qiancheng Family Part 5

Chapter 767 -Eastern Ind And The Qiancheng Family Part 5

Mu Ru Yue agreed with a slight smile, ¡°Alright, I will be troubling the head of the Qiancheng family.¡± ¡°Xiong Da,¡± Qiancheng Yun Long nced at Xiong Da before ordering, ¡°Immediately let someone set up a ce for thisdy.¡± ¡°Understood, head!¡± Xiong Da looked curiously at Mu Ru Yue. ¡®What seal is she talking about? There¡¯s a seal in the young master¡¯s body?¡¯ But Xiong Da was naturally dimwitted so he just tossed the question that was too hard for him to the back of his mind. He shook his head as he brought Mu Ru Yue to the back courtyard¡­ A middle-aged man was sitting on a luxurious seat inside the Continent of Jun¡¯s manor. With a cold and strict appearance, he swept a cold gaze at the youth before him before saying expressionlessly, ¡°Qiancheng Yan, just return. Yan Er will certainly not be married to you!¡± Qiancheng Yan¡¯s expression changed as he replied hastily, ¡°Governor, didn¡¯t you say that you wanted two ten-thousand- year old medicinal nts as your betrothal gift? I had spent a couple of months searching and finding them. How can you go back on your words?¡± He had suffered so much in these two months and even nearly lost his life several times. But he bore with it in order to marry his beloved girl. Who knew that the governor would go back on his words at thest moment? What was the point in doing all those things during the previous days then? ¡°Enough!¡± Jun Lin Tian (reaching heaven) exined coldly, ¡°Qin family¡¯s Qin Fei is only twenty-one-year-old. Yet, his cultivation has already reached the Xiantian Full Circle Realm. He is, more importantly, a Mundane Stage Low Rank alchemist. How can you beparable to him? I won¡¯t let my daughter marry a trash like yourself unless you can surpass him!¡± That word ¡®trash¡¯ pierced deeply into Qiancheng Yan¡¯s heart. He clenched his fist tighter with his youthful face pale. ¡°Do you mean that if I can triumph against him, you will let Yan Er marry me?¡± Qiancheng Yan¡¯s voice was choked up with his emotions as he stared at Jun Lin Tian. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Jun Lin Tian smirked and with a cold smile, he continued, ¡°I will personally host a duel between the two of you in half a month¡¯s time. If you can defeat Qin Fei, I will let Yan Er marry you!¡± ¡®It is impossible for him to overtake Qin Fei in his might in just half a month¡¯s time¡­¡¯ Qiancheng Yan¡¯s heart sunk heavily. He then raised his head to look at the strict appearance of Jun Lin Tian and agreed, ¡°Alright, I will agree to your request. I don¡¯t mind doing anything for Yan Er. I just hope you won¡¯t go back on your words again.¡± Jun Lin Tian sniggered as he reassured, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If you are more outstanding than Qin Fei, how can I not allow you to marry my daughter¡­¡± ¡®It is impossible for him to be more outstanding than Qin Fei! ¡®Qiancheng family¡¯s Qiancheng Yan is a well-known trash of the Continent of Jun. He is already neen-year-old but he still hasn¡¯t reached the Xiantian Realm. If that¡¯s not a trash, what is?¡¯ Qiancheng Yan didn¡¯t say further as he turned around to leave the manor. Yet, a hasty figure suddenly appeared in his sight at this moment¡­ ¡°Elder brother Qiancheng!¡± Plop! The young girl leaped into Qiancheng Yan¡¯s embrace. She raised her alluring face and with teary beautiful eyes, she said, ¡°Elder brother Qiancheng, I don¡¯t want to marry Qin Fei. I know that you must be here for me¡­¡± ¡°Yan Er!¡± Qiancheng Yan¡¯s heart shuddered as he tightly held her delicate body in his embrace. Time seemed to have stalled as the light of the sunset shone on the couple¡­ Jun Lin Tian¡¯s expression became gloomy as he said, ¡°Who is it that let the young mistress out? Immediately bring her back to her room! She is forbidden to leave a single step out of her room without my permission!¡± Chapter 768 - Eastern Island And The Qiancheng Family Part 6

Chapter 768 -Eastern Ind And The Qiancheng Family Part 6

¡°Understood, head!¡± Two guards that were chasing after Jun Mo Yan briskly came forth to separate her from Qiancheng Yan. But Jun Mo Yan continued to grip tightly onto Qiancheng Yan¡¯s hand, refusing to let go. Her teary beautiful eyes deeply stung Qiancheng Yan¡¯s heart. ¡°Yan Er, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely take you away with me in half a month¡¯s time!¡± He held securely onto her tender, little hands. His eyes were filled with reluctance and sorrow. But most of his gaze was filled with resolution toward his beloved girl¡­ ¡®I won¡¯t let her go no matter what!¡¯ Jun Mo Yan¡¯s hand was separated from his palm by the guards that were pulling her away from him. She wailed heartrendingly at the moment her hand separated from him as she shouted, ¡°Elder brother Qiancheng, Yan Er will be waiting for you. I will always be waiting for you no matter what!¡± ¡°Yan Er!¡± Qiancheng Yan clenched his fists so tightly that they trembled as he watched Jun Mo Yan being forcefully pulled away. Pain enveloped his heart. ¡®If¡­ if I have sufficient power, can it be that I won¡¯t be forcefully separated from my beloved girl? If I am strong enough, nobody can interfere in my rtionship¡­ ¡®I must defeat Qin Fei no matter what price I have to pay. I will then be able to leave this ce with my beloved girl, not getting interfered by anyone¡­¡¯ A peculiar light shed past Jun Lin Tian¡¯s eyes as he looked at the youth¡¯s firm and upright back¡­ Qiancheng Yun Long was anxiously pacing back and forth inside the main hall of the Qiancheng family¡¯s manor under the sunset. When he suddenly saw a youthing toward him, his eyes instantly lit up as he went to greet him. ¡°Yan Er, how is it?¡± Qiancheng Yan shook his head as he replied, ¡°The governor said that I can only marry Yan Er if I defeat Qin Fei¡­¡± Qiancheng Yun Long¡¯s heart shuddered as hemented bitterly, ¡°Defeat Qin Fei? Qin Fei is already at the Xiantian Full Circle Realm. How can you defeat him?¡± ¡°Father, I can¡¯t let Yan Er marry Qin Fei no matter what.¡± Qiancheng Yan raised his gaze to look at Qiancheng Yun Long. With a resolute gaze, he said, ¡°Please help me resolve the seal in my body.¡± Qiancheng Yun Long¡¯s finger trembled a little as he advised, ¡°Yan Er, you should know the oue of removing that seal. Your power is too strong for your body, weakening it. I then found an expert to seal your power. But if you resolve the seal, your body will weaken again. Furthermore, you can only live for at most five years after the removal of the seal¡­¡± ¡°But I will be a living dead without Yan Er. Every day will just be a torture to me. If I can have her by my side in exchange for me to live only for five more years, I will be satisfied.¡± He raised his head to look at the middle-aged man before him with his voice firm and determined. ¡°Father, do you really want your son to suffer every day? Yan Er is the bane of my life, but I don¡¯t mind it. I don¡¯t want to lose her. Currently, there¡¯s only that way. Otherwise, I can only watch on as she marries Qin Fei. Yan Er looks really delicate externally, but she has a fiery personality. She will definitely choose tomit suicide than to humiliate herself by marrying someone else. If Yan Er dies, your son will certainly not continue living in this world!¡± Qiancheng Yun Long knew that Qiancheng Yan had already made up his mind. ¡®If I really reject him, perhaps the bitter fated couple will really die together¡­¡¯ ¡°Yan Er, that alchemist had judged that you could only live for five years so he didn¡¯t have the choice but seal your power. Thus, once the seal is removed, you can only have five years to live. If you die five yearster, won¡¯t Yan Er also¡­¡± Chapter 769 - Eastern Island And The Qiancheng Family Part 7

Chapter 769- Eastern Ind And The Qiancheng Family Part 7

¡°We can still live for five years together.¡± Qiancheng Yan lowered his gaze as he looked at Qiancheng Yun Long. He then continued smilingly, ¡°Father, we have earned five years of time together¡­¡± Something seemed to have pierced Qiancheng Yun Long¡¯s heart. It was unbearably painful. He looked as though he had aged for a couple of decades at this instant¡­ ¡°Father,¡± Qiancheng Yan was a little guilty as he apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I am unfilial, leaving before you¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Qiancheng Yun Long waved his hand as he continued bitterly, ¡°How can I tear you couple apart? Thus, I will find someone to resolve that seal for you. Father will be satisfied to see both of you living blissfully even if it is just for five years¡­¡± Qiancheng Yun Long seemed to have used all his might to say that as he copsed to the ground. His original glossy ck hair didn¡¯t look as healthy as before at this moment¡­ Qiancheng Yan¡¯s heart was sore. ¡®The person that I let down the most in this life is father¡­¡¯ Yet, an indifferent voice was heard from outside the entrance, ¡°Who told you that he just have five years to live?¡± Qiancheng Yun Long was stunned before he shifted his gaze to look at that figure under the sunset¡­ The girl was walking against the sunlight with her white robes fluttering. There was a faint glow on her cold face under the sunset. She nced at Qiancheng Yun Long with a mockery smile. ¡°I originally was curious as to why you sealed his power. I don¡¯t know whether tough or cry after knowing the reason. A Divine Body had been sealed by someone¡­¡± ¡°Divine Body?¡± Qiancheng Yun Long was stunned for a moment before he asked in astonishment, ¡°What is a Divine Body?¡± Mu Ru Yue dazed slightly. ¡®Did knowledge really regressed to such a state after so many years that they had not heard about Divine Body?¡¯ Divine Body was a body that could naturally absorb energy in his surroundings. He did not need to train at all to possess tyrannical might. If such a talent was discovered a thousand years ago, he would definitely be fought over by numerous powers. Yet, the Divine Body was currently being treated as a trash¡­ ¡°How should I exin this? There was a person with a Divine Body that appeared in the Continent of the Central Region a thousand years ago. That person attracted the attention of numerous powers. They used every means possible in wanting to keep him under their power.¡± However, nobody knew that the Divine Body was a talent that she had personally natured so he was simrly under her wings¡­ It was a pity that he died during a mission. Thus, she had wiped out the entire family n that had led to his death. It was only then the world realised who that person with a Divine Body person truly belonged to¡­ Currently, a Divine Body had appeared again. She was stirred up upon knowing that. It was precisely due to this that she stayed in the Qiancheng Yan¡¯s family. She had subconsciously treated the youth before her as the talent from a thousand years ago¡­ ¡°Lady, did you speak the truth?¡± Qiancheng Yun Long¡¯s body shuddered as he continued, ¡°But Yan Er¡¯s body was naturally weak. It was due to that we did not have a choice but to seal his power¡­¡± ¡°The physique of the person with a Divine Body is indeed really weak. But he just needs a Mundane Stage Peak Rank Recreation Pill to change his physique!¡± Qiancheng Yun Long¡¯s body dazed as he shifted his head to the youth beside him before shifting his gaze back to Mu Ru Yue. He thenmented, ¡°Even if what thedy said is logical, that Recreation Pill¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue just smiled slightly, not replying to him. She raised her gaze to look at Qiancheng Yun Yan¡¯s youthful face instead before she said each word heavily, ¡°I will save you if you be my disciple!¡± What she regretted the most in her previous life was that she didn¡¯t recruit that talent as her disciple, resulting in his terrible end¡­ Chapter 770 - Eastern Island And The Qiancheng Family Part 8

Chapter 770 -Eastern Ind And The Qiancheng Family Part 8

She would not miss out on a talent with a Divine Body again in her life. ¡°Yan Er, what are you waiting for?¡± Qiancheng Yun Long hastily nudged Qiancheng Yan as he said, ¡°She was able to notice the seal in your body so she is definitely extraordinary¡­ Perhaps you will really be saved this time¡­¡± Qiancheng Yan dazed for a moment before raising his gaze to look at Mu Ru Yue. He then asked calmly, ¡°Are you the expert that secretly helped us when we were facing the Tiger Dragon Sect previously?¡± Mu Ru Yue just smiled, but didn¡¯t reply to him. However, Qiancheng Yan had confirmed his suspicion from the indifferent expression of the girl¡¯s. He then respectfully knelt on a knee as he greeted, ¡°Master!¡± That address made Mu Ru Yue somewhat absent-minded. But she quickly got back to her senses. She then smiled indifferently and said, ¡°Since you have acknowledged me as your Master, I definitely will save your life. However, I can simrly destroy your life. I hope you won¡¯t betray me in the future!¡± Qiancheng Yan¡¯s body shuddered. Hepletely couldn¡¯t have any thoughts of betrayal toward this girl. If she helped him, she would be saving two lives. How could he betray her? ¡°Come to my room. I will help you resolve the seal and improve your physique!¡± Mu Ru Yue nced at Qiancheng Yan before she turned around to leave the room. Qiancheng Yan didn¡¯t hesitate at all as he followed closely behind Mu Ru Yue¡­ The breeze blew past inside the room with a light-radiant of the sunlight entering the room, illuminating the room. Qiancheng Yan had his eyes shut closed as he sat before Mu Ru Yue. A trace of nervousness was expressed on his face. Mu Ru Yue rose her brows slightly as she looked at the youth before her as she said, ¡°Xiao Yue, help me resolve his seal¡­¡± Swish! A ray of a light shot out from Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body. A silver dress gave off a faint glow under the sunset. The girl¡¯s silver hair was as glossy and vibrant as silk. She had a light smile on her elegant face as she replied in an gentle voice, ¡°Understood, owner!¡± Boom! A tyrannical power struck mercilessly into Qiancheng Yan¡¯s body, flowing along his meridians. That intense pain made Qiancheng Yan¡¯s body shudder. He had clenched his fists tightly while gritting his teeth. A trail of blood seeped out from the corner of his mouth. But he had the strength to bear with the pain when he remembered Jun Mo Yan¡¯s wailing appearance¡­ He must have the power to protect her no matter what, not letting her tear ever again¡­ Bang! Xiao Yue¡¯s power found the seal and struck heavily on it. Pfft! Qiancheng Yan spat out a mouthful of blood with hisplexion gravely pale. ¡°Alright.¡± Xiao Yue withdrew her hand. She then looked toward Mu Ru Yue before asking with a warm smile, ¡°Owner, may I return?¡± ¡°Yes, you may.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded. She then raised her hand keeping Xiao Yue before turning her head to look at the youth before her¡­ Boom! A mighty power burst forth from the youth¡¯s body. The power expanded outwards from his body, directly exiting the room. His power was also rapidly making breakthroughs. He broke through to the Xiantian Low Rank before reaching the mid rank and even to the High rank¡­ All of his power that had been sealed was released at this moment, instantly allowing him breakthrough the Xiantian Full Circle Realm to reach the Mystic Realm. Mystic Realm couldn¡¯t be counted the strongest cultivation reached in the Eastern Ind. Yet, he was a talent with a Divine Body so he would eventually emit magnificent radiance, dazzling the world¡­ ¡°This is the Recreation Pill. Consume it.¡± Mu Ru Yue nced at the youth¡¯s upright body. With a wave of her hand, a green glow entered his palm. Chapter 771 - Eastern Island And The Qiancheng Family Part 9

Chapter 771 -Eastern Ind And The Qiancheng Family Part 9

Qiancheng Yan didn¡¯t hesitate in the slightest as he raised his head to swallow the pill. The pill melted instantly in his mouth. Refreshing medicine flowed down his throat, entering his body. The after effects were tremendously soothing as the medicine warmed his internal organs¡­ Qiancheng Yan was jubnt when he felt the changes in his body. He turned to face Mu Ru Yue before kneeling down. He said emotionally, ¡°Master, if it weren¡¯t for you, I probably wouldn¡¯t be able to achieve my dream. Moreover, I can continue living¡­¡± His gratitude wasn¡¯t only because she had saved him¡­ If he defeated Qin Fei, he could be with Jun Mo Yan¡­ ¡°It¡¯s only natural that I save you since you¡¯ve acknowledged me as your Master.¡± Mu Ru Yue said with a slight smile, her gaze wasn¡¯t as cold as usual. Right now, Qiancheng Yan was already imagining Jun Mo Yan¡¯s blissful appearance, unknowingly stirring him up¡­ Qiancheng Yun Long hurriedly paced back and forth outside the room while frequently ncing at the tightly shut door. The door was suddenly pushed open. Qiancheng Yun Long stopped pacing as he looked at the youth that came out of the room in astonishment¡­ ¡°Yan Er!¡± Qiancheng Yun Long briskly walked forward as he stared at the youth and asked, ¡°Your cultivation has reached the Mystic Realm?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Qiancheng Yan nodded, ¡°Father, the seal in my body has been removed.¡± ¡°How is your body?¡± Qiancheng Yun Long balled his fist tightly, nervousness creeping into his gaze. Qiancheng Yan chuckled as he replied, ¡°I don¡¯t feel any difort. Father, I¡¯m really fine¡­¡± Qiancheng Yun Long was momentarily stunned. After a long time, he raised his head andughed heartily. Hisughter filled the sky, making those of the Qiancheng family look at him. They didn¡¯t know why the head was acting so peculiarly. ¡°Qiancheng family, I hope you¡¯ll use all your strength to find the person I¡¯m looking for after this matter has settled¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue walked out of the room, she looked indifferently at Qiancheng Yun Long. Her voice brought Qiancheng Yun Long back to reality. He walked briskly towards her as he replied, ¡°Lady, don¡¯t worry. No matter whether you¡¯re Yan Er¡¯s Master or have just saved Yan Er¡¯s life, I will certainly do my utmost best in helping you. I can definitely find this man if he¡¯s around here. If he isn¡¯t, I can dispatch my men to help you search the whole of Eastern Ind.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded slightly and replied, ¡°Then I will have to trouble the head of the Qiancheng family this time¡­¡± Qiancheng Yun Long smiled out of gratitude. He didn¡¯t say anything more and left to make preparations for the another urgent matter. The news about the duel was released the moment Qiancheng Yan left the governor¡¯s manor¡­ Qiancheng Yan was going to duel Qin Fei for Jun Mo Yan. The battle would be hosted in just half a month! Qin Fei was the top talent in the Continent of Jun. He had reached the Xiantian Full Circle Realm at the age of twenty-one. But what about Qiancheng Yan? He was merely trash that hadn¡¯t reached the Xiantian Realm! Could it be that he thought he could surpass Qin Fei in just half a month? It would be impossible for even the son of God to make such rapid breakthroughs¡­ Qiancheng Yan wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against Qin Fei. How could a person like him try to steal a girl from Qin Fei? It would just be a joke. Nheless, the za was packed with people after half a month. They seemed to be here to watch how Qiancheng Yan would humiliate himself¡­ No one knew who the final victor would be after all! Qin Fei sneered at the youth before him in the arena. With a mocking smirk, he goaded, ¡°Qiancheng Yan, are you here to humiliate yourself? You don¡¯t have the qualifications to fight against me¡­¡± Chapter 772 - Victory Part 1

Chapter 772 -Victory Part 1

A mocking smile on his face, Qin Fei raised his head to look down on Qiancheng Yan in the arena stage. ¡°Qin Fei, I won¡¯t let Yan Er marry you,¡± Qiancheng Yan said resolutely. Qiancheng Yan raised his youthful face and he stared fearlessly at the man before him. ¡®I won¡¯t give up on my beloved girl no matter what!¡¯ ¡°Haha!¡± Qin Fei couldn¡¯t help butugh brazenly upon hearing that. It was as if he¡¯d just heard a hrious joke. His brazenughs filled the whole sky. ¡°Qiancheng Yan, you¡¯re overestimating your might! I will show you the difference between Heaven and Earth today. How can trash that hasn¡¯t even reached the Xiantian realm qualify as my opponent?!¡± Boom! Wind surrounded his fist as he suddenly soared through the sky, charging towards Qiancheng Yan. Currently, killing intent reeked from his body. His aura was like that of an unsheathed, razor-sharp sword. ¡°Qiancheng Yan, just die!¡± Swish! All the spectators stood up to watch Qiancheng Yan, who was bearing the brunt of the gale, nervously. Everyone could feel intense killing intent seeping out of Qin Fei¡¯s body. It was clear that Qin Fei wanted to kill Qiancheng Yan! ¡°Elder brother Qiancheng!¡± Jun Mo Yan didn¡¯t care about the guards chasing her far behind, but she didn¡¯t expect to witness such a scene just as she arrived at the za. Her heart shuddered and herplexion instantly turned gravely pale. ¡®Run!¡¯ ¡®Quickly escape!¡¯ Jun Mo Yan was unable to voice out a single word even though her body was shaking like a leaf. She was stupefied and just stood there watching as the tyrannical attack was about to hit Qiancheng Yan¡­ Qiancheng Yan¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change in the slightest, he just coldly watched Qin Fei¡¯s fist as it neared him. He hadn¡¯t budged a muscle since the start of the match. He didn¡¯t even move his feet to evade the fist. It looked as though he was petrified, exposing all of his weak points to Qin Fei¡¯s fist. ¡°Haha!¡± Qin Fei couldn¡¯t help butugh brazenly. His bloodshot eyes emitted a ruthless glow. ¡®This man must die today no matter what!¡¯ ¡®Anybody that tries to steal my girl won¡¯t end up well!¡¯ Qin Fei smiled sinisterly, imagining Qiancheng Yan copsing into a pool of his own blood. However, a mighty aura suddenly burst forth from Qiancheng Yan¡¯s body. Boom! Qin Fei was mercilessly sent flying backwards¡­ The crowd¡¯s gaze stiffened. Staring at the navy blue figure on the arena stage, their lips trembled slightly, they seemed to be looking at a ghost¡­ No! Impossible! They must be hallucinating. How could Qiancheng Yan, who hadn¡¯t even reached the Xiantian Realm, instantly defeat Qin Fei? It should¡¯ve been impossible¡­ With much effort, Qin Fei got back on his feet. Swish! He dashed madly towards Qiancheng Yan. His killing intent intensified momentarily as he yelled with bloodshot eyes, ¡°Qiancheng Yan!¡± ¡°Brat, just die!¡± A sword suddenly appeared in his hand which he swung downward at Qiancheng Yan. His killing intent circled his surroundings. Through his enraged gaze, one could tell he wanted to give the other a death of a thousand cuts. Nevertheless, Qiancheng Yan just raised his hand slightly. In that moment, a ray of light shot out from his palm, piercing Qin Fei¡¯s chest without warning¡­ Pfft! Blood spurted out of Qin Fei¡¯s chest, staining his robes red. Qin Fei stared nkly at Qiancheng Yan, who hadn¡¯t had a change in expression, gasping and in disbelief. Bang! He copsed onto the ground¡­ Never in his dreams did he expect to be defeated by a man he thought was insignificant¡­ Chapter 773 - Victory Part 2

Chapter 773 -Victory Part 2

Dead? The crowd looked astonished at Qin Fei, who had copsed on the ground. His breath was incredibly feeble. It was clear that he hadn¡¯t die yet, but was very close to it¡­ Qin Luo (river) stood up abruptly. Eyes wide, he shouted, ¡°Fei Er!¡± Afterwards, he shot a murderous re at Qiancheng Yan. He yelled in fury, ¡°Qiancheng Yan, you dared kill my son. I demand your life aspensation!¡± He no longer cared about the arena¡¯s rules right now, immediately leaving his seat to charge at Qiancheng Yan¡­ A mighty pressure that could suffocate people was released from his body. Qiancheng Yan¡¯s gaze finally changed, it became slightly colder. ¡°Yan Er!¡± Qiancheng Yun Long stood up hastily, his expression had changed drastically. But it was obvious that he wouldn¡¯t make it in time. He could only watch on as that man would soon strike his son¡­ No one dared to look at the following gruesome sight. As Qin Luo¡¯s hand approached Qianchang Yan¡¯s body, they all shut their eyes. They didn¡¯t expect that Qin Luo would be so despicable. He made a move on Qiancheng Yan because he couldn¡¯t ept his son was hurt. There was a rule that spectators who weren¡¯t participating in thepetition were forbidden from making any moves in the arena! Also, the battle wouldn¡¯t stop until their opponent conceded. But the sound of Qiancheng Yan¡¯s body hitting the ground wasn¡¯t heard even after a long time. Some people couldn¡¯t help but open their eyes. Then they all stared nkly at the current breathtaking sight. A girl¡¯s white robes were fluttering along with the wind in the gale. Her waterfall-like hair shed past the crowd¡¯s eyes. The girl was securely holding onto Qin Luo¡¯s de. Her expression was indifferent, as if only an insignificant ant were standing before her¡­ But even more shocking was that the girl was just too young. At most, she seemed about twenty-four to twenty-five years old. How could such a youthful girl be unwounded after bare-handedly receiving Qin Luo¡¯s attack? Everyone was momentarily stunned, their eyes focused on her fluttering white robes. ¡°Who are you?!¡± Qin Luo¡¯s expression changedpletely, the gloominess of his gaze intensified. He warned, ¡°Lady, I advise you don¡¯t meddle in this matter. Our Qin family is an existence you definitely can¡¯t afford to offend!¡± Mu Ru Yue nced at his distorted face while saying at her own pace, ¡°An existence that I can¡¯t offend? I don¡¯t know of an existence I can¡¯t afford to offend.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Qin Luo¡¯s gaze was terrifyingly dark, there seemed to be a storm brewing in his eyes. He shouted, ¡°Stinky brat, get out of my way! That brat dared to hurt my son. I must make him pay with his life!¡± He had a sinister expression, his glowing, green eyes stared fixedly at the youth behind Mu Ru Yue¡­ Mu Ru Yue smiled slightly as shemented, ¡°If I remember correctly, it was your son that wanted to kill him first. If Qiancheng Yan was weaker than him, there would already be a corpse lying on the ground. However, Qiancheng Yan didn¡¯t kill your son, he just injured him.¡± It wasn¡¯t that Qiancheng Yan was merciful enough to leave Qin Fei alive. Indeed, his sword didn¡¯t take Qin Fei¡¯s life, but it had crippled him instead. Qin Fei would no longer cause misfortune in the world ever again! ¡°Stinky brat, do you know who I am? I¡¯m the step-brother of the Dou family¡¯s Madam! If you dare to make even the slightest move on my Qin family, I definitely won¡¯t let you off!¡± ¡®Dou family¡¯s Madam?¡¯ That title weighed heavily on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart, sessfully making her narrow her eyes. Chapter 774 - Victory Part 3

Chapter 774 -Victory Part 3

ording to Senior Dan, the Dou family¡¯s Madam should¡¯ve once been her grandmother¡¯s personal maid, the one who¡¯d impersonated her grandmother. If so, the Qin family had some rtions with that maidservant¡­ Qin Luo didn¡¯t pay attention to the change in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression. He continued to say with a sneer, ¡°Stinky brat, it¡¯s only natural for my son to try and kill him. It¡¯s all because he doesn¡¯t have a strong background! Since my son wants to take his life, he should just stand still and let my son kill him. But this brat not only resisted, he even hurt my son. He must repent for it with his life!¡± Mu Ru Yue suddenly smiled, but that smile didn¡¯t reach her eyes. Her pair of ink-ck eyes were cial. ¡°So you¡¯re the stepbrother of that maidservant. Furthermore, it seems that your identity isn¡¯t that simple.¡± Mu Ru Yue narrowed her eyes slightly, a glint of cold light shed in her eyes. ¡®If I remembered correctly, Senior Dan told me that maidservant¡¯s surname is Qin¡­¡¯ ¡°What do you mean?¡± Qin Luo was stunned, he looked puzzled at Mu Ru Yue. Her appearance was as cold as ice. ¡°Initially, I didn¡¯t n on taking your lives. But since both of you are rted to that maidservant, I don¡¯t see any reason not to kill you!¡± ¡®If it weren¡¯t for that maidservant, why would mother have had to leave her family and wander outside? ¡®If it weren¡¯t for her, how could grandmother, who was innocent, die without anyone knowing about it?¡¯ A ball of fury zed in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart when she thought of Madam Sheng Yue living in istion and impoverishment. The coldness of her gaze when she looked at Qin Luo intensified. Boom! Numerous mes abruptly floated before her. The mes dyed the entire sky crimson red, making her look like a terrifying demoness. ¡°Wha-what are you doing?¡± Qin Luo¡¯s eyes widened in fright. He couldn¡¯t help but retreat a couple steps. He could clearly feel the might of the mes. He couldn¡¯t match up to the girl¡¯s might¡­ Swish! The mes formed an enormous sword in the sky, striking toward Qin Luo¡¯s head. With bloodshot eyes, he shrieked, ¡°No!¡± The me sword shot downwards without any warning. However, a mighty force countered that sword. Boom! The enormous sword evaporated midair¡­ An elderly figure suddenly appeared midair. His robes fluttering, the grey-robed elder stood in the air with a powerful aura emitting from his body. ¡°Elder Dou Lin (woods)!¡± Qin Luo was ted and hastily went forth toin to the elder, ¡°Elder Dou Lin, these people not only killed my son, they want to kill me. You definitely mustn¡¯t let them off!¡± Dou Lin furrowed his snow-white brows. He then shifted his gaze to Mu Ru Yue before using a lecturing tone to chide her, ¡°Little girl, you should learn to forgive people when you can. It doesn¡¯t seem to be a big issue so let¡¯s just close this matter. Can this Lady give this elder some face?¡± The killing intent from Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body didn¡¯t decrease as she sneered and replied, ¡°And if I say¡­ no?¡± ¡°Little girl, you shouldn¡¯t be too extreme in whatever you do so that, in the future, you can meet on good terms. It will only be detrimental to you if you take too many lives!¡± Elder Dou Lin replied calmly, his face was slightly gloomy. ¡°Haha!¡± Mu Ru Yue burst outughing as she rebuked, ¡°I wonder who has more lives on their hands, me, or your Qin family? If Qiancheng Yan wasn¡¯t strong enough, he would¡¯ve already been killed by Qin Fei. If I hadn¡¯t helped Qiancheng Yan in time, the head of the Qin family would¡¯ve killed him even though Qiancheng Yan managed to defeat Qin Fei! When they made their move against him, why didn¡¯t they think to not be too extreme? Since they didn¡¯t show mercy, then why should I?¡± Chapter 775 - Victory Part 4

Chapter 775 -Victory Part 4

Truthfully, what she really wanted to ask was if that maidservant had thought of being merciful when she¡¯d dealt with grandmother. ¡°I, Mu Ru Yue, was never a good person and acknowledge that. But I only kill those who deserve to die, and certainly not anyone who doesn¡¯t. Since the Qin family¡¯s father and son deserve to die, I must kill them regardless of who is here today!¡± Boom! The girl below the gales of wind was remarkably domineering. She was like a king looking down at the peasants. It was rare for even a guy to possess such a gaze. Yet, she possessed it¡­ Tyrannical and domineering! Everyone couldn¡¯t help but be in a daze, unable to shift their gazes away from her. Such a girl was destined to reach the pinnacle of the world, looking down on the slightly feeble human race¡­ ¡°Hmph!¡± Dou Lin¡¯s gaze became gloomy as he rebuked, ¡°It seems that you are adamant in opposing my Dou family! But what Qin Luo said previously was right. ¡°Nothing is absolutely right or wrong in this world as everything is judged by strength. If you¡¯re powerful, you will be revered as a god even if you are an infamous devil. If you are weak, in other¡¯s point of view, you will just be a fool who people can freely bully and humiliate even if you¡¯re kind-hearted¡­ I admit that you are really strong. But what can that show? You will never be able to be a match up to my Dou family no matter how powerful you are!¡± Qin Luo wasn¡¯t lying. There were several Spiritual Realm experts in the Dou family. Moreover, the Dou family was backed by the Devil Sect. Thus, there were numerous powers in the Eastern Ind that feared the Dou family. ¡°I can tell that you are a rare talent, so I want to give you some advice. You should know what¡¯s best for you. It¡¯s too shameful for you to lose your life over an insignificant person!¡± The world always worked in a way so that, if you were powerful enough, whatever you did was right. Otherwise, everything you did was wrong no matter what¡­ This was why Qin Luo said those words to Mu Ru Yue at the start¡­ ¡°I agree that what you said is really logical.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled slightly. With an obvious curve of her lips, she continued, ¡°Therefore, I can throw these words right back at you! Xiao Yue! Xiao Bai! Kill everyone that stands in my way. No exceptions!¡± Suddenly, a ray of light shot out from her body. Swish! The light shot up to the sky. After that, another silver-coloured light shot out from Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body andnded in front of her. A white dragon¡¯s body blocked out all the clouds in the sky while looking down at the elder with a domineering gaze. Hisrge, clear eyes were clearly mocking him. An elegant and sacred Sky Wolf appeared before Mu Ru Yue. She was walking lightly, each of her steps elegant and beautiful. Her pair of beautiful, silver eyes nced at Dou Lin, a smile filled her eyes. Dou Lin¡¯s expression finally changed when he looked at the two demon beasts that appeared out of thin air¡­ ¡°Spiritual Realm demon beasts!¡± ¡®These two demon beasts are at the Spiritual Realm!¡¯ ¡®No wonder she¡¯s so fearless!¡¯ ¡°Little girl, it seems that I belittled you this time. But do you really think you can oppose my entire Dou family with just two Spiritual Realm demon beasts? Haha! You¡¯re overestimating your might!¡¯ Dou Linughed brazenly as he looked coldly at Mu Ru Yue. ¡°You won¡¯t be a match for the Dou family no matter how many Spiritual Realm demon beasts you possess¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue rubbed her head before replying with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I only have three Spiritual Realm demon beasts in my possession. I don¡¯t have as many demon beasts as you said¡­¡± Chapter 776 - Victory Part 5

Chapter 776 -Victory Part 5

She was speaking the truth. Xiao Bai and Xiao Yue had broken through to the Spiritual Realm and, recently, Yan Jin had likewise broken through. So she did indeed had three Spiritual Realm demon beasts. As her final trump card, she also had a man with a cultivation higher than the Spiritual Realm¡­ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze softened at the thought of the divine-like man¡­ And yet, her words stumped the crowd. What did she say? That she had three Spiritual Realm demon beasts in her possession? Anyone would be satisfied if they owned one Spiritual Realm demon beast, but she owned three. Did she really said it wasn¡¯t a lot in the end? Everyone took in a deep breath as they looked at Mu Ru Yue with resentment. This girl must be intentionally taunting them¡­ Roar! Xiao Yue roared as she dashed toward Dou Lin. Dou Lin wasn¡¯t a fool. He was just a Spiritual Realm expert. How could he possibly attempt fighting against two demon beasts? He shot a final nce at Mu Ru Yue before unhesitatingly turning around to flee. ¡°Elder Dou Lin, you can¡¯t abandon me here!¡± Qin Luo turned pale with fright. He wanted to chase after him, but he was blocked by an enormous figure after he ran a few steps. Eyes full of smiles entered his line of sight. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± Xiao Bai¡¯s voice was still youthful. His breath blew onto Qin Luo¡¯s face, instantly making Qin Luo¡¯s heart shudder. ¡°That¡¯s it! I¡¯m doomed¡­¡± ¡®I thought that with Elder Dou Lin here, nobody would dare make a move on me. I didn¡¯t expect that woman to have two mighty demon beasts. ¡®Especially a demon beast of the rare and noble Dragon race!¡¯ ¡°Let me go! I¡¯m begging you, let me go¡­¡± ¡°Let you go?¡± Xiao Bai smiled exceptionally sinisterly, he continued, ¡°Then howe I heard someone hooting at my owner before?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± The enormous dragon that was blocking his way roared before he could say anything more. Intense white mes shot towards him, enveloping his body. The mes even burned his soul¡­ No one knew that such an event would ur at a battle they thought they knew who the victor would be. The girl¡¯s name would be spread all over Eastern Ind¡­ ¡°Head of the Qiancheng family, may I know who thisdy is¡­?¡± The head of the Lin family turned his head to look at Qiancheng Yun Long with an amiable smile. ¡®Since she is willing to help Qiancheng Yan, her rtionship with the Qiancheng family shouldn¡¯t be simple. Could she be Qiancheng Yun Long¡¯s illegitimate daughter? If so, I must use all my skills to be allies with the Qiancheng family¡­¡¯ Qiancheng Yun Long came back to his senses. He then replied with a smile, ¡°Lady Mu is Yan Er¡¯s master.¡± Master? The crowd was stunned, they all centered their gazes on Mu Ru Yue. Never in their wildest dreams did they imagine that this peerlessly magnificent girl was Qiancheng Yan¡¯s master. Could the increase in Qiancheng Yan¡¯s power be because of her? How powerful was she be to be able to improve his might so drastically? Perhaps the Qiancheng family would flourish after today. They would gain the attention of numerous powers from having such a tyrannical master¡­ ¡°Elder brother Qiancheng!¡± Jun Mo Yan lifted her skirt slightly as she ran towards the youth on the arena stage. She leaped into his embrace, both her hands gripping tightly onto his sleeve. Choked up with emotion, she then chided him, ¡°Elder brother Qiancheng, please don¡¯t ever¡­ do such a foolish act in the future. If you die, Yan Er definitely won¡¯t be able to continue living!¡± Chapter 777 - Victory Part 6

Chapter 777 -Victory Part 6

Her emotions had been fluctuating throughout the day. She was initially worried for Qiancheng Yan, then shocked by his might. But anger overwhelmed her shock when Qin Luo went against the rules and made a move against Qiancheng Yan. If it weren¡¯t for her maidservant holding her back, she definitely would¡¯ve ignored all the rules to run to him. Lastly, her emotions shifted from excitement to relief upon seeing the final oue¡­ Father no longer had a reason to obstruct their rtionship anymore! ¡°The duel has ended.¡± Jun Lin Tian stood up and nced at the young couple who were embracing each other. He then coldly said, ¡°I will stick to my promise and allow Qiancheng Yan to marry Yan Er, but he must be Jun family¡¯s live-in son-inw!¡± Qiancheng Yan heaved a sigh of relief. Forget being a live-in son-inw, he didn¡¯t mind being his ve or servant to be with Yan Er. But when he was about to agree, Jun Mo Yan raised her hand to stop him. The young girl raised her beautiful face in the sunlight. Her eyes filled with determination, she dered, ¡°Father, Yan Er is really grateful for your nurture but your current actions have hurt Yan Er¡¯s heart. Therefore, I, Jun Mo Yan, will no longer be a daughter of the Jun family. Starting from today, I will only be Qiancheng family¡¯s daughter-inw!¡± Jun Lin Tian¡¯s expression changed, he yelled angrily, ¡°Imprudent! Yan Er, do you really want to abandon your father for this man?¡± Jun Mo Yan sneered as she replied, ¡°Father, you clearly knew that elder brother Qiancheng and I are deeply in love with each other! Yet, you purposely put him on the spot. To finish the task you gave him, he didn¡¯t mind risking his life to find those medicinal nts. But you went back on your word and wanted me to marry Qin Fei! ¡°More importantly, you don¡¯t even care about my life! These actions have really broken my heart! You finally agreed to let me marry him after elder brother Qiancheng Yan defeated Qin Fei. However, you want elder brother Qiancheng Yan to be a live-in son-inw? He¡¯s the only son of the Qiancheng family, but I¡¯m not the only daughter of the Jun family! Please stop constantly imposing your wishes on me!¡± Jun Lin Tian was stunned. He looked at Jun Mo Yan¡¯s resolute expression in disbelief. ¡®Did my lovely and obedient daughter really say those words?¡¯ ¡°Yan Er, everything I did was for your sake! Previously, Qiancheng Yan was inferior to Qin Fei so it was better for you to marry Qin Fei. Currently, I want Qiancheng Yan to be a live-in son-inw to prevent him from bullying you¡­ How could you not understand what father has been doing for you?¡± Jun Mo Yan shook her head as she rebuked, ¡°Father, you keep on saying everything you do is for my sake. But is any of this what I really want? You thought Qiancheng Yan was too weak to protect me. But he will do everything in his power to protect me in a time of crisis in the future, even if he isn¡¯t strong enough. On the other hand, so what if Qin Fei is stronger than Qiancheng Yan? If we really meet an expert one day, with his selfish personality, he¡¯d definitely leave me behind to escape!¡± Jun Lin Tian¡¯s heart shuddered unknowingly after hearing what she said. He did indeed originally think that Qiancheng Yan couldn¡¯t protect his daughter. But he had never thought of what would happen if they faced a crisis¡­ Since he invested a lot of effort and love into their rtionship, Qiancheng Yan would certainly protect Jun Mo Yan with all his might. But Qin Fei was usually fickle in his rtionships, he even had several concubines. He could ignore everything, including his family, for his own benefit. Was that really the kind of person he could entrust his daughter to? ¡°Yan Er¡­¡± Jun Lin Tian called out, his voice choked with emotion. He was momentarily at a loss for words. His daughter, who was currently standing before him, seemed so distant. Grief slowly filled his heart¡­ Chapter 778 - Victory Part 7

Chapter 778 -Victory Part 7

¡°Father, you mentioned that you wanted elder brother Qiancheng to be a live-in son-inw for my own protection. But isn¡¯t it just for your own benefit? I believe the thought of bullying me will never cross elder brother Qiancheng¡¯s mind. On the other hand, you just want to tie the Qiancheng family, or rather elder brother Qiancheng¡¯s master, down to the Continent of Jun¡¯s manor!¡± Jun Mo Yan looked up to rest her gaze on Jun Lin Tian, her ck eyes unprecedentedly bright. Jun Lin Tian hadn¡¯t imagined in the slightest that his daughter¡¯s heart would be like a mirror, clearly seeing through everything¡­ ¡°Elder brother Qiancheng, let¡¯s go.¡± Jun Mo Yan turned to Qiancheng Yan with a captivating smile on her pretty face. Her rxed and happy expression was something Jun Lin Tian had never seen before¡­ ¡°Was I wrong?¡± Jun Lin Tian slumped heavily into his seat. He then said with teary eyes, ¡°So I was really wrong about this¡­¡± But it was already toote to make it up to her. His selfishness had deeply hurt the daughter he loved most. Furthermore, she wouldn¡¯t forgive him for it¡­ ¡°Elder brother Qiancheng, we will always be together.¡± Jun Mo Yan held Qiancheng Yan¡¯s hand tightly in the courtyard, a candid smile on her face. She had never been this satisfied. She really wished that time would just stop right now¡­ ¡°Yan Er, don¡¯t worry. I will certainly organize a grand wedding for you.¡± Qiancheng Yan gripped Jun Mo Yan¡¯s hand tightly. His clear eyes were filled with warmth. ¡®I didn¡¯t expect everything to go this smoothly. I can finally always be with my beloved girl from now on, I never need to worry about being separated again¡­¡¯ ¡°Master!¡± Qiancheng Yan raised his head to look at Mu Ru Yue. He let go of Jun Mo Yan¡¯s hand and walked to Mu Ru Yue¡¯s side. He gratefully said, ¡°Master, I really don¡¯t know how to thank you enough¡­¡± If it weren¡¯t for her, it would be impossible for him to be with Yan Er. He would¡¯ve died at Qin Luo¡¯s hand even though, after removing the seal, he had the power to defeat Qin Fei¡­ Therefore, even in his entire lifetime, he wouldn¡¯t be able to repay the deeds Mu Ru Yue had done for him. ¡°I will always protect you no matter what since you are my disciple,¡± Mu Ru Yue replied smilingly. The girl¡¯s words warmed his heart. His heart had never felt so light before. Perhaps the best choice he made in life was picking her up at the desert out of kindness¡­ ¡°Qiancheng, how is your progress in finding the man I wanted you to?¡± A light shone in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes when she shifted her head to look at Qiancheng Yan. Qiancheng Yan¡¯s heart became slightly heavy as he replied, ¡°Master, I have not located yourpanion yet.¡± He almost wanted to bury his head in the ground out of embarrassment upon saying that. ¡®Master has helped me so much. Yet, I can¡¯t even find a person for her¡­¡¯ ¡°But,¡± Seeing that Mu Ru Yue was disappointed, Qiancheng Yan suggested, ¡°Master, since you can¡¯t find him, why don¡¯t you let him find you instead?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows rose. ¡°Go on, exin the details.¡± ¡°It¡¯s like this,¡± Qiancheng Yan lowered his head and exined, ¡°They will soon be holding apetition in the City of Chaos, which is near the Continent of Jun. Thatpetition will garner a lot of attention. So maybe Master¡¯spanion will head there to participate in it. Master¡¯s name will definitely spread across the continent if Master bes the champion. He will then know where to find Master, even if he doesn¡¯t go there.¡± Mu Ru Yue remained silent for a moment before asking, ¡°What are the rules for thepetition?¡± Perhaps she could really make use of Qiancheng Yan¡¯s suggestion¡­ Chapter 779 - Victory Part 8

Chapter 779 -Victory Part 8

¡°It¡¯s really simple. Thepetition will be between martial practitioners and alchemists. It will be organized by the Martial Sect and the Alchemy Sect respectively. Not only will the victor get a prize, they can also be recruited into those two sects¡­¡± Qiancheng Yan¡¯s eyes lit up as he seriously exined it. Mu Ru Yue looked up after after a long time. She thenmented, ¡°I should immediately depart for the City of Chaos¡­¡± ¡°Master, I¡¯m quite familiar with the City of Chaos. How about I lead you there?¡± Mu Ru Yue remained silent for a while before nodding and agreeing, ¡°Alright.¡± Qiancheng Yan¡¯s eyes lit up instantly, he said, ¡°I will go prepare now.¡± He left the courtyard upon saying that. Mu Ru Yue pondered as she looked at Qiancheng Yan¡¯s departing figure. ¡®I can only make use of such a way to let Wu Chen find me since I can¡¯t locate him¡­¡¯ Qiancheng Yan quickly prepared the luggages. The people of the Qiancheng family bid them farewell, even though they were really reluctant for her to leave. Qiancheng Yan and Mu Ru Yue left the Continent of Jun under their gazes¡­ The City of Chaos was surrounded by mountains from all directions. The terrain was harsh and iparably confusing. It should¡¯ve been impossible for people to live under such conditions. Killing and stealing weremonce¡­ Mu Ru Yue nced at the majestic city gates of the City of Chaos. She rubbed her chin slightly and, before stepping inside,mented, ¡°So this is the City of Chaos. It doesn¡¯t seem much different from other cities.¡± A scorn-filled voice suddenly entered her ears. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Qiancheng family¡¯s Qiancheng Yan? Haha! I thought you would¡¯ve already died. Why are you here? Could it be that you¡¯re also here to participate in thepetition? If so, here¡¯s some advice, don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Mu Ru Yue frowned and shot an ice-cold re at the group of people nearing them. Leading the crowd was a handsome youth. He had a sword-like brows, but contempt-filled his gaze. It was as if he treated Qiancheng Yan as trifle. ¡°Liang Wen (bridge literacy)! Qiancheng Yan¡¯s expression changed. His gaze turned cold as he said, ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°What I want? Hehe!¡± Liang Wen sniggered as his gaze swept to Mu Ru Yue who stood next to Qiancheng Yan. His eyes immediately lit up and he almost drooled. ¡°Qiancheng Yan, I remember you seem quite close to the young mistress of the Continent of Jun¡¯s manor. Who is this girl then? You should suffice with having Jun Mo Yan. How about giving this girl to me?¡± He purposely fanned himself with a handheld fan like a gentlemen while his gaze wantonly sized up Mu Ru Yue. He didn¡¯t in the slightest notice Mu Ru Yue¡¯s aura was getting increasingly colder. ¡°Liang Wen, she isn¡¯t someone you can obtain!¡± Qiancheng Yan clenched his fists tightly as he had the urge to punch Liang Wen¡¯s nose. But he forcefully suppressed his impulse as he didn¡¯t want to create trouble for his Master¡­ ¡°Qiancheng Yan, I know that a man can¡¯t help but have an affair. However, Jun Mo Yan¡¯s family backing is really powerful. No matter what, you shouldn¡¯t abandon her for another girl. So how about letting me have this beauty? I definitely won¡¯t mistreat you! How much money do you want? You can just name a price and I¡¯ll pay it. You can even request a Mundane Stage Peak Realm pill in exchange for her if you don¡¯t want money!¡± Qiancheng Yan sniggered at the oblivious Liang Wen. ¡®If Liang Wen knew that the girl that he¡¯s treating like a nobody without any family background can freely use Mundane Stage Peak Realm pills, how would he feel¡­¡¯ Chapter 780 - Trash Squad Part 1

Chapter 780- Trash Squad Part 1

Mu Ru Yue looked up at the man standing in her way. Then, as if shooting daggers at the man¡¯s face, she said in a bone-piercing cold voice,¡°Get out of the way!¡± Liang Wen was stunned for a moment before he burst outughing. ¡®This beauty is really feisty. Why are you following a trash like Qiancheng Yan? How about following me instead?¡± He extended his hand, wanting to caress that devastatingly beautiful face. But before he could touch her, an intense power was abruptly released from the girl¡¯s body. Pfft! Liang Wen was sent flying backwards. Everyone shot their gazes at themotion. Qiancheng Yan looked at Liang Wen with slight pity, a smile filled with ridicule on his face. ¡®Master looks really easy to bully. But, truthfully, she¡¯s a ferocious tiger. Whoever tries to touch her won¡¯t end up well¡­¡¯ ¡°You damn b*tch! You dared to hurt me!¡± Liang Wen was enraged. Just as he wanted to teach Mu Ru Yue a lesson, a cold voice was heard, ¡°Liang Wen!¡± Liang Wen¡¯s body shuddered momentarily. He quickly withdrew his gaze and shifted it to the green-robed girl. Heined, ¡°Young mistress Dou, this girl is really too much. I want to teach her a lesson!¡± The green-robed girl frowned slightly. She then said in an indifferent tone, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± It was hard for anyone to guess her emotions. She nced at Mu Ru Yue before leaving, her gaze filled with arrogance and disdain. To her, Mu Ru Yue was someone worthless who didn¡¯t have the qualifications for her to personally deal with¡­ Mu Ru Yue remained quiet as she looked at the green-robed girl¡¯s departing figure. She asked Qiancheng Yan, ¡°Who is she?¡± ¡®It seems that the man known as Liang Wen acts with extreme respect towards her¡­¡¯ ¡°Not sure,¡± Qiancheng Yan shook his head before continuing, ¡°Since her surname is Dou, she should be from the Dou family¡­¡± ¡®Dou family?¡¯ A glimmer of light danced in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes, but she didn¡¯t ask further. She raised her head slightly. The sunlight shone on her wless face. ¡°Let¡¯s go there too.¡± ¡®I need to reunite with Wu Chen no matter what¡­¡¯ Compared to other ces, the City of Chaos was more uwful. Battles between experts were littered around the whole city. But people seldom cared about it. Thepetition registration area was bustling with voices. A ray of sinister light shed past Liang Wen¡¯s eyes when he saw the two people walking towards his direction. ¡°Hmm? Isn¡¯t that Qiancheng family¡¯s Qiancheng Yan?¡± ¡°Is he here topete?¡± Everyone looked at Qiancheng Yan with shock in their eyes. Mu Ru Yue nced at the youth beside him. With a raise of her brows, shemented, ¡°Qiancheng Yan, it seems that you are rather well-known.¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Qiancheng Yan softly chuckled. He then rubbed his head in slight embarrassment, ¡°I frequently moved around to all kinds of ces, so everyone knows that I¡¯m trash.¡± Out of curiosity, Mu Ru Yue then asked, ¡°Your innate talent isn¡¯t so bad, you were at the False Xiantian Realm when you are only neen. You should still be quite a talent even if you aren¡¯t exceptional. So why are you being called trash?¡± ¡°It¡¯s due to my cultivation staying the same for the past seven years. I couldn¡¯t make any breakthroughs after that seal was ced on my body¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue was momentarily dazed before she smiled helplessly. ¡®It¡¯s no wonder he¡¯s called a trash. He previously had such an outstanding innate talent, but wasn¡¯t able to make any breakthroughs since seven years ago. It¡¯s only natural for them to think that his innate talent has degenerated¡­¡¯ An elder, who was sitting behind a table, nced at the two people walking towards him. He started by casually writing down some words. After that, he shifted his gaze to look at Mu Ru Yue. He then said in a cold, heartless, formic tone, ¡°Cultivation?¡± Chapter 781 - Trash Squad Part 2

Chapter 781 - Trash Squad Part 2

The crowd discussed amongst themselves. They looked at Mu Ru Yue as though they were watching a show. But before she could say anything, Liang Wen couldn¡¯t help mocking her, ¡°How can she have outstanding power when she chooses to be with the trash Qiancheng Yan?¡± Previously, he was just caught off guard by her attack. Otherwise, a trash like her could never hurt him! Mu Ru Yue nced at Liang Wen before shifting her gaze to the elder. She then said in a cold voice, ¡°I¡¯m two realms above Qiancheng Yan.¡± Currently, Qiancheng Yan was at the Mystic Realm, so she was naturally at the Heaven Realm if she was two realms higher than him¡­ The elder didn¡¯t ask further. He just quickly wrote down both their cultivations. Afterwards, he ced an emblem in front of each of them. ¡°Take it!¡± Mu Ru Yue was stunned. She nced at the notebook in front of the elder and saw what he had written¡­ ¡°Xiantian Mid Rank? Haha! Her innate talent is terrible!¡± Liang Wenughed mockingly, disdain in his eyes. ¡®Xiantian Mid Rank?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue was stunned, her eyes shed with shock. She previously thought that the elder had checked Qiancheng Yan¡¯s power when he looked at him and had deduced his cultivation. However he just wrote Qiancheng Yan¡¯s cultivation as False Xiantian. Her cultivation was naturally written as Xiantian Mid Rank. ¡°Master, forget it.¡± Qiancheng Yan tugged Mu Ru Yue¡¯s arm and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve already gotten used to it anyways. It doesn¡¯t mean much in proving myself.¡± ¡®Moreover, I¡¯ll have plenty of opportunities to let everyone know how strong I actually am¡­¡¯ ¡°Master?¡± Liang Wen, who had sharp hearing, heard Qiancheng Yan calling Mu Ru Yue Master. ¡°Qiancheng Yan, this girl is your Master?! Tsk! Tsk! Trashes are trulypatible with each other. You are worthy to be Master and disciple. Haha! I guess only a trash can tutor you into being such a trash disciple!¡± He swept a sinister gaze at Mu Ru Yue. If it weren¡¯t for her, how could he be humiliated in public? He needed to settle this debt with her no matter what. ¡°Enough!¡± The elder¡¯s gaze turned gloomy as he nced at the bickering crowd. He then said, ¡°If you want to quarrel, do it somewhere else!¡± Liang Wen stopped saying anything more even though mes of fury continued zing in his heart. He stared gloomily at both of them with a sinister, a cold smile on his face. ¡®I will have the chance to teach them a lesson at any moment inside this City of Chaos¡­¡¯ ¡°You can head to the resting ce assigned by our City of Chaos after taking this emblem. You will be informed of the timing of thepetition shortly. If you arete, you will be disqualified!¡± The elder held onto his pen after saying that. He then coldly ordered, ¡°Next!¡± A flock of people quickly drowned out their bickering voices¡­ There were countless people that came to participate in this first major event. Thus, they were assigned by the City of Chaos to stay at a ry station that was usually for post horses. When both of them first entered the ry station, their chat was interrupted by someone cursing in rage¡­ ¡°An Xi (calm)! I clearly told you you weren¡¯t allowed to follow me and participate in thispetition. Why didn¡¯t you listen? What qualifications do you think you have toe to this ce? Stop disgracing our family!¡± The voice was filled with anger and ridicule. Mu Ru Yue frowned. She couldn¡¯t help but shift her gaze to the direction of that voice. Two young girls were standing at the entrance of the ry station. One of them was as proud as a peacock with an arrogant expression. Her gorgeous clothes made her look alluring. Chapter 782 - Trash Squad Part 3

Chapter 782- Trash Squad Part 3

The other girl had a petite body with an incredibly adorable and tender baby face, grievance filling her jet-ck eyes. She rebuked weakly, ¡°I didn¡¯t follow you here.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± The girl in magnificent clothing red at her with her widened beautiful eyes. Her body had shivered from fury. ¡®This damnable trash dares to rebuke me!¡¯ ¡°Trash, quickly scram back home! I definitely won¡¯t let you disgrace yourself at this ce!¡± The youthful girl with a baby face blinked her eyes and replied carefully, ¡°But I¡¯ve already registered myself as apetitor¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t give a damn. Immediately scram!¡± The girl in gorgeous clothes yelled out while her spits flew onto An Xi¡¯s adorable face. An Xi wiped off the saliva on her face. She seemed to have gathered her courage to look at the girl in gorgeous clothing before her and rebuked, ¡°An Lin (calm gem), I want to participate in thepetition!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± An Lin furiously pointed a finger at An Xi as she continued, ¡°What can a trash like you that can¡¯t even cultivate do in thispetition? Since you are so disobedient, I will teach you a lesson on behalf of Mother!¡± An Lin took out a whip and struck mercilessly at the youthful girl after saying that. ¡°Stop!¡± Qiancheng Yan¡¯s expression changed drastically. Just as he wanted to help her, a figure was quicker than him at moving in a sh to stand before the youthful girl, gripping onto that whip with her right hand. Her white robes were fluttering. The colour of her robes was as simple and pleasant as snow. The girl raised her cold face. She shot a gaze as cold as a sword at An Lin. Her lips parted slightly as she said coldly, ¡°Scram!¡± Bang! Mu Ru Yue heavily threw the whip on the ground, sessfully making An Lin quickly retreat a couple of steps¡­ Bang! She fell to the ground¡­ An Xi blinked herrge, adorable and bright eyes. She looked curiously at the girl in white robes as she asked, ¡°Who are you? Why did you help me?¡± The girl before her seemed to have heard her. She shot a calm gaze that was void of any ripples toward the girl. ¡°Master!¡± Qiancheng Yan hastily ran toward Mu Ru Yue while looking curiously at her. ¡®I know that Master has a cold personality even though I had not interact with her for long. She definitely won¡¯t casually help someone that doesn¡¯t have anything to do with her. She previously saved the Qiancheng family in order to repay me for picking her up from the desert. ¡®Thus, she isn¡¯t one that has sympathy. ¡®Why has she saved this girl then?¡¯ ¡°Your name is An Xi?¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t reply Qiancheng Yan. She continued staring at the youthful girl¡¯s beautiful face. An Xi stuck out her tongue and replied, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Spiritual Master?¡± Mu Ru Yue narrowed her eyes with a trace of light that shed past her eyes. An Xin was stunned for a moment, looking nervously at Mu Ru Yue. She couldn¡¯t help but retreat a couple of steps while constantly shaking her head. ¡°You¡­ are wrong. I am not a Spiritual Master!¡± There was a type of human soul that could forcefully possess a body in this continent. That kind of people couldn¡¯t cultivate energy but cultivate soul. Hence, they were called Spiritual Master. Moreover, they could use the soul¡¯s power to hurt people and even control other people¡¯s soul¡­ For example, a Fifteenth Rank Spiritual Master could control a Mystic realm expert¡­ Yet, it was simrly really dangerous to be a Spiritual Master. It was due to some people that would capture Spiritual Masters and forcefully extract their souls. They could then increase the power of their soul after fusing that strong soul into their body. It was no wonder why she panicked so much after Mu Ru Yue exposed her¡­ ¡°You are really pitiful.¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her gaze to look at An Xi and smiled lightly. ¡°What did you say?¡± An Xi¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot from her anger. Fury brimmed in her teary,rge eyes. Chapter 783 - Trash Squad Part 4

Chapter 783 - Trash Squad Part 4

¡°Am I wrong to say that? The power of a Spiritual Master is indeed really strong, but they can¡¯t use their powers frequently. Otherwise, it will be trouble if someone discovered their identity. Moreover, a Spiritual Master needs to use their own spirit¡¯s power to control others. That kind of power will need a long time of meditation to recover. If not, it will be impossible for you to use that kind of power again¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue lifted her gaze to look at An Xi¡¯s adorable face. She then proimed, ¡°I won¡¯t let anyone touch you if you follow me. Moreover, I can help you in recovering your Spiritual power, allowing you to battle wherever and whenever you want¡­¡± An Xi was stunned as she stared at Mu Ru Yue with widened eyes, eyes filled with astonishment. She pondered. ¡®Follow her?¡¯ Frankly, An Xi had never thought about serving anyone as she feared that they would forcefully extract her soul upon knowing her might. But An Xi hesitated at this instant. Mu Ru Yue not only seen through her power, she had such resolute and dazzling eyes under the sunset. This made people subconsciously want to believe every word she says¡­ ¡°Alright, I agree!¡± said An Xi. She had raised her exceptionally bright pair of eyes with two dimples on her adorable baby face. Mu Ru Yue smiled. ¡®I really have such an abundance harvest in this trip. I not only have recruited Qiancheng Yan that has a Divine Body, I even get an incredibly rare Spiritual Master ,where some may not even meet with one in ten thousand years, in my hands¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s head in.¡± She no longer looked at An Xi, walking into the ry station¡­ Mu Ru Yue had previously used her aura to block out their conversation. Hence, An Lin was unable to hear their conversation¡­ ¡°That b*tch!¡± An Lin clenched her fist as she red furiously at the group of people walking away. The pain of her body made her take in a mouthful of breath, fueling the hatred in her heart. ¡®A trash like An Xi does not have the qualification to participate in thispetition. ¡®She only brings shame to the family!¡¯ Her cial gaze was like a sharp dagger that pierced at the petite body when she thought about that¡­ The rooms of the ry station was a three-person room. Mu Ru Yue was assigned to stay with two other girls. A yellow-robed girl appeared in her sight just when she entered the room. The dim sunlight from sunset that shone on her face was like a thin goldyer of sand had coated her face. She was holding a book in her hand. Her expression was calm and tranquil. It was as though she would always be so calm, no matter what storm she faces. The girl didn¡¯t have a devastatingly beautiful appearance but it was extremely pleasant to the eyes. It was especially so with her calm appearance, giving her a tinge of schrly grandeur. Anyone would just calm down while looking at her¡­ ¡°You havee?¡± The girl seemed to have felt Mu Ru Yue¡¯s presence. She gradually ced down the book in her hands, an elegant smile on her face. She looked remarkably peaceful. She then introduced herself, ¡°It seems that I have not introduced myself. I am simrly apetitor in thisrge event, Shu Ning (rx peaceful).¡± Her name was just like her person. It sounded so soothing with an indistinct schrly aura. ¡°Mu Ru Yue.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled as she looked calmly at the girl standing under the sunset. It was undeniable that nobody will have a bad impression toward this girl. ¡°What kind of rundown ce is this? How can people live in such a ce?¡± Yet, a disdainful voice was heard from a distant. Following that, a hand pushed open the room door, entering the room from outside. Chapter 784 - Trash Squad Part 5

Chapter 784 - Trash Squad Part 5

mes of fury arose in her heart when she saw Mu Ru Yue at the entrance of the room. She shouted, ¡°B*tch! Don¡¯t think that you are really my match due to sessfully catching me off guard previously! I just didn¡¯t feel like bothering with you. Who knew that I will be assigned to be in the same room as you are?! It seems that we will need to settle the debt between us in the near future!¡± An Lin was so enraged that she shot a death gaze at Mu Ru Yue. Shu Ning frowned from slight impatience. She nced at An Lin¡¯s furious appearance. With a calm expression, she said, ¡°If you don¡¯t like this room, how about finding somewhere else to stay? Furthermore, since we will be staying together, I don¡¯t want any infightings to ur.¡± An Lin sniggered. A trace of disdain shed past her eyes when she looked at the emblem on Shu Ning¡¯s chest. She mocked, ¡°Xiantian Mid Rank? It seems that you are also only at the Xiantian Mid Rank. What¡¯s there to be prideful of? I am a Xiantian High Rank practitioner so both of you must listen to what I say!¡± ¡®Xiantian Mid Rank?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue looked curiously at Shu Ning with a slight frown. ¡®The aura from her body doesn¡¯t seem to be one at the Xiantian Mid Rank.¡¯ ¡®She is hiding her power?¡¯ Shu Ning replied indifferently with a slight smile on her beautiful face, ¡°Thisdy, I shall give you an advice. Everything you see might not be the truth in the Eastern Continent. Some people that you should not be offending may just be those that seem like the most insignificant person among the crowd sometimes.¡± She nced vaguely at Mu Ru Yue after saying that. Her gaze seemed to be able to see through everything, giving Mu Ru Yue a peculiar feeling. ¡®Has Shu Ning seen through my cultivation? ¡®My true cultivation has always been hidden by the Alchemy Book so it will be impossible for ordinary people to see through my cultivation¡­¡¯ ¡°This is interesting.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled. ¡®It seems that Shu Ning isn¡¯t an ordinary person¡­¡¯ ¡°There are people that I can¡¯t afford to offend hidden in a crowd?¡± An Lin sniggered. With a smirk, she continued, ¡°You can¡¯t be referring it to yourself, right? Brat, don¡¯t be too egotistic. You won¡¯t end well being so egotistical when you don¡¯t have sufficient ability.¡± Shu Ning smiled and said, ¡°I am just giving you an advice. Don¡¯t me me for not warning you due to you not willing to heed my advice.¡± Shu Ning raised the book in her hand again upon saying that, not looking at An Lin anymore¡­ ¡°You¡­¡± An Lin was so angered that she stomped her feet. She nced furiously at Mu Ru Yue. Yet, her heart shuddered uncontrobly when she received Mu Ru Yue¡¯s cial gaze. Following that, she bit her lip in frustration. ¡®She is just a Xiantian Mid Rank trash. She was just lucky at catching my whip. It isn¡¯t her true might so I shouldn¡¯t need to be fearful of her¡­¡¯ At this moment, An Lin didn¡¯t in the slightest think that how could a Xiantian Mid Rank practitioner be able to receive a Xiantian High Rank practitioner¡¯s attack with ease just by luck. Of course, An Lin would still be guessing Mu Ru Yue¡¯s might if it wasn¡¯t for the emblems given to them from the firstrge event. But currently, her pair of eyes had been blinded by that emblem¡­ ¡°Just you wait! I certainly won¡¯t let the two of you off!¡± Maliciousness shed past An Lin¡¯s eyes. Her intense anger distorted her face. ¡®I definitely won¡¯t let these two girls that had disregarded me off!¡¯ Shu Ning smiled coldly. She never has good impression toward a spoilt brat like An Lin that had been overly pampered. Hence, she wasn¡¯t willing to look at An Lin any longer, quietly reading her book¡­ Chapter 785 - Trash Squad Part 6

Chapter 785 - Trash Squad Part 6

The firstrge event would be hosted in three days. Hence, everyone was making use of those three days to cultivate. But there was a minority that used those time to socialize, rarely appearing in the room¡­ An Lin was in that minority. Shu Ning was rather ted that she wasn¡¯t around. Otherwise, she really didn¡¯t know how to interact with that Miss High and Mighty. On the other hand, Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t care whether An Lin was in the room or not as she was just an insignificant stranger in her point of view¡­ ¡°Yue Er!¡± ¡°Master!¡± The room¡¯s door was pushed open abruptly. An Xi and Qiancheng Yan dashed into the room from outside. He said anxiously without recovering his breath, ¡°Master, Elder Cheng (City) wants allpetitors to gather at the za!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows rose. She got out of bed and said with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Shu Ning suddenly closed the book in her hand the instant they were about to leave the room. She smiled elegantly at Mu Ru Yue and asked, ¡°Do you mind if I tag along?¡± ¡°By all means.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled as she had a great impression of Shu Ning¡­ The za was already filled with people. Thepetitors for thisrge event was countless due to theck of restrictions for the initial eliminationpetition. The za was densely packed with heads under the morning sunlight. An Xi looked past the crowd, focusing on An Lin¡¯s bashful face. She dazed for a moment before blinking her eyes and asked, ¡°An Lin? Why is she with Liang Wen from the Liao family?¡± An Lin seemed to have felt An Xi¡¯s gaze as she shot a vicious gaze at her. Her smile was like a venomous dagger, fear-inspiring and horrifying. ¡°Qiancheng Yan, you all came as expected!¡± Liang Wen had his arm around An Lin¡¯s petite waist when he suddenly pinched her waist hard. When he heard the other moaned out in pain, he then burst outughing and walked toward Qiancheng Yan¡¯s group. ¡°That¡¯s right, Lin Er, do you know them?¡± Liang Wen obviously saw viciousness shown past the eyes of the girl in his embrace previously. An Lin shyly leaned into Liang Wen¡¯s embrace. She then replied in a sweet voice, ¡°Elder brother Liang, she is my younger sister, An Xi. Her physique is terrible so she wasn¡¯t able to cultivate since young. Moreover, these two girls are the ones that have been assigned to live with me. Their cultivation is at the Xiantian Mid Rank.¡± She had purposely emphasized that rank with ridicule in her beautiful eyes. In her point of view, Xiantian Mid Rank was a substitute name for trash¡­ Shu Ning sneered as shemented, ¡°An Lin, I didn¡¯t expect that you are able to be with a person at the Xiantian Full Circle Realm in just three short days. It¡¯s no wonder why you hadn¡¯t been cultivating in the room these days. So, you had been fooling around with men!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± An Lin red at Shu Ning before shrinking pitifully into Liang Wen¡¯s embrace. She thenined, ¡°Elder brother Liang, look at them¡­¡± Liang Wen felt so satisfied being depended upon by a beauty. He gripped onto An Lin¡¯s sharp chin before lowering his body to kiss her deeply. Following that, he raised his gaze to look at Shu Ning. He sniggered before saying, ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to teach my Liang Wen¡¯s girl a lesson. However, if the three of you are interested, feel free to leap into my embrace! I¡¯m a much greater choice aspared to Qiancheng Yan!¡± He nced at Mu Ru Yue while he said that. ¡®This girl had greatly humiliated me in public. I must make her fall in love with me no matter what before ruthlessly dumping her in the next instant!¡¯ ¡°Elder brother Liang!¡± An Lin¡¯splexion changed with tears in her eyes. The gaze that she shot at Mu Ru Yue was filled with undisguised resentment. Chapter 786 - Trash Squad Part 7

Chapter 786- Trash Squad Part 7

¡°Lin Er, don¡¯t worry. Elder brother Liang won¡¯t mistreat you. I have something to settle so I won¡¯t be able to apany you for a moment.¡± Liang Wen pinched An Lin¡¯s waist hard again before bursting out inughter, turning around to leave. Shu Ning shook her head and sighed. Helpless was expressed on her beautiful and charming face. ¡°Hmph!¡± An Lin snorted coldly. She raised her head arrogantly while shooting a sinister gaze at Mu Ru Yue. She then mocked, ¡°Brat, you should see yourself in a mirror. A girl like you doesn¡¯t qualify to carry the shoes of elder brother Liang! You are even delusional in trying to seduce him. I warn you! He is my man. You aren¡¯tpatible with him. Only I will bepatible with him in this world. On the other hand¡­¡± An Lin sized Mu Ru Yue up and with the mockery in her eyes intensified, she continued, ¡°Only a beggar will be your destined partner!¡± ¡®This girl only has beauty. Her cultivation and family background are inferior to mine. She is also delusional in wanting to transform from a sparrow to a phoenix by hooking up with Liang Wen. Does she even have the qualification to be with the Liang family¡¯s eldest young master?¡¯ An Lin snorted coldly upon saying that. She turned around like a prideful peacock and left. Boom! Qiancheng Yan clenched his fists tightly with his aura bursting forth in fury. Yet, Mu Ru Yue raised her arm to block him from going after An Lin. ¡°It¡¯s just words. There isn¡¯t a need to treat them seriously. You should just treat it as though she didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled slightly. If she was still enraged by just words with her current temperament, she would have wasted all those years of cultivation¡­ A tall and robust figure appeared on a tform before the noisy crowd. The man was middle-aged. His gaze was cold as he swept past an arrogant gaze throughout the crowd beneath the tform. Everyone became quiet at that instant. They just silently raised their gaze to look at the middle-aged man on the tform. ¡°He is Housekeeper Lin Li (forest stand) of the City¡¯s manor.¡± Qiancheng Yan frowned as he whispered, ¡°Lin Li has some connections with the Liang family.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded slightly. Glimmers flickered in her eyes but she didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Everyone,¡± Lin Li continued in a cold and gloomy voice, ¡°A great wee for everyone that hase to participate in thisrge event. This event will be hosted by the City manor of the City of Chaos. Thus, I hope that everyone will follow our rules!¡± His gaze nced at Mu Ru Yue¡¯s group with a sinister gaze. ¡°I start by stating that nobody can make a move onpetitors outside of thepetition!¡± In other words, whatever that happened in thepetition wouldn¡¯t have anything to do with him¡­ ¡°Moreover,¡± He paused shortly before continuing, ¡°Thepetitions will be carried out in teams. It will be four people on a team. Every member of that team must aplish thepetition task before that team can continue to the next round.¡± Swish! An intense mour rose from the crowd. It wasn¡¯t their first time participating in apetition but it was the first for them to participate in thepetition in a team. If something was to happen to a teammate, would it mean that everyone else in the team wouldn¡¯t be able to pass the elimination round? Everyone discussed with the talents beside them at this instant. They hoped that there was a shortcut that they could use in this round ofpetition¡­ ¡°Cough! Cough!¡± Lin Li coughed drily, sessfully quieting the mouring crowd. ¡°Following this, I will be giving all of you eight minutes to choose your teammates. I will then bring you to the location of thepetition¡­¡±His gaze was raised slightly when he said that in an arrogant and cold voice. However, nobody already cared to digest his words as they hurriedly gathered toward those exceptional talents. As for Qiancheng Yan¡¯s group that was viewed as a trash team, it was tranquil¡­ Chapter 787 - Trash Squad Part 8

Chapter 787 - Trash Squad Part 8

¡°Master,¡± Qiancheng Yan suggested embarrassedly, ¡°There¡¯s coincidentally four of us. How about we form a team?¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t reply to him. Shu Ning raised her brows and with a smile, she agreed, ¡°I ept!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any opinion on this.¡± An Xi blinked her watery,rge eyes as she turned her head to look Mu Ru Yue. ¡°Alright.¡± Mu Ru Yue stayed silent for a moment before nodding slightly. Qiancheng Yan¡¯s eyes lit up. With a dazzling glow on his youthful face under the morning sunlight, he proimed, ¡°Master, we will certainly be the champion in thispetition!¡± ¡®Not only am I at the Mystic Realm, Master¡¯s cultivation is simrly so outstanding that even I don¡¯t know what her cultivation is¡­¡¯ ¡°Qiancheng Yan, don¡¯t underestimate anyone here.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled slightly as she exined, ¡°There are simrly numerous talents in this continent. But some talents just choose to hide their power instead.¡± The best example would be Shu Ning that was by her side¡­ Shu Ning smiled elegantly and said, ¡°I think we should go and register our team since we have already formed a team. There¡¯s a phrase that I really support. There are hidden tigers and dragons in thispetition. This is the first time that I know that there are so many talents in this world¡­¡± ¡®I¡¯ve been secretly nurtured by my family for several years to reach my current cultivation. I didn¡¯t expect that a girl in her early twenties will be able to reach such a cultivation without much nurturement. ¡®There are indeed hidden tigers and dragons in this Eastern Ind.¡¯ Shu Ning discovered that she previously was severely short-sighted after meeting Mu Ru Yue¡­ Qiancheng Yan was stunned for a moment as he felt that there was a deeper meaning behind their words. Confusement was expressed in his eyes; he obviously didn¡¯t understand what they were talking about¡­ Everyone sessfully formed a team quickly. When they saw Mu Ru Yue¡¯s team, they initially were stunned before they burst outughing. ¡°Have I seen it wrongly? The four of them formed a team?¡± ¡°The two girl¡¯s cultivations are mediocre. The only guy in the team who was at the Xiantian Mid Rank should still be able to protect himself even though he isn¡¯t very strong. But if they form a team, they will be doomed in the elimination round!¡± ¡°Tsk! Tsk! A trash that can¡¯t cultivate, a lousy False Xiantian, and two Xiantian Mid Rank¡­ Can they dare to be even weaker?¡± It wasn¡¯t that they were looking down on that team. Frankly, the power they were expressing was too weak! Any team would be able to instantly defeat them! There definitely wouldn¡¯t be any rooms for doubt! It was especially so for An Xi from the An family. She was just a burden to the team. What use was there for a trash that couldn¡¯t cultivate? There were many that knew themselves well even if there wasn¡¯t a cultivation restriction for the registration of thepetition. They definitely wouldn¡¯t humiliate themselves in participating in thepetition if they hadn¡¯t reached the Xiantian Realm¡­ It was a wonder where they got the courage from toe and humiliate themselves¡­ Yet, four of their expressions didn¡¯t change from the start. It was as though they didn¡¯t hear what they said¡­ Qiancheng Yan and An Xi were already ustomed to being mocked since young as they had heard worsements before. On the other hand, Shu Ning had a calm and elegant personality so how could she ce them in her eyes? It was needless to say for Mu Ru Yue as she just treated them as air¡­ ¡°Hmph!¡± An Lin snorted coldly with a trace of disdain that shed past her eyes. ¡°An Xi is really seeking for her death!¡± If this team wasn¡¯t seeking death, what was it? Chapter 788 - Trash Squad Part 9

Chapter 788 - Trash Squad Part 9

¡°Since everyone has formed a team, we shall head to the first station, Eternal Night Forest.¡± Eternal Night Forest was a mountain range in front of the City of Chaos. The mountain range was over ten thousand meters, filled with endless hills and mountains. It was always night at that ce. Thus, it was known as Eternal Night Forest. It was rumoured that no man had ever walked the entire mountain range. Hence, nobody simrly knew what was at the depth of the Eternal Night Forest. The crowd didn¡¯t expect that they would need to head to the life-endangering Eternal Night Forest. Everyone instantly looked at each other with shock in their eyes. ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry. I have already prepared a Teleportation Talisman for your safety. You can tear the Teleportation Talisman to sessfully leave the Eternal Night Forest when you are in danger. But if a person die or tore the talisman in the team, that entire team will fail the round!¡± Lin Li raised his chin as he looked coldly at the youthful faces of the crowd beneath the tform. Everyone heaved a sigh of relief upon hearing that. The Eternal Night Forest was too dangerous after all. Who would dare to risk their lives without having assurance of their survival? Wouldn¡¯t they be seeking death if they didn¡¯t? ¡°If you are prepared, we will set out now!¡± Lin Li¡¯s voice was heard after sweeping a gaze through the discussing crowd. ¡°Hehe!¡± Liang Wen chuckled and with a cynical smile, he assured, ¡°Lin Er, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely protect you.¡± He nced at Qiancheng Yan¡¯s youthful face with a trace of gloominess that shed past his eyes while he said that. ¡®I will certainly not let that trash Qiancheng Yan off this time no matter what!¡¯ ¡°Elder brother Liang¡­¡± An Lin was touched by what Liang Wen said as she blissfully leaned into his embrace. She shot acent gaze toward An Xi¡¯s team. It was as if she was mocking them for being too weak¡­ ¡°It is just a man. Does she need to always gloat about it?¡± An Xi muttered under her breath, ¡°That man doesn¡¯t seem to be good. Previously, he dared to use that gaze at Yue Er. Don¡¯t even mention Yue Er, I won¡¯t give him a nce if he was given to me¡­¡± Shu Ning chuckled. ¡°It is indeed the case. It is just that someone treats him like a treasure.¡± ¡®Mu Ru Yue is ipatible with him?¡¯ Shu Ning couldn¡¯t help but smile when she thought about what An Lin said previously. She then shot a gaze to the girl with a cold expression. ¡®The man that can stand by her side will undoubtedly be a dragon and phoenix among themon popce. No ordinary man can bepatible with her. ¡®Her dazzling light will outshine all of them¡­¡¯ ¡°Master,¡± Qiancheng Yan withdrew his gaze. With a youthful smile, he said, ¡°We need a team leader. How about Master be our leader?¡± Shu Ning agreed with an elegant smile, ¡°I have noment on this. It will be the best if she can be the team leader.¡± ¡°I second Qiancheng Yan¡¯s and Shu Ning¡¯s decision.¡± An Xi smiled adorably. Her pair of bright eyes on her tender and small face was like a pool of well water as she looked expectantly at Mu Ru Yue. ¡°Alright.¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her gaze slightly and said indifferently, ¡°It is about time. We should follow the other teams to head out. Everyone must be vignt in staying together after entering the Eternal Night Forest. That ce is exceptionally dangerous¡­¡± Moreover, she had an instinct that something will definitely ur in the Eternal Night Forest. Shu Ning smiled slightly but didn¡¯t say further. She kept the book that was in her hand as she said gently, ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­¡± Chapter 789 - Trash Squad Part 10

Chapter 789 - Trash Squad Part 10

The Eternal Night Forest was always night all year round. The darkness of the sky covered the forest of tall trees, forming ayer of shadows on the ground. The forest was currently peaceful. Yet, a group of people sessfully broke its tranquility¡­ The night breeze blew. The dried leaves on the ground gave off rustling sounds when it was stepped upon. The sound was exceptionally creepy under the night sky¡­ ¡°An Xi,¡± An Lin raise her gaze from among the crowd to look at the young girl by Mu Ru Yue¡¯s side. She sneered, ¡°I will give you an advice on behalf of you being my half-sister that have the same blood as my father but not my mother¡¯s. It is best that you leave those people. Otherwise, you won¡¯t know how you even died! It is impossible for them to strive in this ce. But¡­¡± A glimmer shed past An Lin¡¯s eyes as she sneered and ridiculed, ¡°If you kneel down and beg for my help, perhaps I might help you¡­¡± ¡°Stop dreaming!¡± An Xi red viciously at An Lin. Her adorable and lovely face flushed red with anger in her eyes. ¡°I can live perfectly fine without you!¡± ¡°Haha!¡± An Lin burst outughing and said, ¡°An Xi, do you think that those three people can really protect you? You are too gullible. Those people may just be eyeing on the power of the An family, purposefully making connections to you. Do you think that they will really treat you as a friend? Let me answer that for you. There aren¡¯t genuine friends in this world. Everyone only makes decision for mutual benefits!¡± The best example for that is the incident where she hooked up with Liang Wen¡­ Liang Wen got her and in exchange, he helped her in thepetition. If not so, why would she offer her body to Liang Wen? ¡®These people must be wanting something from An Xi so they interacted with her. Otherwise, what qualifications will a trash like An Xi have to enter their sight?¡¯ Shu Ning creased her brows tightly. She raised her arm to pull An Xi back while she looked indifferently at An Lin. She voiced out in a peaceful and elegant tone, ¡°You are overthinking. I will naturally protect An Xi since we are in a team. As for what you said about making use¡­ it seems that only a person like you will make use of a friend.¡± ¡®Friend¡­¡¯ An Xi was startled for a moment when she turned her head to look at Shu Ning¡¯s beautiful face. ¡®Nobody has been willing to be my friend due to me being a trash since young. I just wanted to prove myself in thispetition¡­ ¡®But Shu Ning said that I am her friend¡­¡¯ A trace of warmth surged in An Xi¡¯s heart, making her heart tremble a little. A dazzling smile graced her cute and tender face. ¡°Friend?¡± An Lin sniggered in disdain before continuing, ¡°That word is tooughable. I don¡¯t believe that you will really treat An Xi as your friend. Moreover, you can¡¯t even protect yourself now. Yet, you still want to protect her?¡± A slight contempt was expressed in An Lin¡¯s eyes when she said that. In her point of view, the words of the girl before her was too hrious¡­ ¡°Lin Er, stop continuing to bother with them.¡± Liang Wen frowned as he nced coldly at the faces that infuriated him. But he still managed to suppress his anger. He smiled sinisterly as he said, ¡°They will pay the price for being too egotistical today! The Eternal Night Forest isn¡¯t like any other ces. They will soon understand that it is their loss in not wanting to lower down their heads to us!¡± It was especially so when there were too many demon beasts in the Eternal Night Forest. Others could use the Teleportation Talisman to leave the forest, but for them¡­ Liang Wen smiled with a sinister ray of light that shed past his eyes. Chapter 790 - Eternal Night forest Part 1

Chapter 790 - Eternal Night forest Part 1

¡°Lin Er, let¡¯s go.¡± Liang Wen no longer looked at the crowd as he raised his arm to pull An Lin into his embrace. Following that, he walked toward the deep night. Shu Ning raised her brows. With a light smile on her beautiful face, she said, ¡°It is uncertain who will be paying the price in the end¡­¡± She nced at her teammates by her side with the smile in her eyes intensifying. ¡®This team is really strong¡­¡¯1 ¡®A Mystic Realm expert, A Heaven Realm expert, and even a Spiritual Master¡­ If this team faces danger in the Eternal Night Forest, the other teams would simrly be facing them.¡¯ Shu Ning chuckled softly. ¡®It is really an eyeopener in leaving the family this time. Otherwise, if I stayed at that ce, I wouldn¡¯t know that there were so many talents in the Eastern Ind¡­¡¯ ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her gaze slightly. A faint glow could be seen on her impable face under the night sky. A handsome face appeared in her mind at this moment, softening her gaze. ¡®I¡¯ve already separated from Wu Chen for quite sometimes already. I wonder where Wu Chen is now¡­¡¯ Cold air filled the Eternal Night Forest. The densely packed tall forest covered the moonlight from the sky. Mighty aura of demon beasts could be felt from within the forest, giving it a sinister and terrifying atmosphere. ¡°Swish!¡± A figure suddenly appeared from moving grasses. It had a pair of glowing green eyes under the pitch-ck sky, making people shiver in fright. ¡°Ah!¡± An Xi couldn¡¯t help but exim. She subconsciously hid behind Shu Ning. Shu Ning didn¡¯t say anything but she creased her brows tighter as shemented, ¡°It is the Night Demon Wolf King!¡± The Night Demon Wolf King had the ability to summon a pack of Night Demon Wolves¡­ Shu Ning¡¯s expression changed slightly as she hastily held An Xi¡¯s arm. With vignce in her eyes, she warned, ¡°Be careful! The Night Demon Wolf is iparably ferocious and ruthless. It is stronger in a pack and bear grudges. If we kill a Night Demon Wolf, their aura will stick to our bodies, allowing other Night Demon Wolves to pursue after us to avenge for its fallen member!¡± An Xi bit her lips as she shifted her clear gaze to look at the Night Demon Wolf King that was blocking their path. Faint glimmers flickered in her eyes. ¡°ARH-WOOOO!¡± The Night Demon Wolf King raised his head and gave out a long howl. ¡°It is as expected.¡± Shu Ning smiled elegantly as she continued, ¡°The Night Demon Wolf King has the ability to summon all of the Night Demon Wolves¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t say anything while she watched on the Night Demon Wolves dashing over from a distant. It was a long moment silent before she parted her lips to say, ¡°It seems that we won¡¯t need to fret about dinner tonight.¡± An Xi was stunned as she looked bbergasted at Mu Ru Yue¡¯s indifferent expression. She instantly thought that her ears were malfunctioning. ¡®She says that she wouldn¡¯t need to worry about dinner tonight while facing these many Night Demon Wolves?¡¯ ¡°What?¡± Mu Ru Yue shifted her gaze to look at An Xi who was in a daze. With a smile in her eyes, she asked, ¡°Can it be you aren¡¯t confident in facing that many Night Demon Wolves?¡± An Xi immediately got back to her senses. Her tender and adorable face was filled with confidence. ¡°Who says that I¡¯m not confident? It is just a herd of Night Demon Wolves. I, An Xi, do not fear anything.¡± An Xi raised her adorable babyface with resolution in her clear,rge eyes. ¡°Good!¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled and suggested, ¡°How aboutpeting against each other? We shallpete to see who will be able to kill the most Night Demon Wolves. The person that killed the least will be in charge of making tonight¡¯s dinner¡­¡± 1. Note: Don¡¯t you mean too OP? Chapter 791 - Eternal Night forest Part 2

Chapter 791 - Eternal Night forest Part 2

Shu Ning¡¯s eyes lit up. With a slight smirk, she proimed, ¡°I agree with that suggestion. I definitely won¡¯t be that person with the least score in the end anyway.¡± She raised her palm upon saying that. A long silver sword suddenly appeared in her hand. She moved in a sh toward a Night Demon Wolf to kill it. Pfft! The silver sword gave off a glint as it shed the throat of that Night Demon Wolf. Blood spurted out from its neck,nding on her light yellow clothing. The faint blood scent gradually permeated the air under the night sky¡­ An Xi was simrly not willing to fall behind. She slowly closed her eyes. Boom! A mighty gale arose in her surrounding. Leaves flew around her. It looked magnificent. Following that, that tyrannical gale gathered into arge sword before her. Bang! It was shot mercilessly at a Night Demon Wolf. That Night Demon Wolf was forced to retreat a couple of steps back. Just when it wanted to charge at her again, a mighty spiritual force prated into its body, forcefully locking around its soul¡­ ¡°Go!¡± A lovable voice entered its soul, making it follow that order uncontrobly. ¡°Go and kill all those Night Demon Wolves!¡± ¡°Swish!¡± That Night Demon Wolf immediately changed side at this moment, killing itsrades that was behind it. ¡°ARH-WOOO!¡± The Night Demon Wolf King instantly be anxious when it saw that its subordinate was not listening to itsmand. It couldn¡¯t help but give out another long howl. Yet, that Night Demon Wolf seemed to be controlled so it was impossible for it to hear the warning from that howl¡­ The Night Demon Wolf King was enraged as its subordinate didn¡¯t heed to itsmand and even killed its ownrades. How could it bear with that? The crowd then saw its enormous figure soared through the sky and used its w to strike toward the Night Demon Wolf that An Xi was controlling. Bang! That Night Demon Wolf¡¯s head shattered at that moment. Its body copsed onto the ground¡­ Qian Cheng Yan looked at An Xi. ¡®I didn¡¯t expect that the feeble-looking girl possesses such might. It seems that I can¡¯t ck off now¡­¡¯ Shu Ning looked at An Xi with a friendly gaze and with an elegant smile, she said, ¡° ¡°An Xi, you are really powerful.¡± An Xi was a little bashful as it was the first time that she disyed her strength before others. But she didn¡¯t regret¡­ She was already satisfied in being able to fight alongside with them¡­ She at least wouldn¡¯t hold them back. Shu Ning raised her sword to kill another Night Demon Wolf. She then shifted her gaze toward Mu Ru Yue¡¯s direction. Her heart almost skipped a beat at that nce. The snow-white robe under the night sky was so dazzling to the eyes. The girl lifted a scarlet sword in her hand. Boom! Numerous mes surged forth from the sword. It was like an ocean of fire that hid the sky and covered the earth. Every wolf within those mes was annihted. The red glow from the sword enhanced the beauty of the girl¡¯s face¡­ Shu Ning swallowed her saliva. With undisguised shock, shemented, ¡°Has she instantly annihted a group of Night Demon Wolves? How can she be that strong? If my heart wasn¡¯t strong enough, I probably will be scared to death by her abnormality¡­¡± ¡®It is already difficult for me to kill a Night Demon Wolf with a strike. Yet, this girl kills a group of them with just an attack? She is too abnormal¡­¡¯ But quickly, Shu Ning no longer had the time to focus on Mu Ru Yue. Her gaze was attracted by the Night Demon Wolves that were pouncing over toward her, making her enter the battle again¡­ Chapter 792 - Eternal Night forest Part 3

Chapter 792 - Eternal Night forest Part 3

The night glow covered the entire massacre urring in the entire mountain. Corpses of Night Demon Wolves unknowingly littered everywhere in the mountain. An Xi wiped off the sweat from her forehead. She panted profusely as she said, ¡°This¡­ should be enough, right?¡± ¡°Phew!¡± Shu Ning gave out a deep breath. With an elegant smile, shemented, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect for such an intense battle right after entering the Eternal Night Forest. Their number is overwhelming even if those Night Demon Wolves weren¡¯t really strong. Hence, it was a little troublesome¡­¡± An Xi nodded in agreement. She suddenly made a realization and looked at the crowd beside her as she asked, ¡°Qiancheng Yan, aren¡¯t you supposed to be a False Xiantian? Yue Er and Shu Ning, aren¡¯t you both supposed to be at the Xiantian Mid Rank? Why are all of you¡­¡± ¡®Why are all of your cultivations above the Xiantian Realm?!¡¯ An Xi was unable to voice out the entire question no matter what. The previous scene had really mind-blown her¡­ Shu Ning smiled faintly as she exined, ¡°An Xi, there are several hidden tigers and dragons in thisrge event, not only us. The power that people expressed doesn¡¯t mean everything. Some people can hide their true cultivation so well that others wouldn¡¯t find out.¡± An Xi nodded half-understandingly as shemented with tightly clenched fists, ¡°So all of you are that strong. I¡¯m still weaker inparison¡­¡± ¡®I must improve my strength so that I won¡¯t hold back the team¡­¡¯ ¡°It seems that I am the one that killed the least Night Demon Wolves¡±, said Qiancheng Yann. He then scratched his head in slight embarrassment and with a bashful smile, he continued, ¡°Since that¡¯s so, I will be preparing tonight¡¯s dinner¡­¡± He didn¡¯t say further and just casually picked up somepletely intact Night Demon Wolves¡¯ corpses and left to cook¡­ It was tremendously beneficial for An Xi, who was a Spiritual Master, to train within the Night Demon Wolves¡¯ corpses. Hence, she found a cave to start cultivating after Qiancheng Yan left. Souls from those corpses gradually left the Night Demon Wolves¡¯ bodies and entered her body through the pores of her body. ¡°Let¡¯s cultivate as well.¡± Mu Ru Yue continued with a faint smile, ¡°The energy in the Eternal Night Forest is abundant. It will be really beneficial for our cultivation.¡± Shu Ning nodded. She didn¡¯t reply and just sat crossed-legged. She then closed her eyes and started cultivating¡­ ¡°Mister Jin (gold), this is the ce that I had found.¡± Yet, voices were heard outside the entrance of the cave, making Mu Ru Yue open her eyes to look coldly at the peopleing in from outside. They were a group of youths dressed in luxurious clothing. The person who was in the lead was a youth dressed in a navy-blue robe. His head was turned back looking at a man behind him with a ttering smile on his face. It was undeniable that the man had a pleasant appearance. A cold glow could be seen from his handsome and fair face. His gold hair under the night gave off an eye-dazzling glow. It was especially so from his beautiful golden eyes which was incredibly captivating. ¡°People from Jin (gold) family!¡± Shu Ning¡¯s breath tightened subconsciously when she looked at the man entering the cave with a peculiar light that shed past her eyes. But it was really obvious that she didn¡¯t have any good impression of the man before her¡­ ¡°Jin family?¡± Mu Ru Yue shifted her gaze to look at Shu Ning and asked, puzzled. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Shu Ning sneered as she exined, ¡°The people from the Jin family had undergone changes since several years ago. They not only have golden hair that human should not have, they even have a pair of strange golden eyes. Thus, that man must definitely be from Jin family and his cultivation is very powerful!¡± Chapter 793 - Eternal Night forest Part 4

Chapter 793 - Eternal Night forest Part 4

¡®Jin family¡­¡¯ Shu Ning said that family¡¯s name in her heart. Following that, she took in a deep breath and introduced, ¡°The only youthful person that has such a great cultivation in the Jin family will be Jin Kai (gold victorious)!¡± A beauty by Jin Kai¡¯s side, who was clinging intimately onto his arm, seemed to have confirmed Shu Ning¡¯s introduction as she said with a captivating smile, ¡°Elder brother Jin Kai, will our power increase drastically after obtaining that power?¡± It was unknown to Mu Ru Yue why a tyrannical aura burst out uncontrobly from Shu Ning¡¯s body when she was focusing on that girl. She frowned slightly with a trace of curiosity that shed past her eyes. Shu Ning always had a calm and collected temperament. Why was she like this after seeing that girl? Mu Ru Yue rxed her tightly creased brows as she raised her hand to hold Shu Ning¡¯s hand. It was as though Shu Ning felt the warmth of the hand that her aura slowly faded¡­ ¡°Mhm.¡± Jin Kai nodded coldly. His arrogant gaze took a quick nce at Mu Ru Yue and the rest but he didn¡¯t linger his gaze on any of them. It was as if such weak people wouldn¡¯t be able to enter his eyes. ¡°Hey!¡± The beauty frowned her pretty long, shapely eyebrows when she nced at Mu Ru Yue and the rest. She then demanded, ¡°This cave belongs to us now. All of you, get out of this ce!¡± Her expression was haughty when she said that. It was as though it was Mu Ru Yue¡¯s team honour to give the cave to her¡­ ¡°Get out?¡± Shu Ning sniggered, ¡°Who are you to tell us to leave?! Immediately scram. If not, don¡¯t me me for being impolite!¡± A cial glint shed past Shu Ning¡¯s eyes. She moved in a sh to stand before the crowd as she looked coldly at the people before her. ¡°Shu Ning¡­¡± An Xi was stunned for a moment as she looked dazedly at the girl that was emitting a cold aura. It was unknown to An Xi why Shu Ning felt incredibly foreign at this moment¡­ ¡°You¡­¡± The beauty¡¯s face flushed red from fury and red at her. With teary eyes, sheined to the man by her side, ¡°Elder brother Jin Kai, look at her¡­¡± Jin Kai frowned his eyebrows due to slight displeasure, making the beauty instantly shut her mouth. She looked at him with teary eyes, feeling wronged. Other men would pity the beauty when they saw her current expression. But Jin Kai remained expressionless as his golden eyes focused on Shu Ning. Jin Kai just raised his head to look at Shu Ning as he asked in a cold tone, ¡°Do we know each other?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t.¡± Shu Ning gradually revealed a tinge of mockery smirk as she continued, ¡°I¡¯m just unwilling to leave this ce¡­¡± Jin Jai frowned slightly. Shu Ning clearly knew him, judging by her previous gaze¡­ ¡°Elder brother Jin Kai.¡± The beauty stomped her feet as she red furiously at Shu Ning. ¡®If gaze could kill, I would have already killed this girl a million times with death by a thousand cuts¡­¡¯ ¡°Little girl!¡± Yet, a voice was suddenly heard from within Mu Ru Yue¡¯s soul, ¡°I can feel a power lying in this cave. It seems to be the power that I had left behind at this ce. My power will be able to continue to make breakthroughs once I obtain that power.¡± Yan Jin¡¯s maic voice was filled with excitement when he said that. It simrly sent slight trembles to Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart. ¡°Sorry, but you can¡¯t enter this ce!¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her head to look at the group of people before her as she said indifferently. Chapter 794 - Eternal Night forest Part 5

Chapter 794 - Eternal Night forest Part 5

Since that power belonged to Yan Jin, she definitely wouldn¡¯t let anyone snatch it away no matter what¡­ ¡°How do you n on preventing us from entering?¡± The beauty had widened her eyes as she rebuked furiously, ¡°Do you trash really think you can hog this ce? I¡¯m just telling you that we have fancied this ce. This missy shall give you onest chance to scram. If not, this missy will let you understand what regret means!¡± ¡®These trash dares to fight against us? Do they know how death is written?¡¯ ¡°Master,¡± Qiancheng Yan frowned as he moved in a sh to stand before Mu Ru Yue. He then said, ¡°Let me teach this brat a lesson!¡± Smack! A crisp sound was heard. The beauty was stunned as she looked in astonishment at Qiancheng Yan that had suddenly appeared before her. She then pounced crazily at him after being in a daze for a while. ¡°AHHH! You brat, you dared to hit me? I am going to kill you!¡± ¡®My parents don¡¯t even bear to hit me since young. Yet, this brat pped me. This is something that I can¡¯t stand!¡¯ ¡°Hmph!¡± Qiancheng Yan snorted coldly. Just as he raised his hand to p the beauty again, his hand was gripped tightly by another hand. Instantly, a pair of cial golden eyes entered Qiancheng Yan¡¯s sight, a chill subconsciously crept up in Yan Jin¡¯s heart. ¡°Aren¡¯t you being too gutsy?¡± Bang! With a wave of Jin Kai¡¯s hand, Qiancheng Yan was forced to rapidly retreat a couple of steps back. ¡°Elder brother Jin Kai.¡± The beauty ran briskly to Jin Kai¡¯s side. A handprint was clear to sight on her tear-stained face, enhancing her pitiful appearance and attracting affections to her. ¡°Elder brother Jin Kai, this brat dares to hit me. You must help me to kill him. No! Killing him will be too simple. I should give him a life worse than death!¡± Her beautiful face distorted when she said that. Jin Kai didn¡¯t even look at her. But he still charged toward Qiancheng Yan with his mighty aura bursting forth from his body. Suddenly, Qiancheng Yan¡¯s body stiffened and theplexion of his youthful face turned gravely pale. A white robe soared through the sky before Jin Kai could near Qiancheng Yan. With a raise of her hand, a red light shot out from her palm making Jin kai retreat a couple of steps back. ¡°You aren¡¯t allowed to teach my disciple a lesson!¡± The girl¡¯s voice was extremely cold. Her words was like a cold wind that struck the crowd¡¯s heart. ¡°Elder brother Jin Kai, help me kill this girl too!¡± The beauty shot dagger-like gazes at Mu Ru Yue¡¯s face. Jealousy and hatred brimmed in her heart. ¡®I thought I am exceptionally pretty already. Yet, this girl not only has such a devastating appearance, she even carries a peerless grandeur with her. ¡®How can I not be jealous of her?¡¯ Jin Kai didn¡¯t say anything as his golden eyes meticulously sized up Mu Ru Yue. A discreet glint shed past his eyes. ¡°Elder brother Jin Kai!¡± The beauty was stunned as she widened her eyes in shock. She didn¡¯t expect that Jin Kai didn¡¯t avenge for her nor kill that damnable girl! Jin Kai nced coldly at the beauty¡¯s face with a frown from slight annoyance. Following that, he discreetly nced at Shu Ning before he turned around to leave the cave. His golden figure quickly vanished into the night¡­ ¡°Elder brother Jin Kai, why did you let them off?¡± The night breeze blew past in the forest. The beauty was biting on her lips in dissatisfaction with extreme anger in her eyes. Chapter 795 - Shu Ning’s Family Background Part 1

Chapter 795 - Shu Ning¡¯s Family Background Part 1

Suddenly, her throat seemed to have been strangled by something, making her voice stuck in her throat¡­ ¡°If you continue to stir up trouble, immediately return!¡± Jin Kai snorted coldly. He no longer looked at her as he stepped into the darkness¡­ The beauty looked dazedly at Jin Kai¡¯s departing figure. She frowned her long, shapely eyebrows with doubt in her eyes. ¡®Is elder brother Jin Kai hurt? ¡®No! Impossible! With elder brother Jin Kai¡¯s cultivation, how could he be hurt by that girl? It must be that girl with a schrly grandeur that seduced elder brother Jin Kai so elder brother Jin Kai let them off¡­¡¯ The beauty bit her lips as she hastily chased after Jin Kai. ¡°Elder brother Jin Kai, wait for me¡­¡± Everyone didn¡¯t say anything in the cave. They just nced caringly at Shu Ning. Her behaviour today was too irregr after all. With her personality, she wouldn¡¯t hate someone without a reason and carried thorn in her words. ¡°That girl is from Su (revive) family.¡± Shu Ning raised her head slightly after a while. With a cold smile, she said, ¡°She is Su Ning (revive congeal) of the Su family. She is simrly my younger half-sister that carries the same blood as my father but not my mother¡¯s¡­¡± An Xi was stunned for a moment before she asked curiously, ¡°But isn¡¯t your surname Shu?¡± ¡°It is.¡± A discreet glint shed past Shu Ning¡¯s eyes as she continued exining, ¡°I was nurtured by my maternal grandfather after my mom died. Thus, I kept the same surname as my mother¡¯s.¡± ¡°Shu Ning,¡± An Xi pursed her lips and said, ¡°Then what about your younger sister¡­¡± Shu Ning lowered her gaze slightly with darkness that shone past her eyes. ¡°My father married a second wife after my mom died. My innate talent has always been outstanding since young so I naturally outshined my younger sister. I simrly was doted by my father. Moreover, I was previously engaged to Jin Kai of the Jin family¡­¡± The crowd was startled but nobody interrupted Shu Ning. ¡°But¡­¡± Shu Ning chuckled bitterly before she continued, ¡°I don¡¯t know where a rumour came from that I am a reincarnation of evilness so my mother died from unknown reason after giving birth to me. My father initially did not believe those rumours. But he met with a Daoist priest that was highly urate in fortune-telling one day. That Daoist priest told my father that I was indeed a reincarnation of evilness and if I continued to stay in the Su family, I will certainly kill him.¡± ¡°However, I saw my stepmother giving that Daoist priest some money the day before I was sent away from the family. Following that, I told my father what I saw. But he refused to believe me and said that I was framing my stepmother so that I could continue staying in the Su family. Moreover, he immediately called for people from the Shu family to take me back to them.¡± ¡°It wasughable. My father was initially impoverished. It was with my maternal grandfather¡¯s help that brought him to his current position. Yet, he married his childhood lover shortly after my mother¡¯s death. Moreover, he had a daughter of simr age to me. It was at that moment that my maternal grandfather realized that my father was together with his childhood lover right after marrying my mother. Hence, my stepmother¡¯s daughter was only a month younger than me. ¡°But everything was already toote so my maternal grandfather couldn¡¯t say anything. More importantly, my father¡¯s power has already flourished to a stage where even my grandfather could not do anything to it after helping him previously¡­¡± Shu Ning chuckled bitterly. ¡®It should be impossible for grandfather to know that he was helping an ingrate when he helped previously¡­ ¡®Howmentable it was?¡¯ ¡°Shu Ning,¡± An Xi clung an arm around Shu Ning¡¯s shoulder. Withrge, teary eyes, she consoled, ¡°You still have us. If you want to seek vengeance, we will definitely assist you.¡± Chapter 796 - Shu Ning’s Family Background Part 2

Chapter 796 - Shu Ning¡¯s Family Background Part 2

Shu Ning shook her head and with a cold ray of light that shed past her eyes, she said, ¡°I neither want to seek revenge nor am I willing to meet with people from Shu family. If they don¡¯t provoke me, I won¡¯t bother with this matter. Yet, if they still harass me, I, Shu Ning, isn¡¯t that easy to be bullied!¡± An Xi moved her lips but didn¡¯t say anything in the end. ¡®It was unexpected that Shu Ning that looks so refined and elegant had such a tragic past. ¡®That man isn¡¯t worthy to be a father for doubting the words of his own daughter for another woman!¡¯ ¡°Forget it,¡± Shu Ning gripped tightly onto An Xi¡¯s hand and said with a smile, ¡°Even though I was doted by my father due to my outstanding innate talent in the Su family, I didn¡¯t enjoy staying in the Su family due to my Mother¡¯s early death. My stepmother also always sent for people to bully me. Isn¡¯t it better that I got taken back by my maternal grandfather, leaving that kind of life?¡± ¡°But Shu Ning, why did your Mother died from unknown reason? Can her death be rted to your stepmother since your father married his childhood lover shortly after your mother¡¯s death? There are some girls that will do anything to increase their status.¡± An Xi blinked her eyes as she looked at Shu Ning with watery, bright eyes. Shu Ning¡¯s heart instantly skipped a beat. Her expression turned grim as she proimed, ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about this before. But there is a possibility. If my Mother¡¯s death was rted to that woman, I will certainly make her pay the price!¡± Shu Ning clenched her fists tightly with her body trembling at this moment¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Mu Ru Yue stood up and turned her head to look at the depth of the cave. She then said, ¡°There¡¯s something I want inside this cave¡­¡± Shu Ning nodded slightly and agreed, ¡°Let¡¯s have a look then. I wonder what kind of power had attracted Jin Kai¡¯s group attention¡­¡± She didn¡¯t have much feelings for Jin Kai as she was forced to leave the Su family when she was seven and had never seen him after leaving. ¡®Currently, my animosity toward him is all due to Su Ning that was standing by his side. She is the daughter of the woman that I hated to the bone¡­ ¡®Moreover, that woman got pregnant shortly after Mother was impregnated with me¡­ ¡®How can I not hate? Whenever I think about the scene when Mother¡¯s cold body was still lying on the bed and that man decorated the house withnterns and colored banners to marry another woman, my heart clenched tightly¡­ ¡®Even if I was just a new-born baby at that moment, I wanted to teach that pair of Mother and woman a harsh lesson when I heard the subordinates describing how magnificent the wedding was¡­¡¯ Shu Ning took in a deep breath, getting rid of the thoughts that were muddling her mind. Following that, she followed Mu Ru Yue closely toward the depth of the cave. ¡°This is it.¡± A figure suddenly appeared before Mu Ru Yue when she stopped walking, stunning the crowd. The man was tall and stood with a straight back before Mu Ru Yue. His ck robes fluttered slightly. He had a pair of tremendously domineering eyes on his cold, but handsome face; he seemed to be looking down on the world. ¡°Yue Er,¡± An Xi nudged Mu Ru Yue¡¯s arm as she bit her lip to nce at the ck-robed man and asked, ¡°Who is this guy? He is a little frightening¡­¡± ¡®Frightening?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s lip twitched. ¡®An Xi should be the first person inmenting that Yan Jin is frightening¡­¡¯ Chapter 797 - Shu Ning’s Family Background Part 3

Chapter 797 - Shu Ning¡¯s Family Background Part 3

¡°He is my contracted beast, Yan Jin.¡± Mu Ru Yue shrugged her shoulders while she introduced Jan Jin to the group with a smile. Yet, everyone was stunned when they heard the words ¡®contracted beast¡¯. It was definitely not a feat for ordinary people to have a demon beast willingly contracted to them. It was especially so for a demon beast that could humanize and seem to be really powerful¡­ Yan Jin looked at the glow before him. With a slight smile, hemented, ¡°Little girl, this senior will be able to break through to the Supreme Realm after absorbing this power. But I will need time to do so. Thus, I won¡¯t be able to appear in the near future.¡± Boom! That mighty power surged into Yan Jin¡¯s body when the crowd was stunned, instantly fusing with his body. Following that, with a sh of a ck glow, the man had vanished before Mu Ru Yue¡­ ¡°Yue Er, just how many secrets do you hold?¡± Shu Ning smiled. It was unknown to her why she had a feeling that the girl before her will be standing at the summit of the world in the near future, looking down on the people in the world¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled as she turned around to leave the cave. Everyone came back to their senses as they watched her departing figure. They then hastily chased after her, following that snow-white robe in leaving the cave. mours could be heard in the dense forest. Yet, everyone stopped discussing when they turned their head to look at the four people heading toward them. ¡°How are they still alive?¡± Liang Wen¡¯s expression changed. With glimmers dancing in his eyes, hemented, ¡°It should be impossible for them to reach this ce, ording to their might. Can it be that they were terribly lucky in not meeting any demon beast along the way?¡± Currently, it was the only reason why they could reach this cepletely fine¡­ ¡°So unlucky!¡± An Xi frowned her long, shapely eyebrows as she muttered, ¡°Why have we met with these people? It seems that I forgot to check my calendar today so I am this unlucky.¡± Her voice wasn¡¯t soft, easily entering An Lin¡¯s ears. An Lin¡¯s expression changed as she rebuked angrily, ¡°An Xi, what do you mean by that? It is my misfortune in meeting with you guys instead! Don¡¯t think that you have already proven your might in reaching to this ce by luck. This ce isn¡¯t a trash like you can survive!¡± ¡°Enough! Lin Er, stop bickering with these trash.¡± Liang Wen calmed An Lin down while ncing gloomily at Mu Ru Yue¡¯s team. With a cynical smile, he said, ¡°It is useless for them to have just luck as capability is the key.¡± ¡®These people¡¯s luck will run out sooner orter. It will then be their death day at that moment!¡¯ Liang Wen¡¯s gaze became increasingly sinister upon thinking about that. Shu Ning frowned slightly as she felt someone was staring maliciously at her. When she shifted her gaze to the direction of the gaze, a pair of vicious eyes entered her sight. Fury instantly surged in her heart. ¡°Su Ning!¡± ¡®I hate that name to the point of gnashing my teeth but I currently can¡¯t do anything to her¡­¡¯ Jin Kai frowned slightly as his cold gaze nced at Shu Ning¡¯s face. A trace of puzzlement shed past his eyes, but he quickly recovered his gaze. ¡°Shu Ning.¡± An Xi consolingly patted Shu Ning¡¯s hand while her clear,rge eyes looked at Su Ning¡¯s furious gaze¡­ Chapter 798 - Shu Ning’s Family Background Part 4

Chapter 798 - Shu Ning¡¯s Family Background Part 4

¡°Hmph!¡± Su Ning withdrew her gaze, no longer looking at Shu Ning. ¡°This ce should be the deepest part of the Eternal Night Darkness.¡± An indifferent voice was heard from among the crowd. It was rumoured that there was a mighty being in the Eternal Night Forest. Several experts had lost their lives after reaching this ce. Yet, there were several rare treasures at this ce. Those treasures attracted experts to this ce¡­ Yet, the moment when everyone withdrew their gaze, a roar was suddenly heard near them. Following that, a figure suddenly appeared in the sky under the crowd¡¯s astonished gaze. How should one describe that figure? It couldn¡¯t be counted as a person. It was at most a monster with a human head. It was utterly ugly and had hairs that were razor sharp that seemed to be able to pierce through people¡¯s heart. Its green eyes were staring down at the insignificant human. ¡°It is the rumoured aggressive Demon Spirit!¡± The crowd¡¯s expression changed as they didn¡¯t expect the strongest being in the Eternal Night Forest was the Demon Spirit! It was rumoured that Demon Spirit¡¯s might was at the Supreme Realm so how could theirbined powers beparable with it? It was no wonder why so many experts lost their lives aftering to this ce. What other oues than death would experts have after meeting with such an aggressive beast? ¡°Run!¡± The crowd looked at each other before they turned around, wanting to run down the mountain. Suddenly, the monster in mid air moved. Following that, his hair struck at the crowd that was escaping down the mountain like sharp thorns. Pfft! Its hair prated through their chests. Blood started to spread out from their chest. It was as extremely beautiful as roses. Those people that had their body struck by its hair stiffened before copsing on the ground¡­ ¡°Finished! We are doomed!¡± Theplexion of the crowd that saw this sight turned gravely pale. They shouldn¡¯t have been greedy ining to this ce. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t meet with the ferocious Demon Spirit¡­ ¡°How dare you insignificant human beings barge into Ben Wang¡¯s territory!¡± The Demon Spirit looked down upon the crowd as it lifted its leg to descend to the ground. Following its steps, a tyrannical aura rose in its surrounding creating a gale. The crowd found it hard to breathe under its might. ¡°Elder brother Jin Kai!¡± Su Ning¡¯splexion was pale-white as she hastily hid behind Jin Kai, looking at the mighty Demon Spirit with a dreadful gaze¡­ ¡°Wha-what is it?¡± An Xi¡¯s body trembled from fear as dread was expressed in her clear,rge eyes. Some people already no longer cared about participating in thispetition at this moment, hastily ripping their Teleportation Taliman and leaving the ce¡­ ¡°Yue Er! Shu Ning! Qiancheng Yan! Let¡¯s return as well!¡± An Xi bit her lip and raised her hand to take out the Teleportation Talisman. Rip! She tore the talisman but she wasn¡¯t teleported back like the others. She remained on her spot instead. ¡°Wha-what¡¯s going on?¡± She was stunned with doubts in her eyes. Shu Ning and Qiancheng Yan were looking at An Xi with astonished gazes. If the Teleportation Talisman didn¡¯t work, it would mean they would die at this ce today. ¡°Haha!¡± Liang Wen burst outughing. With a mockery smile on his face, he ¡®kindheartedly¡¯ exined, ¡°Half a month¡¯s time had passed already so we have already aplished the task ining to this ce. We naturally won¡¯t be eliminated from thepetition even if we used the Teleportation Talisman to leave now. ¡°Yet, it is a pity that all of you won¡¯t be able to leave this ce! It is due to me informing others to tweak with your talismans. Thus, those talismans are just a few pieces of scrap paper. I won¡¯t continue to apany you in dying at this ce!¡± Chapter 799 - Setting A Battle Appointment Part 1

Chapter 799 - Setting A Battle Appointment Part 1

Liang Wen looked coldly at the crowd with a cynical smile. With a wave of his hand, he held tightly onto his Teleportation Talisman. Rip! He tore it apart but then his expression changed shortly after that¡­ ¡°No! Impossible!¡± ¡®I¡¯ve already torn the Taliman so why am I still at this ce?¡¯ A cial aura was suddenly felt at this moment, making his body stiffen. He raised his gaze in slight astonishment as he could distinctly feel a chill prating into his heart at that instant. A white robe was fluttering like snowkes in mid-air. Currently, Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes were cial with boundless cold aura enveloping her body. The temperature in her surrounding seemed to have even lowered his body¡¯s temperature. The bone-piercing chill was suffocating. ¡°Wha-what did you do to me?!¡± Liang Wen¡¯s initial fearful voice slowly became a shaky yell. ¡®That¡¯s right, she must have done something to make that Teleportation Talisman to malfunction.¡¯ ¡°Nothing,¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled, but her smile was ice-cold. She thenmented, ¡°Since you don¡¯t let us leave, I naturally will make you stay behind to apany us.¡± Her voice was like a breeze, but each of her words was like a sharp dagger piercing deeply into Liang Wen¡¯s heart. Liang Wen finally experienced fear at this instant¡­ ¡°Abnormal! You¡¯re abnormal!¡±, Liang Wen shrieked. ¡®The runes on the Teleportation Talisman can enable the person to be connected to another ce via the energy of the earth. But if one wants to stop the person from teleporting away, loads of power will be required. ¡®This girl is too abnormal!¡¯ An Xi was stunned as she looked at Mu Ru Yue in astonishment. She swallowed her saliva and asked, ¡°Yue¡­ Yue Er, how did you do that?¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled but didn¡¯t reply. She just looked coldly at Liang Wen. A loud roar was suddenly heard from that aggressive beast that was on the ground when Liang Wen was trembling from fear. His roar was extremely loud that it seemed to have sent out a sound wave, shaking the entire mountain range for a short while. ¡°Elder brother Liang Wen!¡± An Lin¡¯s expression change. She no longer cared about anything else other than to use the Teleportation Talisman. But the air in her surrounding seemed to have been sealed, making it impossible for her to leave this ce¡­ Cold Sweat flowed down An Lin¡¯s gravely pale face with despair in her eyes. She death gazed An Xi as she yelled, ¡°An Xi, this is all your fault! If it wasn¡¯t for your team, I wouldn¡¯t be in such a sorry state!¡± Yet, she had never thought about whether if she had done anything wrong. She just pushed all of the responsibility onto An Xi instead¡­ An Xi bit her lips, but she didn¡¯t say anything. She had already gotten used to it after so many years after all¡­ Roar! The Demon Spirit raised its head to give out a long roar. It then got increasingly satisfied when it saw the crowd¡¯s fearful gaze. Following that, its gazended on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s devastatingly beautiful face. ¡°Tsk! Tsk!¡± It smiled peculiarly as itmented, ¡°Ben Wang hasn¡¯t tasted such delicious-looking human meat in ages. Your meat looks so fresh and alluring and even your mental power is tremendously strong. If I eat you, my injuries should more or less be fully recovered. Hmm, there¡¯s even a Spiritual Master here. Haha! The harvest this time is abundant.¡± The Demon Spirit¡¯s gaze shifted its gaze from Mu Ru Yue to An Xi. But in its point of view, the temptation to devour Mu Ru Yue was much greater. ¡°Little girl, rx! Ben Wang will swallow you in one go so you won¡¯t feel any pain.¡± Chapter 800 - Setting A Battle Appointment Part 2

Chapter 800 - Setting A Battle Appointment Part 2

The enormous figure that covered the sky charged toward Mu Ru Yue, carrying a sinister killing intent with it. The crowd¡¯s expression changed drastically when they saw that sight. ¡°Master, be careful!¡± ¡°Yue Er!¡± Yet, it was already toote as the Demon Spirit had quickly neared Mu Ru Yue, charging toward her with its enormous body. An Lin¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw the Demon Spirit pouncing toward Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body. Maliciousness filled her eyes as she eyed on that snow-white figure like a venomous snake. She currently had the impulse to burst out inughter. She couldn¡¯t wait to see the sight where Mu Ru Yue was shredded to pieces by that Demon Spirit! Yet, the Demon Spirit¡¯s body froze in mid-air when it was about to reach Mu Ru Yue. Its gaze had changed from astonishment to dread, quivering in fright. ¡°Wha-what is your rtionship with that devil?¡± ¡®How is this possible? ¡®Why is that the devil¡¯s auraing from her body? Hasn¡¯t that devil vanished ten thousand years ago? Why does this twenty-year-old girl carry that horrifying scent with her? The shuddering of the Demon Spirit¡¯s body intensified when it thought about that¡­ An Lin was stumped as she dazedly looked at the enormous body in mid-air. She seemed to have been stupefied¡­ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyebrows rose as she shot a cial gaze the Demon Spirit. The Devil Spirit voice changed after receiving the gaze that Mu Ru Yue had shot at him as it said with a shaky voice, ¡°You¡­ don¡¯te over!¡± ¡®That¡¯s right, this girl is definitely rted to that devil! ¡®If I kill her and it was found out by that devil, that devil will definitely not spare my life. I will probably then suffer from a punishment worse than death at that moment¡­¡¯ ¡°Eh¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue looked at the Demon Spirit speechlessly as she said, ¡°I don¡¯t seem to have done anything. Do you need to be that scared?¡± ¡®I initially thought of letting Bai Ze out, but it seems redundant now. I can save some time in this case¡­¡¯ The Demon Spirit was about to cry as he replied with teary eyes, ¡°I really didn¡¯t know you are acquainted with that devil. Lord, please spare me. If I knew that you have a connection with that devil, how could I dare to appear before you?¡± ¡®I will never be able to forget what happened in the past. That devil had solitarily annihted a lot of lives that year, transforming the human world into a hell with just a wave of his hand. ¡®I still have lingering fear whenever I think about his terrifying power¡­ ¡®I was just an insignificant little demon beast at that time. But it was impossible for me to forget the aura of that man¡­ ¡®He was everybody¡¯s nightmare! ¡®He was known by the world as the Devil God! ¡®Yet, who could expect that the Devil God that had vanished from the continent had appeared again¡­ ¡®This is especially so when this girl doesn¡¯t know what kind of rtionship she has with that devil! ¡®Even if others weren¡¯t clear about that devil, I am clear about the protectiveness of that devil. If someone was to kill a person under his protection, they wouldn¡¯t be able to avoid being killed by him no matter where they chose to hide!¡¯ ¡°Yue Er,¡± An Xi dazedly blinked her eyes as she looked at Mu Ru Yue with astonishment. ¡°Do you¡­ know him?¡± Mu Ru Yue shook her head, ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± ¡®Don¡¯t know? ¡®You should try lying to a ghost instead! ¡®If you don¡¯t know him, why is he that afraid of you? I wonder what Yue Er did to make such a ruthless and aggressive demon beast be that terrified of her¡­¡¯ An Xi blinked her eyes; she couldn¡¯t help but smile. They wouldn¡¯t need to worry anymore. Chapter 801 - Setting A Battle Appointment Part 3

Chapter 801 - Setting A Battle Appointment Part 3

The Demon Spirit¡¯s sharp shriek abruptly soared through the sky when it saw Mu Ru Yue heading toward it. Swish! It dashed to the distance before Mu Ru Yue could say anything. Its escaping speed stunned Mu Ru Yue¡­ ¡®I don¡¯t think I have done anything. Why is he that afraid of me?¡¯ ¡°Erm¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue rubbed her nose with the corner of her lip twitching slightly when she received the peculiar gazes from the crowd. She then said her stand, ¡°I really didn¡¯t do anything. I also didn¡¯t know what happened¡­¡± Shu Ning took in a cold breath and with a bitter smile, she asked, ¡°Yue Er, just how much secrets do you possess?¡± Mu Ru Yue shrugged her shoulders as she just smiled. A ray of light shone past her eyes when she thought about the Demon spirit¡¯s expression. ¡®Can that person that made the Demon Spirit that terrified by little Huang Er? ¡®That kid really have too many secrets¡­¡¯ Liang Wen snapped out from his shock. Yet, he instantly felt a chill surged through his body from his feet when the girl suddenly looked at him making him tremble from the coldness. ¡°Did you tweak with our Teleportation Talismans?¡± Mu Ru Yue narrowed her eyes slightly. Her cold words were like a dagger piercing Liang en¡¯s heart, making him tremble even more. ¡°I¡­ I was just speaking nonsense previously¡­¡± Liang Wen hastily denied what he did. ¡®I mustn¡¯t admit no matter what. If I did, it would be the same as seeking my death.¡¯ ¡°Is that so?¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled. It was unknown to Liang Wen why his heart jolted a little when he saw her light smile. Swish! Hisplexion turned deathly pale. ¡°I wonder what oue will we have if we didn¡¯t have the Teleportation Talisman when facing such a ferocious beast,¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled while she said that. But her pair of ck eyes were cial as she looked coldly at him¡­ Liang Wen bit his lips as he persuaded, ¡°Aren¡¯t all of you fine now? Moreover, I wasn¡¯t the one that tweaked the talismans. It is the City¡¯s manor. It must be done by the City¡¯s manor. It doesn¡¯t have anything to do with me!¡± ¡®If you¡¯re capable, you should go and seek vengeance on the City¡¯s manor. I will never admit no matter what. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to me whether you admit doing it or not. It suffices for me to firmly believe that it was you.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled as she continued, ¡°Furthermore, my team would have perished if I wasn¡¯t for my luck. How do you think I should settle this debt with you?¡± Frankly, she wouldn¡¯t face danger even if the Demon Spirit didn¡¯t leave at the end as she had Bai Ze with her. However, what if she didn¡¯t meet up with Bai Ze prior to this incident? She would be in critical danger¡­ Thus, she wouldn¡¯t let off anyone that tries to endanger her life! ¡°Do you want to go against the rules?!¡± Liang Wen¡¯s heart shuddered as he yelled. ¡°We are within thepetition ground so it can¡¯t be counted as going against the rule even if I made a move on you now. Thepetition hasn¡¯t ended as long as we are still here.¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her gaze slightly as she walked slowly toward Liang Wen. Liang Wen¡¯s expression turned increasingly grim. He didn¡¯t fear Mu Ru Yue as she was just at the Xiantian Mid Rank. Why would he need to fear such a weak martial practitioner? But what he worried about was that Demon Spirit! ¡®Even though the Demon Spirit left due to unknown reason, it is undeniable that the Demon Spirit knew this girl. If it returns again, I will really be doomed¡­¡¯ ¡°Mu Ru Yue, if you¡¯re capable, you should prove your might in thepetition!¡± Liang Wen hastily yelled, ¡°It can¡¯t be said to be your capability by borrowing the might of that Demon Spirit!¡± Chapter 802 - Setting A Battle Appointment Part 4

Chapter 802 - Setting A Battle Appointment Part 4

¡®This girl must be fearless due to that Demon Spirit! Otherwise, how could she dare to say such brazen words with her current cultivation?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue raised her gaze to look at Liang Wen¡¯s pale-white face. With a cold smile, she said, ¡°Why should I agree? What qualifications do you think you have to negotiate with me now?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Liang Wen¡¯s expression changed. Glimmers danced in his eyes when he asked, ¡°What do you want then?¡± ¡°I want nothing much.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled lightly and said, ¡°I just want your death!¡± She would never be able to learn the kind of sophiscated act to repay grudges with gratitude. She only knew that if someone did something bad to her, she must return what they did to her a fold! ¡°Mu Ru Yue!¡± An Lin bit her lips and snorted coldly. She then proimed, ¡°If you agree Liang Wen¡¯s request, I will let the An family acknowledge An Xi¡¯s status. Moreover, I will pass the main wife position of the An family to her mother!¡± An Xi was startled as she raised her tearyrge eyes in astonishment. Mu Ru Yue stopped her steps upon hearing that as expected. She then chuckled before replying, ¡°It is indeed a rather tempting deal but An Xi is already under my protection. I can give her everything she wants, including the An family so not to mention increasing her status to be the main wife¡¯s daughter of the family.¡± An Xi was stunned. A peculiar warm and soothing feeling surged in her heart at that instant. It was like sunlight that infiltrated her heart¡­ ¡°But¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue paused for a moment before she said in a smile, ¡°I forgot a matter. Qiancheng Yan had been mocked by Liang Wen numerous times. Thus, this battle should not be epted by me. I will let Qiancheng Yan defeat Liang Wen in public so as to prove who is the genuine talent and actual trash!¡± Her domineering voice was heard by everyone, silencing the crowd¡­ Everyone was stunned as they looked with disbelief at the girl¡¯s magnificent face. Their gazes were slightly absent-minded. How much courage must she have to say such brazen words? ¡°Haha!¡± Liang Wenughed brazenly before smirking with contempt. He then agreed, ¡°I ept your duel request. Thispetition will be an opportunity to let the world understand that Qiancheng Yan is still a trash!¡± ¡®She, as a Xiantian Mid Rank martial practitioner, isn¡¯t my match so not to mention only a False Xiantian weakling. I just need a hand to defeat that weakling Qiancheng Yan¡¯ An Xi and Shu Ning looked strangely at Liang Wen. If Qiancheng Yan, who was at the Mystic Realm, was a trash, what about Liang Wen , who was only at the Xiantian Full Circle Realm? A trash among trash? ¡°Lin Er, let¡¯s go!¡± Liang Wen snorted coldly. He raised his hand to hold An Lin¡¯s hand. He then walked down the mountain without turning his head back, pulling An Lin along with him, after giving a final nce at Mu Ru Yue¡¯s indifferent expression¡­ Mu Ru Yue couldn¡¯t help but smile as she looked at the disappearing figure. But her smile was extremely cold¡­ ¡°Elder brother Jin Kai!¡± Su Ning shifted her gaze to Jin Kai, but discovered that his gaze was concentrated on Shu Ning. She stomped her feet with anger and hatred in her eyes. ¡®I don¡¯t know what that b*tch did to make my elder brother Jin Kai be so enthralled by her. A person like her is ipatible with elder brother Jin Kai¡­¡¯ ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Jin Kai withdrew his apathetic gaze, no longer looking at Shu Ning as he turned around to leave the ce. Su Ning red at Shu Ning before she hastily chased after Jin Kai. ¡°Elder brother Jin Kai, wait for me¡­¡± Chapter 803 - Setting A Battle Appointment Part 5

Chapter 803 - Setting A Battle Appointment Part 5

The sky outside the Eternal Night Forest wasn¡¯t as dark as in the forest. The noon sunlight shone warmly at the foot of the mountain, shining through the motley trees. It had already been half a month. People were constantly leaving the mountain range, giving rise to liveliness to the quiet foot of the mountain¡­ ¡°How do you think that little trash team is doing? It has been so long. Yet, they didn¡¯t use the Teleportation Talisman to exit the forest. Can it be that they had already met with mishap?¡± ¡°Haha! It will certainly be the case. How can they survive in the Eternal Night Forest with their current might? They must have already died by those ferocious demon beast¡¯s ws since there hadn¡¯t been a trace of them in this half a month. It will be impossible for them to appear again.¡± ¡°They were really seeking death. With those girl¡¯s appearance, some experts would definitely ept them in their team. Yet, the four of them were adamant in forming a trash team. If they weren¡¯t seeking death, what was it?¡± The crowd shook their head as they sighed with slight pity. Lin Li sneered as he heard the discussions of the crowd. Liang Wen had sought for him before heading to the Eternal Night Forest. He had used a Mundane Stage Low Rank pill to bribe him in tweaking the runes on those talismans. He had indeed done that so it would be beyond the bounds of possibility for those people to safely leave the forest this time. Lin Li couldn¡¯t help but raise his head to look at the entrance of the Eternal Night forest while thinking about that. With that nce, an appearance gradually erged in his sight, gloominess filled his eyes. Those figures had suddenly reflected in his eyes under the sunlight¡­ ¡®No! ¡®Impossible! ¡®They should have died. How could they still be able to appear at this ce? Could it be they found a ce to hide and left the forest after half a month? ¡®This is the only logical reason I can think of for them to be able to safely leave the forest¡­¡¯ Lin Li clenched his fist tightly. He could only suppress his killing intent after taking a deep breath. Following that, he shot a sword-like gaze toward Mu Ru Yue¡¯s team. Mu Ru Yue discreetly nced over after seeming to feel his gaze. Her gazed met with a pair of gloomy and enraged pupils. She already had some understanding as to why he had such a gaze. ¡°It seems that the water is simrly really deep in this City of Chaos.¡± She chuckled while she smirked, thinking nothing of him. ¡°Cough! Cough!¡± Lin Li withdrew his gaze. He then cleared his throat before announcing, ¡°Since everyone has returned, the first elimination round has ended. The secondpetition will be held three dayster. Everyone should use that time frame to rest up to be able to deal with the nextpetition with full power!¡± He didn¡¯t dally at the ce upon saying that as he firmly swung his sleeves downward before turning around and left. The grey robes gradually disappeared under the sunlight. ¡°Hmph!¡± Liang Wen snorted coldly as he said with contempt, ¡°You guys were lucky this time. I won¡¯t be as courteous for the next round ofpetition. I will let all of you understand the gap between a talent and trash. Lin Er, let¡¯s go!¡± ¡®I will unquestionably defeat Qiancheng Yan. ¡®I won¡¯t be satisfied from just defeating him. I must make that man kneel down before me and plead for mercy! Otherwise, it will be hard to appease my anger!¡¯ Liang Wen took in a deep breath after each and every scene that transpired these days yed in his mind. He then disappeared from the crowd¡¯s gaze without looking back. Shu Ning sneered. Just when she withdrew her gaze, a robust figure suddenly appeared before her. Her entire body shuddered a little from his cold aura. With a cold smile, she said, ¡°Mister Jin, please get out of the way if you don¡¯t have any business with me!¡± Jin Kai frowned slightly as he looked coldly at the girl before him. He then said with a cold voice, ¡°We know each other!¡± Chapter 804 - Setting A Battle Appointment Part 6

Chapter 804 - Setting A Battle Appointment Part 6

Jin Kai was certain that he knew this girl even if it was just gut feelings! ¡°I¡¯m sorry but Mister Jin, you have recognised the wrong person. I don¡¯t know you.¡± Shu Ning raised her gaze to look at the handsome face before her. Her gaze wasn¡¯t as calm as always as boundless coldness reced it instead. ¡®My marriage engagement to the Jin family has terminated after being chased out from the Su family about a dozen years ago. Following that, my father had transferred the marriage engagement to Su Ning so as to have a connection to the Jin family. ¡®In other words, the current Jin Kai is Su Ning¡¯s fiance! ¡®I don¡¯t have an inkling good impression of the Su family so I naturally view Jin Kai in the same way¡­¡¯ ¡°We indeed know each other!¡± Jin Kai extended his hand and held Shu Ning¡¯s arm, but his expression was as cold as always. ¡°What do you think you are doing?¡± Shu Ning¡¯s expression changed greatly as it was out of her expectation that Jin Kai would do such an act in public. But Jin Kai didn¡¯t give her a chance to resist against him as his hands tightly gripped onto Shu Ning while his pair of golden eyes fixed on her. ¡°Who are you?¡± His breathnded on her face due to their close proximity. But it only disgusted Shu Ning. Following that, a jade hand extended from the side, forcefully separated Jin Kai from Shu Ning. ¡°You aren¡¯t allowed to bully Shu Ning!¡± An Xi ced her hands on her hips as she stood before Shu Ning like a chicken hen protecting her chick. Her eyes were widened as she red at Jin Kai when she said that furiously. Jin Kai frowned but he didn¡¯t bother with her. His eyes looked past An Xi to look at Shu Ning¡¯s elegant and beautiful face. ¡®This girl indeed gives me a familiar feeling. We must have met previously¡­¡¯ ¡°I will know the answer one day.¡± Jin Kai¡¯s gaze was cold and even his voice was bone-piercing cold. Yet, it gave people a peculiar vibe¡­ Su Ning clenched her fists so tightly that it trembled when she saw this sight. Her delicate body shuddered uncontrobly. Her magnificent face distorted from jealousy as she stared at the elegant face before her. If her gaze was a sword, Shu Ning¡¯s entire body would be ridden with holes¡­ Shu Ning looked at the distorted expression of Su Ning. She then smirked slightly with a peculiar ray of light that shone past her eyes. ¡°Yue Er! Shu Ning! Let¡¯s go.¡± An Xi pouted as she continued, ¡°Don¡¯t care about these deranged people. A bonafide man actually bullies you, a weak girl.¡± An Xi had a strong impulse of killing Jin Kai at this moment while she thought about that. ¡®Shu Ning had clearly said that she didn¡¯t know him. Yet, he continued to harass her. This is especially so when he was with that damnable girl, Su Ning. It is no wonder why Shu Ning doesn¡¯t have a good impression of him¡­¡¯ Three days passed quickly. Everyone that passed the previous elimination round had gathered punctually at the za. But the za wasn¡¯t as densely packed as half a month ago since some people were disqualified. When Lin Li saw Mu Ru Yue¡¯s team among the crowd, he announced, sneering, ¡°This match will be really simple. I will be giving all of you a number. Those people with the same number will be opponents in this match!¡± Mu Ru Yue rose her brows slightly. She then nced at Qiancheng Yan who was by her side. She had a gut feeling that Qiancheng Yan would certainly be paired up against Liang Wen¡­ Currently, there were two elders sitting opposite of each other in a restaurant while frequently casting their gaze downward, looking at the crowd below them. Chapter 805 - Setting A Battle Appointment Part 7

Chapter 805 - Setting A Battle Appointment Part 7

¡°Hehe! Wu Yin (voiceless), what do you think about thepetitors in thispetition? Have you eyed on any talents already?¡± The expression of the elder known as Wu Yin changed a little before he replied, ¡°I also don¡¯t know how it will be at this stage. I will have to wait until thepetition has started. Qing Yue (clear melodious), if we find some talents this time, let¡¯s recruit them. The Alchemy Sect is currentlycking talents. We must not let those bastards from the Martial Sect snatch away the talents no matter what¡­¡± Qing Yue chuckled, but he didn¡¯t reply. His eyes were cast downwards at the crowd with a trace of ray of light shed past his eyes¡­ All of thepetitors in the za had gotten a number. An Xi turned around to look at the three people beside her. She then asked somewhat bashfully, ¡°Yue Er! Shu Ning! Qiancheng Yan! What numbers did you get? I hope that we won¡¯t be opponents as I don¡¯t want to fight against you bunch of abnormal people.¡± An Xi cheekily stuck out her tongue as she looked at the numbers in their hands. She heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that all of them had different numbers¡­ ¡°This is great. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know how to battle.¡± ¡®The three people by my side are great at hiding their actual might. I can at most be Qiancheng Yan¡¯s match. I will be instantly defeated by Mu Ru Yue and Shu Ning.¡¯ ¡°An Xi, all of us must pass this round ofpetition.¡± Shu Ning smiled. Her smile was as elegant as chrysanthemum, giving off a captivating fragrance. An Xi looked slightly dazed at Shu Ning as she blinked her eyes andmented, ¡°Shu Ning, your smile is really pretty. If I was a man, I will definitely fall heads over heels for you. You are countless times much better than that arrogant and haughty Su Ning.¡± What she said was the truth, but when it was heard by Su Ning, it wasn¡¯t the case¡­ A screechy voice was heard behind An Xi right after An Xi said that, ¡°What did you say?!¡± An Xi got a fright at that instant. When she turned around, she saw Su Ning furiously walking toward her. She couldn¡¯t help but shudder a little. Just as Su Ning wanted to rip An Xi into pieces, she was stunned for a moment after seeing the number in Shu Ning¡¯s hand. She then said, ¡°B*tch, you are my opponent!¡± ¡®I can finally relief my anger on her this time!¡¯ ¡°Hmm? Shu Ning, she has the same number of eleven as you have.¡± An Xi blinked her eyes and looked with slight sympathy at Su Ning. ¡®This girl will undoubtedly be killed in pairing up with Shu Ning. ¡®This is especially so when Shu Ning¡¯s heart is filled with hatred toward this pair of mother and daughter. Her oue will be miserable in thepetition that will bemencing shortly¡­¡¯ ¡°Hmph! Since that¡¯s the case, this missy won¡¯t bother with you this time!¡± Su Ning raised her chin as she looked down at Shu Ning¡¯s cold appearance. ¡°I will make you kneel before me and beg me for mercy in a bit! I may perhaps be merciful in sparing your life if you beg hard enough!¡± She no longer said anything upon saying that as she turned around and left like an arrogant peacock. ¡°Can this be fate?¡± Shu Ning gripped onto the number in her hand tightly. With a light smile, shemented, ¡°That woman had framed me a dozen years ago, chasing me out of the family. Yet, I met up with her daughter at this ce after a dozen years. It seems that this meeting was destined¡­¡± Shu Ning lowered her gaze slightly with a trace of cold ray that shone past her eyes. ¡°Shu Ning,¡± An Xi bit her lips as she patted Shu Ning¡¯s shoulder as she consoled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You will definitely seed in revenging against them. Furthermore, don¡¯t you have us by your side?¡± Shu Ning was startled before she smiled faintly. ¡®That¡¯s right, I still have these friends by my side¡­¡¯ Chapter 806 - Setting A Battle Appointment Part 8

Chapter 806 - Setting A Battle Appointment Part 8

¡°Silence!¡± The za became pin-drop silent after Lin Li shouted. Following that, he exined slowly, ¡°The people that have the number one badge willpete first! Those that have the number one badges step out!¡± Two youth walked out from among the crowd upon hearing what Lin Li said. The two youths were of simr age and cultivation. They started battling after introducing themselves. Since they were of simr might, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to deduce who will stand victorious in a short period of time¡­ ¡°Who do you think will be the victor?¡± An Xi blinked her eyes as she turned her gaze to look at the two girls by her side. ¡°It should be the youth in ck robes.¡± Qiancheng Yan had a tightly creased eyebrows with a light smile on his youthful face. ¡°No.¡± Mu Ru Yue shook her head and said, ¡°The one that wins is the man in white robes.¡± Qiancheng Yan looked at Mu Ru Yue as he said, puzzled, ¡°But from the looks of it, it is obvious that the youth in ck robe is in the advantage. Why will he lose in the end?¡± ¡°It is due to him using all his might.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled and continued to exin, ¡°On the other hand, the white-robed man hasn¡¯t use all of his power from the start. Thus, even though the white-robed youth is currently in the disadvantage, he still has a chance to turn the table around. As for that ck-robed youth, since he is using too much power, he will burn out soon¡­¡± Qiancheng Yan saw the ck-robed man gradually became exhausted while she was exining. The situation had flipped around at this moment. The white-robed man soared into the sky. His sharp wind-like sword glinted before the ck-robed man, forcing him to constantly retreat backward. Cold sweat flowed down the ck-robed man¡¯s face with hisplexion getting increasingly pale. Following that, the white-robed man struck a flying kick onto the ck-robed man¡¯s chest. The ck-robed man didn¡¯t have the slightest power to resist against that kick as he had used all of his might at the start of the match, sending him flying out of the arena stage with that kick¡­ ¡°Master, you not only have an abnormal innate talent, your observation skills are simrly exceptionally sharp. You make me, as your disciple, yield willingly to your might.¡± Qiancheng Yan smiled bitterly. ¡®I finally understand why Master is so abnormal. She emits an expert grandeur at any moment. ¡®Yet, I don¡¯t have anything special, other than my innate talent¡­¡¯ Jin Kai shifted his gaze to look at Mu Ru Yue¡¯s indifferent appearance. A tinge of peculiar light shone past his golden eyes. But he withdrew his gaze without saying anything in the end¡­ Following that, pairs after pairs ofpetitors fought against each other. Of course, the final victor of those matches was as predicted by the crowd so there wasn¡¯t any surprise elements in those matches¡­ When the twopetitors withdrew from the stage, Lin Li continued to announce,¡± Number nine!¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her eyebrow as she looked at the badge in her hand. With a smile in her eyes, shemented, ¡°It is finally my turn¡­¡± White robes soared through the sky after she said that,nding on the arena stage. Her opponent was a youthful man. His appearance was stern and arrogant. He looked at Mu Ru Yue with disdain as he mocked, ¡°So you are Mu Ru Yue? A Xiantian Mid Rank martial practitioner? Your innate talent is passable even though your cultivation is weaker than me by a rank. But I only need one move to deal with you.¡± The youth raised his index finger and waved it at Mu Ru Yue while he said that with a cynical smirk¡­ Mu Ru Yue yawned. She then looked coldly at the youth¡¯s stern appearance as she parted her lips to say, ¡°Are you done talking? Can we start battling now that you had said your piece? I don¡¯t have much patience waiting for you¡­¡± The crowd¡¯s gaze was focused on the two of them at this moment. But it was clear that none of them thought that Mu Ru Yue would win the match¡­ Chapter 807 - Setting A Battle Appointment Part 9

Chapter 807 - Setting A Battle Appointment Part 9

¡°Hmph!¡± The youth snorted coldly as he raised his chin arrogantly and said, ¡°I can give you a chance to forfeit. Otherwise, it won¡¯t look good on you to be instantly defeated by me.¡± In his point of view, he waspletely saying that for Mu Ru Yue so she should be greatly grateful toward him. Yet, out of the youth¡¯s expectation, Mu Ru Yue just smiled and proimed, ¡°I will return that sentence back to you. I just need a move to deal with you.¡± This time, it wasn¡¯t only the youth that had a change in his expression as the rest of the people did. They weren¡¯t able to predict that she would be this brazen even after listening to the rumours about how delusional she was in the Eternal Night Forest. Did she really say that she only needed to use a move to deal with a Xiantian High Rank expect while just being at the Xiantian Mid Rank realm? If she wasn¡¯t being delusional, what was it? ¡°Good! Really good! This is the choice that you have made! ¡± A trace of sinister ray of light shone past the youth¡¯s eyes. Following that, his body pierced toward Mu Ru Yue like a sharp sword. Yet, a raging aura suddenly burst forth from Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body when he was nearing her. Boom! The youth was sent flying high up into the sky before crashing heavily onto the ground. Bang! The youth was sent flying and crashed heavily onto the ground before he could even near Mu Ru Yue. He didn¡¯t have time to gather his thoughts as he just stared at the impable appearance before him in astonishment. Mu Ru Yue smirked with an indifferent gaze as shemented as gentle as a breeze, ¡°I told you that I only need a move to deal with you¡­¡± The za became silent. Everyone was stunned before an intense mour arose after a long period of time, a distinct expression of shock on their faces. Who said that this girl was at the Xiantian Mid Rank? If she really was at the Xiantian Mid Rank, how could she defeat the youth that was at the Xiantian High Rank with such ease? Those people that said that she was at the Xiantian Mid Rank were clearly jealous of her might, ndering her! She should be at least be at the Xiantian Full Circle Realm¡­ Liang Wen¡¯s expression distorted as he stared furiously at the immortal-like figure on the arena stage for a long time. He then turned to look at the number badge in his hand before he sniggered. ¡®It will soon be my turn. I had done arrangements to be paired up against Qiancheng Yan¡­ ¡®It will be impossible for Qiancheng Yan to reach my cultivation even if he can start cultivating again. Hence, there shouldn¡¯t be any chance of unexpected incidence to happen in this match!¡¯ Qiancheng Yan hastily went forth to greet Mu Ru Yue after seeing her leave the arena stage, ¡°Master¡­¡± ¡°Qiancheng, it¡¯s your turn.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded slightly before smiling faintly and said, ¡°Following this, it will be your time to prove yourself. You need to prove yourself to the entire Eastern Ind that you, Qiancheng Yan, isn¡¯t a trash but a talent instead!¡± Qiancheng Yan¡¯s heart shuddered at that instant. He then lifted his gaze to focus on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s indifferent appearance. He then proimed resolutely, ¡°Master, I will let everyone know that I, Qiancheng Yan, is a talent! Furthermore, I am Master¡¯s disciple!¡± He would never forget thatst point no matter how sessful he would be in the future! The only person that he could trust wholeheartedly in this life and eternity was this girl¡­ Qiancheng Yan leaped,nding onto the arena stage. His gazended on Liang Wen that was walking toward him. He took in a deep breath to suppress his fury. He then said in a cial voice, ¡°Liang Wen, I¡¯ve waited for this day for a really long time already¡­¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Liang Wen raised his head andughed. He then said, ¡°I believe what you actually wanted to say is that you have already waited for a really long time to be tortured by me. Since that¡¯s so, Qiancheng Yan, don¡¯t worry. I will certainly grant you your wish shortly!¡± Chapter 808 - An Alarming Sword Technique Part 1

Chapter 808 - An rming Sword Technique Part 1

Liang Wen looked with contempt at Qiancheng Yan. He had a high and mighty expression on his face, looking with disdain at everything and treating Qiancheng Yan as an insignificant existence. Qiancheng Yan¡¯s expression did not change in the slightest from the start under the morning sunlight. His ck pupils didn¡¯t have any ripples in them; they were as calm as ake¡­ ¡°Qiancheng Yan, I will surely make you understand the gap between us this time!¡± Swish! LIang Wen raised his hand to grab the sword that was floating before him. An astonishing aura rose from that sword while it was shot at an rming speed toward Qiancheng Yan. Liang Wen¡¯s gaze became increasingly gloomy when he felt the might of the sword. His smile gave off a dangerous vibe¡­ The crowd was focusing on the sight before them as excitement glimmered in their gazes. They could already imagine where the youth was decapitated by that sword. They loved those kinds of gruesome scene¡­ Yet, Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze was as indifferent as ever while she calmly watched on at the current scene¡­ Qiancheng Yan finally made his move before Liang Wen could near him¡­ He just raised his right hand to bare-handedly grab onto that sharp sword. All of the sword¡¯s aura vanished at that instant, allowing the arena stage to regain its peace¡­ That¡¯s right, he had indeed single-handedly grabbed onto that sword. It seemed as easy as though he was just grabbing air. Everyone widened their eyes as they started at the youthful appearance of Qiancheng Yan with disbelief. The current sight was even more shocking than seeing a ghost. Some people were even shocked speechless. A drop of cold sweat flowed down from Liang Wen¡¯s forehead. With hisplexion gravely pale, he said frantically, ¡°Wha-what did you do?¡± ¡®This brat must be carrying a treasure with him. Otherwise, how can he receive my attack that easily? ¡®That¡¯s right, it must be that case! Qiancheng Yan looked coldly at him. Bam! He had used all his might tond a fist onto Liang Wen¡¯s lower abdomen while he snapped the sword in his grip into halves¡­ Liang Wen¡¯s body soared into mid-air before crashing onto the ground. Shock permeated his heart at the instant while his body shivered uncontrobly as he looked at the youth nearing him. ¡°Liang Wen, it is time for me to pay you back all those years of bullying that you had done to me.¡± The youth¡¯s gaze was as calm as always. There was still some traces of youthfulness from his delicate and handsome face. However, each of his words struck like a hammer heavily onto Liang Wen¡¯s heart. ¡°How did you defeat me?!¡± Liang Wen shrieked in fright. ¡®It is unbelievable for me to believe that the trash that I had always treated as insignificant currently had the might to defeat me¡­¡¯ Peng! Qiancheng Yan stomped heavily onto Liang Wen¡¯s chest. Liang Wen could feel a powerful might prated his heart at that instant. A sweet taste was momentarily tasted in his throat before he spat out a mouthful of blood. His originally pale face had be increasingly pale. The za stayed quiet for a long time before a heated mour erupted. ¡°Oh my heavens, is that really Qiancheng Yan of the Qiancheng family?¡± ¡°How can this be possible?! How could he bare-handedly receive an attack by a Xiantian Full Circle Realm practitioner?!¡± ¡°Haha! If he was a trash, what will Liang Wen be? Qiancheng Yan was already superior to Liang Wen with just his grandeur.¡± That¡¯s right, a towering grandeur was being emitted from the youth¡¯s body at this instant. There was no way to judge that his might was still inferior to Liang Wen¡¯s. His might should even be superior to Liang Wen¡¯s instead¡­ Chapter 809 - An Alarming Sword Technique Part 2

Chapter 809 - An rming Sword Technique Part 2

Could it be he had already reached the Mystic Realm, judging by his might? The crowd took in a deep breath with great shock in their eyes upon thinking about that. They stared at the youthful face on the arena stage, not wanting to even blink their eyes¡­ ¡°I conc¡­¡± Qiancheng Yan suddenly stepped onto his mouth before he could officially concede defeat. Slight ripples gradually appeared in his clear water-like eyes. ¡°Liang Wen, you had dishonored my Master and even fancied her. Now, it is the time for me to pay you back for what you had done!¡± ¡®Nobody can dishonor my teacher! ¡®Since nothing good everes out from his mouth, he can do without it. ¡®Moreover, Liang Wen made people tweaked with their Teleportation Talisman in order to deal with them. If it wasn¡¯t for their rather good luck, they would have already lost their lives in that Eternal Night Forest. ¡®How can I forgive Liang Wen after everything he did?¡¯ ¡°Mhm!¡± Liang Wen¡¯s words were stuck in his throat. He quivered in terror at the youth before him. He had never thought that the trash would do such a terrifying act¡­ Pain! The intense pain made Liang Wen¡¯s entire body to shudder. Yet, he couldn¡¯t say anything so he could only look at Qiancheng Yan with a deathly pale face¡­ An Lin hastily covered his lips as intense fear infiltrated her heart. She couldn¡¯t help but retreat a couple of steps from that terror. She didn¡¯t have any guts to rescue Liang Wen¡­ Qiancheng Yan stomped onto Liang Wen¡¯s Dantian at this moment. Creak! A crisp sound was heard in the crowd¡¯s ears. Liang Wen¡¯s head tilted to a side, fainting from the pain. ¡°Stop!¡± Lin Li was immediately enraged when he saw Qiancheng Yan tormenting Liang Wen before him. His robust figure soared through the sky while raising his hand to strike Qiancheng Yan. Sinister killing intents rose from his body at that moment¡­ The crowd was stunned as they looked astonished at Lin Li. They didn¡¯t think that Lin Li, who was the referee, would take advantage of his superiority to intervene in the battle between two disciples, making a move on apetitor¡­ Boom! A white light shone past before Lin Li could reach Qiancheng Yan, blocking his path. A cial cold could be felt from the fluttering white robes, directly piercing into other¡¯s heart. It halted Lin Li¡¯s step, freezing his hand in mid-air. ¡®My mind must have been muddled by my anger. ¡®If it was as per usual, I definitely wouldn¡¯t act on such impulse. But my rtionship with the Liang family is great and I like Liang Wen. In addition of receiving pills from the Liang family, I couldn¡¯t help but strike out at Qiancheng Yan.¡¯ Lin Li was a little vexed. Thispetition wasn¡¯t for the City of Chaos but for those tworge powers¡­ ¡°Hmph!¡± Lin Li snorted coldly. He lowered his gaze to look at Qiancheng Yan who was on the ground. He then asked coldly, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you stop when I previously told you to?¡± Qiancheng Yan sneered as he asked in return, ¡°If it was Liang Wen that did that to me, will you make him stop?¡± His response stumped Lin Li. ¡®If Qiancheng Yan is the receiver and Liang Wen is the attacker, will I choose to intervene? The answer will be a big, fat no! ¡®This is due to the rule of thepetition that as long as their opponent hasn¡¯t conceded, the match won¡¯t stop! Moreover, nobody can make a move on any of them when the match was ongoing, especially me that was the referee¡­ ¡®Yet, how can I just watch on as Liang Wen is being killed?¡¯ ¡°Qiancheng Yan, you are too imprudent. I will stop anypetitors from killing their opponent no matter who they are on the arena stage!¡± Lin Li raised his head as he continued to say, brimming with justice, ¡°But you made such a ruthless move. You will definitely be a seed of disaster in the future for being so malevolent at such a tender age. Thus, I just wanted to teach you a small lesson, tempering your nature.¡± Chapter 810- An Alarming Sword Technique Part 3

Chapter 810- An rming Sword Technique Part 3

In other words, it was for your own good that I was teaching you a lesson. If you didn¡¯t appreciate it, you didn¡¯t know what was good for you and would sooner orter be a disaster for the Eastern Ind. Such a seed of disaster should be eliminated as soon as possible¡­ Qiancheng Yan smiled, but his smile was filled with mockery. It was as though Lin Li had just said a hrious joke. A bone-piercing cold voice was heard before he could rebuke, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to teach my person a lesson!¡± Lin Li¡¯s body shuddered as he followed the crowd¡¯s gaze to look at the girl beside Qiancheng Yan. ¡®Previously, it is this girl that stopped my attack on Qiancheng Yan.¡¯ Lin Li narrowed his gaze slightly as he scrutinized Mu Ru Yue. Even though Liang Wen had been brain-washing himself that those people were insignificant, he could clearly feel that the young girl before him was not even close to being simple! She definitely wouldn¡¯t be a puny Xiantian Mid Rank martial practitioner! ¡°Little girl, I did that for his own good. Otherwise, if that brat was to create trouble in the future, don¡¯t me me for not advising him.¡± Lin Li sneered with a cynical smile on his face. ¡®So what if she isn¡¯t at the Xiantian Mid Rank? She should just at most be at the Earth Realm, judging by her might. I am already at the Heaven Realm so I naturally don¡¯t need to fear her in the slightest¡­¡¯ Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t say anything. She just stared coldly at Lin Li. Her gaze made Lin Li¡¯s heart quivered a little. But he quickly got back to his senses as he smiled inwardly with self-mockery. ¡®I had gotten a fright by a twenty-year-old little girl. Why should I fear her when she currently was certainly not my match? ¡®It should most probably be due to me being oversensitive from being exhausted these days¡­¡¯ ¡°The only ones that will create problems are you guys.¡± Mu Ru Yue lifted her gaze to look at Lin Li while she said in an emotionless tone. But it made Lin Li¡¯s expression to change drastically. ¡®If this girl had talked to me with respect, perhaps I will let them off. Currently, she is clearly treating me as insignificant by the way she talks to me.¡¯ Yet, what infuriated Li Li more was at the back¡­ He saw Qiancheng Yan raising his leg to kick Liang Wen off the arena stage. Even though Liang Wen¡¯s Dantian had already been crippled, that sight still enraged Lin Li. ¡°Brat, you actually dared to do that before me. If I don¡¯t kill you today, it will be hard for anyone to respect me!¡± Lin Li yelled furiously as he struck a palm-strike at Qiancheng Yan. Yet, Mu Ru Yue moved in a sh to stand before Qiancheng Yan, raising her gaze to look at Lin Li that was rapidly approaching her¡­ ¡°Is that girl seeking death?¡± The crowd was initially stunned when they saw her action. They didn¡¯t expect that she would dare to resist against Lin Li. She would die no matter how many lives she may have. However, what was more unpredictable to the crowd was that such amotion would arise from just a clean match¡­ An Lin¡¯s eyes lit up. She could already see Mu Ru Yue copsing onto the ground. ¡°She is overreaching her might!¡± She snorted coldly with the expression on her delicate face distorted. She then continued to say excitedly, ¡°She must be seeking death doing that. Nobody will be able to save her this time!¡± ¡®That damnable girl will be dying soon. I even have an impulse to raise my head tough brazenly.¡¯ An Lin stared at the face that made her grit her teeth in anger. ¡®This is the oue for offending me¡­¡¯ Yet, a tyrannical aura suddenly burst forth from the girl¡¯s body at this moment. A storm arose in her surrounding, gales enveloped her body¡­ Chapter 811 - An Alarming Sword Technique Part 4

Chapter 811 - An rming Sword Technique Part 4

Strong! This girl was astonishingly strong. Who was the one that said she was a Xiantian Mid Rank martial practitioner? How could she have such a mighty grandeur with just a Xiantian Mid Rank¡¯s might? Boom! Her aura struck onto Lin Li¡¯s body under the crowd¡¯s focused gaze, making him retreat a couple steps back. He looked bbergasted at the magnificent girl under the gales as hemented, ¡°Heaven Realm. You are also at the Heaven Realm!¡± Boom! It was like a bolt out of the blue, strucking heavily on the crowd¡¯s heart. The crowd was greatly stirred up as they looked at Mu Ru Yue in shock. Did Lin Li just say that the girl¡¯s might was at the Heaven Realm? Damn! Must she be that shocking? How could she have such an rming result in her cultivation at such a tender age? ¡°Were you the one that tweaked with our Teleportation Talismans?¡± Mu Ru Yue nced at Lin Li¡¯s gravely paled face. With an indifferent gaze, she continued, ¡°Do you know that the type of people that I loathe the most in my life are those that do underhanded move? Thus, I can only say sorry to you.¡± Boom! The gales in the sky intensified, gradually forming into a sword before striking at Lin Li. Lin Li¡¯s expression changed drastically. A tyrannical aura struck onto the stage when therge sword was struck downwards, instantly creating arge crater on the arena stage. Sand and dust filled the air, covering that fluttering white robes. Lin Li looked coldly at the girl beneath him with a gloomy expression while he looked through the heavy sand and dust that permeated the sky. ¡°I don¡¯t have any other solution to deal with that girl. Her might is superior to mine even if we are both at the Heaven Realm. No! I must deal with this girl as soon as possible!¡± ¡®It seems that I¡¯ve only that solution now¡­¡¯ Lin Li took in a deep breath, gradually closing his eyes. His body¡¯s aura drastically increased several folds, a towering power was being emitted from him. ¡°Wu Yin, shall we stop him?¡± In the restaurant, Qing Yue frowned tightly. With a tinge of cold glint that flickered past his eyes, hemented, ¡°This person of the City of Chao¡¯s manor is really too much. If such a talent has been killed, our heart will ache terribly! No matter if it is this girl or that youth. We must recruit them into our sect.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait for a while more.¡± Wu Yun frowned tightly as he said, ¡°We didn¡¯t tell anyone that wee here so the people of the City¡¯s manor simrly won¡¯t know that we are here. Moreover, I¡¯ve a gut feeling that the girl will definitely not die. We can always make our move when she can¡¯t deal with him¡­¡± Qing Yue didn¡¯t say anything, but his gaze was focused on the snow-white figure on the stage¡­ ¡°Little girl, if you¡¯re willing to admit that you¡¯re wrong, I¡¯m willing to let you off this time.¡± Lin Li, who was in the sky, looked down at the figure on the arena stage with an arrogant expression. He had already forgotten his duty at this instant. He only remembered the debt he had to settle with Mu Ru Yue. Yet, Lin Li didn¡¯t in the slightest think whether he had done something wrong. ¡®If such an unruly girl has been chosen by the Alchemy Sect and Martial Sect, it will definitely give rise to a cmity in the future. Since that¡¯s the case, I should teach her a harsh lesson so that she can change her personality.¡¯ Lin Li currently failed to think that he wouldn¡¯t have provoked her wrath if he didn¡¯t tweak with Mu Ru Yue¡¯s team¡¯s Teleportation Talismans. Moreover, if Liang Wen didn¡¯t think of killing and denigrating them, why would Qiancheng Yan cripple him? Everything had a cause and oue, but Lin Li didn¡¯t in the slightest analysed the issue. He just knew that he wanted revenge against Mu Ru Yue and also due to her notplying to him. Thus, he wanted to take advantage of being an elder to teach this extremely presumptuous girl a harsh lesson! Chapter 812- An Alarming Sword Technique Part 5

Chapter 812- An rming Sword Technique Part 5

¡°Apologise? Mu Ru Yue smiled. Her smile was captivating but it was cial. ¡°I, Mu Ru Yue, didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Why do I need to apologise to you then?¡± Her voice was extremely domineering, filled with haughtiness and unruliness. Such a girl shouldn¡¯t be at this ce. She should be at the summit of the world instead. ¡°Haha!¡± Lin Liughed out brazenly. With killing intent reeking out from his body, he said, ¡°Good! Really good! It seems that I must teach you a harsh lesson!¡± Boom! Intense mes of fury erupted from his body as he charged toward Mu Ru Yue. The crowd could only see a ray of light being shot toward Mu Ru Yue due to his rapid speed. ¡°Yue Er!¡± An Xi was so anxious that she wanted to enter the arena stage to help Mu Ru Yue, but a jade arm had extended from her side, tightly holding onto her hand. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry.¡± Shu Ning shook her head as she raised her head to look at Mu Ru Yue that was on the arena stage before exining, ¡°I¡¯ve a feeling that Yue Er will certainly not lose!¡± It was unknown to Shu Ning why she had such confidence in Mu Ru Yue. Even she herself was shocked by how much trust she had for Mu Ru Yue. Worry continued to be expressed in An Xi¡¯s eyes even after hearing that as she focused her gaze onto the figures that were battling on the stage¡­ The ray of light prated Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body. An Xi¡¯s heart clenched a little at that instant. She shrieked with a gravely paleplexion, ¡°Yue Er!¡± Yet, Mu Ru Yue¡¯s figure that was stagnated on the arena stage dissipated after a breeze blew past at this moment. ¡°It is an after-image!¡± Shu Ning scrunched her eyebrows with aplex gaze that shone past her eyes. ¡®Mu Ru Yue¡¯s power can already enable her to leave an after-image¡­ ¡®It seems that there is still arge disparity in my might to hers. But this made my heart more determined. ¡®What maternal grandfather said was right. There are countless hidden talents in the Eastern Ind. If I interact with those talents, it will be greatly beneficial to my future cultivation¡­¡¯ Mu Ru Yue suddenly appeared behind Lin Li. Lin Li hastily turned around when he felt an icy aura behind him. With a brandish of his sword, he received her sudden attack. ng! Mu Ru Yue retreated a couple steps back. Her chest jolted a little. A fishy-sweet taste surged up her throat, but she swallowed it back down. But herplexion didn¡¯t in the slightest turn gravely pale¡­ ¡°This girl is really strong!¡± Lin Li¡¯s hand that was gripping onto the white light shuddered a little with his expression bing increasingly serious. ¡®I¡¯m already countless times stronger than usual after using that secret art to increase my might. Even a Spiritual Realm expert wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand my attack and remain unscathed. Yet, she was able to receive my attack without having any injury¡­¡¯ ¡°Little girl,¡± Lin Li sniggered as hemented, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be your match even after using the secret technique to increase my might after a few years. But it is a pity that your current power is still too far from mine. You will undoubtedly fall no matter how talented you are today!¡± His hand gripped tightly on the white glow. Swish! He dashed toward Mu Ru Yue again. His speed was so rapid that it formed a ray of light that shed past Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes. If it wasn¡¯t for her abnormal mental power, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to track his movement¡­ ¡°Master!¡± Qiancheng Yan¡¯s heart shuddered. He was slightly remorseful. If he didn¡¯t cripple Liang Wen on impulse, perhaps Lin Li wouldn¡¯t seek trouble with Master. But Qiancheng Yan couldn¡¯t help but want to shred that bastard Liang Wen¡¯s corpse into tiny pieces whenever he thought about the lecherous gaze that Liang Wen shot toward his Master. Chapter 813- An Alarming Sword Technique Part 6

Chapter 813- An rming Sword Technique Part 6

This was especially so when he wanted to kill them! How could he let Liang Wen off? Bang! Mu Ru Yue¡¯s arm trembled a little while she retreated a couple steps back. She raised her head to look at Lin Li who was before her. With tightly creased brows, she ordered, ¡°Qiancheng, step off the arena stage!¡± ¡°But Master¡­¡± ¡°Qiancheng Yan, you don¡¯t need to feel guilty. You previously didn¡¯t do anything wrong. I will simrly cripple Liang Wen even if you didn¡¯t. What should be unexpected to you was that the referee was so biased. This matter should have also been impossible to be predicted by you.¡± The referee should be impartial and just. Thus, Qiancheng Yan didn¡¯t expect that Lin Li would make a move on them at this ce. This matter should also be the first even if it was in the City of Chaos¡­ ¡°Master, I¡­¡± ¡°Get down!¡± Mu Ru Yue frowned. She no longer gave Qiancheng Yan any chances in rebuking her. Boom! She kicked him off the stage before raising her head to look at the elder charging toward her¡­ ¡°Qiancheng Yan, are you alright?¡± An Xi hastily ran before Qiancheng Yan. She then said worriedly, ¡°What Yue Er said was right. You don¡¯t need to me yourself for deciding to cripple Liang Wen. A person like him deserves to die. Yet, you had left him with his life.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Shu Ning seemed to have seen through Qiancheng Yan¡¯s worries and guilt that she consoled, ¡°My maternal grandfather once told me that a martial practitioner should do whatever he wants, not even caring for his own safety. It is only after breaking through countless crises that the person can be a genuine expert. If one was to suppress their hatred and anger, it will be detrimental to their cultivation instead. ¡°If you didn¡¯t cripple Liang Wen now, you will be unsatisfied. If you don¡¯t relieve those negative feelings, it will sooner orter be a thorn in your heart¡­¡± ¡°Moreover,¡± Shu Ning paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°I have confidence in Yue Er. Lin Li won¡¯t be her match even after increasing his might.¡± A cold snort was heard by her side after she said that. ¡°You are overestimating her might. How can she be able to defeat Lin Li?¡± Shu Ning frowned as she nced at the arrogant and haughty expression of a young girl with a beautify appearance, glint of cold light that shed past her eyes. ¡°What did you say?¡± An Xi was so angered that she widened her eyes. Yet, Shu Ning raised her arm to block An Xi¡¯s path when she wanted to head forth to teach that girl a lesson. ¡°Don¡¯t mind her,¡± Shu Ning shook her head. She nced coldly at the young girl¡¯s beautiful face as she continued, ¡°Don¡¯t bother with her. Moreover, it isn¡¯t the time to bother with her now.¡± Currently, what was the most important matter was Mu Ru Yue¡¯s battle¡­ Shu Ning no longer said anything upon saying that. She raised her gaze to look at the battle on the arena stage. Her eyes no longer divert away from the young girl with a magnificent appearance. ¡°You¡­¡± The young girl¡¯s expression changed after seeing that Shu Ning no longer cared about her. She bit her lip before saying with resentment, ¡°Just you wait! There will be a day that I will let you know that I, Su Ning, isn¡¯t a person that you can just easily mess around with.¡± She raised her chin as she walked toward Jin Kai like an arrogant peacock. She seemed to be treating Shu Ning as an insignificant person. Jin Kai frowned slightly as he shot a cold gaze at Shu Ning¡¯s elegant and pretty face. A glow shed past his golden pupils. But it was so rapid that it was hard for people to notice it. Sweat from Mu Ru Yue¡¯s forehead flowed down her impable face on the arena stage. Drip! Her sweat dripped onto the ground, quickly forming a puddle of sweat before her¡­ ¡°Little girl, you can¡¯t defeat me!¡± Lin Li raised his head arrogantly while he said that. It was obvious that he wasn¡¯t cing any importance on Mu Ru Yue. Chapter 814 - An Alarming Sword Technique Part 7

Chapter 814 - An rming Sword Technique Part 7

¡®Mu Ru Yue won¡¯t be my match after I used the secret art to increase my might drastically. There will be a side effect in using that technique though. I will no longer be able to carry out sexual intercourse in my entire life. ¡®But I naturally won¡¯t need to care about that since I already have four sons.¡¯ Mu Ru Yue wiped the cold sweats off her forehead. She then held firmly onto her sword before striking at Lin Li again. Boom! A downward sh from the Heavenly Dragon me Sword struck toward the ground. An impact was shot toward Lin Li from the ground. Lin Li smiled, thinking nothing about that attack. His aura formed into a storm, colliding against the impact that was rapidly heading toward him. An astonishing explosion was instantly heard. Dust and sand filled the air, covering the girl¡¯s somewhat exhausted appearance¡­ Mu Ru Yue took out two pills and consumed it. She leaped toward Lin Li again after feeling her energy had more or less restored¡­ Yet, Li Li¡¯s aura increasingly intensified at this moment, a mighty storm filled the entire sky¡­ Shock subconsciously filled the crowd¡¯s gaze upon seeing the current sight. ¡°Such powerful force! This girl will most probably die without aplete corpse this time!¡± Even a True Realm expert might not be able to survive under such a storm, not to mention her that was only at the Heaven Realm. It was a pity that such a magnificent talent was going to fall¡­ The crowd sighed in pity. Perhaps she wouldn¡¯t have met with such a cmity if she wasn¡¯t adamant in going against Lin Li. ¡°Master!¡± Qiancheng Yan¡¯s legs softened as he hollered in despair while looking at the girl under the storm. Tears of regret and sorrow gradually flowed down his youthful face. Shu Ning¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but skip a beat even if she had resolutely believed in Mu Ru Yue from the start when she saw such tyrannical power. She yelled frantically, ¡°Yue Er, quickly dodge!¡± But it was already toote¡­ The storm suddenly charged downward, enveloping that snow-like figure¡­ ¡°Doom! She is definitely finished this time!¡± Bang! An Xi sat heavily onto the ground. She bit her lips hardly with sorrow on her adorable face. ¡®I just can¡¯t believe that the girl that I have interacted with for such a long time and even mentioned to take down the entire An family for me had just died on the arena stage¡­¡¯ An Xi hastily covered her lips while she reminisced about those days where they met and interacted with each other. Tears of helplessness and sadness seeped through the gaps of her fingers¡­ Shu Ning¡¯splexion had simrly turned gravely pale with her lips losing all rosiness. She just kept on shaking her head and yelled in a shaky voice, ¡°Impossible! I believe in her. She won¡¯t die!¡± ¡®How can such a magnificent and peerless girl die?¡¯ Shu Ning was able to ept it no matter what¡­ ¡°Hmph!¡± Su Ning sniggered. With a smirk filled with mockery, she said, ¡°I had mentioned that this girl will definitely die. It is just that all of you didn¡¯t believe that. Thus, you met with retribution. A person should not be too brazen. Otherwise, you won¡¯t even know how you die!¡± Suddenly, Qiancheng Yan raised his bloodshot eyes shooting a death gaze at Su Ning. It was unknown to Su Ning why her heart shuddered when her eyes met with his gaze. But she didn¡¯t in the slightest express her shock in her eyes as her arrogance didn¡¯t allow her to show any sign of weakness. The mockery in her eyes intensified instead. ¡°All of you should go and take her corpse back. But I think that her body must have already been obliterated without any remaining remnants of her body, judging by the current situation¡­¡± Qiancheng Yan hastily stood up and moved in a sh before Su Ning right after she said that. His bloodshot eyes were filled with fury and hatred. Chapter 815 - An Alarming Sword Technique Part 8

Chapter 815 - An rming Sword Technique Part 8

The youth had curled both of his hands and fingers tightly around Su Ning¡¯s neck before she could even react. He then proimed in a shaky voice that seemed to be imbued with overflowing fury, ¡°I will kill you if you speak any more nonsense!¡± That¡¯s right, killing intents surged forth from Qiancheng Yan¡¯s body. ¡®Master will definitely not die. I must kill everyone that says that she has already died!¡¯ ¡°Cough! Cough!¡± Su Ning¡¯s beautiful face flushed red with horror in her pretty eyes. She waved her hand helplessly at Jin Kai. She then pleaded in a strained voice, ¡°Elder brother Jin Kai, save me¡­¡± Jin Kai frowned. He didn¡¯t want to care about Su Ning but he couldn¡¯t help but think about her status. Impatience shed past his golden eyes. He raised his hand, shooting a golden ray of light at Qiancheng Yan. Boom! Qiancheng Yan¡¯s body was sent flying before crashing heavily onto the ground. ¡°Qiancheng Yan!¡± An Xi and Shu Ning¡¯s expression changed when they saw Jin Kai¡¯s action, hastily standing before Qiancheng Yan and protecting him. ¡°Jin Kai!!¡± Shu Ning raised her gaze to look at Jin Kai¡¯s handsome but cold face. Killing intents surged forth from her heart. Her beautiful face was no longer as elegant as usual. Boundless coldness rejecting people from nearing her was expressed instead. She said heavily on each of her words, ¡°I will never forgive you in my life!¡± They had met each other when they were young and had a good rtionship after all. Hence, she didn¡¯t detest him even if Jin Kai treated her extremely cold when they reunited. Yet, Jin Kai had just breached her bottom line this time. He didn¡¯t mind making move on her friend to save that damnable girl Su Ning. She would not forgive him in her entire life and eternity just from him doing that. A small bun-like figure appeared in Jin Kai¡¯s mind when he saw Shu Ning¡¯s resolute gaze. A trace of panic unknowingly permeated in his heart. Just as he wanted to exin, Su Ning suddenly pounced into his embrace. With a tear-stained face, she said, ¡°Elder brother Jin Kai, I am so scared. They actually wanted to kill me. You had promised my parents to protect me so you can¡¯t just watch on as I am being bullied¡­¡± Jin Kai¡¯s body stiffened. But he immediately pushed Su Ning away when the Shu Ning¡¯s cold gaze entered his eyes. He briskly walked toward Shu Ning, wanting to hold Shu Ning¡¯s hand. But he heard the girl¡¯s sharp thorn-like words that stabbed heavily into his heart before he could touch her. ¡°Scram! I don¡¯t ever want to see you again in my life!¡± Shu Ning already was tremendously enraged due to Mu Ru Yue¡¯s matter. Yet, Jin Kai hurt Qiancheng Yan at this moment. She was risking her life by wanting to save Qiancheng Yan. But she could not let her friend¡¯s disciple be injured again no matter what. Jin Kai ced his hand down. His usual icy gaze seemed to have melted as sorrow and remorse reced the coldness. ¡°I am sorry.¡± Even Jin Kai couldn¡¯t believe that he said those words after they left his mouth. But he just had a feeling that the person that he didn¡¯t want to hurt the most in his life was this girl¡­ Su Ning¡¯s face distorted in jealousy and hatred. She clenched her fists tightly as she shot dagger-like gazes at Shu Ning. ¡®This damnable girl dares to seduce my Elder brother Jin Kai. I definitely mustn¡¯t let her off!¡¯ Shu Ning no longer looked at Jin Kai. She walked forth and helped Qiancheng Yan to stand up. However, an intense ray of light shot out from within the storm at this moment¡­ Boom! A mighty sword aura was shot out from the storm, instantly splitting the arena stage into halves with that sword light, ruining the arena stage¡­ Chapter 816 - An Alarming Sword Technique Part 9

Chapter 816 - An rming Sword Technique Part 9

Everyone was stunned by that astonishing sword technique, subconsciously casting their gazes at the arena stage¡­ A figure suddenly appeared within the dust and sand that permeated the sky after the storm died down. The current girl no longer looked as graceful as usual. Her white robes was covered in dust and sand. She was in such a sorry state, but it was still unable to cover her magnificence. Everyone was in shock as they looked in astonishment at that figure. They didn¡¯t dare to believe what they saw. ¡°Ho-how did you survive?!¡± Lin Li¡¯s voice was trembling as he yelled with all his might. ¡®I had already used all my might in that move. But this girl managed to survive my ultimate blow¡­¡¯ ¡°Yue Er!¡± An Xi¡¯s heart shuddered as she looked dazedly at Mu Ru Yue who had walked out from the dust and sand. This kind of jubnt kind of feeling of recovering what she had almost lost forever nearly made her shriek. But she had hastily cover her lips before she shrieked. Yet, her shaking body exposed her heart-felt excitement¡­ ¡°Master, Master is alright¡­¡± Qiancheng Yan¡¯s excitement was more intense than An Xi¡¯s. He couldn¡¯t imagine what would happen if something was to really happen to Mu Ru Yue. He might even do something out of his character. ¡®My parents gave me my life and soul. But it was this girl that had given me hope to continue living. If it wasn¡¯t for her, perhaps I would already be a corpse, dying together with Yan Er¡­¡¯ Shu Ning smiled. Her smile wasn¡¯t cold with her entire body emitted an elegant aura. It was undeniable that Shu Ning was really beautiful even if she wasn¡¯t devastatingly beautiful. The gentleness of her beauty would make anyone that saw her smile rx subconsciously¡­ Jin Kai¡¯s gaze had always focused on Shu Ning from the start. His heart seemed to have been ripped apart by a hand; it was unbearably painful¡­ ¡®Is she that girl?¡¯ ¡®If it isn¡¯t her, then how can she possess a smile that stirs up my heart so much? But she had gone missing for about a dozen years. Why has she appeared here then? ¡®But if this girl is that girl, what should I do next?¡¯ Jin Kai thought about all those years of longingness and yearningness but his heart ached again when he thought about Shu Ning¡¯s previous cold expression, the pain suffocated him¡­ ¡®I was wrong. I was really wrong! ¡®I shouldn¡¯t have made a move on her friend due to Su Ning¡¯s identity. Perhaps I will lose my most beloved girl forever from that act¡­¡¯ Mu Ru Yue halted her step on the arena stage. She raised her gaze to look at Lin Li that had a drastic change in his expression. ¡°Is that all you can do? It will be my turn to attack then¡­¡± ¡°Transformation of an Astonishing me Dragon!¡± Boom! Intense me burst forth from the girl¡¯s body. Swish! The mes gathered toward the Heavenly Dragon me Sword. Her current appearance being enveloped with mes looked breathtaking! Lin Li gradually opened his eyes with shock expressed in his eyes. But the girl raised and swung her sword downwards before he got back to his senses. An enormous sword that seemed to have reached the sky floated behind her at this moment. The enormous red sword carried an astonishing aura with it. Boom! It was struck downwards. Such an astonishing sword attack rocked the ruined arena stage as it struck toward Lin Li¡­ An intense explosion shook the entire za for a short moment. The crowd was reluctant to shift their gazes away from the arena stage at this instant as they focused their gazes at the arena stage without looking elsewhere¡­ Chapter 817 - An Alarming Sword Technique Part 10

Chapter 817 - An rming Sword Technique Part 10

Dust and sand covered their sight again from the destruction of the arena stage. It was only after a long time for the gale to dissipate the dust and sand. However, Lin Li was still standing perfectly well in mid-air with his grey robes fluttering along with the wind, enveloping his robust figure. ¡°Lord Lin Li is still alive? Didn¡¯t I say that Lord Lin Li definitely wouldn¡¯t die that easily? Even though that sword attack was rming and even seemed to be slicing through the sky, it was only filled with grandeur butcked in power.¡± Lin Li, who was previously standing upright in mid-air, dropped directly to the ground while the crowd below the arena stage was discussing among themselves. Following that, he no longer climbed back up to his feet¡­ ¡°Yue Er!¡± tion filled An Xi¡¯s eyes as she walked briskly toward the girl standing in mid-air. Respect and reverence brimmed in her eyes at this moment. ¡®Perhaps it was a right choice for me to choose to follow her half a month ago¡­¡¯ ¡°Yue Er, that sword technique is really amazing. Who taught you that move?¡± An Xi¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡®Mu Ru Yue¡¯s sword move that seemed to have cut through the heaven was too cool. I won¡¯t be able to forget that move in my life¡­¡¯ Mu Ru Yue smiled lightly. ¡°It was a move that I had improvised in the previous crisis. Previously, that move can enable me to battle against an opponent that has a higher cultivation than me. Yet, my opponents have been bing increasingly powerful. Lin Li also used a secret art to increase his might to the True Realm even though it hadn¡¯t reached the Spiritual Realm. Thus, I wasn¡¯t able to use my previous technique to defeat him so I was lucky to be able toe up with a new move in time,pletely defeating Lin Li.¡± An Xi no longer heard what Mu Ru Yue continued to say. She was stupefied and looked dazedly at Mu Ru Yue when she heard that Mu Ru Yue hade up with that sword technique herself. She suspected that her ears were currently malfunctioning¡­ ¡®This girl is too outrageous! ¡®I am far inferior aspared to her even if I, as a Spiritual Master, was a rare existence. I didn¡¯t have the confidence to defeat Lin Li after all¡­ ¡®It will be impossible for me even after reaching Mu Ru Yue¡¯s age!¡¯ ¡°Qiancheng,¡± Mu Ru Yue shifted her gaze to look at Qiancheng Yan before she said in smile, ¡°I need to thank you. If it wasn¡¯t for you, I might not be able to create that new move in this match.¡± Qiancheng Yan¡¯s heart shuddered. ¡®I knew that Master has seen through my guilt so she is intentionally consoling me.¡¯ A trace of warmth surged in Qiancheng Yan¡¯s heart. ¡®Master seems really cold, but she actually does ce us in her heart. ¡®Even taking good care of my mood¡­¡¯ ¡°Master, I, Qiancheng Yan, will never regret knowing you in my life.¡± Qiancheng Yan raised his gaze to look seriously at Mu Ru Yue. Mu Ru Yue smiled lightly but didn¡¯t say further. She lifted her head to look at Shu Ning who wasing over. Shu Ning sighed andmented a little, ¡°Yue Er, I initially thought that I was already talented enough until I met you. I finally understand what it is to be like a frog in a well. I should be grateful to my maternal grandfather. If it wasn¡¯t for him to make me leave the family to see the world, perhaps I will still be self-proiming myself as a talent¡­¡± ¡®Every talent in the world no longer can call themselves a talent whenparing themselves to her! ¡®Anything by her side will only be a prop¡­¡¯ Shu Ning was a little curious at this instant as to how powerful the man that waspatible to be with her would be? The crowd burst out in a mour only at the moment that Mu Ru Yue walked down from the ruined arena stage¡­ Chapter 818 - Ye Wu Chen Appeared Part 1

Chapter 818 - Ye Wu Chen Appeared Part 1

¡°Won! She really won!¡± Lin Li initially had a great cultivation. Moreover, he had even used a secret art to increase his might. Yet, he was still defeated by a twenty-year-old girl¡­ Mu Ru Yue slowly walked out of the arena stage under the crowd¡¯s shock gazes. She lifted her head to survey the crowd the moment she walked down from the ruined arena stage. She then asked with a slight smirk, ¡°Is there anyone that still wants to challenge me?¡± The crowd instantly became silent as they looked in shock at the girl that had just walked off the arena stage. Wouldn¡¯t it be equivalent to be seeking death by battling against them? Who could still have the guts to challenge her. A group of cavalries rode briskly over the instant Mu Ru Yue walked down the arena stage, instantly surrounding the entire martial stage. Following that, a middle-aged man with a stern expression walked out from behind the cavalries. ¡°It is the City Lord!¡± An exmation was shouted out from somewhere within the crowd. Everyone then raised their heads to look at the middle-aged man. ¡°Yue Er.¡± Shu Ning frowned as she moved in a sh to stand before Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body, protecting Mu Ru Yue behind her, while she looked coldly at the middle-aged man. A trace of apprehensiveness was expressed in her eyes. The City Lord nced at Lin Li that was lying motionlessly on the ground. But he didn¡¯t say anything and just looked at Mu Ru Yue before he said, ¡°This Lord has already heard what had happened here. Lin Li had misused his authority for his personal benefits. He deserves to die. Thepetition will still be continuing. However, there is a need to build another arena stage since the current arena stage is in ruins. ¡°This lord had also seen this girl¡¯s might. She shall be the champion of thispetition unless someone can defeat her. Following this, you will be fighting for the top ten positions in thispetition.¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t expect that it would be so easy to obtain the championship. But she had some lingering fears when she thought about the previous crisis. Shu Ning and the rest rxed. They originally thought that the City Lord would avenge for Lin Li. Yet, the matter was actually resolved so easily¡­ ¡°Everyone shall be dismissed for now.¡± The City Lord coldly surveyed the crowd before he said in an indifferent tone, ¡°I will notify all of you for the day of thepetition¡­¡± Swish! The crowd had all left the za. Nheless, that previous rming sword move still greatly startled them. It would be hard for them to forget that sight for the rest of their lives and eternity¡­ Jin Kai¡¯s gaze was still focused on Shu Ning. His heart once again seemed to have been ripped apart by a hand when he saw Shu Ning¡¯s cold expression. ¡®Is this girl really that merciless?¡¯ He smiled bitterly before closing his eyes in slight sorrow¡­ ¡°Yue Er, let¡¯s go.¡± Shu Ning frowned slightly. She didn¡¯t even nce at Jin Kai after that incident. It was as though the man was non-existent in her point of view¡­ An Xi and Qiancheng Yan had gathered in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s room in the ry station. They were happily discussing a few topics. Yet, an elderly voice was heard from outside the room. ¡°This should be the ce.¡± The room¡¯s door was suddenly pushed open while he said that, sessfully stopping everyone from chatting¡­ The elder that entered the room had a snow-white beard with a benevolent smile on his elderly face. He surveyed the four of them once he had briskly entered the room. ¡°Who are you?¡± An Xi frowned her pretty long, shapely eyebrows with wariness expressed on her adorable babyface. ¡°Hehe! Little girl, you don¡¯t need to fear me. I¡¯m not a bad person.¡± A cordial smile was expressed on the elder¡¯s face. Chapter 819 - Ye Wu Chen Appeared Part 2

Chapter 819 - Ye Wu Chen Appeared Part 2

Yet, his smile seemed to be from a queer uncle trying to abduct innocent children. An Xi didn¡¯t in the slightest believe him as she used a doubtful gaze to stare at the elderly man. It made the elder suspect whether if there were words saying that he was a bad person on his face. ¡°Little girl, this old man really isn¡¯t a bad person.¡± The elder pointed to his benevolent-looking face as he exined, ¡°Look at this! This old man¡¯s face should be a face of a good person.¡± An Xi pouted as she rebuked, ¡°A bad person will never say that he is bad.¡± The elder was instantly speechless. He then sighed faintly as he looked aggrieved at An Xi. That gaze of him sent a chill running through An Xi¡¯s body, making her subconsciously hide behind Mu Ru Yue. ¡°An Xi.¡± Mu Ru Yue frowned slightly. She looked indifferently at the elder before asking, ¡°Why have youe here for?¡± ¡®This elder is an expert. He is at least stronger than me¡­¡¯ ¡°Hehe! Thisdy knows how to see people. You know that this old man isn¡¯t a bad person.¡± The elder chuckled before introducing himself, ¡°Please let me introduce myself. I am Qing Yue from the Alchemy Sect.¡± ¡®Alchemy Sect?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue raised her brow before asking with a fake smile, ¡°Why has the person of the Alchemy Secte to find us, ordinary people?¡± ¡®Ordinary?¡¯ The elder took in a deep breath, suppressing the impulse to bash this little girl up. ¡®If she was ordinary, how could the other talents live?¡¯ ¡°Little girl, I admire this boy¡¯s and your innate talents. I want to recruit you both as my disciples. What do you think?¡± The elder smiled as he continued with pride, ¡°I¡¯m not lying. My position in the Alchemy Sect is second to the Sect Master¡¯s. If you be my disciples, I can promise that nobody in this Eastern Ind will dare to bully you.¡± Qiancheng Yan, who was initially sitting quietly by Mu Ru Yue¡¯s side, became stirred up upon hearing what the elder said. Swish! He stood up from his seat. ¡°I refuse!¡± The elder was stunned for the moment as he looked at Qiancheng Yan, puzzled, before persuading, ¡°Boy, you should think carefully. Our status as the Alchemy Sect is rather high in this ce. If you disagree, you might regret in the future.¡± Qiancheng Yan bit his lip before ncing at Mu Ru Yue and exined, ¡°I, Qiancheng Yan, just need her as my master in my life! I won¡¯t be anyone¡¯s disciple except her¡¯s!¡± ¡®Even if it is a recruitment from the remarkably powerful Alchemy Sect¡­¡¯ ¡°Hehe! This will be easy to resolve. The two of you can enter my Alchemy Sect.¡± The elder smiled as he shifted his gaze at Mu Ru Yue and asked, ¡°Little girl, are you willing to enter the Alchemy Sect?¡± The elder was great confidence that she would be keen to join as the Alchemy Sect was not only the top power of the continent, he himself held a superior position in the Alchemy Sect. The girl that was sitting quietly raised her gaze slowly upon hearing what he said. She then replied in a tone that was unquestionable, ¡°I refuse!¡± ¡®Refuse? She actually refused?¡¯ The elder momentarily widened his eyes. He was in extreme astonishment. ¡®Where has it gone wrong? She rejected my invitation to be my disciple¡­¡¯ ¡°Little girl, which part of me is dissatisfying?¡± The elder was really unsatisfied with gloominess expressed on his entire face. He never had such a tragic experience where both of his disciple¡¯s candidates rejected his offer¡­ ¡°I am not interested in the Alchemy Sect.¡± Mu Ru Yue nced at the elder as she said indifferently. ¡°Simrly, I currently have really important matters to settle so I don¡¯t have the time to enter the Alchemy Sect¡­¡± Chapter 820 - Ye Wu Chen Appeared Part 3

Chapter 820 - Ye Wu Chen Appeared Part 3

The elder sighed in disappointment before he said, ¡°I shall respect your decision. Little girl, if you ever regret and want toe under me, you can alwayse and find me. The entrance to my Alchemy Sect will always be wide open for you.¡± ¡®Even though this little girl is just a martial practitioner, I must try to recruit her no matter what as I definitely can¡¯t let those bastards from the Martial Sect snatch away a martial practitioner that has such an outstanding innate talent¡­¡¯ ¡°But,¡± Mu Ru Yue paused for a moment before she continued, ¡°I can let Qiancheng Yan head to the Alchemy Sect to train.¡± ¡°Master!¡± Qiancheng Yan paled with fright as he hastily raised his head to look at Mu Ru Yue. He then asked, choked with his emotions, ¡°Master, do you not want me anymore?¡± ¡®Otherwise, why is she making me be his disciple?¡¯ ¡°Qiancheng, you are still too inexperienced. You will be able to gain experience after entering the Alchemy Sect.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled as she continued, ¡°Moreover, I only want you to join the Alchemy Sect. I am not telling you to be his disciple. I will always be your Master no matter what.¡± ¡®I am not that silly to give up such a talent with a Divine Body to someone else. But Qiancheng Yan really needs to train. His battle experience is too insufficient. ¡®Even though I can teach him those experiences, it won¡¯t be as effective as for him to train by battling against others. ¡®He will only mature if he entered the Alchemy Sect that is filled with talents¡­¡¯ Qiancheng Yan gradually calmed down as he looked at the girl¡¯s smiling face. ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. I will certainly not let you down! I will reach a high position in the world one day. I will then announce to the entire world that I am your, Mu Ru Yue¡¯s, disciple!¡± ¡®I must mature to gain glory for Master!¡¯ The elder was ted. ¡®Even though Mu Ru Yue rejected to join the Alchemy Sect, I still have this youth that is simrly a rare talent. I will at least not return to the Alchemy Sect empty-handed.¡¯ ¡°Hehe!¡± The elder stroked his snow-white beard. He then smiled in satisfaction, ¡°Don¡¯t fret. Little boy, if anyone is to bully you in the Alchemy Sect, you can always tell them my name. There won¡¯t be anyone that will dare to bully or humiliate you in the Alchemy Sect for as long as I¡¯m there!¡± Qiancheng Yan didn¡¯t say anything but his clear gaze was filled with determination. ¡®The only reason why I want to be stronger is due to me being Mu Ru Yue¡¯s disciple! Master will undoubtedly reach the summit of the world so I mustn¡¯t embarrass Master!¡¯ The elder was really sad that Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t join the Alchemy Sect. But the Alchemy Sect would have an unbreakable rtionship with her after Qiancheng Yan joins the Alchemy Sect. It was unknown to him why he had a feeling that his girl would definitely create havoc in this Eastern Ind¡­ A set of footsteps was once again heard outside the door shortly after the elder left. When the crowd looked at the entrance of the room, an elder in embroidered robes was walking briskly into the room. ¡°Who will you be again?¡± An Xi frowned as she asked impatiently. The elder with a stern expression in embroidered robes was stunned for a moment after hearing what An Xi said. ¡®Can it be someone else has alreadye to find them?¡¯ ¡°Lady, I¡¯m an Elder of the Martial Sect, Wu Wen (squad culture). I had coincidentally watched thepetition. I am thinking of wanting to recruit Mister Qiancheng and Lady Mu into the Martial Sect after admiring your innate talents. What do you think about that?¡± ¡®Coincidentallye here? I am just bullsheetting! ¡®Thesepetitions were originally not under my concern. I could just dispatch for subordinates to aplish such task while I just need to wait in the sect for them. ¡®But I heard that the two elders from the Alchemy Sect have personallye here. How can I continue to sit in the sect? Thus, I ran over to this ce without dallying. Otherwise, I may lose the chance to recruit these two talents into the Martial Sect.¡¯ Chapter 821 - Ye Wu Chen Appeared Part 4

Chapter 821 - Ye Wu Chen Appeared Part 4

Wu Wen was the same as those two elders from the Alchemy Sect in not liking to be serviced by themon popce. If the City Lord of the City of Chaos knew that they wereing, he would certainly lead a group of people over to wee them. How could he stand it? Thus, he sneaked discreetly into the city without letting anyone know¡­ An Xi was a little stupefied. ¡®The Martial Sect and Alchemy Sect¡¯s elders have personallye to invite Mu Er and Qiancheng Yan into their sect in such a short period of time. Moreover, these two elders seem to hold rather superior positions in their sect¡­¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled faintly as she exined, ¡°Qiancheng Yan has already entered the Alchemy Sect while I don¡¯t feel like joining any sect.¡± Wu Wen was a little frustrated upon hearing what she said. ¡®It seems that old man from the Alchemy Sect has made his move faster than me.¡¯ ¡°Alright.¡± He sighed lightly before persuading dejectedly, ¡°But Mister Qiancheng hasn¡¯t officially entered the sect. If he wants to join my sect instead, I will wee him anytime. Furthermore, Lady Mu, if you are willing to be a disciple of my Medicine Sect, I can give you a core disciple status and even let you enjoy having the greatest power a disciple could hold! I hope that you will consider about it.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled faintly as she replied, ¡°I will.¡± Wu Wen¡¯s eyes still lit up even if he knew that she was just replying to him half-heartedly. ¡®If I can get such a talent under me, the Martial Sect will definitely overtake the Alchemy Sect and Devil Sect in a couple of years¡­¡¯ The crowd felt that theycked of a better solution in treating this situation while they looked at elder¡¯s departing figure. The Alchemy Sect and Martial Sect didn¡¯t force them to enter their sect so they had good impressions of those two powers¡­ Mu RU Yue didn¡¯t need topete in the uingpetition so she cultivated in her room during this period of time. Her name should already be well-spread throughout the Eastern Continent. If Ye Wu Chen was near this ce, he would undoubtedly know her location reuniting with her. The faint sunlight of the sunset shone on the girl that was sitting on her bed with her eyes closed. Yet, a bustling sound was suddenly heard outside the room, making her open her eyes abruptly. ¡°Mu Er,¡± An Xi jumped up and down tedly. Her face had flushed red from excitement. ¡°Do you know I¡¯ve defeated An Lin?! Haha! She was scared witless by me at that time. I will no longer need to hide and let those people know that I, An Xi, am not a trash!¡± Her eyshes were trembling slightly with a peculiar ray of light glimmering in her bright eyes. Her smile was like warm sunlight, subconsciously influencing people with her emotions¡­ ¡°Congrattions.¡± Mu Ru Yue congratted her with a genuine smile. Shu Ning smiled but she was ted for An Xi. Nobody would think that she was a trash from now on¡­ ¡°Wei Zi Fang (maintain child honest), I previously had clearly told you before to purposely forfeit on the Arena Stage. Yet, you dared to go against my order! You are asking for a beating. Someone beat him up for me!¡± A fiend¡¯s voice was suddenly heard from outside the room. Mu Ru Yue scrunched her eyebrows tightly, but didn¡¯t give much attention to themotion. In her point of view, she didn¡¯t have any energy to give strangers and didn¡¯t like to meddle in something that didn¡¯t involve her. ¡°Wei Zi Fang is really pitiful.¡± An Xi pursed her lips as her bright,rge eyes looked outside of the room as she exined, ¡°The Wei family initially had great power that was second to those power such as the Alchemy Sect. But something happened a couple dozen of years ago. ¡°The daughter of the Wei family suddenly alienated from the Wei family after marrying into the Dou family. Her newborn daughter, Dou Yu (jade), had also disappeared. It was rumoured that she had already been killed by someone. The head of the Wei family could not bear with such blows that he fell ill and became bedridden. The Wei family had fallen to be a mediocre family from then on¡­¡± Chapter 822 - Ye Wu Chen Appeared Part 5

Chapter 822 - Ye Wu Chen Appeared Part 5

An Xi paused for a moment after saying that before she continued, ¡°The purpose of why Wei Zi Fang participated in thispetition was due to hoping that he could gain the attention of those two powers. If he could enter any of the two powers, he would definitely be able to improve the current state of the Wei family.¡± Bang! Mu Ru Yue suddenly stood up from her seat before she left her room without turning her head back. Everyone was pointing at the youth that was being bashed up by a crowd while discussing among themselves at the street of the ry station, but none of them went forth to help him. All of them knew that the people that were bashing the youth up from the Lin family. The person leading the group was the direct line of descent of the Lin family, young master Lin Ye (forest industry). The Wei family previously held the same status as the Wei family, but after the Wei family fell, the Lin family treated the Wei family badly. If it wasn¡¯t for the daughter of the Wei family bing the current Madam of the Dou family, they already would have annihted the Wei family. They didn¡¯t have the guts to wipe out the entire Wei family even if the Madam of the Dou family was distant to the Wei family after all¡­ Even though the Dou family possessed a simr status to the previous Wei family, the Dou family was being back by the Devil Sect. They wouldn¡¯t dare to make a move on the family that was being protected by the Devil Sect no matter how much guts they have. ¡°Wei Zi Fang, I was showing you respect when I previously told you to forfeit. Who do you think you are? You had greatly embarrassed me on the arena stage by defeating me. I won¡¯t forgive you for that.¡± Lin Ye raised his chin as he looked coldly at Wei Zi Fang¡¯s fair and handsome face as he continued, ¡°I¡¯ve already lost in thepetition so I don¡¯t need to bother with the rule that prohibitspetitors in injuring otherpetitors! You must pay the price for defeating me. Everyone, continue to beat him to death!¡± ¡®I can¡¯t even imagine my father¡¯s fury after returning home today. The current Wei family is inferior to the Lin family. Yet, I had never been able to defeat Wei Zi Fang that is a talent of the Wei family after so many years of fighting against him¡­ ¡®I originally thought that thispetition will be a chance for me in defeating him. But I didn¡¯t expect that Wei Zi Fang was so stubborn to the point of ignoring my threats! ¡®He is currently reaping what he sowed; no one is to be med for his current plight!¡¯ ¡°Cough! Cough!¡± Wei Zi Fang coughed out a mouthful of blood as he looked at Ye Lin with a gravely paleplexion. His gaze was burning with fury, resentment, and the stubbornness that makes Lin Ye grit his teeth! ¡°Damn it!¡± Lin Ye gritted his teeth. ¡®If I don¡¯t shatter his pride and confidence, it will be hard for me to appease my anger¡­¡¯ ¡°Wei Zi Fang, I will let you know the oue of offending me!¡± Boom! Layers of green mes abruptly coated Lin Ye¡¯s fist before he struck his fist directly at Wei Zi Fang. If it was as per usual, Wei Zi Fang wouldn¡¯t need to care about Lin Ye¡¯s attack. However, he was already beaten up to the point where he didn¡¯t have the energy to even get up on his feet. He could only watch on as the fist neared him¡­ Suddenly, a pair of hands extended from the side, gripping firmly onto Lin Ye¡¯s fist. Following that, Lin Ye felt a powerful force struck against his fist. Bang! His body was sent flying backward. Wei Zi Fang was startled as he raised his gaze to look at the fluttering white robes before him with astonishment in his eyes¡­ ¡°Who dared to injure me?¡± Lin Ye furiously raised his head when he asked that. A chill crept up from the bottom of feet when his eyes met with that cial gaze. The coldness even made him stutter his following words, ¡°Wh-why is it you?¡± Ye Lin¡¯s pupils gradually widened as he was scared witless. Hisplexion turned gravely pale with his lips trembling slightly¡­ Chapter 823 - Ye Wu Chen Appeared Part 6

Chapter 823 - Ye Wu Chen Appeared Part 6

The rest of the group found the current situation was a little grim so they no longer cared about anything to run away, abandoning Lin Ye. They couldn¡¯t be med as all of thepetitors that were present at the za a couple ago saw her battle, naturally seeing that rming sword move. She could defeat Lin Li, not to mention them. They would probably be wiped out by her sword before having a chance to even react. Lin Ye¡¯s body shuddered. He expressed a ttering smile on his gravely pale face as he exined, ¡°Lady Mu, are you¡­ acquainted with Wei Zi Fang? This is a misunderstanding. We are just fooling around. We definitely weren¡¯t really bullying him.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze was cold as the bone-piercing cold ice, making Lin Ye drench in cold sweat. He actually had a feeling to run away from this ce. ¡®This girl is too scary. I don¡¯t even have the courage in attempting to fight her¡­¡¯ ¡°Scram!¡± That cial word was a great relief to Lin Ye as he briskly ran out of the ry station. It was only after he left the ry station that he discovered he was drenched in cold sweat from his fright¡­ Mu Ru Yue gradually turned around to look at Wei Zi Fang who was still sitting on the ground. She then said coldly, ¡°Stand up by yourself! It can¡¯t be you are waiting for me to pull you up, right?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze became slightly absent-minded when she saw that youth¡¯s face. ¡®This man carries the same bloodline as me in his body even if there is a few generation gaps! He is a family member of Mother¡¯s! ¡®I don¡¯t mind antagonizing others for Mother!¡¯ Wei Zi Fang was slightly startled. He climbed up on his feet before looking at Mu Ru Yue with an unbending gaze as he asked, ¡°Why did you save me?¡± Mu Ru Yue nced at him and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t casually save people. Your life belongs to me from now on since I¡¯ve saved your life.¡± ¡°I had seen your battle and know your might. How can an insignificant person like me enter your eyes?¡± ¡®This girl doesn¡¯t seem to be the type of girl that is so kind hearted to meddle with other¡¯s business. Why has she saved only me when there are countless people in the Eastern Ind experiencing the same thing as I do then?¡¯ ¡°It is for a person.¡± Mu Ru Yue smirked as she nced at the man¡¯s prideful face. ¡®It is obvious that this man is extremely prideful from his appearance. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have gone against that person¡¯s order on the arena stage. ¡®He is a person that won¡¯t submit to anyone!¡¯ ¡°I know you are resentful. You are resentful of being humiliated by others and even rescued by a girl. If you really want to protect that pride of yours, you can only make yourself stronger. You don¡¯t have the qualification in being prideful with your current ability. If you want to keep your petty pride now, your oue will only be death!¡± It was like a lightning that struck his heart. Wei Zi Fang raised his gaze in shock at the girl¡¯s indifferent face. A peculiar feeling infiltrated her heart at this instant¡­ ¡®What she said is right. Only an expert can possess pride! ¡®If I refuse other¡¯s help with my current capability, death will be my only oue. Which is more important, pride or life? ¡®It is obviously thetter! ¡®What is the use of having pride when there¡¯s no life?¡¯ ¡°Thank you for your pointer. I finally understood that point.¡± Wei Zi Fang raised his gaze as he looked resolutely at Mu Ru Yue as he continued, ¡°I will be an expert in the future!¡± Only an expert could have pride¡­ Chapter 824 - Ye Wu Chen Appeared Part 7

Chapter 824 - Ye Wu Chen Appeared Part 7

¡°Yue Er,¡± An Xi ran out of the room. She heaved a sigh of relief when she saw Mu Ru Yue being safe and sound, ¡°You previously scared me from running out of the room without saying anything. That¡¯s right, Yue Er, you are acquainted with Wei Zi Fang?¡± Her gaze shifted to Wei Zi Fang while she said that. ¡°I don¡¯t know him.¡± Mu Ru Yue shook her head as she said, ¡°An Xi, he is injured. Do you mind patching him up?¡± An Xi smiled lovably as she agreed, ¡°Alright, I will bring him back now.¡± 1 Wei Zi Fang frowned as he subconsciously wanted to reject An Xi¡¯s intimity. Yet, his taut heart rxed after thinking about what Mu Ru Yue said. ¡®If it was in the past, I would certainly have rejected anyone¡¯s help due to my pride! But Mu Ru Yue enlightened me, making me gradually ce down my prideful heart¡­¡¯ Mu Ru Yue looked at Wei Zi Fang. ¡®This is my first meeting with him. I doubt he will believe me if I casually tell him my identity. The current Wei family still doesn¡¯t know that the Madam of the Dou family is actually just an imposter after all¡­¡¯ It was a quiet night. But the interior of the City Lord¡¯s Manor was decorated withnterns and colored banners, bustling with life. The Martial Competition had sessfully ended even if it was dyed by a couple of days due to that incident. The happiest person during this celebration was none other than the City Lord. ¡°Protector Jing Ming (bright wise) and Protector Chuan Gu (creek valley)!¡± The noisy guest hall instantly quietened after hearing those names. All of their gazes shot towards the two people that were at the entrance. Both of the middle-aged men had different markings on their robes, revealing their identity¡­ ¡°Are they Protector Jing Ming from the Martial Sect and Protector Chuan Gu from the Alchemy Sect?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, they are indeed people from those two sects. The Martial Competition had just ended while the Alchemy Competition hasn¡¯t even start. Thus, they are probably here to recruit some martial practitioners.¡± The crowd no longer said anything, but they stared at those two people with excitement and nervousness. If they were chosen by those two powers, it would imply that their future will be smooth-sailing¡­ ¡°City Lord, we are here to pick some martial practitioners.¡± Chuan Gu raised his head arrogantly as he swept a gaze through the crowd before announcing, ¡°I have decided to recruit the following people into the sect after serious considerations. Jin Kai and Su Ning can obtain inner core disciple positions. Moreover¡­¡± He reported a couple more names but he hadn¡¯t say Qiancheng Yan¡¯s and Mu Ru Yue¡¯s names from the start to the end. Jing Ming had simrly reported some names, but simrly, he didn¡¯t say their names. The crowd started to discuss among themselves. From their understanding, those two talents should have been fought over by everyrge power. Why didn¡¯t Protector Jing Ming and Protector Chuan Gu mention their names? Chuan Gu seemed to have sensed their curiosity and exined, ¡°I would like toment on something. There are two talents that are indeed stunning in thispetition. Yet, it is a pity that they are too ruthless in settling with situations. If such people were to enter our sect, they would definitely give rise to countlessmotions. They may even be enemies to the entire Eastern Ind! We can¡¯t afford to take such risks and don¡¯t need such vicious disciples. Thus, they will never be potential candidates to be recruited into our sects!¡± He didn¡¯t say any names, but everyone knew who those two protectors were referring to. All of their gazes shot toward Mu Ru Yue and Qiancheng Yan at this moment. The City Lord was simrly stunned. It seemed as though he didn¡¯t expect that both of the protectors will make such a decision. He originally thought that those two powers would fight among each other for those two people¡­ 1. Note: I don¡¯t really get this part but that was what she said. Perhaps bringing him back into the room to treat his injuries? Chapter 825 - Ye Wu Chen Appeared Part 8

Chapter 825 - Ye Wu Chen Appeared Part 8

Was it really the case that Chuan Gu and Jing Ming did not choose Mu Ru Yue and Qiancheng Yan? It was obviously not the case¡­ It was actually due to Su Ning finding them prior to this selection. Su Ning had given a precious alchemy form to Chuan Gu in exchange for him not choosing Mu Ru Yue and Qiancheng Yan. She had also promised Jing Ming that the Su family would be willing to help him settle three unconditional matters if he simrly did not choose Mu Ru Yue and Qiancheng Yan to enter into the Martial sect! The Martial Sect was indeed really powerful but Jing Ming was only just a puny protector. He would be more than willing to ept the Su family¡¯s deal. Moreover, it was only beneficial for the fame of the sect even if Mu Ru Yue and Qiancheng Yan entered the sect. Perhaps they would soon be forgotten by the world. Who would choose to do such a meaningless act then? Su Ning initially wanted to deal with Shu Ning but she failed to find any dirt to use against Shu Ning. Thus, she didn¡¯t have a foolproof method in dealing with Shu Ning. However, those two protectors had assured her that they would somehow find an excuse to expel her from the group or even kill her on the way back to the sect! Su Ning looked at those four people. A trace of sinister ray of light shone past her eyes with her smirk that was filled with mockery intensifying. ¡°Are you trying to enter the Alchemy Sect or Martial Sect? I, Su Ning, shall intentionally block your path!¡± Those kinds of people didn¡¯t have the qualification to enter the two sects! Shu Ning raised her head to look at Su Ning as though she felt her gaze. With a cold glint that shed past her eyes, shemented, ¡°This matter undoubtedly have something to do with Su Ning. It is a pity that Yue Er didn¡¯t have any interest in both sects and even rejected the invitations by those two elders. Furthermore, Qiancheng Yan had already agreed in entering the Alchemy Sect¡­¡± Her n was destined to fail. Those two protectors¡¯ authorities were inferior to those two elders that invited Mu Ru Yue and Qiancheng Yan to enter the sect. If those two elders were to know that those two protectors had said the words in never recruiting Mu Ru Yue and Qiancheng Yan, who they had tried painstakingly to recruit, into their sect, what kind of expression would they make¡­ She was really anxious to know the answer. ¡°Do the two of you have opinions on this?¡± Chuan Gu looked arrogantly at Mu Ru Yue and Qiancheng Yan. He then continued in a haughty tone, ¡°It is best for the both of you in listening to my advice. One should choose to forgive if they have the chance! Your actions were really too much. Our Alchemy Sect doesn¡¯t need such vicious people! You will certainly meet with downfalls with your current nature.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled and rebuked, ¡°So in your point of view, if someone wants to kill you, you will choose not to fight back? Otherwise, you will be inhumane and ruthless? But if you stand there to be killed, you will be kindhearted?¡± Chuan Gu¡¯s expression changed. He snorted coldly before he replied, ¡°But didn¡¯t Liang Wen failed to kill Qiancheng Yan in the end? Since he didn¡¯t kill him, Qiancheng Yan shouldn¡¯t have crippled him. Moreover, you even killed the City Lord¡¯s manor manager that had the duty to uphold justice. Your actions were even more ruthless than Qiancheng Yan!¡± ¡®Uphold justice?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue suddenly had the impulse to burst outughing. ¡®So in those people¡¯s point of view, Lin Li, who had neglected the rules of the arena stage and wanted to killpetitors, was upholding justice. ¡®It is remarkable that someone dares to make such ament brimmed with righteousness¡­¡¯ The others were stunned by what Chuan Gu said. They found his exnation too far-fetched, but none of them dared to speak up for Mu Ru Yue. They didn¡¯t have a choice. Chuan Gu was a person of the Alchemy Sect. The person with a strong fist and backer was the truth in this world. Even if he was quibbling, if he had the power, the rest would somehow proof that whatever he said was right¡­ ¡°Justice?¡± Wei Zi Fang sniggered as he mocked, ¡°So justice in an expert¡¯s eye was in such a fashion. This is really an eye-opener!¡± Chapter 826 - Ye Wu Chen Appeared Part 9

Chapter 826 - Ye Wu Chen Appeared Part 9

It was the first time Wei Zi Fang met with such a shameless person in his life¡­ ¡°Brat, do you want to be the same as them in never being chosen by our sect?¡± Chuan Gu¡¯s expression became gloomy as he looked coldly at Wei Zi Fang¡¯s handsome face. Wei Zi Fang raised his head fearlessly and with pride and stubbornness expressed on his face, he said, ¡°The reason why I participated in thispetition was to enter the eyes of the two powers in order to change the current condition of the Wei family. But if those two powers are filled with people like you are, I no longer feel inclined to join the sect!¡± Chuan Gu was instantly enraged as he had never been looked down upon by someone weaker than him. He said, ¡°Good! Good! Really good! Since this is your decision, I shall grant you your wish! The Alchemy Sect simrly won¡¯t need such an undisciplined person like you!¡± Jing Ming didn¡¯t say anything, but it could see that he had the same decision as Chuan Gu from his expression¡­ ¡°A bunch of idiots!¡± An Xi could no longer bear with it. ¡®Who does this bunch of idiots think they are? They are just weak protectors. Protectors indeed held a higher status than inner disciples in the sect, but they still have a long way to go to be genuine core disciples¡­ ¡®Moreover, the old fellow of the Martial Sect had mentioned that if Mu Ru Yue was willing to join the Martial Sect, he would give her a core disciple¡¯s status. Furthermore, Qing Yue of the Alchemy Sect said that he held a position second to the head of the sect. If Mu Ru Yue and Qiancheng Yan were to join the sect, they could do whatever they like in the sect. ¡®Thus, these two protectors really don¡¯t surmount to anything inparison to Mu Ru Yue and Qiancheng Yan¡­¡¯ ¡°Imprudent!¡± Chuan Gu instantly raged. He suddenly sneered as he asked, ¡°City Lord, what kind of people did you choose to enter thispetition? How could they pass the elimination round? Your sight is really bad!¡± The City Lord¡¯s expression changed as he cupped his fists toward Chuan Gu in apology. Following that, he looked at the four people and dered emotionlessly, ¡°All of you are to leave now!¡± Fury burst forth from An Xi¡¯s body. If it wasn¡¯t for Shu Ning holding her back, she would already most probably be bashing that City Lord up. ¡°Master hasn¡¯t participate in the Alchemypetition. How could she leave now?¡± Qiancheng Yan became anxious. ¡®Mu Ru Yue¡¯s purpose ining here is to find her partner. Her name should already be wide-spread by now, but the time is too short. She must participate in the Alchemypetition in order to give some times for that man to find Master¡­¡¯ ¡°Alchemypetition?¡± Chuan Gu frowned as he shifted his gaze to look at Mu Ru Yue. ¡®If Mu Ru Yue is a talented alchemist, won¡¯t I be making a loss for rejecting to choose her over a pill?¡¯ He hastily shut his eyes while thinking about that. He suddenly opened his eyes after a long time. Arrogance had recovered in his eyes. ¡°She indeed possess an above average mental power. She is certainly an alchemist for possessing such mental power!¡± Swish! The crowd became stirred up. This girl had already outshone all of the martial practitioner in thepetition. Could she outshine all of thepetitors in the Alchemypetition again? ¡°But¡­¡± Chuan Gu paused for a moment before he smiled coldly and continued, ¡°For an alchemist, it is too weak. Hence, her alchemy¡¯s standard shouldn¡¯t be really good!¡± The crowd heaved a sigh of relief upon hearing what he said. It would be too scary to them if Mu Ru Yue¡¯s alchemy skill was extremely outstanding as well. It was great that she wasn¡¯t a talented alchemist and could only be an average alchemist¡­ Chapter 827- Ye Wu Chen Appeared Part 10

Chapter 827- Ye Wu Chen Appeared Part 10

Nheless, how could Chuan Gu know that Mu Ru Yue possessed the Alchemy Book? Nobody would be able to know how much mental power she really possess and simrly, what her rank was in alchemy¡­ ¡°I shall give you an advice. You should not do a meaningless act in participating in the alchemypetition. It is impossible for you to be the champion in the Alchemypetition. Moreover, our Alchemy Sect won¡¯t recruit you even if you ended up being the champion!¡± Chuan Gu had his chin raised slightly while he said that in a belittling tone. ¡°Wait! Wait!¡± A voice suddenly intercepted the conversation. A sinister glint of light flickered in Su Ning¡¯s eyes. ¡°Since she wants to participate, you should just let her. If she is really able to be the champion, how about Lord Chuan Gu reconsider in letting her join the sect?¡± The prerequisite was if she could be the champion¡­ Su Ning smiled as she looked sinisterly at Shu Ning. ¡®My heart brims with fury whenever I thought back to when elder brother Jing Kai looked dazedly at her. ¡®Since Mu Ru Yue is her friend, I won¡¯t let her off¡­¡¯ ¡°How can I not refuse to grant Lady Su¡¯s request?¡± Chuan Gu looked at Mu Ru Yue and said, ¡°I can give you a chance. I will let you enter the Alchemy Sect if you end up being the champion in the alchemypetition.¡± Mu Ru Yue looked indifferenly at Chuan Gu and agreed, ¡°Alright!¡± ¡®An alchemy Sect isn¡¯t worthy for me to swear my loyalty and devotion. ¡®Yet, Ye Wu Chen should already heading here to find me now. If I am forced to leave the City of Chaos now, Ye Wu Chen won¡¯t be able to find me¡­ ¡®Thus, I must remain here before hees! Moreover, the best solution in waiting for him is to participate in the alchemypetition! ¡®Even though I can use brute force in getting what I want, it is obvious that I don¡¯t need to do that in this situation. Since I have a better solution¡­¡¯ ¡°Yue Er!¡± An Xi¡¯s heart tensed up. She focused her gaze on Mu Ru Yue and asked with slight concern, ¡°Will there be a problem?¡± ¡®Frankly, what I really want to ask is why did she agree topete. Didn¡¯t she not have any interest in the Alchemy Sect? Could it be she had an important matter that she want to settle by participating in thepetition?¡¯ An Xi suddenly thought about this question. ¡®The otherpetitors participated in thispetition in order to gain the attention of the tworge sects. Yet, she rejected the invitations to enter both of the sects. What is her motive in participating in thepetition then?¡¯ Wei Zi Fang focused on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s magnificient figure under the moonlight from among the crowd. A peculiar ray of light flickered in his eyes, but he didn¡¯t say anything in the end¡­ Currently, purple robes fluttered at the submit of a mountain near the City of Chaos. The man was looking down from the mountain. He looked as powerful and charming as a god. ¡°City of Chaos?¡± The man smiled. His smile enhanced the charm of his handsome face. Gentle glow filled his purple pupils. The girl¡¯s wless face appeared in his mind at this moment, softening his heart. ¡°It has already been a long time since we seperated by the sand storm. It appears she caused anotherrgemotion¡­¡± The man¡¯s smile was filled with indulging love. It was as though his girl was always right no matter what she did in his point of view. ¡°There is still a few days journey from this ce to the City of Chaos. Mu Er, you must wait for me!¡± He raised his purple eyes slightly as he looked at the night sky. The man emitted a glow under the moonlight¡­ Chapter 828 -Mental Power Competition Part 1

Chapter 828 -Mental Power Competition Part 1

All of the alchemy disciples had already stood in their assigned position for thepetition. Yet, everyone suddenly quietened as they shot their gazes at the entrance at this instant¡­ Mu Ru Yue slowly walked in under the crowd¡¯s gaze. The crowd felt their breath tightened when they saw her, unable to shift their gazes away from her¡­ Everyone was present at the night banquet a couple days ago so they naturally knew about her deal with the Alchemy Sect. But the protector of the Alchemy Sect had determined that she didn¡¯t have innate talent for alchemy so she certainly would not be able to be the champion in thispetition! Nevertheless, this girl was overestimating her might in daring to ept Su Ning¡¯s challenge. Wasn¡¯t she only going to embarrass herself? Chuan Gu looked coldly at Mu Ru Yue as he said indifferently, ¡°Since all of thepetitors has gathered, let¡¯s begin thepetition. The first round ofpetition will be testing your understanding of medicinal nts. I will be giving everyone a stalk of medicinal nt that is close to withering. The task that you have to aplish is to use all your might to revive it, no matter if you find it impossible. I want to see a revived medicinal nt in an hour.¡± There should be numerous people that could not revive a withering medicinal nt. Yet, since the time limit was an hour, it shouldn¡¯t be too hard in keeping it alive, but they would certainly need to put in a lot of effort for a period of time¡­ Everypetitor was given a medicinal nt shortly after Chuan Gu¡¯s exnation. A ray of light shed past Chuan Gu¡¯s eyes as he quietly surveyed the crowd¡¯s distressed expressions. ¡°Hmph!¡± Su Ning snorted coldly. She shifted her eyes to Mu Ru Yue, who was at the side, with a cynical smile. This seemingly difficult task for others was nothing to her¡­ Swish! Chuan Gu stood up abruptly as his breath tightened while he stared at the medicinal nt in Su Ning¡¯s hand. He was instantly stirred up. ¡°Using energy to grow medicine? This is the legendary method of using energy to grow medicine!¡± ¡®If Su Ning enters the Alchemy Sect, I will definitely be able to gain attention from Elder Qing Yue and Wu Yin. I may even be promoted¡­¡¯ The crowd no longer bothered with the medicine nt in their hands upon hearing that, hastily shifting their gazes to Su Ning. They saw that the originally withering medicinal nt was gradually giving off a dazzling ray of light under the nurturement of her gentle and warm energy. Su Ning¡¯s smile intensified. Her ancestor had coincidentally stumbled across this method of nurturing medicine nts with energy. She had only mastered the tip of the iceberg. She didn¡¯t expect that she could make use of that skill here¡­ ¡®As expected, look at all those people looking at me in reverence. This glory can only be enjoyed by me¡­¡¯ She couldn¡¯t help but look at Mu Ru Yue as she thought about that. Yet, her smile stiffened when she saw Mu Ru Yue¡¯s action. ¡°Using energy to grow medicine? You also know how to use energy to grow medicine nt.¡± ¡®That¡¯s right, the book on how to use energy to grow medicine had gone missing recently. Can it be that it has been stolen by this b*tch?¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s you. It must be you!¡± Su Ning was enraged as the expression of her remarkably beautiful face turned ashen. ¡°B*tch, you are the one that stole my Su family¡¯s book on using energy to grow medicine. You thief!¡± Swish! Swish! Swish! Everyone shot an intense gaze of disdain at Mu Ru Yue. Chuan Gu frowned as he looked coldly at Mu Ru Yue¡¯s impable appearance. ¡®It seems that the decision that I made a couple days ago was the most proper decision I have made. A thief certainly does not have the qualification to enter the Alchemy Sect. Otherwise, who knows how much disasters she will spark¡­¡¯ When Su Ning saw Mu Ru Yue ignoring her, she lost her rationality. She directly leaped toward her and yelled furiously, ¡°Give that item that belongs to my Su family back! You aren¡¯t qualified to obtain the method in using energy to grow medicine!¡± Chapter 829 -Mental Power Competition Part 2

Chapter 829 -Mental Power Competition Part 2

Boom! She was sent flying away by Mu Ru Yue before she could even near her, crashing onto the ground in a sorry state. Her gaze was malevolent as she stared at the face that drove her insane. ¡®This b*tch dares to steal! I must make rip her corpse into fragments, making her unable to have aplete burial!¡± 1 Mu Ru Yue withdrew her hand from the medicine nt after seeing that the medicinal nt was filled with vitality. She looked coldly at Su Ning. ¡°You said that the method of growing medicine with energy is your Su family¡¯s. What are you basing that on?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Su Ning was so angry that her face flushed red. She then exined furiously, ¡°There is nobody other than my Su family that knows this method in the Eastern Ind. Moreover, the Su family¡¯s book that recorded the method of using energy to grow medicine was recently stolen by someone. That thief must be you!¡± In Su Ning¡¯s point of view, Mu Ru Yue was really the despicable thief. A person like Mu Ru Yue wasn¡¯t worthy to be an alchemist! An Xi was angered by Su Ning¡¯s usation and wanted to talk some sense into her. However, the surroundings of thepetition area had been sealed, separating thepetitors from the crowd. She was unable to enter the arena stage so she could only re at Su Ning¡¯s hatred-evoking face. Su Ning¡¯s gaze turned increasingly cold, but she didn¡¯t say anything. Yet, an indistinct hatred shone past her eyes. ¡°It seems that I don¡¯t have a choice but bother with Su Ning.¡± ¡®I know that Su Ning dislikes me and I simrly dislike her. But what is unbearable was that Su Ning has frequently sought trouble with Mu Ru Yue due to trying to get back at me. ¡®I definitely won¡¯t let those two mother and daughter off no matter if my mother¡¯s death does or doesn¡¯t have anything to do with them¡­¡¯ ¡°Only your Su family has it?¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled and rebuked, ¡°With that imperfect method of growing medicine with energy? The genuine technique in using energy to grow medicine is not that half-assed technique that you used.¡± Su Ning widened her eyes. ¡®I¡¯ve never seen such a shameless person. She was the one that stole an item from the Su family. Now, she is saying that the Su family¡¯s method of growing medicine with energy isn¡¯tplete?¡¯ ¡°Shut up!¡± Chuan Gu¡¯s expression darkened as he looked gloomily at Mu Ru Yue¡¯s smiling face. He chided her, ¡°Lady, have you heard that phrase of ¡®if you don¡¯t seek death, death won¡¯te to you¡¯? Your actions are really unrespectable. You are not only ruthless and inhumane, you are even a thief that steals other belongings. I shall give you an advice. You should return the book. Otherwise, a cmity will fall upon you.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression was indifferent as she asked, without a change in her expression, ¡°I wonder what cmity will it be.¡± ¡°Lady, I know that you are really powerful. But with Su Ning¡¯s current performance, she will undoubtedly be heavily nurtured by the Alchemy Sect. She may be an esteemed person that will be the second to the head of the sect. Do you think you can go against the Alchemy Sect?¡± Everyone shot envious gazes at Su Ning at this moment. ¡®I didn¡¯t expect to be evaluated so highly by elder Chuan Gu this quickly. If I enter the Alchemy Sect, I can directly be an inner disciple. At that instant, how can Mu Ru Yue oppose the Alchemy Sect no matter how powerful she is? ¡®Hence, Mu Ru Yue doesn¡¯t have the slightest chance of winning in this situation¡­¡¯ ¡°Is this your decision or the Alchemy Sect¡¯s decision?¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled coldly as she mocked, ¡°From my understanding, a punny protector does not have the authority to make such decisions in the Alchemy Sect.¡± Chuan Gu¡¯s expression turned grim. ¡®Puny protector? This little girl calls me a puny protector. She is definitely belittling me¡­¡¯ 1. Note: For interest purposes, I will exin why burial is important to Chinese people. Burial of the dead is of utmost importance to the Chinese people. If the burial is carried out incorrectly, it is believed that disaster and bad luck will gue the family of the deceased. Chapter 830 -Mental Power Competition Part 3

Chapter 830 -Mental Power Competition Part 3

¡°Lady, my decision represents the Alchemy Sect¡¯s decision.¡± Chuan Gu raised his head as he looked down at Mu Ru Yue and said, ¡°Importance will always be ced upon Su Ning no matter where she goes, judging by her innate talent and personality! She may even enter the eyes of Elder Qing Yue or the lord head of the sect, directly increasing her status to the highest position of the sect. The head of the sect treats everyone fairly, but Elder Qing Yue has always been really protective. If Su Ning was to enter the eyes of Elder Qing Yue, do you think that Elder Qing Yue will forgive you?¡± ¡®Qing Yue?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue shrugged her shoulders. ¡®What I really want to say is that I have already met with Qing Yue and even rejected his invitation to enter the Alchemy Sect¡­ ¡®I also don¡¯t think that Su Ning will be able to enter that elder¡¯s eyes. ¡®But that elder¡¯s position in the Alchemy Sect is indeed really high. It seems that I don¡¯t need to worry about Qiancheng Yan entering the Alchemy Sect¡­¡¯ Mu Ru Yue smirked as she said indifferently, ¡°It is best for you topare our results before saying further.¡± Chuan Gu snorted coldly. He swept a nce at Su Ning¡¯s medicinal nt beforementing emotionlessly, ¡°The medicinal nt has already been revived. It was indeed by the method of growing medicine with energy.¡± He then nced at Mu Ru Yue¡¯s medicinal nt. He was stunned by that sight¡­ ¡°Wha-what is going on?¡± ¡®My eyes must be ying tricks on me.¡¯ Chuan Gu¡¯s body shuddered in disbelief. ¡°What happened?¡± Su Ning was startled as she looked at Chuan Gu¡¯s shuddering body, puzzled. It was obvious that she didn¡¯t know what happened. ¡°Ten-thousand-year medicinal nt! It is a ten-thousand-year medicinal nt. I had only given all thepetitors five-thousand-year medicinal nt. Why has its age increased by a fold?¡± ¡®I¡¯ve never heard that the method of using energy to grow medicine can increase the age of the medicinal nt. ¡®Something must have gone wrong¡­¡¯ ¡°What?¡± Su Ning was simrly stunned as she widened her pretty eyes to look at Mu Ru Yue¡¯s medicinal nt in astonishment. She trembled in disbelief as she muttered, ¡°How can it be? The method of using energy to grow medicine didn¡¯t mention anything about increasing the age of the medicinal nt. This can¡¯t be true. Great master Chuan Gu, can it be that you have identally given her a wrong medicinal nt?¡± ¡®Wrong medicinal nt?¡¯ Chuan Gu smiled bitterly as he exined, ¡°Lady Su Ning, we had strictly chosen the medicinal nts so there definitely won¡¯t be any rooms for error¡­¡± In other words, Mu Ru Yue had indeed increased the age of the medicinal nt using the method of using energy to grow medicine¡­ Su Ning¡¯s mind nked for a moment. It was as though she had been struck by lightning, making her stun at her spot. Yet, the rumor had copsed by itself at this instant. Everyone shifted their gazes at Su Ning. Following that, voices filled with disdain and revile were heard¡­ ¡°The Su family is an aristocratic family. Su Ning is even the eldest young mistress of the Su family. I didn¡¯t expect her to be that shameless. This is really an eye-opener.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it that case? She ndered Mu Ru Yue to be a thief due to her being inferior to Mu Ru Yue. I¡¯ve never seen such a shameless person in my life!¡± ¡°It¡¯s no wonder why Mu Ru Yue mentioned that what Su Ning had used an iplete method of the using energy to grow medicine. It seems that it is really the case now.¡± Su Ning¡¯splexion flushed red as she listened to the crowd¡¯s discussion while she stared furiously at the people that werementing. Her gaze was so vicious, as though she wanted to rip their corpses into tiny fragments! ¡°Shut up! All of you shut the hell up!¡± Su Ning shrieked due to being unable to bear with being humiliated to such an extent. Her voice was incredibly shaky as she yelled, ¡°Mu Ru Yue, so what if you won this time? I will let you understand who is the genuine alchemist in the next round. You are iparable to me!¡± Chapter 831 -Mental Power Competition Part 4

Chapter 831 -Mental Power Competition Part 4

Chuan Gu¡¯s expression became increasingly gloomy. He didn¡¯t feel the slightest joy toward Mu Ru Yue¡¯s innate talent. ¡®My good days will be over once this little girl joins the Alchemy Sect. ¡®Since I¡¯ve already offended her, I mustn¡¯t give her a chance to flip the table around¡­¡¯ Chuan Gu¡¯s expression turned grim upon thinking about that. An indistinct ray of light flickered in his eyes¡­ Su Ning had already climbed back up to her feet. But her gaze had turned increasingly sinister as she red at Mu Ru Yue and dered, ¡°Mu Ru Yue, I will definitely surpass you in this alchemistpetition!¡± ¡®A girl like her don¡¯t qualify to bepared to me¡­¡¯ Mu Ru Yue smirked but didn¡¯t say anything. Yet, her gaze turned increasingly cial, ayer of coldness enveloped her body¡­ There was a portion of disciples that were able to keep their medicinal nt alive after an hour¡¯s time. Those that were disqualified was made to leave the arena stage while those that passed the elimination round were jubnt, as though they could see sess nearing them¡­ ¡°Following this, we shall be entering the second round ofpetition.¡± Chuan Gu continued to instruct coldly, ¡°All of you will need to enter the Alchemy Tower for this round ofpetition. There are several spirit of demon beasts within the Alchemy Tower. You are strictly only allowed to use your mental power to defeat them. You aren¡¯t allowed to use your martial power!¡± Thepetitors looked at each other before looking back at Chuan Gu. Chuan Gu continued to say without pausing, ¡°There are a total of ten floors of the Alchemy Tower. As to be expected, you will need to use more mental power as you advance higher in the tower. You must reach at least the fifth floor within half a day to pass this round ofpetition. Otherwise, you will be disqualified from the next round ofpetition.¡± Chuan Gu¡¯s gaze shifted to Mu Ru Yue when he said that. ¡®It will be impossible for Mu Ru Yue to pass this round ofpetition with her mental power. Hence, she will definitely fail in this round ofpetition!¡¯ ¡°If you¡¯re ready, let¡¯s depart to the Alchemy Tower. There was an alchemy genius a couple of thousands year ago. Yet, he could only reach the eighth floor. There was another peerless genius ten thousand years ago but that talent only reached the ninth floor. Thede hadn¡¯t been anyone that could reach the tenth floor since the day the Alchemy Tower was established¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her brow slightly. ¡®I¡¯ve hadn¡¯t get the chance to do something like this before so I¡¯m naturally curious about the Alchemy Tower. Moreover, I can only battle with mental power. ¡®I¡¯ve previously only used my mental power to suppress my enemies, but I needed to slowly release my mental power every time. I¡¯ve never used my mental power to battle before even in my previous life¡­¡¯ Su Ning had already known about thispetition before. She shot a dagger-like gaze at Mu Ru Yue with her sneer intensifying¡­ ¡®It will be Mu Ru Yue¡¯s death day within the Alchemy Tower no matter what. I definitely won¡¯t let her off! ¡®Moreover, she will only be able to find a ce to hide with her capability. Otherwise, any little demon beast¡¯s spirit will be able to take her life¡­¡¯ ¡°Shu Ning,¡± An Xi was a little nervous as she gripped tightly onto Shu Ning¡¯s arm. With concern in her clear,rge eyes, she asked, ¡°Wil-will1 Yue Er be alright?¡± An Xi nced at Mu Ru Yue while she frowned at this instant. ¡®Can it be she don¡¯t know how to use her mental power in battle or that her mental power is too weak? ¡®If it is so, Su Ning that has always been seeking trouble with her will certainly not let her off¡­¡¯ ¡°Don¡¯t fret,¡± Shu Ning raised her gaze slightly. With a slight elegant smile, shemented, ¡°Have you already forgotten about what had happened in the previouspetition? She could survive in that kind of condition. She will simrly not face any crisis at this ce. It will only be others that will be in trouble¡­¡± 1. Note: I find this weird somehow haha Can I use this way of hyphenating the word to show her stuttering her words like how ¡®wh-why¡¯ works? Chapter 832 -Mental Power Competition Part 5

Chapter 832 -Mental Power Competition Part 5

Strong mental power came rushing over toward Mu Ru Yue once she stepped a foot into the Alchemy Tower, making her subconsciously startled for a moment. Moreover, all of thepetitors had been scattered to other ces once they entered the Alchemy Tower. Hence, she was the only one standing among the grasses¡­ Swish! Swish! Suddenly, rustling sounds were heard from among the grasses, making her raise her head to look at the source of where the sound wasing from. Yet, an enormous figure leaped out of the grasses, directly pouncing toward Mu Ru Yue¡­ Out of habit, Mu Ru Yue lifted her Heavenly Dragon me Sword to battle it. Yet, she shockingly realised that she couldn¡¯t utilize the energy in her body¡­ ¡°It is no wonder why he said that we can only use mental power to battle as there¡¯s a restriction in this tower.¡± Mu Ru Yue withdrew her sword. Just as she wanted to release her mental power, the enormous tiger had already neared her. Its sharp ws struck toward Mu Ru Yue. Mu Ru Yue couldn¡¯t dodge it in time so its ws had dug deeply into her shoulder. Her blood stained her entire robe, dying her robe red¡­ ¡°This ce simrly doesn¡¯t allow the use of energy to dodge. In other words, everyone in here will just be like ordinary people other than being able to use mental power!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze became increasingly focused. ¡®If that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t be able to use my other power¡­¡¯ The tiger had once again leaped toward her while she was in thoughts. Mu Ru Yue instantly retreated a couple steps back, making use of her agility to dodge the tiger¡¯s attack. The robe that was covering her arm was wed even when she tried to dodge the tiger¡¯s attack. She hastily closed her eyes to circte her mental power. Suddenly, a sword had materialised before her. Yet, the sword shattered under the might of the tiger¡¯s w before she could release the sword. Pfft! Mu Ru Yue was forced to retreat a couple steps back, coughing out a mouthful of blood. She wiped off the blood remnants at the corner of her lip with her gaze brimmed with excitement. ¡°So mental power can be used like this in battle. The Central Region hadn¡¯t used such a way of using mental power to fight. Moreover, I didn¡¯te to the Eastern Ind in my previous life so I only know that mental power can be used in such a fashion at this moment¡­¡± ¡®The Eastern Ind is really far away from the Central Region so I naturally didn¡¯te here in my previous life. If it wasn¡¯t for Madam Sheng Yue, I simrly wouldn¡¯t havee to this ce¡­ ¡®Thus, this is my first time knowing about this.¡¯ ¡®The demon beasts on the first floor are rather weak. The demon beasts will get increasingly stronger as I advance to the next floors. Thus, I should practice on how to use my mental power before heading upwards¡­¡¯ Mu Ru Yue withdrew her gaze upon thinking about that with a smile. She fearlessly looked at the enormous demon beast that had charged at her once again¡­ The spectators outside of the Alchemy Tower would not be able to visualise what was happening within the Alchemy Tower, but there were different coloured lights that could be seen being emitted from the Alchemy Tower. Each of those light represented apetitor, allowing them to know which floor the disciple was on. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s light was white. They could see that all of the otherpetitors had advanced to the second floor. Moreover, Su Ning and another guy had charged to the third floor. Only Mu Ru Yue had stayed on the first floor¡­ ¡°She is too weak as expected!¡± Chuan Gu sniggered. ¡®She is too weak with her current might. Not to even mention Su Ning, she definitely won¡¯t be a match to any of the otherpetitors. ¡®I really don¡¯t know where her confidencees from to participate in thispetition, filled with excitement.¡¯ ¡°First floor¡­ She is still on the first floor.¡± ¡°Can it be she had found a ce to hide? But it is useless doing that. She will be disqualified from thepetition if she fails to reach the fifth floor by half the day¡­¡± ¡°Hehe! I¡¯m guessing that she actually wanted to give up on the mental powerpetition but was too embarrassed in admitting it. Hence, she will be staying on the first floor until thepetition ends¡­¡± Chapter 833 -Mental Power Competition Part 6

Chapter 833 -Mental Power Competition Part 6

The crowd couldn¡¯t help but sigh. It was a pity that such a magnificent girl would be stuck on the first floor, unable to disy an exciting disy like when she fought with Lin Li. But the crowd was really satisfied with this result. Her martial power was already too shocking. If her alchemy skill was also that outstanding, how could they continue to live? The heavens was fair after all. It definitely wouldn¡¯t let a person be too talented¡­ The sunset filled the sky as time flowed. Everyone subconsciously shook their head as they looked at the Alchemy Tower. ¡°Hmph!¡± Chuan Gu snorted coldly andmented, ¡°There is only an hour before the end of thepetition. Yet, she had always been staying on the first floor. It seems that she has indeed found a ce to hide¡­¡± He shifted his gaze upwards upon saying that, narrowing his eyes slightly. ¡°But there are several outstanding seedlings in thispetition. Majority of thepetitors had already reached the fifth floor. Su Ning had already reached the sixth floor. Oh~ there is a person that had reached the seventh floor.¡± Chuan Gu narrowed his eyes abruptly with a trace of seriousness in his eyes. ¡®Someone is able to reach the eighth floor that quickly. Perhaps only the talent from ten thousand years ago could aplish such a feat. I didn¡¯t expect that another genius had once again appeared after so many years¡­ ¡®If I can recruit such a person into the Alchemy Sect, the head of the sect will unquestionably praise me¡­¡¯ ¡°Everyone! Quickly look! The light from the first floor had moved!¡± Suddenly, an exmation broke Chuan Gu¡¯s chains of thought. When he shifted his gaze over, he indeed saw that Mu Ru Yue, who was originally on the first floor, had finally reached the second floor¡­ ¡°Can it be she think that she can break through to the fifth floor in just an hour?¡± Everyone was doubtful. Nobody believed that she would be able to. She had spent so much time advancing to the second floor. How could she reach the fifth floor in just an hour? Breaking through a floor was not just finding a staircase to advance to the next floor. They wouldn¡¯t be able to advance unless they killed a certain amount of demon beasts. She would definitely lose in this round ofpetition, without a doubt. Mu Ru Yue smiled coldly at the densely packed demon beasts within the Alchemy Tower. Numerous swords suddenly appeared before her. Those swords were emitting a cial glint. Swish! Swish! Swish! Those swords pierced toward the demon beasts¡­ Pfft! The swords had pierced through those demon beast¡¯s chest. Blood spurted out from the stab wounds, staining the entire mountain valley red. A door appeared before Mu Ru Yue after those demon beasts copsed¡­ Mu Ru Yue stepped into the door without hesitation. ¡°Third floor! She had reached the third floor!¡± ¡°What? How could that be? It had only been five minutes. How could she reach the third floor from the second floor?¡± The crowd¡¯s heart shuddered as they stared at the white glow¡­ Chuan Gu¡¯s heart subconsciously shuddered a little, no longer caring about the otherpetitor¡¯s advancement. His gaze focused on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s white glow¡­ Quickly, the white light advanced again, reaching the fourth floor. Another five minutes had passed for her transition from the third floor to the fourth floor¡­ Chuan Gu¡¯s breath tightened. He couldn¡¯t help but clench his fist tightly; a peculiar ray of light that flickered past his eyes. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s advancement rate was too strange after all¡­ ¡®She should not be able to advance to the next floor in just five minutes, judging by her weak mental power, no matter how quickly she tries to clear the floor¡­¡¯ ¡°Damn! Fifth Floor! God damn it, had she really just used ten minutes to reach the fifth floor from the fourth floor? Someone, please quickly tell me that my eyes are ying tricks on me. My eyes must definitely be malfunctioning!¡± Chapter 834 -Heaven Stage Mid Rank! Husband And Wife’s Reunion Part 1

Chapter 834 -Heaven Stage Mid Rank! Husband And Wife¡¯s Reunion Part 1

A mighty aura dashed toward Mu Ru Yue just when she stepped onto the top floor of the Alchemy Tower. She hastily moved to the side. Following that, an earth-shaking howl was heard. Roar! When the demon beast saw that it had failed to pounce on Mu Ru Yue, it turned around to dash toward her again. Its entire body¡¯s aura was fully released at that instant. The mighty power was extremely astonishing, instantly making Mu Ru Yue¡¯s breath to tighten a little¡­ Mu Ru Yue gathered her mental power and formed them into weapons before her while she retreated. Swish! She shot her weapons toward the ferocious demon beast. But the demon beast¡¯s advancement wasn¡¯t hindered by the tempest of weapons, quickly reaching before Mu Ru Yue. Bam! It raised its hand to smack Mu Ru Yue to a side. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body crashed heavily onto the ground. Yet, the demon beast had charged toward her once again before she could make any preparations in dealing with it¡­ Mu Ru Yue hastily rolled away under the urgent situation. Boom! The demon beast¡¯s w had struck on the ground the instant she rolled away. Boom! Arge hole abruptly appeared on the ground¡­ ¡°This isn¡¯t working. This demon beast is stronger than any demon beasts that I¡¯ve encountered in this tower.¡± Glimmers danced in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes. Her gaze was focused on the demon beast that slightly resembled a tiger or a leopard¡­ Roar! The demon beast roared with its teeth covered in sticky saliva. It turned around and charged toward Mu Ru Yue at top speed¡­ The crowd stared at the glimmering Alchemy Tower at the stadium. They even forgot to breathe at this instant¡­ Several people had failed to advance to the next floor at this moment, resulting in them teleporting out of the Alchemy Tower prematurely. But they would still be able to pass this round ofpetition even if they were forced to teleport out of the Alchemy Tower, as long as they had broken through to the fifth floor¡­ A ray of light shed at this instant. A magnificent girl had appeared on the arena stage from the Alchemy Tower. She had acent smile on her face, waiting for cheers from the crowd. ¡®I should be the only one that could break through to the eighth floor¡­ ¡®The champion in this round of thispetition must be me. ¡®But she quickly discovered that something wasn¡¯t right¡­¡¯ Silent! The entire stadium was silent¡­ Su Ning was stunned for a moment as she looked puzzled at the stunned crowd. Her expression instantly changed as she followed their gazes to see what they were looking at. ¡°Ninth and tenth floor? How can there be people that could enter the ninth and tenth floor?¡± Her body couldn¡¯t help but shudder. ¡®I thought that I will be the champion. I didn¡¯t expect that there will be people that could enter the ninth and even the tenth floor¡­¡¯ Su Ning hastily covered her lips, preventing herself from eximing. A ray of light flickered from the ninth floor under the crowd¡¯s gaze. A figure had descended from the ninth floor¡­ It was a man in ck robes. His body was beingpletely enveloped within arge ck robe that was iid with gold. He had a dark gold mask on his face. Yet, it was unknown why he was giving people a sinister and horrifying vibe. He seemed to be an emissary from hell. He seemed to be able to take anyone¡¯s life with just a raise of his hand. Su Ning red at that man as the man seemed to have stolen her glory. But what was even more infuriating to her was the person that had broken through to the tenth floor! ¡®Didn¡¯t Protector Chuan Gu say that it will be impossible for her to enter the tenth floor? Why is this happening then¡­¡¯ ¡°There is still two more minutes.¡± Chuan Gu raised his eyes to look at the Alchemy Tower with mixed feelings in his heart. ¡®She will be forced to teleport out of the tenth floor once the time is up. Yet, there hasn¡¯t been anyone that was able to break through the tenth floor since the establishment of the Alchemy Tower. Hence, I am in a dilemma. I hope that she can break through but also don¡¯t want her to break through¡­¡¯ Chapter 835 -Heaven Stage Mid Rank! Husband And Wife’s Reunion Part 2

Chapter 835 -Heaven Stage Mid Rank! Husband And Wife¡¯s Reunion Part 2

It would be detrimental to him if she could break through the tenth floor as she would definitely be heavily nurtured by the Alchemy Sect¡­ A white ray of light flickered while he was lost in his thoughts. A peerless, magnificent figure had appeared out of nowhere before the crowd¡¯s gaze. ¡°Broke¡­ she broke through? She had broken through the tenth floor?¡± Everyone widened their eyes in disbelief as they looked at Mu Ru Yue. She greatly astounded the crowd even when the current girl was drenched in blood and was in an incredibly tattered state. ¡°Mu Ru Yue!¡± Su Ning shrieked. She then said in a shaky voice, ¡°How could you break through the entire Alchemy Tower? You must have cheated!¡± ¡®That¡¯s right, how could she break through unless she had cheated?¡¯ Swish! Swish! Swish! Instantly, everyone shot a gaze of disdain at Su Ning. What did she think the Alchemy Tower was? Did she think the tower will allow cheating? It was unexpected that the eldest young mistress of the Su family was a sore loser. She firstly ndered Mu Ru Yue as a thief in stealing the method of using energy to grow medicine and now, she was even using her of cheating¡­ Su Ning also thought that she didn¡¯t think it through what she said when she felt those disdainful gazes. But she just couldn¡¯t stand it to be outshined by Mu Ru Yue. She momentarily shot dagger-like gazes at Mu Ru Yue¡­ Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t even pay attention to Su Ning. Yet, she felt another gaze locked on to her, making her subconsciously look at the source of the gaze. A pair of pupils that was as dark as ink entered her sight¡­ She didn¡¯t know if she was overthinking but she believed she saw a trace of pain and ruthlessness in that ink-ck pupils¡­ Mu Ru Yue frowned slightly. The ck-robed man didn¡¯t reveal any of his appearances, except for his pair of bloodthirsty, ruthless ck eyes. But she could indistinctly feel a nostalgic yet foreign feeling from the ck-robed man. Yet, she didn¡¯t have a clue as to who that person was¡­ The ck-robed man didn¡¯t hide his emotions as his deep gaze focused on Mu Ru Yue. He smirked slightly. The curve of his lips carried a determination in getting Mu Ru Yue. ¡°Everyone, since it is alreadyte in the night now, the final round of Alchemypetition will be held tomorrow!¡± Chuan Gu nced coldly at Mu Ru Yue before he instructed gloomily. He swung his sleeves downwards upon saying that before leaving and disappearing under the crowd¡¯s gaze. ¡°Yue Er.¡± An Xi dashed over and leaped into Mu Ru Yue¡¯s embrace. ¡°Yue Er, you¡¯re so amazing. I didn¡¯t expect that you will be able to break through the tenth floor. You are so much better than someone that can only brag with her speech.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Su Ning¡¯splexion flushed red from her anger. She red furiously at Mu Ru Yue before saying, ¡°You were just lucky in this round ofpetition. But the most important round ofpetition is tomorrow. I will definitely triumph tomorrow no matter what!¡± ¡®The championship will always be mine!¡¯ An Xi smiled mockingly as shemented, ¡°Are you really challenging Yue Er with that meager capability of yours? I just hope you won¡¯t lose too badly tomorrow again.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Su Ning red viciously at An Xi as she said with gritted teeth, ¡°Just you wait! I won¡¯t let off any of the four of you!¡± She no longer looked at An Xi as she turned around to leave the arena stage¡­ ¡°Yue Er.¡± ¡°Master.¡± Shu Ning and Qiancheng Yan briskly walked toward Mu Ru Yue, surrounding by her side. Mu Ru Yue smiled lightly, but didn¡¯t say anything. Yet, when she raised her gaze, she suddenly realised that the ck-robed man that was just standing near her had disappeared¡­ Uneasiness surged faintly in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart. She had a feeling that something bad was going to happen soon¡­ The night was tranquil. A midnight-like aura was felt by the window by Mu Ru Yue when she was sound asleep. She suddenly opened her eyes with a cold glint of light that shed past her eyes. Chapter 836 -Heaven Stage Mid Rank! Husband And Wife’s Reunion Part 3

Chapter 836 -Heaven Stage Mid Rank! Husband And Wife¡¯s Reunion Part 3

¡°Who?¡± Swish! ck robes entered from outside the room with the man¡¯srge ck robed iid with gold fluttering slightly in the wind¡­ The moonlight shone on his dark gold mask, making his mask to give off a dazzling glow. The man raised his head slightly with his gaze focused on Mu Ru Yue. Mu Ru Yue just realised at this instant that the man¡¯s pupil wasn¡¯t as ink-ck as it was during the day. It was giving off a dark golden glow like his mask. Mu Ru Yue frowned as she asked emotionlessly, ¡°Who are you?¡± The man didn¡¯t say anything and walked closer to Mu Ru Yue. An indistinct ray of light shed past her eyes. Boom! An intense killing intent surged forth from Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body at that instant. Yet, with just a raise of his hand, he had dissipated that raging aura¡­ ¡°You want to kill me?¡± The man suddenly said something. His voice was hoarse but it was still undeniably enticing. ¡°Yes!¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her head to look at that man as she said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t know why I want to kill you ever since the first time we met!¡± ¡®If it was other men that solitarily entered my roomte in the night, the most I will do is teach him a lesson. Yet, I just want to kill this man!¡¯ Mu Ru Yue had a gut feeling that this man was extremely dangerous. If she didn¡¯t kill him, she would face countless troubles in the future¡­ The man¡¯s dark golden pupils constricted a little with two gold mes of fury burning in his eyes. A tyrannical aura was released from his body momentarily. Following that, his slender fingers gripped tightly on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s chin. Mu Ru Yue couldn¡¯t move in the slightest under that aura so she could just use her icy gaze to look at the man before her¡­ ¡°Mu Ru Yue.¡± The man called out her voice softly. Yet, when his cold lips neared her ear, his breath thatnded on her earlobe was so cold that could drag a person down to hell. ¡°You won¡¯t be able to escape in this life!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression turned increasingly cial with a biting cold ray of light in her eyes. The man gradually moved his lips away from her ear, but his ice-cold index finger caressed her thin lips slightly. His dark golden eyes became increasingly sinister with a peculiar ray of light in her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. If you dare to touch me again, I will pursue after you and kill you, no matter how big this world is!¡± The girl¡¯s voice was incredibly domineering, and had sessfully stopped the man¡¯s finger. When he looked at her cial and determined pair of yes, the mes of fury in his eyes intensified. ¡°You can¡¯t do that with your current capability!¡± He forced Mu Ru Yue to look at him after saying that while his ice-cold lips neared Mu Ru Yue¡¯s¡­ Their faces were so close that they could even feel each other¡¯s breath. Disgust shed past Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes as she saw his lips nearing hers. But her hand seemed to be weighed down by thousand pounds of gold, unable to lift her hand up. Boom! A tyrannical aura burst forth from Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body when his lips was about to contact with Mu Ru Yue¡¯s lips. Following that, white hairs gradually appeared before Mu Ru Yue. ¡°Bai Ze! Mu Ru Yue was ted as she said, ¡°You came out?¡± Previously, her power was being restricted to the point that she didn¡¯t have the power to summon the Alchemy Book. She didn¡¯t expect that Bai Ze could exit the Alchemy Book by himself that quickly¡­ Chapter 837 -Heaven Stage Mid Rank! Husband And Wife’s Reunion Part 4

Chapter 837 -Heaven Stage Mid Rank! Husband And Wife¡¯s Reunion Part 4

Bai Ze frowned slightly with his cold gaze focused on the man. His gaze was as though he was a divine god looking down on the word. Yet, his voice brimmed with killing intent as he proimed, ¡°Nobody can hurt her as long as I am here!¡± The man didn¡¯t say anything. Yet, a sinister aura could be felt from his eyes beneath his mask. He looked coldly at Bai Ze that appeared out of nowhere and with a cynical smile, he mocked, ¡°Do you think you can defeat me?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let you hurt her even if I can¡¯t defeat you.¡± Bai Ze raised his gaze. His white hairs gave off a light glow under the moonlight, making him look increasingly like a divine god. ¡°Even if she is someone else¡¯s wife?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Bai Ze replied without any hesitation, ¡°I¡¯ve been with her for so many years so I understand what she needs. She have her own happiness. What I can do is help her protect her happiness. You should stop being so obstinately persistent in getting her. You had caused so much misery in her previous life. I won¡¯t let you hurt her ever again in this life!¡± The man narrowed his dark golden eyes. He thenughed brazenly after a long time. Hisughter was so loud that it filled the entire night sky. ¡°Haha! Bai Ze, you are a demon beast so you won¡¯t be able to understand humanity. Humans are always selfish. They won¡¯t stop at anything in getting what they want! I don¡¯t know about anyone. So what if I kill several more people as long as I can obtain my goal?¡± Boom! The man raised his hand and struck it toward Bai Ze upon saying that. His intense aura was so powerful that it seemed to be able tobust a human body in an instant¡­ Bang! Bai Ze raised his hand to block the man¡¯s attack, quickly retreating a couple steps back. He shifted his gaze to Mu Ru Yue, who was behind him before raising his gaze and said, ¡°Let¡¯s head out to battle!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± The manmented coldly, ¡°I just hope you won¡¯t die too quickly!¡± Mu Ru Yue became anxious when she saw the two of them about to leave the room. She hastily gripped onto Bai Ze¡¯s hand. Bai Ze¡¯s heart warmed when he felt the warmth on his palm. He then turned around to look at Mu Ru Yue¡¯s worried face. A gentle smile graced his divine god-like face. His smile was that gentle. It was like a breeze that brushed against Mu Ru Yue¡¯s face. ¡°Bai Ze¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Bai Ze raised his head and brushed his hand lightly through the girl¡¯s silky hair. With a warm smile, he assured her, ¡°I will return back at your side alive¡­¡± His snow-white hair brushed gently on her face, his hair carried a captivating fragrance. Mu Ru Yue looked dazedly at Bai Ze that was following the ck-robed man in leaving the room. Her heart tensed up subconsciously¡­ ¡®How can I not worry? ¡®Bai Ze had really invested way too much time in the friendship for me. ¡®However, I am only a person so I only have a heart. Hence, it is certain for me to fail to live up for Bai Ze¡¯s heartfelt feelings for me¡­¡¯ Yet, her heart ached uncontrobly whenever she thought about the Bai Ze¡¯s sorrowful gaze when they reunited for the first time¡­ ¡°No, I must watch their fight!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart gloomed as she hastily ran out of the room. Nheless, it was pitch ck at midnight so how could she see their figures? If they didn¡¯t want Mu Ru Yue to follow them, they could certainly do that with their might¡­ Mu Ru Yue was unable to sleep for the entire night where Bai Ze was gone. It was until dawn that a figure pushed open the room¡¯s door. Bai Ze copsed to the ground, directly after entering the room. Blood flowed constantly out of his body, staining the entire ground red. ¡°Bai Ze!¡± Mu Ru Yue was rmed as she moved in a sh before Bai Ze. With her gaze filled with worries, she asked, ¡°How are you?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart ached when she saw the current sorry figure of Bai Ze¡­ Chapter 838 -Heaven Stage Mid Rank! Husband And Wife’s Reunion Part 5

Chapter 838 -Heaven Stage Mid Rank! Husband And Wife¡¯s Reunion Part 5

¡°Cough! Cough!¡± Bai Ze coughed out a mouthful of blood. With a gentle breeze like smile on his handsome face, he said gently, ¡°I am alright. He has also been injured. He should temporarily be unable to seek trouble with you¡­ Cough! Cough!¡± He coughed profusely again after saying that. ¡°Quickly consume this pill!¡± Mu Ru Yue hastily pushed a pill in Bai Ze¡¯s mouth. Yet, Bai Ze¡¯s gravely paleplexion remained the same even after being treated by the pill¡­ Mu Ru Yue hastily took Bai Ze¡¯s pulse. Her expression changed slightly as shemented, ¡°His power is still lingering in your body. Ordinary pills will not be able to treat your injuries. You must consume a Heaven Stage Mid Rank Pill¡­¡± But she currently didn¡¯t have medicinal nts in refining a Heaven Stage Mid Rank Pill. ¡°Bai Ze¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue lowered her gaze to look at Bai Ze¡¯s feeble appearance. Her heart clenched for a moment before she said, ¡°I¡¯ve implicated you¡­¡± Bai Ze¡¯s body stiffened before quickly rxing his body. He gently patted Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hand and said with a warm smile, ¡°I am delighted to do all these for you. You don¡¯t need to feel burdened. I had sworn to do everything in my power to protect you even if it leads to my death after meeting with you for the first time and bing yourpanion¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart shuddered as the scene where she met Bai Ze for the first time in her previous life subconsciously yed in her mind. ¡®We were just kids at that time. We gradually matured together from experiencing several trials and hardships with each other¡¯spanion. ¡®It can be said that the person that stayed by my side the longest in my previous life was Bai Ze. We had experienced countless life and death crisis since young. ¡®Yet, he had never abandoned me¡­ ¡®It wasn¡¯t due to a contract, but it is all for me. Bai Ze could really do anything for me. He didn¡¯t mind falling into Zi Feng¡¯s trap all for Wu Chen¡¯s son and me, being trapped in a ce for a thousand years¡­¡¯ ¡°Bai Ze, how am I ever going to repay you for what you had done?¡± Mu Ru Yue lowered her gaze slightly with her heart feeling a little sour. ¡®There really isn¡¯t a way for me to repay what Bai Ze had done for me¡­¡¯ ¡°If you really want to repay me,¡± Bai Ze smiled slightly and with resolution in his eyes, he continued, ¡°You just have to live happily! You must live forever!¡± ¡®If you want to repay me, you just have to live happily.¡¯ The man¡¯s words struck deeply into her heart, making Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart to tremble increasingly. She had a loss for words at that moment¡­ ¡°Yue Er, do you still remember what I said before? You are forever the only one I care for in my life. I will help you protect them as you love them¡­ I¡¯m already satisfied with just knowing you in my life. I don¡¯t have any other requests. To me, nothing is more important than your existence¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hand trembled slightly. When her gazended on Bai Ze¡¯s face that was brimming with satisfaction, she apologized softly, ¡°Bai Ze, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± ¡°You hadn¡¯t done anything to let me down. I¡¯m delighted to do all those things for you.¡± Bai Ze¡¯s smile became increasingly gentle, but there was still an undisguisable weakness in his expression. ¡°I was the one that you met first in our previous life. I was also the one that apanied you through the long baptism of time. Yet, the one you loved, in the end, was Zi Huang. Hence, I believe you won¡¯t have any other feelings for me even if Zi Huang didn¡¯t appear. I will always be a family member to you in your heart and that is enough for me. I don¡¯t have any more requests¡­¡± Chapter 839 -Heaven Stage Mid Rank! Husband And Wife’s Reunion Part 6

Chapter 839 -Heaven Stage Mid Rank! Husband And Wife¡¯s Reunion Part 6

¡®All I had done in those thousand years was missing her every second of every minute. ¡®Currently, I¡¯m already satisfied in being able to stay by her side. It will at least be way better than those thousand years of living in solitary¡­¡¯ Mu Ru Yue raised her gaze slightly and said with a resolute gaze, ¡°Bai Ze, I will surely treat your injuries.¡± ¡®I currently have the ability to refine Heaven Stage Mid Rank Pill. But I amcking the main medicinal nt ingredient, Green Jade Root. Hence, my hands are tied. ¡®Fortunately, I can make use of the Alchemy Competition to refine the Heaven Stage Mid Rank Pill¡­ ¡®I originally didn¡¯t n on revealing all of my might in thest round. However, I have no choice but to do that for Bai Ze¡¯s injuries¡­¡¯ Mu Ru Yue lowered her gave as a glint of light shed past her eyes. All of the disciples that had passed the previous two rounds ofpetition had already gathered at thepetition ground. Yet, only Mu Ru Yue camete. Perhaps it was the shock from the previous two rounds ofpetition that the crowd no longer looked down on Mu Ru Yue as they looked at her expectantly instead. They were curious as to how much more shock she could bring to them¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s begin the final round ofpetition since all of thepetitors have assembled!¡± Chuan Gu swept a cold gaze at the crowd, pausing his gaze slightly on Mu Ru Yue. He then instructed, ¡°You will need to prepare your own medicinal nts to refine a pill that you are specialized in making. Thepetition shall¡­¡± ¡°Wait!¡± A voice interrupted Chuan Gu before he could finish his piece. Mu Ru Yue smiled faintly as she requested, ¡°I am stillcking a Green Jade Root for the ingredients of my pill. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to continue refining the pill without the Green Jade Root.¡± Chuan Gu¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°That¡¯s your own problem!¡± Mu Ru Yue smirked upon hearing his reply as she said, ¡°What if I am confident in bing the champion in thispetition? Won¡¯t someone be able to take advantage of this situation if I were to drop out from thepetition?¡± She had purposely said those words for Su Ning. She would then be able to make the Alchemy Sect find the Green Jade Root for her. As expected, Su Ning instantly jumped up to her feet upon hearing that and said, ¡°Mu Ru Yue, you are really too brazen. Isn¡¯t it just a Green Jade Root? I have it here. I want to see how you can be the champion with it!¡± Mu Ru Yue was rted. ¡®This Eastern Ind is abundant in resources. The Green Jade Root that I had been searching for ages is in Su Ning¡¯s possession.¡¯ Su Ning snorted coldly as she raised her hand to take out a Green Jade Root before throwing it toward Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hand. ¡°Take it!¡± She raised her chin and said haughtily, ¡°Don¡¯t you think of using such an excuse to cower from thepetition! I definitely won¡¯t give you the chance. You won in the previous two rounds by luck. I will prove that by not losing to you in this round!¡± Su Ning wasn¡¯t bragging as she indeed had that confidence. ¡®I¡¯m currently only twenty-six-year-old but has already reached the Mundane Stage High Rank, a step away from entering the Heaven Stage. The Alchemy Sect will definitely focus the most on me over the other disciples due to my outstanding innate talent. ¡®Mu Ru Yue had just coincidentally stepped on some dog sheet luck, bing the champion in the previous two rounds. But this third round ofpetition will test their true ability. She is definitely inferior to me!¡¯ Mu Ru Yue smilingly caught the Green Jade Root. ¡®With this Green Jade Root, I can refine a Heaven Stage Mid Rank Heaven Return Pill¡­¡¯ Bang! A pill furnace appeared before Su Ning after she raised her hand. Swish! An intense me suddenly zed from her palm. Following that, she ced different medicinal nts before her¡­ It was undeniable that Su Ning, who was usually haughty and arrogant, would be exceptionally serious once she entered the state of refining pills. She no longer looked at Mu Ru Yue¡­ Simultaneously, the rest of thepetitors took out their pill furnace¡­ Chapter 840 -Heaven Stage Mid Rank! Husband And Wife’s Reunion Part 7

Chapter 840 -Heaven Stage Mid Rank! Husband And Wife¡¯s Reunion Part 7

Bam! Raging mes shot out from Mu Ru Yue¡¯s palm, igniting the bottom of the Phoenix Furnace. When the glow of the vibrant mes shone on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s face, her appearance was extraordinary magnificent. The crowd was staring unblinkingly at the arena stage, reluctant to shift their gazes away for an instant. It was as though they feared they might lose some important parts of thepetition by just a blink of their eyes¡­ ¡°Oh~ that¡¯s right, why didn¡¯t that guye to participate in thispetition?¡± Chuan Gu seemed to have discovered something, frowning subconsciously. ¡®The man, who got the second position in the previous round, that wore a dark golden mask didn¡¯te to participate in this round ofpetition¡­ ¡®Can it be something happened?¡¯ Chuan Gu didn¡¯tment much about that even though he felt that it was a little pitiful. But it was that person¡¯s business in choosing not toe andpete after all. It had nothing to do with him. There were already several people that hadpleted refining their pills in the arena as time slowly passed on, giving their pills to Chuan Gu. Chuan Gu just gave those pills a look before putting them on a side, not giving any more attention to their pills. His sight had been focused on Mu Ru Yue from the start. A tinge of peculiar ray of light flickered in his eyes. ¡®It will be impossible for her to be the champion in thispetition no matter what!¡¯ Chuan Gu shifted his gaze to Su Ning when he thought about that. A pleasant smile graced his face. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Sounds of collision could be heard from Su Ning¡¯s pill furnace. She hastily controlled those pills that hadn¡¯tpletely form yet in her pill furnace. A trace of nervousness was expressed. ¡°Sess?¡± The crowd¡¯s gaze lit up. It had to be known Su Ning had the most innate talent among all thepetitors. Thus, the pill that she would refine would definitely be much greater than all thepetitors¡­ Su Ning wiped off the sweat off her forehead. With a raise of her hand, she opened the pill furnace. Following that, a fragrance permeated the air, making people rx and even assisted greatly in recovering their mental power. ¡°Mundane Stage Peak Rank Spirit Bone Pill!¡± Everyone subconsciously took in a mouthful of breath as they looked at Su Ning¡¯scent expression in astonishment. The innate talent of a twenty-six-year-old Mundane Stage Peak Rank Alchemist was indeed really shocking! ¡°Take a guess! Will the champion for thispetition be Su Ning?¡± ¡°It is certain. Su Ning will definitely not lose. This round ofpetition is testing the true might of the alchemist even though Mu Ru Yue had disyed extraordinary results in the previous two rounds. Su Ning being a Mundane Stage Peak Rank alchemist is already stunning enough at her tender age. Mu Ru Yue seems to be of simr age to Su Ning. It can¡¯t be she can break through to the Heaven Stage, right?¡± ¡°It may not be the case. Perhaps she will create another miracle¡­¡± The person thatmented that couldn¡¯t help but chuckled. Yet, when his gaze met with Su Ning¡¯s ferocious gaze, his body trembled in fright, no longer daring to squeak another word. ¡°Protector Chuan Gu.¡± Su Ning snorted coldly as she walked toward Chuan Gu. Her expression was extremelycent as she presented her pills before Chuan Gu. Chuan Gu had regained his arrogant expression and with a cordial smile, he congratted her, ¡°Congrattion Su Ning! It seems that you will enter my Alchemy Sect as the champion of thispetition.¡± It didn¡¯t represent anything in Mu Ru Yue bing the champion for thest twopetitions as this final round ofpetition was the crucial round. Su Ning would still be the final victor if she was the champion in this final round¡­ Bang! A sound of explosion was suddenly heard from Mu Ru Yue¡¯s phoenix furnace. Smoke arose from her furnace, covering the crowd¡¯s sight¡­ When everyone raised their head to look at the source of the smoke, they burst out inughter upon seeing the current sight. Chapter 841 -Heaven Stage Mid Rank! Husband And Wife’s Reunion Part 8

Chapter 841 -Heaven Stage Mid Rank! Husband And Wife¡¯s Reunion Part 8

¡°Haha! She actually failed!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that even though she is such an outstanding martial practitioner, she will be such a trashy alchemist!¡± Even the person that was previously confident that Mu Ru Yue could create some miracles could not help but shake his head and sigh at this moment. Yet, nobody paid attention to Su Ning that had a sinister smile on her face¡­ ¡°There¡¯s only half the time left.¡± Chuan Gu smiled coldly as he mocked, ¡°If you fail to refine another pill by the time this half-burned incense burn out, you will lose in this round ofpetition!¡± ¡®How can she sessfully refine a pill in just the time of burning finish half of the incense? Thus, she will undoubtedly lose in this round ofpetition without exception¡­¡¯ Mu Ru Yue furrowed her brow tightly as she nced coldly at Su Ning that had acent smile. A trace of light glinted in her ck eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t make any mistake in my steps of refinement. Moreover, it should not have exploded even if I made a mistake in my first time of refining a Heaven Stage Mid Rank pill. Hence, it proves that something is not right with that Green Jade Root!¡± Mu Ru Yue lowered her gaze as she picked up the half-burned Green Jade Root. Swish! mes ignited on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s palm while she held onto the Green Jade Root. A ck smoke was emitted from the Green Jade Root at that instant. ¡°As expected, this Green Jade Root has some problem. This Green Jade Root is coated with ayer of colourless and odourless poison. An explosion will ur from it after being burned at low heat for the time to burn half an incense. I was careless for not noticing this at the start.¡± That scene of the Green Jade Root emitting ck smoke was yed before the crowd¡¯s eyes. Those spectators momentarily looked at Su Ning in disdain. They didn¡¯t expect Su Ning to be that treacherous in tweaking with that Green Jade Root. But since Mu Ru Yue failed to refine the pill, she already didn¡¯t have any more chances¡­ Bang! An Xi stood up as she red furiously at Su Ning that was on the arena stage with herrge, teary eyes. She then said with hatred, ¡°Su Ning, you are despicable to dare plot against Yue Er!¡± ¡°Protector Chuan Gu,¡± Shu Ning looked elegantly at Chuan Gu as she said coldly, ¡°This matter is unfair. You must restart thepetition! Moreover, you must disqualify Su Ning from thepetition!¡± Chian Gu naturally looked gloomily at Shu Ning as he looked coldly at her. ¡°There isn¡¯t a rule in thispetition that didn¡¯t allowpetitors to make moves on their opponents.¡± In other words, he meant that Su Ning didn¡¯t do anything wrong¡­ An Xi was so angered that her face flushed red. ¡°You are a protector of the Alchemy Sect. Yet, you are so biased. How can the result for this round ofpetition be just with such a judge like yourself?¡± He could righteously say that Mu Ru Yue and Qiancheng Yan¡¯s personality was problematic and wanted to chase them out of thepetition. Yet, he was so biased toward Su Ning. It was really a wonder how could such a person be the protector of the Alchemy Sect. ¡°Just?¡± Chuan Gu chuckled coldly as he continued, ¡°I¡¯m the justice at this ce!¡± Even though An Xi already knew how shameless Chuan Gu was, she still was stunned by what he said. Mu Ru Yue raised her head to look coldly at Su Ning that was standing before Chuan Gu; ayer of ice coated her expression. ¡°Yue Er!¡± Shu Ning¡¯s heart tightened as she looked worriedly at Mu Ru Yue. She wanted to say something, but chose not to voice them out in the end¡­ ¡°Huu!¡± Mu Ru Yue deeply exhaled a mouthful of air. ¡®I still have time. I mustn¡¯t lose to Su Ning in thispetition no matter what¡­¡¯ ¡°There is only a way in eradicating the poison from the Green Jade Root.¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t ponder anymore. With a raise of her hand, a stack of medicinal nts appeared before her with a really focused expression. Swish! mes had ignited again that danced in high spirit before her eyes. Chapter 842 -Heaven Stage Mid Rank! Husband And Wife’s Reunion Part 9

Chapter 842 -Heaven Stage Mid Rank! Husband And Wife¡¯s Reunion Part 9

The crowd was startled. Could it be she was still going to continuepeting? But what pill could she refine in just the time to burn half of an incense¡­ The glow of the vibrant fire shone on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s face. Her expression was serious as she focused on the Phoenix Furnace before her. Those precious medicinal nts were dumped into the Phoenix Furnace by her, quickly a refreshing fragrance was given off from the Phoenix Furnace¡­ Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The pills that were going to be fully formed collided against the walls of the Phoenix Furnace. It was as though they were trying to escape from the furnace. Those sounds were like heavy hammers striking on the crowd¡¯s heart. ¡°The pill is going to form soon!¡± Everyone¡¯s breath tightened as they stared at Mu Ru Yue¡¯s movement. Mu Ru Yue stopped refining the pill after a short moment. With a raise of her hand, a pill that was enveloped by her mental power rapidly entered her palm. The crowd felt as though their heart was being cleansed as they inhaled the faint fragrance that permeated in the air. They were strangely quiet¡­ ¡°Mundane Stage Peak Realm Cleansing Pill!¡± Hiss! The crowd took in a mouthful of air as they looked at Mu Ru Yue in disbelief. She was a Mundane Stage Peak Realm Alchemist? She even refined a Mundane Stage Peak Realm Pill in such a short time. She was already superior to Su Ning by the speed in refining the pill. Su Ning¡¯s heart shuddered at this moment. She shot dagger-like gazes at Mu Ru Yue while gritting her teeth in hatred. ¡°Since both of them had refined a Mundane Stage Peak Realm Pill, we shall decide who is the victor by the fusion rate and effect of the pill.¡± Chuan Gu nced coldly at Mu Ru Yue. Anyone with some background of alchemy would be able to tell what pill Mu Ru Yue had just refined. It should be known that there were not only youthful disciples at this ce, but there were also even grandmasters in alchemy. Thus, he could not judge that what Mu Ru Yue had refined was not the Cleaning Pill. However, only an experienced person could understand the quality of the pill. Thus, he could judge that Mu Ru Yue¡¯s pill was inferior to Su Ning¡¯s no matter whose pill¡¯s quality was better. Su Ning¡¯s heart calmed down as she looked at Chuan Gu¡¯s collected gaze. ¡®How can I forget that Chuan Gu will never let Mu Ru Yue enter the Alchemy Sect? He can always just fake the result when determining the quality of the pill¡­¡¯ But out of everyone¡¯s expectation, Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t care about Chuan Gu as she powderized the pill on top of the Green Jade Root¡­ When the powdernded on the Green Jade Root, a rotting stench was instantly emitted from the Green Jade Root, quickly vanishing in the air. ¡°What is she doing?¡± Chuan Gu frowned as he stared at Mu Ru Yue. Logically speaking, she could obtain the runner-up position even if she couldn¡¯t get the first ce. Wasn¡¯t she ruining her future by doing this then? Swish! Following that, Mu Ru Yue lit up her mes again¡­ ¡°Refining pill? She is still continuing to refine pill?¡± The crowd took in a mouthful of breath. She didn¡¯t keep any of the Mundane Stage Peak Realm Pill after all. Could it be she would be trying to refine a Heaven Stage Pill next? How would that be possible? Not to mention how difficult it would be to refine a Heaven Stage Low Rank Pill, she was running out of time¡­ ¡°Overestimating your might!¡± Chuan Gu snorted coldly with a cynical smirk. It seemed like he did not believe that she could be able to sessfully refine a pill better than the Mundane Stage Peak Realm Pill in such a short time. It really was the case of if you didn¡¯t seek death, death wouldn¡¯te looking for you! What she was doing was akin to seeking her own death¡­ Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t struggle as much as she did when she tried refining the Heaven Stage Mid Rank Heaven Return Pill again after gaining some experience in refining it previously. Yet,yers of sweat still rolled down her face even if that was the case. Chapter 843 -Heaven Stage Mid Rank! Husband And Wife’s Reunion Part 10

Chapter 843 -Heaven Stage Mid Rank! Husband And Wife¡¯s Reunion Part 10

The crowd was either in shock or anticipating. Yet, they continued to stare at her slightly pale face. How could it be easy in refining a Heaven Stage Mid Rank pill? Moreover, she couldn¡¯t use the energy from the Alchemy Book at this ce. Hence, she tossed an Energy Recovery Pill in her mouth¡­ Her previously gravely pale face rapidly became rosy again. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Sound of collisions against the walls of the Phoenix Furnace was heard again. Mu Ru Yue felt some pressure against her chest. That sound was like a heavy hammer striking into her heart. She suppressed the urge to spit out a mouthful of blood, her expression gradually bing serious again. Chuan Gu shifted his gaze at the incense that was about to burn out with a cold smile on his face as time slowly passed. ¡°Time is running out. Once it is time, if you still can¡¯t refine the pill, I will judge that you have failed in refining a pill!¡± HIs voice was cold and each word that came out of his mouth entered the crowd¡¯s ears. ¡°It seems that she is not going to make it.¡± The crowd shook their head slightly with slight pity. If she had just given that Mundane Stage Peak Rank pill, she could have gotten a second ce. Yet, she went to risk it in refining the pill again. Now, she might not even be able to get thest ce of thispetition¡­ Su Ning raised her chin arrogantly. She could already foresee the scene where she could step down on that ice-cold youthful girl. ¡®I want her to kneel down and lick my toes at that time. Moreover, it will also be proof that she will always be inferior to me!¡¯ Everyone¡¯s gaze was focused on Mu Ru Yue. Aspared to Su Ning and Chuan Gu, they wanted a miracle to happen instead¡­ ¡°Are you seeing this?¡± Su Ning lowered her head to look at Shu Ning as she said with a cold smile, ¡°Your friend is inferior to me! Moreover, the reason why she has fallen to such a state is all because of you seducing elder brother Jin Kai!¡± ¡®Elder brother Jin Kai is mine. Nobody can snatch him away from me!¡¯ An Lin that was within the crowd looked at Mu Ru Yue nervously but also excitedly. She was currently ying the scene where Mu Ru Yue sent her flying when they met initially and Mu Ru Yue¡¯s magnificent figure on the Martial Stage in her mind. ¡®I didn¡¯t expect that there is finally someone that can step down on her!¡¯ An Lin finally had an impulse to raise her head andugh brazenly. But herugh was stuck in her throat before she could voice them out. It was like a hand that was squeezing tightly on her neck, making herplexion flush red¡­ Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Thunders were heard, directly making arge hole appear on the roof of the arena stage. The crowd instantly saw that the sky was densely packed with purple lightning clouds¡­ ¡°Purple Lightning Tribtion. It is the purple Lightning Tribtion that symbolizes Heaven Stage Mid Rank!¡± Chuan Gu¡¯s expression changed directly. Remorse filled his heart as he stared at the purple lightning clouds¡­ If Su Ning was a genius in being able to reach the Mundane Stage Peak Rank when she was only in herte twenties, how could they describe Mu Ru Yue¡¯s talent in being able to reach the Heaven Stage Mid Rank at such a tender age? ¡®If I knew her innate talent was this monstrous at the start, how could I choose to chase her away from thepetition for some profits! ¡®Su Ning¡¯s pill was far inferior to what Mu Ru Yue could refine. I¡¯ve also missed the chance to make a connection with such a mighty grandmaster in alchemy just for a pill¡­¡¯ Momentarily, a dagger seemed to have stabbed into Chuan Gu¡¯s heart while hisplexion turned ashen from remorse¡­ ¡®I can¡¯t ever redo what I had done. ¡®I¡¯ve also already offended herpletely even if I am regretful now. I can¡¯t do anything to redeem myself from this situation!¡¯ He couldn¡¯t help but hate Su Ning when he thought about that. ¡®If it wasn¡¯t her tempting me, how could I make such a major mistake that easily? ¡®When those old fellows in the sect know that I had announced that the peerless talent will never be able to be recruited into the sect, how can they not skin me alive?!¡¯ Chapter 844 -Heaven Stage Mid Rank! Husband And Wife’s Reunion Part 11

Chapter 844 -Heaven Stage Mid Rank! Husband And Wife¡¯s Reunion Part 11

Su Ning sat on the ground in defeat. Theplexion of her face was currently as pale as a ghost. Her body shuddered¡­ Yet, it was useless no matter how jealous she was. At this moment, Su Ning couldn¡¯t not believe that Mu Ru Yue was indeed superior to her¡­ Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Purple lightnings continued to strike at the Phoenix Furnace. But what made people curious was that Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t protect the Phoenix Furnace. It was as though she didn¡¯t care about the pill in the furnace¡­ This gave Su Ning a trace of hope again. If the pill was to be ruined by the lightnings, she would still be the champion. It was a pity that hope of hers didn¡¯tst long before it was extinguished¡­ When the lightning struck on the Phoenix Furnace, it seemed to be absorbed by something, disappearing without a trace. There wasn¡¯t even a slight tremble of the Phoenix Furnace. It was as calm as ake¡­ ¡°Shu Ning,¡± An Xi blinked, stunned, as she looked dazedly at Shu Ning and asked, ¡°Is¡­ is she a monster?¡± ¡®She is too abnormal! She isn¡¯t a human! ¡®Heaven Stage Mid Rank? This is literally trying to scare people to death!¡¯ An Xi could still feel her heart palpitating even now. If it wasn¡¯t for her eptance level to be strong enough, she feared that she may be scared to death by Mu Ru Yue sooner orter. Shu Ning smiled bitterly as she replied, ¡°I think so too. Even though I already knew Yue Er wasn¡¯t ordinary, I didn¡¯t expect she will be that abnormal. I will never be able to reach the same stage as her¡­¡± Qiancheng Yan didn¡¯t say anything from the start with his lit up eyes stared at Mu Ru Yue. ¡®As expected of Master! It seems that she will creatergemotions wherever she goes¡­¡¯ The Lightning cloud seemed to judge that it could not destroy the pills so without any hesitation, it struck another lightning before dissipating¡­ When the dark clouds vanished, the sunlight shone down upon the girl¡¯s impable face. The incense finally burned out at this instant. The bell that signified the end of thepetition rang. Suddenly, sorrowfulmentations were heard after a few seconds passed. ¡°Oh no! Oh no! I was so focused on seeing her refine pills that I forgot I was stillpeting.¡± ¡°I¡¯m doomed. I failed to refine a pill within the time limit. Yet, I managed to see the birth of a Heaven Stage Mid Rank Pill. It will be worth it in my entire life¡­¡± Chuan Gu¡¯s gazended on Mu Ru Yue. He remained silent for a moment before he said, ¡°Since you are the champion, I will stick to my promise in allowing you to enter the Alchemy Sect.¡± ¡®Whatever that happened today will be spread out sooner orter. I should lower my head and pray she won¡¯t be too calctive in everything that I had done to her.¡¯ ¡°Join the Alchemy Sect?¡± Mu Ru Yue chuckled as she continued, ¡°When did I say I want to join the Alchemy Sect? I¡¯m sorry but I¡¯m not in the slightest keen on entering the Alchemy Sect!¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Chuan Gu¡¯s expression changed. With hisplexion turned ashen, he advised, ¡°I admit that your innate talent is outstanding, but you are too young now. It is very likely that you will be killed before you can fully mature. Thus, let me give you an advice. It is best that you aren¡¯t too arrogant. Otherwise, it will certainly be detrimental for your future growth.¡± A Heaven Stage Mid Rank alchemist was indeed really abnormal. There wouldn¡¯t be anyone in the Eastern Ind that would have innate talents that could surpass her. However, there were still several seniors that were at the Heaven Stage Mid Rank. She couldn¡¯t proim herself as the hegemon of the continent with her current might. She was still too young after all! Mu Ru Yue raised her head to look at Chuan Gu as she said cially, ¡°I¡¯ve said that I don¡¯t have any interest in the Alchemy Sect nor do I feel inclined to enter it.¡± Chapter 845 -Heaven Stage Mid Rank! Husband And Wife’s Reunion Part 12

Chapter 845 -Heaven Stage Mid Rank! Husband And Wife¡¯s Reunion Part 12

Everyone, except Mu Ru Yue¡¯s team, was stunned. The Alchemy Sect was the sect that had the most powerful alchemists within it no matter what. If she entered the Alchemy Sect, she would definitely be heavily nurtured. She might even be the next sessor of the head of the Alchemy Sect. But she rejected to enter the sect without hesitation. Wei Zi Fang nced at Mu Ru Yue, an indistinct ray of light flickered past his eyes¡­ ¡°Hmph!¡± Chuan Gu snorted coldly and said, ¡°It is your own choice. Don¡¯t you regret your choice in the future!¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled faintly. With a confident smile on her face, she said, ¡°I will never regret doing anything.¡± Her ambition wasn¡¯t the puny Alchemy Sect but the entire continent¡­ But Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression quickly changed. Her breath suddenly hastened with ice-cold killing intent in her eyes. The killing intent reeked out of her body, making everyone puzzled. Nobody knew what was happening. ¡°Yue Er.¡± An Xi was startled for a moment. The Yue Er that she knew wouldn¡¯t have such an expression even if she was rather cold sometimes. The current her looked extremely terrifying¡­ ¡°Since you are here,e on out!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s voice was as bone-piercing cold like a snowstorm. ck robes soared through the sky after she said that, appearing before the crowd¡¯s eyes¡­ The man¡¯s ck robe iid with gold glowed under the daybreak sunlight. A dark golden mark covered his face, making it impossible to see the expression on his face. Yet, his gaze looked past the crowd and focused on Mu Ru Yue. His gaze was tremendously alluring that seemed capable of captivating people¡¯s soul. Boom! Killing intent burst forth from Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body. When she thought about Bai Ze¡¯s injuries, she couldn¡¯t help but want to rip this man¡¯s corpse into tiny pieces! ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are but I will certainly kill you!¡± Even she herself didn¡¯t know why she hated him that much. ¡®Can it be there is another reason why I hate him that much, other than him hurting Bai Ze?¡¯ The man¡¯s body suddenly stiffened with a cial aura expanding from his body. At this instant, everyone felt as though they were being weighed down by a mountain, unable to breathe under that pressure¡­ ¡®Is¡­ isn¡¯t he the person that reached the ninth floor?¡± Su Ning was stunned as she nced at Mu Ru Yue with a trace of sinister ray of light that glimmered in her eyes. ¡®They seem to have some conflicts between them. If so, it will be the best. If he can kill Mu Ru Yue, I will still be the champion¡­¡¯ ¡°Mister, I don¡¯t know what happened between them and you. If you want to kill, by all means, kill them all. I don¡¯t know how much bad deeds this girl had done anyways. She deserves to die while we are innocent.¡± Su Ning was trying to curry up a favour from that dark golden masked man by saying that. He might stop releasing that oppressing pressure. Otherwise, she probably would literally be squashed by the pressure at her spot. The man finally looked at her. Yet, Su Ning¡¯s heart seemed to be struck heavily by something when her eyes met with his dark golden pupils, unable to breathe. ¡®I¡¯ve never seen a man that possess such a gold gaze. There wasn¡¯t a single trace of humanity in those eyes. It was so ruthless that would make people shiver in fright¡­¡¯ It was just a gaze, but Su Ning could feel that her fate was in that man¡¯s hand. He just needed to raise his hand topletely erase her existence¡­ Boom! The man didn¡¯t make a move, but a tyrannical aura burst forth from his body. Bang! Su Ningid t on the ground from that pressure. Sweat rolled profusely down from her forehead with theplexion of her beautiful face terrifyingly pale¡­ Chapter 846 -Heaven Stage Mid Rank! Husband And Wife’s Reunion Part 13

Chapter 846 -Heaven Stage Mid Rank! Husband And Wife¡¯s Reunion Part 13

Death was so close to her¡­ Fortunately, the man didn¡¯t have the time to bother with her. Hence, he shifted his gaze back to Mu Ru Yue after a short punishment. He walked in mid-air. A faint ripple appeared in the air as he walked; it was like he was walking on sea water. ¡°Your injuries had healed that quickly?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze was cial with the killing intent in her eyes remain unchanged. The man halted his steps when he stood before Mu Ru Yue. He looked down at the girl as he proimed, ¡°I¡¯ve said that you are mine! I will get you even if I have to destroy the entire world!¡± His voice was low and hoarse but filled with ruthlessness. Two golden mes burned within his dark golden pupils, determined in getting her. ¡®I failed to get her in the previous life. I don¡¯t mind destroying everything in this life, not giving her the slightest possibility of escaping from me, even if it means forcefully confining her by my side!¡¯ ¡°Do you think that will be possible?¡± Mu Ru Yue sneered. ¡®I don¡¯t know why but this man before me reminds me of Feng Jing Tian from several years ago. ¡®But inparison to Feng Jing Tian, this man is even more ruthless and tyrannical!¡¯ The man raised his gaze. A dark ray of light shed past his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve never failed in obtaining what I desire! Thus, you will unquestionably be my woman!¡± ¡®I definitely won¡¯t let her go. Thus, that man must die! ¡®Once he is dead, this woman wille to my side sooner orter!¡¯ Mu Ru Yue was a little anxious. She couldn¡¯t send the pill into the Alchemy Book to Bai Ze to treat his wounds as that man¡¯s aura severed her connection with the Alchemy Book. Furthermore, Bai Ze that was heavily injured did not have sufficient strength in exiting the Alchemy Book, appearing before her. Yet, if she couldn¡¯t give Bai Ze the pill, the power that remained in his body would certainly ruin his body. Thus, she couldn¡¯t dally any longer! Mu Ru Yue clenched her fist tightly. She took in a deep breath, gradually closing his eyes. She then opened her eyes in the next instant. A long sword that was made from her mental power suddenly appeared before her. It soared through the sky, striking like a tempest toward that man. The man¡¯s gaze became increasingly gloomy. He raised his hand to dissipate that sword. Yet, Mu Ru Yue felt the pressure on her body lessened when the instant he moved his hand. She then took advantage of the breather to toss the pill into the Alchemy Book¡­ ¡°You still care about that demon beast when you are powerless in defending yourself!¡± How could her action be hidden from the man¡¯s eyes? It was precisely due to that the rage in his heart intensified, gradually golden mes enveloped his body. ¡®This woman cares so much for even that demon beast. Moreover, she only fought against me whenever we met in our previous life! ¡®It is as though there will forever be no position of me in her heart! She even forgot about my existence now¡­ ¡®Since that¡¯s the case, I will make her my woman tonight! I will use this most unforgettable method for her to make her remember me!¡¯ Mu Ru Yue heaved a sigh of relief after sending the pill into the Alchemy Book. Bai Ze would at least not be in any danger. Following that, she raised her head to look at the ck-robed man before her. With a sneer, she said, ¡°Bai Ze has done so much for me so I naturally care for him! Yet, you must have previously done something bad to me as even though I don¡¯t know who you are, my heart surged with overflowing hatred when I saw you!¡± The man¡¯s body jolted as he lowered his gaze to look at Mu Ru Yue. ¡°I was forced by you in doing everything that I did!¡± ¡®That¡¯s right, everything that I have done had been forced by this girl! ¡®Thus, she can¡¯t me me for that¡­¡¯ Chapter 847 -Heaven Stage Mid Rank! Husband And Wife’s Reunion Part 14

Chapter 847 -Heaven Stage Mid Rank! Husband And Wife¡¯s Reunion Part 14

¡°Yue!¡± Bai Ze¡¯s voice suddenly was heard from within her soul, ¡°Let me out!¡± His voice was shaky, fully expressing his fear and distress. With Bai Ze¡¯s might, he could break out of the Alchemy Book. The prerequisite was that Mu Ru Yue wasn¡¯t controlling the Alchemy Book. She didn¡¯t want Bai Ze to appear so she increased the restrictions of the Alchemy Book drastically. Nobody even god would be able to resist against the fusion of her will with the Alchemy Book¡­ ¡°Bai Ze, I¡¯m sorry but I don¡¯t wish for you to risk your life again.¡± ¡®He had already done more than enough for me. I don¡¯t want that man to be hurt again for trying to help me¡­¡¯ Mu Ru Yue lowered her gaze slightly, decisively cutting her connection with Bai Ze. She looked coldly at the dark golden masked man and said her next words heavily, ¡°Tell me, who are you!¡± It was unknown to Mu Ru Yue why a person¡¯s figure appeared in her mind when her eyes met with those dark golden eyes. But she quickly denied that thought. It was due to that man only being her enemy. He shouldn¡¯t have any feelings for her. Thus, it was impossible for this man to be him¡­ Even though An Xi and the rest didn¡¯t know the conflict between them, they could distinctly feel that the man was extremely dangerous. But everyone¡¯s movement was being restricted. Thus, they could only helplessly watch on as the ck-robed man neared Mu Ru Yue¡­ ¡°You ask me who I am?¡± The man smiled. His smile was extremely ruthless. With a self-mockery smile on his face, he continued, ¡°I will tell you who I am after you be my woman!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression turned grim. ¡°I already have a husband. Hence, I will never be your woman!¡± ¡°Do you mean Zi Huang?¡± The man couldn¡¯t resist the temptation andughed brazenly. ¡°I was unable to snatch you away from his hands in the previous life. I will kill any men that interacted with you in this life! Not only Zi Huang, Bai Ze, Mo Xi, Feng Jing Tian¡­ I will kill every man that youe in contact with. It will suffice for you to just have me by your side!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression changedpletely this time. ¡®If it is just knowing about Feng Jing Tian, it should be really easy for him to find that out with his might. Yet, he also knows the existence of Mo Mo that is in a different world, Realmless¡­¡¯ ¡°I won¡¯t ever let you hurt any of them!¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her head. With a resolute gaze, she said, ¡°They won¡¯t die as long as I live!¡± Each of her words was like a heavy hammer striking at his heart, making his breath hasten with the golden mes in his eyes intensifying. ¡°Don¡¯t you even think of protecting them!¡± Boom! His ck robes enveloped in mes. The man fully released his aura without any control. Everyone expressed dreadful gazes under the might of his aura. Powerful! This man¡¯s might was the strongest that all of them had seen up until today. He could instantly kill everyone at this ce with just his aura¡­ ¡°Master!¡± Qiancheng Yan looked at the ck-robed man under the gale as he yelled with all his might. But it was useless. The man was already directly before Mu Ru Yue. The golden mes that were burning in high spirits in his eyes were naked to the sight¡­ A sinister aura came from the side before his hand could grip Mu Ru Yue¡¯s waist. Boom! He was forced to retreat a couple of steps. ¡°Don¡¯t you use your filthy hands to touch Ben Wang¡¯s girl!¡± The man¡¯s voice was gloomy, carrying a biting cold aura with it. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart shuddered as she raised her head excitedly, looking at the direction where the Asura-like purple robes were in mid-air¡­ Chapter 848 -Competition Ends And Departure Part 1

Chapter 848 -Competition Ends And Departure Part 1

The man was standing against the wind in mid-air with his purple robes fluttering slightly. His handsome face under the sunlight looked tremendously dazzling. It was especially so for his purple Devil Snare¡¯s pattern on his face, enhancing the charm of his appearance. A tyrannical grandeur was being released from the man¡¯s body, making his purple long robes to dance slightly along with the wind under the gale. Mu Ru Yue was stunned the instant she saw him, excitement stirred up in her eyes. She stared without blinking her eyes as the man in mid-air. ¡°Wu Chen¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue called out lightly. But she was pulled into a warm embrace before she could say anything. The man¡¯s breath was really scorching as itnded near her ear, making her heart shudder¡­ ¡°Mu Er, I¡¯vee.¡± ¡®That¡¯s right, I¡¯m here¡­¡¯ ¡®We have been separated for so long after that ident. To me, every single day when we are apart passed like a year¡­¡¯ ¡°Wu Chen.¡± Mu Ru Yue hugged the man¡¯s waist tightly. She buried her head slightly on his chest and subconsciously took a deep breathe of his scent, a sense of safety permeated in her heart. ¡®His scent always has the power to calm me down, just like the first time we met several years ago¡­¡¯ Mu Ru Yue reminisced their first meetings at this instant. ¡®He previously looked like a silly fool, but he was just disguising himself as a pig when he was a tiger. ¡®But it is undeniable that his feelings touched my heart as we gradually interacted with each other. Hence, I will never be able to let go of him in my entire life and eternity.¡¯ ¡°Wait for me.¡± Ye Wu Chen lowered his head gradually as his slender fingers brushed her hair. A charming smile suddenly graced his handsome face. His smile was like a field of fully bloomed flowers. A smile from him could change the colors in the world. It was really hard to imagine that such an Asura-like man could smile so charmingly. It was so charming that it could shake a person to the core, instantly robbing the ability of a person to breathe¡­ Ye Wu Chen released his hold under Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze. He shifted his gaze to the man before him. When both of their eyes met with each other, a silent battle surged forth. ¡°Zi Huang!¡± The man took in a deep breath with his dark golden eyes glimmering with killing intent. Boom! A tyrannical power burst forth from his body. That power was like mes from hell, spreading out from his surroundings. Ye Wu Chen raised his head to look at that man. A trace of sinister ray of light flickered in his purple eyes. His purple robes danced vigorously. His hair fluttered along with the wind. Following that, ck mes slowly appeared in his surroundings. Those mes made him looked increasingly sinister. A shocking aura surged forth from his body¡­ ¡°She is Ben Wang¡¯s woman. Nobody can touch her at all!¡± ¡°Haha!¡± The manughed brazenly as the killing intent in his eyes intensified further as he retorted, ¡°She will be mine after you die! Moreover, I will kill everyone single man that appears by her side with no exceptions!¡± Boom! The two intense aurae collided against each other on the arena stage. The ground was instantly obliterated. It was as though it was crushed by a gale. The man¡¯s dark golden eyes became slightly serious. He sniggered, making arge sword appeared in his hand with the raise of his hand. He charged at Ye Wu Chen like a thunderbolt. They were both incredibly powerful. Thus, the crowd could only see the sparks when their weapons collided. Following that, they shifted the battle into the sky after fighting for a short time on the ground. Mu Ru Yue looked at the Asura-like man in the sky. Her heart tightened slightly as she called out, ¡°Wu Chen¡­¡± Chapter 849 -Competition Ends And Departure Part 2

Chapter 849 -Competition Ends And Departure Part 2

Currently, Wu Chen might not have the strength in defeating that man. Yet, if Wu Chen and Bai Ze were to team up against him, perhaps it might be possible in defeating him then¡­ ¡°Bai Ze.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze darkened as she said, ¡°Please help him.¡± A white glow flickered before her after she said that. A divine god-like man appeared before Mu Ru Yue out of thin air¡­ The man was simrly handsome. His white hair and brows looked as though he just walked out of a painting. However, his gaze brimmed with sorrow and resentment as he looked at Mu Ru Yue. It was as though he was sulking due to her forcefully severing their connection previously. ¡°I was really worried for you.¡± His voice was tremendously pleasant to the ear. It was like a breeze that caresses people¡¯s hearts. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly as she exined, ¡°Bai Ze, I¡¯m sorry. I just didn¡¯t want you to risk your life¡­¡± ¡®I don¡¯t want this man to neglect everything for me again, not caring for his life or death.¡¯ ¡°You don¡¯t want me to face danger? Can it be you want me to wait for another thousand years? I¡¯ve borne for such a long time living in solitary and loneliness in order to see you again. Moreover, if it wasn¡¯t for my memories of you supporting me, I doubt I would be able to persist through all those thousand years. Yue Er, I don¡¯t want to wait for another thousand years. Thus, I won¡¯t let you face any danger in this life even if I have to sacrifice my life.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart shuddered. ¡®Previously, I¡¯ve only cared about Bai Ze¡¯s life and safety. But I forgot about all those thousand years of him waiting for me. If I were to die, he perhaps has to wait without an end again. This wait may even be forever¡­ ¡®He will simrly be lonely without me even if he isn¡¯t being locked at the same ce¡­ ¡®Moreover, how can I be willing for him to continue living in solitary again?¡¯ ¡°Bai Ze,¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her head to look at Bai Ze and said her next words heavily, ¡°I won¡¯t let such a matter happen again.¡± ¡®Bai Ze won¡¯t need to be that lonely if I be increasingly stronger¡­¡¯ Bai Ze no longer says further. He took a final nce at Mu Ru Yue before soaring to the air to stand beside Ye Wu Chen. Mu Ru Yue became nervous as she looked at the two men standing in mid-air. But she was unable to help them at all at this instant¡­ ¡®Power! ¡®I¡¯m still too weak after all! ¡®But the opponents I face are always much stronger than me every single time I advance in my cultivation¡­ ¡®This kind of battles will be unceasing. If I want to void of such situations, I can only be the supreme existence in this continent¡­¡¯ Su Ning bit her lips as she looked at Mu Ru Yue, unresigned. ¡®I can tell that those two men are really powerful. How can Mu Ru Yue be that lucky in gaining the protection of those two men? ¡®I can¡¯t stand it! ¡®But so what if I can¡¯t stand it? I¡¯m inferior to her in all aspects! ¡®I am not her match, be it martial cultivation or alchemy standard.¡¯ Yet, Su Ning¡¯s jealousy was like an ant devouring viciously at her heart. Following that, Su Ning looked at Shu Ning with a trace of cold glint of light that shed past her eyes. ¡®Since I can¡¯t make my move on that b*tch, I can deal with her instead! I don¡¯t believe that with my might and the Su family¡¯s power, I can¡¯t deal with a person like Shu Ning!¡¯ When An Xi saw Su Ning¡¯s face that had been distorted due to her jealousy, she couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Shu Ning, did you see that? Haha! I¡¯ve never been so uplifted like today. That damnable girl actually wants to oppose Yue Er. Yet, she had been cracked down terribly by Mu Ru Yue. Mu Ru Yue is superior to her in all aspects that even her man is stronger than Jin Kai!¡± Chapter 850 -Competition Ends And Departure Part 3

Chapter 850 -Competition Ends And Departure Part 3

Shu Ning smiled elegantly as she raised her head to look at those two men standing in mid-air before shifting her gaze back to Mu Ru Yue. With sincere blessings, shemented in smiles, ¡°Perhaps only that kind of man can bepatible with her¡­¡± All other men would only be outshined by her! Ye Wu Chen, who was in mid-air, seemed to be enveloped in ayer of ck mes under the sunset. The ck mes metamorphosed into a sword, striking toward the man before him. That sword carried a sinister and tyrannical aura with it. Its overflowing power seemed to be able to slice the sky into halves¡­ The crowd¡¯s breath tightened under that might. They could even feel that the air before them had vanished¡­ The expression of the man with a dark golden mask was unknown. But bright mes glimmered in his pair of dark golden eyes. He gradually raised his hand, countlessrge swords floated before him¡­ Boom! An intense explosion rang. Their surroundings were covered with sand and dust, covering everyone¡¯s sight. Following that, the man¡¯s haughty and brazen voice was heard. ¡°Haha! Zi Huang, since Bai Ze is assisting you today, I won¡¯t be able to fight against the two of you simultaneously. I will return to settle the debt with all of you in the future. Hahaha!¡± His lingeringughs prated the crowd¡¯s heart. Some people that had weaker cultivation couldn¡¯t resist the urge to spit out a mouthful of blood, looking bbergasted at the sky under the setting sun. The sand and dust gradually dissipated. Only Ye Wu Chen and Bai Ze could be seen in the entire sky. The ck-robed man that was standing before them had vanished¡­ Ye Wu Chen creased his brows tightly as he looked at the direction that his opponent had vanished to, but it was unknown what he was thinking. He quickly got back to his senses. With a sh of his body, hended and stood before Mu Ru Yue. He extended an arm to pull her tightly into his embrace. His warm lips lightly brushed against the girl¡¯s hair. ¡°Mu Er, I will always be by your side.¡± ¡®That¡¯s right, I will always be by her side. Not giving anyone a chance in hurting her again.¡¯ ¡°Wu Chen, I¡¯ve participated in thispetition in order to let you be aware of my location. Since you are already here, let¡¯s leave.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled. Her smile enhanced the liveliness of her impable face. An Xi was stunned. ¡®Yue Er can only smile so beautifully at this moment, without any sign of wariness. Perhaps she is really deeply in love with this man¡­¡¯ Even though it was only a short interaction, An Xi had a great impression of Mu Ru Yue, who she would be swearing her loyalty and devotion to shortly. She was naturally ted for Mu Ru Yue in possessing such a perfect man¡­ ¡°Alright.¡± Ye Wu Chen smiled charmingly as he agreed, ¡°You can decide to do whatever you want as your husband will listen to all yourmands¡­¡± He hugged Mu Ru Yue after he said that, vanishing before the crowd¡¯s eyes in a sh¡­ Since it was already reallyte, they didn¡¯t n on leaving that night, spending another night in the ry station. Since they left, the crowd dissipated. But the matter that happened today was quickly wide-spread. Hence, everyone knew of the appearance of an early twenties Heaven Stage Mid Rank Alchemist girl. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s name was rapidly spread to the entire City of Chaos, bing a figure that was well-known by everyone in the city¡­ It was at night. The moonlight was like water, shining into the room. Ye Wu Chen¡¯s arm that was embracing Mu Ru Yue¡¯s arm couldn¡¯t help but tighten. With an obvious grievance and jealousy expressed on his handsome face, heined, ¡°Mu Er, your husband has only left for a period of time. Yet, you have provoked some men again.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know who he is?¡± Chapter 851 -Competition Ends And Departure Part 4

Chapter 851 -Competition Ends And Departure Part 4

Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brow raised. With a smile, she said, ¡°If I¡¯ve not guessed wrong, he should be someone we knew in our past life. Moreover, I have some guessings on his identity but I¡¯m not sure¡­¡± ¡®There is only one person that have a pair of dark golden eyes¡­¡¯ Ye Wu Chen¡¯s gaze gradually became serious. He then asked after a trace of glint shed past his eyes, ¡°Are you referring to him?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Mu Ru Yue looked at Ye Wu Chen¡¯s face as she continued, ¡°Bei Jun (north monarch)! I really can¡¯t think of who else other than him!¡± That man¡¯s arrogant appearance appeared in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s mind, making her gaze darkened. She gritted her teeth as she said, ¡°Bei Jun previously was my nemesis. We tried killing each other countlessly. But we always end up in a draw every single time. He previously was the only person that could match up to our might!¡± ¡®That man shouldn¡¯t have the slightest feeling for me. We only hated each other! Yet, it is unknown why he underwent such a drastic change after a thousand years of separation¡­¡¯ Ye Wu Chen¡¯s expression turned grim. With a sinister ray of light in his purple eyes, he proimed, ¡°I will certainly make him die without a burial if I see him again!¡± ¡°Wu Chen.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart shuddered slightly when she felt the fury burning in Ye Wu Chen¡¯s heart. She subconsciously gripped onto Ye Wu Chen¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Bei Jun and Zi Feng had coborated in the downfall of the Zi family. I will settle the debt with him no matter what!¡± ¡®That man can indeed fight against us individually. But, it will be two against one; with Wu Chen and I against him. Thus, we will certainly be the victor after teaming up against him.¡¯ ¡®He previously had teamed up with Zi Feng to massacre and even dissipate the souls of the Zi family. Hence, we didn¡¯t have a choice but use a method that goes against the heavens in gathering their souls. ¡®More importantly, our souls dissipated under the heaven cmity¡­ ¡®I swear that I¡¯m unworthy to call myself human if I don¡¯t seek vengeance!¡¯ ¡°Bei Jun¡¯s forces aren¡¯t based in the Central Region after a thousand years. It seems that it has been shifted to this Eastern Ind. I also don¡¯t know whether if he has interacted with Zi Feng in this life.¡± A trace of dark ray of light shed past Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes. ¡°I understand Zi Feng. She doesn¡¯t surmount to much. The most she can do is to make some underhanded moves. She definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to do so many matters if she wasn¡¯t supported by Bei Jun! Perhaps he simrly yed a role in plotting and trapping Bai Ze!¡± ¡®Bai Ze should know Bei Jun, but for some reasons, he isn¡¯t willing to talk about him. I definitely wouldn¡¯t let that man harm any of the people that are close to me in this life and eternity! ¡®I will also do everything in my power to make that man pay the price for everything he had done!¡¯ ¡°Mu Er,¡± Ye Wu Chen hugged Mu Ru Yue tightly. With his smile increasingly gentler, he continued, ¡°Perhaps Bei Jin will be our final opponent to face in this life. No matter if Zi Feng was controlled by him in this life or not, I will seek vengeance for the Zi family!¡± Mu Ru Yue lowered her gaze but didn¡¯t say anything. She thought about the Zi family that died tragically in the past life and even Zi Feng¡¯s arrogant expression. Her heart trembled subconsciously¡­ Yet, warm lips covered her lips at this moment, instantly pulling her out of her thoughts. A pair of purple eyes entered her sight when she raised her gaze. ¡°Wu Chen¡­ Mhhm~¡± Her lips were sealed by his lips the moment she called his name. Hisrge hands abruptly pushed her onto the bed, heavily confining her body to the bed with his body¡­ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly, gradually closing her eyes. The moonlight sprinkled into the room, enhancing the romantic atmosphere¡­ Chapter 852 -Competition Ends And Departure Part 5

Chapter 852 -Competition Ends And Departure Part 5

A man was sitting on a ck dragon throne in a dark room. He gradually removed the dark golden mask from his face under the moonlight. What kind of face would he have? His face was able to make the world lose its luster. He was so handsome that it would make anyone speechless from being stunned by his appearance¡­ However, hisplexion was abnormally pale. There was a faint scar on the left side of his face. But that scar didn¡¯t ruin the beauty of his face. It gave his face a mysterious vibe instead. ¡°Who!¡± Bei Jun hastily put on his mask when he suddenly heard footsteps nearing the room before he asked coldly. A feeble voice was heard outside the room. ¡°Stepfather, it¡¯s me.¡± Bei Jun frowned slightly. A domineering, unruly grandeur was being expressed from his dark golden eyes. His voice was so cold that it would scare people witless. ¡°Come in!¡± The door was gradually pushed open. A girl in pink garment entered from outside the room. If Mu Ru Yue saw this woman, she would definitely be shocked. It was due to the girl being Xiao Jing of the Xiao family that had personally killed her own biological father due to her. Following that, she even had the identity as the younger apprentice sister to Feng Jing Tian. When Xiao Jing¡¯s gazended on his pair of dark golden eyes after she entered the room, her heart skipped a beat. She bit her lips with her gaze slightly lowered. ¡®I don¡¯t know why but I¡¯m always fearful of stepfather¡­¡¯ ¡®But I can¡¯t help but want to get close to him.¡¯ ¡°Stepfather, I¡¯ve heard you¡¯ve returned so Jing Er hase to greet you.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Bei Jun said in a slightly cold voice, ¡°You arrived just in time. I need you to do something for me.¡± Xiao Jing was ted as she replied, ¡°Stepfather, please instruct me.¡± ¡°I want you to¡­¡± A glimmer flicked past Bei Jun¡¯s eyes as he continued coldly, ¡°marry Feng Jing Tian!¡± Xiao Jing¡¯s heart shuddered at that instant as she looked bbergasted at the man¡¯s dark golden masked face. ¡°Stepfather, what did you say?¡± ¡®He wants me to marry elder apprentice brother? But the person I obviously like is¡­¡¯ ¡°I took in Feng Jing Tian for this purpose.¡± Bei Jun shifted his gaze to Xiao Jing and with a voice increasingly cold, he continued, ¡°You are to marry him. You are to then give birth to his child before giving that child to me!¡± ¡®Following that, it will be useless in keeping Feng Jing Tian alive¡­¡¯ ¡°But stepfather, elder apprentice brother has a girl he loves. I¡­¡± Xiao Jing¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly. ¡®I admit that I have a good impression on my elder brother apprentice. That love-struck fool can use everything in his power to improve his might in order to protect that girl. There won¡¯t be anyone that won¡¯t have feelings for him¡­ ¡®But it is just a good impression. ¡®The person that I truly love is¡­¡¯ ¡°This is an order!¡± Bei Jun¡¯s gaze darkened. With gold mes dancing in his eyes, he threatened, ¡°If you don¡¯t marry him, I will make him vanish now!¡± Xiao Jing shook her head while smiling bitterly. ¡°I believe that if elder brother apprentice is forced to choose between marrying me or being killed, he will choose death without any hesitation. There is only a girl Mu Ru Yue in his heart! Even if it is to go against stepfather¡¯s order or even be killed by stepfather, he won¡¯t give in to this matter!¡± Swish! Bei Jun¡¯s domineering aura intensified after Xiao Jing said that. He raised his gaze to look down at Xiao Jing. ¡°He is ipatible with her!¡± Xiao Jing was stunned for a moment. ¡®Did stepfather mean Mu Ru Yue isn¡¯t worthy in gaining Feng Jing Tian¡¯s affection? It is really the case. Even if that girl has an outstanding innate talent, Feng Jing Tian is a bonafide disciple of Stepfather. With stepfather¡¯s overwhelming influence, those sects such as the Alchemy Sect are greatly inferior to stepfather¡¯s. Thus, Mu Ru Yue is indeed ipatible with elder apprentice brother.¡¯ Chapter 853 -Competition Ends And Departure Part 6

Chapter 853 -Competition Ends And Departure Part 6

Xiao Jingpletely misunderstood what Bei Jun said. What he actually meant was that Feng Jing Tian wasn¡¯t worthy to like Mu Ru Yue, not that Mu Ru Yue was unworthy of being loved by Feng Jing Tian. Xiao Jing bit her lips as she finally mustered the courage to voice her feelings, ¡°But Stepfather, I don¡¯t want to marry elder apprentice brother.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think I heard you properly,¡± Bei Jun narrowed his eyes slightly. A sinister aura reeked from his body, he threatened, ¡°Could you be so kind and repeat what you just said to me?!¡± Xiao Jing¡¯s heart trembled as she look up into Bei Jun¡¯s domineering eyes. Her heartfelt emotions overpowered her usual fear for Bei Jun. Without thinking it through, she blurted out, ¡°Stepfather, I don¡¯t want to marry elder apprentice. The person I love is you, stepfather!¡± Boom! A tyrannical power shot forth from his body, hitting Xiao Jing¡¯s body heavily. Her body was instantly sent flying backward. Bang! Her body crashed onto the wall behind her. She raised her head to look at the man sitting on the dragon throne in astonishment and disbelief. Bei Jun used his slender fingers to brush off the dust on his robe¡¯s sleeve. He raised his right leg and stepped on the dragon throne. He lifted his gaze slightly as he looked at Xiao Jing. With matchless arrogance in his gaze, he spat out, ¡°You aren¡¯t worthy!¡± The man¡¯s voice was so emotionless and devoid of warmth, making Xiao Jing¡¯s heart shudder. Choked with emotion, she asked, ¡°Why¡­¡± Bei Jun looked coldly at her. Expressionless, he said, ¡°You are iparable to her. I, Bei Jun, will only love her in my life! As for you, you aren¡¯t even qualified to touch her shoes. Quickly scram, now!¡± A hand seemed to have mercilessly ripped Xiao Jing¡¯s heart apart. The pain made herplexion turn pale white. ¡®Lord Stepfather has always been cold, heartless, and ruthless. He would not amodate his subordinates in making the slightest mistake. Otherwise, they would be obliterated by him. ¡®Yet, he has never punished me¡­ ¡®So I originally thought I¡¯ve held some position in Stepfather¡¯s heart. But I didn¡¯t expect that my position in his heart is so negligible¡­¡¯ Xiao Jing suppressed the urge to cry while she clenched her fist so tightly that it trembled slightly. She gradually walked out of the room under Bei Jun¡¯s gloomy gaze. Her tears finally rolled out of her eyes in the end once she stepped out of the room¡­ Bei Jun remained unaffected as he looked at the direction where Xiao Jing had disappeared to. He only had a cold, expressionless face under the dark golden mask. ¡®In my point of view, everyone is just tools! ¡®Tools in helping me reach the summit of the world!¡¯ ¡°Mu Ru Yue,¡± Bei Jun lowered his gaze. He then suddenlyughed. Hisugh wasn¡¯t as arrogant as usual. It was filled with determination instead. ¡°I will make you stand with me at the summit of the world. I will let you understand that I¡¯m much stronger than him!¡± ¡®I wasn¡¯t able to get her to like me in the previous life so I could only use battles to make her remember me. Hence, everyone in the Central Region that year knew we were nemesis with our rtionship even could be said to be irreconcble! ¡®But she still chose to marry another man in the end¡­ ¡®Our battles had be increasingly intense due to me wanting revenge. But I am always on the losing side no matter how many times they had teamed up against me. ¡®Yet, I can¡¯t ept it. I can¡¯t ept her entering another man¡¯s embrace! I¡¯ve waited so long to see her again. I definitely won¡¯t let go of her. ¡®She must only belong to me in this life! ¡®I will make every man that tries to snatch her away from me disappear from this world!¡¯ It was dawn again. There were already several people waiting outside of the ry station. Perhaps it was their disappointments toward those two sects that An Xi and Shu Ning rejected the offer in entering those two power on their own ord¡­ Chapter 854 -Competition Ends And Departure Part 7

Chapter 854 -Competition Ends And Departure Part 7

¡°Everyone,¡± Chuan Gu cleared his throat before going to continue to say further. Yet, when he saw Qiancheng Yan walking near to him, he frowned slightly. He then said, ¡°Why are you still here? Qiancheng Yan, I¡¯ve already said you don¡¯t have the qualification in entering the sect.¡± ¡®I mustn¡¯t let Qiancheng Yan enter the sect no matter what.¡¯ Qiancheng Yan suddenly saw two figures nearing the group. With a mischievous glint in his eyes, he said, ¡°Since you don¡¯t allow me to enter, I will just have to head back to my Master. I¡¯m also not the type of person to be thick-faced in begging you to let me enter the sect. But whatever that happens to you due to this decision won¡¯t have anything to do with me.¡± In other words, it was you that was chasing me away so you couldn¡¯t me me for not advising you against the decision when I did as you said. Chuan Gu snorted coldly as he replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t need you to worry about me!¡± ¡®If I had continued in chasing Mu Ru Yue away from being recruited into the sect after she had revealed her Heaven Stage Mid Rank might, the people of the Alchemy Sect won¡¯t forgive me. Yet, Mu Ru Yue had said she was unwilling in joining the sect so I can¡¯t be med for her not being recruited into the sect. ¡®But so what if I chase you a punny Mystic Realm martial practitioner away? It can¡¯t be that the Alchemy Sect will be enraged for you, right? It is just unthinkable!¡¯ Chuan Gu¡¯s face was filled with confidence. Smack! A pnded heavily on his face before he could voice out his thoughts. Chuan Gu was stunned for a moment before he shifted his gaze, his eyes meeting with Qing Yue¡¯s furious eyes. His heart shuddered as he stuttered, ¡°Elder Qing Yue, wh-why are you here? ¡°Hmph!¡± Qing Yue snorted coldly as he continued, ¡°Can it be I can¡¯t be here? If this old man didn¡¯te, can it be that you will be chasing a talent away from the Alchemy Sect? Chuan Gu, you are really gutsy! Who gave you the rights to do that?¡± Qing Yue no longer look at him upon saying that. He shifted his gaze to Qiancheng Yan, going to walk toward him. Yet, a figure appeared by Qiancheng Yan¡¯s side before he did anything. ¡°Mister Qiancheng, since the Alchemy Sect forbids you in entering their sect, how about joining our Martial Sect?¡± Wu Wen smiled slightly as he asked cordially. Qing Yue¡¯s expression stiffened. His anger was fueled as he red furiously at Wu Wen and said with gritted teeth, ¡°Wu Wen, how dare you try to snatch a person from my hand? You bastard is really seeking death! This boy has already agreed in joining my Alchemy Sect. You¡¯re a step toote.¡± ¡°Qing Yue, you can¡¯t me me for this. It is your Alchemy Sect that doesn¡¯t want him. A talent such as Mister Qiancheng shouldn¡¯t be overlooked.¡± ¡®Moreover, he is also Mu Ru Yue¡¯s disciple. ¡®My gut feelings tell me that this girl is certainly not simple. She is such a young Heaven Stage Mid Rank Alchemist. She may even make a final breakthrough to the Divine Stage in the future! ¡®Divine Stage!¡¯ Wu Wen took in a deep breath upon thinking about that with excitement bubbling in his heart. The crowd was stunned. It was especially so for Chuan Gu and Jing Ming that had unpleasant expressions on their faces. They didn¡¯t expect that Qiancheng Yan had already agreed in entering the Alchemy Sect. He was even invited by the Alchemy Sect¡¯s Elder Qing Yue. Moreover, the elder of the Martial Sect wanted to take advantage of this situation to get Qiancheng Yan into the Martial Sect¡­ ¡°My apologies to the two elders, but the protector of your respective sects had already dered during the recent previous night banquet that my Master and I won¡¯t ever be allowed to enter any of the two sects. Moreover, Protector Chuan Gu mentioned that his words were the truth and that everything he said was definitely the Alchemy Sect¡¯s decision. Since he doesn¡¯t allow us to enter the sect, we definitely can¡¯t enter the sect. I, Qiancheng Yan as the disciple of Master, naturally have my pride. Since he doesn¡¯t allow me to enter the sect, I won¡¯t enter the sect then. I can simrly learn a lot of knowledge from Master while following Master anyways.¡± Chapter 855 -Competition Ends And Departure Part 8

Chapter 855 -Competition Ends And Departure Part 8

Qiancheng Yan¡¯s words were akin to throwing an enormous mountain into the originally rocky ocean, instantly giving birth to a perilous situation. This time, it was not only Qing Yue that was enraged, but Wu Wen was also simrly enraged. The talent that they had been wholeheartedly trying to recruit was being pushed away from the sect? These two bastards were really too gutsy! Plop! Chuan Gu was so terrified that he lost his strength to stay standing, directly kneeling down. He pleaded while wailing, ¡°Elder Qing Yue, please spare me my life!¡± ¡°Spare your life?¡± Qing Yue snorted coldly, ¡°Now, you know to beg for your life! Why did you do this when you know it was wrong? ¡°I had sought for Qiancheng Yan and Mu Ru Yue straight after the Martial Competition had ended. Qiancheng Yan finally agreed to join the sect after my sincere pleadings. Moreover, Mu Ru Yue, the person that I wanted to recruit the most, had rejected me in entering the sect! She had rejected my offer. Do you think she would care about your nomination? And what else, forever forbidding them to be recruited by the sect? Who the hell do you think you are? You are like trying to use a chicken¡¯s feather as an arrow banner ofmand (symbol of military authority)!¡± Qing Yue had a rather good temperament within the Alchemy Sect. Yet, he was so enraged today that he spoke crudely. On the other hand, Wu Wen was not as enraged, but the aura being emitted from his body made the two protectors shiver in fright, almost wanting to cower by lying on the ground. ¡°Qing Yue is more fortunate than me. Qiancheng Yan was already taken when I went to see them. I had even offered to give Mu Ru Yue the core disciple status, but she rejected me! Hehe!¡± Wu Wen chuckled heavily. With a cial aura being emitted from his body, he said, ¡°It is fine for her in rejecting me as it will be good to still have a good rtionship with her. We should be trying to rope in such a peerless talent, instead of bing her enemy. Otherwise, she will be a nightmare once she matured. Moreover, she is a Heaven Stage Mid Rank Alchemist! Yet, you didn¡¯t try to salvage the situation even after knowing that, continuing in doing whatever you want! Jing Ming, it seems you no longer want your current position!¡± Jing Ming hastily knelt down. With hisplexion gravely pale, he apologised with a shaky voice, ¡°Elder Wu Wen, this subordinate knows that he was wrong. I really didn¡¯t know that you had already tried inviting her into our sect.¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Wu Wen¡¯s smile became increasingly cold as he continued, ¡°Am I understanding it right that if I didn¡¯te here this time and invite her into our sect, you will be going topletely offend her?¡± Jing Ming¡¯s body shivered at this instant. ¡®If I knew this is going to happen earlier on, I won¡¯t agree to her request no matter what¡­¡¯ ¡°Elder, it has nothing to do with me. It really doesn¡¯t.¡± Chuan Gu¡¯s heart shuddered as he hastily exined, ¡°It is her, Su Ning. It is all her fault! She bribed Jing Ming and me in dealing with Shu Ning¡¯s friends! I¡­ I was just not thinking straight for a moment, agreeing to her request. She is the main instigator!¡± Swish! Swish! Swish! Those people that hadn¡¯t leave momentarily shot their gazes at Su Ning at this moment. They subconsciously discussed among themselves with contempt in their eyes. It was obvious that the crowd no longer had any good impression of Su Ning after this. Some families that were in a good business rtionship with the Su family would certainly think twice about their future cooperations with them. Moreover, Su Ning no longer needs to think about joining the two sects ever again in her life. Su Ning was stupefied by the sudden situation. It was until Chuan Gu mentioned her name that she came back to her senses. Herplexion was gravely pale, void of any pigment. Her delicate body shuddered slightly. ¡®I¡¯m doomed! I¡¯mpletely finished this time¡­¡¯ It was unexpected to Su Ning that Qiancheng Yan was already recruited by the Alchemy Sect no matter what. She even foolishly tried to bribe the two powers, creating this mess¡­ If she knew about this earlier, she wouldn¡¯t choose to do this no matter what¡­ Chapter 856 -Close Relatives Meet Each Other Part 1

Chapter 856 -Close Rtives Meet Each Other Part 1

Mu Ru Yue, who was standing in mid-air, looked at the man by her side and said with a slight smile, ¡°Wu Chen, we are reaching the Wei family now. We had been dyed for quite sometimes along the way. I don¡¯t know how the family is doing now.¡± The man smiled charmingly. His purple robes enveloped his slender figure within. With his purple eyes filled with gentle warm love, he replied, ¡°Mu Er, we will be there soon. You will be able to see your family at that time¡­¡± ¡®My bloodline with the Wei family had decreased at my generation, but they are mother¡¯s family after all. Hence, I can¡¯t just ignore them.¡¯ Their speed increased again when the Wei City entered their sight¡­ An elder had creased brows within the Wei family. It was unknown how many times he had signed already. Wei Zi Fang that was standing by his side didn¡¯t say anything, unknown as to what he was thinking¡­ ¡°Zi Fang, how much Wei family¡¯s asset had we lost?¡± Wei Zi Fang lowered his gaze as he answered, ¡°The Lin family had essentially taken in all of them already!¡± The current Wei family had already deteriorated. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have participated in thatpetition. Yet, he chose to leave that ce due to being displeased by those two powers¡­ However, the state of the Wei family had been deteriorating to the point of being unable to function properly¡­ ¡°Grandfather, how about I go and find Great Aunt? Maybe she¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you even mention her to me!¡± Wei Yue¡¯s (maintain exceed) expression instantly turned grim. Fury zed in his eyes. ¡°If it isn¡¯t for her, do you think that the Lin family will be that daring in starting to take over our assets?¡± ¡®I definitely won¡¯t let that woman off! ¡®If it wasn¡¯t for her, how could father die so prematurely?¡¯ Wei Zi Fang remained silent. ¡®The Lin family has been increasingly treating the Wei family terribly ever since I returned. There is also an undeniable link between them acting so brazenly with Great Aunt. ¡®I don¡¯t understand. I heard from father that grandfather and Great Aunt previously had a really close rtionship. Why is this happening then for Great Aunt to want to deal with the Wei family without caring for their past rtionship?¡¯ ¡°Uncle!¡± Suddenly, a voice was heard from outside the room. Wei Yue became ted as he raised his head to look at who hade. A light glimmer gathered in his eyes. He was about forty to fifty years of age. He was extremely handsome and energetic. It was probably due to taking great care of his body that he seemed only about thirty-year-old. His appearance was somewhat simr to Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s. ¡°Yi Jun, you¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Uncle, what has been going on with the Wei family?¡± Dou Yi Jun (hole monarch) frowned slightly as hemented, ¡°The Wei family doesn¡¯t seem to be faring well judging by the current situation¡­¡± ¡°Sigh!¡± Wei Yue sighed heavily and with a bitter smile, he exined, ¡°Isn¡¯t all this due to that mother of yours? From what I had discovered, the Lin family started being ruthless to the Wei family after having some interactions with the Dou family. I¡¯m afraid if this continues, the Wei family won¡¯t continue to exist¡­¡± Dou Yi Jun¡¯s expression gradually turned gloomy. Ayer of gloom covered his handsome face. ¡°Why is she doing this?¡± In Dou Yi Jun¡¯s childhood memory, his mother had always been extremely filial and greatly respected her brother and elders. Yet, she became so foreign after giving birth to his younger sister. ¡®I clearly remember that mother¡¯s personality had changedpletely after giving birth to my younger sister. She not only angered maternal grandfather to his death, but she also didn¡¯t care about the Wei family. Currently, she has also been discreetly supporting the Lin family in dealing with the Wei family¡­ ¡®Moreover, I currently also don¡¯t know where my newborn little sister is!¡¯ Chapter 857 -Close Relatives Meet Each Other Part 2

Chapter 857 -Close Rtives Meet Each Other Part 2

Dou Yi Jun took in a deep breath. With a gloomy ray of light that glimmered in his eyes, hemented, ¡°I don¡¯t know why but after those incidents I always felt that mother¡¯s gaze had be tremendously foreign and even really cold. As for me, I also don¡¯t have the inkling desire to get close to her and even want to escape from her¡­¡± ¡®That kind of feeling makes me feel really ufortable. I still don¡¯t understand why she had changed so drastically up until today¡­¡¯ ¡°Sigh!¡± Wei Yue signed heavily with a bitter taste in his mouth. ¡®This nephew of mine has frequently been discreetly helping the Wei family. Yet, he still hasn¡¯t been able to inherit the authority of the Dou family. It is all due to that woman gripping firmly onto the power of the Dou family. Hence, Yi Jun couldn¡¯t help out too obviously¡­¡¯ ¡°Yi Jun, it must be hard on you all these years!¡± ¡°Uncle,¡± Dou Yi Jun shook his head as he assured, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will definitely not allow the Lin family to walk all over the Wei family. I initially thought that I can wait until I can gain the powers of the Dou family before helping the Wei family in oveing this current ordeal! Yet, I must try to do something about the situation now. Otherwise, everyone will think that the Dou family haspletely abandoned the Wei family.¡± ¡°Yi Jun, but if you do that, your situation will be¡­¡± Wei Yue advised somewhat hesitantly. ¡°Don¡¯t fret. I am still her son no matter what. She won¡¯t make any move on me no matter how cold hearted she is!¡± Wei Yue smiled bitterly as he looked at Dou Yi Jun¡¯s gaze that was brimming with confidence. ¡®I really want to tell him the truth about those matters, but I¡¯m afraid he will act impulsively upon knowing them, endangering his life¡­¡¯ ¡°Family head!¡± Yet, a manservant suddenly came running into the room from outside. He reported, panting profusely, ¡°Head, people from the Lin family hase.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Wei Yue suddenly stood up. With his expression turned ashen, hemented, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect them toe so quickly. Yi Jun, quickly hide. If that woman knows you¡¯re here, you will be in danger¡­¡± He led Wei Zi Fang out of the manor¡¯s hall while he said that. The Lin family¡¯s father and son were strolling in the Wei family¡¯s front courtyard with a disapproving smirk on their faces. ¡°It seems the Wei family has really fallen, having only this manor as your asset. Head of the Wei family, when will you be returning the gold coins that you have been owing to me?¡± Lin Feng sniggered with a trace of sinister glint that flickered past his eyes. ¡°You¡­¡± Wei Yue¡¯s expression changed as he rebuked furiously, ¡°When did my Wei family owe you gold coins?¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Lin Fengughed brazenly. With a raise of his hand, a piece of white paper appeared in his hand. ¡°This promissory note clearly states that you, Wei Yue, owe me several hundred of millions of gold coins. You still owe me ten million gold coins after ounting for all your other assets. If you can¡¯t return those remaining sum of money to me, this old manor of the Wei family will be mine.¡± Wei Yue was so angry that hisplexion turned ashen. ¡®It is the promissory note that Lin Feng had forced me to sign when he previously kidnapped my granddaughter¡­ ¡®I already had temporarily sent my granddaughter away for her safety. Yet, I didn¡¯t expect Lin Feng will use this promissory note to threaten me¡­¡¯ ¡°I had never signed such a thing so it can¡¯t be counted. Lin Feng, you will pay a price for all the misdeeds you had done sooner orter!¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Lin Feng just burst out inughter before hemented and instructed, ¡°It seems that the head of the Wei family doesn¡¯t n on returning my money. If so, don¡¯t me me for being impolite! Everyone, chase all these people out of this ce! You people of the Wei family isn¡¯t qualified to step a foot into my Lin family¡¯s property.¡± The people of the Lin family momentarily surrounded the Wei family¡¯s father and son aggressively. Lin Ye smiled coldly as he saw the current scene. This was just like the scene from within the ry station¡­ Chapter 858 -Close Relatives Meet Each Other Part 3

Chapter 858 -Close Rtives Meet Each Other Part 3

¡°Wei Zi Fang, Mu Ru Yue isn¡¯t here now. I will see who will be able to save you now!¡± He snorted coldly as he mocked arrogantly, ¡°You need a girl to save you. How can it be said to be your capability? You are just a useless coward!¡± Wei Zi Fang clenched his fist so tightly that it crackled. He could no longer suppress his impulse and punched Lin Ye¡¯s head. Bang! Lin Ye was sent flying backward, blood instantly flowed down from his head. ¡°Son!¡± Lin Feng was instantly enraged. With intense fury burning in his eyes, he said, ¡°Good! Very good! You dare to injure my son. You must pay the price! Someone, capture and beat this brat up good!¡± ¡®If I don¡¯t kill him, it will be too hard to appease the fury that is burning in my heart!¡¯ Wei Yue hastily gripped onto Wei Zi Fang¡¯s hand, pulling him behind him as he saw the crowd dashing aggressively at his grandson. A trace of cold ray of light shed past his eyes. Wei Yei raised his hand to hold onto one of the assants¡¯ weapon. Bang! He kicked him away. Following that, he raised his leg to kick toward the other assants. His mighty grandeur gradually evoked fear in people¡¯s heart. ¡°Hmph!¡± Lin Feng snorted coldly. He moved in a sh toward Wei Yue. He struck a fist that was coated with ayer of mes onto Wei Yue¡¯s chest. Wei Yue was forced to retreat a couple of steps back. With hisplexion turn ashen, he said, ¡°Heaven Realm!¡± ¡®Lin Feng has already broken through to the Heaven Realm! ¡®We are at the same cultivation now¡­¡¯ ¡°Zi Fang, quickly go!¡± Wei Yue hastily shouted at his grandson that was behind him, ¡°There will still be hope for our Wei family if you go now. Quickly leave!¡± ¡®The Lin family originally have a Heaven Realm Martial practitioner. Now that Lin Feng has also broken through to the Heaven Realm, I¡¯m no longer a match for the Lin family. ¡®It seems that the heavens want my death this time. ¡®But if my grandson can escape this ordeal, perhaps there may still be hope for the Wei family¡­¡¯ ¡°Grandfather!¡± Wei Zi Fang¡¯s expression was resolute as he stared coldly at the faces of the Lin family when he said, ¡°I definitely won¡¯t go!¡± ¡°Quickly leave!¡± Wei Yue hardened his heart as he raised his hand to sent Wei Zi Fang flying backward. Determination and resolution were expressed in his eyes at this moment. ¡®I must maintain thest bloodline of the Wei family no matter what¡­¡¯ ¡°Haha!¡± Lin Fengughed brazenly before he revealed a gruesome truth, ¡°Wei Yue, you are too naive. Do you think I will let any of your Wei family leave? Oh right, haven¡¯t you been curious as to how your son and daughter-inw died? I shall reveal it to you then. Both of them had died under my father¡¯s hand ten years ago. Who told them to have such outstanding innate talents? I would be really uneasy if they didn¡¯t die. Furthermore, Wei Zi Fang that has inherited their innate talents simrly became our target to kill. It¡¯s a pity that we always had missed the chance¡­¡± Wei Yue¡¯s body swayed with theplexion of his elderly face turning gravely pale. ¡®So my son and daughter-inw¡¯s death was killed by them!¡¯ Intense sorrow and fury raged in Wei Yue¡¯s heart. Yet, a ray of light shot toward Lin Feng when he wanted to strike at Lin Feng again. ¡°I will kill all of you to avenge for my parent¡¯s death!¡± Hatred! There was an unprecedented hatred seething in Wei Zi Fang¡¯s heart! ¡®Those damnable bastards actually killed my parents! It had led to me having nightmares daily in my childhood and also grandfather¡¯s death!¡¯ ¡°Zi Fang!¡± Wei Yue¡¯s heart tightened as he hollered with all his might. ¡°Wei Zi Fang, you are seeking death this time!¡± Lin Feng narrowed his eyes slightly with a trace of killing intent that glimmered in his eyes. Boom! His entire body¡¯s aura pressured over to Wei Zi Fang. Chapter 859 -Close Relatives Meet Each Other Part 4

Chapter 859 -Close Rtives Meet Each Other Part 4

Gradually, Wei Yue¡¯s expression had brimmed with despair. ¡®Can it be after my son and daughter-inw had died, I will have to witness another death of my younger generation?¡¯ ¡°Stop!¡± Suddenly, a strong gale blew over from within the hall of the Wei family, forcing Lin Feng to retreat a couple steps back. A middle-aged man moved in a sh to stand before Wei Zi Fang, holding onto the youth¡¯s shoulder. He then frowned slightly before shifting his gaze to Lin Feng who had a huge change in his expression. He released his grip on Wei Zi Fang¡¯s shoulder before walking toward Lin Feng. Lin Feng could feel a pressureing over to him at that instant¡­ ¡°Dou Yi Jun!¡± ¡®Dou Yi Jun is the nephew of this old man Wei Yue, the young master of the Dou family. Why is this fe here?¡¯ Lin Feng clenched his fist tightly with glimmers dancing in his eyes. ¡°Did your Lin family really kill my cousin and his wife?¡± Dou Yi Jin raised his gaze to look at Lin Feng. His gaze was extremely cial with a mighty aura indistinctly leaking out from his body. ¡°A True Realm expert!¡± Lin Feng took in a deep breath. A True Realm Expert wasn¡¯t an opponent that he could match up to¡­ ¡°You still chose to appear in the end.¡± Wei Yue smiled bitterly as he sighed helplessly. Dou Yi Jun didn¡¯t respond to hisment and just looked coldly at Lin Feng. Two figures gradually appeared when he was walking step by step heavily toward Lin Feng¡­ The two elders were in embroidered robes with white beards. One of them had an oppressing cold gaze with an expressionless face while the other¡¯s expression was as gloomy as a storm, carrying a sinister cold grandeur. Wei Yue¡¯s expression changed instantly upon identifying them. ¡°Young master, you should have your fun now. Quickly return.¡± Wu Jun (no honor) nced coldly at Dou Yi Jun as he said that in a serious tone. ¡°Tian Ling (heaven approach) and I havee to retrieve you back to the Dou family on the order of the Madam!¡± Dou Yi Jun frowned slightly as he looked at the two elders in mid-air. He then said, ¡°You are to return and tell her that I will never return to the Dou family from now on!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Tian Ling snorted coldly as he continued in a gloomy tone, void of any respect toward Dou Yi Jun, ¡°This isn¡¯t up to you. It is by the order of the Madam. Even if I have to knock you out, I will bring you back to the Dou family. ¡°This kind of ce such as the Wei family isn¡¯t worthy for you to be interacting with, as the young master of the Dou family! They are heartless. It was especially so when they announced in severing the connection of father and daughter¡¯s bond right after the previous head of the Wei family passed away. They are people that don¡¯t care about familial bond. The sole reason why they are treating you well is due to your identity as the young master of the Dou family! They need to suck up to you for their survival!¡± Dou Yi Jun sneered as he rebuked, ¡°I¡¯m not a brat in his twenties that is wet behind the ears. I¡¯ve my own judgement. Moreover, if it wasn¡¯t for maternal grandfather, how can the Dou family flourish to its current state?¡± ¡®The previous head of the Wei family was a Spiritual Realm expert. He was already the top expert within the Wei family at that time. ¡®The Dou family was still a negligible small aristocratic family during that period of time. ¡®It was precisely due to his help that the Dou family had flourished to such an extent. Yet, once the Dou family had just developed, the rtionship between mother and the Wei family became tense. It even led to angering maternal grandfather so much that it led to his death. Following that, uncle was ambushed by an expert, resulting in him being severely wounded and unable to continue improving in his cultivation¡­ ¡®Hence, he is still a Heaven Realm Martial practitioner after so many years!¡¯ ¡°It seems that this Wei family had really brainwashed you, making you protect them to such an extent!¡± Wu Zun snorted coldly as he continued, ¡°I can only execute Madam¡¯s order in forcefully dragging you back to the Dou family then!¡± Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish! The two figures soared through the sky, charging toward Dou Yi Jun, who was on the ground, like thunderbolts. With Dou Yi Jun¡¯s current might, it would be slightly difficult for him in dealing with two True Realm experts at the same time¡­ Chapter 860 -Close Relatives Meet Each Other Part 5

Chapter 860 -Close Rtives Meet Each Other Part 5

At first he managed to put up a fight, but he gradually became too weak to resist. Wei Yue was so anxious that hisplexion paled as he watched, but he couldn¡¯t do anything to help¡­ Boom! Tian Ling¡¯s fist which was coated with a sinister aura struck Dou Yi Jun¡¯s body, forcing Dou Yi Jun to retreat a couple of steps. A trail of blood trickled out of the corner of Dou Yi Jun¡¯s mouth. Dou Yi Jun wiped away the remnants of blood from his lip. He gazed up at the two elders before him. His body tensed and his aura was fully released from his body¡­ Wu Zun looked up and expressionlessly advised, ¡°Young master, I shall give you some advice. It¡¯s best for you to obediently heed our orders. Otherwise, we have no choice but to be a little rough!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t return!¡± Dou Yi Jin¡¯s expression was resolute, ¡°I want to stay here and help uncle! Even if it leads to my death, I won¡¯t obey your orders!¡± Boom! A mighty aura instantly enveloped his body as he soared to the sky, charging towards the two people¡­ Wu Zun sneered, not thinking much of him. He slowly raised his hand, an intense gale rose in his hand, forming an enormously strong wind that moved towards Dou Yi Jun. Dou Yi Jun¡¯s expression changed abruptly. He hastily took out his sword, shing at the wind. His sword cut the wind into halves, which passed by either side of him and hit an enormous tree that was behind him. Boom! The tree copsed, dust and sand filled the air¡­ The entire courtyard of the Wei family quaked for a moment. Dou Yi Jun started panting profusely as he faced the two elders. He was so exhausted that the strength of his strikes weakened. Just as he wanted to take a breather, Tian Ling lifted his sword and an enormous ck ray of light struck Dou Yi Jun¡¯s chest. He was sent flying backwards and crashed heavily onto the ground like a kite with a broken string. Bang! Dou Yi Jun couldn¡¯t help but spit out a mouthful of blood. However, the coldness of his gaze didn¡¯t change. ¡°Yi Jun!¡± Wei Yue clenched his fist tightly as he looked furiously at the two elders standing mid-air. ¡°No matter what, Yi Jun still has the surname Dou! Aren¡¯t you afraid you¡¯ll be chided by the head of the Dou family for making a move against him?¡± Wu Zun sniggered as he replied, ¡°The current governor of the Dou family is your daughter!¡± ¡®The Madam is being backed by the Devil Sect. Even the current head of the Dou family doesn¡¯t dare go against her decision. If she wants to kill Dou Yi Jun, nobody will squeak out a single word¡­ ¡®But Madam can no longer be pregnant, so she doesn¡¯t have such thoughts yet. ¡®However, Madam has only doted fondly upon her adopted child in the Dou family. The genuine young master Dou Yi Jun, on the other hand, doesn¡¯t have any status within the family¡­¡¯ ¡°Uncle!¡± Dou Yi Jun coughed drily, climbing back up to his feet. He wiped away the blood at the corner of his lips as he gazed up at the two elders. ¡°I said that I definitely won¡¯t return to the Dou family. If you¡¯re that capable, go ahead and kill me!¡± Dou Yi Jun looked crazy as he exposed himself, ¡°In the past, I could only secretly help Uncle. But now, I don¡¯t want to continue hiding in the dark any longer. How can I not protect my uncle? You can return and tell that woman our bond as mother and son has been broken. I will stay here and protect the Wei family from now on!¡± Lin Feng panicked when he heard what he said. ¡®If Dou Yi Jun doesn¡¯t leave the Wei family, I can¡¯t continue making moves against the Wei family¡­ ¡®Now, I can only rely on these two elders¡­¡¯ ¡°Hmph!¡± Tian Ling snorted coldly. His sinister cold aura eventually formed into a formidable tempest. That tempest seemed capable of ripping everything to shreds, making people shiver in fright. Chapter 861 -Close Relatives Meet Each Other Part 6

Chapter 861 -Close Rtives Meet Each Other Part 6

¡°Yi Jun, be careful!¡± Wei Yue yelled nervously. But it was obviously toote. Dou Yi Jun, having already used up all his strength in their previous exchanges, couldn¡¯t counter the attack. He could only watch on as the tempest approached him¡­ ¡°No!¡± Wei Yue shrieked in sorrow, his eyes widening asrge as possible. Suddenly, as the tempest neared Dou Yi Jun, an oppressing grandeur appeared mid-air out of nowhere. Then, an indifferent voice was heard, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that as soon as we arrived we would witness such a scene where the Wei family would be bullied by numbers. Wu Chen, what do you think, shall we help out?¡± ¡°Your husband will always support you in doing whatever you want.¡± The crowd¡¯s heart shuddered, they hastily gazed up at the sky. White robes fluttered slightly in mid-air. It appeared snow-white to the crowd¡¯s eyes. The girl smiled slightly, her wless face looked captivating¡­ Furthermore, the man by her side was so charmingly handsome that nobody could overlook his radiance. ¡°Transformation of an Astonishing me Dragon!¡± An enormous sword appeared behind the girl. The sword was like a great mountain, striking downwards without any warning. Boom! The swordnded just in front of Dou Yi Jun. Rocks on the ground flew up into the sky. The loud sound startled everyone. Following that, the crowd saw that the mighty tempest had been stopped by the enormous sword¡­ Wei Zi Fang couldn¡¯t shift his gaze away from the girl standing mid-air after seeing her. His eyes were firmly locked onto her figure. It was as if he were trying to find some clue from her face as to why she was here. ¡°This pervert!¡± Lin Ye¡¯s expression changed drastically, his eyes widened in terror, ¡°W-why is she here, even letting me witness that astonishing sword technique again?!¡± ¡®It would be difficult for anyone to not be astonished after seeing a sword seemingly capable of shing the sky apart¡­¡¯ ¡°Son, you know her?¡± Lin Feng frowned slightly as he looked gloomily at the girl in mid-air. Lin Ye smiled bitterly, ¡°She is a Heaven Realm Martial practitioner, but her might can match up to a Spiritual Realm expert. More importantly, she is also a Heaven Stage Mid Rank Alchemist¡­¡± What? The crowd was stunned. They couldn¡¯t imagine that such a young girl was a Heaven Stage Mid Rank Alchemist. Whether it was her martial might or her alchemy level, it was sufficient enough to shock the crowd¡­ Wei Yue and Dou Yi Jun were stunned. ¡®How talented is she to be a Heaven Stage Mid Rank Alchemist? Moreover, why did she save me?¡¯ Dou Yi Jun couldn¡¯t figure it out no matter how much he tried. He didn¡¯t know who she was¡­ ¡°Mu Ru Yue!¡± Wei Zi Fang looked at Mu Ru Yue. He remained silent for a moment before he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to help me again¡­¡± Upon hearing hisment, the divine couple in the sky descended and headed towards the Wei family¡¯s grandfather and grandson. ¡°This time I purposely came here for the Wei family.¡± Wei Zi Fang was stunned, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°We shall discuss this in detail after dealing with the current situation.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled. Her smile was tremendously alluring. She ordered, ¡°Xiao Yue! Xiao Bai! I want you to kill everyone here without exception!¡± Swish! Swish! Swish! Two rays of light shot out from Mu Ru Yue¡¯s back. Instantly, the crowd saw a silver Sky Wolf appear behind Mu Ru Yue and an enormous white dragon circling around in the sky! Xiao Yue elegantly walked forth. However, her beautiful silver eyes expressed a ruthless gaze. With a slight smirk, she asked Xiao Bai, ¡°Xiao Bai, how about you take on one half of the opponents and I¡¯ll take on the other half?¡± Xiao Bai jubntly raised his head to let out a long howl. He then agreed in excitement, ¡°Alright!¡± Chapter 862 -Close Relatives Meet Each Other Part 7

Chapter 862 -Close Rtives Meet Each Other Part 7

Then, the crowd saw that a sh of silver quickly prated someone¡¯s chest. As a man, Xiao Bai naturally didn¡¯t want to be seen as weak. He used dragon¡¯s breath to instantlybust a person¡¯s body¡­ Mu Ru Yue looked up and said with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s head inside for a chat.¡± Wei Zi Fang suppressed his curiosity and nodded. He turned to the slightly stunned Wei Yue, ¡°Grandfather, this is Lady Mu, I met her in thepetition. She has saved my life before so she can be trusted!¡± Wei Yue curiously looked at Mu Ru Yue, but quickly withdrew his gaze. ¡°Lady, pleasee in. Let¡¯s have a chat in the study room!¡± They didn¡¯t look back at the crowd of people begging for their lives to be spared behind them¡­ The interior of the study room was unadorned but tranquil. Wei Yue made people prepare seats for Mu Ru Yue and Ye Wu Chen before sitting down with Wei Zi Fang and Dou Yi Jun. With a hint of curiosity in his eyes, he asked, ¡°Lady, may I know why you havee to my Wei family?¡± Mu Ru Yue lowered her gaze slightly. With a slight smile, she replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know if you can still remember the eldest young mistress of the Dou family that went missing, Dou Yu!¡± Wei Yue sucked in a deep breath as he stared at Mu Ru Yue. ¡°What did you say?¡± out of haste Dou Yi Jun wanted to grab onto Mu Ru Yue¡¯s shoulder, but before he could touch her a pair of hands extended from Mu Ru Yue¡¯s side, pulling Mu Ru Yue into their embrace. Dou Yi Jun was stunned for a moment. A pair of sinister cold purple eyes met his gaze when Dou Yi Jun looked up, warning him to watch his actions¡­ ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was just too stirred up because I want to know where my younger sister is.¡± Embarrassed, Dou Yi asked, ¡°May I know if you happen to know the current location of my younger sister?¡± Mu Ru Yue was smiling but her expression was exceptionally serious as she replied, ¡°She is my Mother!¡± A bolt of lightning seemed to have struck heavily on their hearts. Wei Yue raised his head in astonishment, looking at Mu Ru Yue¡¯s indifferent expression. ¡°Are¡­ are you speaking the truth?¡± ¡®Is my pitiful niece really still existing in the world?¡¯ ¡°This is the proof!¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her hand, passing a yellowed white cloth to Wei Yue. That piece of cloth was covered in words, which were written in blood¡­ ¡°Grandmother¡¯s maidservant Liu Lu (willow green) killed Grandmother many years ago. She then used a disguising technique to take on Grandmother¡¯s appearance, bing her. On the other hand, my Mother had been given to a person. That person is currently my Mother¡¯s Master. This piece of cloth is the evidence left behind from that year!¡± Boom! A bolt of lightning struck Dou Yi Jun¡¯s heart, making him stumble a little. His handsome face momentarily turned gravely pale, void of any colour. ¡®I just can¡¯t believe that my Mother is dead. What¡¯s more, the Mother whom I¡¯ve been with for so many years is actually my Mother¡¯s killer. ¡¯ ¡°No! This is certainly impossible!¡± Dou Yi Jun closed his eyes in sorrow. ¡®Mother has been cold to me for so many years. I no longer feel any mother-son connection to her. But I still can¡¯t ept this matter. ¡®More importantly, I can¡¯t ept the truth that my Mother is dead!¡¯ ¡°Yi Jun, what she said is the truth!¡± Wei Yue¡¯s fingers trembled. With tears of sorrow flowing from his eyes, he revealed the truth, ¡°Your maternal Grandfather was actually secretly poisoned by her subordinate when he discovered that she wasn¡¯t your genuine mother. He didn¡¯t die from being angered to death! I was the only person he told. For the sake of everyone¡¯s safety, I have never told this matter to anyone for all these years!¡± When Wei Yue saw the blood-written words on the white cloth, his heart throbbed with intense pain. Chapter 863 -Close Relatives Meet Each Other Part 8

Chapter 863 -Close Rtives Meet Each Other Part 8

Every single word -every sentence- was filled with blood and tears, as ifining about how malicious and ruthless that person was¡­ Only the heavens knew how much despair she felt as she wrote those words before passing away alone. No one knew the condition she was in at the time. Dou Yi Jun stumbled a couple steps back, knocking over a flower vase behind him. ng! The vase toppled over and shattered into tiny fragments. He suddenly dashed toward Wei Yue like a crazed person, snatching the blood note out of his hands. He cried when he saw those words. His expression was crazed and full of hatred, he swore, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry! I will definitely avenge you, I¡¯ll make that lowly maidservant pay a terrible price!¡± ¡®It¡¯s no wonder she distanced herself from the Wei family all these years and even discreetly tried to lead the Wei family to their downfall. More importantly, the looks she¡¯s shot at me has always been ice-cold. ¡®So she isn¡¯t the mother who loved me so dearly that year¡­¡¯ Dou Yi Jun tossed away the blood-note and was about to dash out of the room, but before he could reach the door, an indifferent voice entered his ears, ¡°What are you nning on doing? Take revenge? She¡¯s being backed by the Devil Sect. The perpetrator who poisoned great maternal Grandfather was also the Devil Sect! With your current ability, do you think you can stand against her? You¡¯ll only throw your life away if you head in there without a n. If you really want to throw your life away, it only means I made a bad decision ining here!¡± That indifferent voice managed to halt Dou Yi Jun¡¯s in his footsteps. Yet, sorrow still filled his heart. ¡°Then what am I supposed to do? What do I do if not to avenge her?¡± ¡°Revenge will happen sooner orter,¡± Mu Ru Yue stood up slowly, ¡°The reason why I came here is also for revenge¡­¡± Dou Yi Jun took in a deep breath before he turned around to look at that Mu Ru Yue¡¯s impable face. His gaze was absent-minded for a moment. ¡°How is your mother doing?¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled slightly and replied, ¡°She is doing rather well. She¡¯s married to the perfect husband and has given birth to three children¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s good then.¡± Dou Yi Jun heaved a sigh of relief. ¡®I didn¡¯t expect my younger sister who I thought was dead to still be living in this world. She even has such an outstanding daughter.¡¯ He thenmented, ¡°It must have been tough on all of you all these years¡­¡± He initially wanted to give his niece a hug, but for some reason, he felt a constant, terrifying energy from the man beside her¡­ Dou Yi Jun lowered his gaze slightly. After a long moment of silence, he raised his head and announced his decision, ¡°Uncle, I n on heading back to the Dou family!¡± ¡°Yi Jun!¡± Wei Yue was rmed, ¡°It¡¯s too risky¡­¡± ¡°How do you catch the tiger cub without entering the tiger¡¯s den?¡± Dou Yi Jun smiled coldly, a trace of killing intent flickering in his eyes, ¡°I now understand what niece has said. I definitely won¡¯t try seeking revenge when I¡¯m not capable of doing so. I only n to exact my revenge when I have the capability. The reason I¡¯m heading back this time is because I want to investigate that damnable power!¡± ¡®I certainly won¡¯t forgive that b*tch!¡¯ ¡°I will let Xiao Yue and Xiao Bai apany you. They can at least bring you away when you¡¯re in danger.¡± Mu Ru Yue looked up at Dou Yi Jun and said, ¡°Uncle, my mother was really excited when she found out she had an older brother living in this world. I hope you don¡¯t let her down.¡± Dou Yi Jun¡¯s heart shuddered. His gaze filled with resolution, he assured, ¡°I will make sure to continue living until I meet her!¡± He threw a final nce at Mu Ru Yue before leaving the study room¡­ Mu Ru Yue shifted her gaze to Ye Wu Chen, with a helpless smile on her wless face, shemented, ¡°Wu Chen, you scared my uncle just now.¡± Ye Wu Chen creased his brows as he exined, ¡°His emotions were previously out of control.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I was afraid he would hurt you!¡± How could Ye Wu Chen allow Dou Yi Jun near Mu Ru Yue when he charged straight at her in an unstable state of mind upon hearing that matter? Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart warmed and said, ¡°It won¡¯t be easy to hurt me.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t risk it!¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s brow rose as he pulled Mu Ru Yue tightly into his embrace. ¡°If he managed to hurt you by chance, I¡¯ll be the one feeling heartache¡­¡± Seeing their intimate behaviour, happiness gradually filled Wei Zi Fang¡¯s eyes, but he quickly withdrew his gaze. ¡°Maternal great-uncle,¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze shifted to Wei Yue¡¯s elderly face, ¡°I will temporarily stay with the Wei family to help solve the family crisis. Afterwards, I will head to the Dou family to look for uncle¡­¡± Wei Yue nodded dazedly at her words. He was still mystified by what just transpired. ¡®If Mu Ru Yue hadn¡¯t appear just now, I really might not have known how to deal with that previous crisis¡­¡¯ Chapter 864 -Xiao Yue and Xiao Bai’s Disappearance Part 1

Chapter 864 -Xiao Yue and Xiao Bai¡¯s Disappearance Part 1

The sole reason why the Dou family could be counted as the top powers in the Eastern Ind was due to them being backed by the Devil Sect. A white hair elder was sitting cross-legged on the bed with her eyes close within the Eastern Ind. She abruptly opened her sharp eyes and looked toward the door. The room¡¯s door was pushed open and a middle-aged man walked in. He walked before Liu Lu and said, ¡°Adoptive Mother, Dou Yi Jun is back¡­¡± Liu Lu¡¯s gaze softened when she saw the middle-aged man that had just entered the room. It was due to him being the only son that her elder sister had left behind. Liu Lu could only make him call her his adoptive mother due to the head of the Dou family clearly knowing every single member of that woman¡¯s family¡­ ¡°What about Wu Zun and Tian Ling? Aren¡¯t they back too?¡± Dou Kui (hole crotch) shook his head as he replied, ¡°Only Dou Yi Jun has returned.¡± ¡®Only him?¡¯ Liu Lu frowned and asked, ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Wu Zun and Tian Ling return? Can it be they met with trouble? But it is impossible for Dou Yi Jun to deal with both of them simultaneously with his current cultivation. Perhaps they suddenly needed to settle some matters¡­¡± Her tightly creased brows rxed upon thinking about that. ¡°Kui Er, don¡¯t fret. That brat Dou Yi Jun is insignificant. The head position of the Dou family will be yours sooner orter. I still needed Dou Yi Jun to be alive as I¡¯ve not gotten the full power of the Dou family. But there won¡¯t be a need for him anymore soon¡­¡± Liu Lu sneered sinisterly with a trace of sinister ray of light that flickered in her eyes. ¡®I will never regret doing anything for my benefits!¡¯ ¡®The young mistress loved the head of the family but so do I. So what if I used every means possible in obtaining my beloved man? ¡®It was just that the young mistress was destined to have a short life! ¡®As for that son of hers, he is a seed of disaster. It is best to eliminate him as soon as possible. The entire Dou family will fall into my hand at that time¡­¡¯ A sinister glint shone past Liu Lu¡¯s eyes when she lowered her gaze. Following that, she proimed with the smile on her face intensified, ¡°I have never failed in obtaining what I want, be it being the head leader of the Dou family or the overflowing power!¡± ¡®Young mistress, are you seeing this? I am now sitting on your position, obtaining decades of love from your husband. Furthermore, I even made your son call me his mother! ¡®If you previously didn¡¯t forbid the head of the family from taking me in as his concubine, perhaps all of this wouldn¡¯t have happened!¡¯ Liu Lu burst intoughs as she thought about that. Her smile was malevolent and terrifying; it was no longer her usual elegant expression in other¡¯s presence¡­ The Wei family currently monopolized the power of the city with Mu Ru Yue¡¯s assistance. Moreover, she treated Wei Yue¡¯s bodypletely, allowing him to instantly breakthrough to the True Realm. Mu Ru Yue and Ye Wu Chen then left that ce after aplishing everything she had intended to do, heading to the Dou family¡­ The Devil City was the base for both the Devil Sect and Dou family¡­ When Mu Ru Yue just entered the Devil City, she discovered a familiar figure. ¡°Shu Ning?¡± When the girl in front of Mu Ru Yue heard her voice, she was stunned for a moment. When she raised her gaze, Mu Ru Yue entered her sight. She raised her hand to close the book in her hand before walking toward Mu Ru Yue. ¡°Yue Er, why are you here?¡± There was an elegant smile on Shu Ning¡¯s face, incredibly pleasant to sight. ¡°I¡¯m here to settle some matters. But¡­¡± Glimmer danced in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes before shemented, ¡°It seems you have broken through again¡­ You will be able to astonish anyone for being such a young Heaven Realm Martial practitioner.¡± Shu Ning smiled slightly as she said, ¡°I am nothing whenpared to a pervert like yourself. Oh right, An Xi entered the Martial Sect. Did you know about that?¡± Chapter 865 -Xiao Yue and Xiao Bai’s Disappearance Part 2

Chapter 865 -Xiao Yue and Xiao Bai¡¯s Disappearance Part 2

¡°Oh?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyebrow raised. ¡®It is natural for her as a Spiritual Master to be sought by people.¡¯ ¡°Elder Wen Wu of the Martial Sect fancied her power so he used every means possible to plead her to enter the sect. An Xi agreed in the end. She told me before she left that she wanted to enter deep into the Martial Sect in order to obtain the power of the Martial Sect and give it to you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue rubbed her nose speechlessly as shemented, ¡°But I¡¯m not in the slightest interested in the Martial Sect.¡± Shu Ning seemed to have already guessed her response as she smiled and replied, ¡°I told her that as well. But An Xi said that you are her Master but also her friend, and that if it wasn¡¯t for you, she wouldn¡¯t be able to make up her mind to battle. Hence, she nned to be your shield, giving you the Martial Sext as your Cannon fodder.¡± Actually, Mu Ru Yue indeed had an ulterior motive in helping An Xi at the start. ¡®An Xi will definitely be a significant existent in the future as a rare Spiritual Master. If she is under me at that time, I will have a much stable footing in the Eastern Ind¡­ ¡®It is for this purpose that I¡¯ve taken in Qiancheng Yan as well. ¡®I didn¡¯t expect that my help has made An Ximit to such a great decision¡­¡¯ ¡°Oh right, Yue Er, why are you here for?¡± Glimmer danced in Shu Ning¡¯s eyes as she asked with an elegant smile. ¡°I¡¯m here for my uncle.¡± ¡°Your uncle?¡± Shu Ning was stunned. ¡®I¡¯ve not heard Mu Ru Yue mentioned about her uncle after interacting with for such a long time.¡¯ ¡°My uncle is Dou Yi Jun of the Dou family.¡± Swish! Shu Ning¡¯s expression changedpletely after she heard what Mu Ru Yue said. She revealed, ¡°Is your uncle really Dou Yi Jun of the Dou family from the Devil City?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brow raised as she looked curiously at Shu Ning and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Shu Ning replied with a serious expression, ¡°Dou Yi Jun was ambushed by assassins recently. He is currently severely injured and in a critical condition. The head of the Dou family Dou Lin is currently sending invitations, inviting for alchemists to head forth and treat him. If you head there toote, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue clenched her fist tightly with mes of fury zing in her eyes. ¡®I¡¯ve already head here as quickly as I could. I didn¡¯t expect that I will still be a step toote. What happened to Xiao Yue and Xiao Bai? I¡¯ve let Xiao Yue and Xiao Bai protect uncle so they certainly wouldn¡¯t leave him behind and left! ¡®This suggested that something has simrly happened to Xiao Yue and Xiao Bai!¡¯ Mu Ru Yue hated herself greatly at this moment. ¡®If I didn¡¯t choose to make Xiao Yue and Xiao Bai protect uncle and chose Bai Ze instead, perhaps such a matter wouldn¡¯t have urred¡­¡¯ Mu Ru Yue shifted her gaze toward Ye Wu Chen. With sinister, cold killing intent in her eyes, she said, ¡°Wu Chen, let¡¯s go!¡± ¡®I will make everyone that dares to hurt uncle and the two beasts die without a burial!¡¯ An elder was sitting beside a bed while tightly holding onto the hand of the man that was currently lying in bed in the Dou family. ¡°Jun Er, don¡¯t worry. Father will definitely get someone to treat you!¡± Dou Yi Jun opened his eyes weakly. His gaze shifted to Liu Lu who was by Dou Lin¡¯s side. He parted his lips but couldn¡¯t voice out a single word. ¡°Head,¡± Liu Lu wiped away the tears from the corner of her eyes as she said, choked with her emotion, ¡°It seems that Jun Er¡­ will not be able to make it!¡± ¡°No!¡± Dou Lin¡¯s eyes were bloodshot red as he said with gritted teeth, ¡°I am willing to pay any price in order to maintain my Dou family¡¯s sole bloodline!¡± Liu Lu¡¯s heart jolted with a trace of coldness that shed past her eyes. But she didn¡¯t express it on her face as she continued to look mournfully at the middle-aged man that was on the bed¡­ ¡®Die! ¡®Once he dies, I will quickly be able to make Kui Er the sessor! Moreover, he should thank me for sending him to hell, reuniting with his mother¡­¡¯ Chapter 866 -Xiao Yue and Xiao Bai’s Disappearance Part 3

Chapter 866 -Xiao Yue and Xiao Bai¡¯s Disappearance Part 3

Dou Yi Jun closed his eyes gradually. He was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to suppress the impulse in shredding her into pieces if he were to continue looking at her! ¡°Head!¡± A subordinate suddenly ran hastily into the room as he reported with a bow, ¡°There is ady known as Mu Ru Yue outside the room that said that she is a friend of the young master, seeking for an audience.¡± ¡®Mu Ru Yue?¡¯ Dou Yi Jun suddenly opened his eyes. His breathing hastened. He was really stirred up at this instant, but he just couldn¡¯t say a word¡­ Dou Lin hastily tried to calm him down when he saw Dou Yi Jun¡¯s expression. ¡°Bring thatdy in here.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± When that person heard his order, he quickly left the room. He then shortly led a man and a girl into the room from outside¡­ The two of them had a magnificent grandeur. They looked just like a divine couple, attracting everyone¡¯s gaze to them. ¡°Un¡­ Young Master Dou!¡± Mu Ru Yue had almost called him her uncle but managed to change it in time. She hastily dashed to the bedside. Boom! Overflowing fury zed in her heart when she looked at the middle-aged man that was on the bed. She forcefully suppressed her overwhelming anger, but her eyes became increasingly cial. ¡°Thisdy, may I know who are you¡­¡± Dou Lin frowned tightly as he nced at Mu Ru Yue. ¡®I know all of Jun Er¡¯s friend. But thisdy is so unfamiliar¡­¡¯ Mu Ru Yue withdrew her gaze from Dou Yi Jun, shifting her gaze to Dou Lin. ¡®This elder should be my maternal grandfather! Yet, I just didn¡¯t in the slightest feel closeness to him after maternal grandmother¡¯s death and all the sufferings that Mother had gone through all these years¡­¡¯ Mu Ru Yue withdrew her gaze as she said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m a person that hase to save him.¡± Dou Lin was stunned for a moment. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t believe Mu Ru Yue. Yet, could this girl really treat him after so many alchemist grandmasters failed in doing so? ¡°Hmph!¡± Liu Lu snorted coldly. With a sharp gaze, she threatened, ¡°Lady, I shall give you an advice. You shouldn¡¯t overestimate your capability. If something was to happen to Jun Er, there won¡¯t be a thing that you can do to appease our anger!¡± Mu Ru Yue then raised her head when she heard what she said, looking toward the white-haired elder. She narrowed her eyes slightly, sizing her up. ¡®This elder had such a white hair, but she looked so youthful. She also had a simr appearance to Madam Sheng Yue. ¡®It is all due to her disguise¡­ ¡®But she didn¡¯t use a disguise solution! She had transnted other people¡¯s skin onto her face. It¡¯s no wonder howe nobody discovered her disguise after so many years!¡¯ Fury raged in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart. With a sneer, she said, ¡°If I don¡¯t start to treat him now, he will only be able to live for two more hours!¡± ¡®These people not only severely injured uncle, they had alsoid Parasite Poison in his body since young! That poison has already been devouring his life!¡¯ Mu Ru Yue originally thought that old wretch wouldn¡¯t do anything in the extreme to Dou Yi Jun who was the sole bloodline of the Dou family. She didn¡¯t expect that she would poison him with that ruthless Parasite Poison! ¡°Impudent!¡± Liu Lu¡¯s expression changed as she said sinisterly, ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you speak to me with such a tone? Someone, immediately throw them out! Don¡¯t ever let them in again!¡± ¡°Yes! Madam!¡± There was instantly someone that extended their hand toward Mu Ru Yue to pull her out of the room. Yet, the purple-robed man that hadn¡¯t squeak a single word from the start finally raised his gaze. Sinister cold killing intent glimmered in his purple eyes, a terrifying aura circled around his body. Chapter 867 -Xiao Yue and Xiao Bai’s Disappearance Part 4

Chapter 867 -Xiao Yue and Xiao Bai¡¯s Disappearance Part 4

The crowd stopped their movements, not daring to step a foot forward. That man had just nced at them. Yet, it sessfully made them fear from advancing carelessly. ¡°Why are all of you just standing there like a fool? You¡­¡± Liu Lu¡¯s voice suddenly froze. It was due to her eyes meeting with that man¡¯s gaze. ¡®Just what kind of eyes is that? It obviously is extremely charming. Yet, it made me feel as though a hand was squeezing my heart.¡¯ The suffocating feeling made her face flushed red¡­ ¡®Who on earth are these two friends of Dou Yi Jun?¡¯ ¡®I can¡¯t ept this. It had been really difficult reaching to this stage. Yet, these two people came. However, Dou Yi Jun¡¯s death is currently inevitable. Nobody will be able to save his life!¡¯ ¡°Lady,¡± Dou Lin frowned as he asked, ¡°Can you really save my son?¡± Mu Ru Yue nced at Dou Lin before replying indifferent, ¡°I will do my best.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Dou Lin raised his gaze and with a firm expression, he said, ¡°I believe you when you said that Jun Er only has two hours to live. Thus, this is the only usible solution.¡± ¡®More importantly, I didn¡¯t forget Dou Yi Jun¡¯s expression when he heard that Mu Ru Yue was here. Their rtionship certainly doesn¡¯t seem to be simple. ¡®Furthermore, all I can do now is to believe her¡­¡¯ Mu Ru Yue raised her head and said as calm as the wind, ¡°Get out of the room!¡± Dou Lin nodded as he shifted his head to Liu Lu before saying, ¡°Madam, that¡¯s what she said¡­¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Liu Lu shook her sleeves before she snorted coldly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go! I wonder if she can really save Jun Er. If she fails, I will definitely take their lives!¡± She had already walked out of the room when she was still saying that¡­ ¡®These two people are friends of that brat Dou Yi Jun. That man, especially, can¡¯t be overlooked as he is tremendously powerful. If they find out what we are up to, it will be undesirable. Thus, I must notify the lord¡­¡¯ Soon, everyone left the room. Only Mu Ru Yue and Ye Wu Chen were left within the room. Mu Ru Yue crouched down slightly and held onto Dou Yi Jun¡¯s shaky hand. She said gently, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯veete¡­¡± Dou Yi Jun opened his eyes feebly as he looked at Mu Ru Yue with appreciation. ¡°Wu Chen, I will have to use acupuncture on Uncle to force the Parasite Poison to appear.¡± ¡®It will be much easier in treating his injuries once that parasite poison has been removed¡­¡¯ Ye Wu Chen moved two steps back as he looked affectionately at the girl with a serious expression on her face before him, smiling charmingly. ¡®My woman has always been so outstanding¡­¡¯ Mu Ru Yue took out some silver needles, meticulously inserting them into Dou Yi Jun¡¯s acupuncture point. Dou Yi Jun groaned slightly. His face currently was rmingly pale. His body was already covered with needles in just a short moment¡­ The various needles on Dou Yi Jun¡¯s chest seemed to have formed a red line after thest needle was inserted. It then became really obvious that something was moving in his skin. Swish! The red parasite was soon left without any options in hiding in his body due to that red line. Hence, it could only choose to escape from his body via jumping out of his body by breaking through his skin. Dou Yi Jun¡¯s expression changed drastically when he saw the red little worm thatnded on the ground. ¡®Parasite? ¡®Why is there a parasite in my body?¡¯ ¡°So it is the Sky Parasite! This kind of parasite will usually be in deep slumber within the blood. It is no wonder why I didn¡¯t discover the Sky Parasite when I met with you previously. It had appeared due to your life force bing weak after being severely injured.¡± A me was shot out from Mu Ru Yue¡¯s finger, instantly incinerating that Sky Parasite. The Sky Parasite was eliminated, leaving a puddle of red blood¡­ Chapter 868 -Xiao Yue and Xiao Bai’s Disappearance Part 5

Chapter 868 -Xiao Yue and Xiao Bai¡¯s Disappearance Part 5

¡°Uncle, consume this pill.¡± Mu Ru Yue pushed a pill into Dou Yi Jun¡¯s mouth. Hisplexion gradually regained its rosiness after the pill entered his mouth. He then called out with a hoarse voice, ¡°Yue Er¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue creased her brows tightly as she asked, ¡°Uncle, can you tell me what happened? Where has Xiao Yue and Xiao Bai go¡­¡± Dou Yi Jun shook his head and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I was previously ambushed by a couple ck-robed people. I wasn¡¯t their match so I was severely wounded. As for your demon beasts, I don¡¯t know where they are now¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart shuddered as she slowly closed her eyes. Her expression suddenly changed. Pffft! She coughed out a mouthful of blood. ¡°Mu Er!¡± Ye Wu Chen was so shocked that his expression turned gravely pale. He hastily lifted his hand to embrace the girl¡¯s body. With his purple eyes filled with concern, he asked, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Xiao Yue and Xiao Bai¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body trembled slightly as she continued, ¡°Something happened to them!¡± ¡®I¡¯ve originally nned to use the contract with them to find their location. Yet, my contract with them was forcefully severed, resulting in her spitting out a mouthful of blood¡­ ¡®That person is really powerful!¡¯ ¡°Mu Er,¡± Ye Wu Chen embraced her shoulder, distressed. ¡°Since they forcefully severed your contract to them, it will mean that someone doesn¡¯t want you finding them! In other words, they won¡¯t be in danger.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly as she lowered her gaze. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have let them leave my side. Otherwise, such a matter wouldn¡¯t have urred¡­¡± ¡®If they didn¡¯t leave, how can they go missing? All in all, it is due to me not thinking through¡­¡¯ ¡°I will apany you in finding them after we settle the matters with Uncle.¡± When Ye Wu Chen saw Mu Ru Yue¡¯s current condition, his heart ached immensely. ¡°I will seek them out even if it means rummaging through the entire Eastern Ind!¡± The man¡¯s expression was incredibly domineering at this instant, a sinister cold aura enveloped his body. ¡°Wu Chen.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body shuddered as she closed her eyes from slight exhaustion. She then suddenly opened her eyes. With a cial aura emitting from her eyes, she said, ¡°What you said is right! Since that person broke our contract, it means that they won¡¯t be in danger! I will head out to find them after guaranteeing Uncle¡¯s safety!¡± Dou Yi Jun parted his lips but he was at a loss of what to say. Guilt brimmed in his heart. ¡®If it wasn¡¯t to protect me, Mu Ru Yue wouldn¡¯t have arranged two of her demon beasts to stay by his side¡­ ¡®Thus, he simrly a culprit regarding their disappearance. Dou Lin couldn¡¯t hear any sound from within the room for a long time. He was indecisive for a moment before deciding to push open the room¡¯s door. When Liu Lu saw his action, she frowned slightly but followed him into the room with anxiousness. Her eyes met with a pair of derisive eyes the instant she entered the room. The man shot a cold gaze at Liu Lu. That gaze seemed to be able to see through everything, making her heart to skip a beat¡­ ¡®Can it be he knew that it was my doing? No! It is certainly impossible. He will never be able to know that!¡¯ But what shocked Liu Lu, even more, was that Dou Yi Jun¡¯s Parasite Poison had disappeared! Liu Lu¡¯s expression changed instantly as she looked gloomily at Mu Ru Yue¡­ ¡°Jun Er!¡± When Dou Lin saw that Dou Yi Jun waspletely fine, he was jubnt. He hastily went forth and sized him up before hemented, ¡°Jun Er, your injuries¡­¡± Dou Yi Jun shook his head and replied, ¡°It is all thanks to Yue Er. I¡¯m already fine. My body has more or lesspletely recovered¡­¡± Chapter 869 -Xiao Yue and Xiao Bai’s Disappearance Part 6

Chapter 869 -Xiao Yue and Xiao Bai¡¯s Disappearance Part 6

¡°That¡¯s good! That¡¯s good!¡± Dou Lin heaved a sigh of relief. Yet, he was stunned when his gaze met with Liu Lu¡¯s gloomy eyes. ¡®Jun Er¡¯s injuries have already recovered. She as his mother should be happy. Yet, why¡­¡¯ It was as though she felt Dou Lin¡¯s gaze, withdrawing the coldness in her eyes. She walked briskly to Dou Yi Jun¡¯s side with concern in her eyes. ¡°Jun Er, you have really scared Mother! If you were to die, I don¡¯t know how I, as your mother, can continue living on.¡± Liu Lu¡¯s sincere expression erased the suspicion in Dou Lin¡¯s heart at this moment. He shook his head while smiling bitterly. ¡®It seems that I¡¯m being too sensitivetely¡­¡¯ ¡°Head,¡± Liu Lu bit her lip as she shifted her gaze at Dou Lin before she said sorrowfully, ¡°I don¡¯t know if I should inform you of a matter¡­¡± Dou Lin¡¯s brows raised as he lifted his arm to embrace Liu Lu¡¯s slim waist. ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°Head, do you still remember that time when I announced that I was leaving the Wei family? You had frequently asked me for the reason but since I wasn¡¯t willing for you to make a move on the Wei family, I had always kept it a secret.¡± Liu Lu¡¯s eyes filled with tears as she continued, ¡°My Father had previously wanted me to help him take over the Dou family many years ago. But since I married to you, I should be loyal to the family. Hence, I didn¡¯t agree to him, resulting in us falling out¡­¡± mes of fury zed in Dou Lin¡¯s heart. His expression turned cold as he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Wei family to do such a thing! Madam, it must have been tough on you all these years.¡± Liu Lu lowered her gaze slightly as she continued, ¡°I originally didn¡¯t want to reveal this to you. But I no longer have the leisure in choosing not to anymore. I suspect that Jun Er¡¯s injuries have an undeniable rtion to the Wei family. Since they failed in making a move on me previously, they chose toy their hands on Jun Er this time. It is currently too dangerous for Jun Er to have the status of the Young Master! I have a suggestion but I am unsure if I can raise it.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Dou Lin was stunned for a moment before he asked, puzzled. A trace of sinister ray of light shone past Liu Lu¡¯s eyes while she had her gaze lowered. ¡°I heard that the Wei family seems to have obtained a help of an expert recently. Hence, we should temporarily not oppose them head on. But we can hide Jun Er in the back, making Kui Er risk his life in his stead.¡± Dou Lin¡¯s brows creased increasingly tighter. ¡°Madam, what do you mean by that?¡± Glimmer danced in Liu Lu¡¯s eyes as she exined, ¡°What I mean is we can temporarily pass the Dou family¡¯s young master position to Kui Er. Of course, it will only be on the surface. Jun Er will still be the genuine young master. I had already discussed this with Kui Er. He said he was willing to take the risk in order to repay his gratitude in being adopted into our Dou family! Head, I am Jun Er¡¯s biological mother after all. How can I harm him, right?¡± Overwhelming mes of fury burst forth in Dou Yi Jun¡¯s heart. If it wasn¡¯t for Mu Ru Yue currently holding him back, he would already have dash forth falling out with Liu Lu. ¡°Alright!¡± Dou Lin didn¡¯t let Dou Yi Jun have a say in this matter, approving her suggestion. ¡°I didn¡¯t think Kui Er would be that sensible, willing to risk his like for his elder brother. I¡¯ve owed him a lot as his adoptive father. Jun Er, you should go and thank your adopted brother in a bit. This time, he had sacrificed greatly for you no matter what.¡± Dou Yi Jun was sullen as he looked at Liu Lu with a loathsome gaze. ¡®I will expose the true colours of this woman one day, sooner orter.¡¯ ¡°Alright, you should rest up. Madam, let¡¯s leave.¡± Dou Lin embraced Liu Lu¡¯s shoulder lightly, exiting the room. Dou Yi Jun mmed his hand on the table after he felt that both of their aurae had vanished. Chapter 870 -Xiao Yue and Xiao Bai’s Disappearance Part 7

Chapter 870 -Xiao Yue and Xiao Bai¡¯s Disappearance Part 7

¡°That damnable maidservant!¡± Dou Yi Jun took a deep breath but his heart still raged with mes of fury. ¡°What a good move in striking two birds with a stone.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled coldly as she continued, ¡°She had not only pushed to me on the Wei family, she even made you lose your status. Uncle, the most probable culprit that resulted in mypanions being missing should be the Devil Sect. Thus, we shouldn¡¯t inadvertently alert the enemy. Otherwise, they would be in danger.¡± Dou Yi Jun lowered his head in guilt. ¡°I was too impulsive just now¡­¡± ¡®If my impulse had led to those two demon beasts being in danger, I won¡¯t be able to atone for that even if I were to die ten thousand times!¡¯ Mu Ru Yue frowned slightly with slight worries. ¡®I wonder what happened to Xiao Yue and Xiao Bai¡­¡¯ ¡°Wu Chen, we will be staying here for the moment!¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her gaze slightly as she exined in a cold tone, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that those people will make moves on Uncle again. I am worried about him!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Ye Wu Chen gently embraced her shoulder with a doting smile on his face. Since they were the lifesavers of Dou Yi Jun, Dou Lin straightforwardly allowed them to stay in the manor. He even arranged their bedroom to be beside Dou Yi Jun¡¯s. This arrangement was convenient for Mu Ru Yue as she would be able to protect her Uncle discreetly. When the two of them just stepped out of the room the next day, they saw a young girl apanied by a crowd heading toward them. That young girl didn¡¯t have an outstanding appearance. She was at most fairer than average people. Yet, she had an arrogant expression on her face. Since both of them already knew everyone in the Dou family, they were able to recognise the young girl¡¯s identity with just a nce¡­ She was Liu Lu¡¯s adoptive granddaughter, the daughter of Dou Kui, Dou Wei Wei (hole fern)! She grew up soaked in a honey jar. Her innate talent was terrible, but she was still tremendously arrogant, not cing anyone in her eyes¡­ ¡°Are you the people that treated my uncle?¡± Dou Wei Wei nced at Mu Ru Yue with derision. Yet, she was stunned when she saw Ye Wu Chen that was by her side¡­ ¡®I¡¯ve seen countless handsome men in my life but none of them couldpare up to this man. It is especially so with that Devil Snare¡¯s pattern on his face, it made his charming face more alluring.¡¯ She was deeply captivated when she saw his purple eyes¡­ ¡°So handsome¡­¡± Dou Wei Wei muttered subconsciously. ¡®Those eyes are as beautiful as jewels, sufficient in making people so captivated that they can¡¯t be helped but be drawn to him¡­¡¯ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression became cold with a sinister cold aura enveloping her body. Yet, Dou Wei Wei didn¡¯t in the slightest notice it. She looked lovestruck at his handsome face and suggested, ¡°This mister, I am the daughter of the current young master of the Dou family Dou Kui. Will you be willing to be my husband? If you¡¯re willing, my Father that always pampers and loves me won¡¯t stop me from marrying you no matter how terrible your status is¡­¡± Dou Wei Wei had nked out her surroundings at this moment. It was as if he was the only person in the world¡­ ¡®I understand that I had fallen in love with him at first sight! ¡®If I can marry to such a handsome and charming man, I will be fully satisfied of my life¡­ ¡®With just a word from me, Father and Grandmother will do as I wish no matter if his status can¡¯t bepared to mine. My status within the Dou family is even higher than Grandmother¡¯s biological son¡­¡¯ Ye Wu Chen initially didn¡¯t n on bothering with her. Yet, when he heard those words, he finally shifted his head toward her. However, there wasn¡¯t the slightest reflection of her in his eyes. His purple robes fluttered in the gale with a sinister cold aura abruptly surging out of his body¡­ Chapter 871 -Revealing The Identity Part 1

Chapter 871 -Revealing The Identity Part 1

The sinister cold aura circled his body, making Dou Wei Wei feel as though she was suddenly ced in an icehouse. Her heart shuddered at this moment, the fire in her eyes gradually vanished¡­ That¡¯s right! She had never met with a man that could be this cold. He could make her body shiver from just a nce. Her face currently was rmingly pale¡­ The man parted his lips slightly to spit out a word, ¡°Scram!¡± Boom! The sinister aura expanded from his body at that moment, striking mercilessly on Dou Wei Wei¡¯s chest. Her body was abruptly sent flying backward, colliding on an ancient tree. The pain from her waist nearly made her tear. Yet, she raised her teary eyes to look at the handsome face with affection. ¡®If I was only infatuated with him due to the man¡¯s appearance at the start, I¡¯mpletely captivated now¡­ ¡®He is like an Asura God, carrying a mighty yet sinister cold aura with each of his every move. ¡®Isn¡¯t this kind of man someone I¡¯ve been waiting for all these years? Any man¡¯s heart is soft. It will be really simple for them to fall for any girl that treats them gently. If I were to change my tactics, perhaps he will quickly ept me¡­ ¡®This kind of man will never betray the girl that he had fallen in love with!¡¯ ¡°Young mistress.¡± The crowd was rmed that theirplexion paled. If something was to happen to the young mistress, the Madam would unquestionably not forgive them¡­ ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡± Dou Wei Wei shook her head as she looked infatuated at Ye Wu Chen. With a slight beautiful smile on his face, she invited, ¡°Mister, I was too impolite just now. How about I invite you to my room tonight as an apology to Mister, personally cooking for you?¡± I had to be known Dou Wei Wei had been spoilt since young. Hence, since she was willing to say such words, her determination could be seen. She believed that there wouldn¡¯t be a man that could ignore an invitation by a beauty¡­ ¡°Mu Er, let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Wu Chen seemed to not have heard Dou Wei Wei¡¯s words. His purple eyes shifted to the girl by his side. His smile was gentle with his purple eyes brimmed with affection. Mu Ru Yue nodded. They didn¡¯t even look at Dou Wei Wei anymore after that first nce. Dou Wei Wei finally remembered about that girl by Ye Wu Chen¡¯s side. A ball of fury zed in her heart when she saw his affectionate smile, looking at Mu Ru Yue with a malevolent gaze. ¡°Who the hell do you think you are? Don¡¯t you think that you can stay in the Dou family due to treating my Uncle!¡± Dou Wei Wei continued furiously, ¡°Currently, the young master of the Dou family is my Father. I will now order someone to chase you out of here!¡± ¡®What can this girl bepared to me other than her appearance? ¡®I¡¯m a pearl in the palm of the Dou family. I¡¯m greatly superior to this girl in several aspects!¡¯ Ye Wu Chen¡¯s expression became increasingly gloomy. He narrowed his purple eyes that were filled with intense tempest. Just as he wanted to head forth to deal with her, a hand was gradually ced on his hand. Mu Ru Yue raised her gaze with a slight smile on her impable face. She slowly released Ye Wu Chen¡¯s hand, smilingly heading toward Dou Wei Wei. ¡°What did you say?¡± The girl¡¯s voice was as gentle as the wind. Her words were like a breeze to the ear. Dou Wei Wei lifted her head arrogantly as she said with disdain, ¡°A b*tch like yourself isn¡¯t worthy to step a foot into our Dou family¡¯s territory!¡± Smack! Mu Ru Yue suddenly pped her face. Her head momentarily tilted to a side, a trail of blood gradually trickled down from the corner of her lip. Chapter 872 -Revealing The Identity Part 2

Chapter 872 -Revealing The Identity Part 2

Dou Wei Wei was enraged. ¡®This damnable girl dared to p me?!¡¯ ¡°All of you! Kill her!¡± She red furiously at Mu Ru Yue with her killing intents intensifying¡­ ¡®It will really be hard for me to pacify my anger if I don¡¯t kill this damnable girl!¡¯ ¡°Yes, young mistress!¡± The guards behind them charged toward Mu Ru Yue upon her order. Yet, a tyrannical aura was abruptly released from Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body before they could near her. Boom! All of them was thrown backward¡­ Dou Wei Wei¡¯s expression changed momentarily, ring at Mu Ru Yue with herplexion turned ashen. Mu Ru Yue had a slight smile on her face as she once again pped Dou Wei Wei without any mercy. She pped one cheek before striking her other right after, making Dou Wei Wei¡¯s words to stuck in her throat. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s pping speed was rapid from afar. They would only see her handnding on Dou Wei Wei¡¯s face before the continuous pping sounds were heard right after, subconsciously making one feel as though their blood had run cold¡­ Bang! Mu Ru Yue raised her leg to kick ruthlessly at Dou Wei Wei¡¯s chest, instantly making Dou Wei Wei¡¯s body to be sent flying backward crashing heavily on a tree. Ugh! She spat out a mouthful of blood. Her expression immediately turned malevolent. ¡°B*tch, you dared to hurt me! I will never forgive you!¡± Mu Ru Yue looked coldly at her and with a cold glint in her eyes, she said, ¡°I shall wait and see then. Wu Chen, let¡¯s go¡­¡± Dou Wei Wei¡¯s body shuddered uncontrobly as she watched their departing figure. Her anger was fueled when she saw that her guards were still not on their feet. ¡°Why are all of you just lying there? Why aren¡¯t you supporting this missy to where her father is?!¡± ¡®That damnable b*tch! ¡®She not only pped me multiple times, but she even kicked me.¡¯ Dou Wei Wei was desperate in shredding her corpse into pieces, out of hatred! Dou Kui looked greedily at the interior furniture in the study room. He couldn¡¯t help but burst out inughs when he thought that the Dou family would be all his in the near future. ¡°Dou Yi Jun, so what if you¡¯re the direct descent of the Dou family? This family n will still belong to me in the end. Hahaha!¡± Dou Kui¡¯s eyes gleamed with delight. He could only foresee the scene where he steps Dou Yi Jun beneath his feet¡­ ¡°Father!¡± The room¡¯s door was suddenly pushed open. Dou Wei Wei stumbled toward Dou Kui while being supported by the crowd. Dou Kui got a fright when he saw his daughter¡¯s pitiful state. ¡°Wei Wei, your face¡­¡± ¡°UUA!¡± Dou Wei Wei couldn¡¯t help but wail out loud. With a miserable expression on her swelled up pig-like face, sheined, ¡°Father, daughter had been beaten up by someone. You must seek revenge for your daughter!¡± Dou Kui caressed his daughter¡¯s face with heartache. Killing intent rose in her heart at that instant. ¡°Who is it? Tell daddy, who beat you up to such a state?¡± ¡®I¡¯ve always pampered my daughter to no ends. Yet, she was beaten up to such an extent in the Dou family. If I know who did this, I will unquestionably rip their corpse into tiny pieces!¡¯ ¡°It is that woman!¡± Dou Wei Wei answered with gritted teeth, ¡°It was that woman that saved Uncle¡¯s life. She even said¡­ she wants to kill both of us father and daughter. Daddy, your daughter doesn¡¯t want to die. You must help your daughter!¡± Dou Wei Wei pounced into Dou Kui¡¯s embrace with her body trembling slightly. Dou Kui was totally enraged this time! ¡®I didn¡¯t expect that the girl with an unknown origin would be so impudent! She even dares to hurt my Dou Kui¡¯s precious daughter and even dered she will kill them both!¡¯ Chapter 873 -Revealing The Identity Part 3

Chapter 873 -Revealing The Identity Part 3

¡°Wei Wei, what happened? Don¡¯t worry, daddy¡¯s here. I will never let anyone hurt you in the slightest!¡± Dou Wei Wei raised her head. She then roughly wiped away her tears and exined in hatred, ¡°Daddy, it is all due to that man with purple eyes by her side. I saw that man just now¡­¡± A trace of viciousness shed past Dou Wei Wei¡¯s eyes. She bit her lips before she continued, ¡°That man is really handsome. Daughter likes him and¡­ he also fancies daughter. Who knew that damnable girl has a jealousy issue? Hence, when she saw her beloved man had fancied me, she came after my life. If it wasn¡¯t for me to run away fast enough, I probably would have lost my life¡­¡± The guards that had always been following behind Dou Wei Wei lowered their heads. All of them knew that it was Dou Wei Wei, who was arrogant and haughty, that wanted to steal the man. Yet, that man wasn¡¯t even willing to give her a nce at the end. Now, she had fabricated the truth into them fancying each other¡­ Nheless, nobody dared to expose her lies. Dou Wei Wei was the person that was doted heavily upon by the Madam after all. Why would they decide to offend Dou Wei Wei for an outsider? Boom! Dou Kui was abruptly enraged with an overwhelming aura surging forth from his body. He gritted his teeth before saying each of his words heavily, ¡°A girl like her shouldn¡¯t be any good, harassing people with her thick face! Wei Wei, don¡¯t fret. I will seek help from adoptive father, giving you justice!¡± Dou Wei Wei was ted inwardly. ¡®This time, I will see how she will fare opposing the Dou family¡­¡¯ ¡°Zi Shao?¡± When Mu Ru Yue saw Zi Shao bickering with a person in the main streets, she raised her brow. ¡®So they havee here as expected¡­¡¯ Zi Shao shifted her head to Mu Ru Yue upon hearing her voice. She was jubnt when she saw Mu Ru Yue¡¯s impable face, a smile appeared on her graceful face. ¡°Cousin and cousin-inw!¡± She moved in a sh before Mu Ru Yue as she asked excitedly, ¡°Why are the two of you here?¡± ¡°Zi Shao, who is he¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue nced at the youthful man that was previously bickering with Zi Shao. The man was extremely youthful. The description of ¡®as gentle as jade¡¯ could be used to depict him. He had a schr hat on his head while holding a folding fan, looking with deep affection at Zi Shao that was before him. Zi Shao face-palmed somewhat helplessly as she introduced, ¡°My Master.¡± ¡®Master?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s smile stiffened a little. ¡®I¡¯ve heard from the Realmless that Zi Shao¡¯s Master was a Supreme Realm Expert, Deity Yun Yi. But how can this weak-looking schr be an expert¡­ ¡®It is highly unimaginable that this feeble looking person possesses such monstrous might¡­¡¯ ¡°Cousin-inw, don¡¯t be fooled by his youthful outward appearance. This old fellow has already lived for a couple centuries.¡± Zi Shao pouted as she continued with a frustrated expression, ¡°He disguises himself as a youthful person all the time. I also don¡¯t know where he was able to obtain such a skin mask. Anyways, I can no longer tolerate him anymore. Hence, I left home without telling him. Who knew that this damn old man actually chased after me to this ce?!¡± Zi Shao gritted her teeth in fury as she thought about that, ring ferociously at Deity Yun Yi. Yet, Deity Yun Yi seemed to not have heard her words as he smilingly presented himself before Mu Ru Yue and Ye Wu Chen. He then bowed respectfully with sped hands and introduced himself humbly, ¡°Cousin and Cousin-inw, I am Yun Yi. If you don¡¯t mind, you can just call me Little Yun. It is also how Shao Er calls me when I¡¯m not before outsiders.¡± Chapter 874 -Revealing The Identity Part 4

Chapter 874 -Revealing The Identity Part 4

¡°Enough!¡± Zi Shao red at him and rebuked, ¡°How are you rted to them and who called you Little Yun before? If you continue pushing my buttons, do you believe me when I say I will let the entire Realmless know that their honorable Deity Yun Yi is actually one that dislikes bathing!¡± ¡°Shao Er, Master isn¡¯t one that dislikes bathing. It is just that I am unwilling to enjoy bathing time by myself. Shao Er, if you are willing to bath with Master, Master will undoubtedly agree. We are already sharing a bed anyways. You should just give in to Master.¡± Deity Yun Yi smiled at Zi Shao. The warmth of his gaze made people feel as though they were being bathed in the radiance of spring. Bam! Zi Shao¡¯splexion flushed red momentarily, ring furiously at Deity Yun Yi. Following that, she shifted her gaze to Mu Ru Yue that was looking at her with a smile in her eyes. She feebly took her stand, ¡°Cousin-inw, don¡¯t listen to his gibberish. I don¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Zi Shao, you should marry to someone already.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled lightly. Her smile was tremendously sincere and warm. ¡°Cousin-inw!¡± Zi Shao rebuked while looking at Mu Ru Yue, ¡°I will never marry an old man even if I was to marry!¡± Deity Yun Yi shook his head as he exined patiently, ¡°Zi Shao, you are wrong to think that way. Master had already mentioned that Master had consumed the Youth Halting Pill so my appearance never changed since that time. It is not only my appearance, but my physique had also maintained the same as at that time. Hence, Master isn¡¯t in the slightest old¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Zi Shao red furiously at Deity Yun Yi as she said, ¡°Who allowed you to interrupt my chat with Cousin-inw?¡± ¡°You are getting increasingly disobedient to even talk in such a disgraceful fashion to Master¡­¡± Deity Yun Yi muttered a sentence in displease with grief in his eyes. Zi Shao narrowed her eyes and said, ¡°What did you say?¡± Deity Yun Yi abruptly came back to his senses as he hastily shook his head and replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything. I really didn¡¯t say anything¡­¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Zi Shao snorted coldly before shifting her gaze to Mu Ru Yue and asked, ¡°Cousin-inw, why did the two of youe to the Eastern Ind?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to settle some matters¡­¡± Following that, Mu Ru Yue told them about the rtion of Madam Sheng Yue to the Dou family, including the Devil Sect. She failed to notice that Zi Shao had be quiet for a moment with a peculiar ray of light that shed past her eyes when she mentioned the Devil Sect. ¡°So that¡¯s the case.¡± Zi Shao nodded slightly as she offered, ¡°Cousin-inw, I will help you no matter what. But I can give you a heads up that Xiao Yue and Xiao Bai aren¡¯t in the Devil Sect. ¡®Not in the Devil Sect? Where will they be then? If they are in the Dou family, it is impossible for me to be unable to feel their presence¡­¡¯ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s tightly creased brows rxed gradually as she said, ¡°Zi Shao, I need your help now. Xiao Yue and Xiao Bai had gone missing, but Uncle is still in danger so I can¡¯t leave this ce. I am hoping that you will be able to make a trip to the Central Region, bringing my Father and Mother over to meet up with maternal great-uncle.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Zi Shao nodded slightly as she agreed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will bring them here in a jiffy.¡± She shifted her gaze to Deity Yun Yi while she was in the middle of saying that. She then said while ring, ¡°Why are you still in a daze? Why aren¡¯t you moving?¡± Deity Yun Yi quivered a little, hastily following behind Zi Shao. He was sullen as he increasingly felt that he was failing to be a Master as his disciple dared to shout an order at him¡­ ¡°Xiao Yue and Xiao Bai aren¡¯t at the Devil Sect?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression turned slightly gloomy as she continued, ¡°Who will be able to subdue them then?¡± Something suddenly came to her mind, making her startled. ¡°That¡¯s right, I forgot to ask her if Si Huang is with them¡­¡± Chapter 875 -Revealing The Identity Part 5

Chapter 875 -Revealing The Identity Part 5

Mu Ru Yue shook her head when she thought about that. But since Zi Shao was long gone already, she could only ask her that another time¡­ Ye Wu Chen pulled Mu Ru Yue into his embrace while he looked down at her tightly creased eyebrows. A glimmer of light shed past his eyes as she said, ¡°Mu Er, let¡¯s go and find their locations together!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body shuddered and when she raised her gaze, the man¡¯s charming purple eyes met with hers. His eyes currently had a distinct trace of worry in them other than his gentle feelings for her. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Mu Ru Yue smirked as she continued, ¡°Xiao Bai is still the son of a dragon god no matter what. There won¡¯t be many that will be able to kill it in this world¡­¡± Ye Wu Chen didn¡¯t say anything. He just constantly brushed his finger gently through the girl¡¯s hair. His gentle eyes would make people concerned¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s head back. You should also be tired.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Mu Ru Yue shifted her head to him and smiled. She tried her best to stop looking as worried¡­ A crowd of people was waiting for their return in therge Dou family hall. Dou Wei Wei ced a hand on her red and swollen face as she pointed at Mu Ru Yue andined, ¡°Grandmother, Father! She is the one. She is the one that beat me!¡± Bang! Liu Lu mmed her hand on the table as she looked at Mu Ru Yue with herplexion turned ashen. ¡°Little girl, you are really gutsy to dare to make a move on my granddaughter. Don¡¯t think that you can do anything you want in the Dou family due to being an esteemed guest from saving Jun Er¡¯s life!¡± ¡®I¡¯ve been finding for an opportunity to deal with this girl. Who knew that such a chance would be sent to my door this quickly¡­¡¯ ¡°Your granddaughter?¡± Mu Ru Yue smirked slightly as she continued with a fake smile, ¡°Can it be that her father is your biological son? From what I know, the only person with the bloodline of the Dou family is Dou Yi Jun. I don¡¯t know how did this Grandaughtere about?¡± Liu Lu¡¯s expression changed as she rebuked, ¡°How can an outsider like yourself ask about the interior affairs of the family? That¡¯s right, Kui Er isn¡¯t my biological son, but so what? He will forever be my son in my heart! Moreover, his current identity is the young master of the Dou family!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s smirk intensified as she continued to pressure, ¡°Since he is your son, he will still only be a son of a maidservant of the Dou family. I don¡¯t know how a son of a maidservant will be able to be the young master of the Dou family¡­¡± In the beginning, Mu Ru Yue was concerned about Xiao Yue and Xiao Bai being in the hands of the Devil Sect so she chose to temporarily wait a turn. Since she knew that they weren¡¯t in the Devil Sect, she could finally turn her cards¡­ Liu Lu¡¯splexion paled instantly as she frequently shook her head. ¡®No! Impossible! How can this girl know about that matter?¡¯ ¡°Liu Lu.¡± Mu Ru Yue smirked when she said called ¡®Madam Dou¡¯ by her original name. With a sinister abyss-like gaze, she said, ¡°What do you say?¡± Liu Lu¡¯s body swayed a couple of times. Her face flushed red from anger. She shouted in rebuke, ¡°Nonsense! How dare you dare to nder this Madam? Head, you must not be swayed by her words!¡± ¡®This damnable girl! I knew that I should take care of her as quickly as possible. ¡®But who told her about this matter? Is Dou Yi Jun also aware of this?¡¯ ¡°Liu Lu?¡± Dou Lin frowned tightly as he asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t that maidservant Liu Lu die? Mu Ru Yue, what do you mean by saying that?¡± Mu Ru Yue lifted her head and cast a cold gaze at Dou Lin as she replied, ¡°What do I mean? You should ask that to this Madam by your side instead¡­¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Liu Lu angrily red at Mu Ru Yue. Her heart trembled the instant her eyes met with Dou Lin¡¯s suspicion-filled gaze. Chapter 876 -Revealing The Identity Part 6

Chapter 876 -Revealing The Identity Part 6

¡°Head, she is ndering me¡­¡± Liu Lu continued to say pitifully with teary eyes, ¡°I had apanied you for so many years. Will you really suspect me as your wife due to an outsider¡¯s words?¡± Perhaps it was due to skin transntation that Liu Lu¡¯s face didn¡¯t have the slightest change since many years ago. Hence, her appearance didn¡¯t lose the slightest beauty even if she had gray hair. Dou Lin¡¯s originally suspicion-filled heart calmed down when he looked at his beloved woman. ¡°Lady Mu, I am really grateful for you saving my son. But it doesn¡¯t represent that you can ruin my family! First, you injured Wei Wei and now, you are ndering my wife! Liu Lu had an ordinary appearance so how can she beparable to my wife? How can I also not discover it if she is using a Disguise Pill?!¡± ¡®Any alchemist will be able to easily see through the Disguise Pill. Since nobody, up to today, suspected her, she must be my beloved Madam. ¡®Moreover, the feeling I¡¯ve gotten when being in bed with her has always felt the same as the first time¡­¡¯ ¡°What if it is a transnted skin?¡± Mu Ru Yue narrowed her eyes slightly as she looked coldly at him. When Dou Lin heard about that, he burst out inughs. ¡°Haha! That is just impossible! How can people transnt skin on their face?¡± ¡®That matter indeed isn¡¯t easy to aplish, but it is doable¡­ ¡®One would have topletely disfigure their face before using another person¡¯s face on their own. It can be seen that Liu Lu indeed pay a hefty price in order to marry Dou Lin¡­ ¡®But so what? ¡®She will never be able to atone for the damage she had done to Grandmother and Mother¡­¡¯ ¡°Someone!¡± Dou Lin¡¯s expression turned grim. ¡°Toss this ndering wretch out of here!¡± Ye Wu Chen raised his arm to pull Mu Ru Yue into his embrace as he saw the crowd heading aggressively toward them. A trace of killing intent glimmered in his charming eyes. ¡°Stop!¡± Yet, an angry holler was heard from behind. When the crowd shifted their head, they saw a figure heading over to them under the sunlight. Dou Yi Jun shifted his gaze to Mu Ru Yue, briskly walking toward her. With worry in his eyes, ¡°Yue Er, have they done anything to you?¡± Mu Ru Yue shook her head as she cast a cial gaze to Dou Lin. ¡°Father, what are you doing?¡± Dou Yi Jun was so enraged that he clenched his fists so tightly that they trembled with disappointment in his eyes. ¡®I am really let down by this old man this time¡­¡¯ ¡°Jun Er, step down now!¡± Dou Lin¡¯s expression turned grim as he chided, ¡°This girl not only insulted your niece, but she also ndered your Mother as being impostered by a maidservant Liu Lu. She definitely won¡¯t have any good intention of getting close to you!¡± Dou Yi Jun chuckled bitterly. His tightly clenched fist gradually rxed. ¡°I am clear as to what kind of person Yue Er is so I don¡¯t need you to tell me about that. Moreover¡­¡± Dou Yi Jun shifted his head to Liu Lu before he continued, ¡°She is indeed not my Mother!¡± Bang! Dou Lin mmed his fist hard on the table and with expression turned ashen, hemented, ¡°Jun Er, your Mother had raised you up all these years. How could you casually believe the words of a stranger and nder your Mother today? Don¡¯t you know how heartache she will be? It can¡¯t be that your Mother can¡¯t match up to an outsider, right?¡± Dou Yi Jun burst out inughter. With his disappointment intensified, he replied, ¡°I only hate myself for being unable to seek revenge for Mother¡­¡± He shifted his head to Liu Lu, killing intent instantly filled his eyes. A sword-like sharp aura was currently being fully released from his body¡­ Chapter 877 -Revealing The Identity Part 7

Chapter 877 -Revealing The Identity Part 7

Liu Lu¡¯s heart trembled slightly. The coldness of her lowered eyes gradually surged forth. ¡®I didn¡¯t expect that this brat will know my genuine identity. ¡®But so what I already have all of the Dou family¡¯s power in my hands so I no longer need to be fearful of these people¡­¡¯ Dou Lin currently wasn¡¯t paying attention to Liu Lu¡¯s expression so he red furiously at Dou Yi Jun and chided him, ¡°Stinky brat, immediately apologise to your Mother!¡± Dou Yi Jun snorted coldly as he rebuked, ¡°She isn¡¯t my Mother! My Mother had already died while she is my Mother¡¯s killer!¡± An unprecedented fury appeared in his eyes. He chuckled bitterly after a long time. ¡°Even though I got ambushed and was injured during this period of time of my return, I have an overall understanding of this woman¡¯s power! Liu Lu, I¡¯ve ordered my men to destroy your base that is located outside of this manor! If you are still adamant in impostering my Mother, let¡¯s do a blood test by dripping our blood in a bowl in order to prove whether you are my Mother or not!1¡± ¡®I originally dislike gathering loyalties in the past. But I had chosen to gather all of the people that were loyal and devoted to the Dou family but has been suppressed by Liu Lu all these years after my return to the Dou family in order to analyse Liu Lu¡¯s power, destroying those powers.¡¯ ¡°Hur¡­¡± Liu Lu chuckled heavily with a derisive smirk on her face. ¡°Dou Yi Jun, how did you know about that?¡± Dou Lin couldn¡¯t believe his eyes as he shifted his gaze to the woman beside him. She had a sinister expression on her face with gray-white hairs¡­ Her expression was so foreign that it made his heart shudder. ¡°What is going on?¡± Dou Lin shouted heavily with sorrow in his eyes. ¡°Head, I indeed really love you greatly, but the love for the power in my hand triumphs over my feelings for you during these years.¡± Liu Lu raised her head to look at Dou Yi Jun and with a cold smile on her face, she mocked, ¡°Do you really think you have diminished all my power? My backer is the Devil Sect. This Dou family will always be mine for as long as the Devil Sect exists. Haha! Liu Luughed brazenly. Her white hair that fluttered along with the wind enhanced her sinister expression¡­ Dou Lin¡¯s expression turned pale-white with his heart shuddering. ¡®I really can¡¯t believe what I¡¯ve just heard at this instant! ¡®This woman that I¡¯ve loved all these years is actually an imposter! On the other hand, my own wife has been murdered¡­¡¯ His heart brimmed with agony upon thinking about that. It was as if a hand had ripped his heart in pieces without mercy, unbearably painful¡­ Dou Kui already knew about this so there wasn¡¯t a change in his expression. On the other hand, Dou Wei Wei that was by his side was scared witless, unable toe back to her senses. Dou Lin asked in a trembling voice, ¡°Why did you do that?!¡± ¡°You ask me why?¡± Liu Lu sniggered as she exined, ¡°Isn¡¯t it all due to her being the best woman in this ind? She is simrly the top beauty of the Eastern Ind while my looks are ordinary, unable to enter your eyes! More importantly, when she knew I wanted to marry you as your concubine, she criticized me greatly. Since the two of you treated me in such a fashion, why should I continue to suffer for the both of you?! Dou Lin, she is a highly prideful woman so if she knows that her man has been interacting with her murderer for a couple of decades in theherworld, she won¡¯t ever forgive you even in death. Hahaha!¡± Dou Lin¡¯s body shuddered tremendously. ¡®I was led by the nose by her due to my absolute trust in her. I¡¯ve gotten an impulse to smack myself hard a couple of times when I think about that now.¡¯ Chapter 878 -Revealing The Identity Part 8

Chapter 878 -Revealing The Identity Part 8

¡°Grandmother.¡± Dou Wei Wei bit her lip as she looked at Liu Lu with teary eyes. Liu Lu shifted her gaze to Dou Wei Wei before exining with a smile, ¡°Wei Wei, your Father is the son of my deceased elder sister. I had raised both of you up in her stead. The Dou family¡¯s head position will always be your Father¡¯s no matter what happens today! As for that man that you like, you will simrly be able to obtain him. There¡¯s nobody that will dare to snatch a person from my Liu Lu¡¯s Granddaughter!¡± Liu Lu shot a dagger-like sharp gaze at Mu Ru Yue upon saying that. ¡°Lady, you should at least know what is shame is as a girl. You even stay by that man¡¯s side with your thick skin. He will be marrying my Granddaughter as his wife soon. If you personally chop off that arm that you used to hit my Granddaughter, I will permit you to leave this ce with your life!¡± How could Liu Lu be as gullible as Dou Kui to easily believe what Dou Wei Wei said after living for so many years? ¡®I am clear that Mu Ru Yue and the man are deeply in love with each other, not as what Dou Wei Wei had said. ¡®But so what? ¡®Dou Wei Wei is under my wings. Hence, if she wants something, I will help her get it even if it is by force¡­ ¡®Moreover, it is just a man! ¡®With the Devil Sect as my backer in this Devil City, who will dare to go against me? If that girl knows what is best for her, she should beg for my mercy. Otherwise, death will be her only oue!¡¯ Fury surged forth from Ye Wu Chen¡¯s body. A sinister aura circled his body, decreasing the temperature in the room. It was unknown to Liu Lu why her heart suddenly skipped a beat when her eyes met with the man¡¯s gloomy eyes. Yet, she forcefully suppressed the fear in her heart with her sneer intensifying. ¡°This Mister, are you really nning to make a move in the Dou family? You should be clear that the Devil Sect will undoubtedly not let you off once you kill me, relentlessly pursuing after your life! You will never be a match to the Devil Sect¡¯s might no matter how powerful you are so you shouldn¡¯t ask for needless trouble!¡± Liu Lu paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°If you¡¯re willing to marry my Granddaughter, I will help you to be heavily focused upon by the Devil Sect. It won¡¯t be impossible for you to be met by the current head of the Devil Sect at that time!¡± Actually, Liu Lu had never seen the head of the Devil Sect, no matter if it was the previous or the current leader of the sect. ¡®From what I heard, the current head of the Devil Sect is a five to six-year-old boy. He had recently brought experts, a guy and girl, to take over the Devil Sect. Thus, the Devil Sect had fallen into his hands in the end¡­¡¯ Liu Lu was curious to have a look at such a miracle-like child. It was a pity that the status of the head was too prestigious so how could she easily see him? Hence, she was just lying when she said that¡­ ¡°Devil Sect?¡± Ye Wu Chen chuckled. His smile looked immensely charming, but it was filled with killing intents. ¡°I am only interested in killing people now!¡± Dou Wei Wei was stunned as she looked at Ye Wu Chen with bright lit eyes. ¡®It is unquestionable that the man¡¯s smile is so beautiful that nobody can overlook it. ¡®He is still so captivating even with an Asura-like grandeur, making people entranced by him¡­¡¯ ¡°Impudent!¡± Liu Lu mmed her hand on the table as she continued with a gloomy gaze, ¡°I shall give you onest chance! You just need to cut off the girl¡¯s hands that had previously been used to beat my Granddaughter! I will then allow you to live and even be a member of my Dou family! Numerous people have been praying to be able to obtain this kind of opportunity within the entire Devil City. If you still choose to reject this offer, you really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you!¡± In her point of view, only an idiot would choose to give up on such a great deal¡­ Chapter 879 -Breakingthrough To The True Realm Part 1

Chapter 879 -Breakingthrough To The True Realm Part 1

Ye Wu Chen moved his body with his sinister cold aura surging out of his body. He raised his ice-cold purple eyes. Boom! His aura was directly shot at Liu Lu, making her body fly backward crashing against the wall without any warning. Pfft! She spat out a mouthful of blood. ¡°Head!¡± Liu Lu¡¯s expression became sinister as she looked furiously at Ye Wu Chen and said, ¡°I am under Elder Shi Hua (poem splendid) of the Devil Sect. If you help me, Elder Shi Hua will certainly nurture you.¡± Dou Lin frowned tightly. He remained silent for a moment before he looked at Ye Wu Chen and the crowd as though he had made a decision. He then said coldly, ¡°She is my Dou family¡¯s madam. How dare you make a move on her within my Dou family? You are seeking for death! Somebody, subdue this bastard couple!¡± ¡®It is difficult to digest my beloved wife¡¯s death, but currently, what is most important to me is power and status! Hence, I temporarily can¡¯t kill this woman¡­¡¯ Liu Lu smiled. Her smile containedcent as if she had already predicted Dou Lin¡¯s decision. ¡®He really loved that woman. However, he loves himself more than her¡­¡¯ ¡°Father!¡± Dou Yi Jun¡¯s expression changed from his initial shock to disappointment. He looked coldly at the Father he had always revered, something in his heart seemed to have shattered¡­ ¡®He has always been my pir¡­ ¡®Yet, I just realize how weak he is at this moment¡­¡¯ ¡°Jun Er, don¡¯t me Father. You will understand that you need to think much further once you are in my position.¡± A trace of pain was expressed on Dou Lin¡¯s face as he ordered, ¡°Someone, bring the young master away!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Two men instantly went forth, but a tyrannical force abruptly burst forth from Dou Yi Jun¡¯s body before they could near him, sending them flying backward. ¡°Scram!¡± A holler prated the crowd¡¯s chest, making them feel that their heart had trembled for a moment. Dou Yi Jun gave Dou Lin a final nce before turning around to walk to Mu Ru Yue¡¯s side. He raised his gaze and said expressionlessly, ¡°Father, since you¡¯re adamant in supporting that woman, I can only be your enemy then!¡± ¡°Impudent!¡± Dou Lin mmed his fist on the table before he said, enraged, ¡°Are you really going to oppose me as your Father for some outsiders?¡± ¡°They aren¡¯t outsiders!¡± Dou Yi Jun revealed coldly, ¡°She, Mu Ru Yue, is my Dou Yi Jun¡¯s biological niece. The Dou family¡¯s bloodline simrly flows in her body. She is the daughter of my missing younger sister that has been living away from the family!¡± Liu Lu¡¯s expression changed as she looked at Mu Ru Yue with a sinister expression. ¡®This girl is actually the Granddaughter of that woman? Damn it! If I knew it sooner, I wouldn¡¯t have let her stay in the Dou family¡¯s manor!¡¯ ¡°What?¡± Dou Lin was stunned as he looked at Mu Ru Yue with astonishment, mixed feelings filled in his heart. ¡®She is my granddaughter? But she currently can only be counted as my foe!¡¯ ¡°So what¡­ if that¡¯s the case?¡± Dou Lin slowly closed his eyes. He opened his eyes after a long time before he dered, ¡°Nobody can get in the way for the benefit of the Dou family!¡± ¡®That¡¯s right! ¡®Nobody can get in my way for the benefit for the Dou family! ¡®The power in my hands is more important to me even if I don¡¯t want to make a move on my granddaughter¡­ ¡®My beloved wife had already died. I¡¯ve also never interacted with this granddaughter of mine so I naturally don¡¯t have any feelings for her. More importantly, will I really ruin my chance of benefits for her? ¡®It is inly unthinkable¡­¡¯ Chapter 880 -Breakingthrough To The True Realm Part 2

Chapter 880 -Breakingthrough To The True Realm Part 2

Dou Yi Jun¡¯sst hope that he held for his Father had vanished. With a cold smile, he said, ¡°Father, it will be myst time calling you that. You aren¡¯t worthy to be my Father nor are you worthy in gaining my Mother¡¯s love¡­¡± ¡®How can such a selfish man bepatible with my magnificent Mother?¡¯ ¡®He didn¡¯t seek for vengeance even when he knows his wife¡¯s murderer. He, in the end, wants to hurt his own family member instead¡­ ¡®Perhaps Father originally did love Mother and was indeed really outstanding. Otherwise, Mother wouldn¡¯t have fallen in love with him. But currently, Father had changed after so many years, no longer the same person that Mother had once knew. ¡®Currently, his mindset is just full of profits and benefits.¡¯ ¡°Uncle!¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her gaze and ced her right hand on Dou Yi Jun¡¯s shoulder as she consoled, ¡°You still have Great-uncle, my Mother and I¡­¡± Dou Yi Jun¡¯s body shuddered. ¡®That¡¯s right, I still have a lot of family members by my side even if I no longer have my Father¡­¡¯ ¡°Yue Er, it must have been hard on you all these years.¡± Dou Yi Jun smiled as he said, ¡°We will forever be a family from now on¡­¡± Overwhelming rage erupted from Dou Lin¡¯s body. His gaze became increasingly cold. He moved in a sh toward Mu Ru Yue with his mighty aura surging out of his body like a tempest. ¡°Little girl, you shouldn¡¯t have returned to the Dou family. If so, you wouldn¡¯t need to undergo this needless cmity. I really want to protect you but I don¡¯t have the freedom to act independently¡­¡± ¡®Don¡¯t have the freedom to act independently?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue sneered. An enormous sword suddenly appeared behind Mu Ru Yue before Dou Lin could near her, striking down at him. Boom! The ground cracked under the force of the de with Dou Lin being forced to retreat. He looked at Mu Ru Yue with astonishment. ¡°Heaven Realm¡­ This girl¡¯s cultivation is at the Heaven Realm!¡± ¡®Yet, her power is too incredible. It is so powerful that it is irregr as a Heaven Realm expert may not even be her match¡­¡¯ It was especially so with that move she had just disyed, making Dou Lin fearful¡­ ¡°Uncle, how do you want this woman to die?¡± Mu Ru Yue shifted her gaze to Liu Lu with a cial smile on her face. Dou Wei Wei that was at a side was scared witless. ¡®I didn¡¯t expect this woman that I looked down upon to possess such might. ¡®But I¡¯m unwilling to rescind! ¡®It is best that she dies here. That handsome man will be mine at that moment¡­¡¯ Dou Wei Wei looked lovestruck at Ye Wu Chen¡¯s charming face. She could already foresee their bridal night together¡­ Boom! A cold aura could suddenly be felt nearing them. When Liu Lu felt that aura, she was jubnt as she hastily called out, ¡°Lord Shi Hua!¡± ¡®Lord Shi Hua?¡¯ An elderly figure entered the crowd¡¯s sight when they looked at the direction she was looking at. A sinister cold aura coated his body that was being enveloped by a long grey robe. Liu Lu hastily ran toward Shi Hua and shouted anxiously, ¡°Lord Shi Hua, please save me!¡± Shi Hua frowned slightly as he nced at Mu Ru Yue. He then asked arrogantly, ¡°Are you the girl that saved that brat Dou Yi Jun?¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her gaze and replied indifferently, ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°You¡¯re not bad.¡± Shi Hua narrowed his eyes slightly. With a sinister cold glint in his eyes, he offered, ¡°Hence, I shall give you a chance. How about I let bygones be bygones if you be my subordinate?¡± Chapter 881 -Breakingthrough To The True Realm Part 3

Chapter 881 -Breakingthrough To The True Realm Part 3

Liu Lu was stunned as she couldn¡¯t believe what she had just heard. ¡®Is Lord Shi Hua really trying to recruit this little girl into the Devil Sect?¡¯ Her body trembled uncontrobly when she thought about that. Hatred was expressed in her eyes as it was as though Mu Ru Yue had stolen the position that she was deserved to have¡­ Mu Ru Yue replied casually with an indifferent expression, ¡°How about, no?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Shi Hua snorted coldly. With an overwhelming grandeur from his body as he replied, ¡°Don¡¯t me me for being discourteous then!¡± ¡®She didn¡¯t want to join? That¡¯s fine, she just has to die then.¡¯ ¡®This is the rules in some sects. Furthermore, the Devil Sect is originally matchless chaotic. The various elders in the sect are having a civil war within the sect. If I can recruit this little girl, it will help me some face before the rest of the elders.¡¯ ¡°Spiritual Realm expert?¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her eyebrow. ¡®I am currently just at the Heaven Realm. Hence, I won¡¯t be a match for Spiritual Realm expert¡­¡¯ ¡°Mu Er.¡± A warm aura enveloped Mu Ru Yue from behind. Her tightly creased eyebrows rxed gradually as she smiled slightly. ¡°Wu Chen, let me handle this.¡± Worry was obviously being expressed in Ye Wu Chen¡¯s purple eyes, but he didn¡¯t reject her request. He nodded slightly as he agreed, ¡°Alright. It won¡¯t be toote for me to take over when you¡¯re in danger.¡± ¡®I clearly understand that my woman doesn¡¯t need to hide behind a man¡¯s back. ¡®What she desires is to mature in her might by fighting on her own! Thus, I, as her husband, should support behind her back¡­¡¯ ¡°A rice-grain of pearl actually dares try topete with the sun and moon in radiance!¡± A trace of disdain shed past Shi Hua¡¯s eyes as he continued, ¡°You aren¡¯t my match by yourself! I even only just need to use a finger in defeating you!¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t say anything as she just gradually walked out of the room. Her white robes fluttered lightly under the breeze. She lifted her impable face as she focused her sight on the elder that was standing in midair. ¡°Won¡¯t we know whether I can defeat you if we try?¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Shi Hua seemed to have heard the most hrious joke of all times when he heard her response. He burst out inughs but his gaze, on the other hand, became increasingly sinister. ¡°Little girl, I will now let you understand the oue of being too brazen!¡± Boom! A mighty aura came pressuring over to her, carrying cold killing intents with it. A bright glow could be seen emitted from Dou Wei Wei¡¯s eyes as she watched the current scene yed out before her. She was ted as if she was already seeing Mu Ru Yue soaked in her pool of blood¡­ Mu Ru Yue lifted her head to look at the elder that was releasing a mighty grandeur. She hastily took out a bottle of pills from her storage ring, swallowing those pills without any sign. Her aura increased drastically at that moment as the wind in her surrounding formed into a sword, striking at the elder¡­ That sword seemed to have cut through the sky, sparks of mes could be seen in the sky as though by friction. Yet, the elder snorted lightly with his aura surging out of his body. Swish! An enormous sword floated before him. That sword was swung downward, meeting and slicing Mu Ru Yue¡¯s sword into two. Bang! The remaining impact spread outward, hitting against Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body. Her body was momentarily sent flying several meters back with a trace of blood trickling out from the corner of her mouth. Shi Hua sneered when hemented in contempt, ¡°You¡¯re overestimating your might!¡± ¡®A punny small fry at the Heaven Realm actually dares to try to resist against me as the honorable Spiritual Realm expert. This little girl seems to be tired of living. Since that¡¯s the case, I don¡¯t mind granting her her wish¡­¡¯ ¡°Yue Er!¡± Dou Yi Jun¡¯s expression changed greatly while he couldn¡¯t help but nce at Ye Wu Chen that was standing by his side¡­ Chapter 882 -Breakingthrough To The True Realm Part 4

Chapter 882 -Breakingthrough To The True Realm Part 4

Ye Wu Chen was currently staring at the two people battling in midair. He had a tremendously grim expression on his handsome face. The Devil Snare¡¯s pattern on his face gave off a sinister glow. Killing intent glimmered in his purple eyes as he clenched his fist tightly, forcefully suppressing his urge to help Mu Ru Yue¡­ ¡®In other man¡¯s eyes, women are just essory. They just needed to hide behind a man¡¯s back during a crisis. ¡®No matter if it was girl or guy, it was just an ordinary way of life. ¡®Women are naturally born to be protected. ¡®Yet, this niece of mine is an exception. She didn¡¯t want anyone to protect her, using her own two hands to support the ginormous sky for her family. ¡®Yet, how much love this man has for her in allowing her to do whatever she pleased, even if it is unbearable?¡¯ Dou Yi Junmented inwardly. ¡®This couple is indeed impossible to bepared to themon popce¡­¡¯ ¡°Yue Er¡­¡± He raised his gaze to look at the girl in midair with a trace of peculiar glow that shed past his eyes. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! A constant collision of weapons could be seen in midair. Mu Ru Yue drew her Heavenly Dragon me Sword. A ray of light was shot through the sky, forming into an enormous tempest before striking at Shi Hua with an rming grandeur. Shi Hua snorted coldly, thinking nothing about it. The sword that was floating horizontally before him split into numerous swords. A wall of swords seemed to have been erected before him, blocking that rming wave of mes. Those mes were then rebounded back to Mu Ru Yue. Nobody noticed that Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes lit up for an instant at that moment¡­ Dou Wei Wei became anxious as she stared at the magnificent appearance under the glow of the mes with an intense glow glimmering beneath her eyes. ¡®It is guaranteed that the girl will die now!¡¯ She was unable to suppress her impulse tough brazenly. Herughs were filled with arrogance and contentment as she stared malevolently at her. The mes that covered the entire sky instantly drowned Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body within it. ¡°No!¡± Dou Yi Jun¡¯s eyes split wide-open as he hollered with all his might. He looked at Shi Hua with bloodshot eyes as killing intent was abruptly released from his body. ¡®It¡¯s them! ¡®They killed my niece!¡¯ His body shuddered as though he could no longer suppress his heartfelt despair and sorrow, transforming them into overwhelming mes of fury¡­ ¡°Has she died?¡± Dou Lin fell back to his seat with mixed feelings in his heart. ¡®This girl is my blood-rted family member no matter what. Hence, how can I be happy as I watch her being killed under my eyes¡­ ¡®However, I was forced to make that decision for benefits¡­¡¯ Dou Yi Jun roared in fury, wanting to dash toward Shi Hua. However, a hand held tightly on his shoulder just when he was about to give in to his impulse. Dou Yi Jun¡¯s body couldn¡¯t move in the slightest under the hand¡¯s might. He hastily shifted his gaze to the owner of that hand, a handsome and charming face entered his eyes. ¡°You¡­¡± Dou Yi Jun¡¯s heart shuddered and he couldn¡¯t help but follow to see what that man was looking at. He got a fright at that nce¡­ The mes seemed to be being absorbed by something, gradually diminishing. A snow-white figure was then quickly revealed. Following that, a tyrannical aura burst forth in the sky, expanding in the sky. ¡°True Realm!¡± Everyone gasped as they looked in disbelief at Mu Ru Yue. They were all thinking that their eyes were ying tricks on them at that instant, unable to get back to their senses for a prolonged period of time¡­ She had broken through? Moreover, it was to the True Realm¡­ Chapter 883 -Breakingthrough To The True Realm Part 5

Chapter 883 -Breakingthrough To The True Realm Part 5

A lot of people would be shocked to death if they were to hear about the existence of such a young True Realm expert! Yet, this abnormality was standing before them¡­ Dou Lin widened hisrge eyes with his gaze filled with astonishment. ¡®Even if it is me, I can only reach the True Realm at my age. I¡¯m still far from reaching the Spiritual Realm¡­ ¡®Yet, she is only in her early twenties.¡¯ ¡®If I didn¡¯t personally see the birth of a True Realm expert that hasn¡¯t even reached thirty of age, I won¡¯t be able to believe that such a talent exists in this world.¡¯ Liu Lu¡¯s expression changedpletely with her fists clenched so tightly that they trembled. ¡®She was previously able to push back the head of the Dou family that was at the True Realm as a Heaven Realm martial practitioner. Does this mean that Lord Shi Hua is no longer her match?¡¯ Dou Wei Wei hastily covered her lips with her hands trembling slightly. Shock was expressed in her eyes while her gaze had never left Mu Ru Yue¡­ ¡®I originally thought this girl will be defeated quickly. ¡®Yet, who knew she will be able to break through at such a time?! It will be even more difficult in killing her now¡­¡¯ ¡°This little girl is really abnormal.¡± Dou Yi Jun shook his head while smiling bitterly. ¡®It¡¯s no mystery why Ye Wu Chen allowed her to battle by herself. It is due to him having an absolute trust in her. That trust made him strongly believe that Mu Ru Yue won¡¯t be in a critically endangered¡­¡¯ Ye Wu Chen¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at all since the start. His purple eyes that were filled with tenderness had stayed focused on the magnificent girl in midair. mes of jealousy erupted in Dou Wei Wei¡¯s heart when she saw his gentle gaze. She then stared at Mu Ru Yue andmented, ¡°It is just her luck!¡± No matter what, Dou Wei Wei would never admit that she was jealous of her! Everyone shifted their gazes at Dou Wei Wei at that instant with the intense mockery in their eyes. It was as if they were mocking her in not knowing the immensity of the heaven and earth¡­ Luck? If she had that capability, why didn¡¯t she prove to them in having the same achievement as Mu Ru Yue with just luck? How could luck help in her reaching the True Realm at such a tender age? ¡°I¡­ think I know something about her¡­¡± Yet, a cautious voice was heard from among the crowd. ¡°I¡¯ve heard about her when I was within the City of Chaos.¡± The person that said that was a branch disciple of the Dou family. He initially went to the City of Chaos to watch the battles, out of curiosity. However, he couldn¡¯t participate in thepetition so he wasn¡¯t qualified to personally watch the battles. However, everything that had happened in thepetition entered their ears after it ended¡­ ¡°She is known as Mu Ru Yue. She had wore white robes while being apanied with a man that have a pair of purple eyes in the City of Chaos. I originally thought it was just a coincidence. But now, I¡¯m certain that she was indeed that person from the might she had disyed!¡± The people that were beside him couldn¡¯t help but look at him as they heard what he said. ¡°What did she do?¡± ¡°She¡­¡± With an amazed gaze, he revealed, ¡°She had previously participated in the alchemypetition within the City of Chaos. She had not only managed to break through the tenth floor of the Alchemy Tower, but she also refined a Heaven Stage Mid Rank pill during thepetition!¡± Booom! Everyone was stupefied from the revtion, as though thunders had sounded directly above their heads. It was especially so for Dou Lin. His internal organs had turned green from regret. ¡®If I knew that she was that capable, I wouldn¡¯t have chosen to make that previous decision no matter what¡­¡¯ It was, however, a pity that no matter how remorseful he was, it was already toote for salvation¡­ ¡°A Heaven Stage Mid Rank alchemist¡­¡± Li Lu shut her eyes in pain with the hatred in her heart for that woman intensified. ¡®If that woman didn¡¯t snatch the head of the family away from me, this girl perhaps will be my biological granddaughter.¡¯ Chapter 884 -Breakingthrough To The True Realm Part 6

Chapter 884 -Breakingthrough To The True Realm Part 6

¡®All of the fame and glory at this moment would have belonged to me¡­¡¯ Liu Lu had never been so jealous of anyone before in her life. ¡®If I didn¡¯t give that woman a chance of escape that year, perhaps Mu Ru Yue wouldn¡¯t be born¡­¡¯ Simrly, at this moment, a group of people was dashing rapidly over through the sky, heading to the Dou family. It had already been ages since he saw Mu Ru Yue. He became stirred up when he thought about their imminent reunion. Ye Si Huang couldn¡¯t help but crease his beautiful eyebrows as he looked at the excited expression on Zi Qian Jing¡¯s face and asked, ¡°That woman said your Mother hase here?¡± The woman he was referring to was naturally Zi Shao. ¡°Mhm!¡± Zi Qian Jing nodded slightly as he exined, ¡°My Mother is an exceptionally outstanding woman. It has already been ages since I saw her. Aunt had previously told me that she has arrived in the Devil City and have some conflicts with the Devil Sect. Hence, I must rush over to meet her!¡± Ye Si Huang red at Zi Qian Jing in slight displease as gloominess was fully expressed on his jade carved-like face. ¡°My Mother is the most outstanding person in the world! Nobody can match up to her!¡± Zi Qian Jing chose not toment on Ye Si Huang¡¯s remark but he was sure that there wouldn¡¯t be anyone in this world that could be more outstanding than his Mother¡­ ¡°Brat, scram out for This Emperor!¡¯ Ye Si Huang¡¯s expression turned grim as he ordered loudly in fury. Following that, the crowd of people of the Devil Sect that were following behind them saw their previous head runningpliantly to Ye Si Huang¡¯s side with a ttery smile on his face. ¡°Lord, what orders may you have?¡± Ye Si Huang asked gloomily, ¡°What has happened between the Dou family and the Devil Sect?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not sure about this.¡± Tian Mo nced timidly at Ye Si Huang and exined weakly, ¡°I had never bothered to ask about the power of the subordinates in the Devil Sect. Hence, it had always been taken care of by the elders in the sect¡­¡± Tian Mo indeed was unaware of what happened. ¡®How can I find the time to care about what happened with that Dou family? I just don¡¯t know who is the bastard that dares to seek trouble with Mister Zi¡¯s Mother. ¡®Mister Zi and this devil are in cahoot. My life will reach its end if I provoked him. ¡®Even if he currently hasn¡¯t recovered the might he had in his previous life, half of my body will most probably be disabled even if I manage to keep my life after he summons that Hell Dragon again. The Hell Dragon is an undefeatable existence even in the Supreme Realm unless I be a half-god¡­¡¯ ¡°I will settle this debt with youter!¡± Ye Si Huang red at Tian Mo as he shouted, ¡°Immediately scram away from This Emperor now!¡± Tian Mo was so terrified by him that he almost peed his pants. He hastily retreated a couple of steps without any hesitation, keeping an appropriate distance away from that devil¡­ The elder looked coldly at the girl before him in mid-air within the Dou family. He suppressed his anger and sneered. With his chin raised, hemented arrogantly, looking down upon Mu Ru Yue, ¡°Little girl, it seems I¡¯ve really belittled you. But so what? I¡¯m a person of the Devil Sect. Do you think you can make a move on me? The head of our Devil Sect is a Supreme Realm expert. You won¡¯t be his match even if there¡¯s a hundred of you!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled coldly as she continued, ¡°What if I am adamant in wanting to kill you?¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Shi Huaughed brazenly. With killing intent fully expressed in his eyes, he proimed, ¡°You just have to wait in having your life pursued by the Devil Sect. They won¡¯t stop until you die!¡± The elder had once again released his grandeur when he said thest sentence, looking at Mu Ru Yue without fear. ¡®She definitely won¡¯t dare to oppose the Devil Sect no matter how much guts she may have!¡¯ ¡°But¡­ I can be merciful in sparing your life if you apologize to me, kneel down to your knees and call me ¡®grandfather¡¯ a couple of times, andstly, swear your loyalty and devotion to me!¡± Chapter 885 -Breakingthrough To The True Realm Part 7

Chapter 885 -Breakingthrough To The True Realm Part 7

Shi Hua had a sinister expression on his face as he sneered. In his point of view, it was totally a profitable deal. She just needed to abandon her pride and freedom in exchange to be able to continue living. Only a fool would give up on such a deal. Mu Ru Yue smiled. Her smile was incredibly magnificent, breathtaking. ¡°It isn¡¯t impossible for me to kneel down before you¡­¡± Shi Hua became ted. ¡®As expected, this little girl is too fearful of the Devil Sect.¡± Yet, when he was caught up in his thoughts, an enormous sword suddenly materialized behind Mu RU Yue, mercilessly striking down toward Shi Hua. ¡°But you will have to make a trip to hell first. If I am in a good mood, I don¡¯t mind burning some incense for you after you die!¡± Shi Hua¡¯s expression stiffened as he widened his eyes in terror. Boom! Arge crevice appeared within the courtyard of the Dou family. Shi Hua was sent flying with blood gushing profusely out of his mouth¡­ Mu Ru Yue withdrew her sword as she looked coldly at Shi Hua that had crashed heavily onto the ground. A cial aura was emitted in her eyes¡­ ¡°Mu Er!¡± Ye Wu Chen raised his arm to pull Mu Ru Yue into his embrace as he looked gloomily at Shi Hua and said, ¡°Are you overly confident or foolish in trying to threaten her with just the Devil Sect?¡± Shi Hua¡¯s expression turned sinister with mes of fury surging out of his eyes. Just as he wanted to rebuke, a couple of familiar aurae was suddenly felting over through the sky. He couldn¡¯t help but raise his head. When he saw that many familiar people, he burst out inughs. ¡°Hah! Brat, the people of our Devil Sect is here. You will definitely die without a doubt as even the head of the sect has personallye here!¡± Shi Hua¡¯s expression became increasingly sinister and jubnt as if he was already seeing Mu Ru Yue¡¯s tragic oue. ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Liu Lu was ted as she ncedcently at Mu Ru Yue. ¡°I¡¯ve already said earlier that you won¡¯t have any good oue opposing the Devil Sect! You won¡¯t be a match for the Devil Sect even if you have broken through to the True Realm!¡± Dou Kui and Dou Wei Wei were also gleeful at this moment as they looked excitedly at the expertsing over in the sky. ¡°Mister Wu Chen,¡± Dou Wei Wei looked lovestruck at Ye Wu Chen. With naked affection for him in her eyes, she advised, ¡°I will let my Grandmother ask for mercy for you if youe over to my side now. With my Grandmother around, the Devil Sect will certainly not hurt you in the slightest¡­¡± However, Ye Wu Chen seemed to not have heard her words as his gaze was focused on two tall and small figures in midair. ¡°Father! Mother!¡± Zi Qian Jing moved in a sh over to them from the sky, rapidlynding before Mu Ru Yue and Ye Wu Chen. Excitement was fully expressed on his fair and handsome face. ¡°The both of you havee here¡­¡± Everyone was stunned as they looked curiously at Zi Qian Jing upon hearing what he said. Who was this man? He seemed to be a person of the Devil Sect. It was no wonder why they dared to be that impudent now. It was due to them being acquainted with a person of the Devil Sect. But so what? Elder Shi Hua had obtained great trust from the founder of the Devil Sect, Tian Mo. How could that brat be able to harbour them due to her hurting him? It was just that man would be implicated¡­ ¡°Lord head!¡± Shi Hua moved in a sh before Tian Mo andined pitifully, ¡°Head, you must seek revenge for me!¡± Tian Mo¡¯s expression turned grim as he said, ¡°I am already no longer the head of the sect. It is actually¡­¡± His gaze shifted to Ye Si Huang that was by his side as he said that. Yet, he saw the little boy¡¯s expression had changed from his initial shock to anger. He could no longer bear not to dash toward Mu Ru Yue and the rest when he saw Zi Qian Jing hugging Mu Ru Yue. ¡°Release her!¡± Chapter 886 -Brother’s Conflict Part 1

Chapter 886 -Brother¡¯s Conflict Part 1

Boom! Zi Qian Jing frowned as he felt a sinister aura pressuring over toward him from behind. He tightly embraced Mu Ru Yue¡¯s waist before dodging to the side. When he raised his gaze, the little boy¡¯s furious face appeared in his sight. ¡°Let her go!¡± Ye Si Huang red angrily at Zi Qian Jing. ¡®This bastard actually dares to hug my Mother!¡¯ It was obvious that Ye Si Huang still hadn¡¯t figure out the current situation¡­ Zi Qian Jing raised his brow as he said, ¡°She is my Mother. Why should I let her go?!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Ye Si Huang¡¯s tiny jade carved-like face had turned ashen out of anger as he rebuked, ¡°She is my Mother! Not yours!¡± Zi Qian Jing was stunned as a shock was expressed on his handsome face. Yet, the little guy had rapidly dashed over and pushed him a little to the side before he came back to his senses. His tiny arm hugged Mu Ru Yue as his purple eyes stared with animosity at Zi Qian Jing. ¡°Don¡¯t you even think of stealing my Mother away!¡± ¡®Mother is mine, not his!¡¯ Ye Wu Chen¡¯s expression gloomed. ¡®What is my position in their heart that they are trying to snatch my wife before my sight¡­¡¯ ¡°Jing Er! Little Huang Er.¡± Mu Ru Yue caressed Ye Si Huang¡¯s little head. With a smile in her eyes, she looked at Zi Qian Jing and introduced, ¡°Let me introduce the two of you to each other. Jing Er, this is your younger brother. Little Huang Er, he is your older brother. I didn¡¯t expect for the two of you to already meet each other.¡± The expression of Ye Si Huang¡¯s little face stiffened a little. ¡®This brat is my older brother?¡¯ ¡°Mother,¡± Ye Si Huang gripped Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hand tightly as he red at Zi Qian Jing. He then shifted his gaze back to Mu Ru Yue as heined with teary eyes, ¡°That brat bullies me. He is not my older brother¡­¡± ¡®It is especially so when someone tries to share Mother¡¯s love away from me!¡¯ Zi Qian Jing narrowed his eyes. He suddenly smiled. His smile was elegant andnguish, slightly alluring. ¡°Little fe, I didn¡¯t expect that we have such a rtion. However, you must listen to me from now on, no matter if you acknowledge our rtionship or not!¡± Ye Si Huang waspletely enraged. ¡®To think that I, as a Devil God, am being oppressed by a brat that is still wet behind his ears!¡¯ ¡°Mother, can I not acknowledge him? He isn¡¯t a good guy¡­¡± He had been bullied frequently by him during this period of time. It was especially so what he always liked to rub his head¡­ ¡°No!¡± A gloomy aura came over from behind before Mu Ru Yue could reply. A hand lifted Ye Si Huang off his feet when his little body was still stiffened. He was then thrown toward Zi Qian Jing. Zi Qian Jing caught the little boy in passing. A trace of light shone beneath Zi Qian Jing¡¯s gaze and with his eyes slightly narrowed, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will definitely treat you well!¡± Zi Qian Jing had emphasized his words on ¡®treat you well¡¯ with the smile on his face intensifying. Ye Wu Chen looked at Ye Si Huang before he raised his arm to pull Mu Ru Yue in his embrace, looking gloomily at Ye Si Huang. ¡°Jing Er, don¡¯t let that brat continue hogging my wife!¡± ¡°Let go of me!¡± Ye Si Huang struggled with all his might in Zi Qian Jing¡¯s hold. He then looked at Mu Ru Yue with teary eyes and called out pitifully, ¡°Mother¡­¡± ¡°Little Huang Er, you two brothers should interact well with each other.¡± Mu Ru Yue smirked. ¡®I¡¯ve not forgotten that Ye Si Huang has an extraordinary identity. He certainly has a mighty soul within his body even if this little guy likes to act cute¡­¡¯ Ye Si Huang felt his heart shattered at this moment as he pouted his beautiful red lips pitifully. His teary eyes made every girl that was present at this scene want to cuddle and console him. However, Mu Ru Yue was unaffected. Chapter 887 -Brother’s Conflict Part 2

Chapter 887 -Brother¡¯s Conflict Part 2

No matter what, Ye Si Huang would need to spend some times with Zi Qian Jing to get close with him¡­ ¡°Little Huang Er, those people bullied our Mother. How shall deal with them?¡± Zi Qian Jing swept a nce through the crowd with a cold smile. Ye Si Huang tossed all his current grievance to the back of his mind upon hearing that. An intense tempest was stirred up within his purple eyes. ¡°You¡¯re all too gutsy!¡± Shi Hua yelled furiously as he continued, ¡°You¡¯re acting too impudent in the presence of the head of the sect. If you don¡¯t apologise, the lord head of the sect will definitely not let you off!¡± Just as Tian Mo wanted to exin, he almost knelt down to his knees when he heard what Shi Hua said. He raised his hand to smack Shi Hua flying. Bam! Shi Hua crashed heavily on the ground. He spat out a mouthful of blood with hisplexion void of any colours. Everyone was stunned as they didn¡¯t expect Tian Mo to make a move on Shi Hua¡­ ¡°Idiot!¡± Tian Mo red at Shi Hua was he said angrily, ¡°How allowed you to act so disgracefully? Do you know who that devil is? He is the current head of the Devil Sect. You mother fucker still dares to make a move on him! If you¡¯re sick of living, justmit suicide. Don¡¯t implicate me. I still want to continue living!¡± Shi Hua swallowed all of his words that he was about to say. He then widened his eyes in astonishment as he looked with disbelief at that petite figure under the breeze. Dread infiltrated his heart at that instant, making his entire body tremble. ¡®This boy is the mysterious current head of the Devil Sect? ¡®Moreover, he is the son of that girl? ¡®Oh heavens, just who have I offended¡­¡¯ Currently, Shi Hua was so remorseful that he even thought about ending his own life. ¡®If I knew that her son is that mysterious lord head of the sect, how can I still decide to do such a matter?¡¯ It was a pity that there was no return for Shi Hua no matter how much he regretted¡­ Dou Wei Wei was so shocked that she covered her lips with herplexion instantly turning gravely pale. Her body was shuddering at this moment. ¡®I didn¡¯t expect that the girl that I thought to have no background will be the mother of the head of the Devil Sect. It wasughable that they treated her as an easy target where they could do anything to her¡­¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m doomed. It¡¯s over¡­¡± Liu Lu staggered a couple of steps before sitting on the ground. She looked in despair at Ye Si Huang¡¯s jade carved-like face. An unprecedented regret brimmed in her heart. However, the one that regretted even more was Dou Lin. ¡®She was initially my granddaughter and the head of the Devil Sect was my great-grandson. Now? I had actually given up a connection with the head of the Devil Sect for an Elder. ¡®If my life can restart, I will certainly make different decisions!¡¯ ¡°Tian Mo!¡± An intense fury erupted from Ye Si Huang¡¯s body. The sky dimmed at that instant as a tempest surrounded his body. He yelled, ¡°Roll down here for This Emperor this instant!¡± Fright! Tian Mo got a fright as he immediately rolled down from the sky, rolling a couple rounds before stopping before Ye Si Huang. He then said tteringly, ¡°Lord, what instructions may you have?¡± Ye Si Huang lowered his long eyebrow slightly. With his lips gradually curling into a bloodthirsty smile, he ordered, ¡°Kill everyone that had participated in this incident without exception!¡± Without exception¡­ Everyone¡¯s heart shivered for an instant. They couldn¡¯t believe that those bloodthirsty words hade from a little boy¡¯s mouth. It was especially so when the little boy had such an adorable appearance¡­ Chapter 888 -Brother’s Conflict Part 3

Chapter 888 -Brother¡¯s Conflict Part 3

¡°Roger!¡± Tian Mo hastily turned around and instructed his subordinates that were behind him, ¡°Why are all of you just standing there? Haven¡¯t you hear his order? You should first start with Shi Hua! That damnable fool must be too tired of living already in thinking of killing the Lord Mother of the current head of the sect! That¡¯s right, don¡¯t kill him too easily. You must kill him in a fashion that will please the Lord. And, there is also that Liu Lu that can¡¯t be spared as well. She is just a lowly maidservant. First, you are to skin her face before cutting her once daily until she bleeds to death¡­¡± Liu Lu¡¯s body shivered uncontrobly upon hearing Tian Mo¡¯s order. Suddenly, she pounced over toward Ye Wu Chen and knelt down with all her might as she pleaded, ¡°Mister Ye, please have mercy on me. If you let me off, I can give Wei Wei to you as your concubine.¡± Liu Lu currently only had that solution. ¡®Men held more power over women in this continent. ¡®Girls are only essories to men! ¡®Hence, the only one that can really make the decision to change the situation is him!¡¯ Ye Si Huang and Zi Qian Jing¡¯s expression turned grim. It was unimaginable for them that there would be a person that would actually dare to give a concubine to their Father right before their eyes. Dou Wei Wei quickly returned to her senses as she raised her gaze to look at Ye Wu Chen¡¯s handsome face. ¡®I know that it is impossible for me to marry this man as his wife. But I will be satisfied if I can even be his concubine. ¡®Even if it is only a one night stand¡­¡¯ ¡°Mister Ye!¡± Dou Wei Wei knelt down to the ground. With her gravely pale little face glowing slightly under the sunset, she said, ¡°Wei Wei is willing to service Mister for my entire life and eternity! I am also willing to take care of the young master for Mister. Moreover, I can help the young master govern the Devil Sect.¡± ¡®I am a really ambitious person so it is definitely impossible for me to be just a concubine! ¡®It is just a Devil Sect. How hard can it be for me to govern this power? The Devil Sect will then be mine at that time! ¡®Moreover, the head of the Devil Sect is just a kid. How can he be the head of the Devil Sect by his own might? It is needless to think to know that it is by the assistance from this man. ¡®He had just inherited his Father¡¯s position¡­ ¡®If I can have sex with Mister Ye, the son thates from both of us will certainly be more outstanding than this brat. Why will I need to fret Mister Ye won¡¯t love me at that time?¡¯ ¡°My wife¡­¡± Ye Wu Chen shifted his head to Mu Ru Yue. With a smile, he suggested, ¡°How about we keep her¡­¡± Dou Wei Wei was ted as she lookedcently at Mu Ru Yue. ¡®As expected, men can never resist my charm! So what if he is really powerful? Hasn¡¯t he still fancy me in the end?¡¯ ¡°Weren¡¯t youcking a human guinea pig previously? She will be perfect in testing out those new pills. But I don¡¯t know which pill we shall test on her first. Prating The Heart Ten Thousand Times Powder? Eroding Bone Powder? Hmm~ how about¡­ Snake Spirit Ointment?¡± Dou Wei Wei¡¯s expression stiffened as she widened her eyes in terror. She shrieked heart-wrenchingly, ¡°No!!!¡± ¡®How can he treat me so cruelly?¡¯ ¡°Mister Ye, my Granddaughter is still a maiden after all. How can you be that heartless?¡± Liu Lu hadpletely lost her rationality at this moment after experiencing intense fear, happiness, and sorrow consecutively. She yelled furiously at Ye Wu Chen while pointing at him, ¡°Why can¡¯t you ept her when she loves you that much? What is so bad about her? Won¡¯t you have nightmares for treating a girl that likes you in such a horrible fashion? A person like you must have a heart of wolf and lungs of dog1. You must also have not been educated by your parents, leading in you treating a girl that deeply loves you terribly!¡± 1.It is an idiom that means cruel and unscrupulous ? Chapter 889 -Brother’s Conflict Part 4

Chapter 889 -Brother¡¯s Conflict Part 4

Liu Lu¡¯s hair spew unkempt over her shoulders like a mad woman. She was like an enraged wild lion. Her expression was so sinister that it seemed as though she wanted to pounce on Ye Wu Chen and bite him. Bang! Zi Qian Jing raised his leg to kick her flying away. Following that, he dusted his silver long robe as he raised his chin slightly as he looked down at her and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to criticize my Father!¡± Pfft! Liu Lu spat out a mouthful of blood as she gradually regained her sanity. Yet, just when she became fearful of what she just said, a sinister aura came over to her from behind. Boom! That aura sent Liu Lu flying, crashing heavily on the ground. ¡°You damn old hag, that kind of old granny doesn¡¯t even qualify to speak to my Father. Yet, you want her to marry my Father? And, my Father has a heart of a wolf and lung of a dog for not wanting to marry that detestable woman? It can¡¯t be my Father has to marry every girl that fancies him, right? This Emperor can clearly tell you this now that my Father will only have my Mother in his entire life and eternity! Any other girls can just forget about it!¡± ¡°That¡¯s just Impossible!¡± Liu Lu¡¯s expression changed. ¡®The head of the family still has several concubines no matter how much the head loved his wife. Moreover, he previously just couldn¡¯t fancy me due to my ordinary appearance. Hence, with the addition of that woman¡¯s objection, I couldn¡¯t be his concubine. ¡®It could be seen that men will never be loyal and devoted to only a woman.¡¯ ¡°There will surely be other girls that will sessfully infiltrate into their rtionship even without my Foster Granddaughter¡¯s interference. Haha! She will undoubtedly be unable to enjoy all of the love from a man for all her life and eternity!¡± Liu Luughed brazenly. ¡®I suddenly have the urge in wanting to see the appearance of that woman¡¯s biological Granddaughter in sorrow and despair. A prideful woman like herself will definitely be unable to withstand that agony!¡¯ Ye Wu Chen¡¯s purple eyes became increasingly gloomy. A sinister cold aura gradually spread outward from his purple robes. ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t feel like dying easily¡­¡± He raised his purple eyes. Boom! A tyrannical aura burst forth from his body, making Liu Lu fly backward. Her body glidden on the ground for several metres before stopping. ¡°Everyone in this world can¡¯t be evenpared to a single strand of Mu Er¡¯s hair in my eyes! Little Huang Er, let someone tie her at the back of a horse carriage, but don¡¯t allow her to die just from being dragged on the ground by the horse carriage! Following that, you are to let her try each and every poison pills that your Mother had refined! Finally, they are to excavate the flesh of her body and feed them to the dogs!¡± Ye Si Huang turned around to look at Tian Mo that was standing behind him and instructed, annoyed, ¡°Haven¡¯t you hear my Father¡¯s words? Immediately implement his order! This damn old hag actually dares to try and separate my Father and Mother! She deserves to die ten thousand times!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Tiano Mo looked at Liu Lu with slight sympathy. ¡®She could have died somewhat easily. Yet, she decided to do such a foolish act. Now, she probably won¡¯t be able to die with an intact corpse¡­¡¯ ¡°No! You can¡¯t do that to me!¡± Liu Lu finally knew fear as horror was expressed in her gaze. She wanted to escape but how could Tian Mo give her the slightest chance in doing so¡­ ¡°Huang Er,¡± Zi Qian Jing swept a nce at Dou Wei Wei¡¯s gravely pale face and asked, ¡°How shall we deal with this woman that tried to seduce our Father?¡± Ye Si Huang raised his brow slightly and walked toward Dou Wei Wei. As he neared, Dou Wei Wei felt her heartbeat slowed as she looked in terror at the ruthless and bloodthirsty expression of his tiny face¡­ ¡®This kid obviously looks so adorable. Yet, it is unknown to me why he makes me so fearful of him.¡¯ Ye Si Huang parted his pink lips slightly and said with a childish voice in a ruthless tone, ¡°Kill!¡± ¡°I was wrong. I was really wrong!¡± Dou Wei Wei kowtowed with all her might and with a gravely paleplexion, she pleaded, ¡°Please let me off. I promise to scram as far as possible away from all of you, never appearing before your sight¡­¡± Chapter 890 -Brother’s Conflict Part 5

Chapter 890 -Brother¡¯s Conflict Part 5

¡°You won¡¯t have that chance!¡± Ye Si Huang raised his bloodthirsty gaze as he proimed, ¡°I won¡¯t forgive anyone that tries to hurt my Father and Mother!¡± ¡®If we don¡¯t cut a grass by its root, it will spawn again after the spring breeze blew! ¡®This woman will just be a seed of disaster if she continues living in this world! ¡®Even if it is impossible for her to hurt Father and Mother with her might, Father and Mother have several people that they want to protect. She must die in order to prevent those people from being hurt!¡¯ More importantly, Ye Si Huang couldn¡¯t tolerate that she dared to try and seduce Ye Wu Chen! ¡®She must pay the price for her wrongdoings!¡¯ Pfft! A sword aura gradually gathered in midair, soaring through the air and prating Dou Wei Wei¡¯s chest. Her eyes abruptly widened. The intense pain made her body shake uncontrobly. She wanted to say something but her words seemed to be stuck in her throat, unable to voice them out. Dou Lin was stunned. His body shuddered when his gaze met with the nce that Mu Ru Yue had shot over to him. ¡°I¡¯m your Grandfather. You can¡¯t do that to me!¡± Mu Ru Yue looked coldly at Dou Lin as she told Ye Si Huang, ¡°Little Huang Er, cripple his cultivation. Moreover, you are to make him live under the control of the Devil Sect, never stepping a foot into the Dou family for all his life and eternity.¡± As for Dou Lin, she was still merciful toward him¡­ ¡®No matter how disappointed Dou Yi Jun was for Dou Lin, Dou Lin had doted upon him all these years. If I were to kill him, Dou Yi Jun will definitely be sad¡­ ¡®Hence, I shall spare him his life.¡¯ Dou Yi Jun looked with gratitude at Mu Ru Yue. How could he not understand that his niece likes cutting grasses by its root? She had let Dou Lin off all because of him¡­ ¡°Yue Er, what will be your future ns?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze dimmed slightly as she replied, ¡°I want to look for Xiao Yue and Xiao Bai! I am definitely a part of the cause for their disappearance!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Dou Yi Jun nodded and he continued, ¡°If you need help, you just need to tell uncle. I will help you out anytime¡­¡± ¡°I will when that timees.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled lightly as she revealed, ¡°My Mother will being here in a couple of days. I, however, will not be going to continue staying here in waiting for her arrival.¡± Dou Yi Jun¡¯s body jolted. He couldn¡¯t help but be stirred up upon thinking about his long lost younger sister. ¡°Little Huang Er, Qian Jing! We will be searching for Xiao Yue and Xiao Bai separately.¡± Mu Ru Yue lowered her gaze and with a ray of light that shed beneath her eyes, she continued, ¡°Wu Chen and I will be a team while Little Huang Er and Jing Er will be another team. You must remember to inform me once you found them.¡± Ye Si Huang¡¯s gaze became mncholic and pouted his lips in grievance when he thought that he would be separated from Mu Ru Yue once again. ¡°Mother, we have just reunited. But now, we are going to be separated again¡­¡± Zi Qian Jing raised hisrge hand to rub the little fellow¡¯s small head roughly. With an elegant smile, he said, ¡°Mother, I will take good care of this little fe. You don¡¯t need to worry about him.¡± ¡°Mhm!¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded and she spread her arms to pull Ye Si Huang and Zi Qian Jing into her embrace. With a light smile, she promised, ¡°Jing Er, little Huang Er! Our family will not be separated anymore after finding them¡­¡± Ye Si Huang¡¯s body stiffened as he gradually closed his eyes. ¡®It seems that this reincarnation has allowed me in having a human nature¡­ ¡®I am reluctant to give up on such warm feelings for my entire life and eternity! ¡®If anyone dares to try to separate Mother from me, I will definitely crush their bones into ashes!¡¯ Mu Ru Yue currently didn¡¯t in the slightest notice the red glint that shed past Ye Si Huang¡¯s eyes. She gently released them from her embrace before she turned around and walked to Ye Wu Chen¡¯s side. ¡°Wu Chen, let¡¯s leave the clean up of this matter to the Devil Sect. Let¡¯s go¡­¡± Ye Wu Chen nodded slightly and with his purple eyes looking gently at the girl by his side, he smiled charming and agreed, ¡°We shall¡­¡± Chapter 891 -Brother’s Conflict Part 6

Chapter 891 -Brother¡¯s Conflict Part 6

There was a girl that was sitting on a tree within a forest. She had a book on herp while she used her long and slender fingers to flip the page of the book gently. She had an elegant grandeur. Even if she didn¡¯t have a devastating beautiful appearance, her looks were pleasant to the eyes. When the girl felt a breeze, she became startled and asked coldly, ¡°Who?!¡± Swish! Tree leaves rustled. Following that, two figures leaped out from the tree. One of those two figures was big and the other was small. One of them was a man in silver robes that looked exceptionally handsome with a slight sinister aura emitted from hisnguish eyes. His silver robes that were incredibly dazzling under the sunset shone past Shu Ning¡¯s eyes. By his side, there was a little boy that had a jade carved-like face. The little boy looked so innocent and adorable. He had a simr appearance to the man in silver robes. Hisrge and innocent eyes blinked gently with a candid smile as bright as sunlight on his adorable, small face. ¡°Big sis, my elder brother and I are lost. Do you mind leading us out of this forest?¡± Zi Qian Jing couldn¡¯t help but think back to Ye Si Huang¡¯s overbearing grandeur as he took over the Devil Sect when he looked at the little boy¡¯s current innocent and pure appearance, the corner of his mouth twitch a little. Shu Ning was stunned for a moment. With a slight frown, she agreed, ¡°Alright, follow me. I shall take the responsibility in leading the two of you out of the forest.¡± ¡°Thank you so much, big sis.¡± Ye Si Huang smiled adorably as he asked, ¡°Big sis, do you have a husband already?¡± ¡°Little Huang Er!¡± Zi Qian Jin creased his brows tightly. ¡®It can¡¯t be that this little fellow had fallen in love with this girl, right?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± Shu Ning¡¯s gaze dimmed slightly and shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s great, can you ept my elder brother so as to stop him from constantly hogging my Mother?¡± Ye Si Huang¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡®If I can send this fellow away, won¡¯t it mean that mother will all be mine then? ¡®Moreover, this girl known as Shu Ning is acquainted with Mother. She shouldn¡¯t be a bad person since they have a rather close rtionship¡­¡¯ ¡°Little Huang Er?!¡± Zi Qian Jing narrowed his eyes dangerously. With anguish smirk, he said, ¡°It seems that I¡¯ve been too lenient to you that you start caring about my matters¡­¡± Shu Ning chuckled and rejected, ¡°Little fe, are you rmending your elder brother? It¡¯s a pity that I¡¯m not interested in a person that I don¡¯t understand in the slightest. Let¡¯s go! I shall lead the two of you out of this forest.¡± Zi Qian Jing, however, sized Shu Ning up upon hearing what she said. ¡®I¡¯ve investigated everything that Mother did when she came to the Eastern Ind after meeting up with her. Hence, I naturally know about how Shu Ning and Mother met each other¡­ ¡®This girl isn¡¯t really pretty, but she has an elegant schrly grandeur. That grandeur would make people subconsciously calm down. It was as though everyone will feel at ease just by standing by her side.¡¯ ¡°It is gettingte already. Let¡¯s head out. It will be dangerous heading out with a child once it bespletely dark.¡± It was unknown to Shu Ning why she felt their appearances looks so familiar when she was certain that she had never seen them before¡­ Ye Si Huang followed Shu Ning, intentionally keeping a distance from her. He raised his gaze to look at Zi Qian Jing that was by his side and said, ¡°Brat, didn¡¯t you previously mock me in being unable to get a wife with my temper? If you¡¯re that capable, prove to me that you can find a wife then!¡± Zi Qian Jing¡¯s gaze darkened. Smack! He hit the back of Ye Si Huang¡¯s head hard. ¡°Stop being meddlesome! Furthermore, I am your elder brother. Who are you calling a brat?¡± Ye Si Huang pouted andmented, ¡°If I knew you were also born from Mother, I wouldn¡¯t have chosen to travel with you. You will never be able to find Mother that way and Mother would not dump me to you to be free and unfettered to travel with Father¡­¡± Ye Si Huang was extremely sullen when he thought about him going to have to be with Zi Qian Jing for the next period of time. ¡®I really want to get back to Mother¡¯s side¡­¡¯ Chapter 892 -Meeting Bei Jun Again Part 1

Chapter 892 -Meeting Bei Jun Again Part 1

The City of Su was located West of the Eastern Ind. It was flourishing and prosperous with people living peacefully. The families that held the most power within the City of Su was the Su family and the Jin family. It was rumoured that the eldest young mistress of the Su family originally had an engagement with the Jin family but due to the eldest young mistress being called a harbinger of disaster, their engagement fell through. Hence, the engagementnded on the second young mistress of the Su family. However, it was unknown what happened but Su Ning¡¯s temper had became increasingly arrogant and haughty after she returned from the City of Chaos. She would even hook on to Jin Kai daily. It made Jin Kai extremely annoyed by her! Currently, there were three people at the entrance of the City of Su, subconsciously drawing people¡¯s attention. The one that was walking in front of the group was a poised and elegant girl that carried a schrly grandeur with her. She had a light smile on her beautiful face which looked exceptionally soothing. However, what attracted people¡¯s attention more was the two big and small figures behind her. It could be seen that one of them was a man in silver robes. He had his fingers interlocked at the back of his head. Anguish smile graced his handsome face. His face was so perfect that nobody would be able to point out a w. There was also a five to six-year-old little boy by his side. The little boy with a jade carved-like face looked tremendously adorable. His innocent and bright eyes glimmered with a dazzling ray of light. His adorable face would make anyone that see his face to have an impulse to rub it a little. ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± Su Ning turned around and looked at the two that were behind her and continued, ¡°This is the City of Su. Let¡¯s part our ways here.¡± She turned around and left upon saying that. A glint shed past Ye Si Huang¡¯s eyes. But just when he was about to call out to Shu Ning, his arm was held by Zi Qian Jing as he said, ¡°Little Huang Er, let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Si Huang was stunned for a moment, but he didn¡¯t say anything and let Zi Qian Jing pull him away. Shu Ning sighed as she looked at their departing figures. She then raised her head to look at the blue sky. ¡°I, Shu Ning, has finally returned to the Su family after about a dozen years have passed¡­¡± ¡®But I wonder how many people will still be able to remember me¡­¡¯ Shu Ning smirked as a derisive smile gradually grew¡­ ¡°Why did you pull me away?¡± Ye Si Huang frowned slightly with displease painted all over his jade carved-like face. Zi Qian Jing raised his brow as he exined, ¡°She didn¡¯t want us to stay with her. Little Si Huang, let¡¯s start looking for Xiao Yue and Xiao Bai from this ce.¡± Ye Si Huang became silent. It was unknown to him why he constantly have a feeling that something bad had urred to Xiao Yue and Xiao Bai¡­ Shu Ning stopped walking after she reached the entrance of the Su famiy¡¯s manor. She raised her head to look at the door of the manor that was identical to the one in her memory andmented slightly. ¡°Who are you? How dare you barge into our Su family?!¡± Shu Ning smiled elegantly as she said, ¡°You are to report to Su Zhen (revive shake) and tell him that Shu Ning has returned¡­¡± ¡®That¡¯s right, I¡¯m back! ¡®This time, I will not only be investigating the reason of Mother¡¯s death, I, but I will also be avenging her death¡­¡¯ Not long after that person went into the manor to report to Su Zhen, a middle-aged man quickly led a crowd over. Su Ning stood out from those people. Boom! An intense rage coursed through her body when she nced at the girl that was standing outside at the entrance of the Su family¡¯s manor. ¡°Shu Ning, you actually dared toe to our Su family! You are literally seeking death. Father, she was the one that tried to seduce elder brother¡¯s Jin Kai attention away from me and she even tried to hurt me!¡± Su Ning red venomously at Shu Ning. Her malicious eyes seemed to be wanting to bore some holes through Shu Ning¡¯s body. Shu Ning didn¡¯t say anything and just shifted her gaze to the middle-aged man¡­ Chapter 893 -Meeting Bei Jun Again Part 2

Chapter 893 -Meeting Bei Jun Again Part 2

The middle-aged man had his eyebrows creased tightly as he stared at Shu Ning¡¯s face. He suddenly made a realization after a long time. His body shuddered abruptly as he said, ¡°Are¡­ are you Qi Er?¡± ¡®Wasn¡¯t Qi Er taken back by the Shu family? Why has shee here?¡¯ ¡°I am not Su Qi (revive jade). My name is Shu Ning!¡± Shu Ning smiled but her eyes were cold as she continued, ¡°It was given by my maternal grandfather that hoped my life would forever be smooth sailing and peaceful.¡± Su Zhen¡¯s heart gradually calmed down as he said, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t havee back here! This ce is no longer your home!¡± Shu Ning smiled. ¡®That¡¯s right, this ce is no longer my home. This is my first return to the Su family after being chased out from the family¡­ ¡°Su Zhen, what if I have enough strength to return?¡± Shu Ning raised her gaze and looked coldly at Su Zhen as she continued, ¡°I¡¯m currently already a Heaven Realm martial practitioner. I don¡¯t know if I qualify to return to the Su family with my current might?¡± ¡®Heaven Realm?¡¯ Those two words struck heavily on Su Zhen¡¯s heart, causing ripples in his heart. ¡®She has unexpectedly managed to break through to the Heaven Realm in just approximately a short dozen years. Perhaps Jin Kai of the Jin family¡¯s innate talent may even be slightly inferior to hers¡­¡¯ ¡°Daddy, who is she?¡± Su Ning bit her lips as she looked furiously at Shu Ning. Her gaze contained intense wariness. Su Zhen took in a deep breath before he replied, ¡°Sh-she¡¯s your elder sister.¡± Boom! Su Ning was stupefied as though a thunder had rung by her ears. ¡®This damnable girl is my elder sister? She was originally elder brother¡¯s childhood lover and ex-fiance? No! I definitely can¡¯t ept that! ¡®Elder brother Jin Kai is mine and can only mine!¡¯ ¡°Father,¡± Su Ning red viciously at Shu Ning and said, ¡°I won¡¯t acknowledge her as a member of the Su family. Moreover, she will only bring cmity to the Su family!¡± Shu Ning smirked but she looked calmly at Su Ning. ¡®I must make these two mother and daughter pay the price after returning to the Su family this time¡­¡¯ ¡°Enough!¡± Su Zhen frowned as he shouted, ¡°Let her return to the family!¡± A heaven Realm martial practitioner was an essential addition to the Su family. Hence, Su Zhen would not push her away from the family¡­ Su Ning got a fright. A hideous expression could be seen on her beautiful face with tear-filled eyes. ¡®Father has never been fierce to me before. Yet, he yelled at me for this girl today ¡­ I can¡¯t stand it! ¡®I have ways of dealing with this woman even if she returns to the Su family, making her regreting back!¡¯ Shu Ning didn¡¯t think much about Su Ning as she nced casually at Su Ning with her smirk intensifying¡­ Currently, there were two figures that were rapidly soaring through the sky within the dense forest like two bolts of lightning. ¡°Xiao Yue should be around this area!¡± Mu Ru Yue stopped moving as she stood in mid-air with a cial gaze. ¡®I previously felt my soul connection with Xiao Yue moved for an instant. Hence, I used that connection to find this ce¡­¡¯ ¡°Be careful!¡± Ye Wu Chen embraced Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body tightly with his purple eyes sweeping a sinister cold gaze through the forest. Tree leaves rustled as a gale blew past, giving the silent forest a mysterious vibe¡­ ¡°Hahaha!¡± Brazenughs were suddenly heard in the forest. Thatughs seemed to be sounded from the center of the forest, leaving echoes through the forest. Ye Wu Chen¡¯s arm tightened slightly with a trace of coldness in his purple eyes. ¡°The two of you have finallye. I¡¯ve been waiting for you at this ce for ages already.¡± Chapter 894 -Meeting Bei Jun Again Part 3

Chapter 894 -Meeting Bei Jun Again Part 3

A figure had suddenly appeared in mid-air. It was a man in ck robes, emitting a dangerous vibe. It was as if he was being concealed in the dark. His dark golden mask gave off a dim glow with a ruthless smirk on his face. ¡°Bei Jun!¡± Mu Ru Yue took in a deep breath with the expression on her impable face turned grim instantly. ¡°So you¡¯ve recognised me¡­¡± Bei Jun sniggered as he offered, ¡°Senior Yue, if you want that little wolf of yours back, you must marry me!¡± Boom! Ye Wu Chen raged with fury with a sinister cold aura circling his body. He stared at the dark golden mask, void of warmth. He then dered sinisterly that seemed to be able to instantly make a person drop to hell, ¡°She is my woman! I will never ever let anyone snatch her away from my hands!¡± ¡®If there is, I don¡¯t mind massacring each and every single one of them!¡¯ ¡°Zi Huang, our cultivations are on par now. But I can use a technique from what I am currently cultivating in to be in the advantage.¡± Bei Jun smirked with derision as he looked down on both of them and threatened, ¡°However, I am willing to give you a chance to pick a choice. It is either to marry me or just wait to find the corpse of that little wolf¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue clenched her fist as she looked cially at Bei Jun. She forcefully suppressed her anger as she said her next words heavily, ¡°Bei Jun, you will pay a terrible price for what you did today! Zi Feng shall be thest woman in your life!¡± ¡°Are you referring to that woman known as Zi Feng?¡± Bei Jun sniggered as he replied, ¡°I originally wanted to make use of her. It was, however, a pity that she was too useless as she ended up being killed by you! I hadn¡¯t recovered my peak cultivation at that time so I didn¡¯t want to meet up with you just then. Hence, when she was killed by you for the first time, I abandoned her in order to avoid having my location exposed to you.¡± ¡®That woman was too useless. However, it was due to her assistance a thousand years ago that allowed me to sessfully annihte the Zi family. But her bones must be crushed to ashes after her first death!¡¯ ¡°Bei Jun, where is Xiao Yue and Xiao Bai?¡± A cold glint glimmered in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes. ¡°If you don¡¯t reveal, I will seek them out even if I have to turn the entire world upside down!¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Bei Junughed brazenly. With a peculiar ray of light that flickered past his eyes, he replied, ¡°You will never be able to find their locations! Senior Yue, I had frequently battled against you a thousand years ago in order to gain your attention. But why did you still fail to notice me and even marry this man?¡± Bei Jun pointed at Ye Wu Chen. All of his heartfelt jealousy and rage erupted at this instant. ¡®Hate! ¡®How can I not hate? ¡®I thought that this woman would eventually understand my feelings for her after battling with her for that many years. Yet, who knew she just treated me as her nemesis from the start to even now. Moreover, she had married another guy and even given birth to offsprings! ¡®She can only marry me. I will certainly crush any guys that gets close to her!¡¯ ¡°Bei Jun, you are only my enemy. You were one in my past life and even more so now. I don¡¯t know when you fell for me, but my man can only be Wu Chen. Our bond is destined to be unbreakable no matter how many times we get reincarnated.¡± ¡®I was able to spot him with just a nce within the sea of people in this life. He had also simrly found me with just a nce. Hence, we will always be able to find each other through the crowd with just a nce and be together for our entire life no matter how many times we reincarnated!¡¯ Boom! mes of jealousy burst forth from Bei Jun¡¯s body. mes ignited within his dark golden eyes¡­ Chapter 895 -Meeting Bei Jun Again Part 4

Chapter 895 -Meeting Bei Jun Again Part 4

¡°Hahaha!¡± His brazenughs filled the entire forest. The tree leaves rustled as the cold breeze blew past. ¡°Senior Yue, since you¡¯vee here, do you think I will give you the chance to leave?¡± Boom! The entire forest started moving at this instant. The sky turned dark without a trace of light¡­ ¡°Mu Er!¡± Ye Wu Chen embraced Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body tightly with a dangerous glint that shed past his narrowed eyes¡­ Bei Jun stood within the shifting forest as he looked down at the man that was embracing Mu Ru Yue, subconsciously feeling as though something had stabbed his eyes¡­ Boom! An intense explosion was heard within the forest. It was as if a ck ray of light had enveloped the area. Following that, an unprecedented aura that was never seen before burst forth from Bei Jun¡¯s body. His sinister cold aura spread outwards from his body. A set of purple robes continued to keep her in his embrace at this critical moment, warmth infiltrated her heart¡­ The man¡¯s eyes were sinister and cold, but it brimmed with tender feelings. However, Mu Ru Yue could no longer hear his voice when he seemed to be mouthing some words¡­ ¡°Wu Chen¡­¡± It was unknown why but Mu Ru Yue felt a wave of tiredness came over to her, closing her eyes from her exhaustion¡­ A girl had her eyes closed on an enormous bed iid with gold. Herplexion looked rmingly pale under the glow from the moonlight. A man was hovering over the girl that was on the bed. A peculiar gentleness surged in his dark purple eyes. He used his slender and long finger to caress the girl¡¯s thin lips gently. His finger then gradually moved downwards. However, the girl that was lying on the bed suddenly opened her eyes when he was about to touch the girl¡¯s body. ¡°You¡¯ve awakened¡­¡± The man¡¯s voice was low and hoarse, but it was strangely alluring. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body stiffened as she looked cially at the man¡¯s tremendously handsome face. Killing intent burst forth from her body as she asked, pausing for a couple seconds after each word, ¡°Where is Wu Chen?¡± Bei Jun smirked as he replied, ¡°I can¡¯t kill him but it didn¡¯t mean that I couldn¡¯t send him away. He currently is already in a ce where you will never find him. Senior Yue, there already won¡¯t be anyone that will disturb us anymore from now on¡­¡± ¡®That¡¯s right, there won¡¯t be anyone that can disturb us now.¡¯ ¡°Bei Jun!¡± Booom! Raging mes of fury boiled over from Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body. She fixed her gaze on Bei Jun as she asked coldly, ¡°Did you lure us here?¡± Bei Jun raised his head and looked at Mu Ru Yue. With mes glimmering in his eyes, he revealed, ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t nned. It was just that wolf struggled with all her might, releasing an unwanted signal to attract you over. But she is no longer here as I¡¯ve already sent her away. But since the two of you came, it saved me the trouble of making another trip in getting you.¡± ¡°So Xiao Yue is indeed in your hands!¡± Mu Ru Yue took in a deep breath with her gaze bing increasingly cold. She lowered her gaze, wanting tomunicate with Bai Ze that was in the Alchemy Book. She sadly realized she couldn¡¯t contact it¡­ ¡°Senior Yue, you should stop wasting needless effort. I know that there¡¯s a dimensional space within your body. However, that space of yours is sealed within this ce. Bai Ze won¡¯t be able to get out from it to help you.¡± Beu Jun smirked coldly and with a wave of his hand, he lifted Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body up, pressing her heavily onto the wall. ¡°Senior Yue, there will no longer be anyone that can disturb us now¡­¡± He narrowed his eyes slightly as he stared at the girl that was being confined to the wall. ¡°I¡¯ve waited so many years for you and loved you all these time. I¡¯ve finally obtained you today as I¡¯ve dreamed of for ages¡­¡± Chapter 896 -Meeting Bei Jun Again Part 5

Chapter 896 -Meeting Bei Jun Again Part 5

¡®This girl will soon be mine!¡¯ Bei Jun chuckled. His smile was haughty and contended. A peculiar ray of light surged in his dark golden eyes¡­ He lowered his head gradually upon saying that, nearing Mu Ru Yue¡¯s lips. A cial aura expanded from Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body as she felt his nearing breath, raising her legs to kick Bei Jun away with all her might. Bei Jun narrowed his eyes slightly as he tightly restrained both of her legs. His lips brushed past her ear as he said, ambiguous, ¡°This is a useless struggle. I¡¯ve already used a method to send Ye Wu Chen away and it is impossible for Bai Ze to break out from the dimensional space. This time, nobody will be able to save you. Senior Yue, since your heart temporarily doesn¡¯t belong to me, I shall take your body first! I will then make you fall deeply in love with me!¡± ¡°Bei Jun!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze darkened as she looked at the lust burning in the man¡¯s eyes. Intense fury zed in her heart. She currently only have a solution¡­ That solution was Yan Jin! ¡®If Yan Jin can awaken from his deep slumber, he might be able to break out of the Alchemy Book with Bai Ze¡¯s assistance¡­¡¯ ¡°Stepfather, elder apprentice brother¡­¡± Yet, the room¡¯s door was suddenly pushed open at this moment. Xiao Jing was stunned when she raised her head after entering the room¡­ ¡®Mu Ru Yue! ¡®Why? Why is Mu Ru Yue here? Moreover, Master is pressing down on her¡­ ¡®It can¡¯t be that the girl that Master loves is Mu Ru Yue, right?¡¯ A hand seemed to have mercilessly ripped Xiao Jing¡¯s heart apart. It was so painful that she felt suffocated. Ayer of tears coated herrge, clear eyes. Her lovely face momentarily turned gravely pale. ¡®Stepfather has kept his chastity for all these years, not touching any girls. Hence, I was satisfied with that even if stepfather doesn¡¯t love me. ¡®But now¡­¡¯ Xiao Jing¡¯s heart shuddered upon seeing this scene, her body shaking uncontrobly. She currently had an impulse to run away, but her legs seemed to weighed down by a thousand pounds of gold, unable to move a step¡­ Bei Jun¡¯s gaze turned grim as he nced gloomily at Xiao Jing. With his gaze that seemed to have an intense storm brewing within it, he said, ¡°Scram!¡± Boom! A mighty force smashed against her body, sending her body flying out of the room. m! The room¡¯s door was mmed shut. But it still couldn¡¯t appease the storm that was brewing in his body¡­ ¡°Bei Jun is Xiao Jing¡¯s stepfather?¡± A cold glint shed past Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes as she made a realization as she muttered, ¡°Does this mean that Feng Jing Tian¡­¡± ¡®This man is Feng Jing Tian¡¯s Master! ¡®It¡¯s no mystery why Feng Jing Tian could advance that quickly in his cultivation. It was all due to be person behind him being Bei Jun!¡¯ Xiao Jing¡¯s interruption was akin to pour a pail of cold water over Bei Jun¡¯s head, making all his lust disappear. He gradually shifted his gaze to Mu Ru Yue with a feeble glow within his dark golden eyes. ¡°Bei Jun, what on earth are you nning to do?¡± Mu Ru Yue suppressed her heartfelt anger as she looked ice-cold at Bei Jun¡¯s enchanting handsome face and asked, ¡°What is your purpose in keeping Feng Jing Tian as your disciple?¡± ¡®From my understanding of him from my previous life, this man will never do anything without a motive! ¡®There must be a reason for him to keep Feng Jing Tian as his disciple.¡¯ The entire room became silent. Gradually, Mu Ru Yue had given up all hopes of him answering her question. Yet, the man¡¯s low tone voice was heard at this moment, ¡°Xiao Jing has a divine fiend physique while Feng Jing Tian has a devil¡¯s physique. If there is an offspring born between the two of them, that child will instantly be a god once it¡¯s born!¡± God! It was an existence that was revered by the entire world! Chapter 897 -Meeting Bei Jun Again Part 6

Chapter 897 -Meeting Bei Jun Again Part 6

¡®If I am a god, I didn¡¯t need to crack my mind to find for an ancient divine weapon to borrow its might to send Ye Wu Chen away! ¡®But I know that he will return sooner orter. Hence, I must be stronger during this period of time. Otherwise, who knows when she will be snatched away from me again¡­¡¯ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body shuddered. She gradually closed her eyes. She only opened her eyes after a long time with a trace of cold ray of light that flickered past her eyes. ¡°Where is Wu Chen?¡± Bei Jun nced at her and with a smirk, he disclosed, ¡°That white dragon and him have gone to the ce that you came from¡­¡± ¡®The ce I came from?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart shuddered. ¡®Does the ce Ie from refers to Hua Xia? Can it be Wu Chen went to Hua Xia?¡¯ ¡°The only way in sending someone to Hua Xia is by bing a god. How did you manage to send him to Hua Xia?¡± Bei Jun narrowed his eyes slightly with his gaze locked onto Mu Ru Yue. A breeze blew under the moonlight. Arrogance was expressed on his enchanting face. ¡°Senior Yue, when both of you died that year, I¡¯ve sent your soul to Hua Xia, wanting to separate the two of you for good. However, when I recovered my cultivation and obtained an ancient divine instrument, I went to find you again! Who knew you¡¯ve returned and had fallen in love with him again¡­¡± ¡°Just what¡¯s so good about him? Why didn¡¯t you notice me at all in the previous life and even this life? But it¡¯s alright. Since you¡¯re here, I¡¯ve sent him to Hua Xia to separate the two of you forever in your entire life and eternity! Hahaha!¡± Bei Junughed brazenly, insanity filled hisughs. ¡®Now, they will never be able to meet each other again. Thus, this girl can only be mine!¡¯ ¡°Bei Jun, do you think you can separate us just like this? I will always be by his side even if I have to cross two dimensional spaces. I will always return to his side!¡± Boom! A ball of mes of fury ignited in Bei Jun¡¯s heart as he looked at the girl¡¯s determined eyes. However, a heart-wrenching pain overwhelmed his anger. It was as if a heavy hammer had smashed ruthlessly on his heart, his heart dripping with blood from the pain¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t you even think about that! I will definitely not let you leave! Moreover, you don¡¯t have the might to head to that ce. God had never appeared in this world even when you were that close in bing a one in your previous life!¡± Bei Jun pressed down on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s shoulder heavily. The scar on his face enhanced his crazed appearance. His voice was obviously shaky, but he stubbornly didn¡¯t let his sorrow be expressed on his face¡­ Mu Ru Yue sniggered as she just closed her eyes, no longer looking at him. Gradually, Bei Jun released his grip as he stumbled a couple of steps backward. He took in a breath from his pain as he clenched his fist and dered, ¡°Senior Yue, I will eventually make you¡­ ept me.¡± He no longer looked at Mu Ru Yue upon saying that. He raised his hand to put on his dark golden mask before he turned around and left the room¡­ ¡°Stepfather.¡± When Xiao Jing saw the man that left the room under the night sky, she asked with herplexion gravely pale, ¡°Why is she here¡­¡± ¡®I originally thought Stepfather previously meant that Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t qualify to obtain the affections of Feng Jing Tian. ¡®But from what I¡¯ve seen today, I finally understood that what he meant was Feng Jing Tian wasn¡¯t worthy in even liking Mu Ru Yue¡­ ¡®But I just can¡¯t ept that. Stepfather is like a mighty god in my heart. How can he love a married girl? ¡®A married girl is just an old withered flower. How can she bepatible with my mighty and noble stepfather?¡¯ Chapter 898 -The Price For The Betrayal Part 1

Chapter 898 -The Price For The Betrayal Part 1

¡°Why did youe here for?¡± Bei Jun¡¯s gaze darkened with mes zing in his eyes, he ordered, ¡°Nobody is allowed to step a foot in this area without my order!¡± Xiao Jing¡¯s heart trembled. She bit her lips and lowered her head as she replied, ¡°Yes, Stepfather.¡± Her heart clenched at this moment. Waves of pain came over to her, her heart ached unbearably¡­ Mu Ru Yue looked at the tightly shut room door within the room as she heaved a gentle sigh of relief. ¡®It¡¯s great that the pervert Bei Jun has left. Otherwise, it will be impossible for me to resist against him with my current might¡­¡¯ ¡°Wu Chen¡­¡± She lowered her gaze as she muttered lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will definitelye for you! Following that, I will return with you back to this ce¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue couldn¡¯t help but look at her surroundings upon thinking about that. She, however, knew that Bei Jun would always be monitoring her every movement even if he didn¡¯t restrict her freedom¡­ ¡°Ancient divine instrument?¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her brow slightly as she said, ¡°I will get my hands on that ancient divine instrument no matter what!¡± Red hairs fluttered lightly at a summit of the back mountain. The man that waszing on the grass abruptly opened his eyes. His bloodshot eyes shifted to the girl that was climbing up the mountain. ¡°Do you need something?¡± The man frowned slightly as he said in a captivating voice. Glimmers danced in Xiao Jing¡¯s eyes as she bit her lips lightly before saying, ¡°Elder apprentice brother, there¡¯s a woman known as Mu Ru Yue within the North Devil Pce.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Feng Jing Tian stood up abruptly. He held on the front of Xiao Jing¡¯s robe as with a tempest brewing in his eyes, he rified, ¡°What did you say just now? Where is she?¡± ¡°In¡­ in the North Devil Pce!¡± Bang! With a wave of his hand, Feng Jing Tian threw Xiao Jing on the ground. His red robes soared through the sky, rapidly vanishing from her sight. Xiao Jing lowered her gaze with a trace of sinister ray of light that shed past her eyes as she looked at the direction Feng Jing Tian had gone. ¡®I don¡¯t dare to go against stepfather¡¯s order. ¡®But I must make that woman leave stepfather. Hence, I can only make use of this love-struck man Feng Jing Tian¡­¡¯ ¡°Mister Feng!¡± Two figures descended from the sky just as Feng Jing Tian was about to step a foot within the North Devil Pce. ¡°The head had ordered that nobody will be able to enter this ce without hismand.¡± ¡°Get out of the way!¡± Boom! Rampant mes surged forth from Feng Jing Tian¡¯s body, instantly sending those two people flying away. Following that, he directly went past those two people, entering the North Devil Pce¡­ Currently, Mu Ru Yue was sitting cross-legged on the bed with her eyes closed, cultivating. She was startled when her room¡¯s door was suddenly kicked roughly open. An enchanter-like face entered her sight when she opened her eyes. ¡°Come with me!¡± Feng Jing Tian grabbed Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hand, hastily running out of the room. ¡°Feng Jing Tian!¡± Mu Ru Yue was stunned for a moment as she didn¡¯t expect Feng Jing Tian toe here. Her heart momentarily gloomed as she thought about Bei Jun¡¯s ruthlessness. Arge figure suddenly appeared before them, blocking the sunlight and their path, just as she wanted to say something. ¡°Where are the two of you going?¡± The man was standing in mid-air with a weak glow of sunlight shining upon his ck robes, as though he was emitting a dark golden glow. His voice was low and hoarse with an indistinct sinister cold aura. A dark golden mask covered his face as his cold gazended upon the two of them. ¡°Feng Jing Tian, are you betraying me?¡± Bei Jun narrowed his eyes slightly as he walked step by step toward them. A tyrannical grandeur burst forth from his body as he neared them. Chapter 899 -The Price For The Betrayal Part 2

Chapter 899 -The Price For The Betrayal Part 2

Boom! His ck robes fluttered slightly as a gale arose. The man raised his cold eyes as he asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Do you know what will be the price for betraying me? ¡°Woman, quickly go!¡± Feng Jing Tian¡¯s expression changed as he raised his hand to push Mu Ru Yue away as he said, ¡°Quickly leave this ce! I will block him!¡± He raised his hand to draw arge sword upon saying that. His red robes moved in a sh charging toward Bei Jun as quickly as he could. Bei Jun narrowed his eyes slightly but he just stood there, not moving. His grandeur suddenly burst forth, carrying an rming and intense pressure toward Feng Jing Tian¡­ ¡°Feng Jing Tian, do you think you can be my match?¡± He smiled. His smile was extremely ruthless. He was like a hell envoy from theherworld. It was as if he could instantly take a person¡¯s life by raising his hand¡­ Boom! Bei Jun¡¯s aura struck Feng Jing Tian¡¯s chest, instantly making Feng Jing Tian spit a mouthful of blood. He was forced to rapidly moved several metres back. Bam! He heavily knelt down on a knee. Perspiration flowed down the curves of his gravely pale magnificent face, dripping drop by drop onto the ground. Bei Jun gradually raised his hand. Feng Jing Tian¡¯s power in his body surged forth uncontrobly, giving off sounds of explosion¡­ ¡°Feng Jing Tian, this shall be the price for betraying me!¡± Pfft! Feng Jing Tian spat out a mouthful of blood, enhancing the charm of his face. ¡°Feng Jing Tian!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s pupils constricted as mes of fury exploded forth, unsupressable. ¡°Bei Jun, if you dare to kill him, I swear that we will never be able to live under the same sky for my entire life and eternity!¡± A heavy hammer struck Bei Jun¡¯s heart. A formless tempest surged in his eyes as his dark golden eyes stared at Mu Ru Yue as he asked, ¡°You don¡¯t want to live under the same sky as me for him?¡± ¡®Is she really going to treat me like this for this man?¡¯ ¡°Not living under the same sky with you and will strive to pursue after your life unceasingly!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes were tremendously cial as cold ray of light was shot toward Bei Jun. Her gaze was as though piercing his heart with a sword, momentarily making his heart drenched in blood. The pain made him stumble a little. ¡°Why?¡± Bei Jun clenched his fists tightly. He forcefully suppressed his heartfelt fury as he asked, ¡°Why are you willing to treat even Feng Jing Tian and Bai Ze that well? But just why can¡¯t you¡­¡± ¡°I can¡¯t bear living under the same sky with you from that moment that you teamed up with Zi Feng to annihte the Zi family!¡± Bei Jun gasped a cold breath of air. ¡®I really want to tell her that the Zi family hasn¡¯t died. I had simrly shifted the Zi family to the same ce that I sent her soul to that year. But it is useless to tell her that. ¡®Her hatred for me had already prated deep into her bones!¡¯ ¡°Cough! Cough!¡± Feng Jing Tian coughed out two mouthfuls of blood. He seemed to use all of his energy to shout, ¡°Woman, quickly leave this ce!¡± ¡°Feng Jing Tian!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression changed slightly. She moved in a sh to Feng Jing Tian¡¯s side, raising her hand to support his body. She then lowered her gaze as she asked, ¡°W-what is the point of doing this? Feng Jing Tian, you currently no longer owe me anything.¡± Feng Jing Tian¡¯s body shuddered. A trace of pain shed past his phoenix eyes as she replied, ¡°Woman, if I can make you remember me forever by dying for you, then I, Feng Jing Tian, won¡¯t have any regrets in my life. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid that you will never notice my existence¡­¡± ¡®Isn¡¯t the current Bei Jun the same as the previous me, wanting to forcefully get her? But I never got her heart. ¡®There will certainly be a day that Bei Jun would drown in sorrow and regret his entire life, just like I did, for all the mistakes he had done!¡¯ Feng Jing Tian smiled fearlessly as he looked at the man nearing him¡­ Chapter 900 -Bei Jun’s Pain Part 1

Chapter 900 -Bei Jun¡¯s Pain Part 1

Bei Jun¡¯s cold gaze was as cold as the biting cold wind. He looked arrogantly at the blood-red red robes. He gradually walked toward him, closing their distance. The sky changed its colour at that instant, drowning all forms of light from the sun and moon. His grandeur was like several unsheathed sword that seemed to slice through the dark sky¡­ Xiao Jing that was hiding far away didn¡¯t expect that Bei Jun would be that enraged as dread filled her heart. ¡®If I didn¡¯t decide to make use of Feng Jing Tian to send that woman away and chose to personally do that, perhaps the one that would have to withstand his fury would be me¡­¡¯ Xiao Jing¡¯s lips turned gravely pale as she bit her lips hard. Her heart hurt unbearably as if it had been ripped apart. Nothing could be more painful in this world than when your beloved man had fallen in love with another girl that didn¡¯t reciprocate his feelings but continued to love her deeply. ¡°Feng Jing Tian!¡± Bei Jun looked down upon the man that could no longer move a muscle under his aura. With disdain-filled eyes, he said, ¡°You don¡¯t qualify to like her, but since you still have some uses, I won¡¯t kill you. Nheless, you still need to pay the price for your betrayal!¡± Bei Jun gradually raised his hand. His voice was void of warmth as if a cold wind had prated his body. However, at the instant he wanted to make his move, white robes shed past protecting Feng Jing Tian behind her¡­ A cold aura enveloped the girl¡¯s body. Her gaze was cial. That gaze of hers was like an ice-cold sword that instantly pierced deeply into Bei Jun¡¯s heart¡­ ¡°You want to protect him?¡± Bei Jun¡¯s heart received a blow, his anger intensified. ¡°Yes!¡± Mu Ru Yue lifted her gaze slightly and with her aura surging forth, she continued, ¡°You will have to walk over my dead body if you want to hurt him!¡± Her white robes fluttered slightly with her hair flying with the wind. Feng Jing Tian¡¯s body stiffened slightly as he locked his gaze onto the figure before him. ¡®It is worth it no matter what I¡¯ve to pay for that sentence¡­¡¯ Bei Jun clenched his raised hand. Following that, he gradually lowered it. He closed his eyes slowly. Theplexion under his mask was gravely pale. ¡®I am reluctant to kill this woman after all¡­ ¡°Feng Jing Tian, I shall temporarily not kill you on her behalf! I won¡¯t let you off so easily if there¡¯s a second time!¡± Bei Jun slowly opened his dark golden eyes with a cold ray of light that shed past his eyes. He roughly shook his sleeves downwards before he turned around and walked toward the candid sunlight¡­ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s pupils constricted uncontrobly as she watched that tall figure gradually disappeared from her sight. ¡®I am the one that clearly understands Bei Jun¡¯s personality from being his nemesis. ¡®That man is cold, heartless and a narcissist. His heart is simrly ruthless and inhumane. He won¡¯t mind destroying the heaven and earth without frowning in order to achieve his goal. ¡®However, he chose to step down today¡­ ¡®Why?¡¯ ¡°Cough! Cough!¡± Feng Jing Tian coughed drily. He suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood, theplexion of his enchanter-like face was gravely pale under the sunlight¡­ ¡°Feng Jing Tian!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯splexion paled from being rmed as she hastily supported his swaying body. With a trace ofplex gaze in her eyes, she said, ¡°Frankly, you don¡¯t need to do this. Bei Jun won¡¯t kill me. You¡­¡± She suddenly stopped talking. Her hand was being gripped tightly by the man¡¯s hand, excitement brimmed in his bloodshot phoenix eyes. Chapter 901 - Bei Jun’s Pain Part 2

Chapter 901 - Bei Jun¡¯s Pain Part 2

The man¡¯s voice was hoarse but boundlessly charming. With a captivating smile like a rose on his face, he asked, ¡°Woman, y-you will protect me?¡± It was just a sentence, but he felt that his hard work had finally paid off¡­ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s finger stiffened slightly as she lowered her eyshes as she said indifferently, ¡°I just don¡¯t want anyone to be hurt because of me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Feng Jing Tian gradually closed his pair of phoenix eyes as he smiled with satisfaction. ¡®I already am totally satisfied with that.¡¯ ¡°Feng Jing Tian, quickly consume this Saint Revival Pill. It can treat your injuries.¡± Mu Ru Yue took a pill out and presented it before Feng Jing Tian. Feng Jing Tian focused his gaze on the Saint Revival Pill before him. He then smiled, epting the pill without any hesitation. He meticulously wrapped the pill up in a red-clothed bag before stuffing that bag into hispel. ¡°I will consume it once I head back.¡± ¡®This is the first thing she gave me. It is something tomemorate. Thus, this pill shall be treasured by me for all my life and eternity.¡¯ ¡°Woman, I shall bring you away now.¡± ¡°No!¡± Mu Ru Yue shook her head as she exined, ¡°Xiao Yue is still in his hands so I temporarily can¡¯t leave. Moreover, I need to get my hands on that ancient divine instrument that is in his possession. He had used it to send Wu Chen away to a ce. I need to have that divine instrument to leave this ce to the ce that Wu Chen was sent to¡­¡± Feng Jing Tian¡¯s gaze moved llightly and with a resolute ray of light in his eyes, he said, ¡°I will help you no matter what!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t need,¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her head to look at the man¡¯s enchanter-like face as she continued, ¡°I don¡¯t want to continue implicating you. Feng Jing Tian, let¡¯s part our ways here. On another note, don¡¯t marry Xiao Jing as Bei Jun wants to make use of the child born between you both for his master n. We currently don¡¯t have any ways of dealing with him now!¡± Feng Jing Tian didn¡¯t say anything but no one would know what he was thinking¡­ Light muslin flowed messily within a fragrant pavilion. Mu Ru Yue was sitting cross-legged on the bed with her eyes closed. She abruptly opened her eyes as she looked coldly at the petite figure outside of the room. Xiao Jing walked in with aplex expression. She focused her gaze on Mu Ru Yue while biting her lip before she asked, ¡°Why can¡¯t you ept my stepfather¡¯s love?¡± Mu Ru Yue gave her a nce before slowly closing her eyes. ¡°You¡­¡± Xiao Jing didn¡¯t expect that Mu Ru Yue would ignore her as she continued furiously, ¡°How can you hurt my Stepfather that is such an outstanding man? Stepfather has always been ruthless since the years that I¡¯ve known Stepfather. Yet, he let Feng Jing Tian, who he wanted to hurt, off for you! Why can¡¯t you ept him when he treats you so well? I really don¡¯t know what part of you that Stepfather likes. But you make use of his love for you to be fearless! You are ipatible with him!¡± Mu Ru Yue no longer nced at Xiao Jing after the first nce. Her expression was calm and collected, without a trace of ripple. Xiao Jing¡¯s face flushed red from her anger. With mes of fury gradually lighting in her eyes, she said, ¡°Are you listening? It is your honour to be liked by Stepfather. You should know what¡¯s best for you! You don¡¯t know how many girls want to be with Stepfather as his wife due to his noble and prestige status. Yet, he had kept his chastity for you for so many years. But you¡­¡± ¡®But you trampled on Stepfather¡¯s feelings!¡¯ Mu Ru Yue suddenly opened her eyes and with her gaze increasingly turning cial, she said, ¡°If you don¡¯t know anything, stop acting like a crazed dog at this ce, barking noisily and unceasingly. I want to be at peace at this moment. Please leave.¡± ¡®The two of us had formed a connection even if we were always enemies in our previous life. ¡®I will only acknowledge Bei Jun as my enemy in the entire Central Region that year¡­¡¯ Chapter 902 - Bei Jun’s Pain Part 3

Chapter 902 - Bei Jun¡¯s Pain Part 3

¡®However, everything changed once I married Ye Wu Chen! ¡®He had not only used several methods in trying to kill Ye Wu Chen, but he had also even implicated so many lives of the Zi family. He should be the one that gave the magic array to trap Bai Ze within it to Zi Feng. Otherwise, Zi Feng wouldn¡¯t have sufficient power to activate the magic array. ¡®I will never forgive him with such great grudges and hatred toward him! ¡®I, Mu Ru Yue, swear that I am not worthy to call myself human if I didn¡¯t seek vengeance for that many people of the Zi family!¡¯ ¡°Hold your tongue!¡± Xiao Jing¡¯s gaze turned grim as she shouted coldly, ¡°This is the North Devil Pce! This isn¡¯t your territory! You¡­¡± Suddenly, a sinister cold aura could be felt from outside the room¡¯s door, instantly trapping all of Xiao Jing¡¯s next words at her throat. ¡°Why had youe here?¡± Xiao Jing¡¯s heart became heavy abruptly when she shifted her gaze to the room¡¯s door, the man¡¯s dark golden eyes entered her sight. ¡°Step-Stepfather¡­¡± Xiao Jing¡¯splexion turned gravely pale as she stuttered. A cold aura permeated the room. With a sh of ck robes, the man walked into the room from outside. Xiao Jing could feel that her breath had thinned at that instant. It was as if an enormous rock had weighed down on her heart, suffocating her. ¡°Stepfather, I¡­ I was just¡­¡± The man used hisrge hand to strangle her neck mercilessly just as she wanted to exin. The feeling of suffocation made her panic. She widened herrge, clear eyes as she looked at the man¡¯s cold, unfeeling dark golden eyes in sorrow and pain. ¡®I can clearly feel that this man¡¯s heartfelt killing intent at this instant. ¡®If it wasn¡¯t that I still have some uses for him, he would most probably kill me now¡­¡¯ ¡°Do you still remember what I said?¡± The man narrowed his eyes slightly. With a cold ray of light being emitted from his eyes like a storm, he continued, ¡°I¡¯ve mentioned that you aren¡¯t permitted toe here and disturb her. It seems that you¡¯ve forgotten my words!¡± Bam! Bei Jun raised his hand, making Xiao Jing¡¯s body to be sent flying backward. Bam! Her body had collided heavily against the door. The pain and fear made her heart clench, her mind nked¡­ ¡°Scram!¡± The man¡¯s voice was low and hoarse. The husky sound like the dark sky made Xiao Jing¡¯s heart shuddered. She suppressed her heartache as she gradually stood up and bit her lips hard before she replied, ¡°Understood, Stepfather!¡± ¡®My head is really painful, but what was more painful to me is my heart that is dripping profusely with blood¡­¡¯ The man didn¡¯t even nce at the direction she had departed to from the start. He shifted his gaze to Mu Ru Yue, but was at a loss of what to say¡­ Mu Ru Yue opened her eyes as she said indifferently, ¡°Bei Jun, let¡¯s have a good chat.¡± Her calm expression made Bei Jun ted. ¡®It is the first time that she had talked to me with such an expression ever since she reincarnated.¡¯ Bei Jun controlled his trembling heart as he said deep and low voice, ¡°What shall we chat about?¡± Mu Ru Yue smirked slightly as she got out of the bed, filling two cups on the table with tea at her own pace. With a smirk, she said, ¡°Have a seat first. We will then have a great chat.¡± Bei Jun looked at the teacup that Mu Ru Yue had pushed before him. A ray of light shed past his eyes but he decided to brush his robes backward and sat. He lifted his hand gently to remove his dark golden mask. The man¡¯s facial appearance was exceedingly handsome and beautiful under the light of daybreak. However, his beauty wasn¡¯t as effeminate as Feng Jing Tian¡¯s; it was masculine. His well defined facial features was adorned by an extremely fair skin tone. The faint scar on his face didn¡¯t in the slightest ruined the beauty of his face, it gave his appearance an alluring charm instead. ¡°Have some tea.¡± Mu Ru Yue sniggered as she gradually lifted her teacup and had a sip. Chapter 903 - Bei Jun’s Pain Part 4

Chapter 903 - Bei Jun¡¯s Pain Part 4

Bei Jun¡¯s gazended on the teacup before his expression changed a little before looking at Mu Ru Yue. However, he still drank all of the content in the teacup in one shot. Mu Ru Yue raised her gaze slightly as she said coldly, ¡°Bei Jun, tell me the locations of the ancient divine instrument and Xiao Yue!¡± ¡°Do you really want to know?¡± Bei Jun smirked with slight mockery as he continued, ¡°Senior Yue, is he that important to you for you to do whatever you can to find him?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s voice was resolute as she continued, ¡°I will always be by his side. My heart will only be with Ye Wu Chen even if we are in different worlds now.¡± Bei Jun closed his eyes slightly. A trace of cold ray of light shed past his eyes when he opened it as he replied, ¡°I won¡¯t tell you that.¡± ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I just have to continue searching for a way.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiles lightly as she stood up from the chair and said, ¡°I had ced poison in the tea that you had drunk. You won¡¯t be able to move a muscle for the next three hours. Hence, I will make use of those three hours to find them.¡± She no longer dallied and walked out of the room after giving ast nce at the man¡¯s extraordinary handsome face¡­ Bei Jin chuckled as he watched her departing figure and muttered, ¡°Actually, I already knew that there¡¯s poison in that cup of tea but I was gambling. I was gambling on whether you really want to harm me or not. But it seems I¡¯ve lost the bet¡­¡± He closed his eyes gently, covering the sorrow that was in his dark golden eyes. ¡®I still drank it regardlessly even if I knew that there was poison in the tea, gambling on whether she would really hurt me¡­ ¡®Yet, I lost terribly!¡¯ Bei Jin¡¯splexion was gravely pale, stumbling two steps backward. Following that, he felt a sweet taste at his throat. Pfft! He spat out a mouthful of blood, staining the ground before him as beautiful as roses¡­ ¡°Stepfather!¡± Xiao Jing hastily dashed out from within the room, running to Bei Jun¡¯s side, tears welling out from her eyes. ¡°Stepfather, she treated you so terribly. Yet, why do you¡­¡± ¡°Scram!¡± A tyrannical aura exploded forth from Bei Jun¡¯s body, forcing Xiao Jing to back a couple of steps. He once again coughed twice, profusely coughing out blood. Xiao Jing¡¯s heart ached badly. ¡®How much love does Stepfather has for that woman to spit out blood due to her actions? ¡®His wound is really deep this time¡­¡¯ ¡°Stepfather, do you¡­ do you want me to stop her from leaving?¡± Xiao Jing bit her gravely pale lips as she looked timidly at Bei Jun¡¯s handsome face. The man finally looked toward her. mes glimmered in his dark golden eyes from his gaze but it made Xiao Jing¡¯s heart tightened as if she was being suffocated¡­ ¡°You better be prepared to marry Feng Jing Tian!¡± ¡°Stepfather!!¡± Xiao Jing¡¯s voice was trembling. There was nothing more torturous than when your most beloved man handed you over to another man¡­ ¡®Does Stepfather really dislike me that much that he is willing to sacrifice me as his stepdaughter for his goal? It can¡¯t be that I am that negligible to him, right?¡± ¡°Xiao Jing,¡± Bei Jun¡¯s gaze was cold and emotionless, carrying a bone-piercing cold as he said, ¡°I dislike anyone going against my order! Don¡¯t forget that I am the one that had given you your current life. I can give you power, allowing you to possess great might. I, however, can simrly take back all those privileges as I please! You are just a chess piece to me so it is best that you are clear about your status, not overstepping your boundaries!¡± Chapter 904 - Bei Jun’s Pain Part 5

Chapter 904 - Bei Jun¡¯s Pain Part 5

¡®That¡¯s right, in my point of view, any girl in this world except Mu Ru Yue isn¡¯t worthy of entering my eyes. ¡®I will only chase after that woman in my entire life!¡¯ ¡°Yes, Stepfather.¡± Xiao Jing lowered her gaze as she gradually pushed open the door¡­ Bei Jun could no longer withstand the pain the instant she left as he knelt heavily on one knee. His heartache made his expression be distorted but he was, more importantly, enraged. ¡°Senior Yue, you had crushed myst trace of hope for you. I will no longer be merciful toward you from now on! I will make you my woman even if it is by force! I will lock you up for your entire life and eternity!¡± Mu Ru Yue was unexpectedly able to roam freely within the North Devil Pce, unhindered. She could clearly feel several powerful aurae in her surroundings but they didn¡¯t step forth to stop her. ¡°I only have three hours.¡± ¡®I must find Xiao Yue and the ancient divine instrument within the next three hours!¡¯ Mu Ru Yue raised her gaze slightly with a trace of cold ray of light that flickered past her eyes. ¡®Actually, I knew that with Bei Jun¡¯s wariness, he would have known that I had poisoned the tea. Hence, I was betting on how deep Bei Jun¡¯s feelings was for me. ¡®It¡¯s fortunate that I¡¯ve won the bet¡­ ¡®That man had clearly known that the tea was poisoned but he still decided to drink it anyways. ¡®However, I didn¡¯t in the slightest regret injuring Bei Jun. ¡®I will do anything for Xiao Yue and Wu Chen. Moreover, that man didn¡¯t mind seducing Zi Feng to annihte the Zi family in my previous life all in the name of revenging against me¡­¡¯ ¡°Master!¡± Suddenly, Mu Ru Yue felt a call out through spiritual power. Mu Ru Yue was jubnt as she asked, ¡°Xiao Yue, where are you?¡± ¡°Master, I¡¯ve finally managed to get a hold of you¡­ I¡­¡± Their connection was once again forcefully severed before Xiao Yue could reveal her location. Nheless, that short connection had already enabled Mu Ru Yue to find her location¡­ ¡°It should be around here.¡± Mu Ru Yue narrowed her eyes slightly as she looked at a forest near her. A peculiar ray of light shed past her eyes. Following that, she soared toward the forest without any hesitation. There was a silver Sky Wolf within a cage on the sacrificial altar. That wolf was elegant and beautiful with a bright glow being emitted from her eyes. A white figure quickly moved in a sh over toward the Sky Wolf at this instant. Mu Ru Yue had hastily soared over to the cage when she saw Xiao Yue being caged within. Yet, she halted her steps after she was just before Xiao Yue¡­ Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish! Several figures abruptly appeared from the side, heavily surrounding Mu Ru Yue within. A strong aura burst forth from each of those people¡¯s body. It was like a sinister cloud hade over, carrying a suffocating pressure. ¡°A group of Spiritual Realm practitioners?¡± Mu Ru Yue smirked slightly as shemented indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t need fear anything as long as it isn¡¯t a Supreme Realm expert!¡± The only person within this North Devil Pce she couldn¡¯t defeat was Bei Jun! ¡°Hmph!¡± The Elder, who was the leader of the group, released a mighty aura as he advised, ¡°Little girl, you should not act so brazenly as it won¡¯t do you any good!¡± Mu Ru Yue nced through the crowd as she asked indifferently, ¡°Will you be going to battle against me one at a time or all at once? How about you attack me all at once as I want to save some time¡­¡± ¡°Haha!¡± The elder seemed to have heard a joke as he raised his head andughed heartily, ¡°Little girl, since you¡¯re seeking death, I shall grant you that wish! The Devil Master had already ordered that nobody is allowed to enter this ce. Trespassers will be killed!¡± Boom! The elder had an imposing grandeur and with his body like a sword, he quickly neared Mu Ru Yue, standing before her. Chapter 905 - Bei Jun’s Pain Part 6

Chapter 905 - Bei Jun¡¯s Pain Part 6

His index finger was like a dagger drenched with poison stabbing at her throat. But just as he was about to reach Mu Ru Yue, a gigantic sword suddenly appeared behind her, shing downward without any signs of warning. Boom! The entire ground was split open, dust and sand filled the area covering the crowd¡¯s sight¡­ ¡°True Realm!¡± The crowd couldn¡¯t help but gasp as they saw her might. This girl was unexpectedly a True Realm practitioner! ¡°Are you done?¡± Mu Ru Yue smirked slightly as she looked at those elders as she continued, ¡°Since you aren¡¯ting, it shall be my turn¡­¡± Swish! A sword materialized in the sky, floating before Mu Ru Yue. She raised her hand to grip onto the sword, shing it heavily downward. Intense mes burst out from the sword as if it was capable to rip the sky apart. Pfft! The elder closest to Mu Ru Yue was instantly sent flying several meters back. The ming sword thennded on his body before he coulde back to his wits¡­ The crowd was stunned as they looked with disbelief at the girl¡¯s cold but wless facial appearance. It had to be known that they were all mighty Spiritual Realm experts. Yet, they couldn¡¯t hold a candle before this girl¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s deal with her together.¡± Another person gritted his teeth as he charged with the group toward Mu Ru Yue. Mu Ru Yue raised her eyes that was void of warmth with her gaze focused on the group of elders charging toward her. Boom! mes were constantly surging forth from her body, gradually gathering toward the Heavenly Dragon me Sword which was in her hand. The sword emitted an intense glow. Following that, an enormous sword that was made from mes appeared above her head, she heavily shed downward again. The ground quaked and the mountain swayed at this instant. The entire sacrificial altar had toppled. Intense mes devoured those elders¡¯ body like a storm¡­ The entirend seemed to have been engulfed by mes. ¡°Xiao Yue!¡± Mu Ru Yue hastily turned around. ng! A ray of red light was shot toward the cage, breaking it. ¡°Master.¡± Xiao Yue dashed out from the cage. Her body gradually elongated by a ray of light, slowly revealing a human face. She halted her steps when she was before Mu Ru Yue. With a teary pair of silver eyes, she said, ¡°Master, I don¡¯t know where Xiao Bai had been sent to by a weapon¡­ I was unable to aplish the task given by Master as I was captured by Bei Jun.¡± Guilt filled her elegant and impable face. ¡°Xiao Yue, everything will be fine.¡± Mu Ru Yue smirked slightly as she continued, ¡°We will be able to find Xiao Bai¡­¡± ¡°Master¡­¡± Xiao Yue pursed her lips slightly. Her beautiful face was still gravely pale but she was at a loss of what to say¡­ ¡°Xiao Yue, do you know where is that ancient weapon located?¡± Mu Ru Yue frowned. ¡®No matter what, I must bring Wu Chen and Xiao Bai back from that ce. ¡®It will be the time to settle my debts with Bei Jun after that!¡¯ ¡°It seems to be at this ce.¡± Glimmers danced in Xiao Yue¡¯s eyes as she asked, ¡°Master, are you going to find Xiao Bai?¡± ¡°Mhm! Not only Xiao Bai, Wu Chen as well¡­¡± Swish! A tyrannical grandeur suddenly neared them from afar, making Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression to change abruptly. ¡°Oh no! It had been three hours. Bei Jun ising here. Xiao Yue, let¡¯s quickly leave this ce!¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her hand to grab onto Xiao Yue¡¯s hand, hastily dashing forward in a sh¡­ Yet, a figure suddenly descended from the sky, blocking her path. A sinister cold aura was emitted from the man that was being enveloped in ck robes. Coldness and arrogance were surging from within of his dark golden eyes as he said, ¡°Senior Yue, I won¡¯t allow you to escape again!¡± Chapter 906 - Lovesick Feng Jing Tian Part 1

Chapter 906 - Lovesick Feng Jing Tian Part 1

A man in ck robes appeared before Mu Ru Yue as he gradually neared her. A tyrannical aura arose from his body as he neared, causing a gale to appear in his surroundings. ¡°Master, quickly leave!¡± Xiao Yue¡¯s expression changed greatly as she charged toward Bei Jun like a lightning bolt, determination shed past her silver irises. ¡°Xiao Yue!¡± Mu Ru Yue finally panicked as she raised her hand, trying to grab a hold of Xiao Yue. Nheless, she had only managed to tear a piece of her clothing¡­ Xiao Yue had rapidly charged before Bei Jun. A sword then suddenly appeared in her hand, horizontally shing at his throat from the side. Bei Jun nced coldly at Xiao Yue. But he had sessfully made Xiao Yue¡¯s body stiffened from just that nce. Following that, he used arge hand to smack Xiao Yue, making her fly backward. Blood flowed down like rain from the sky¡­ ¡°Xiao Yue!¡± Raging mes of fury exploded forth from Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body as she locked her gaze coldly on Bei Jun. Her body was currently burning with scorching mes of fury as though the man before her would forever be her nemesis for all of life and eternity. ¡°Senior Yue.¡± Bei Jun¡¯s hoarse voice was low and heavy. But his dark golden eyes had locked onto Mu Ru Yue as he said, ¡°I had already given you a chance but you didn¡¯t cherish it. Since that¡¯s the case, I can only make you my woman by force.¡± A long arm tightly restricted her body into his embrace before Mu Ru Yue could make any reaction. The man¡¯s icy aura enveloped her body as though it was capable to instantly make a person fall to hell at that instant¡­ Bei Jun was really enraged this time! ¡°No!¡± Xiao Yue yelled out with despair but she just couldn¡¯t move a muscle. She could only watch on as that man pushed Mu Ru Yue onto the ground. Boom! Yet, a mysterious power erupted from Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body at this moment, instantly blowing Bei Jun away from her. Disbelief surged in his pair of dark golden eyes. ¡°Impossible!¡± Arge hammer seemed to havended on his heart, unable to recover his senses even after a long period of time. ¡°Golden mes? Th-this is just impossible!¡± ¡®She could only possess golden mes in her previous life. But why is sh-she able to have golden mes now? ¡®Did she hate my touch to such an extent?¡¯; Bei Jun¡¯s heart seemed to have been ripped open by a hand, unbearably painful. ¡®I¡¯ve waited for this woman for a thousand years. Yet, she had always been so ruthless and heartless from the start.¡¯ ¡°Bei Jun, I¡¯ve already told you not to touch me!¡± Mu Ru Yue slowly raised her gaze as she looked at that dark golden mask. Golden mes were zing from her body, surging toward the sky and spreading outwards. It was like the sky was being covered by ayer of gold sands¡­ When Feng Jing Tian raised his head and saw that golden mes from a ce near him, he narrowed his phoenix eyes slightly and said, ¡°Can it be¡­¡± He stopped dallying upon thinking about that. His red robes soared through the sky, heading toward those mes¡­ ¡®Woman, you must wait for me!¡¯ ¡°Bai Ze! Yan Jin! Both of you cane out here.¡± Mu Ru Yue lifted her gaze slightly as she said that coldly. Swish! Swish! Two rays of light appeared in mid-air beforending before Mu Ru Yue. One of them looked like a monarch in the human world. His ck eyes were domineering and cold. He seemed to be looking down upon the world, looking disdainfully on themon popce of the corner of his eyes. The other man was astonishingly handsome. Chapter 907 - Lovesick Feng Jing Tian Part 2

Chapter 907 - Lovesick Feng Jing Tian Part 2

He looked as handsome as a god with his white hair and eyebrows. He was standing in mid-air with his white robes fluttering slightly. He looked as noble as a god that had descended into the human world. He looked coldly downward at the man that was on the ground. Such a divine-looking man seemed to have walked out from a painting. He looked so handsome that he seemed unreal. ¡°Bei Jun,¡± Bai Ze¡¯s expression was cold as he continued indifferently, ¡°She isn¡¯t someone that you can obtain.¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Bei Junughed brazenly. A gale arose at this instant with his ck hair dancing wildly with the wind. Hisughs were filled with arrogance. ¡°She isn¡¯t something I can have? What about yourself then?¡± Bei Jun lowered his gaze as his dark golden eyes focused on that handsome face as he continued, ¡°Do you dare to say that you had never wanted her?¡± Bai Ze raised his head and looked at Bei Jun as he replied calmly, ¡°No! I just want her to be happy. I will be satisfied with just that. I had never ever wanted her for myself as I knew that she doesn¡¯t belong to me. The only man that can stand side by side with her will be that man¡­¡± ¡®Only that Asura-like man can make her happy¡­ ¡®Hence, I will help her protect that happiness¡­¡¯ ¡°Hmph!¡± mes of fury surged forth from Bei Jun¡¯s body as he rebuked, ¡°The only person that could stand at the summit of the world with her must be me! I won¡¯t allow her to be with another man ever again!¡± ¡°Bei Jun, you should just give up. She had already married Zi Huang and have two kids. Why must you continue pressuring her in epting you? They will solely love each other after they reincarnated even if you kill them. What¡¯s the point in doing this then?¡± Boom! Bei Jun clenched his fists tightly as his mes of fury burned off everything in his surroundings. Those two children were like a thorn stabbing deeply into his heart. ¡®My heart hurts unbearably whenever I thought about her marrying to another man. ¡®It is just like the previous life. I had used self-muttion to decrease the pain in my heart during their bridal night in the previous life. ¡®But if she belongs to me now, I won¡¯t be calctive about her past life, giving her all of my love¡­¡¯ ¡°Femme fatale.¡± Yan Jin shook his head helplessly. ¡®I don¡¯t know how many men did this woman wretched already¡­ ¡®Any man except Ye Wu Chen that had fallen in love with her would suffer boundless pain and torture.¡¯ ¡°Nobody will be able to stop me today!¡± Bei Jun narrowed his dark golden eyes slightly as he charged in a sh toward Bai Ze. A mighty aura was released fully from his body, pressuring toward those two people¡­ ¡°Yue, go and find him!¡± Bai Ze turned his head to look at Mu Ru Yue and smiled gently at her. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart shuddered as she said, ¡°But Bai Ze, the two of you¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t fret. Even though Bei Jun is already close to bing a demigod, he hadn¡¯t broken through yet. Yan Jin and I are already at the Supreme Realm. We won¡¯t be any danger even if we can¡¯t kill him. The one that should worry is him¡­¡± The man¡¯s smile was gentle, his voice gently brushed past Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart. ¡°Bai Ze, I will never be able to repay what you had done for me in my past life and current life.¡± ¡®He had really done so many things for me. Yet, he had never once asked me anything in repayment¡­¡¯ ¡°Yue, do you still remember what I told you quite some times ago? He gives you happiness so I will protect your happiness. You should quickly go and find him. We will be waiting for your return at this ce¡­¡± There were slight struggles that shed beneath Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes. But when her eyes met with Bai Ze¡¯s eyes, her heart gradually calmed down. Chapter 908 - Lovesick Feng Jing Tian Part 3

Chapter 908 - Lovesick Feng Jing Tian Part 3

¡°Alright! Bai Ze! Yan Jin, the both of you must wait here for me! Xiao Yue, let¡¯s go!¡± Mu Ru Yue moved in a sh to escape from this area after casting ast nce at the two men behind her¡­ Bei Jun hollered in fury. However, white robes appeared before him, blocking his path, just as he wanted to chase after Mu Ru Yue. ¡°Bei Jun, I won¡¯t give you the chance in stopping her!¡± The man was forced to a halt as his dark golden pupils stared at the face before him as he mocked, ¡°Bai Ze, I really sympathize you. You had done so many things for her. Yet, there will only be that man in her heart¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong.¡± Bai Ze chuckled as he continued, ¡°She ces several people in her heart. She just ced Zi Huang in a special position in her heart. I am one with the rest of the people holding a position in her heart. I believe if her position and my position were switched today, she will simrly do this for me. On the other hand, you will only be an enemy to her. There will never be a position of you in her heart. Thus, the most pitiful person should be you!¡± Boom! Intense ck storm surged out of Bei Jun¡¯s body. The man¡¯s gaze became increasingly cold under the gale. ¡°Bei Jun, I knew that you had fallen in love with her a thousand years ago. But you had just used a wrong method. You thought about being her enemy in order to gain her attention. However, it backfired, making her ignore you instead. ¡°Currently, why are you following Zi Feng¡¯s path, trying to ruin their rtionship? They had undergone so many hardships and crisis already. They are now back with each other with such great difficulties. I definitely wouldn¡¯t let anyone destroy their happiness!¡± ¡°If there is¡­¡± Bai Ze raised his gaze as he looked at Bai Ze with his head held high and continued, ¡°I will stop them with all my might!¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Bei Jun raised his head andughed brazenly as he said, ¡°I shall see if you¡¯re capable enough then!¡± Mu Ru Yue was currently dashing toward the depth of the sacrificial altar grounds, slowly revealing a resolute glow in her eyes. ¡®This is the chance Bai Ze and Yan Jin had earned for me. I will cherish it no matter what!¡¯ ¡°Bai Ze! Yan Jin, don¡¯t worry. I will be back soon¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze gradually became resolute as she quickened her steps¡­ ¡°We¡¯re here!¡± Suddenly, she halted her steps as she raised her head as her gaze focused on thepass on the table. She became ted as shemented, ¡°It is the ancient divine instrument Dimensional Compass! I really didn¡¯t expect that such an item exists in this world!¡± ¡®The Dimensional Compass can connect to pathways to different worlds. This should just be a legendary item. I didn¡¯t expect for it to appear right before me now¡­¡¯ ¡°I will be able to return to Hua Xia with the assistance of thispass. I will then return back to this ce after finding Wu Chen.¡± Mu Ru Yue moved in a sh toward thepass, pressing her hand heavily on thepass. Swish! A ck ray of light shot out from it, spreading toward the sky¡­ Mu Ru Yue felt that she couldn¡¯t move a single muscle while she was within the ck light. She didn¡¯t even have the strength to move her finger¡­ ¡°Master, be careful!¡± Yet, Xiao Yue¡¯s exmation was heard from her side. When Mu Ru Yue shifted her head at Xiao Yue, a sinister face was reflected in her eyes¡­ ¡°Die!¡± Xiao Jing¡¯s face was sinister as she shed therge sword in her hand which was glimmering with ck lightning heavily downward. Mu Ru Yue was unable to move within the ck light at this very moment so she could only watch on as that sword shed downward at her¡­ Chapter 909 - Lovesick Feng Jing Tian Part 4

Chapter 909 - Lovesick Feng Jing Tian Part 4

Suddenly, a man with red hair descended before her. The man¡¯s red robes were as red as bloodberry before her eyes. Blood sputtered out from his body, dying Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes red. His lofty figure covered her body, making her heart tremble subconsciously¡­ ¡°Feng Jing Tian!¡± Mu Ru Yue yelled out with all her might when he turned his head back at her. The man¡¯s red lips moved as if he wanted to say something. However, Mu Ru Yue had already entered the ck light. Her final nce of him was the crimson red blood spurting out from his chest. His blood sprayed outward, covering his surroundings with blood, making her heart ache¡­ Following that, Mu Ru Yue lost her consciousness, disappearing into the darkness. Mu Ru Yue was awakened by a sound of quarreling, in a daze. ¡°Zhang Jun (open handsome), who is this woman? Why did you bring her here?¡± That voice was really high pitched and filled with anger. ¡°Didn¡¯t I already tell you that I¡¯ve picked her up at the Long White Mountain?! I saw that she was unconscious and it is really dangerous at that ce so I brought her here. You should stop being overly sensitive, crazed with jealousy.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care! You must send this woman away! Who knows if she is actually a spy from another sect?! Moreover, the ancient martial art in our Hua Xia had already died out. There currently aren¡¯t many people that could cultivate. The sect had a rule ages ago that we mustn¡¯t let ordinary people know of our existence as ancient martial practitioners. Otherwise, it will result in needless trouble.¡± Mu Ru Yue frowned tightly, slightly absent-minded. The room¡¯s door was pushed open when she was in doubt. A handsome man and a beauty entered the room. The man was handsome with eyes like stars. He had a rather in ck coloured clothing, helplessness was expressed on his face. There was a girl with an outstanding appearance by his side but she was ring furiously at Mu Ru Yue. It was as though Mu Ru Yue was the third wheel that snatched her man away. ¡°Where is this ce?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyebrows rxed gradually as she asked calmly. The woman had her hands on her hip as she said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re just an ordinary person. You won¡¯t understand even if we exin. Husband, quickly send her away from this ce. If someone found out about this, there will be trouble.¡± The woman¡¯s tone was arrogant as she looked down upon Mu Ru Yue when she said that. ¡®In my point of view, how can ordinary people be qualified to speak casually with us martial practitioners? Even the most modern weapon won¡¯t be able to subdue us, martial practitioners. If the ancient martial world didn¡¯t have the rule that martial practitioner mustn¡¯t expose their identity to ordinary people and even make a move on them, perhaps ancient martial practitioner wouldn¡¯t restrict themselves from using their might.¡¯ ¡°Lady,¡± The man smiled as he continued, ¡°My name is Zhang Jun and this is my wife, Lin Shan (forest coral). I hope for your forgiveness for the previous impoliteness. As for our identities, we really can¡¯t tell you that so I hope for thedy¡¯s forgiveness.¡± ¡°Zhang Jun!¡± The girl¡¯s expression that had an outstanding appearance became cold as she said, ¡°Why are you being so polite to her? It can¡¯t be that you have your eyes on this girl, right? She is indeed really pretty, but don¡¯t you forget that it is my Father that helped you achieve your current position! You won¡¯t be able to be the current you without my Father!¡± ¡°Lin Shan!¡± Zhang Jun¡¯s expression became slightly unpleasant as he chided her, ¡°I¡¯ve already said that I brought her here because she was unconscious. Do you have an end? You will be crazily jealous due to me just looking at other girls every time, even seeking trouble with those girls! Do you know other people are treating you like a mad person? I don¡¯t mind if you¡¯re acting like that indoors but you even dare to act like this in other ces. Do you really need to always provoke trouble for us all the time?¡± Chapter 910 -Hua Xia’s Mu Family’s Crisis Part 1

Chapter 910 -Hua Xia¡¯s Mu Family¡¯s Crisis Part 1

¡°You¡­¡± Lin Shan¡¯s expression distorted as she red viciously at Mu Ru Yue as she shouted, ¡°You actually dare to humiliate and scold me for this vixen! Now, I will make all hell break loose for you this bastard couple!¡± A power surged forth from Lin Shan¡¯s body upon saying that, charging aggressively at Mu Ru Yue. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression gradually darkened. ¡®I didn¡¯t expect to meet with such a matter just when I return back to Hua Xia¡­¡¯ ¡°This is bad!¡± Zhang Jun¡¯s expression changed greatly. ¡®Lin Shan is a martial practitioner. Even though she is currently just at the Eighth Stage, that woman is just an ordinary person. I can¡¯t in the slightest feel any ancient aura from her body. If Lin Shan hits her with that palm strike, she will be partly crippled even if she survives. ¡®If so, the lives in the Cloud Mountain Sect will be pursued after by the entire ancient martial world!¡± A trace of a cold ray of light surged in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes. She raised her hand discreetly. Yet, Zhang Jun pped Lin Shan at this moment. Bam! Lin Shan fell onto the ground from the force of the p. Lin Shan was in a daze as she looked in disbelief at Zhang Jun as she stuttered, ¡°Y-you pped me?¡± ¡°Lin Shan, do you know that your actions are creating so much trouble for us?¡± Zhang Jun¡¯s expression had turned ashen. He clenched his fist tightly as he continued, ¡°I will still be in the advantage even if youin about this to your father!¡± ¡°Wah!¡± Lin Shan could no longer stand it, wailing loudly as she ran out of the room. Mu Ru Yue gradually put down her hand as she looked at the departing figure¡­ Lin Shan currently was clueless that Zhang Jun had saved her life with that p. They weren¡¯t able to detect any martial practitioner aura from Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body as she was already too strong for them to discover about it. ¡®The ancient martial energy in Hua Xia is too thin. Hence, the ancient martial practitioners here can only have a rather low cultivation. How can they discover my cultivation as a True Realm martial practitioner then? I will only be seen as an ordinary person just like themon popce before other¡¯s eyes¡­¡¯ ¡°Lady, please let me guide you out of this ce.¡± Zhang Jun shifted his head as he looked at Mu Ru Yue with a friendly smile. Mu Ru Yue nodded. With a glimmer that flickered in her eyes, she asked, ¡°What year is it this year?¡± ¡®I¡¯ve already departed to the Martial God Continent for slightly over ten years already. I don¡¯t know how much time had passed here¡­ Zhang Jun looked curiously at Mu Ru Yue as he answered, ¡°2014.¡± ¡®2014?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue was startled. ¡®No! ¡®Impossible! ¡®The year when I departed from this world was 2012! ¡®In other words, I had lived in the Ancient Martial Continent for about a dozen years. Yet, only two years had passed in Hua Xia?¡¯ ¡°Lady, do you have a problem about that?¡± Zhang Jun frowned. ¡®It can¡¯t be thisdy has mental issues, right?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue took in a deep breath and shook her head as she said, ¡°Please lead me out of this ce.¡± ¡®I don¡¯t know what has happened to the Mu family in these two years¡­ ¡®This was especially so when those people would fail to find the Alchemy Book after my death. They will certainly seek trouble with my family! Father and Mother had already gone missing ages ago, their locations unknown. Currently, there¡¯s only Grandfather and younger brother still living within the Mu family¡­ ¡®I also don¡¯t know where Wu Chen is now. Mu Ru Yue smiled as she thought about his handsome and charming face. ¡®I will simrly be able to find him after returning to Hua Xia since I¡¯ve managed to discover him within a sea of people in the Martial God Continent¡­¡¯ Zhang Jun was a little stunned. ¡®She must be thinking about her beloved man, judging by that bright and beautiful smile on her face.¡¯ He chuckled as he waved his hand horizontally to the side and said, ¡°Lady first.¡± The ancient martial world lived separately from the Hua Xia Continent. They generally lived in seclusion deep in the mountains. The Mu family was forced to leave the sect due to some reasons, establishing a family in Hua Xia. Yet, due to being pressured by people wanting to obtain the Alchemy Book, they didn¡¯t have a choice but move back to the ancient martial world from Hua Xia¡­ Chapter 911 -Hua Xia’s Mu Family’s Crisis Part 2

Chapter 911 -Hua Xia¡¯s Mu Family¡¯s Crisis Part 2

There wasn¡¯t a slightest modern decoration in therge hall of the Mu family but it was filled with an ancient scent and ancient decoration. There was currently a youth in a pure white T-shirt within therge hall ring furiously at the crowd before him. His current youthful face was sullen. ¡°Why had all of youe to our Mu family again? I¡¯ve already mentioned that the Alchemy Book isn¡¯t in the Mu family. Do you have an end?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± The elder that was in the lead of the group snorted coldly as he said expressionlessly, ¡°Mu Hao Tian (admire grand sky), your elder sister had already died. Currently, the Mu family had deteriorated. Moreover, our head leader of the family broke through to the Xiantian Full Circle Realm already. Your sister won¡¯t be able to go against our head leader even if she still lives. I shall give you an advice to your Mu family. You should know what¡¯s best for you!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Mu Hao Tian¡¯splexion momentarily became gravely pale, his body shuddered uncontrobly. ¡®All of therge sects had pursued after elder sister for the Alchemy Book two years ago. It resulted in her death at the Long White Mountain. Grandfather was bed-ridden after witnessing her corpse due to his sorrow ever since then. The Mu family started to crumble at that moment¡­¡¯ ¡°I will certainly avenge my elder sister¡¯s death! I will make all of you that led to her death pay a terrible price!¡± Mu Hao Tian raised his head, revealing his bloodshot eyes, as he yelled furiously with a shaky voice. ¡°What can you do when even your elder sister died under our hands?¡± The elder sneered as he continued, ¡°I shall give you all a couple more days to think this through. If you continue not to give us that Alchemy Book at that moment, I¡¯m afraid that what will be waiting for you will be to be forced to move out of the ancient martial world, living in the ordinary world!¡± The elder swung his sleeves downward heavily, turning around and left after giving Mu Hao Tian a final nce. ¡®The countries of Hua Xia and the ancient martial world had an agreement for the safety of Hua Xia that ancient martial practitioners were forbidden in using their might in the cities of Hua Xia. Otherwise, it will jeopardize the state of Hua Xia. ¡®The ancient martial world simrly had a rule that it was not permitted to annihte the entire family no matter how deep was their grudges to that family. ¡®The current motto of the ancient martial world was to leave a fine line in no matter what you do so that it will be easier to meet in the future. ¡®Otherwise, I would have already killed all these people two years ago! ¡®However, there isn¡¯t a rule that forbidden chasing them out of the ancient martial world. I will then have multiple ways of making these people disappear once they entered the city¡­¡¯ Bang! Mu Hao Tian¡¯s legs gave way, sitting heavily on the ground. Tears of despair streamed down from his eyes but he gritted his teeth, not releasing a single sound. ¡®Father and Mother are missing, elder sister had died, and Grandfather had been bed-ridden so I am the only one that can support the entire Mu family now¡­ ¡®But I¡¯m already so exhausted. ¡®Previously, I¡¯ve been protected well by Elder sister, not being hurt in the slightest by anything. Yet, I currently must stand up to face all these enemies of the Mu family.¡¯ ¡°Elder sis¡­ how great would it be if you¡¯re still living¡­¡± Mu Hao Tian closed his eyes slowly. With his long eyshes trembling slightly, he muttered softly in a hoarse voice, ¡°Elder sis, I miss you so much¡­¡± ¡°Young master.¡± Suddenly, a voice was heard before him, ¡°Young master, there is a person outside, seeking for an audience. She said that she is a friend of the eldest young mistress.¡± ¡®Elder sister¡¯s friend?¡¯ Mu Hao Tian suddenly opened his eyes as he agreed, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I shall have a meeting with her. I know all of elder sister¡¯s friends. I just don¡¯t know which one¡­¡± A girl was standing with her hands resting behind her back within the ancestral hall. Her gazended on a tablet within the Mu family¡¯s ancestor shrine, silently focusing on a photo. It was a girl with an impable beauty that had a greatly simr appearance to hers. But the girl in that picture was much younger than her¡­ ¡°It seems Grandfather and younger brother must have thought that I¡¯ve died.¡± Chapter 912 -Hua Xia’s Mu Family’s Crisis Part 3

Chapter 912 -Hua Xia¡¯s Mu Family¡¯s Crisis Part 3

Mu Ru Yue chuckled bitterly with a trace of mixed feelings in her heart. ¡®I¡¯ve transmigrated with my soul so my corpse naturally remained in Hua Xia. I don¡¯t know how sorrowful Grandfather and younger brother were when they saw my body. ¡®However, I won¡¯t have a way to prove my identity in this case. ¡®Who will believe that I am Mu Ru Yue when my corpse remained in the Mu family?¡¯ Mu Hao Tian saw a girl in a white blouse and jeans when he just entered the ancestral hall. Her hair was fluttering gently in the wind, a sorrowful vibe could be felt from her back. Mu Hao Tian¡¯s heart shuddered at that moment with ayer of water mist coated hisrge, clear eyes¡­ ¡°Elder sister?¡± Mu Hao Tian couldn¡¯t help but call out, stumbling toward Mu Ru Yue. ¡®Is it her? Is she the elder sister that I¡¯ve missed dearly for these two years?¡¯ Currently, Mu Hao Tian failed to notice that the girl¡¯s body stiffened when he called out. Following that, she gradually turned around, an impable appearance instantly entered his eyes. ¡®Identical! ¡®She looks too identical. She really looks just like Elder sister!¡¯ Mu Hao Tian couldn¡¯t suppress his excitement, hastily wanting to pounce toward Mu Ru Yue. Yet, he halted his steps just when he was before her¡­ ¡°No, you can¡¯t be my elder sister! My elder sister had already died. Wh-who on earth are you?¡± ¡®That¡¯s right, elder sister died already. I had personally cremated her corpse. Yet, now, how could she be standing before me,pletely perfect? ¡®It is impossible for her to be my beloved elder sister no matter how simr her grandeur and appearance are¡­¡¯ ¡°I¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s stirred up heart calmed down upon hearing that. She smiled bitterly as she said, ¡°I am a friend of your elder sister. My surname is Xiao.¡± ¡°Elder sister¡¯s friend?¡± Mu Hao Tian looked curiously at her as he asked, ¡°Why hadn¡¯t I see you before? I know all of elder sister¡¯s friends¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled as she said, ¡°We had met in America three years, one month, and four days ago. I¡¯vee here to visit her this time. Who knew¡­ she had already been killed by someone.¡± ¡®America? Mu Hao Tian¡¯s heart leaped. ¡®Elder sister had indeed made a trip to America three years ago. Only Grandfather and I knew about it. All of the subordinates had thought that elder sister was only cultivating in seclusion. ¡®Yet, this woman knew that elder sister had gone to America?¡¯ ¡°Your elder sister had told me about you¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue lowered her gaze to look at the youth before her. With a doting gaze, she continued, ¡°You were still wetting your pants when you were nine-year-old. You always loved sticking to her side. You were also frequently treated as a girl when you¡¯re young. You had fallen in love with a girl in kindergarten. Yet, she said she wasn¡¯t a lesbian¡­¡± Mu Hao Tian¡¯s face flushed red. But when his gazended on the photo hanging on the wall, hisplexion slowly turned gravely pale. He bit his lip before saying in sorrow, ¡°My elder sister¡­ had passed. She was killed by those people! I will avenge my elder sister¡¯s death no matter what. I definitely won¡¯t let all those people that took her life off scot-free!¡± The pain in the youth¡¯s eyes was so obvious, almost making Mu Ru Yue reveal her identity. But she managed to hold back her tongue in time as she asked, testing the water, ¡°Perhaps she had entered another¡¯s person body after her soul left her body by taking over that person¡¯s life, rebirthing?¡± ¡°How¡¯s that possible?¡± Mu Hao Tian chuckled bitterly as he continued, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Elder sister had died! All I can do is to avenge her death by killing all the people that took her life!¡± Chapter 913 -Hua Xia’s Mu Family’s Crisis Part 4

Chapter 913 -Hua Xia¡¯s Mu Family¡¯s Crisis Part 4

Fury surged in the youth¡¯s eyes with steeled determination in his eyes¡­ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart ached. The previous youth that was as cheerful as sunshine seemed to have vanished, reced by hatred. Mu Ru Yue couldn¡¯t bear not to raise her hand to pull Mu Hao Tian into her embrace. Mu Hao Tian¡¯s body stiffened as he gradually closed his eyes at this instant¡­ ¡®This embrace is so warm, making me remember that elder sister had hugged me in this fashion when I was too afraid to fall asleep every night¡­ ¡®It was as if I can always be at ease whenever she was around.¡¯ ¡°Elder sister Xiao, since you know so many things about me, you should have a really close rtionship to elder sister. It is especially so when you have a simr scent to hers¡­ I am really exhausted after all these years when elder sister wasn¡¯t by my side and Grandfather had been bed-ridden. But I must carry on. This is the Mu family that elder sister had previously protected with her life. How can I let something that elder sister protected disappear? Hence, I will persist no matter how hard and painful it will be. Elder sister will also be at ease in theherworld in this case.¡± Mu Hao Tian¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly. He raised his pair ofrge, bright eyes to look at Mu Ru Yue, bing slightly absent-minded. ¡®It is as though elder sister that I had revered was still standing before me, smiling lightly and lovingly¡­¡¯ ¡°She had pleaded me previously in America that I would help her protect the Mu family on her behalf if she were to die. I had agreed to it so you can just pass the future matters of the Mu family to me.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart had never ached so much when she heard the youth¡¯s words. ¡®He had always been under my wings since young. Yet, he needs to use his feeble shoulders to carry therge burden in supporting the entire Mu family now. ¡®How can my heart not ache?¡¯ ¡°Let¡¯s go. Please bring me to see your grandfather first. I might be able to treat him.¡± Mu Ru Yue suppressed the sore feelings in her heart as she smiled and said that. ¡°Really?¡± Mu Hao Tian¡¯s eyes lit up as he continued, ¡°I had brought Grandfather to the hospital when he was critically ill. But the people at the hospital said that Grandfather doesn¡¯t have much longer to live. Hence, I can only bring Grandfather back to the family. Following that, I used the Qi Blood Pill that was left behind by my ancestors to sustain Grandfather¡¯s life. Grandfather will never be able to die in peace if he didn¡¯t see the corpse of those people that killed my elder sister!¡± Loathsome was expressed on the youth¡¯s face, killing intents gradually surged forth from his body¡­ Mu Ru Yue lowered her gaze slightly, covering the iciness in her eyes. ¡®I can already imagine how this youth lived in these two years. I won¡¯t let those people that killed me continue living in this world no matter what! ¡®I will kill all of them, no matter how far away they may be!¡¯ ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Mu Ru Yue tugged on Mu Hao Tian¡¯s hand as she said gently, ¡°Trust me, I can save him! Simrly, I won¡¯t let those people from those power that took your elder sister¡¯s life continue to live in this world!¡± Mu Hao Tian¡¯s heart shuddered subconsciously as his gaze focused on the girl¡¯s impable face. He hadpared the face that he remembered two years ago to Mu Ru Yue¡¯s face, gradually matching up with the face before him¡­ ¡®Why do they give me the same feeling?¡¯ ¡®Who on earth is this girl?¡¯ Mu Hao Tian bit his lip, freely allowing Mu Ru Yue to pull him out of the room. What made Mu Hao Tian even more surprised after that was the woman before him seemed to be walking in her own house, extremely familiar with theyout of the Mu family. This was especially so when she knew how to go to Grandfather¡¯s room. ¡®Can it be elder sister had also told her this?¡¯ Chapter 914 -Hua Xia’s Mu Family’s Crisis Part 5

Chapter 914 -Hua Xia¡¯s Mu Family¡¯s Crisis Part 5

¡®However, the Mu family had shifted after elder sister¡¯s death. How could she still know the entireyout of the rooms?¡¯ The current Mu Hao Tian naturally didn¡¯t know that Mu Ru Yue had released her mental power to easily lock on to Mu Feng¡¯s (admire guzheng) room due to her anxiousness¡­ Mu Ru Yue hastily pushed open the room¡¯s door from outside. When she saw the figure that was as thin as boneying on the bed, her heart seemed to have been pierced deeply by something. She hastily ran inside, stumbling. Mu Ru Yue couldn¡¯t believe that Mu Feng had currently aged so much. His gravely white eyshes were trembling slightly. He was as thin as a bone with all his hair as white as snow. His eye socket had caved in deeply as if he was at hisst breath. ¡®Grandfather had turned to this state in just two years. ¡®I can imagine how great the impact of my death had done to him that year¡­¡¯ ¡°Elder sister Xiao?¡± Mu Hao Tian frowned slightly as he became increasingly suspicious. ¡®Logically speaking, Elder sister Xiao is just elder sister¡¯s friend. She at most should have just agreed to help the Mu family. But why is she expressing such an expression when she looked at Grandfather? ¡®Is¡­ is she really elder sister¡¯s friend?¡¯ Mu Hao Tian suddenly thought back about what Mu Ru Yue had asked him previously. His heart was stirred up. But he couldn¡¯t help to smile in self-derision in the next moment. ¡®How can such a matter like taking over someone¡¯s life to rebirth ur?¡¯ However, he unknowingly felt that this woman looked too simr to his elder sister, no matter if it was her appearance or grandeur¡­ ¡°His vitality had been greatly damaged, but it isn¡¯t anything major.¡± Mu Ru Yue withdrew her gaze as she continued, ¡°I¡¯ve an Energy Recovery Pill in my possession. He will recover once he consumes this pill. Mu Hao Tian¡¯s body jolted as he looked at Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hand in astonishment. ¡°Is¡­ is what you said the truth?¡± He was excited at this moment as he locked his gaze on Mu Ru Yue. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled as she continued, ¡°If you trust me, feed him this pill.¡± Mu Hao Tian gradually withdrew his gaze and with a resolute gaze, he replied, ¡°I believe in elder sister¡¯s sight. The people that she like mustn¡¯t be bad!¡± ¡®People that she like?¡¯ Bitterness filled Mu Ru Yue¡¯s mouth. ¡®How could the youth know that the reason why those people were able to set a trap in the Long White Mountain two years ago had an undeniable link to a person¡­ ¡®If it wasn¡¯t for that person, how could I be ambushed? ¡®Lastly, my soul fell, entering a different world¡­¡¯ Mu Hao Tian poured a cup of tea, pushing the pill into Mu Feng¡¯s mouth before pouring tea into his mouth after that. He turned around once he did that and saw that the girl had walked toward the sunlight outside the room. ¡°She should not be elder sister.¡± Mu Hao Tian shook his head as he muttered, ¡°Elder sis¡­ doesn¡¯t know alchemy, not to mention that Energy Recovery Pill.¡± ¡®This girl should only just be elder sister¡¯s friend¡­¡¯ Mu Hao Tian lowered his head dejectedly upon thinking about that. Theplexion of his youthful face was gravely pale under the sunlight¡­ ¡°Cough cough!¡± The elder coughed drily as he gradually opened his eyes as he called out weakly, ¡°Tian Er¡­¡± ¡°Grandfather!¡± Mu Hao Tian hastily gripped the elder¡¯s hand as he said jubntly, ¡°Grandfather, you¡¯re finally awake. The pill that elder sister Xiao gave was indeed really powerful.¡± ¡°Elder sister Xiao?¡± Mu Feng turned his head to Mu Hao Tian curiously. ¡°Elder sister Xiao is a friend that elder sister knew in America.¡± Mu Hao Tian paused for a moment and bit his lip before he said, ¡°She hase here for elder sister¡­¡± Mu Feng¡¯s body stiffened upon hearing the mention of his deceased granddaughter, sorrow was expressed from his eyes¡­ Chapter 915 -Bad At Judging A Person Part 1

Chapter 915 -Bad At Judging A Person Part 1

¡°Your elder sister¡­¡± Mu Zheng closed his eyes in slight sorrow as he continued with a bitter smile, ¡°She had still left us in the end¡­¡± Mu Hao Tian bit his lip lightly as he lowered his head slightly. Sorrow surged forth from his body. He suppressed his pain as he smiled forcefully. ¡°Grandfather, you should rest up. I will head out to entertain elder sister Xiao.¡± Mu Zheng thought about something, but he closed his eyes in the end. ¡®All of the burdens of the family had fallen onto her after my son and daughter-inw went missing all these years. Butstly, she died under those people¡¯s hands.¡± Mu Hao Tian looked at the figure that was under the light of daybreak in the courtyard. He became slightly absent-minded. The girl that was in front of him seemed to have felt the familiar aura behind her so her body stiffened a little before gradually rxing. Yet, a familiar figure entered her eyes in the courtyard in front of her just as she was about to turn around, intense mes of fury exploded forth from her heart with undisguised killing intents¡­ Chu Yan (clear appeal) hastily ran briskly toward them, but she halted her steps when she was about to reach Mu Hao Tian. She looked in disbelief at Mu Ru Yue. Swish! Herplexion turned gravely pale as she stuttered in a shaky voice, ¡°H-how are you¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue sniggered as she smiled in mockery. ¡®This woman was my best friend since young. I had always stayed by her side no matter what cmity we faced all these years. ¡®Yet¡­ ¡®She plotted against me for a man that I didn¡¯t even like. If it wasn¡¯t for Chu Yun to leak out the route I usually take and even set up a trap, how could I be ambushed in the end? ¡®All of this was due to me being bad at judging a person!¡¯ ¡°Elder sister Chu Yun, this is my elder sister¡¯s friend.¡± Mu Hao Tian turned his head to look at Mu Ru Yue upon saying that as he said, ¡°Elder sister Xiao, elder sister Chu Yun was my elder sister¡¯s best friend. She had been a great help to the Mu family these two years¡­¡± It was unknown to him why he felt that elder sister Xiao didn¡¯t seem to be friendly to elder sister Chu Yun¡­ It was as though elder sister Chu Yun was her foe. Glimmers danced in Mu Hao Tian¡¯s eyes as he nced discreetly at Chu Yun. Chu Yun gradually recovered her expression as she extended her hand toward Mu Ru Yue and said, ¡°Nice to meet you! I¡¯m Chu Yun, Mu Ru Yue¡¯s best friend. How may I call you?¡± ¡°Xiao.¡± Mu Ru Yue simply replied with a word, obviously didn¡¯t want to talk to Chu Yun. She didn¡¯t even give Chu Yun a nce. Chu Yun¡¯s hand stiffened in mid-air as she embarrassedly put her hand down. But her eyes nced at Mu Ru Yue. ¡®I¡¯ve never seen a woman that could have such a simr appearance to Mu Ru Yue, almost making me think that damnable girl had returned once again! ¡®But I¡¯ve personally seen that woman¡¯s body being cremated so it will be impossible for her to appear again.¡¯ ¡°Young miss Xiao, you must be brought together to Yue Er by fate that even your appearance looks so simr.¡± Chu Yun looked at Mu Ru Yue with a fake smile, a trace of light shed past her eyes. Mu Ru Yue nced at her indifferently as she said, ¡°My face was disfigured when I first met her so I had done a stic surgery ording to her appearance.¡± ¡®That sounds reasonable as for how could one have such a simr appearance unless they underwent stic surgery or was identical twins? But the madam of the Mu family had only given birth to a son and a daughter so she definitely couldn¡¯t be Mu Ru Yue¡¯s blood sister.¡¯ This made Mu Hao Tian nce curiously at Mu Ru Yue instead. ¡®Yet, why do I feel that it isn¡¯t that simple? ¡®She was not only simr in appearance but also in her grandeur. Hence, I¡¯ll always had the feeling elder sister has returned to my side whenever I look at her¡­¡¯ Chapter 916 -Bad At Judging A Person Part 2

Chapter 916 -Bad At Judging A Person Part 2

¡°Elder sister Chu Yun, how is it going between elder brother Shen Mo (liquid ink) and you?¡± Mu Hao Tiao stopped thinking too much as he shifted his head toward Chu Yun and asked, ¡°Do you have wedding ns?¡± Chu Yun blushed as she replied shyly, ¡°We will be marrying in a month time. The purpose as to why I¡¯vee here this time is to deliver the wedding invitation to you.¡± Nobody knew the bitterness in her heart at this moment. ¡®That man only has Mu Ru Yue in his heart. If it wasn¡¯t for him being depressed for a period of time after her death and I stayed by his side without taking a break, he probably wouldn¡¯t have gradually opened his heart to me¡­ ¡®Moreover, there was once that he was drunk and did the deed thinking that I was Mu Ru Yue, making this man willing to marry me¡­ ¡®The feeling of being a recement is really ufortable. ¡®Although Mu Ru Yue had already died, it won¡¯t be easy to make him forget herpletely¡­¡¯ ¡°Congrattions then.¡± Mu Hao Tian smiled youthfully. With a candid glow on his handsome face under the sunlight, he said, ¡°I will definitely be attending your wedding. Elder brother Shen is a good person. It¡¯s a pity my elder sister didn¡¯t like him¡­¡± Chu Yun¡¯s expression changed slightly as gloominess shed past her eyes. ¡®Does Mu Hao Tian mean that I had picked a trash that Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t want? I really don¡¯t know if he just said it generally or intentionally! Mu Hao Tian should not know that I was the one that secretly killed Mu Ru Yue that day. Moreover, he shouldn¡¯t be suspecting me as I¡¯ve been his childhood friend for so many years!¡¯ Chu Yun heaved a sigh of relief upon thinking about that. She then replied with a smile, ¡°Shen Mo indeed is a great guy. I¡¯m fortunate in being able to marry him¡­¡± ¡°Is that so? Th-then elder sister Chu Yun should cherish him well.¡± It was unknown to Chu Yun why she felt that there was a deep meaning in what Mu Hao Tian had said. She couldn¡¯t help but turn her head to look at the youth. She then felt she was overthinking when she saw the youth¡¯s candid smile. Mu Ru Yue smiled upon seeing the current scene yed out. ¡®That¡¯s right, Mu Hao Tian indeed is innocent and kindhearted. I¡¯ve even protected him so well that he is as pure as a sheet of white paper. However, I forgot that this brat is extraordinary witty since young. He hadpleted all of the elementary educations when he was just eight-years-old. Following that, he had no choice but be homeschooled due to the family¡¯s condition. He also loved delving intow subjects so how could hepletely believe Chu Yun? ¡®Only Chu Yun other than Grandfather and him knew that I was heading to the Long White Mountain two years ago. Grandfather would naturally not expose it so there won¡¯t be anyone else other than Chu Yun that could leak out my location¡­¡¯ ¡°Elder sister Xiao, you had promised my elder sister to take care of the Mu family. Will you be going to elder sister Chu Yun¡¯s wedding?¡± Mu Hao Tian blinked his eyes as he continued, ¡°I hope elder sister Xiao can give your blessings on behalf of my elder sister. My elder sister will certainly be happy when she could see that in theherworld.¡± Chu Yun¡¯s expression changed. ¡®Honestly, I don¡¯t want this woman toe to my wedding. But Mu Hao Tian had said that already and I can¡¯t find any way in rejecting her froming.¡¯ ¡°Young miss Xiao,¡± Chu Yun calmed down as she smiled elegantly and asked, ¡°I don¡¯t know if young miss Xiao is keen in attending my wedding?¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled but her smile didn¡¯t reach her eyes. With a cial gaze, she agreed, ¡°I¡¯m really keen!¡± ¡°I will wee the both of you at the Shen family at that time then.¡± Chu Yun no longer looked at the two people behind her upon tossing out those words, turning her head to walk out of the room towards the sunlight¡­ Mu Hao Tian¡¯s smile gradually disappeared upon seeing her disappearing figure¡­ Chapter 917 -Bad At Judging A Person Part 3

Chapter 917 -Bad At Judging A Person Part 3

¡°Elder sister Xiao, can you do me a favour?¡± Mu Hao Tian raised his handsome youthful face as a ray of a light shed past hisrge clear eyes. ¡°What is it?¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled gently as she looked at the youth beside her with a raised brow. ¡°I want¡­ you to ruin their wedding!¡± The youth narrowed his eyes slightly with his face losing his initial childishness. He looked so mature that Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart ached again. ¡®He had grown up so much during these two years. How could I unconcerned?¡¯ ¡°Elder brother Shen loves elder sister. Since your appearance is really simr to my elder sisters, he will unquestionably dump Chu Yun once he sees you. I mustn¡¯t let them marry!¡± ¡°Why?¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled as she continued, ¡°There¡¯s a proverb that said ¡®people from ancient times would rather destroy ten temples than destroy a marriage¡¯. What you are nning to do seems to go against ethics.¡± ¡°Elder sister Xiao, I¡¯m not afraid to tell you that only Grandfather, Chu Yun and I knew about my elder sister¡¯s trip to the Long White Mountain. Yet, it was leaked out in the end¡­ even leading to my elder sister¡¯s death. How could that matter have nothing to do with her? Hence, I mustn¡¯t let them marry! Can you help me with this favour?¡± The youth turned his head to face Mu Ru Yue with a candid glow emitting from his eyes. Mu Ru Yue raised her hand to rub the youth¡¯s head and with a smirk, she agreed, ¡°You¡¯re so young yet you act too old. Alright, I shall agree to your request.¡± She realized Mu Hao Tian was looking at her in a daze upon saying that. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brow raised slightly as she asked, puzzled. ¡°Nothing,¡± Mu Hao Tian shook his head as he lowered his gaze and continued, ¡°My elder sister loved to rub my head just like that. But she¡¯s already not here anymore¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s fingers stiffened. A hand seemed to be harshly squeezing her heart as she looked at the youth¡¯s sorrowful expression. She wanted to neglect everything and reveal her identity. But she knew Mu Hao Tian wouldn¡¯t believe her in such an unimaginable matter. He might even think that she had ulterior motives¡­ ¡°Elder sister Xiao.¡± Mu Hao Tian carefully grabbed onto her hand as he asked pitifully, ¡°Can you head in with me to see my Grandfather? Grandfather will be really happy once he sees you¡­¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Mu Ru Yue lowered her gaze slightly but nodded in the end¡­ Mu Zheng was resting within the room but was stunned when he saw the iing girl. He didn¡¯t know how he got the strength but he managed to instantly stand up from the bed at this moment, looking excitedly at Mu Ru Yue¡­ ¡°Yue¡­ Yue Er? You¡­ you are Yue Er?¡± ¡®Didn¡¯t Yue Er die? Can it be she revived?¡¯ ¡°Grandfather,¡± Mu Hao Tian pursed his thin lips as he continued, ¡°She is elder sister¡¯s friend. She was the one that I mentioned to you, elder sister Xiao. She isn¡¯t elder sister. Elder sister had already died and I had personally cremated her corpse.¡± ¡®Not Yue Er?¡¯ Mu Zheng¡¯s heart fell to the bottom of the valley at this instant, despair appeared in his expression again. ¡°I promised her that I will help the Mu family.¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her head to look at the elder as she said each word heavily, ¡°Hence, I will not only help her find her missing parents, but I will also help the Mu family to get through its current crisis!¡± Mu Zheng¡¯s heart shuddered as he said with a bitter smile, ¡°It¡¯s Yue Er¡¯s blessings to have you as her friend. It is, however, a pity that she is no longer here with us. It was all due to me as her Grandfather being too useless, making my Granddaughter face dangers knowingly¡­ If only if I didn¡¯t ept the head of the sect¡¯s Alchemy Book, perhaps none of this would have happened¡­¡± He shut his eyes from his slight pain, sighing lightly in regret. Chapter 918 - Various Power Came Knocking On The Door Part 1

Chapter 918 - Various Power Came Knocking On The Door Part 1

¡®When the head of the sect passed away, he had given the Alchemy Book to me. Yet, the disciples of the sect found out about that. They then not only forced me out of the sect, they even pursued after my life for the Alchemy Book. ¡®To me, the Alchemy Book was like a scalding hot sweet potato. I would have already abandoned the book if it wasn¡¯t for the head of the sect passing it to me. Lastly, it even implicated my Granddaughter, taking her life¡­ ¡®If I knew that earlier, I would have given up on the Alchemy Book. I wouldn¡¯t have implicated her life that way¡­¡¯ ¡°Grandfather¡­¡± Mu Hao Tian pursed his lips slightly, at a loss of what to say for a moment¡­ ¡°He still needs to rest for a period of time even if his body had already recovered.¡± Mu Ru Yue nced at Mu Hao Tian and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Mu Hao Tian nodded slightly as he lowered his gaze. His tightly clenched fist rxed uncontrobly. The girl halted her steps once she entered the courtyard. With her back facing the youth, she lifted her gaze slightly as she said gently, ¡°Hao Tian, you still haven¡¯t told me the genuine reason why you want me to ruin their wedding¡­¡± Mu Hao Tian was startled as he pursed his thin lips slightly when she looked at the girl before him. With a trace ofplex expression in his clear eyes, he exined, ¡°If elder sister was really killed by her, then¡­ she will certainly be my enemy. ¡°However, I don¡¯t want elder brother Shen to be on her side going against me at that time. Even though my elder sister didn¡¯t love him, he has always been taking good care of the Mu family. There is an undeniable link between elder brother Shen¡¯s help that assisted in helping the Mu family cross crisis all these years¡­¡± ¡°Moreover,¡± Mu Hao Tian paused for a moment before he continued, ¡°I dislike Chu Yun in making use of elder sister¡¯s death to obtain elder brother Shen¡­¡± ¡®Hence, I undoubtedly won¡¯t let them be together!¡¯ ¡°Alright,¡± Mu Ru Yue smirked as she continued, ¡°I will head there with you on the day of their wedding¡­¡± ¡®It is not only to ruin their wedding, but I must also protect this youth¡­¡¯ ¡°Young master, something terrible has happened!¡± Suddenly, a subordinate came running into the courtyard and reported, panting profusely, ¡°Young master, people from various power hase again¡­¡± Mu Hao Tian¡¯s expression changed slightly as he said, ¡°Elder sister Xiao, please go and hide. I will face those people.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Mu Ru Yue shook her head as she said, ¡°Since I¡¯ve promised her in protecting the Mu family, I won¡¯t cower at such a critical moment. Let¡¯s go. We shall head out to check out the situation now.¡± White robes shed past after she said that, heading out of the courtyard. Mu Hao Tian was stunned. Nheless, the figure before him had already disappeared before him just when he wanted to persuade her not to¡­ A group of people had crowded outside of the manor. An elder had raised his head to look in front of him at this moment. His expression changed drastically when he yelled out as though he had seen a ghost. ¡°Mu¡­ Mu Ru Yue?¡± ¡®Impossible! ¡®This woman should already be dead so how did she appear in this ce now?¡¯ Perhaps it was due to the elder¡¯s word, making the crowd cast a gaze at Mu Ru Yue. Their heart trembled subconsciously when they saw her wless appearance¡­ She had obviously died two years ago and her corpse was cremated! How could she appear at this ce? It¡­ couldn¡¯t be that they were looking at a ghost now right? There were numerous god non-believers in Earth¡¯s Hua Xia. The modern technologies had already stopped people from believing the existence of ghosts and monsters. However, these people were hidden modern ancient martial practitioners, derailed from the norm. Hence, they couldn¡¯t help but get a fright when they saw her face¡­ Yet, nobody thought about the possibility of taking over someone¡¯s life in order to rebirth. Chapter 919– Various Power Came Knocking On The Door Part 2

Chapter 919- Various Power Came Knocking On The Door Part 2

There was a possibility that she had be a malicious spirit, taking over someone¡¯s body. It was due to her being too weak in getting her body overtaken! Moreover, even if she had rebirth by taking over someone¡¯s life, how could she have such a simr face? ¡°Luo Cha Sect, Cloud Scar Sect, and Poison Sect¡­ Some well-known power in the Hua Xia¡¯s ancient martial world, other than the Evesting Sect that usually doesn¡¯t associate with the world, has assembled here. Are all of you trying to group attack the Mu family?¡± Mu Ru Yue smirked slightly. With a cold gaze in her eyes, she continued, ¡°Or¡­ is it that you all are no longer fearful of those old fellows of the Ancient Martial Sect?¡± ¡®The Ancient Martial Sect is the top sect within Hua Xia¡¯s ancient martial world. The Ancient Martial Sect has a close rtionship with the military. It simrly represents the military in order to govern the Ancient Martial World. All those existing rules in the ancient martial world was being implemented by the Ancient Martial Sect¡­ Moreover, the head of the Ancient Martial Sect is a Xiantian Full Circle expert! He is already the top experts in Hua Xia. Yet, they are negligible aspared to that continent from the other world! ¡®So why should I need to fear?¡¯ ¡°Little girl, who are you?¡± The old head leader of the Luo Cha Sect, Luo Cha (demon), narrowed his eyes slightly as he said coldly, ¡°You can¡¯t be Mu Ru Yue as she had already died!¡± Mu Ru Yue sniggered, not thinking much about him. Yet, a youthful voice was heard from behind her. He said in a slightly cold voice, ¡°She has nothing to do with this matter. All of you should stop seeking trouble with her!¡± ¡°Nothing to do?¡±Luo Cha smirked as he sniggered and continued, ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to be that case. If she doesn¡¯t have anything to do with this matter, why has she appeared in your Mu family? It can¡¯t be that the woman Mu Ru Yue hasn¡¯t died right? Haha! Your Mu family must pass the Alchemy Book to us today no matter what. Otherwise, I will make all of you be exiled from the ancient martial world!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Mu Hao Tian¡¯s expression changed as he pursed his thin lips slightly and said, enraged, ¡°Don¡¯t you think I don¡¯t know what you are nning. The Alchemy Book isn¡¯t in the Mu family but even if it is, I won¡¯t give it to you!¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Luo Chaughed brazenly as he continued, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t me me for being impolite! Someone, chase everyone from the Mu family out of this ce for this head leader, making them have a taste of the price for going against our order!¡± Simultaneously, people from the Cloud Scar Sect and Poison Sect came pressuring over, looking coldly at the people of the Mu family that were in the courtyard. In their point of view, if it wasn¡¯t for those rules from the top sect, such a puny Mu family would have already been obliterated long ago¡­ Why would they need to wait until now if it wasn¡¯t that case? Suddenly, white robes appeared from before Mu Hao Tian. Her white robes fluttered gently among the win with the expression on her impable face bing increasingly cial. An ice-cold aura was being emitted from her body. ¡°You all seem to have forgotten about my existence.¡± The girl raised her head gradually, looking coldly at the crowd. ¡°Hmph!¡± Luo Cha snorted coldly and with a trace of a cold smirk on his face, he continued, ¡°You¡¯re overestimating your might¡­ You aren¡¯t our match!¡± Boom! A power burst forth, pressuring over to Mu Ru Yue and Mu Hao Tian. From his point of view, his power should make this little girl that didn¡¯t know the immensity of the heaven and earth shiver in fright, unable to say a word¡­ ¡°Not good! Elder sister Xiao, be careful!¡± Mu Hao Tian¡¯s expression changed greatly. He felt suffocated under Luo Cha¡¯s might¡­ Following that, a pair of hands held his hand. Under the girl¡¯s hand, all of the pressure had dissipated gradually like a drizzle, fading away¡­ The girl that was within the gale gave off a dazzling glow under the sunset. Mu Hao Tian¡¯s body stiffened at this moment as he raised his gaze to look at the side face of the girl by her side. A peculiar impulse seemed to have surged forth from his heart. Chapter 920 – Various Power Came Knocking On The Door Part 3

Chapter 920 - Various Power Came Knocking On The Door Part 3

¡°Elder sister¡­¡± His voice was slightly shaky as he called out without a warning¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here.¡± Mu Ru Yue smirked slightly and with a tremendously resolute tone, she dered, ¡°Hence, nobody from the Mu family will ever be bullied by anyone from now on! If there is someone that dares to make a move on the Mu family, I will annihte their sect!¡± Mu Hao Tian¡¯s thin lips moved slightly with ayer of tears coated hisrge clear eyes. ¡®How long has it been? ¡®I¡¯ve never felt so at ease for such a long time already since elder sister died. The two years of being very scared and on edge had already made me extremely worn out. Yet, her appearance is like a ray of sunlight warming my worn out heart¡­¡¯ ¡°Brazen little girl!¡± Luo Sha didn¡¯t think much about Mu Ru Yue, instantly releasing his entire body¡¯s aura and surging then over toward Mu Ru Yue¡­ However, Mu Ru Yue just nced at him. That nce had prated directly into his soul, making his heart jolt¡­ His entire body¡¯s aura dissipated at that instant. ¡°Luo Sha!¡± The two people by his side were slightly displeased as they didn¡¯t understand why did Luo Sha suddenly withdrew his aura. In their point of view, wasn¡¯t it a piece of cake dealing with a little girl that was still wet behind her ears? But the girl facing them finally raised her hand gradually¡­ The crowd that was still looking with mockery at her suddenly had a drastic change in their expressions, revealing horror in their gazes¡­ ¡°W-what¡¯s happening?¡± Mu Hao Tian was slightly stunned. ¡®Elder sister Xiao didn¡¯t seem to have done anything so why are they having such expressions?¡¯ Mu Hao Tian frowned slightly, slightly puzzled. Curiosity brimmed in his eyes¡­ ¡°Y-you¡­ what did you do to us?¡± Luo Sha¡¯s face flushed red as he shouted while he seeming to be holding his breath, ¡°Why can¡¯t all of us breathe?¡± Mu Ru Yue looked coldly at Luo Sha as she said, ¡°I just wanted to tell you that your aura pressure is too negligible, not enough to scare anyone¡­¡± ¡®My pressure is too negligible?¡¯ Luo Sha waspletely stupefied. ¡®Does she mean that she is able to make the air in their surroundings disappear with just her aura pressure? H-how much strength does she have to do such a feat?¡¯ Boom! The tyrannical power before them formed into a sword, striking heavily downward under the crowd¡¯s frightened gaze. The sky seemed to have been sliced into halves by her at that moment, giving rise to an intense hurricane. Mu Hao Tian dazed as he looked stunned at the snow-white figure protecting in front of him. Astonishment filled his gaze¡­ Bang! When the enormous swordnded on the ground, the entire path made by marbles was destroyed. Moreover, Mu Ru Yue had purposely missed her target. Nheless, it was still frightening to those people, no longer daring to speak brazenly¡­ ¡°Tell me!¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her gaze slightly and with a cial glint in her eyes, she asked, ¡°Where is the couple Mu Yuan (admire fundamental) and Yun Luo (cloud radish) being held at?!¡± Mu Hao Tian¡¯s body shuddered when he heard those two names. A boundless glow was emitted from hisrge clear eyes as he stared at Luo Sha. ¡°Elder sister Xiao, are you saying that my parents are in their hands?¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her brow slightly as she exined, ¡°Your Elder sister had previously mentioned to me that the purpose in her making a trip to America was to search for the locations of your parents. She finally discovered that their disappearance was rted to Luo Sha from her investigations. It¡¯s a pity that she wasn¡¯t able to unearth the truth in time¡­¡± Boom! Mu Hao Tian was enraged. Killing intents gradually filled his eyes as he demanded, ¡°Luo Sha! Where had you hid my parents?! Give them back to me!¡± Chapter 921 – Various Power Came Knocking On The Door Part 4

Chapter 921 - Various Power Came Knocking On The Door Part 4

Luo Sha was currently stupefied. It was obvious that he hadn¡¯t recovered from his shock¡­ His body shuddered subconsciously when he heard Mu Hao Tian¡¯s voice after a long time as he replied, ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know!¡± Glimmers danced in his eyes when he said that. ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Mu Ru Yue smirked lightly as she continued indifferently, ¡°Since it¡¯s so, then you can return.¡± Luo Sha widened his eyes with disbelief. ¡®Is¡­ is she really letting me go this easily? Aren¡¯t she afraid that I may pay her back for this? ¡®I really don¡¯t know if this woman is too ignorant or she is overconfident¡­¡¯ Mu Hao Tian initially wanted to say something, but he swallowed his words in the end. ¡®I should trust her, just like Elder sister, right?¡¯ ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Luo Sha waved his hand as he red viciously at Mu Ru Yue. People from Cloud Scar Sect and Poison Sect didn¡¯t dare continue staying at this ce, hastily dashing out of the courtyard¡­ ¡°Xiao Yue.¡± Mu Ru Yue said with a n as she looked at the crowd¡¯s departing figure. ¡°Please help me pay attention to the movements from those three power, focusing mainly on the Luo Sha Sect. You are to report to me every people that they came in contact with!¡± ¡®I had temporarily let Luo Sha go in order to lure the backstage Master out in the open¡­ ¡®As for the other two sects, they simrly are in the same boat. If I need to eliminate the Luo Sha Sect, I will instantly wipe out all those sects. ¡®I mustn¡¯t act too carelessly in wiping them out unless I¡¯m certain of Mother¡¯s and Father¡¯s safety¡­¡¯ ¡°Elder sister Xiao, who are you speaking to?¡± Mu Hao Tian blinked his eyes as he looked at the girl before him, bbergasted. There was a silver wolf that suddenly appeared beside Mu Ru Yue while he was still puzzled. That wolf was different from the wolf of Hua Xia. Its beautiful silver fur gave off a dazzling glow under the sunset. Its eyes had a gentle smile as it elegantly lowered its prideful head. ¡°Understood, Master!¡± ¡®Did th-the silver wolf just speak?¡¯ Mu Hao Tian got a fright that hisplexion turned gravely pale as he pointed his finger at Xiao Yue and stuttered, ¡°Mon-monster! It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s a wolf monster¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue was startled as she patted her head, slightly vexed. ¡®I can¡¯t believe that I forgot that this is Hua Xia, no longer the Martial God Continent. The people of this ce has never seen a demon beast so they naturally wouldn¡¯t know that wild beast can also cultivate¡­¡¯ ¡°Hao Tian, she is a demon beast.¡± Mu Ru Yue smirked as she exined, ¡°Demon beast can simrly cultivate and is also able to form a contract with the human race, fighting alongside with its contracted person. It can humanise once it reaches a certain rank. They are an essential partner for cultivators.¡± Mu Hao Tian blinked his eyes in a daze as he asked, ¡°Why hadn¡¯t I heard of them before?¡± ¡°It is due to¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue paused slightly as she continued, ¡°There already aren¡¯t many wild beasts that can cultivate. The method in forming contracts had simrly disappeared. However, there are still several ancient books in the ancient martial world. There are simrly a lot of divine beasts within those ancient books. For example, the five most well-known divine beasts in our Hua Xia such as the Green Dragon, Vermillion Bird, White Tiger, ck Tortoise, and Qilin had all cultivated from wild beasts. It is simrly the case for Xiao Yue¡­¡± Mu Hao Tian nodded, unknown as to whether he had fully absorbed what Mu Ru Yue had said, as hemented, ¡°Elder sister Xiao, you¡¯re really knowledgeable¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue just smiled at hisment but didn¡¯t remark on it. She turned her head to Xiao Yue instead and said, ¡°Xiao Yue, you should quickly go now. My gut feeling tells me Luo Sha will bemunicating with those people shortly¡­¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Xiao Yue acknowledged politely. Her figure gradually elongated under the glow of the sunset. Shortly, an elegant and beautiful figure had stood before Mu Ru Yue. Swish! That figure soared in a sh, quickly disappearing under the sky. Chapter 922 – Various Power Came Knocking On The Door Part 5

Chapter 922 - Various Power Came Knocking On The Door Part 5

Mu Hao Tian had been shocked witless again. ¡®But I¡¯ve never heard that those divine beast can also humanize from Hua Xia¡¯s folk tales¡­¡¯ Mu Ru Yue shifted her head to nce at the youth and with a smirk, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Mu Hao Tian subconsciously recovered his senses upon hearing her voice, looking dazedly at the girl before him¡­ Chu Yun and Shen Mo¡¯s wedding would be held in a month¡¯s time. Xiao Yue had been keeping a close eye on Luo Sha within this month. However, he initially didn¡¯t do anything. Mu Ru Yue then let Xiao Yue make moves on those three power in order to force the backstage master to appear, pushing them into a crisis. Nheless, Luo Sha finally couldn¡¯t bear not to get in touch with those people a day before Chu Yun¡¯s wedding. Although Xiao Yue didn¡¯t know what the item known as handphone was, she had clearly heard Luo Sha¡¯s words. Glimmer danced in her eyes before she disappeared from within the Luo Sha¡¯s Sect¡­ ¡°Master, I¡¯ve already managed to eavesdrop him.¡± Xiao Yue moved in a sh to enter the room as she hastily reported, ¡°Master¡¯s parents are in the hands of the Xia family!¡± ¡°Xia family? Are you sure?¡± Mu Ru Yue abruptly opened her eyes and with a cold ray of a light that flickered past her eyes, she rified, ¡°Is it America¡¯s Xia family?¡± Xiao Yue blinked her eyes as she replied, ¡°I seem to have heard that. Master, what is America?¡± Mu Ru Yue gradually took in a mouthful of air before exining in a cold tone, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it would be the Xia family! The Xia family was originally a rather well-known ancient aristocratic family in our Hua Xia. They then migrated to America. I previously had interacted with the Xia family when I previously went to America. But now, I don¡¯t know wh-what the Xia family is up to. What benefits will they have in abducting my parents?¡± ¡®No matter what, I must make a trip to the Xia family after settling with the matters here! ¡®Mother and Father had already been missing for so many years. Since they are still in the Xia family, it means that the Xia family will temporarily not do anything to them¡­ ¡®They will be safer there for now.¡¯ ¡°Master¡­¡± Xiao Yue was startled as she lowered her elegant gaze and asked, ¡°Do you need me to wipe out those three power? They no longer have any use anyways¡­¡± ¡°We shall temporarily leave them with their lives.¡± Mu Ru Yue smirked as she continued, ¡°I don¡¯t need to fear those three power. I currently also no longer need to be wary towards that Xia family. But¡­ my Mother and Father are still in the Xia family¡¯s hands. If we make a move on those three power, it certainly will inadvertently alert the Xia family. It will then be detrimental to my parent¡¯s condition! Thus, we should temporarily let them live slightly longer¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her gaze slightly and with a trace of a sneer, she continued, ¡°I undoubtedly won¡¯t let those people that captured my parents off! No matter what reasons the Xia family may have, they must all die without exception!¡± Xiao Yue looked at the current Mu Ru Yue and suddenly smiled. Her smile was so refined and elegant, making it impossible for people to overlook it. ¡°Master, this subordinate will forever follow Master, no matter what Master wants to do!¡± ¡®I won¡¯t even hesitate in annihting the entire heaven and earth for her!¡¯ ¡°Xiao Yue, you are to stay within the Alchemy Book for now. I also don¡¯t know where Wu Chen and Xiao Bai are now.¡± Mu Ru Yue sighed slightly with a bitter smile on her face. Xiao Yue¡¯s gaze darkened as she bit her lips before she said, ¡°Master, Zi Huang and Xiao Bai will definitely appear¡­¡± Xiao Yue¡¯s heart ached when she thought about that innocent and adorable youth. ¡®If it wasn¡¯t for me that day, Xiao Bai wouldn¡¯t have been struck by that ancient divine weapon, resulting in him crossing to Hua Xia¡­ Chapter 923 – Various Power Came Knocking On The Door Part 6

Chapter 923 - Various Power Came Knocking On The Door Part 6

The Shen family held a prestigious status no matter if it was Hua Xia¡¯s ancient martial world or that flourishing city. The Shen family was not only tremendously wealthy, but they also had a rich history. It could be counted as the top superior aristocratic family of Hua Xia. Shen Mo naturally caught the eyes of several women as the sessor of the Shen family. He had attracted several attentions from girls due to him being rich, handsome, and single. Nheless, no girls was able to enter his eyes for several years. Yet, who knew he announced that he would be getting married recently, shattering numerous maiden hearts¡­ The information of his fiancee had been shortly dug out by paparazzi. It was said the young madam of the Shen family Chu Yun was from an aristocratic family and was even a childhood friend of Shen Mo. She had meticulously apanied him when he was downcast for two years. She eventually moved his heart, leading to such a great blissful fate¡­ Instantly, countlesspliments surged toward Chu Yun as if she was the mostpatible candidate to be with Shen Mo. Yet, none of them knew whose corpse she had stepped under her feet in order to reach this position¡­ It was packed filled with luxurious cars outside the dignified chapel. Chu Yun smiled, emitting a candid glow from her exceptionally beautiful face. She had her arm clung around the man¡¯s arm, but she didn¡¯t in the slightest discover that her newlywed groom was absent-minded¡­ ¡°Elder brother Shen, Elder sister Chu Yun, we haveete in giving you our blessings.¡± Suddenly, a crisp voice was heard from behind them, attracting everyone¡¯s gaze to them¡­ The youth had a smirk on his face with a candid smile on his fair and handsome face. He was wearing a in white top with a pair of jeans. His face emitted a boundless glow. It was as if he was an angel that had descended from the heavens. He was much more attractive aspared to Shen Mo. However, his radiance was unable to outshine the woman beside him as her radiance was even more superior. She had a devastatingly beautiful appearance. It was hard to describe how breathtaking her stunning beauty was! There were numerous idols in Hua Xia but none of them was as beautiful as her. There wasn¡¯t any makeup on her wless face. Her eyebrows and eyes looked as if it was from a painting with a waterfall-like hair. Her hands were in the pocket of her pants with ayer of cold aura that seemed to have enveloped her body. ¡°Who are they?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure but they seem to be friends of the groom¡­¡± ¡°Tsk Tsk! I originally thought the bride was already beautiful enough but this woman was several times much more beautiful than her. I don¡¯t know if she is still single. If she is, I n on courting her.¡± ¡°Stop dreaming! Do you really think that you can court her with that appearance of yours? Are you sure you aren¡¯t sleepwalking now?¡± ¡°It will be good for just a one-night stand with her even if I can¡¯t marry her. Aren¡¯t girls up for opening a room with a man that they had just met for the first time nowadays? What kind of girl can¡¯t be obtained when you¡¯re rich?¡± The crowd was whispering amongst themselves, discussing, as they looked curiously at the boy and girl that had suddenly appeared. ¡°Yue Er?¡± Shen Mo looked with disbelief at that face. He was afraid to shift his gaze away from her as though the person before him would disappear with the wind at any moment. ¡°Yue Er! I that you won¡¯t die. How could you that is so powerful die?¡± His voice was filled with excitement at this instant, having a drastic change in his expression¡­ Chu Yun¡¯splexion paled as she hastily grabbed onto Shen Mo¡¯s hand. Who knew that he would mercilessly shake off her hand, briskly walking toward Mu Ru Yue? ¡°Yue Er, how could you be that heartless in suddenly disappearing for two years? Do you know how much I missed you within these two years?¡± (Teaser) Teh enhs amifly dehl a ogitpusesir tatssu no trmeat if ti was uha sxiaenita almtira rwlod ro that nfslhiuirgo itcy. eht ehsn aylfim swa tno nlyo romeendysult ahteylw, tbu yhet saol hda a chir rhysoit. it ocdul eb noeutdc as teh otp urporsie siaacirrctto ymlfai of uha ixa. Shen Mo atanuyllr ucgath eht eyse fo eelvrsa ewomn as the sescrcsou of het nhes amlyif. eh dah ttaaetrdc erleavs ontatesnti fmro rlsgi edu to mih gbien cirh, msondaeh, adn iglsne. Exnation: Have fun guys xD I find that it has been long since I gave you a puzzle~ No cheating allowed! Only Miki can Chapter 924 – Various Power Came Knocking On The Door Part 7

Chapter 924 - Various Power Came Knocking On The Door Part 7

His hand held firmly on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s shoulders as he yelled lowly with a shaky voice. Mu Ru Yue frowned. ¡®I knew that I will soon orter meet with Shen Mo aftering back to Hua Xia. Hence, I didn¡¯t reject Mu Hao Tian¡¯s invite in attending his wedding¡­ ¡®However, it is beyond my imagination that Shen Mo would be so stirred up.¡¯ ¡°Damn! This is news! Quickly take pictures!¡± The reporters hastily raised the cameras in their hands, frantically taking the pictures of this couple. Mu Ru Yue raised her head to look at the handsome face before her under the shing lights from the cameras. ¡®He had slimmed down a lot since two years ago. There is also stubbles growing at his chin but it didn¡¯t in the slightest ruin his handsome, mature grandeur.¡¯ ¡°You have recognized the wrong person.¡± She parted her thin lips slightly as she continued in a low and heavy tone, ¡°I¡¯m not her.¡± ¡°No!¡± Shen Mo became stirred up as he tightened his grip on her shoulders as he yelled, ¡°You¡¯re Mu Ru Yue! I can¡¯t be wrong!¡± ¡°Elder brother Shen,¡± Mu Hao Tian was shocked, hastily pushing Shen Mo away from Mu Ru Yue and protecting Mu Ru Yue behind him. ¡°She is Elder sister¡¯s friend, not Elder sister.¡± ¡°Not?¡± Shen Mo¡¯s step stumbled a little. The glow in his eyes dimmed once again at that instant. ¡°How can she not be? How can there be two people with such simr appearances in this world?¡± ¡°Shen Mo,¡± Chu Yun bit her lips as she walked to Shen Mo¡¯s side. She then raised her arm to hook around his arm as she continued, gigging, ¡°I can prove that she isn¡¯t Yue Er. She previously met Yue Er once. She had then undergone stic surgery to have her appearance.¡± What she meant was this woman didn¡¯t have a close rtionship with Mu Ru Yue and just met her once. But it was unknown as to what motive she had in changing her appearance to Mu Ru Yue¡¯s¡­ How could Mu Hao Tian not understand the deeper meaning of her words? His youthful and handsome face turned grim instantly. ¡°Sigh! So this magnificent beauty was actually achieved by stic surgery. She even purposely changed her appearance to another person¡¯s.¡± ¡°Tsk! Tsk! I don¡¯t know what is her purpose in doing this. It is quite obvious the eldest young master of the Shen family loved the girl with that appearance. Why had she intentionally appear at this ce after changing her appearance to the current one then? It can¡¯t be she is trying to seduce the eldest young master of the Shen family, right?¡± ¡°I originally thought her beauty was superior to the young madam of the Shen family, but I didn¡¯t expect that it was done by stic surgery. I look down upon this kind of people the most. What¡¯s there to boast in having a fake face?¡± Chu Yun smirked discreetly upon hearing the discussions among the crowd with a ray of light that shone past her eyes¡­ Shen Mo¡¯s expression changed from his initial excitement to fury. ¡®This woman actually dared to change her appearance to Mu Ru Yue¡¯s, almost making me believe she had returned to my side once again¡­¡¯ ¡°Hao Tian, did you really love elder sister, allowing another girl to have her appearance?¡± Mu Hao Tian was stunned as he rebuked, ¡°Elder brother Shen, Elder sister Xiao didn¡¯t undergo stic surgery. She¡­¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t undergo stic surgery? Mu Hao Tian, your elder sister has an identical twin? Why hadn¡¯t I heard about that before?¡± Shen Mo lowered his gaze with a storm raging in his eyes, ¡°I won¡¯t allow anyone to live with her appearance. This is sullying her!¡± ¡®I previously really thought she had returned. ¡®Now that I¡¯ve calmed down, I remembered that woman had already died so it is impossible for her to appear before me. Since so, there is only a possibility¡­¡¯ Mu Hao Tian sighed, let down, as he asked, ¡°Elder brother Shen, why are you willing to believe her but not me?¡± Chapter 925 – Various Power Came Knocking On The Door Part 8

Chapter 925 - Various Power Came Knocking On The Door Part 8

¡°Chu Yun is your elder sister¡¯s best friend. She will never let anyone sully Mu Ru Yue¡¯s image just like me!¡± Shem Mo¡¯s expression was cold as he looked at Mu Hao Tian, displeased. ¡°Elder brother Shen, you will regret saying that!¡± Mu Hao Tian¡¯s expression changed. ¡®My motive ining here is letting Shen Mo see Elder sister Xiao. If he still cherished his feelings for Elder sister when he saw her appearance, he will certainly not continue marrying Chu Yun. ¡®I don¡¯t want Shen Mo to be my enemy after all! ¡®But I didn¡¯t expect him to trust Chu Yun to such an extent. He even refused in believing my words¡­¡¯ ¡°Do you know why my Elder sister dislikes you?¡± Mu Hao Tian chuckled as he smiled extremely candidly and continued, ¡°It is due to you always liking to trust what you see but not using your heart to feel! You are clueless that the person by your side is like a wolf and tiger. Elder brother Shen, you had really let me down¡­¡± Chu Yun¡¯splexion paled as she looked astonished at Mu Hao Tian. ¡®He actually knew I was the one that led to Mu Ru Yue¡¯s death. How could this be? He is the most innocent and gullible person within the Mu family. How did he know I have betrayed that woman?¡¯ ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Shen Mo frowned as he asked, ¡°What are you suspecting?¡± ¡°Elder brother Shen, there were only three people that knew about my Elder sister¡¯s travel n that year. Yet, how was it known by all, even setting up a trap for her beforehand? Did you really not suspect anything from that?¡± The youth¡¯s eyes were bright but it was giving off a glow that nobody could understand. ¡°Hao Tian, what are you saying?¡± Chu Yun¡¯splexion became increasingly pale. Ayer of tears gradually coated her eyes as she said with disappointment and sorrow, ¡°Are you suspecting me? I really didn¡¯t expect you to suspect me! Do you really feel nothing for all I¡¯ve done for the Mu family these two years? I had such a great rtionship with your elder sister all these years. I¡¯m willing to dig out my heart and lungs for her. How could I harm her? Hao Tian, your elder sister might have told another person but that person betrayed her. I will choose death without hesitation than be a person that betrays a friend!¡± Mu Ru Yue couldn¡¯t help but snigger upon looking at Chu Yun¡¯s expression, filled with a spirit of loyalty and self-sacrifice. Her smile instantly attracted everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°I know!¡± Chu Yun paused for a moment before looking at Mu Ru Yue, enraged. ¡°You aren¡¯t self-proiming yourself as Yue Er¡¯s friend and had a really close rtionship with her. She had even pleaded you to help the Mu family. She surely would have told you her travel ns. You must be the one that killed Yue Er, leading in me losing my best friend! She previously was blind in befriending a person like yourself!¡± Currently, Chu Yun¡¯s eyes were bloodshot red with a sorrowful expression. It was as though she was really grieving for Mu Ru Yue. mes of fury gradually umted in Shen Mo¡¯s heart as he stared at Mu Ru Yue and dered with gritted teeth, ¡°You are the one that killed my beloved woman? I, Shen Mo, hereby swear that I will never forgive you!¡± Mu Hao Tian¡¯s heart sunk at this instant. He then looked apologetically at Mu Ru Yue and said, ¡°Elder sister Xiao, I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have brought you here. Let¡¯s go. This person¡­ may be our enemy when we cross paths again!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Mu Ru Yue smirked as she agreed casually. ¡°Hold it!¡± Shen Mo¡¯s expression had turned ashen as he clenched his fists so tightly that they cracked and said, ¡°Hao Tian, do you really want to be with this woman? She may be your elder sister¡¯s enemy that led to her death!¡± Mu Hao Tian stopped walking and with his back facing Shen Mo, he replied, ¡°I believe her and my feelings. On the other hand, I can never ce my trust in some people¡­¡± (Teaser) ¡°Cuh yYnu si yuro drEle ess¡¯rsti steb eidfrn. Seh llwi evrne tle oeynna ylusl uM uR ueY¡¯s geaim usjt ikel me!¡± eShm sM¡¯o eisprxnseo aws dolc sa eh odokle ta uM aoH nTia, leeiapsdsd. ¡°lredE ehrbort hSen, you lliw rgrete igyasn thta!¡± uM oHa Tansi¡¯ pxsriseeon dacehng. ¡®yM mtvoei in ignmco reeh is tneglti Mo nSeh see ehr. fI eh tills ecesihrdh sih genliesf orf eldrE rtsies henw he wsa ttha ppcaaearne, eh iwll letacriny nto ioune irganymr hCu Ynu. Round 2 for the puzzle~ for those that missed the previous Chapter 926 – Ye Wu Chen Appears Part 1

Chapter 926 - Ye Wu Chen Appears Part 1

The sunlight shone down from the sky when they left the chapel. The youth shifted his head to look at his side with a guilt-ridden youthful face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you run a wasted trip. I didn¡¯t want to be Shen Mo¡¯s enemy due to our previous rtionship. But¡­¡± ¡®But I didn¡¯t in the slightest expect¡­¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s ok.¡± Mu Ru Yue shook her head and lowered her gaze slightly as she consoled, ¡°You don¡¯t need to think much about it. It¡­ it was all his own decision.¡± ¡®Chu Yun!¡¯ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes turned grim upon thinking about that woman. ¡®I¡¯m not sure if Chu Yun has a connection with the Xia family and what role she might have in my parent¡¯s disappearance. Hence, I can temporarily leave her with her life for now. ¡®It shall be her death day once Mother and Father are safe and sound!¡¯ ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her gaze with a trace of a ray of light that shone past her eyes. Mu Hao Tian had been focusing on the side of the woman¡¯s perfect face from the start. His gaze gradually became slightly unfocused¡­ ¡°Shen Mo.¡± Chu Yun held tightly onto Shen Mo¡¯s hand, but her heart was heavy. ¡®Mu Hao Tian actually knew I had led to Mu Ru Yue¡¯s death. It seems there¡¯s a need to expedite some matters following this¡­¡¯ ¡°Yun Er,¡± Shen Mo patted Chu Yun¡¯s shoulder as he continued, ¡°You¡¯re Yue Er¡¯s best friend. I will take good care of you on her behalf no matter what¡­¡± ¡°Shen Mo, I feel sad for Yue Er.¡± Chu Yun bit her lip as she said, upset, ¡°She had doted so much upon Mu Hao Tian since young. Yet, he currently abandoned his elder sister that had loved him for all these years for another woman. If she knew about this in theherworld, how upset will she be?¡± Shen Mo¡¯s expression gradually became mncholic with boundless sorrow in his eyes. ¡°It will at least suffice for us to remember about her. Yue Er should not have any regrets in her life for having you as her friend¡­¡± ¡°Husband.¡± Chu Yun looked moved at Shen Mo but a trace of a sinister glint flickered discreetly past her teary eyes. ¡®I definitely won¡¯t let anyone ruin my happiness again!¡¯ Chu Yun secretly wore her clothes as she looked at the man sleeping soundly by her side during the bridal night, carefully walking out of the luxuriousrge room. Yet, Shen Mo that was in deep sleep was clueless about her actions¡­ Chu Yun entered an entertainment club that had a gold and jade glorious splendor, unhindered. She was led by a person to a luxurious private room. Currently, a love scene entered Chu Yun¡¯s sight on therge bed in the room. A delicate girl with a snow-white skin was being pressed down by a man. He was pounding roughly into the girl without any care. There seemed to be boundless power trapped within his healthy body, without any outlet. Bang! The woman that was on the bed was tossed away. The woman groaned before passing out. ¡°Chu Yun?¡± The man narrowed his eyes slightly as he nced at Chu Yun¡¯s snow-white face with falcon-like eyes. He then grumbled, ¡°Hadn¡¯t you already married Shen Mo? Why did you stille here for then? Scram!¡± Chu Yun¡¯s body shuddered as she bit her lip slightly. With teary eyes, she replied, ¡°Rui, I did marry Shen Mo but it wasn¡¯t by choice. Actually, the person I love is you¡­¡± ¡°Are you speaking the truth?¡± The man¡¯s body jolted as he looked at Chu Yun in disbelief. ¡°If I¡¯m lying, I wouldn¡¯t sneak out during my bridal night toe looking for you. Do you still remember the first time we met?¡± Chapter 927 – Ye Wu Chen Appears Part 2

Chapter 927 - Ye Wu Chen Appears Part 2

A dark ray of a light shed across Chu Yun¡¯s eyes. Ayer of tears appeared in her eyes again. ¡®Previously, I indeed was deeply in love with Xia Rui (summer lucky). More importantly, I had given my first to him¡­ But Xia Rui is a yer so he has several women by his side. Even though he promised the woman he loves the most is me, I want my man to be solely mine as a woman! ¡®Coincidentally, I was moved by Shen Mo¡¯s devoted feelings for Mu Ru Yue at that time. I would definitely be happy if I were to be able to marry that kind of man¡­ ¡®Thus, I shifted my love for Xia Rui to Shen Mo. ¡®Nheless, Xia Rui is really influential and is even the heir of the Xia family. If I manage to make him my lover, I can certainly make him help me take care of many matters¡­¡¯ Xia Rui¡¯s gaze became a little absent-minded. It was as though he was reminiscing the tender and delicate little girl when he first met her. His expression softened. ¡°Rui¡­¡± Chu Yun¡¯s gently unbuttoned her shirt with her fingers. Her bare snow-white skin was revealed before Xia Rui¡¯s eyes at that instant, arousing him. Bang! He raised his hand to push Chu Yun harshly onto the bed. He didn¡¯t in the slightest cared for the beauty as he ripped her clothing apart. He slightly narrowed his eyes that were emitting a dangerous glow. ¡°Chu Yun, you are the one that hade to me this time! I shall let you see whether Shen Mo or I am better in bed!¡± Intense mes of fury zed in his heart as he thought this woman was previously lying under Shen Mo¡¯s body. It was especially so with the pink markings on her body,pletely stinging Xia Rui¡¯s eyes red. He harshly extended his hand to scratch those markings away. ¡°Ah!¡± Chu Yun gasped in pain. With tears rolling out of her eyes, she pleaded, ¡°Rui, it¡¯s very painful. Please be more gentle¡­¡± ¡°Pain?¡± Xia Rui snorted coldly as he continued, ¡°This is your oue for not listening to my order, stubbornly wanting to marry Shen Mo! My woman can only have my markings on her body! I will rip those traces from other people away mercilessly!¡± Chu Yun¡¯s body shuddered as she slowly closed her eyes. ¡®I don¡¯t know whether if it is a good or bad decision seeking this devil again¡­¡¯ Chu Yun only knew she felt as though all of the bones in her body had fallen apart under the man¡¯s torture. She didn¡¯t know how long had passed until such a humiliating torture had ended. Her entire body hurt to the point that she couldn¡¯t even move once he was done torturing her. However, she clearly knew all about this man¡¯s personality. ¡®Although this man is surrounded by countless women, he had never slept with a woman twice, not to mention a second-hand good. ¡®But I¡¯m an exception. ¡®It¡¯s all due to this man loving me. Thus, he put up with me marrying Shen Mo and even tolerated that I was the one that abandoned him first¡­¡¯ Xia Rui rolled off her body, lighting a cigarette. The glow from the tip of the cigarette shone on his cold eyebrows and eyes, making people tremendously fearful of him. ¡°Tell me why did youe looking for me?!¡± Xia Rui chuckled coldly as he continued, ¡°I¡¯m not that easy to be deceived. How will you willingly be my lover if it wasn¡¯t that you needed something from me?¡± Chu Yun bit her lip as she confessed, ¡°I want you to help me kill two people!¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Mu Hao Tian and¡­ the woman by his side!¡± Chu Yun took in a deep breath, suppressing the killing intents in her heart as she continued, ¡°That woman has an incredibly simr appearance to Mu Ru Yue. I want you to kill her no matter what! As for Mu Hao Tian, he is just subsidiary¡­¡± Chu Yun finally raised her head to look at him while she said that, carrying a sinister cold aura in her speech. Chapter 928 – Ye Wu Chen Appears Part 3

Chapter 928 - Ye Wu Chen Appears Part 3

¡°Mu Ru Yue?¡± Xia Rui raised his brow as he continued, ¡°That woman is really an exceptional beauty and even an ice princess. I previously always wanted to have a taste of her body. It was a pity that she was too powerful, failing to make a move on her!¡± ¡®There hasn¡¯t been any woman that I had failed to obtain in this world. Even Chu Yun had given her first to me. It was only that girl I failed to obtain!¡¯ ¡°Since there¡¯s a person that looks so simr to hers, I definitely won¡¯t let such a chance slip away. I will have a taste of her body before killing her!¡± ¡°Xia Rui!¡± Chu Yun¡¯splexion turned gravely pale as she shrieked. Xia Rui gradually shifted his head upon hearing her voice. His gaze became increasingly cold with a slight cold aura. Chu Yun¡¯s heart trembled when her eyes met with his eyes. She lowered her gaze and persuaded, ¡°Xia Rui, her beauty isn¡¯t natural.¡± ¡°I never ever care if their appearance are natural or artificial, I must get everything that I want to obtain in my hands!¡± Xia Rui sniggered. ¡°Rui!¡± Chu Yun bit her lips hard and with a gravely paleplexion, she continued, ¡°Don¡¯t you think you are being too heartless to me? You can do whatever you want with any woman but you are forbidden to be with her!¡± Xia Rui¡¯s gazended on her gravely pale face. His next words were really gentle, but it was like a heavy hammer striking on Chu Yun¡¯s heart. ¡°Chu Yun, you¡¯ve already married Shen Mo. What qualifications do you have to be in charge of me?¡± ¡°Rui.¡± Chu Yun¡¯s heart ached. ¡®I still have feelings for this man after all. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have chosen to leave after being unable to tolerate him being a yer¡­¡¯ ¡°If it wasn¡¯t that there were too many girls by your side, I wouldn¡¯t have married him. You have never considered my feelings! Do you know how I feel every time when I see you in bed with other girls, making love to them?¡± Chu Yun didn¡¯t know where she got the courage to yell at him this time. Xia Rui¡¯s expression gradually became gloomy as he looked coldly at Chu Yun, ¡°I am a man so I¡¯ve my needs. It is really normal! Those women are just my venting tools! It should suffice that the person I love is you! I didn¡¯t kill Shen Mo as I love you. But it didn¡¯t represent that I will change myself for you! There isn¡¯t anyone in this world that can make me change even if it is you!¡± Chu Yun¡¯s heart shuddered as she closed her eyes in her sorrow. ¡®This man is a bonafide devil! He had ruined my life!¡¯ The man entered her body roughly again when her heart chilled. The intense pain made tears roll out of Chu Yun¡¯s eyes subconsciously but she could only bear with it¡­ ¡°Chu Yun, I will help you kill those two people! But you have to remember you muste whenever I call you to from now on! As long as I need you, you muste rushing back to me. I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re making love to Shen Mo at that time! Otherwise, I will kill both of you!¡± Chu Yun finally regretted at this instant. ¡®I had managed to escape the grasps of this devil with so much difficulty that year. Yet, I had sent myself to the devil¡¯s bed in order to kill that woman. I doubt it will be easy if I want to sever my ties with him again. ¡®All of this is due to that damnable woman! ¡®If it wasn¡¯t for her, why would I be harassed by this devil again? ¡®She¡­ is the one that is the main culprit for my current plight!¡¯ Chu Yun didn¡¯t in the slightest find faults with herself at this moment. She just med everything on Mu Ru Yue, getting caught up with deeper grudges and hatred¡­ Chapter 929 – Ye Wu Chen Appears Part 4

Chapter 929 - Ye Wu Chen Appears Part 4

Mu Ru Yue poured herself a cup of tea in the living room. She then parted her lips to say, ¡°Hao Tian, there¡¯s something I need you to do for me.¡± ¡°What will that be?¡± Mu Hao Tian was stunned for a moment as he looked puzzled at the girl¡¯s wless face. ¡°Invite every ancient martial practitioners to attend a banquet under the Mu family¡¯s name!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze became stern. ¡®I have to make a trip to America¡¯s Xia family shortly. I need to settle the matters at this side before I leave to be at ease¡­¡¯ Mu Hao Tian pursed his lips but nodded slightly as he said, ¡°Alright, I will do that!¡± ¡®Even though he didn¡¯t know what Mu Ru Yue was up to, he had great trust in the girl that refused to say her name. That kind of trust was for like a blood-rted family member, baffling him¡­ The Mu family was a family n that had been eyed covetously by several power. Currently, it was being watched by several sects. Today, the crowd heard the news that the Mu family was inviting ancient martial practitioners to their family, making everyone be in a haze of doubts and suspicions. They didn¡¯t know what the Mu family was up to! The modern technology in Hua Xia was much more superior aspared to the other continent. Hence, several people departed the day before the banquet. They were able to quickly reach the Mu family, using the advanced means of transport¡­ Currently, Mu Ru Yue was sitting quietly in a corner, absentmindedly holding her champagne. She was looking through the goblet, sizing up the crowd in the hall. ¡°It¡¯s you?!¡± Suddenly, a screechy shark voice disturbed the tranquility of the crowd. When Mu Ru Yue shifted her head to the source, an alluring face entered her eyes. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Lin Shan snorted coldly. She raised her head arrogantly as she said disdainfully, ¡°How can a person such as yourself attend such an event! I really don¡¯t know how you sneak into here!¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t say anything but just smiled a little. ¡°You¡­¡± Lin Shan was a little vexed when she saw Mu Ru Yue ignoring her, sizing Mu Ru Yue up. She saw her wearing a simple casual wear with her hair let down. Her attire didn¡¯t have any pearls. It was as though she didn¡¯t need those essories to enhance her beauty. Lin Shan gritted her teeth with hatred as she looked at Mu Ru Yue¡¯s impable face. She red malevolently at Mu Ru Yue and said, ¡°You are only a slut that only knows to seduce another person¡¯s husband. Who allowed you to step into this ce?¡± Themotion at this ce had already attracted several people¡¯s gaze, instantly looking at their direcion. They started pointing fingers at Mu Ru Yue with mockery in their eyes. ¡°Isn¡¯t she that woman that appeared at Mister Shen¡¯s wedding day?¡± ¡°Tsk! Tsk! I heard that her beauty is artificial, purposely undergoing stic surgery in order to have Mu Ru Yue¡¯s appearance. Even though I had never seen Mu family¡¯s Mu Ru Yue before, I heard that she had a matchless magnificent appearance. Did she think she can rece Mu Ru Yue by having her appearance?¡± ¡°It seems that she tried to seduce Zhang Jun, judging from what Lin Shan said. It looks like this woman is a slut that loves seducing other people¡¯s husband!¡± Lin Shan raised her headcently. She then said arrogantly, ¡°So this face is fake. It¡¯s no wonder why it is so beautiful. Are you still trying to seduce Shen Mo? The Shen family is an aristocratic family. You should be clear of your reputation, a girl that goes around seducing other people¡¯s husband. It seems that you are really addicted in being a mistress. Who will want a girl like yourself?¡± Mu Ru Yue gradually ced her cup on the table, looking cially at Lin Shan. With an intense cold glint in her eyes, she said, ¡°Have you said enough? If you are done, scram!¡± Chapter 930 – Ye Wu Chen Appears Part 5

Chapter 930 - Ye Wu Chen Appears Part 5

¡°What did you say?¡± Lin Shan¡¯s expression changed greatly. Her expression became sinister as she said, ¡°Bitch, who do you think you are? You are just an ordinary person. How dare you call me to scram? You are only trying to barge into my husband¡¯s and my rtionship to be his mistress. You are just a mistress. Yet, you dare to yell in my face as his wife. Is there still heaven¡¯sw in this world anymore?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze became increasingly cial as she smirked with slight mockery and rebuked, ¡°My apologies but I don¡¯t fancy your husband in the slightest. No matter if it is him or Shen Mo, they aren¡¯tpatible with me! I shall give you an advice in just focusing on him instead. Not everyone is interested in him.¡± Lin Shan snorted coldly as she mocked, ¡°Just continue pretending! Do you think I don¡¯t know how you ordinary people think? Since you¡¯re here, you should know about our identity as ancient martial practitioners. This is a rare chance for you to make a connection with an ancient martial practitioner. I don¡¯t believe that you won¡¯t make use of such a chance! It is especially so for my husband to be such an outstanding man. Perhaps you will already strip yourself naked and sneak into his bed if it wasn¡¯t that you fear me. Let me tell you this. You¡¯re dreaming! I won¡¯t let you seduce my husband as long as I, Lin Shan, lives!¡± Rage suddenly surged forth from within Mu Ru Yue¡¯s soul. Mu Ru Yue calmed Xiao Yue that was in the Alchemy Book down. She then raised her head to look at Lin Shan with the smile on her face gradually diminishing. Traces of power slowly rose from her body at that instant. However, a voice with an angry tone was suddenly heard behind them when those power started to gather. ¡°Lin Shan, what are you doing?!¡± Zhang Jun passed through the crowd to walk to Lin Shan¡¯s side. He lowered his voice as he said, ¡°Come with me!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± Lin Shan freed her hand from Zhang Jun¡¯s hand. She raised her head to look at Mu Ru Yue and said, ¡°This girl tried to seduce you. She must apologize to me and swear she will never appear before you! She had infiltrated into the Mu family now. She may be wanting to use this banquet as a chance to seduce you!¡± In Lin Shan¡¯s point of view, any girl that neared them wanted to seduce her husband. ¡®This is especially so when this woman had somehow appeared on the Long White Mountain and so coincidentally, she was picked up by Zhang Jun. ¡®She must have an ulterior motive! ¡®A woman like her mustn¡¯t be up to any good!¡¯ Smack! Zhang Jun pped Lin Shan¡¯s face and with his expression turned ashen, he yelled angrily, ¡°Are you done? Don¡¯t you feel you¡¯re humiliating yourself? I want some face even if you don¡¯t want! Immediately apologise to thisdy!¡± Lin Shan was smacked senseless. She held onto her cheek as she looked at Zhang Jun with bloodshot eyes and said, ¡°You hit me and even want me to apologise to her?¡± Zhang Jun snorted coldly. He shifted her head to look at Mu Ru Yue as he said with a guilt-ridden face, ¡°Thisdy, please let me apologise on her behalf.¡± ¡°Zhang Jun!¡± Lin Shan yelled out furiously as she red at Mu Ru Yue with bloodshot eyes. That gaze was as though she had personally seen her husband having an affair before her eyes¡­ ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± An elderly voice was heard from behind them while the crowd was discussing among themselves. Mu Zheng had walked slowly over being supported by Mu Hao Tian. With a stern expression on his face, he asked, ¡°Who is it seeking trouble in my Mu family?¡± Zhang Jun¡¯s heart shuddered as he red mingly at Lin Shan. ¡®If it was the past, perhaps they didn¡¯t need to ce any importance on the Mu family. However, threerge power hade seeking trouble with the Mu family recently. Yet, they ran away in defeat in the end. ¡®Even though those three power didn¡¯t say anything, it was enough to make people be lost in thoughts. ¡®The Mu family will unmistakably rise up! ¡®Even if some people don¡¯t believe in that, it is bound to happen. Those threerge power was the best example¡­¡¯ Chapter 931 – Ye Wu Chen Appears Part 6

Chapter 931 - Ye Wu Chen Appears Part 6

¡°Mu family¡¯s leader, it is her fault!¡± Lin Shan snorted as she continued saying pitifully, ¡°I don¡¯t know how this woman managed to infiltrate into the Mu family and even dared to seduce my husband. She, more importantly, insulted and humiliated me. Please immediately chase her out of this ce!¡± Lin Shan wasn¡¯t qualified to participate during the previous wedding. Hence, she didn¡¯t know Mu Ru Yue and Mu Hao Tian¡¯s rtionship. Thus, she thought that Mu Ru Yue wanted to seek connections with dragon and phoenix, infiltrating into the Mu family¡­ Mu Hao Tian¡¯s handsome face darkened momentarily. He looked coldly at Lin Shan as he snorted coldly before he said, ¡°Elder sister Xiao is out Mu family¡¯s esteemed guest. I¡¯m afraid¡­ the person that should be chased out is you!¡± ¡®Esteemed guest?¡¯ Lin Shan¡¯s expression slowly stiffened. ¡®This woman was invited to the Mu family? How can this be?¡¯ ¡°Young master Mu, she is just an ordinary person. How can she enter your Mu family¡¯s eyes? Moreover, she was delusional in trying to seduce my husband¡­¡± ¡°Your husband?¡± Mu Hao Tian nced at Zhang Jun who waspletely embarrassed. He coldly snorted and continued, ¡°I don¡¯t think your husband can enter Elder sister Xiao¡¯s eyes!¡± ¡°Mu family¡¯s leader,¡± Lin Shan bit her lip hard as she raised her head to look at Mu Zheng before she continued, ¡°You must investigate this woman¡¯s motive. You shouldn¡¯t let Young master Mu be deceived by her! Such a woman doesn¡¯t qualify to be your Mu family¡¯s daughter-inw!¡± In Lin Shan¡¯s point of view, Mu Ru Yue had entered this ce as an ordinary person so she must have managed to seduce the innocent young master of the Mu family, wanting to be the wife of the Mu family¡¯s sessor. ¡®It¡¯s no wonder why she said Zhang Jun couldn¡¯t enter her eyes. It was due to her iming connections with someone of a higher status. But a woman like herself won¡¯t be able to enter the Mu family.¡¯ Mu Zheng¡¯s gaze was sinister and gloomy. With a stern look on his elderly face, he questioned, ¡°Mister Zhang, don¡¯t you think you should be in charge of your wife a little? She is too much in bullying our Mu family¡¯s esteemed guest in my Mu family! Don¡¯t think you could do whatever you want with that meager power of yours. If Lady Mu is willing, she could kill you with just a move!¡± Lin Shan snorted coldly in disagreement as she rebuked, ¡°Just by herself? Mu family¡¯s leader, you had said it the other way round. It is I only need a p to kill her!¡± ¡®She is just an ordinary person. How powerful could she be?¡¯ ¡°Shut up!¡± Zhang Jun¡¯s expression turned ashen as he continued in a rage, ¡°There will be a day sooner orter that our entire sect will be implicated by your stupidity!¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Lin Shan bit her lip lightly with resentment and fury. Mu Ru Yue nced at Lin Shan, but she didn¡¯t say anything. If it wasn¡¯t for Zhang Jun¡¯s appearance, Lin Shan would have already copsed on the ground, unable to climb back up to her feet again¡­ ¡°Elder sister Xiao.¡± Mu Hao Tian smiled candidly as he suggested, ¡°How about I kill her?¡± Swish! Lin Shan¡¯splexion became gravely pale with dismay in her eyes. The rest of the crowd shifted their gazes at the youth¡¯s angelic, charming face, unable to believe what they just heard. Did such an innocent and naive-looking young master really say those words? ¡°Young master Mu,¡± Zhang Jun was rmed as he hastily persuaded, ¡°Lin Shan didn¡¯t intentionally offend the esteemed guest of the Mu family. Young master Mu, please forgive her this time. Lin Shan, why aren¡¯t you apologizing to Lady Mu?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± Lin Shan bit her lip as she continued, ¡°Why should I apologise when she had clearly tried to seduce you?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Zhang Jun¡¯s expression changed. But just as he wanted to say something, he was interrupted by a sudden report from a subordinate. ¡°Head leader, there is a man outside looking for Lady Xiao¡­¡± Chapter 932 – Ye Wu Chen Appears Part 7

Chapter 932 - Ye Wu Chen Appears Part 7

¡°A man?¡± Mu Zheng nced at Mu Ru Yue before he continued indifferently, ¡°Let him in.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± That person epted his order and retreated. The currentmotion had already attracted everyone¡¯s gaze, subconsciously discussing amongst themselves. They seemed to be guessing who was the man that came looking for her¡­ The hall instantly became pin-drop silent when the lean and slender figure entered. Everyone held their breath, unable to shift their gaze from that breathtaking sight¡­ The man was incredibly handsome. He was countless times much more outstanding aspared to idols. He had a charming smile on his face. This was especially so with his pair of purple eyes seemed to be able to easily charm people¡¯s soul. Lin Shan¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she looked love-struck at Ye Wu Chen. ¡®I¡¯ve never seen such a handsome man in my life. It was so good looking that he didn¡¯t seem mortal¡­¡¯ ¡°Wu Chen?¡± Mu Ru Yue was stunned for a moment as she looked in shock at his handsome face. ¡°How did you find this ce?¡± The man halted his steps. With a smirk and gaze brimmed with tender feelings, he replied, ¡°I¡¯vee as I¡¯ve heard you¡¯re here¡­¡± He had heard Mu Ru Yue mentioned of this world when they were in that continent. Hence, he had frequently paid attention to what happens at this ce ever since he came to this ce. Mu Ru Yue had recently appeared on the newspaper during Shen Mo¡¯s wedding. Thus, Ye Wu Chen came here to find her¡­ ¡°My wife.¡± The man raised his hand to pull Mu Ru Yue into his embrace, pressing her head to him. With his smile getting increasingly charming, he said, ¡°I¡¯ve missed you so much¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body shuddered, gently closing her eyes. She had rxed her tensed up guard that she had put up these days in the man¡¯s embrace. A lovely smile appeared on her impable face as she said, ¡°Wu Chen, I finally managed to see you again¡­¡± ¡®The heavens would know how worried and vexed I was internally after knowing his disappearance. If something were to happen to him, I probably won¡¯t be able to forgive myself for all eternity¡­¡¯ The embracing couple looked so exceptional under the light. More importantly, it gave people a feeling that nothing could tear this couple apart¡­ Lin Shan¡¯s expression changed. ¡®I thought Zhang Jun was already really exceptional all along. But inparison to this man, there is a heaven and earth disparity, unable to even bepared! ¡®How can such a divinely handsome man bepatible with that woman?¡¯ ¡°Hmph!¡± Lin Shan subconsciously snorted coldly upon thinking about that. ¡°I have to say something to this Mister. There must be something wrong with your eyesight. This girl had not only undergone stic surgery, she even wanted to seduce other people¡¯s husband! Hence, it is better for you not to be deceived by her. A slutty woman like herself doesn¡¯t qualify to stand by your side!¡± The time where Ye Wu Chen came to Hua Xia was rather short so although he already understood how this world works, learning what he wanted to know, he didn¡¯t understand what stic surgery was. In spite of that, he knew Lin Shan was insulting Mu Ru Yue! He frowned, gradually releasing the woman in his embrace. Just as Lin Shan thought Ye Wu Chen had listened to her advice, her eyes met with his pair of purple eyes¡­ Dark clouds covered densely in his pair of eyes. It was so cold that it could freeze a person¡¯s body in an instant. An intense storm gradually rose from his body, seeming to be able to prate directly into a person¡¯s soul¡­ Lin Shan¡¯splexion turned gravely pale with horror in her eyes. ¡®This man seems to be able to imprison a person¡¯s soul with just a nce. Not to mention resisting against him, I don¡¯t even dare to move a muscle¡­¡¯ Chapter 933 – Ye Wu Chen Appears Part 8

Chapter 933 - Ye Wu Chen Appears Part 8

¡°Lin Shan!¡± Zhang Jun¡¯s expression changed drastically as he hastily looked at ye Wu Chen and said, ¡°This Mister, my wife isn¡¯t intentionally offending you. May the Mister give me some face by forgiving her this once.¡± ¡®Lin Shan is my wife no matter what. If something were to happen to her as the daughter of the head leader of the sect, I won¡¯t be able to continue roaming in the ancient martial world¡­¡¯ Ye Wu Chen raised his purple eyes and with a raise of his hand, a ck storm was suddenly given birth. Lin Shan felt the blood in her body ran amok in her body. Pfft! She spat out a mouthful of blood. ¡°You¡­¡± Her blood exploded like a bomb from the palm of her hand before she could say further. A bloodmist formed from her body, carrying a sickening bloody odour. ¡°Ah! Ah! Ah!¡± The severe pain and fear made Lin Shan scream, ¡°Zhang Jun, save me!!¡± Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Lin Shan¡¯s blood seemed to be uncontroble, gradually expanding from her body. The power in her body started to strike her body horizontally, making her body to fly backward abruptly. Her entire evening dress was stained red in blood. Everyone was stunned as they looked in horror at the handsome man with a sinister expression. Their fearful expressions were simr to as though they had seen a ghost. Too terrifying! This man seemed to be able to take lives like an Asura. He could kill someone with just the raise of his hand! ¡°She isn¡¯t someone that can be casually discussed by anyone! Anyone that dares to say a single word of insult about her die!¡± Boom! A tempest surrounded the man¡¯s body. A violent storm seemed to be brewing in his sinister eyes. He looked like a austere Asura. He was so frightening that everyone in the hall didn¡¯t dare to release even a sigh. Mu Ru Yue nced at Mu Zheng and Mu Hao Tian that were obviously scared by Ye Wu Chen. With a light raise of her brow, she gently grabbed onto the man¡¯s hand. Mysteriously, the pressure rolling forth from the man¡¯s bodypletely faded once he held the woman¡¯s delicate and tender hand. The entire hall recovered its initial tranquility. It seemed as if nothing had happened, excluding Lin Shan that had copsed in her pool of blood. ¡°My wife,¡± Ye Wu Chen shifted his head to Mu Ru Yue and with a gentle and soft expression on his face, he asked, ¡°What is stic surgery?¡± The crowd was stunned as they looked at Ye Wu Chen in shock. Where did this fellowe from1 to unexpectedly not know what stic surgery was¡­ ¡°stic surgery is whereby girls that have a rather ugly appearance or had disfigured their faces undergo a procedure to change their face to a beautiful one. Of course, there are cases where a small minority of beautiful girls made their face look uglier. This could be called as a disguising technique when using an older term! But this is a disguising technique that would make it impossible to revert back to their original appearance!¡± ¡°Is my wife trying to make herself look uglier?¡± Ye Wu Chen raised his brow as he continued, ¡°It isn¡¯t a bad option. There won¡¯t be so many men surrounding by your side in that case, stopping you from always attracting the opposite sex to you when you¡¯re outside!¡± ¡°Ye Wu Chen!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression darkened as she said, ¡°Are you saying that I attract men to me?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that the case?¡± Ye Wu Chen smirked, embracing Mu Ru Yue. ¡°Have you counted how many men you had provoked all these years from the moment we met each other for about a dozen years? There were Feng Jing Tian, Bai Ze, and now, Bei Jun has appeared¡­¡± He narrowed his purple eyes slightly. A dangerous glint shed past his eyes before he asked gloomily, ¡°Tell me¡­ just how many men did you provoke?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s face darkened even more. She red ferociously at Ye Wu Chen as she rebuked, ¡°Hadn¡¯t you also provoked a lot of girls?¡± ¡°But I only have you as my wife by my side.¡± Ye Wu Chen looked pitifully at Mu Ru Yue. His expression was as though he had been bullied. 1. Miki: He¡¯s Tarzan! Chapter 934 – Ye Wu Chen Appears Part 9

Chapter 934 - Ye Wu Chen Appears Part 9

The man¡¯s current gaze made everyone at this scene stupefied. Was this man really the previous Asura-like man? He seemed to have been switched by someone else¡­ ¡°What do you want then?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart softened when she saw that expression of his but asked snappily. ¡°Warming bed!¡± Ye Wu Chen smirked as he blew air ambiguously at her ear and continued, ¡°Of course, it is for me to warm your bed¡­ To be specific, it will be a chance for solely me, as your husband, to warm my wife¡¯s bed¡­¡± Lin Shan had juste back to her senses. Her pair of eyes reddened from resentment upon seeing the lovey-dovey couple. She seemed to use almost all of her might to yell angrily, ¡°She is just a slut that loves seducing other people¡¯s husband! You aren¡¯t seeing her true colours. You will definitely regret!¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s expression gradually turned grim as he shifted his head to look at Lin Shan¡¯s gravely pale face. He then said sinisterly, ¡°My wife¡¯s eyesight won¡¯t be that terrible. Do you think she will still fancy someone else while I live in this world?¡± The crowd sneered at Lin Shan. This girl was the brainless type of girl with big boobs that was used to being haughty. She currently couldn¡¯t even analyze the current situation properly. No matter if it was appearance or power, this man was far more superior than Zhang Jun. Anyone with a pair of working eyes would be able to deduce that Mu Ru Yue wouldn¡¯t abandon such an outstanding man to seduce Zhang Jun. ¡°Lin Shan, shut up!¡± Zhang Jun was so embarrassed that he wanted to find a hole and hide in it. He was incredibly tempted to smack this woman dead. ¡®Does she think this situation isn¡¯t bad enough to be able to say words without thinking it through¡­¡¯ Boom! When Ye Wu Chen raised his hand, a great power rose smashing mercilessly on Lin Shan¡¯s chest. Pfft! Lin Shan spat out a mouthful of blood, her body flew backward. ¡°Lin Shan!¡± Zhang Jun¡¯splexion became gravely pale as he saw the blood that looked as pretty as a rose expanding from Lin Shan¡¯s chest. His heart slowly sunk. ¡®Lin Shan will¡­ definitely die with that move! ¡®But I don¡¯t dare to avenge her death as that man is too strong. He is so abnormally powerful. I don¡¯t even have any guts to go against such a man¡­¡¯ ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s go!¡± Zhang Jun waved his hand as he gritted his teeth to hastily dash out of the Mu family, carrying Lin Shan along with him. He was in deep thoughts as to how to exin this to his father-inw¡­ But he still decided to tell him the truth in the end! ¡®If father-inw wants to seek vengeance for Lin Shan, I will need to quickly leave the sect. Otherwise, I will be implicated¡­¡¯ The crowd¡¯s hearts rippled again while they looked at their departing figures. It was really obvious this man didn¡¯t know anything about Mu Ru Yue undergoing stic surgery, judging by what they heard from their conversations. They had also known each other for more than ten years! This woman only seemed to be in her early twenties. How could she undergo stic surgery when she was little and even changed her looks to match the Mu family¡¯s eldest young mistress¡¯s appearance then? Hence, there was only a possibility. The whole stic surgery matter was just a farce! Suddenly, everyone realized they only heard about the matter about stic surgery from Chu Yun but failed to receive any confirmation from Mu Ru Yue. Young master Shen previously was greatly stirred up when he first saw Mu Ru Yue. Therefore, it wasn¡¯t impossible for Chu Yun to lie in order to retain her husband¡­ The crowd disdained Chu Yun¡¯s words and actions when that possibility seemed more and more convincing, looking at her with intense contempt. It was a mystery how such a woman could be the Young Madam of the Shen family. This waspletely tarnishing Young Master Shen¡¯s noble status¡­ Chapter 935 – Misunderstanding Part 1

Chapter 935 ¨C Misunderstanding Part 1

¡°Elder sister Xiao.¡± Mu Hao Tian walked smilingly to Mu Ru Yue. With his gaze as dazzling as light from the stars, he said sincerely, ¡°Congrattions Elder sister Xiao¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze softened as she looked at the youth that was standing before her. A captivating smile graced her impable face. p! p! p! p! Suddenly, pping sounds were heard from behind them. A man in ck robes appeared in the crowd¡¯s eyes when they shifted their gaze to the source. The man had a cold smile on his handsome, but cold face. His abyss ink-ck eyes were like the entire night sky, as though it was able to suck people deeply within it. ¡°Xia Rui!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s breath tightened. Her gaze slowly darkened with sinister cold killing intents in her eyes. ¡°So Young Miss Xiao knows me.¡± Xia Rui smirked as he stared at that impable face with a fake smile. A discreet glow shone past her eyes. Mu Ru Yue chuckled coldly as she replied, ¡°Who won¡¯t know Xia Rui of the Xia family? I wonder why Mister Xia hade here.¡± ¡°Nothing much,¡± Xia Rui smirked as he stared at that wless face and continued, ¡°I heard a lot of great things about Young Miss Xiao. You really look like her.¡± He sniggered lowly with a trace of mockery smirk on his face. Everyone knew who he was referring to. Hence, they looked at Mu Ru Yue with an obscure glow in their eyes¡­ ¡°Mister Xia,¡± Mu Zheng frowned slightly as he looked coldly at that handsome face. He then warned, ¡°If you havee to participate in the evening banquet, my Mu family will be more than happy to wee you. But if you¡¯re here to create trouble, I am sorry but I can only ask you to leave!¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Xia Rui chuckled brazenly as he said, ¡°Why is the Mu family¡¯s head leader treating me like this? Our families might have been able to be connected as one by marriage and I would also have to call you my grandfather if it wasn¡¯t for Lady Mu to have already died¡­¡± But he was monitoring Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression from the start with a trace of happiness in his eyes as he said that. ¡®It is a pity what disappointed me is that Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t have a change in her expression, as though she didn¡¯t hear what I said. ¡®Can it be I had thought wrongly? This woman isn¡¯t Mu Ru Yue? ¡®But how can there be someone to be so identical in her appearance and grandeur?¡¯ Boom! A sinister cold aura erupted abruptly from Ye Wu Chen¡¯s body. His gloomy purple eyes stared at the other¡¯s face. Xia Rui¡¯s expression changed slightly under Ye Wu Chen¡¯s grandeur, apprehensiveness was gradually expressed in his gaze. ¡®This man is indeed an expert¡­¡¯ ¡°Hmph!¡± Mu Zheng snorted coldly as he said, ¡°Your Xia family is indeed stronger than my Mu family, but frankly speaking, you are ipatible with my granddaughter!¡± Xia Rui¡¯s gaze darkened and with a sneer, he said, ¡°There aren¡¯t any girls that I, Xia Rui, can¡¯t obtain! Mu Ru Yue was the only one! But¡­¡± He shifted his gaze to Mu Ru Yue upon saying that and with a smiled, he continued, ¡°I had failed in obtaining her. But it isn¡¯t bad to be able to obtain a girl that looks just like her clone. Young Miss Xiao, you¡­ had sessfully made me be interested in you!¡± Xia Rui currently failed to notice the sinister cold aura circling Ye Wu Chen¡¯s body as he smirked, wanting to obtain Mu Ru Yue no matter what. ¡®I certainly won¡¯t fail twice! I must obtain this woman before killing her!¡¯ ¡°Wu Chen, do you think I will go with him with what he said? It is needless to be enraged by this kind of person.¡± Mu Ru Yue hastily calmed down the man by her side. She looked indifferently at Xia Rui that was acting recklessly, sighing somewhat helplessly. Chapter 936 – Misunderstanding Part 2

Chapter 936 ¨C Misunderstanding Part 2

¡®If something happened to Xia Rui here, the Xia family will definitely make a move on the Mu family! Thus, if it wasn¡¯t for the safety of my parents in the Xia family¡¯s hand, I¡­ would definitely have killed Xia Rui now!¡± Ye Wu Chen narrowed his gaze slightly. But the killing intents in his eyes didn¡¯t decrease as it intensified instead¡­ Nheless, he controlled his impulse, not making a move on Xia Rui¡­ ¡°Mister Xia, you can leave.¡± Mu Zheng¡¯s gaze darkened as he coldly ordered. ¡°Haha!¡± Xia Ruiughed upon hearing that. With a sneer, he said, ¡°Young Miss Xiao, I shall wait for you toe into my embrace! Although you can¡¯t be the main wife of the Xia family with your status, I may consider for you to be my first lover.¡± Xia Ruiughed brazenly upon tossing those words out, brisking walking and disappearing into the night¡­ Ye Wu Chen¡¯s gaze increasingly darkened. With a slight frown, he looked at Mu Ru Yue and said just loud enough for only them to hear, ¡°I want to kill him!¡± ¡®If it wasn¡¯t for Mu Ru Yue holding my hand, Xia Rui would have already be a corpse¡­¡¯ Mu Ru Yue shook her head and replied, ¡°Let him live for a while more. It won¡¯t be toote in dealing with him once my parents are safe¡­¡± Just as Ye Wu Chen wanted to say something, he swallowed his words once he looked at the side of the girl¡¯s impable face. A sinister cold glint flickered past his pair of purple eyes, unknown as to what he was thinking¡­ ¡°Mu family¡¯s head leader,¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled and with a glow that shone past her eyes, she continued, ¡°Is your current might at the Xiantian High Rank realm? I have a pill that can assist in helping you breakthrough to the Earth Realm.¡± ¡°Earth Realm?¡± Mu Zheng was startled as he nced curiously at Mu Ru Yue and asked, ¡°I don¡¯t know what the Earth Realm is¡­¡± ¡°Martial practitioner¡¯s cultivations are separated into four realms, the Heaven, Earth, Mystic and Yellow realms respectively. Any cultivations below the Xiantian Full Circle Realm is under the Yellow Realm. Following that, it will be the Mystic, Earth, and Heaven realms. I have a pill that can directly allow you to break through to the Earth Realm¡­¡± Boom! A bolt of lightning seemed to have struck Mu Zheng¡¯s mind as he was subconsciously stupefied, unable toe back to his senses for a while¡­ ¡®Have I heard it wrong? Did this girl just say she could help me break through to the Earth Realm? ¡®I can directly break through the Xiantian Full Circle Realm and Mystic Realm?¡¯ Mu Zheng blinked his eyes as he rified dazedly, ¡°Was what you said previously the truth?¡± ¡°Won¡¯t you know whether if it is fake or not once you try it?¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled lightly with a light glow in her eyes. A pill flew toward Mu Zheng while he was absent-minded. He hastily raised his hand to catch the pill. Gulp! He swallowed the pill¡­ Everyone swallowed their saliva at this moment, staring at Mu Zheng. Mu Zheng¡¯s grandeur gradually changed under the crowd¡¯s gaze¡­ He had broken through the Xiantian High Rank to the Xiantian Full Circle Realm. He then continued to break through the Xiantian Full Circle Realm to reach the Mystic Realm. Lastly, he sessfully broke through to the Earth Realm¡­ The crowd was stunned as they witnessed his changes. They were shocked speechless. Their gaze was as though they were looking at a ghost as they stared at Mu Zheng¡­ ¡°Earth Realm! He had really broken through three ranks.¡± ¡°My heavens, that pill is really astonishing. It can¡¯t be that I am dreaming, right?¡± That person swallowed his saliva as he looked mouthwateringly at Mu Ru Yue¡­ ¡°Lady Mu, do you still have that pill? May we all have a taste of it as well?¡± Mu Ru Yue smirked as she looked at those expectant gazes and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t have¡­¡± Chapter 937 – Misunderstanding Part 3

Chapter 937 - Misunderstanding Part 3

The crowd was slightly disappointed when they heard her words. The girl¡¯s voice was heard once again when their mood was down. ¡°But¡­ I have other pills that can assist you in breaking through. However, I will be giving those pills to the Mu family to take care of those pills. You will be able to obtain those pills if you swear your loyalty and devotions to the Mu family.¡± Her voice was like the world¡¯s nicest music to the ear, making everyone¡¯s heart to tighten uncontrobly. Rays of hope were emitted in their eyes. Everyone knew that the Mu family would be officially rising up today. There wouldn¡¯t be anyone family that would be their match from today onwards¡­ Yet, it was the effect Mu Ru Yue was looking for. ¡®It is a must to increase the power of the Mu family if I want the family to be safe while I look for my parents!¡¯ There was a silver-white Rolls-Royce soaring in the night sky over a mountain deep in the night, heading toward the bottom of the mountain. However, there was suddenly a figure that appeared in front of it at this moment, indistinctly carrying a powerful aura. Bang! Xia Rui hastily braked. He frowned as his deep gaze looked through the night sky, looking at the two people blocking his way. His gaze darkened and asked, ¡°May I know who are you people?¡± Boom! A fistnded on the car¡¯s window after he said that, instantly shattering the window ss. One of the ss fragment grazed Xia Rui¡¯s handsome face, instantly a trace of a line of blood appeared on his face. Xia Rui wiped off the blood remnants on his face. With his ck eyes increasingly gloomy, he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t do any injustice or have any grudges with you people. Aren¡¯t the two of you breaking the rules of the ancient martial world by doing this?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t do any injustice or have any grudges?¡± The one that said that was a handsome man. He had a fit well-trained body with his x-coloured hair giving off a peculiar glow under the night sky. He raised his chin to look down on the man that was in the car as he said, ¡°You fancied our Young Madam so our Young Master had ordered us toe and cripple you.¡± ¡®Young Madam?¡¯ Xia Rui frowned. ¡®I had never been in a rtionship with a married woman. The only one was Chu Yun. But how can the Shen family have such strong subordinates? Moreover, Shen Mo doesn¡¯t even know about Chu Yun having an affair with me¡­¡¯ ¡°Are you people of the Shen family?¡± Xia Rui asked, testing the water. ¡®I really can¡¯t think of who else other than Shen Mo¡­¡¯ ¡®Shen family?¡¯ The youth with x coloured hair sniggered. ¡®How can a puny Shen family beparable to our family? This damnable man actually said that he got interested in our Young Madam at the banquet. How can our family¡¯s young master forgive him?¡¯ But the youth obviously didn¡¯t exin. Boom! A mighty aura covered the entire area, making seem as though the entire sky carried a pressure with it. ¡°Damn it!¡± Xia Rui punched the car¡¯s door. He didn¡¯t have the time to think much at this moment, hastily getting out of the car. His body moved in a sh toward the youth with x-coloured hair. ¡°Hmph!¡± Luo Ya (river asia) snorted coldly and just nced at him indifferently. But that gaze seemed to be able to see through soul, making Xia Rui¡¯s body to be startled and freeze on his spot¡­ A sword had appeared in Luo Ya¡¯s hand just when Xia Rui came back to his senses. With a sh of a silver light, blood spurted out from the lower region of Xia Rui¡¯s body. ¡°AHHH!¡± A heart-wrenching shriek was heard throughout the entire mountain under the night sky. It rmed the little birds that were originally resting on the tree making them p their wings to fly away under the night sky¡­ The tree leaves rustled, gradually floating downward¡­ Chapter 938 – Misunderstanding Part 4

Chapter 938 - Misunderstanding Part 4

¡°Xia Rui, I had confiscated your tools in making love as a result in you fancying our Young Madam! You should remember that some women are out of your reach. If there¡¯s a second time, it will be the day for the annihtion of the Xia family!¡± Luo Ya smiled mockingly. ¡®How can he snatch away the young madam when the Young Master and Young Madam loved each other for two lives already? The Young Master wouldn¡¯t have hidden his identity in dealing with him if it wasn¡¯t for his consideration of the safety of his Father and Mother-inw being in the hands of the Xia family. ¡®But now that the Young Master knows about this matter. He will surely dispatch people to the Xia family to search for the locations of his Father and Mother-inw. It will be the Xia family¡¯s death day once their safety is certain!¡¯ Xia Rui¡¯splexion was gravely pale from being in pain. He gritted his teeth as he stared at those two figures disappearing into the night. He yelled, deep and low, ¡°Shen family and Shen Mo! I will make all of you pay a price for doing this!¡± ¡®That¡¯s right, it must be the Shen family that did this to me!¡¯ Killing intents surged from Xia Rui¡¯s body upon thinking about that. A red glow was emitted from his eyes¡­ The heavens knew that Ye Wu Chen didn¡¯t in the slightest thought that such a misunderstanding would ur when he gave that order¡­ It was the night. Ye Wu Chen had hugged the girl¡¯s body with both of his hand on a soft spring mattress. With a warm and gentle smile in his eyes, he asked, ¡°Mu Er, is this the ce that you had previously lived in? I didn¡¯t expect we wille back here together¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue lowered her gaze slightly, covering the worries in her eyes. ¡°Wu Chen, we must head back to the Eastern Ind no matter what. There are people waiting for me at there¡­¡± ¡®Bai Ze and Yan Jin are waiting for us at the Eastern Ind¡­ ¡®Moreover, I will never be able to forget thest scene I saw beforeing here. ¡®The enchanter-like man had copsed before me. I don¡¯t even know how is his condition until now. But if that de was to strike on Feng Jing Tian¡¯s body, he¡­ will certainly die without a doubt.¡¯ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart ached with traces of guilt surging forth in her heart. ¡®Perhaps initially I had wanted to hide from Feng Jing Tian as much as possible due to him giving me a bad impression of him after that time where he forcefully confined me. But it was undeniable that he had helped me a lot in the end. ¡®Even protecting me with his life¡­ ¡®I had owed too many favours in this life. It will be impossible for me to fully repay them¡­¡¯ ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Ye Wu Chen tightly embraced the woman¡¯s body. With a charming and captivating smile, he said filled with warm and tender feelings, ¡°We will return back to that ce sooner orter¡­¡± ¡®Return?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue chuckled bitterly. ¡®How can it be easy? They hade to this ce with the help of the power of the ancient divine weapon. I¡¯m afraid that it won¡¯t be easy heading back¡­¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s right, Mu Er, your husband has a surprise for you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Mu Ru Yue rose her eyebrow as she shifted her head to look at the man¡¯s handsome face. ¡°You will know what that surprise is really soon¡­¡± Ye Wu Chen smiled charmingly. With a raise and pull of his arm, he pulled Mu Ru Yue under his body before pressing down his body on her. With a slight narrow of his purple eyes, he said, ¡°Now, we have a more important matter to do¡­¡± He lowered his head to kiss gently on the girl¡¯s eyshes. He then ced a trail of kisses down her face before covering his lips over the girl¡¯s alluring thin lips. They quickly removed their clothing with the light in the room illuminating the current scene. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s both hands clung on to the man¡¯s neck, reciprocating his affections¡­ Xia Rui¡¯s condition was obviously much more miserable aspared to the loving scene at this side. He ruthlessly strangled the naked girl on the bed until he hadpletely suffocated her to death before tossing her out of the bed. His handsome face turned ashen with his tensely clenched fist cracked. ¡°Rui?¡± When Chu Yun saw the enraged Xia Rui after pushing open the room¡¯s door, she subconsciously retreated a couple steps back in fright¡­ Chapter 939 – Misunderstanding Part 5

Chapter 939 - Misunderstanding Part 5

¡°Scram inside here!¡± Xia Rui¡¯s gaze was slightly gloomy with an intense storm that seemed to be brewing in his eyes. Chu Yun got a fright and wanted to run away. But once she thought about her purpose ining here, she gathered her guts to walk into the room. She called out carefully, ¡°Rui¡­¡± Bang! Xia Rui extended his arm to pull Chu Yun¡¯s arm, tossing her onto the bed. Chu Yun groaned a little from the pain of his rough handling. With a pitiful gaze, she asked, ¡°Rui, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xia Rui sniggered as he tightened his grip on her arm as he yelled with an enraged expression, ¡°You should have asked this question as to what¡¯s wrong with me to your husband. He had crippled my family jewels. I will definitely not forgive him for that!¡± An Aura burst forth from Xia Rui¡¯s body when he said that vengefully. ¡°Shen Mo? That¡¯s impossible!¡± Chu Yun¡¯s expression changed drastically as she continued, ¡°Why would Shen Mo do that? He doesn¡¯t have a reason nor ability in doing so!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Xia Rui snorted coldly as he rebuked, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I had wronged Shen Mo? Chu Yun, isn¡¯t this all because of you? The Shen family wouldn¡¯t have dispatch experts if it wasn¡¯t for you! What was unexpected to me is that the power of the Shen family is much more than I am aware of. I must ce importance on the Shen family now!¡± Chu Yun¡¯s body jolted, astonishment slowly filled her eyes. ¡°Xia Rui, Shen Mo doesn¡¯t even know about our affair. How could he¡­¡± ¡®How could he do such a matter then? Moreover, with my understanding of the Shen family, they don¡¯t have the might to match up with this devil!¡¯ ¡°Chu Yun, now that I can¡¯t have sexual intercourse, I will simrly make Shen Mo suffer with me. You are to stay by my side from now on, unable to leave my side in the slightest! You are, more importantly, not permitted to head back to Shen Mo¡¯s side. I will arrange for my subordinates to watch you so that you won¡¯t be able to leave my side at all!¡± Chu Yun finally had a taste of regret at this moment. ¡®This man is a bonafide devil. Yet, I am dancing with this devil now¡­¡¯ ¡°No!¡± Xia Rui, you can¡¯t do this. I¡¯m already someone else¡¯s wife. You can¡¯t do this to me!¡± Chu Yun yelled out with a terrified gaze. ¡®I don¡¯t know what will happen if Shen Mo knows about my affair with Xia Rui¡­¡¯ ¡°Bitch!¡± Xia Rui¡¯s expression turned ashen as he strangled Chu Yun. The girl¡¯s face flushed red at this instant. The suffocation feeling made her panic, constantly using her hand to hit Xia Rui. ¡®Previously, perhaps I had liked Xia Rui. But now, I really want to spend the rest of my life with that man with a gentle temperament even if there is only that woman that had already died living in his heart. ¡®But that man still treats me gently and respectfully. It is something Xia Rui will never do to me¡­ ¡®I mustn¡¯t let Xia Rui ruin my happiness!¡¯ ¡°I certainly won¡¯t let you return to his side. He had ruined me so I will make him carry green hairs 1. Moreover, this matter is all because of you so¡­¡± Xia Rui narrowed his eyes andughed cruelly as he continued, ¡°Since I will never be able to carry out sexual intercourse, you will never be able to leave my side apanying me for all my life and eternity!¡± ¡®If I can¡¯t obtain something, others can forget obtaining it. I will never let her be with Shen Mo even if it means imprisoning her for all her life and eternity!¡¯ Bang! Xia Rui raised his hand and with a swing, he tossed Chu Yun off the bed. His voice was so cold and heartless, instantly making Chu Yun fall to hell with her entire body freezing cold. ¡°I will make my people watch over you. It will¡­ be futile for you in trying to escape this ce!¡± 1. It means for Shen Mo to be cheated upon. Chapter 940– Misunderstanding Part 6

Chapter 940¨C Misunderstanding Part 6

An unprecedented regret prated Chu Yun¡¯s heart. Herplexion was gravely pale as she yelled with all her might, ¡°Xia Rui, why are you treating me like this? You are a devil. You will die a terrible death!¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Xia Ruiughed as he replied, ¡°I will drag Shen Mo and you to hell even if I were to meet a terrible end. Chu Yun, the two of you had ruined me so I will¡­ simrly ruin you all. You want to spend the rest of your life with Shen Mo? Don¡¯t you even think about it!¡± Chu Yun¡¯s legs gave way, sitting on the ground. She closed her eyes in despair with her eyshes trembling. ¡®How can I forget this man that always said he loves me actually loves himself the most? He does not have the slightest humanity in him. It¡¯sughable that Ie looking for his help in order to deal with that woman¡­ ¡®Now, it is toote for regrets¡­¡¯ ¡°Elder sister Xiao, are you really nning on leaving?¡± Mu Hao Tian pursed his lips outside the Mu family as he looked with reluctance at the girl standing before him. ¡°Mhm.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled a little as she rubbed Mu Hao Tian¡¯s head and replied, ¡°I will be making a trip to America with Wu Chen.¡± ¡°When will you be back?¡± Mu Hao Tian¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly as she looked expectantly at Mu Ru Yue. ¡°We will return once I settle everything that I need to do.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze became slightly serious. ¡®I must head to the Xia family as soon as possible no matter what. I can only deal with those people once my parents are safe and sound¡­¡¯ ¡°I shall be waiting for your return then.¡± Mu Hao Tian smiled. His smile was as candid as sunlight entering people¡¯s heart, warming Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart¡­ ¡°My wife,¡± Ye Wu Chen extended his arm to pull Mu Ru Yue into his embrace. He then said pitifully, You had never treat me as gentle as him¡­¡± ¡°Wu Chen,¡± Mu Ru Yue red at him as she continued, ¡°Why are you jealous of a kid? Moreover¡­¡± ¡®Moreover, Mu Hao Tian is my biological little brother.¡± ¡°Young Miss Xiao,¡± Mu Zheng smiled dignifiedly as he continued, ¡°I will never forget your help to our Mu family even if you had done it on the behalf of my granddaughter. Hence, the Mu family will also be your home that you can alwayse back whenever you want¡­¡± Mu Zheng¡¯s gaze dazed as he looked at that familiar face. ¡®It is as though my granddaughter that had died two years ago had appeared before me again¡­¡¯ Mu Zheng¡¯s heart ached when he thought about what happened two years ago, his gaze darkened. Just as Mu Ru Yue wanted to say something, a voice was heard from behind him. ¡°Mu Hao Tian, where have you hidden Chu Yun?¡± Mu Hao Tian frowned slightly as he heard that familiar voice. He raised his gaze to look at the man briskly walking over. The current man no longer looked as clean as usual. He looked exceptionally haggard. ¡°Shen Mo, you hade to the wrong ce in finding her. Chu Yun isn¡¯t here!¡¯ ¡°Hmph!¡± Shen mo snorted coldly. With a cold gaze, he looked disappointedly at Mu Hao Tian as he said his following words heavily, ¡°Mu Hao Tian, who other than you guys, will kidnap Chu Yun? Chu Yun is your elder sister¡¯s best friend. You actually treat her in such a fashion for an outsider. You are letting down your elder sister that is in theherworld!¡± ¡°You aren¡¯t worthy in mentioning my elder sister!¡± Mu Hao Tian lowered his gaze as he continued, ¡°You are no longer qualified to like my elder sister from the moment that you chose to believe Chu Yun! My Mu family doesn¡¯t wee you here!¡± Shen Mo¡¯s heart shuddered a little as he heard Mu Hao Tian¡¯s words. The disappointment in his eyes intensified, looking in disbelief at the youth¡¯s outstanding face¡­ Chapter 941 – Misunderstanding Part 7

Chapter 941 ¨C Misunderstanding Part 7

¡°Mu Hao Tian!¡± Shen Mo clenched his fists tightly as he said furiously, ¡°Do you know how much Chu Yun sorrowed and med herself after your elder sister¡¯s death that year? She had always med herself for being unable to help your elder sister. But now, how can you treat her like that? You are more willing to believe in an outsider than believe in Chu Yun. Chu Yun has a closer rtionship with us aspared to someone!¡± Shen Mo nced at Mu Ru Yue when he said that with coldness in his gaze. In his point of view, the disappearance of Chu Yun must be rted to this woman¡­ ¡°Shut up!¡± Mu Hao Tian¡¯splexion turned ashen. With his feeble body shuddering under the sunlight, he said, ¡°Shen Mo, the person that led to my elder sister¡¯s death is Chu Yun!¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Shen Mo¡¯s gaze darkened as he said, ¡°From how I see it, only this woman have the motive in killing Mu Ru Yue. Chu Yun and Yue Er had such a close rtionship. Hence, Chu Yun definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to do such a thing!¡± ¡®The reason why I epted Chu Yun was due to her sincere feelings for Mu Ru Yue that moved me. Hence, I want to take good care of her¡­ ¡®All in all, I am not deeply in love with Chu Yun but I at least have some feelings for her. ¡®No matter if it is her innocence or kind-heartedness, she had easily moved my tender heart¡­ ¡®How can a such a righteous and sensible girl be Mu Ru Yue¡¯s killer?¡¯ ¡°Enough!¡± Mu Zheng¡¯splexion turned ashen as he looked coldly at Shen Mo and continued, ¡°Mister Shen, this is my Mu family. Please return. My Mu family¡­ does not wee you!¡± Shen Mo¡¯s body shook as he clenched his fists so tightly that they trembled. He then suddenly raised his head and burst outughing with his smile filled with mockery. ¡°Should I feel sad for Yue Er? One is her younger brother¡­ Another is her grandfather. The killer that led to her death is right here. Yet, currently, the two of you is still siding with her even when she kidnapped Mu Ru Yue¡¯s best friend. How sorrowful and angry she must be in theherworld? You are unwilling to avenge her death, but I, Shen Mo, will. Otherwise, my feelings for her will be wasted!¡± When Shen Mo¡¯s gazended on Mu Ru Yue, intense mes of fury surged out from his body. ¡°Chu Yun had said that if someone was to leak out her information, that person must be you. Following that, you must have purposely changed your appearance to hers in order to seduce me. It must be due to jealousy that you kidnapped my wife. I will never forgive you! I shall give you a warning to stop being delusional in trying to seduce me. I, Shen Mo, won¡¯t like you no matter what you do!¡± Shen Mo didn¡¯t notice that the man beside Mu Ru Yue was emitting a sinister and cold aura at this moment. Mu Hao Tian pulled Mu Zheng to move a couple steps back while looking at Shen Mo with sympathy. ¡®Isn¡¯t he seeking death in saying such words before Ye Wu Chen?¡¯ ¡°You said¡­ she is seducing you and is being jealous of your wife?¡± Ye Wu Chen smiled, but his voice was drenched with sinister killing intents. Since Shen Mo¡¯s gaze had only been on Mu Hao Tian and Mu Ru Yue, it was only now that he noticed Ye Wu Chen that was standing at a side¡­ Shen Mo felt inferior the instant he saw the man¡¯s appearance. It was as if any person that stood in front of this man was like a pile of mud, iparable. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Me?¡± Ye Wu Chen domineering embraced Mu Ru Yue and with arrogance in his purple eyes, he revealed, ¡°I am her man!¡± Boom! Shen Mo was stunned for a moment as though a p of thunder had sounded above his head, a shock was expressed in his eyes. ¡®This man is hers?¡¯ Chapter 942 – Misunderstanding Part 8

Chapter 942 ¨C Misunderstanding Part 8

Since Shen Mo didn¡¯t attend the banquet and had just wedded, he didn¡¯t have time to investigate information about other power. Thus, he didn¡¯t know what had happened during the previous banquet¡­ ¡°Shen Mo, what Elder brother Wu Chen said is right. He is Elder sister Xiao¡¯s man. Do you think Elder sister Xiao will fancy you when there is such a man by her side? More importantly, Elder sister Xiao was able to make my grandfather breakthrough from the Xiantian High Rank to the Xiantian Full Circle Realm and continued to help him break through the Xiantian Full Circle Realm and the Mystic Realm to reach the Earth Realm. What qualification do you have for Elder sister Xiao to seduce you? Her eyesight isn¡¯t that terrible.¡± Swish! Shen Mo¡¯splexion turned gravely pale with his body shuddering. ¡®She has the ability to make Mu Zheng breakthrough from the Xiantian High Rank to the Earth Realm? ¡®How I wish that what I just heard wasn¡¯t true at this instant¡­¡¯ Shen Mo closed his eyes gradually. A trace of resolution flickered in his eyes when he opened them again. ¡°But if it isn¡¯t you guys, where will Chu Yun be then? She has been missing for a few days already. The people of the Shen family couldn¡¯t find her no matter where they find. Only the Mu family have the ability and motive in kidnapping her! Mu Hao Tian, if you don¡¯t reveal Chu Yun¡¯s location, I will be breaking ties with you from now on!¡± Mu Hao Tian sighed,ment. Perhaps the final hope he had for Shen Mo had vanished¡­ ¡®Currently, he had already been brainwashed by Chu Yun, tossing our years of rtionship to the back of his mind. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Laughs soared through the sky and entered everyone¡¯s ears when he was about to say something. Mu Hao Tian was startled. He raised his head to look at the source of the waves ofughter. When he saw the man and woman heading toward them, his gaze darkened. ¡°Who allowed the two of you toe here?!¡± Xia Rui smirked. But his smile was cold and ruthless. ¡°I heard Shen Mo hade here. Hence, I came here. Moreover, I have something to let you guys know¡­¡± He nced at Shen Mo¡¯s gravely pale face when he said that. Shen Mo¡¯s gaze had changed from his initial startle to shock as his gazended on Chu Yun. ¡°Chu Yun, why are you with Xia Rui of the Xia family?¡± Chu Yun bit her lip hard, not daring to look at Shen Mo¡¯s suspicious-filled gaze. ¡°Shen Mo, didn¡¯t you know?¡± Xia Rui sniggered as he continued, ¡°Chu Yun is my woman. She had also given her first to me. She was simrly in my bed making love to me during your bridal night. It is hrious that you were kept in the dark while being cheated on.¡± Boom! Shen Mo seemed to have been struck by lightning as he froze. He looked with disbelief at Chu Yun¡¯s gravely pale face. He said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Chu Yun, please tell me he is lying. I vividly remember seeing blood when I did you while I was drunk previously. How were you able to have your first with Xia Rui then?¡± Chu Yun¡¯s body shuddered. With a slight purse of her lips, she hesitated, ¡°Shen Mo, I¡­¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Xia Rui snorted lightly while tightening his grip on Chu Yun¡¯s arm. He shot a cold nce past her gravely pale face. Chu Yun was so terrified by his nce that her entire body shivered. With a light coat of tears in her eyes, she confessed, ¡°Shen Mo, I am sorry but what Xia Rui said was the truth¡­¡± Shen Mo stumbled a couple steps backward and slowly closed his eyes. ¡®So I had unknowingly been cheated upon. Moreover, the person she had cheated me with is the well-known yer in the ancient martial world, Xia Rui¡­¡¯ ¡°Hehe!¡± Shen Mo chuckled lightly as he said, ¡°Chu Yun, I had just broken my ties with Mu Hao Tian for you. But this is your repay¡­¡± Chapter 943 – Misunderstanding Part 9

Chapter 943 ¨C Misunderstanding Part 9

Chu Yun felt as though her heart had been ripped apart when she saw the man¡¯s disappointed gaze, unbearably painful. ¡®So I¡¯ve already forgotten about my feelings for Xia Rui during these two years, fully loving this man that is loyal and devoted in his feelings¡­¡¯ ¡°No!¡± Chu Yun didn¡¯t know where she got the might to free herself from Xia Rui¡¯s grip. She ran before Shen Mo and said, ¡°Shen Mo, please listen to me. I didn¡¯t have a choice¡­¡± The man suddenly opened his eyes when she was still saying thest four words of her speech. His eyes weren¡¯t as gentle as usual as coldness had reced it. Smack! A crisp sound was heard from Chu Yun¡¯s face. Her steps halted at that moment as she raised a hand to cover half of her face, looking in disbelief at the man standing before her. ¡°Shen Mo¡­ y-you pped me?¡± ¡®This is the first time this man hit me from the years of knowing him!¡¯ ¡°Don¡¯t you near me with that defiled body of yours!¡± Shen Mo¡¯s expression was cold with a cial gaze. Chu Yun¡¯s heart instantly fell into an icehouse. Her body was freezing cold. ¡®So in this man¡¯s heart, I am already dirty¡­¡¯ ¡°Shen Mo!¡± Tears appeared in Chu Yun¡¯s eyes as she looked at the man¡¯s cold face in despair and sorrow. Blood seemed to have bled out from her heart as she persuaded, ¡°You have to believe that I only have you in my heart. Moreover¡­ Moreover, I am Yue Er¡¯s best friend. If Yue Er sees you treat me like this, how upset will she be¡­¡± Although Chu Yun couldn¡¯t stand it, she knew that Mu Ru Yue was the only soft spot in his heart. As expected, Shen Mo¡¯s expression softened gradually upon hearing what she said. A hand extended from behind Chu Yun, embracing her body tightly, when he was about to say something¡­ ¡°Chu Yun, it seems that you don¡¯t ce me in your eyes or is it that you have forgotten what I said.¡± Xia Rui smiled ruthlessly as he looked coldly at the crowd. Mu Ru Yue and Ye Wu Chen didn¡¯t say a word since Xia Rui¡¯s and Chu Yun¡¯s appearance, silently standing at a side while watching the show¡­ But it was unquestionable that Xia Rui¡¯s appearance had saved Shen Mo¡¯s life. There wasn¡¯t any hostage in Shen Mo¡¯s hand after all. If it wasn¡¯t for Xia Rui¡¯s appearance, Shen Mo would have already been killed¡­ ¡°Xia Rui, what are you nning on doing?¡± Chu Yun lowered her voice as she said furiously, ¡°I¡¯m begging you to let me go. I was previously with you but I currently no longer love you anymore. The person I love is Shen Mo. If you really love me, please let me go¡­¡± Shen Mo¡¯s heart softened as he looked at Chu Yun¡¯s pleading gaze. ¡®I am willing to give her a chance although she hadmitted a mistake. Furthermore, she is Yue Er¡¯s friend. I should give her a chance even if it is on Yue Er¡¯s behalf¡­¡¯ ¡°Shen Mo, do you still want her even if she had cheated on you?¡± Xia Rui sneered as he looked at Shen Mo. Shen Mo¡¯s expression was cold and with a resolute tone, he said, ¡°Who doesn¡¯t make mistakes in life? If she is willing to change, I can give her a chance!¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Xia Ruiughed brazenly as he continued, ¡°If you can still ept her after I tell you about a matter, I will let the two of you be together!¡± Shen Mo looked at Xia Rui with mockery as he rebuked, ¡°I have even tolerated her betrayal. What else will I not be able to ept¡­¡± ¡°The matter that I want to tell you is¡­¡± Xia Rui paused for a moment before he smiled mercilessly and said, ¡°The reason for Mu Ru Yue¡¯s death!¡± Chapter 944 – You Are Mu Ru Yue Part 1

Chapter 944 ¨C You Are Mu Ru Yue Part 1

Shen Mo was startled as curiosity filled his eyes, obviously not knowing what Xia Rui meant. ¡°Xia Rui!¡± Chu Yun¡¯s face paled as she hastily yelled, ¡°Please don¡¯t say!¡± ¡®If Shen Mo knows what I had done, he will surely not forgive me¡­¡¯ ¡°Chu Yun, are you hiding something from me?¡± Shen Mo frowned slightly as he looked coldly at Chu Yun¡¯s gravely pale face. His heart gradually sunk. ¡°Shen Mo, I¡­¡± Chu Yun panicked and wanted to exin. But when her eyes met with the man¡¯s suspicious gaze, she subconsciously swallowed her following words. Her heart shuddered at this moment as the droplet of tears hanging on her delicate, long eyshes made her look incredibly pitiful. ¡°Haha!¡± Xia Ruiughed brazenly as he looked with a gaze filled with mockery at Shen Mo¡¯s handsome face. With a mockery smile, he exposed, ¡°The reason why those people knew about Mu Ru Yue¡¯s travel ns and even led to her death was all due to your good wife¡¯s plot! You married her murderer. I wonder how you will face Mu Ru Yue after knowing about this!¡± Boom! Thunders seemed to have pped above Shen Mo¡¯s head, making him stumble a couple steps backward. He looked in disbelief at the gravely pale face and asked sorrowfully, ¡°Chu Yun, is what he said¡­ the truth?¡± ¡®Chu Yun killed Mu Ru Yue? How can that be? I would never have suspected her no matter how I thought about the reasons that led to Mu Ru Yue¡¯s death¡­¡¯ ¡°Shen Mo, please listen to me. It isn¡¯t like that. It really isn¡¯t like that!¡± Chu Yun immediately tried to hold onto Shen Mo, her shaking delicate body attracted affections to her. However, Shen Mo had seen the panic that shed in her eyes when she tried to justify herself. ¡°Scram!¡± Smack! A palm struck Chu Yun¡¯s face, making her body to fly backward. Her hair flowed unkempt with blood gradually trickling out from the corner of her mouth¡­ Her heart seemed to have been torn apart, making Chu Yun gasp from the pain. She slowly raised her gaze to look at the man¡¯s cold face with a trace of ridicule smile that appeared on her face. ¡°Shen Mo, do I really not have any position in your heart even if it is just a little after so many years of knowing each other?¡± The man was currently not as gentle as just now. He was like an enraged wild lion, ready to pounce and rip its prey apart. ¡°I had married you on Yue Er¡¯s behalf. If it wasn¡¯t for your sincere feelings for her that moved me, I would have never epted you! Chu Yun, it is best for you to know that you are nothing in my heart!¡± Chu Yun¡¯s body stiffened as she closed her eyes in sorrow. ¡®So even if I had led to that woman¡¯s death, I still don¡¯t have any position in Shen Mo¡¯s heart¡­¡¯ ¡°Hahaha!¡± Suddenly, she opened her eyes andughed crazily. Herughs filled the entire horizon. With boundless hatred in her craziness, she confessed, ¡°That¡¯s right, I had done that! But so what? Who told you to only have her in your eyes? Why can she be able to obtain your attention while I can¡¯t? You can only forget about her and marry me once she died. Now, my plot had seeded. You had indeed married me but I still failed to gain your heart! Shen Mo, is your heart really made of steel? No matter what I had done, it was all due to my devoted love for you. How can you treat me like this?¡± Chu Yun yelled in a hoarse and shaky tone when she asked that. Tears of sorrow slowly flowed down her beautiful face. But her face was tremendously gravely pale. She seemed to have used all of her strength to say her piece, copsing onto the ground¡­ Chapter 945 – You Are Mu Ru Yue Part 2

Chapter 945 ¨C You Are Mu Ru Yue Part 2

Boom! An enraged aura surged forth from Mu Zheng¡¯s body. That aura seemed to be able to make the entire dark clouds in the sky stir. ¡°Chu Yun, you are the one that led to my Granddaughter¡¯s death. I will kill you today to avenge for her death!¡± Currently, the elder¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot red, emitting a sinister cold blood-red glow. His sinister expression looked tremendously horrifying. Following that, a pressure expanded from his body, covering the entire Mu family¡¯s manor. ¡°No!¡± Chu Yun¡¯s expression changed drastically as she hastily shouted, ¡°Xia Rui! Save me! Quickly save me! I don¡¯t want to die!¡± ¡®This old man really wants to kill me! ¡®But I definitely mustn¡¯t die!¡¯ Xia Rui frowned slightly as he nced coldly at Xia Rui that was on the ground. He smiled coldly and said, ¡°There is still a matter that I want to share with everyone today. I wonder if there¡¯s anyone that is interested in knowing information regarding the couple Mu Yuan and Yun Luo.¡± Mu Zheng¡¯s body stiffened. His pressure disappeared once he heard what Xia Rui said. He clenched his fist tightly and stared at the man¡¯s cold but handsome face. ¡°Where are my son and sisterw?¡± ¡°Hur!¡± Xia Rui chuckled lowly as he revealed, ¡°Mu Zheng, that daughter-inw of yours will soon be going to be my mother. The wedding between my Father and her will be happening in a couple of days. Hahaha! I hope you will be able to attend it at that time!¡± Mu Zheng was stunned. ¡®I am the clearest regarding Mu Yuan and Yun Luo feelings for each other. The couple had gotten together with such great difficulty, undergoing several life and death crises. But now, Yun Luo is remarrying? This is impossible! ¡®Can it be something happened to them?¡¯ Boom! Suddenly, a powerful aura came over from his side, making the sky to have a sudden change in colour. Sinister dark clouds covered the entire sky. ¡°What did you just say?¡± The girl¡¯s voice was icy and heartless, carrying a dense killing intent with it. She raised her cial eyes as she stared directly at Xia Rui and said, ¡°Do you mind repeating what you just said again?¡± ¡°I had already said it so clearly. Yun Luo is going to marry my Father. As for Mu Yuan, hur¡­ he is just a living dead person! However, I had already notified my Father beforeing here that if I didn¡¯t safely return, then¡­¡± Xia Rui narrowed his eyes slightly as he smiled cunningly and said, ¡°Mu Yuan wouldn¡¯t be a living dead person but an actual dead person. Haha!¡± Boom! Mu Ru Yue abruptly gathered her power before her body. A violent storm formed in the air. Boom! That storm sent Xia Rui¡¯s body flying, making his body to be tossed several metres back before crashing hard on a wall. ¡°Xia Rui!¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her gave with aura surging out of her body. A gale suddenly rose in her surroundings. With her hair fluttering like a waterfall, she said, ¡°Do you really think I don¡¯t dare to kill you? No, not only you! If you hurt them, I will kill your entire family. I¡­ won¡¯t let a single member of the Xia family continue to live at that time!¡± ¡®Family has always been ced at the softest position in my heart. Simrly, they are my reverse scales that nobody can touch. If there are people that tried to make a move on my family, I will wipe out all those people families with all my might, leaving not a single one of them alive!¡¯ Mu Hao Tian was stunned as he looked at Mu Ru Yue¡¯s cold expression in shock. Doubt surged in his clear,rge eyes. ¡®Elder sister Xiao is just a friend of Elder sister and has been helping the Mu family by Elder sister¡¯s request. Yet, why is she so enraged regarding something happening to my parents? Her kind of rage should only ur when a daughter was seeing her parents getting bullied¡­¡¯ Chapter 946 – You Are Mu Ru Yue Part 3

Chapter 946 - You Are Mu Ru Yue Part 3

¡°Hahaha!¡± Xia Rui wasn¡¯t angered but instead, he was ted. He wiped away the remnants of the blood at the corner of his mouth. He climbed back up to his feet from the ground and with a cold smile, he said, ¡°As expected, you aren¡¯t the so-called Young Miss Xiao. Lady Mu, long time no see. Your temper is still the same as two years ago¡­¡± His words made everyone at the current scene stun. They looked with disbelief at the girl¡¯s impable face. ¡®She is Mu Ru Yue? How is this possible? Hadn¡¯t Mu Ru Yue already die? Her corpse even had already been cremated. How could she appear before them again?¡¯ Mu Zheng¡¯s heart tightened as he stared at the girl before him. ¡®This woman gives me a really intimate feeling. Can she really be my deceased Granddaughter?¡¯ ¡°No!¡± Chu Yun shrieked. She then said with a shaky voice, ¡°This is impossible. How can she be Mu Ru Yue? Mu Ru Yue had already died. How can a dead persone back to life?¡± ¡®More importantly, what I can¡¯t stand or believe is that the woman I had racked my brain to kill hase back to life again. How can I stand such a blow¡­¡¯ Chu Yun bit her lip hard with her faceplexion gravely pale. She still had a trace of hope in her heart. But inparison to her, the one that regretted more was Shen Mo. ¡®I had insulted this woman in order to protect Chu Yun. If she is really the person that I¡¯ve been missing profusely, what should I do then?¡¯ ¡°Rebirth by possession!¡± Mu Hao Tian¡¯s body shuddered as he shouted in a shaky voice, ¡°That¡¯s right, Elder sister Xiao had mentioned about rebirthing by possession. I previously didn¡¯t believe that as I thought it could only ur in a fantasy. Can it be Elder sister had really possessed another person¡¯s body and rebirthed?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body shook a little when she heard the crowd¡¯s discussion behind her. Following that, an arm extended from behind her, hugging her body into his embrace. The man¡¯s warm chest calmed her down. It was as if she could be this calm no matter what happens¡­ ¡°Hao Tian,¡± Mu Ru Yue turned around to look at her family behind her. With a captivating smile on her impable face, she apologized, ¡°Grandfather, I am sorry that I¡¯ve lied to all of you¡­¡± Mu Hao Tian¡¯s expression changed from his initial shock to excitement. Swish! He hastily leaped into Mu Ru Yue¡¯s embrace, hugging the person that he had once lost tightly. Tears gradually welled out from hisrge, clear eyes. ¡°Elder sis, I¡¯ve missed you. I¡¯ve really missed you. You¡¯re finally back. I¡­¡± Mu Hao Tian already didn¡¯t say further upon saying that. He just hugged her tightly, reluctant to let her go. ¡°This matter regarding rebirth by possession is highly unbelievable. I had previously indistinctly brought it up to you but you didn¡¯t believe it. I could only hide my identity so as to prevent you from thinking that I had ulterior motives¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled lightly and with her gaze focused on the elder¡¯s excited expression, she called out, ¡°Grandfather¡­¡± ¡°It is great that you¡¯re back. It¡¯s great you¡¯re back.¡± Mu Zheng secretly wiped away his tears from his eyes. But his heart was filled with joy. ¡®The heavens know how sorrowful I was when I had to see the death of my Granddaughter. I had even fallen ill for two years. If it wasn¡¯t for Granddaughter¡¯s timely appearance, I¡¯m afraid I would have already died¡­¡¯ ¡°Chu Yun,¡± Mu Ru Yue gradually raised her gaze to shift her gaze to Chu Yun. She smiled but that smile was tremendously sinister cold, even giving off a cial icy aura. ¡°When you helped those people to deal with me that year, have you thought that such a day woulde? It is just that my luck is rather good. Otherwise, I would have really died that day¡­¡± Chapter 947 – You Are Mu Ru Yue Part 4

Chapter 947 - You Are Mu Ru Yue Part 4

Chu Yun¡¯splexion was void of any colours. She shook her head, unable to believe what Mu Ru Yue had said. ¡°You can¡¯t be Mu Ru Yue. It is impossible for such a matter to rebirth by possession to ur! You must be impostering her. I certainly won¡¯t believe what you said¡­¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled as she exposed, ¡°I had still remembered what you told me when I was dying that you are an adopted daughter of the Xia family. You hade to Hua Xia in order to escape from Xia Rui. Currently, you can only marry in order to escape the grasp of that devil but you weren¡¯t willing to randomly marry someone. The person you marry must be one that doesn¡¯t fear the influence of the Xia family. Although the Shen family is inferior to the Xia family, it isn¡¯t that much weaker. Moreover, Shen Mo¡¯s various conditions moved you. Yet, it was a pity I was in your way so I, who was an obstacle to you, must be eradicated by you!¡± Swish! Chu Yun¡¯s face became paler as fear was expressed in her eyes. ¡®There is only a person that knows that I am an adopted daughter of the Xia family. That person was Mu Ru Yue. Moreover, Mu Ru Yue had heard about it a second before she died so she wouldn¡¯t have the time to tell others about it. ¡®Could this woman really be Mu Ru Yue?¡¯ Chu Yun¡¯s body shuddered as despair filled her face¡­ ¡°Yue Er!¡± Shen Mo¡¯s heart was filled with regret and guilt. He was, more importantly, reluctant to shift his gaze away from that wless face. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me when you returned? If I knew about this earlier, I¡­¡± ¡°Shen Mo,¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled lightly as she said, ¡°Do you know why I previously didn¡¯t choose you? It was due to you being iparable to my husband. If it was him, he just needs a nce to recognise me from within a sea of people.¡± ¡°Impossible?¡± Shen Mo¡¯s expression changed, ¡°If he was me, he would make the same decision that I had made. I had personally watched you being cremated so how could you reappear?¡± ¡°Do you know?¡± Mu Ru Yue smirked as she rebuked, ¡°He will surely not believe that I died. If my corpse wasid before his eyes one day, he will have great trust in me and believe that I will still be living somewhere else. Perhaps he will be able to find me among a sea of people¡­¡± ¡®It will be just like how we met each other this life. He was able to seek me out from a sea of people¡­¡¯ ¡°I had indeed died but my soul hasn¡¯t. My soul moved to another ce, possessing another girl¡¯s body. Furthermore, I was lucky to meet with this man.¡± Mu Ru Yue turned her head to Ye Wu Chen and smiled. That smile was one that Shen Mo had never seen before. mes of jealousy subconsciously zed in his heart. He found that smile extremely unpleasant, it was as though a sword had pierced deeply into his heart¡­ ¡°Although he had never said he loves me, his love for me was gradually felt. He didn¡¯t mind exposing his identity and even fought with experts for me. More importantly, he didn¡¯t mind thinking about crippling his power in order to not hurt me. We had just used a nce to determine each other¡¯s identity for two of our lives. Even if someone was to use my appearance to stand before him, he would know that it wasn¡¯t me. Simrly, no matter if someone tried to use his appearance to approach me, I will know whether if it was him by my feelings¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue subconsciously thought about all those years that they knew each other now. ¡®Unknowingly, this man had already be irreceable to me. In both of my lives, he is the only one that I will choose as my partner for life.¡¯ Shen Mo clenched his fist tightly with sorrow filled eyes. But doubts overwhelmed his sorrow¡­ Chapter 948 – You Are Mu Ru Yue Part 5

Chapter 948 - You Are Mu Ru Yue Part 5

¡®I just can¡¯t believe what Mu Ru Yue said. How can there be such feelings in this world where he can determine whether the person is his beloved girl or not even if they have the same appearance? If someone intentionally imposters Mu Ru Yue, I am certain I won¡¯t be able to differentiate¡­¡¯ ¡°Mu Er,¡± Ye Wu Chen raised his hand to pull Mu Ru Yue into his embrace. With feelings filled eyes, he swore, ¡°No matter if I am that mentally foolish Ghost King or the current Ye Wu Chen, I always only have one identity and that is being your husband! I am the husband that can support the entire sky for you!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart softened as she smiled. Both of them looked into each other¡¯s life with tender feelings exchanging between them. It, simrly, pierced Shen Mo¡¯s eyes¡­ ¡°Yue Er, are you really not willing to give me a chance?¡± Shen Mo looked painfully at Mu Ru Yue as he asked sorrowfully. ¡°Yes!¡± Mu Ru Yue nced lightly at him before she said, ¡°I had already married Wu Chen and even have two children. Thus, you don¡¯t stand a chance!¡± Shen Mo¡¯s heart sunk as he said, ¡°The two of you had already married and even have kids? This is impossible! You had only gone missing for two years. How could you marry that quickly?¡± ¡°Did I say I had always been in Hua Xia all this time?¡± Mu Ru Yue sniggered as she continued, ¡°A couple decades had already passed in the ce I had gone to during the two years that passed here. Our youngest son is already six. More importantly¡­¡± She paused as her gaze shifted to Chu Yun¡¯s gravely pale face. ¡°You had already married Chu Yun.¡± Shen Mo rxed his tightly clenched fist as he hastily said, ¡°I don¡¯t mind that you have sons. If you¡¯re willing to marry me, I will immediately divorce Chu Yun and marry you!¡± ¡°Shen Mo?!¡± Chu Yun shrieked as she looked at the man in disbelief. Shen Mo looked coldly at her and said, ¡°I hadn¡¯t settle the debts with you for all your wrongdoings. Currently, you still want to be my wife? Stop dreaming. I will divorce you once I leave this ce!¡± Crack! Chu Yun could clearly hear her heart shatter. She felt a heart-wrenching pain, it was as though an opening appeared in her heart from being ripped apart¡­ Ye Wu Chen chuckled and said, ¡°Mu Er is my wife. What qualifications do you think you have to snatch her away from my hand?¡± Shen Mo¡¯splexion paled as he said with gritted teeth, ¡°It is due to me knowing her first. You had just taken advantage of the time when she wasn¡¯t by my side during these years.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Ye Wu Chen chuckled lowly. He gradually raised his purple eyes. A sinister cold ray of light shed past his eyes as he said, ¡°Know her first? It is a pity that we knew each other in our past life. Moreover, we were also a couple then¡­¡± ¡°Past life? Haha!¡± Shen Mo seemed to have heard a hrious joke as he burst outughing. ¡°Are the two of you mixing up reality with a Television drama? Even knowing each other in your past life! No matter what, I definitely won¡¯t let her go!¡± Ye Wu Chen narrowed his purple eyes slightly as he smiled dangerously and said, ¡°There will only a path for you if you don¡¯t let go!¡± ¡°That¡­ is death!¡± A sinister cold aura exploded forth from the man¡¯s surrounding after he said that, looking gloomily at Shen Mo¡¯s face. Terror finally appeared in Shen Mo¡¯s eyes. ¡®This man is too powerful. He is so powerful that he gives people a horrifying vibe.¡¯ At this instant, Shen Mo felt as though his life no longer belonged to him¡­ Plop! Shen Mo¡¯s legs gave way and knelt under the man¡¯s immense pressure. Cold sweat drenched his back, flowing profusely¡­ Chapter 949 – You Are Mu Ru Yue Part 6

Chapter 949 - You Are Mu Ru Yue Part 6

¡°Xia Rui.¡± Mu Ru Yue shifted her gaze to Xia Rui¡¯s cold face. She walked slowly toward him. At that instant, an intense aura surged forth from her body. ¡°Hmph!¡± Xia Rui snorted coldly and said, ¡°What are you nning to do? Your parents are still in my hands. If you dare to make a move on me, I dare to swear that they won¡¯t be able to see tomorrow¡¯s sun!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled coldly as she continued, ¡°I initially didn¡¯t know how to deal with you. But now, you hade knocking on my doors¡­¡± Xia Rui was startled. Just when he opened his mouth to speak, a pill was shot into his mouth. His expression changed drastically. He hastily tried to spit out the pill but, nheless, the medicine liquified instantly when it entered his mouth, the medicine power flowed into his body. ¡°What did you make me consume?¡± Xia Rui¡¯splexion turned ashen as he clenched his fists so tightly that they crackled. ¡°Poison.¡± Mu Ru Yue smirked as she continued casually, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This poison temporarily won¡¯t take your life. If you want the antidote, you must promise me their safety. If something were to happen to them, I will definitely make you live a life worse than death!¡± ¡®Xia Rui had personally given me this chance. ¡®A family like the Xia family always only care about themselves. Hence, it is impossible to use Xia Rui¡¯s life in order to threaten the Xia family. If I were to poison Xia Rui in public and was known by the Xia family, Father and Mother¡¯s situation would be even more dangerous. ¡®But it is different now. ¡®Nobody will know what I had done to Xia Rui now. Moreover, Xia Rui won¡¯t be that idiotic to tell others about this. Otherwise, he will only be the one that suffers¡­ ¡®Currently, I can make use of Xia Rui to deal with some urgent matters. Xia Rui should at least not harm Father and Mother in order to protect his life¡­¡¯ ¡°You¡­¡± Xia Rui¡¯s expression became increasingly cold. With a bloodthirsty glow in his eyes, he threatened, ¡°Mu Ru Yue, do you think Mu Zheng can live peacefully without a need to worry or fret by helping him breakthrough to the Earth Realm? You¡¯re wrong. There will be surely a day that will make you worry what you did today!¡± ¡°No better than each other!¡± Mu Ru Yue smirked as she continued, ¡°But I can give you a warning. You will feel a pain as though your heart is being devoured by ants every night. Following this, you should try and savour that pain as that¡¯s the price for your Xia family offending me!¡± Xia Rui clenched his fists tightly and looked coldly at Mu Ru Yue as he demanded, ¡°I want to take Chu Yun away!¡± ¡®No matter what, I still have a lot of feelings for that woman¡­¡¯ Chu Yun¡¯s eyes lit up. She then looked at Shen Mo that was by her side. Her heart gradually became gloomy. ¡®Inparison to Shen Mo, it seems it is still Xia Rui that loves me more¡­¡¯ ¡°I refuse!¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her cial eyes as she looked at the man¡¯s ashenplexion and said, ¡°You can go but¡­ she can¡¯t.¡± ¡°Mu Ru Yue, don¡¯t forget your parents are still in my Xia family¡¯s hand!¡± Xia Rui¡¯s fists trembled slightly as he yelled furiously in a lowered voice. ¡°If you want to die, you can feel free to use them to threaten me.¡± Mu Ru Yue nced at him. But with just that nce, it made Xia Rui swallow the rest of his words¡­ ¡®I indeed love Chu Yun, but inparison to Chu Yun, I love myself more¡­¡¯ ¡°Hmph!¡± Xia Rui nced at Chu Yun¡¯s gravely pale face before turning his head to leave the Mu family¡¯s manor without turning his head back¡­ ¡°Rui!¡± Chu Yun¡¯s expression changed drastically as she yelled heart-wrenchingly. She no longer cared about anything to try and pounce toward Xia Rui. However, her path was blocked by a youth before she could reach Xia Rui¡¯s side. Chapter 950 – You Are Mu Ru Yue Part 7

Chapter 950 ¨C You Are Mu Ru Yue Part 7

Mu Hao Tian raised his gaze to look at Chu Yun and said with a cial killing intent filled voice, ¡°Chu Yun, you harmed my Elder sis. I will never forgive you!¡± ¡°No! Shen Mo, save me. I¡¯m begging you to save me!¡± Chu Yun leaped toward Shen Mo as she pleaded with all of her might, ¡°I¡¯m begging you to save me on the behalf of being a married couple once!¡± Yet, Shen Mo just raised his leg to kick Chu Yun mercilessly away as she pleaded. Bang! Chu Yun¡¯s body crashed to the ground. Simultaneously, what shattered was also her heart¡­ ¡®Xia Rui abandoned me and left. Shen Mo divorced me. Why are men in the world so heartless? ¡®No! ¡®I can¡¯t ept this! ¡®I can¡¯t stand being inferior to Mu Ru Yue. More importantly, what I can¡¯t ept even more is that she is the woman that my beloved man loves¡­¡¯ ¡°Mu Ru Yue! You bitch! You will die a terrible death!¡± Chu Yun¡¯s voice was shaky as she red at Mu Ru Yue with a gaze filled with anger and jealousy and said, ¡°A woman like yourself should have her body cut ten thousand times and die with an iplete corpse! Hahaha!¡± Chu Yunughed brazenly upon saying that. Suddenly, a sinister cold aura came pressuring over to her. Pfft! She spat out a mouthful of blood Her fearful gaze met with a pair of charming but cold purple eyes. She could see how little this man before her cared about humanity and how ruthless he could be from his gaze¡­ He was also as bloodthirsty as an Asura! ¡°How will you like to die?¡± Ye Wu Chen smirked slightly but his voice was as cold and sinister as hell when he suggested, ¡°Having your body torn apart by five horses moving in different directions, or have all of the bones in your body shattered¡­ or do you want to go to the Eighteenth level of hell?¡± ¡°No!¡± Chu Yun retreated a couple steps backward as she pleaded pitifully, ¡°I¡¯m begging you. Please let me off. I don¡¯t want to die. Furthermore, I am even more unwilling to go to the Eighteenth level of hell. I¡­¡± Pfft! The man had already stepped on her chest before she could say further. The pressure from the pain of being stepped upon made Chu Yun to spit out a mouthful of blood at that instant. The horror in her eyes intensified¡­ Crack! Ye Wu Chen raised his hand to grab onto Chu Yun¡¯s arm before bending it hard, instantly a crisp sound of bones breaking was heard. Following that, Chu Yun¡¯s heart-wrenching shriek was heard¡­ But her shriek stopped from the following intense pain! The bones in her body were slowly broken bit by bit by Ye Wu Chen. Crisp sounds of bone breaking filled the entire sky¡­ Even if it was Mu Hao Tian that loathed Chu Yun, he was frightened by what Ye Wu Chen had done. ¡®Just how much pain will a person feel by having all of her bones in her body shattered? This man is a devil. He is reallypatible with my elder sister¡­¡¯ ¡°Enough!¡± Shen Mo could no longer keep on watching. ¡°If you want to kill her, why don¡¯t you give her a clean death? Why do you need to torture her so much?¡± Even though he hated Chu Yun, he couldn¡¯t agree to what Ye Wu Chen was doing. Such an act of not caring for a beauty would make everyone that was looking at this scene greatly rmed and be filled with apprehension¡­ Ye Wu Chen sniggered as he rebuked, ¡°This is the price she must endure! I must make her taste a life worse than death for insulting my wife!¡± ¡®So what if I am ruthless? There is only a woman in this world that can soften my heart. The rest of the people are just like ants in my eyes¡­¡¯ ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of being spit on and curse by ten thousand people?¡± Shen Mo¡¯s gaze became gloomy as he asked with an icy gaze. Shen Mo nced at Shen Mo gloomily as he answered, ¡°You have not got a matter right. She is my wife and is my everything. Even if I were to be spat on and cursed by ten thousand people and have a terrible reputation for ten thousand years, nothing is more important than to help her vent her anger!¡± Chapter 951 – Heading To The Xia Family Part 1

Chapter 951 ¨C Heading To The Xia Family Part 1

¡®Even if he was to be spat on and cursed by ten thousand people and have a terrible reputation for ten thousand years, it will be nothing aspared to her?¡¯ Shen Mo¡¯splexion turned gravely pale. His heart seemed to have been struck heavily by a hammer, making him gasp. ¡°Mu Er,¡± Ye Wu Chen looked at Mu Ru Yue and smiled as he continued, ¡°We should be on our way.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Mu Ru Yue chuckled a little but she no longer looked at Shen Mo¡¯s gravely pale face. She shifted her gaze to Mu Zheng and informed, ¡°Grandfather, Hao Tian, I will return once I rescued Mother and Father¡­¡± ¡°Elder sis!¡± Mu Hao Tian leaped toward Mu Ru Yue. With a candid glow in hisrge, clear eyes, he said, ¡°I will be waiting here for your return¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue lowered her eyshes slightly as she said calmly, ¡°I already have a control over Xia Rui. You no longer need to worry Mother and Father¡¯s situation will worsen if you were to make moves on the other power. Hence, you can eliminate those three power once I leave¡­ I believe Xia Rui wille up with a really good reason to cover up for us.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled upon saying that. But her smile was ice-cold chilling. ¡°Come back as quickly as possible.¡± Mu Zheng¡¯s gaze softened a little as he looked benevolently at Mu Ru Yue and continued, ¡°Hao Tian and I will be waiting at home for all of your return¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart warmed when she looked at the elder¡¯s benevolent elderly face. She gradually turned her body and said with a light smile, ¡°Wu Chen, let¡¯s depart¡­¡± Ye Wu Chen smiled charmingly with his lips curved up to an alluring curve. Following that, their figures slowly vanished under the sunlight¡­ Shen Mo¡¯s tightly clenched fist trembled slightly as he watched their disappearing figures. Jealousy and resentment fueled in his heart. Boom! Just when he was unable to stand it, a mighty force came toward him upfront, sending him flying backward and crashing heavily on the ground in a sorry state. When Xia Rui just walked into Xia family¡¯s America luxurious manor, a maidservant walked toward him. When she was before him, she informed, ¡°Young master, you¡¯ve returned? The head leader is waiting for you in the study room.¡± Xia Rui¡¯s eyebrows furrowed tightly as he said gloomily, ¡°I got it. You are dismissed.¡± ¡°Understood, young master!¡± The maidservant slightly bent her knee before she gradually retreated, disappearing from before Xia Rui. Xia Rui remained silent for a short while before he headed toward the study room¡­ The Xia family¡¯s study room had an ancient Hua Xia¡¯s ssical atmosphere, filled with book scent. There currently was a man that had his hands behind his back standing within the study room. His well built figure was enveloped by the morning sunlight. He seemed to have felt someone behind him and turned around gradually. His cold gazended on Xia Rui¡¯s body when he said, ¡°You¡¯ve returned?¡± Xia Rui paused slightly before replying, ¡°Yes! Father, do you have any instructions for me?¡± ¡°I will be marrying Yun Luo in two days. I hope you will be well-prepared for it. On the other hand, have you recently offended people of the Zi family?¡± ¡°Zi family?¡± Xia Rui was a little stunned before he continued, ¡°I don¡¯t think I have offended people of the Zi family?¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± The middle-aged man frowned slightly as he continued in a cold tone, ¡°People of the Zi family had been frequently appearing here during this period of time. More importantly, any people of the Xia family outside of the manor will be beaten up ck and blue by the Zi family! They even said¡­¡± Xia Ming (summer bright) looked coldly at the handsome man before him when he said each of his following words heavily, ¡°They said you have provoked the young master of the Zi family. Furthermore, you were also delusional in trying to obtain the Young Madam of the Zi family!¡± The Zi family had recently risen to power. Rumours had said that even if it was the Ancient Martial Sect, they still had to be respectful toward them. Yet, nobody knew where the Zi family was based nor did they know how much power the Zi family possessed¡­ Chapter 952 – Heading To The Xia Family Part 2

Chapter 952 ¨C Heading To The Xia Family Part 2

Yet, it was undeniable that once a power offended the Zi family, they would always disappear the next day. The Xia family might seem really powerful but truthfully, Xia Ming unquestionably wouldn¡¯t dare to be an enemy of the Zi family. ¡°Impossible!¡± Xia Rui¡¯s expression changed as he said, ¡°When did I provoke the Young Madam of the Zi family? Moreover, I don¡¯t even know who the Young Madam of the Zi family is. How could I have provoked her then?¡± ¡®If I knew, I definitely wouldn¡¯t dare to do such a matter no matter how much guts I may have¡­¡¯ ¡°You better think carefully whether you had really done it or not!¡± Xia Ming frowned slightly and with the coldness in his voice intensified, he continued, ¡°If you really did such a mistake, you have to personally apologize to the Zi family. Don¡¯t implicate the entire Xia family for this matter.¡± Just when Xia Rui wanted to say further, he swallowed the rest of his words when he saw Xia Ming¡¯s grim expression. A woman was sitting quietly on a bed in a stuffy room. Her expression was cold. Yet, the room door was suddenly pushed open. cial killing intents surged forth from her body when she saw the middle-aged man that came walking toward her. ¡°Why have youe again?¡± Yun Luo shot a cial gaze at the man. She then said in a bone-piercing cold voice, ¡°You won¡¯t seed in obtaining me even if you use my husband¡¯s life to threaten me!¡± Xia Ming sniggered when he looked at the girl¡¯s impable face. ¡°Yun Luo, you don¡¯t have a choice in this. You can only choose to either marry me or watch Mu Yuan die before you! Don¡¯t worry, our Xia family is an alchemist aristocratic family. If you be my wife and give birth to my offspring, I will then wake him up¡­¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Yun Luo¡¯s expression changed drastically. With her gaze bing increasingly colder, she said, ¡°Xia Ming, you¡¯re despicable!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m indeed despicable. But there¡¯s nothing you can do about that. That lord had promised me that once I pass him our newborn to him, he will bring me to another world. That world is the ce where all martial practitioners dream to go. Haha!¡± Xia Mingughed brazenly as he continued, ¡°When you rejected me about twenty years ago and chose to be with Mu Yuan, I swore at that time that I must torture you for this. I didn¡¯t expect for such an opportunity to fall into my hands. I originally thought to lock the two of you up and torture both of you to death. But I didn¡¯t know you would have such a use. For my future, I can only hope you¡­¡± ¡°Since so, Yun Luo, you can¡¯t be counted as a good for nothing!¡± Xia Ming raised his head to look at Yun Luo. He had a cold and heartless smile on his handsome face. ¡®Perhaps I did indeed love this woman when I was young. But all I got in return was humiliation. I would never forget that scene when this woman chose Mu Yuan over me¡­ ¡®All of my love for her gradually turned to hate as days passed. I no longer have the initial feelings for her anymore. All I want to do is to ruthlessly ruin these two people, making her regret choosing him over me¡­¡¯ ¡°Xia Ming, I swear I will never forgive you!¡± Yun Luo yelled with all her might. Her gaze brimmed with fury and hatred. That gaze prated Xia Ming¡¯s heart, instantly igniting mes of fury in his heart. ¡°Yun Luo, no matter if you are willing to submit to me or not, you must submit to me! Otherwise, you just have to wait to keep his corpse!¡± He stopped looking at the girl that was sitting on the bed with a feeble expression upon tossing out those words, briskly walking out of the room¡­ When Xia Ming saw the two guards at the entrance of the room outside the room, he instructed with a cold gaze, ¡°Nobody other than me is allowed to step within this room!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± The two of them respectfully replied to him. Xia Ming swung his sleeves downwards, quickly disappearing from their sight¡­ Chapter 953 – Heading To The Xia Family Part 3

Chapter 953 - Heading To The Xia Family Part 3

However, fragrance entered the guards¡¯ nose shortly after Xia Ming left. The men dressed in western-style clothing were stunned for a moment. A beautiful face entered their sight when they raised their head. It was a young mixed-blood young girl that was about seventeen-year-old. She had an exceptional beautiful appearance. Yet, she looked like a girl in her twenties from her revealing dressing. ¡°Eldest Young Mistress.¡± The two of them were startled and subconsciously lowered their heads as they greeted her respectfully. The young girl was born by the second American wife of Xia Ming so she simrly was the half-sister of Xia Rui. Since she was spoilt pampered since young, she had an extremely haughty temper, not cing anyone in her eyes. ¡°Hmph!¡± Xia Lu Lu (summer nectar) snorted coldly. She arrogantly raised her snow-white chin as shemented, ¡°I heard Father wants to marry that vixen. I¡¯m curious to see what is so alluring about that vixen that seduced my Father!¡± ¡°But young mistress, the head leader had ordered that nobody is allowed to enter the room.¡± ¡°Outrageous!¡± Smack! Xia Lu Lu¡¯s palmnded on the man¡¯s body. She yelled furiously, ¡°I am the Eldest Young Mistress of the Xia family. When I want to enter a room, who dares stop me? Scram!¡± She raised her hands to push those two men aside and kicked open the door. Her gazended on the woman on the bed. Xia Lu Lu felt inferior for the very first time. ¡®My appearance can¡¯t be counted as peerless, but it is at least so unique that it is one of a kind. But my appearance is definitely outshined by her.¡¯ Jealousy surged in her heart. Xia Lu Lu sneered as she mocked, ¡°So you are Yun Luo. You¡¯re the vixen that seduced my Father? Your appearance indeed is outstanding, but it¡¯s a pity you¡¯re too old. It is a wonder why Father didn¡¯t decide to choose from so many youngdies that were of seventeen or eighteen of age and chose to marry such a vixen as yourself!¡± Yun Luo looked coldly at Xia Lu Lu as she said, ¡°Get out!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Xia Lu Lu¡¯s expression changed drastically as she continued, ¡°You actually want to chase me out of this room? This is my home. You are only an outsider. What rights do you have to have a say in my house? Do you think you have the qualification to rece my Mother? Let me tell you this. Stop dreaming! A person like you that don¡¯t have any influence or might isn¡¯t worthy to be the main wife of the Xia family!¡± ¡°Get out!¡± Yun Luo¡¯s gaze darkened as she repeated what she said previously. ¡°Bitch!¡± Xia Lu Lu¡¯s expression changed greatly as she made threatening gestures when she pounced toward Yun Luo. If it was in the past, Xia Lu Lu definitely wouldn¡¯t be Yun Luo¡¯s match. Nheless, Xia Ming had crippled her Dantian in order to confine her to this ce. Currently, she was just a good for nothing trash. How could she be a match for Xia Lu Lu who was a martial practitioner? ¡°This is bad!¡± Theplexion of the two guards that saw her actions outside of the room turned gravely pale. If something were to happen to Yun Luo, the head leader would undoubtedly not forgive them¡­ ¡°Xia Lu Lu, what do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± A low and heavy voice was heard from behind just when Xia Lu Lu charged toward Yun Luo. Following that, he moved a couple of sh over and stood before Yun Luo, catching the arm of the young girl that was swinging downward toward Yun Luo. ¡°Father!¡± Xia Lu Lu stomped her feet, displeased. She then reasoned furiously, ¡°This woman seduced you. I mustn¡¯t let her enter our Xia family!¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Xia Ming¡¯s expression turned grim as he chided her, ¡°You should not be meddling in my matters. You should just have a grip on yourself instead. Stop hanging out with those hooligans day in and night out!¡± ¡°Father,¡± Xia Lu lu revealed a grieving expression as she said, ¡°You chided me for this woman? Moreover, I am not hanging out with useless people. Those friends of mine are really useful. Recently, I had even managed to make a connection with a person of the Zi family through the help of a person I know¡­¡± Chapter 954 – Heading To The Xia Family Part 4

Chapter 954 ¨C Heading To The Xia Family Part 4

¡°Zi family?¡± Xia Ming¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He tightened his grip on Xia Lu Lu¡¯s arm as he rified, ¡°What did you just say? Zi family?¡± ¡®Did I hear it wrong? Xia Lu Lu actually knows someone of that mysterious Zi family?¡¯ ¡°Of course!¡± The young girl raised her head and smiledcently. ¡°That fellow is known as Zi Yu (Purple carefree). He even said he was courting me.¡± ¡°Lu Lu, what is Zi Yu¡¯s status in the Zi family?¡± ¡°About that¡­¡± Xia Lu Lu paused for a moment before she shook her head and continued, ¡°I¡¯m not sure but from how Zi Yu speaks, he seemed to hold a rather high status in the Zi family. He perhaps may even be a young master of the Zi family.¡± ¡®The Zi family is overly mysterious that not many people have a chance to meet with people of the Zi family. ¡®But there are still several people curious about that mysterious Zi family¡­¡¯ ¡°Lu Lu, you did well this time. Father wants to have a meeting with that person of the Zi family!¡± A glimmer flickered past Xia Ming¡¯s eyes. ¡®Perhaps I will be able to find out how the Xia family had offended the Zi family through that person.¡¯ Even though Xia Lu Lu had always been heavily pampered, this was indeed the first time that she wasplimented by her Father. She wasn¡¯t used to it that she was shocked by being praised by him. She hastily nodded and agreed, ¡°Alright, I shall arrange a meeting for Zi Yu toe here and see you.¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Xia Mingughed brazenly when he thought about him going to have a marriage alliance with the Zi family. He shifted his head to look at Yun Luo who had a cial expression. He sniggered and said, ¡°Yun Luo, did you hear that? This is your price for not choosing to be with me! If Lu Lu was our daughter, you could also have be a member of the Zi family via the marriage alliance. It¡¯s a pity that you had abandoned such a great chance!¡± Yun Luo chuckled coldly and gradually shut her eyes, not continuing to look at that revolting face¡­ There was a man sitting silently on a sofa within a luxuriousrge hall. He emitted an extraordinary aura. Xia Ming sighed. ¡®He is worthy to be a member of the Zi family. He is already superior to ordinary people with just his grandeur.¡¯ ¡°Mister Zi, I had invited you over today in order to ask you something. I don¡¯t know whether if you know who the Young Madam of the Zi family is.¡± ¡°Young Madam?¡± Zi Yu paused for a moment and creased his eyebrows tightly as he said, ¡°When did our Zi family have a Young Madam? Why am I unaware about that?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t have a Young Madam?¡± Xia Ming was stunned. ¡®Those people of the Zi family had clearly stated that it was due to Xia Rui fancying their Young Madam, evoking their rage. But what did Zi Yu meant by saying that then?¡¯ ¡°Uncle Xia, the young master of our Zi family has just returned back to the Zi family but he returned by himself. He didn¡¯t have a wife by his side so how can there be a young madam? I¡¯m guessing that you had been lied to by someone!¡± Bang! Xia Ming mmed his fist hard on the table. With hisplexion turned ashen, he said, ¡°Absurd! They actually dared to lie to me. But why would those people of the Zi family lie to me about this?¡± ¡°Zi family?¡± Zi Yu didn¡¯t think much about that as he continued, ¡°Our Zi family will never do such a senseless matter. It must be someone that is using the Zi family¡¯s identity to lie to you. It¡¯s lucky that I had enlightened you about this early. Otherwise, you would definitely always be kept in the dark by those people!¡± His words fueled the mes of fury in Xia Ming¡¯s heart, making his gaze get increasingly gloomy. Yet, how could he have known that Zi Yu¡¯s grandfather was just a lowly subordinate of the Zi family that was responsible for sweeping the floor? But there was a rule in the Zi family that everyone that entered the Zi family must change their surname to Zi. Therefore, Zi Yu had been tyrannically abusing that surname, acting like a pretentious prick everywhere he went. But frankly, his grandfather was just a lowly subordinate of the Zi family so there were many matters he wasn¡¯t entitled to know. Hence, he also didn¡¯t know about the existence of Mu Ru Yue¡­ (Teaser) ¡°Zi family?¡± Xia Ming¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He tightened his grip on Xia Lu Lu¡¯s arm as he rified, ¡°What did you just say? Zi family?¡± ¡®Did I hear it wrong? Xia Lu Lu actually knows someone of that mysterious Zi family?¡¯ ¡°Of course!¡± The young girl raised her head and smiledcently. ¡°That fellow is known as Zi Yu (Purple carefree). He even said he was courting me 1.¡± 1. Miki: Bad move kiddo! You won¡¯t be as carefree as your name says for loving this bitch. Chapter 955 – Heading To The Xia Family Part 5

Chapter 955 - Heading To The Xia Family Part 5

Xia Ming rxed his taut heart after finding out that he didn¡¯t really offend the Zi family. ¡°Mister Zi, thank you so much for telling me about this.¡± Seeing Xia Ming¡¯s respect to him, Zi Yu smiledcently. ¡®I had always been looked down by the people of the Zi family. But I am able to get so much respect and reverence aftering to this ce. How can I not be excited?¡¯ ¡°Mister Zi, it will be my marriage day in a couple of days. I am wondering if Mister Zi will be able to make it.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Zi Yu stood up and said, ¡°This mister will definitely be there at that time. But Lu Lu is a treasure of the Zi family. I hope you will not hurt Lu Lu for another woman. If not, my Zi family will certainly not let you off!¡± Xia Ming¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡®Zi Yu seems to be able to represent the Zi family? It looks like his status in the Zi family is rather high. Our Xia family has indeed picked up a treasure this time. If that bastard Mu Yuan wakes up now, he unquestionably will be tremendously jealous. ¡®So what if his deceased daughter is really pretty? How can she beparable to my beloved daughter? But even if Mu Yuan¡¯s daughter is still alive, the people of the Zi family will definitely not fancy such a prideful woman! ¡®She couldn¡¯t even hold a candle to Lu Lu¡­¡¯ ¡°Mister Zi, I shall see you out.¡± Xia Ming politely hand gestured him to go first. His attitude toward Zi Yu was as low as it could get. If Zi Yu were to call him to lick his shoes, he would do it without an inkling of hesitation. ¡°I will be troubling you then.¡± Zi Yu cupped his fists with acent smile on his face. Following that, he walked out of the Xia family¡¯s luxurious manor under Xia Ming¡¯s lead leaving the premise¡­ No matter what, the Xia family was a highly aristocratic family. Hence, the matter about the header leader of the Xia family remarrying attracted the attention of the media. Furthermore, with Xia Lu Lu fanning from behind the scene, all of the media reported that Yun Luo was a woman that seduced a married man and that she was even a dirty woman that worked in a nightclub before. Instantly, everyone was throwing insults toward Yun Luo. It was obvious that they thought she wasn¡¯tpatible with Xia Ming¡­ Currently, a couple that had their hands intertwined had subconsciously garnered the attention from people in their surroundings as they walked in America¡¯s Washington bustling main street. ¡°Mu Er,¡± Ye Wu Chen smiled as he pulled Mu Ru Yue into his embrace and continued to say in a gentle voice, ¡°Mother-inw¡¯s wedding will bemencing shortly. We must rush to reach there before it starts. But I have a surprise for you this time¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue shifted her gaze to Ye Wu Chen and with a raised eyebrow, she asked. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°There are two people that want to meet you.¡± With a cheeky ray of light that shed past his eyes, he continued, ¡°As for who they are, you will find that out real soon¡­¡± ¡®The news that they came to America had already been released. Those two people of the Zi family will definitelye as quickly as possible to see their daughter-inw¡­ ¡®Nheless, Mu Ru Yue is still clueless that the Zi family exists in this world. Therefore, I will be able to give her a great surprise this time¡­¡¯ Within a sacred and dignified chapel, people were standing at the sides of the aisle, silently looking at the bride and groom that were walking in from outside. Xia Ming had an appropriate smile on his face but he was gripping tightly onto Yun Luo¡¯s hand. He then warned in a voice where only the two of them could hear, ¡°Yun Luo, you better be on your best behaviour for me. Otherwise, not only will your husband be in danger, the entire Mu family will be wiped out by me!¡± Yun Luo¡¯s body shuddered with intense mes of fury surging out of her eyes. Yet, she didn¡¯t have a choice but endure such humiliations for her beloved man and the Mu family! ¡°Daddy!¡± Xia Lu Lu couldn¡¯t help but call out. She red furiously at Luo Yun and asked, ¡°Are you really going to marry this woman?¡± Chapter 956 – Heading To The Xia Family Part 6

Chapter 956 - Heading To The Xia Family Part 6

¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Xia Ming smiled as he continued, ¡°I must marry her!¡± ¡°Why?!¡± Xia Lu Lu¡¯s body trembled as she asked, ¡°What has my Mother done wrong for you to abandon my her to marry this woman? Daddy, can it be she is even more important than us, Mother and daughter?¡± Swish! The crowd instantly stirred up. Reporters had their cameras aiming at the bride and groom. Countless shing lights of cameras filled the entire chapel. So this woman with such an impable beauty was the third wheel! They previously thought Xia Ming had a rtionship after he divorced his ex-wife. They didn¡¯t expect that their divorcement was due to her. ¡°Lu Lu, you don¡¯t understand.¡± Xia Ming shifted his gaze to Yun Luo and said with deep feelings, ¡°I had already known her before she even married to her ex-husband Mu Yuan several years ago. The Mu family was really influential at that time. She dumped me and chose to marry Mu Yuan instead. ¡°Currently, I had developed the Xia family to its current state after so many years. But I could never forget my first love! Now, her ex-husband is in a vegetative state. How could it be easy for a woman to be on her own? Hence, she looked for me, wanting to be with me. ¡°Initially, I refused her request in considerations of my previous wife. But one night when I was drunk in my room, I did it with her due to being intoxicated. She already has my child in her belly. I can only do this to be responsible for her¡­¡± Everyone became stirred up at this moment, shooting disdainful gazes at Yun Luo. So this woman was so materialistic. She previously dumped Xia Ming for a man with a higher status. Yet now, she dumped her husband due to him being in a vegetative state and wanted to obtain the Xia family¡¯s main wife identity creating this mess. If not so, how could she have appeared in Xia Ming¡¯s room? All of this must be her plot! On the other hand, Xia Ming was really such a romanticist and responsible man. He had never forgotten his first love after all these years but forcefully suppressed his feelings due to him being married. However, who knew this woman would plot such a shameless scheme? Currently, Xia Ming was trapped in her scheme. ¡°Xia Ming!¡± Yun Luo was so angered that her entire body trembled. ¡®This bastard is obviously bullsh*tting!¡¯ ¡°Are you doing this on purpose in order to get back at me?¡± Xia Ming smirked slightly as he neared Yun Luo¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°If you still want your husband to continue living in this world, then¡­ it is best for you to y along with me, admitting you are a shameless, despicable slut!¡± ¡®That¡¯s right, I am indeed doing this intentionally. ¡®That lord ordered that it is suffice in just having our offspring. But I want to obtain Yun Luo so that I can make her lose all her reputations under the cameras¡­ ¡®This was the price she has to pay for choosing Mu Yuan over me that year!¡¯ ¡°Howe?¡± Xia Ming sniggered as he said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you deeply in love with Mu Yuan? Is it really that hard for you to admit it? Yun Luo, if you didn¡¯t choose to be with Mu Yuan that year, none of this would have happened. Thus, if you want to hate, you can only me yourself for making that decision. Nobody other than yourself should be med for this¡­¡± Yun Luo¡¯s eyshes trembled a little as she slowly closed her eyes. But just when she was about to say it, a light chuckle entered her ears¡­ ¡°My Mother seduced you? I¡¯m afraid you aren¡¯t qualified to enter her eyes.¡± A snow-white figure walked into the chapel under the morning sunlight, reflecting in Yun Luo¡¯s eyes. Yun Luo¡¯s body jolted as she covered her lips in disbelief. Tears gradually welled out from her eyes as she said, ¡°Yue Er? No, you can¡¯t be her¡­¡± Chapter 957 – Heading To The Xia Family Part 7

Chapter 957 ¨C Heading To The Xia Family Part 7

¡®Hadn¡¯t she died? ¡®If it wasn¡¯t for the news of her death two years ago, how could us couple be ambushed by Xia Ming? Mu Yuan has even be a living dead person now. ¡®Yet, my daughter has appeared before me now, full of vitality¡­¡¯ ¡°Mu Ru Yue!¡± Xia Ming¡¯s expression changedpletely. ¡°You should have died. How are you here?¡± ¡®One of my family members had personally seen her body been cremated and even took pictures to send them to the couple Mu Yuan and Yun Luo. Who could a person that should have already died appear again? ¡®This isn¡¯t scientific!¡¯ ¡°Do you think anyone can kill me if I still want to live?¡± Mu Ru Yue sniggered. She shifted her gaze to Yun Luo and with a softened gaze, she said, ¡°Mother, I¡¯vee to bring Father and you back home.¡± ¡®That¡¯s right, I am here to bring them home¡­¡¯ ¡°No! I can¡¯t return.¡± Yun Luo snapped out from her previous shock as she shook her head and said that with resolution. ¡®Elder brother Yuan is still in their hands. Thus, I definitely can¡¯t return¡­¡¯ ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. I had already sent for people to get Father back.¡± Mu Ru Yue walked slowly toward Yun Luo. With a peculiar ray of light in her eyes, she continued, ¡°Therefore, our family will finally be able to unite again. Nobody will be able to threaten you ever again¡­¡± ¡®Unite?¡¯ Yun Luo widened her eyes with slight disbelief. ¡®Can my family finally be able to unite?¡¯ ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡± Xia Lu Lu looked furiously at Mu Ru Yue as she rebuked, ¡°It is your mother that seduced my Father. Yet, you are saying she is being threatened by us? She had clearly done such a shameless matter due to being delusional in wanting to marry into an aristocratic family. She even dumped her vegetative ex-husband! A lot of people knew about this matter. Do you really think you can turn the table around for her?¡± Jealousy filled Xia Lu Lu¡¯s eyes. ¡®Inparison to Yun Luo, her daughter Mu Ru Yue is significantly much prettier than her. But so what? I will soon be going to marry into the Zi family. On the other hand, her status will never beparable to me¡­¡¯ Mu Ru Yue nced coldly at Xia Lu Lu. But that nce was enough to make Xia Lu Lu feel as though she had fallen into an icehouse. Her vibrant lips shivered slightly¡­ ¡°You should stop attaching importance to Xia Ming. Truthfully, my Mother indeed doesn¡¯t fancy him.¡± Mu Ru Yue shifted her gaze to Yun Luo. She then said with a gentle gaze, ¡°Let¡¯s head back¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Yun Luo nodded slightly and with a warm gaze, she replied, ¡°Let¡¯s head home¡­¡± The originally calmed down crowd became stirred up again. Yun Luo actually didn¡¯t want to marry into the Xia family? If not, why had she decided to leave now after gaining the chance? Could this girl be saying the truth that Yun Luo was being forced to marry Xia Ming? ¡°Yun Luo!¡± Xia Ming¡¯s expression changed greatly. He clenched his fists tightly and said, enraged, ¡°What did you just say?¡± Rip! Yun Luo raised her hand to tear her gown apart and tossed it roughly on the ground. She looked at Xia Ming with a cial gaze and said, ¡°Xia Ming, my daughter hase to get me. We must immediately head back to the Mu family! Furthermore, what you said just now was all bullsh*t! ¡°Elder brother Yuan and I are childhood lovers so it is just right for us to be together. Yet, you wanted to barge into our rtionship. But you didn¡¯t have any aspect that is better than Elder brother Yuan. I naturally wouldn¡¯t choose you! ¡°Yet, you lured us to this ce and lied to us about Yue Er¡¯s death for your revenge. Elder brother Yuan was so mind-blown that he fell for your scheme, bing a vegetative person. Following that, you used his life to threaten me in marrying you! It¡¯s a pity that I am unwilling to dance with the devil. I would rather die than to have sexual intercourse with you. It is also to keep my chastity for Elder brother Yuan!¡± Damn! Some people really couldn¡¯t help but curse out after hearing what Yun Luo said. Chapter 958 – Heading To The Xia Family Part 8

Chapter 958 ¨C Heading To The Xia Family Part 8

They initially thought this woman was the third wheel so they didn¡¯t expect for such a sudden change in the situation. The man they thought to be a romanticist was actually a sinister and cunning man that stooped to nothing in order to achieve his goal, breaking up a loving couple¡­ ¡°Daddy!¡± Xia Lu Lu¡¯s body shuddered as she eximed. ¡®This is impossible. Father is such an outstanding man. He could have any woman that he wants so why would he plot against others to obtain this woman?¡¯ But when she turned her head to look at him, the middle-aged man¡¯s gravely pale face entered her sight. Currently, he was so angered to the point that his entire body trembled. With hisplexion turned ashen, he yelled in fury, ¡°Yun Luo, don¡¯t you forget what you had just promised to me!¡± Swish! mours erupted from the crowd. He had essentially admitted everything he had done with that sentence. The crowd didn¡¯t expect the head leader of the Xia family to be such a shameless and sinister man! ¡°Yue Er,¡± Yun Luo turned her head to look at Mu Ru Yue as she said worriedly, ¡°Your father¡­¡± ¡°He is fine.¡± Mu Ru Yue shook her head. ¡®Previously, Wu Chen told me his men had already found my Father and is quickly bringing him out of here. As for me, I hade here to stop this wedding.¡¯ ¡°It is great that he is fine.¡± Yun Luo heaved a sigh of relief. She shifted her head to look at Xia Ming after knowing that nothing had happened to Mu Yuan. ¡°I didn¡¯t promise anything to you. You had used his life to pressure me. It¡¯s a pity that your plot is destined to fall through¡­¡± Xia Ming burst outughing as hemented, ¡°Yun Luo, do you think you can leave? Currently, you¡¯re just a trash. A puny trash that actually thinks she can leave my Xia family? This time, it will be not only you, your daughter will simrly be unable to leave this ce!¡± ¡°Trash?¡± Mu Ru Yue frowned slightly as she shifted her gaze to Yun Luo. She initially didn¡¯t pay attention to Yun Luo¡¯s body. But now, she discovered that Yun Luo¡¯s Dantian had been shattered, unable to gather energy within her body. ¡°Mother, consume this pill.¡± With a raise of her hand, Mu Ru Yue instantly shot a pill over to Yun Luo. Yun Luo was stunned but she swallowed the pill without any hesitation. She could distinctly feel her ruined Dantian gradually recovering after that. The sudden feeling startled Yun Luo as she looked in disbelief at Mu Ru Yue. Her expression was as if she was looking at a ghost as she said, ¡°My Dantian has recovered?¡± ¡®Th-this¡­ is too extraordinary!¡¯ ¡°What?¡± Xia Ming was startled as he muttered, ¡°Her Dantian has recovered? H-how is that possible?¡± But it was happening before him, forcing him to believe it¡­ ¡°Pill!¡± Zi Yu stared at Mu Ru Yue as he swallowed a mouthful of saliva. With a trace of greed shed passed his eyes, he asked, ¡°Young miss, I don¡¯t know if you have anymore pills. I want to purchase those pills!¡± Mu Ru Yue frowned as she nced coldly at Zi Yu¡¯s mouth watering expression and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry but my pills aren¡¯t up for sale.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not selling?¡± Zi Yu¡¯s expression changed as he threatened, ¡°Do you know who I am? I am a person of the Zi family. Yet, you dared to reject my request. Aren¡¯t you afraid of offending my Zi family? Nobody will be able to protect you at that time!¡± Zi Yu¡¯s grandfather was merely a lowly floor sweeper within the Zi family so he wasn¡¯t eligible to meet the top figures of the family. Moreover, Ye Wu Chen had just recently returned back to the Zi family. Hence, even though Zi Yu saw the man by Mu Ru Yue¡¯s side, he was clueless that Ye Wu Chen was actually the young master of the Zi family¡­ ¡°Young miss,¡± Zi Yu raised his chin arrogantly as he continued, ¡°Once you sell me your pills, I can guarantee that you will from then on be an ally of the Zi family. Nobody will dare to bully you!¡± Chapter 960 – Family Reunion Part 1

Chapter 960 - Family Reunion Part 1

The chapel subconsciously became quiet. Everyone had cast their gazes at Mu Ru Yue and Ye Wu Chen, discussing softly amongst themselves. For those ordinary people that weren¡¯t ancient martial practitioners, they didn¡¯t understand what they were saying¡­ Zi Yu didn¡¯t in the slightest see that Ye Wu Chen¡¯s expression had already turned grim. An intense storm was gradually surging forth from his body. ¡°So what is your decision?¡± Zi Yu sneered as he looked at the couple before him. In his point of view, it was impossible for them to be a match for the Zi family no matter how powerful they were. ¡°Zi family?¡± Mu Ru Yue frowned slightly as slight suspicions shed past her eyes. ¡®Is there a rtionship between the Zi family here and Wu Chen¡¯s Zi family of the Central Region? Is it just a coincidence or¡­¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s right, I am a person of the Zi family!¡± Zi Yu raised his chin arrogantly as he continued, ¡°If you¡¯re scared, you should ept my condition!¡± Boom! A sinister cold aura struck on Zi Yu¡¯s body just after he said that, sending him flying backward. Pfft! He spat out a mouthful of blood, crashing heavily on the ground. Ye Wu Chen stepped on Zi Yu¡¯s chest. He lowered his gaze and with a sinister killing intent imbued voice, he said, ¡°Nobody is allowed to make use of the Zi family¡¯s name to perpetrate outrages!¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Even though Zi Yu was frightened by Ye Wu Chen¡¯s grandeur, he red furiously at Ye Wu Chen due to having a strong background. He then rebuked, ¡°Are you saying that I¡¯m impostering as a person of the Zi family? Let me tell you this. I am a bonafide member. How dare you nder me before so many people?!¡± A voice was heard from outside when Zi Yu wanted to defend himself with all his might. ¡°It seems it is rather lively here. Xia family¡¯s head, I don¡¯t know if you have thought about how to exin this to me.¡± A couple of people walked into the chapel. There were a handsome man and a beauty right at the forefront of the group. The woman had a sophisticated appearance with an elegant grace. Every frown and smile was filled with a ssical grace. The man by her side was also tremendously handsome. His appearance was indistinctly simr to Ye Wu Chen¡¯s. Xia Ming¡¯s gaze looked past the couple at the forefront,nding on an elder following closely behind the couple. His expression abruptly turned gloomy as he said, ¡°Elder Zi Feng1 (purple peak), aren¡¯t you too much for bringing in a group of people now, interrupting my wedding? I had already said that our Xia family did not provoke your family¡¯s young madam! Moreover, it is hard to say whether you people are really members of the Zi family.¡± ¡®Zi Yu had already told me that these people must be imposters. Hence, I don¡¯t need to worry about offending the Zi family¡­¡¯ ¡°Your wedding?¡± The woman smiled upon hearing his words. With mockery in her smile, she continued, ¡°She is the parent of my daughter-inw. When has she be your wife?¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Xia Ming raised his head andughed brazenly, failing to notice Zi Yu¡¯s astonished expression. ¡°You are people of the Zi family? Hmph! Don¡¯t you think I will fall for your nonsense again! Zi Yu of the Zi family is my Xia family¡¯s son-inw! If he doesn¡¯t recognize any of you, how can you be people of the Zi family?¡± The woman was stunned as she asked, ¡°Zi Yu? Who is he?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Xia Ming snorted coldly as he continued, ¡°How can you people dare to call yourselves as a member of the Zi family when you don¡¯t even know Mister Zi Yu? You should stop humiliating yourself. But as for the woman like Yun Luo, it is impossible for her to be connected to the Zi family via a marriage alliance!¡± Since his facade had fallen through already, Xia Ming no longer hid his true colours from the media. He looked arrogantly at the couple with a cynical smile on his face. 1. Miki: To rify, this man¡¯s name is the same as that crazy bitch Zi Feng that had died already in English but his second character is different in Chinese. Chapter 961 – Family Reunion Part 2

Chapter 961 ¨C Family Reunion Part 2

Zi Yu was scared witless that his body uncontrobly shivered intensely. ¡®These people are really members of the Zi family¡­ ¡®Even though I don¡¯t recognise that couple right at the front, I previously was fortunate in being able to meet with Elder Zi Feng. This couple must possess an extremely high status for him to act so respectfully toward them¡­¡¯ ¡°Zi Feng,¡± Yan Ruo Xi (face like rivulet) blinked her eyes as she turned her head to look at Zi Feng that was standing behind her and asked curiously, ¡°Who is Zi Yu? Do you know him?¡± Zi Feng shook his head and looked at the man that was being stepped on by Ye Wu Chen. He replied with a strict tone, ¡°Who are you? You will be killed for impostering a member of the Zi family!¡± Currently, Ye Wu Chen had already withdrawn his leg so Zi Feng that was no longer constrained to the ground panickingly ran briskly toward Zi Feng. Xia Ming smiled coldly upon seeing this scene. In his point of view, that old man¡¯s word must have provoked Zi Yu so Zi Yu, who could no longer stand it, decided to make a move on that old man. But Xia Ming¡¯s smile suddenly stiffened after he saw the following scene¡­ Plop! Zi Yu immediately knelt down before Zi Feng as he pleased, sobbing and sniffling, ¡°Elder Zi Feng, I don¡¯t have any rtion with the Xia family. I don¡¯t have any connection with them. You must believe me.¡± Xia Lu Lu¡¯scent smile disappeared at this moment as she looked at the usually prideful and arrogant man with disbelief. She quickly covered her lips, preventing herself from eximing¡­ ¡®W-what¡­ is going on here?¡¯ It was not only the people of the Xia family, but the rest that came to attend the wedding was also simrly stunned. They were obviously at a loss as to what was happening¡­ ¡°Who are you?¡± Zi Feng frowned slightly as he asked coldly. Zi Yu replied, ttering, ¡°Elder Zi Feng, I had previously seen you before. It is just that the Zi family is sorge that you had forgotten about me. I am the grandson of Zi Lin (purple forest).¡± ¡°Zi Lin?¡± Zi Feng rxed his tightly creased eyebrows as he asked, ¡°Are you referring to that Zi Lin who is responsible for sweeping the outer courtyard of the Zi family?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, he is my Grandfather. Elder Zi Feng, I am really a member of the Zi family. I am not impostering¡­¡± Xia Ming¡¯splexion turned pale-white as he clenched his fists so tightly that they trembled. ¡®I can¡¯t believe that these people are actual people of the Zi family. Furthermore, Zi Yu whom I always thought to be a wealthy son-inw is¡­ a grandson of the Zi family¡¯s sweeper?¡¯ The blow of being dropped from the heaven to hell made Xia Ming stumbled a couple of steps. He took in a mouthful of cold air. Sorrow filled his heart but his sorrow was overwhelmed by a fear that seemed to be able to engulf him within¡­ ¡°Young master Yu, what on earth is going on?¡± Xia Lu Lu bit her lips hard as she looked in disbelief at Zi Yu that was begging before Zi Feng with hisplexion as pale as white paper¡­ ¡°Shut up!¡± Zi Yu red fiercely at Xia Lu Lu as he continued heartlessly, ¡°Do you really think I fancy you? You are just a whore! I don¡¯t have any inkling rtionship with your Xia family. Please stop implicating me!¡± Sorrow was expressed in Xia Lu Lu¡¯s eyes. Inparison to Zi Yu¡¯s insults, she hated her eyesight even more. She had mistaken the grandson of a servant as a treasure¡­ Who knew Zi Yu could act that simr as a wealthy nobleman? Hepletely possessed a grandeur that a grandson of a servant shouldn¡¯t have¡­ At this moment, Mu Ru Yue and the couple of the Zi family didn¡¯t say a word. Time seemed to have stalled, the current scene seemed to have be a painting¡­ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly. After a long time had passed, she then used a shuddering voice to ask, ¡°Wu Chen, is this your surprise for me?¡± Chapter 962 – Family Reunion Part 3

Chapter 962 ¨C Family Reunion Part 3

¡®This is really a great surprise! ¡®I didn¡¯t have any parents in my past life. It was only until I met this couple of the Zi family that I can enjoy being loved by a family. Yet, who knew that the Zi family¡¯s couple would suffer an unexpected cmity? Lastly, Wu Chen and I had lost our lives under heaven¡¯s cmity in order to try to save their lives¡­ ¡®Nheless, we still failed to save their lives. ¡®Who could expect they had actually been transported to Hua Xia and even appeared before me¡­¡¯ ¡°Mu Er,¡± Ye Wu Chen pulled Mu Ru Yue into his embrace. With a gentle gaze, he exined, ¡°These two fellows had always been missing you but they didn¡¯t know that Mu Ru Yue of the Mu family was you. Otherwise, all of us could have reunited earlier. They personally came here to meet you after hearing that you¡¯re back. I originally wanted to tell you that the Zi family hase to this ce. But I thought it will be more of a surprise for you to personally witness them.¡± Warm feelings surged in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart. There was nothing that could be more surprising than the revival of the Zi family¡¯s couple to her¡­ ¡°Stinky brat!¡± Zi Chen (purple imperial) red at Ye Wu Chen as he said snappily, ¡°Who are you calling these two fellows? This old man is your Father!¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s brow rose slightly. His purple eyes swept a gaze at Zi Chen. The cheekiness in his gaze made Zi Chen instantly be sluggish. Zi Chen then had an impulse to pull this stinky brat out to give him a good bashing. ¡°Mother of my daughter-inw!¡± Yan Ruo Xi smilingly walked toward Yun Luo and held her hand. She then said cordially, ¡°Thank you so much for raising Yue Er up to be such a magnificent and outstanding girl. Our Zi family and the Mu family will be a family from now on. You don¡¯t need to worry about your husband. I had already found his location and rescued him. It is just that he is still unconscious so it is inconvenient to bring him here.¡± Yun Luo was stunned as she looked at Yan Ruo Xi¡¯s flower-like smiling face, unable toe back to her senses from the sudden revtion¡­ ¡°Elder Zi Feng, may I know who these two people are¡­¡± Zi Yu looked timidly at Yan Ruo Xi and Zi Chen as he asked carefully. Zi Feng sniggered. He then introduced in a strict and cold tone, ¡°They are our Zi family¡¯s head leader and his main wife. The couple that you had just insulted are our Zi family¡¯s young master and young madam!¡± Boom! It was like a bolt from the blue, Zi Yu was stupefied. ¡®I am only a grandson of a servant. Yet, I had threatened the young madam of the Zi family to give me her pills. Otherwise, she will be an enemy of the Zi family?¡¯ Zi Yu wanted to kill himself by smashing his head against a wall after thinking back about what he said previously. ¡°Young madam of the Zi family?¡± Xia Lu Lu retreated a couple steps back as she shook her head in disbelief. ¡°No, I can¡¯t believe it! Why am I always crushed by her? How could she be that lucky to be loved by the young master of the Zi family? What aspects of me is inferior to this woman?¡± ¡®Mu Ru Yue was really well-known within the ancient martial world as a peerless talent. I have always heard of her great name since young. But I just can¡¯t stand it. ¡®Zi Yu¡¯s appearance made me think that I could finally triumph over Mu Ru Yue, climbing over her head. ¡°Who knew Zi Yu turned out to be a grandson of a servant while she is the young madam of the Zi family? ¡®No! ¡®I can¡¯t ept this!¡¯ Xia Lu Lu bit her lips hard and with a trace of sinister ruthlessness in her eyes, she said, ¡°Head leader of the Zi family and Madam Zi, perhaps the two of you may be unaware that Mu Ru Yue has ambiguous rtionships with several men. She has an obscure rtionship with Shen Mo and even nearly be my elder brother¡¯s lover. She may also have already slept with several men ages ago. Do your Zi family really want such a woman?¡± Xia Ming, who was initially frightened by Zi Feng¡¯s words, wanted to kill Xia Lu Lu with a smack upon hearing her words! Chapter 963 – Family Reunion Part 4

Chapter 963 ¨C Family Reunion Part 4

¡®She is actually trying to drag Xia Rui down with her as well. Isn¡¯t she implicating the Xia family?¡¯ ¡°Shut up!¡± Yun Luo¡¯s expression changed greatly. mes of fury erupted from her body. Smack! She pped across Xia Lu Lu¡¯s face. Xia Lu Lu¡¯s face turned to a side from the p with her hair unkempt. Blood gradually trickled from the corner of her mouth, making her look exceptionally miserable. ¡°Hur!¡± Xia Lu Lu smiled coldly as she continued, ¡°Am I wrong to say that? She originally isn¡¯t a good woman!¡± ¡®Mu Ru Yue, since I am miserable, I will make you miserable as well. Do you want to be the young madam of the Zi family? Don¡¯t even think about it!¡¯ ¡°You¡­¡± Yun Luo became anxious as she looked nervously at Yan Ruo Xi that was standing at a side. ¡®Any husband¡¯s family cares strongly on the reputation of their daughter-inw. If they really misunderstand Yue Er, it will have an impact on Yue Er, especially for such an aristocratic family like the Zi family. ¡®But if they really can¡¯t ept Yue Er due to some nderings, is it really suitable for Yue Er to go to such a family?¡¯ Yun Luo¡¯s heart sunk upon thinking about that. ¡®Yue Er is my precious daughter no matter what. Nobody is allowed to hurt her!¡¯ Yan Ruo Xi smirked as she smilingly walked toward Xia Lu Lu and asked, ¡°Is what you just said the truth?¡± ¡°Of course, it is the truth.¡± Xia Lu Lu was ted as she lookedcently at Mu Ru Yue. In her point of view, she believed Yan Ruo Xi hadpletely believed her words. ¡°Madam Zi, Mu Ru Yue has an affair with Shen Mo. It was probably due to meeting the young master of the Zi family that she was delusional in wanting to be together with a man of a higher status, dumping Shen Mo. How can such a power-driven girl be able to be a stable young madam of the family? Madam Zi, I am saying all this in consideration of your Zi family. I hope that you can listen to my words as to not be deceived by some girl!¡± At this moment, Xia Lu Lu didn¡¯t see the mockery in Zi Chen¡¯s eyes. ¡®This woman is trying to nder Yue Er. She is making a big mistake. ¡®How can there be anyone that can understand Mu Ru Yue as clear as us after being with her for two lives¡­¡¯ ¡°Haha!¡± Yan Ruo Xiughed as she clicked her tongue and said, ¡°Little girl, you are rather good at making up a story. You should keep it up as you can have a good future ahead of you with it. This madam loves to hear stories about affairs the most.¡± Xia Lu Lu¡¯s expression changed drastically as she hastily persuaded, ¡°Madam Zi, I am not making it up. I¡¯m speaking of the truth¡­¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Yan Ruo Xi snorted coldly and with her aura surging forth from her body, she said, ¡°I had recently investigated about that Shen Mo you had just mentioned. He is just a brainless fool! He couldn¡¯t even recognize his beloved woman and even thought that she was a fake. My Yue Er is so outstanding. How could she have an affair with such a fool? This is just tooughable! How can he bepared to my son?¡± ¡°Madam Zi!¡± Xia Lu Lu panicked as she continued, ¡°Mu Ru Yue had a rtionship with Shem Mo before knowing your son. The young master of the Zi family is indeed outstanding. Hence, Mu Ru Yue shifted her feelings to the young master after meeting him!¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Yan Ruo Xi chuckled lowly as she said, ¡°Do you know? What you said is the most hrious joke that I have heard recently. When Yue Er and my son knew each other, that fool hadn¡¯t even been born. Yet, you said Yue Er and Shen Mo knew each other first?¡± What Yan Ruo Xi said was right. Mu Ru Yue and Ye Wu Chen knew each other in their past life so she definitely met Ye Wu Chen first, instead of the other way round. Moreover, how could Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyesight be that terrible in fancying such a man? However, Xia Lu Lu was stunned upon hearing what she said, looking astonished at Yan Ruo Xi¡­ Chapter 964 – Family Reunion Part 5

Chapter 964 ¨C Family Reunion Part 5

¡®They knew each other before Shen Mo was even born? H-how is that possible? Shen Mo is older than Mu Ru Yue. Could it be they knew each other in their past life?¡¯ ¡°Madam Zi¡­¡± Xia Lu Lu bit her lip heart. A sinister glint shed past her eyes. Just as she wanted to continue speaking, she was pped by Yan Ruo Xi. Smack! That crisp sound made Xia Lu Lu swallowed the rest of her words into her belly. ¡°This is the price you have to pay for ndering my daughter-inw!¡± Yan Ruo Xi no longer had her usual elegance as she turned her body to face Zi Chen and said, ¡°Husband, why are you still standing there like a fool? Can¡¯t you see that someone is bullying your daughter-inw? What do you think we should do to such a person?¡± Zi Chen looked coldly at Xia Lu Lu as he replied, ¡°We should ruin whatever they care about! The Xia family had kept the parents of our daughter-inw in captive for so many years and even injured our daughter-inw¡¯s Father to the point that he is now in a vegetative state. He even wants to be like a toad delusional in wanting to eat a swan¡¯s flesh by marrying the mother of our daughter-inw. Since so, we must be courteous to the Xia family. More importantly, Xia Rui of the Xia family dared to try to make a move on Yue Er. They can¡¯t be forgiven with just that point!¡± Yan Ruo Xi smirked as she asked, ¡°How about I pass the remaining of this matter to you to handle? I don¡¯t want to let even a single fish escape the.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t fret. My wife, I will not let anybody that bullies the people of the Mu family¡­ continue living peacefully!¡± A trace of cold glint flickered past Zi Chen¡¯s eyes with a sinister cold smile on his face. Yun Luo could finally rx now. A smile of satisfaction graced her impable face. ¡®It seems that the Zi family indeed values Yue Er. I don¡¯t need to worry that she will be bullied by the Zi family from now on¡­¡¯ Xia Lu Lu¡¯s legs gave way, sitting on the ground. Despair was expressed on her gravely pale face¡­ ¡°Wu Chen, Yue Er!¡± Yan Ruo Xi smiled as she asked, ¡°When will you be organizing another wedding ceremony in Hua Xia?¡± ¡°The two of you can pick a date.¡± Ye Wu Chen raised his arm to pull Mu Ru Yue into his embrace. With a charming smile on his handsome face, he asked, ¡°Mu Er, what do you think about that?¡± ¡°I am alright with that.¡± Mu Ru Yue chuckled lightly as she continued, ¡°They weren¡¯t able to attend our wedding that year so I don¡¯t mind having another wedding ceremony.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Ye Wu Chen tightened his arm that was embracing Mu Ru Yue in his embrace as he continued, ¡°We shall let them prepare for it in a bit¡­ We just need to sit and wait.¡± Yun Luo expressed a smile on her face but she still asked slightly worried, ¡°It¡¯s a pity your Father is unable to witness this scene¡­¡± Yun Luo¡¯s heart ached when she thought about Mu Yuan¡¯s current condition, chuckling bitterly. ¡°Mother,¡± Mu Ru Yue held on Yun Luo¡¯s hand. With a gaze filled with resolution, she consoled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will wake him up. He won¡¯t always be in deep slumber¡­ Currently, Grandfather and Hao Tian are still waiting for our return. We should immediately depart for the Mu family!¡± Yun Luo bit her lip lightly as she nodded slightly and agreed, ¡°It has been ages since I saw your Grandfather. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s head home now!¡± Warmth filled Yun Luo¡¯s heart when she said those two words, ¡®head home¡¯. ¡®I already can¡¯t remember how long I had waited for this day toe¡­¡¯ ¡°Mother of my daughter-inw, we will be heading back with you.¡± Yan Ruo Xi said smilingly, ¡°Moreover, we need to discuss the wedding after heading back. We will then decide on their wedding date. It will be enough for my husband to deal with the rest of the matters here. He will be able to settle it¡­¡± Yun Luo no longer said further as she followed closely behind Yan Ruo Xi, leaving the chapel. Xia Ming shut his eyes with remorse as he looked at those fading figures. ¡®If my life can restart, I hope I won¡¯t do what I did again¡­¡¯ Chapter 965- Family Reunion Part 6

Chapter 965- Family Reunion Part 6

¡°Mother,¡± Mu Ru Yue turned her head to face Yan Ruo Xi while they were walking on the bustling main street. ¡°How did this happen? Didn¡¯t all of you already die that year¡­¡± ¡°Actually, I am not sure about that.¡± Yan Ruo Xi shook her head as she continued, ¡°When your father and I woke up, we hade to this ce. It was the same with the other members of the Zi family. But since our bodies had been destroyed, we needed to possess a body to rebirth¡­ Following that, we established another Zi family here in order to let other members of the Zi family find us more conveniently. Moreover, we used some of the pill forme that you left behind that year to regain our past life¡¯s appearance.¡± Yun Luo blinked her eyes dazedly. ¡°What are you talking about? Why can¡¯t I understand what you are saying at all?¡± ¡°Ma, it is a long story. I will exin this to youter.¡± ¡®How can I be able to exin about that continent of my previous life quickly?¡¯ ¡°Oh.¡± Yun Luo nodded but the curiosity in her eyes didn¡¯t resolve. ¡®It seems a lot of things happened during these two years where she had gone missing¡­¡¯ Hua Xia¡¯s B City. There was a figure that attracted everyone¡¯s gaze to him on the main street. It was a little boy with a jade carved-like face. But he was wearing an extremely unfitting ancient costume, aspared to the other people wearing modern clothes. He seemed to have walked out from a painting. He looked so adorable that it made anyone that saw him have an impulse to ravage him a little. ¡°Where the hell am I?¡± Ye Si Huang frowned his cute eyebrows as he said, ¡°Can it be I had been deceived by Murong Qing Chu? Didn¡¯t he say that Mother and Father hade to this ce? Can there really be people living in such a strange ce?¡± ¡®There is steel horse that can run here, an iron sheet that can fly, and the people here are wearing all kinds of weird grotesque clothes. This is especially so when some women are wearing such revealing clothing on the main street, exposing their chest and legs. Everything here is driving me insane. ¡®If I knew how weird this ce would be earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have been deceived by Murong Qing Chu ining to this ce¡­¡¯ ¡°Little boy, are you lost?¡± An outspoken and straightforward voice was heard from his side. Ye Si Huang increasingly creased his eyebrows as he nced at the woman in a police uniform by his side. ¡°Where are your parents? I will take you back to them or you cane back with me to the police station so that I can contact your family.¡± A glimmer shed past Ye Si Huang¡¯s eyes. ¡®I have juste to this world so I am still unfamiliar to this ce. I indeed need someone¡¯s help.¡¯ ¡°Aunty, I shall be troubling you then.¡± Ye Si Huang smiled adorably as he continued saying innocently, ¡°My Mother¡¯s surname is Mu and is called Mu Ru Yue. I don¡¯t know if aunty will be able to find out my Mother¡¯s location.¡± ¡°Mother1?¡± The female police officer was stunned. ¡°There are still people that call their mama Mother in this world? He is also wearing an ancient costume¡­¡± ¡®This little boy has too many weird factors.¡¯ The female officer shook her head helplessly as she said, ¡°Little boy, let¡¯s go. Tell me in details everything about your parent. I shall be responsible for bringing you back to your Papa and Mama.¡± ¡®Papa and Mama?¡± Ye Si Huang frowned. ¡®Logically speaking, what this woman is referring to as Papa and Mama should mean Mother and Father¡­¡¯ Mu Zheng was waiting anxiously at the Mu family¡¯s mountain range, frequently looking out of the manor. At this moment, two familiar figures were reflected in his eyes, his expression stiffened momentarily. ¡°Yuan Er? Yun Luo?¡± Mu Zheng was startled but following that, he was overjoyed. He moved in a sh toward those two people as he said excitedly, ¡°The two of you have finally returned¡­¡± Main author¡¯s PS: Do anyone still remember who Murong Qing Chu is? He is the cold man with an immortal-like appearance that could foresee the future. I just thought about refreshing your memories about him in case you forgot who he was¡­ 1. The mother here in Chinese is like an ancient way of calling their mother. Chapter 966 – Family Reunion Part 7

Chapter 966 ¨C Family Reunion Part 7

¡°Dad!¡± Mu Yuan¡¯s voice was choked with his emotion as he looked at Mu Zheng¡¯s face that seemed to have aged a couple of decades already with teary eyes. His heart ached as he said, ¡°Your unfilial son has returned¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s good you¡¯re back. It¡¯s good you¡¯re back.¡± Mu Zheng wiped away his tears from the corner of his eyes but said with a shaky voice, ¡°Now, our family has finally reunited¡­¡± ¡®I¡¯ve waited ages for this day already¡­¡¯ When Mu Hao Tian saw the couple that appeared right at the front of the group from afar, he couldn¡¯t help but dash toward them, leaping into Yun Luo¡¯s embrace. ¡°Papa! Mama! Wee home¡­¡± The word ¡®home¡¯ was so warm to them, filling up their hearts with warmth¡­ ¡°Dad! Mom! It is not only us that returned this time, but people of the Zi family hase as well.¡± ¡°Zi family?¡± Mu Zheng was stunned as he rified, ¡°Is that Zi family you are referring to the Zi family I am thinking of?¡± Even though the Mu family was located far from Hua Xia, he had heard about the fame of the Zi family. But he just couldn¡¯t believe why the Zi family woulde to this ce. With tears in her eyes, Yun Luo nodded as she said, ¡°Father, the Zi family hase to discuss Yue Er¡¯s marriage.¡± ¡°Yue Er¡¯s marriage?¡± Mu Zheng waspletely stunned. But his expression turned serious after he came back to his senses. ¡°Hadn¡¯t Yue Er already have a husband? A girl can¡¯t have two husbands no matter what. Since she had already chosen her partner, we can¡¯t force her¡­¡± ¡°Grandfather,¡± Mu Ru Yue walked forth and held Mu Zheng¡¯s hand as she revealed, ¡°Wu Chen is a member of the Zi family.¡± Boom! A bolt of lightning seemed to have struck Mu Zheng¡¯s heart, stunning him. He even suspected that his ears were ying tricks on him as he stared at Mu Ru Yue¡¯s wless face in disbelief. ¡°But isn¡¯t his surname Ye? How can he be a member of the Zi family?¡± He couldn¡¯t wrap his head around the situation at this moment, looking dazedly at Mu Ru Yue¡­ ¡°It is a long story. Mother, Father, Grandfather, Hao Tian, let¡¯s head inside the house first. I will then tell you about everything that had happened these few years¡­¡± Mu Zheng nodded in a daze as he subconsciously followed Mu Ru Yue inside¡­ Following that, Mu Ru Yue told them everything about her transmigration to a different world¡¯s continent, including everything that happened in her past life. Everyone was mystified as they listened to what she said. Yet, such a fantasy-like story was happening before them¡­ Now, Yun Luo knew why Yan Ruo Xi believed so much in Mu Ru Yue. ¡®So such a thing happened when we weren¡¯t aware of it. But my daughter is so outstanding to be the reincarnation of Senior Yue of the Central Region, an existence where every people in the world yearn and long to be¡­¡¯ But some matters obviously took a lot of time to digest. Mu Ru Yue left the room after saying everything¡­ The sunlight from the skynded on the girl¡¯s wless face. She took in a deep breath as she said calmly, ¡°Wu Chen, the matters of the Mu family has finally ended. I will be going to find Xiao Bai next. We will then leave Hua Xia to head back to the Eastern Ind once Xiao Bai appears¡­¡± ¡®There are people that I care about there¡­¡¯ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression turned slightly grim. With a trace of a cold ray of light that shone past her eyes, she continued, ¡°We will be going to settle our debts with Bei Jun real soon!¡± ¡®But what I don¡¯t understand is that Bei Jun was the only one that could send souls to Hua Xia. Could it be he spared the Zi family in the end? But how could he had done such a matter with his domineering and ruthless personality?¡¯ A trace of confusion shed past her heart when she thought about that. A slight sense of helplessness was expressed on her face¡­ Chapter 967 – Family Reunion Part 8

Chapter 967 ¨C Family Reunion Part 8

¡°Stop thinking so much,¡± Ye Wu Chen embraced Mu Ru Yue as he used his slender fingers to brush past his girl¡¯s hair. With a charming smile, he continued, ¡°I will support you unconditionally in whatever you want to do¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart warmed. ¡®How blessed was I to be able to meet him in my past and present lives?¡¯ First, it was themotion at Shen Mo¡¯s wedding and with everything that had happened in America¡¯s Xia family, Mu Ru Yue and Ye Wu Chen became the lead story in the news. Moreover, since that was the case, people of Hua Xia came to know about the existence of the mysterious Zi family¡­ Thus, the entire ancient martial world became stirred up once they had gotten the news about Mu Ru Yue¡¯s and Ye Wu Chen¡¯s marriage. Their news was further widespread via the newspapers¡­ ¡°Little boy, what are you looking at?¡± Hong Ying (red blossom) was carrying a cup of coffee as she entered the room. She brushed her short hair as she smiled heroically. Even though she didn¡¯t have an extremely remarkable appearance, she had a natural heroic grandeur. Her valiant and formidable grandeur gave people a really good impression of her. But her eyes were focused on Ye Si Huang. ¡®I had let him stay temporarily in my rented house after picking him up from the streets. But this fellow seems clueless about modern technologies¡­¡¯ Initially, Hong Ying wanted to put on some cartoons for Ye Si Huang. ¡®But who knew this little fellow suddenly became crazy after I turned on the Television? He kicked the screen and even said this thing is very dangerous, smashing it.¡¯ ¡°Little boy, you know how to read?¡± Hong Ying swept a gaze at the newspaper in Ye Si Huang¡¯s hand as she asked curiously. ¡®This little fellow seems to be only six to seven years of age. At this age, he should only be a Primary One student, right? How can a Primary One little friend know how to read?¡¯ ¡°Mhm.¡± Ye Si Huang ced down the newspaper in his hand. He parted his lips and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already found my Mother.¡± It was fortunate that the wordings in the continent of other world wasn¡¯t the traditional ancient Hua Xia¡¯s word characters but was simr to the modern world¡¯s characters instead. Hence, Ye Si Huang was quickly able to understand what was written in the newspaper¡­ ¡°Your Mother? Who is your Mother¡­¡± Hong Ying was stunned for a moment before she asked in a daze. ¡°This is her.¡± Ye Si Huang pointed at the picture in the newspaper. With a smile, he continued, ¡°My Mother is going to marry my Father. I want to be there in time for their wedding. Do you know how to head there?¡± Hong Ying looked at Ye Si Huang¡¯s pure and innocent face in astonishment. She then asked in disbelief, ¡°You are a person of the ancient martial aristocratic family? That can¡¯t be right! Mu Ru Yue of the Mu family hasn¡¯t even married yet so how can she have such a grown-up son?¡± ¡°You know my Mother?¡± Ye Si Huang nced at Hong Ying. ¡®This woman¡¯s meridians are sealed so she can¡¯t be an ancient martial practitioner. How could she know my Mother then?¡¯ Hong Ying chuckled bitterly. ¡®How can I tell Ye Si Huang that I was initially a member of the ancient martial aristocratic family, the Hong family? Nheless, since I was a natural born trash, I had been abandoned by my family. Following that, even though I can¡¯t cultivate, I am madly in love with fighting for justice so I reported to the police academy.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯ve heard of her name. Recently, she also caused a majormotion in America. Little fe, is she really your Mother?¡± Ye Si Huang nodded slightly as he replied, ¡°Bring me to her¡­¡± ¡°Alright, I will bring you there since you want to¡­¡± Even Hong Ying didn¡¯t understand why she agreed to his request. ¡®Perhaps it is due to my sympathy to him? ¡®It is impossible for Ye Si Huang to be Mu Ru Yue¡¯s son after all! ¡®Even if she had a son during the two years where she had gone missing, her son should at most only be one-year-old. But this fe obviously seemed to be six to seven of age. ¡®How can he be Mu Ru Yue¡¯s son then?¡¯ Chapter 968 – Family Reunion Part 9

Chapter 968 ¨C Family Reunion Part 9

Inside a red brocade canopy with a phoenix crowned red clouds patterned cape. Mu Ru Yue was sitting in front of a mirror, freely letting Yun Luob her hair. ¡°Yue Er, we had all agreed to have an ancient traditional wedding style. But my Yue Er looks so pretty with ancient newly bride¡¯s makeup.¡± Yun Luomented. ¡®Even though they had already married each other long ago, this is my first time marrying my daughter off. I will naturally feel reluctant¡­¡¯ ¡°It is indeed a good idea to marry in an ancient traditional wedding style. There is an ancient style to it.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled. That smile made her appearance look increasing lively and splendid. ¡°Mom, I may have to leave this ce shortly after the wedding¡­¡± Yun Luo¡¯s hand jolted a little. She took in a deep breath as she asked, ¡°Will you be really leaving that quickly?¡± ¡°Yes, I havepanions waiting for me at that ce. Furthermore, there was a man that didn¡¯t mind sacrificing his life for me to be able to sessfully reach Hua Xia. I need to head back to be certain whether he is still alive or not.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly. She made use of the mirror¡¯s reflection to look at the woman¡¯s face standing behind her. ¡°The Zi family will be leaving with me this time. Mom, the continent is currently too dangerous and I have some enemies I still have to deal with. Thus, I will only be able to bring all of you to that continent after dealing with those enemies.¡± ¡®Zi Chen and Yan Ruo Xi¡¯s cultivation are rather strong so they have enough might for self-preservation. They can at least escape with their lives in a crisis. But it will be apletely different case with Yun Luo and Mu Yuan. ¡®Their cultivations is too weak. If they were to head there, perhaps they will be used to ckmail me¡­ ¡®It will be only after I wipe out all of my threats and stand at the summit of the world that nobody will dare to make a move on them¡­¡¯ ¡°Alright, Yue Er, you must stay safe. Don¡¯t forget Papa, Mama, your Grandfather, and Hao Tian will be waiting for you at this ce. You muste back safely no matter what. Our Mu family will migrate to that world with you at that time.¡± ¡®Our family won¡¯t need to be separated ever again at that time¡­¡¯ ¡°Mom,¡± Mu Hao Tian walked briskly into the room from outside as he said, ¡°It is the auspicious time already. Is elder sister ready?¡± ¡°She is ready.¡± Yun Luo held Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hand as she said gently, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Everyone is waiting for you outside¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue covered her face with a bridal veil, heading out of the room with Yun Luo¡¯s support¡­ Since it was the Zi family¡¯s young master and Mu family¡¯s young mistress¡¯s wedding, every people of the ancient martial world hade to attend their wedding. This was a chance for them to make connections with the Zi family after all. How could they let such a chance slip? Currently, there was a little boy with a jade carved-like face looking atrge doors from outside the Mu family¡¯s mountain. tion glimmered in his pair ofrge eyes. ¡°I can feel Mother and Father¡¯s aura within this ce!¡± ¡®Murong Qing Chu didn¡¯t lie to me. Mother and Father havee to this ce¡­¡¯ ¡°Little fe,¡± Hong Ying was startled for a moment as she hastily grabbed onto Ye Si Huang¡¯s arm as she said, ¡°The security of this ce is strict. We can¡¯t casually barge into this ce. Moreover, everybody in the world knows that Mu Ru Yue hasn¡¯t a child yet so how can she have such a grown-up child? They will think that you havee here to ruin the wedding so they certainly won¡¯t let you inside. Hence, we will need to have a clear n first¡­¡± Ye Si Huang sniggered as he dered, ¡°I want to enter. Nobody will be able to stop me!¡± The little young master¡¯s voice was still childish, but he sounded so domineering that he made Hong Ying subconsciously release her hold on him¡­ ¡°Hong Ying, why are you here?¡± When she had eyebrows creased and was in deep thoughts, a mockery-drenched voice was heard from her side, ¡°It can¡¯t be that you want to attend the Zi family¡¯s young master¡¯s wedding, right? But you don¡¯t seem to have an invitation card. People without an invitation card aren¡¯t allowed to step within this ce!¡± Chapter 969 – Family Reunion Part 10

Chapter 969 ¨C Family Reunion Part 10

Hong Ying¡¯s body stiffened. She bit her lip hard as she looked at the green-robed man at her side. She took in a deep breath as she called out, ¡°Hong Tian Qi (red sky start)!¡± He was the top talent of the Hong family, Hong Tian Qi. He was also the sessor of the Hong family. Nheless, the Hong family had to purchase an invitation from their connections with great difficulty in order to be able to attend the wedding. ¡°Elder brother Tian Qi, it is gettingte. The wedding perhaps has alreadymenced. We had wasted a lot of time during our journey here. Now, we shouldn¡¯t continue to waste time on a trash.¡± Hong Yu (red speech) nced at Hong Ying¡¯s stiffened body with a cynical smile on her face. In her point of view, this trash wanted to have a connection with the people of the Zi family and Mu family. Hence, she hade here to test her luck. Yet, she didn¡¯t know that it wasn¡¯t that simple to enter the Mu family¡¯s manor. As a result, she could only stay outside¡­ ¡°Hong Yiing, you should stop humiliating yourself. Quickly leave this ce.¡± Hong Tian Qi frowned slightly. ¡®Hong Ying is an outcast member of the Hong family no matter what. If she were to offend some prestigious people, won¡¯t she implicate the Hong family?¡¯ Ye Si Huang frowned slightly as he swept a nce at the Hong family¡¯s sister and brother. But he didn¡¯t make ament as he walked toward the entrance of the Mu family¡¯s manor¡­ ¡°Hong Ying, that kid seemed to be with you. Is he your illegitimate son? Haha!¡± Hong Tian Qiughed brazenly as he continued, ¡°But you should discipline him better. There are some ces that you kind of people isn¡¯t qualified to enter.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Hong Ying¡¯s expression changed greatly as she rebuked, ¡°What nonsense are you saying? He had lost his way outside so I have brought him back home.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Hong Tian Qi sneered as he said, ¡°Do you think I will believe your excuses? Why will you bring him here to humiliate yourself if he isn¡¯t you illegitimate son?¡± Ye Si Huang walked up to the main doors of the Mu family as if he didn¡¯t hear Hong Tian Qi¡¯s words. ¡°Please show your invitation card!¡± The guard at the door looked expressionlessly as he said strictly. ¡°I don¡¯t have an invitation card.¡± Ye Si Huang raised his eyebrow and with a candid smile, he requested, ¡°But you can tell Mu Ru Yue that Ye Si Huang hase to find her. She will definitelye and get me after hearing my name¡­¡± If it was at a different time, Ye Si Huang would just barge in. But this ce was the Mu family¡¯s manor and was the ce where his Mother grew up in. He definitely couldn¡¯t hurt people of the Mu family so he controlled his temper. The guard nced at him as he said, ¡°Wait for a bit. I will head in to report to the young mistress. But it isn¡¯t up to us to know whether the young mistress will be willing to see you or not¡­¡± He turned around and heard into the courtyard, leaving another guard to watch therge doors. Initially, Hong Tian Qi was anxious about attending the wedding. However, he halted his steps upon seeing the current situation. A trace of mockery smile graced his face. ¡°This little boy is too brazen. Who does he think he is? How can the eldest young mistress of the Mu familye to see him when he doesn¡¯t even have an invitation card? Hong Ying, you should know the position and status of the Mu and Zi families. You certainly won¡¯t have a good ending for disrupting their wedding!¡± Hong Ying¡¯s expression changed slightly as she subconsciously clenched her fists. Worries filled her heart. ¡®What should I do if Mu Ru Yue chose not toe out and this little fe gets punished for doing this?¡¯ Hong Ying regretted slightly at this moment. ¡®I shouldn¡¯t have brought him here so impulsively. I should havee up with a perfect n beforeing here¡­¡¯ ¡°Little fe, are you sure she will appear?¡± Ye Si Huang didn¡¯t reply Hong Ying as he could already see that familiar figure rushing toward him¡­ Chapter 970 – Return Part 1

Chapter 970 ¨C Return Part 1

Hong Ying was stunned for a moment before she followed to look at where Ye Si Huang was looking. Instantly, a couple with magnificent and peerless appearances appeared under the sunlight, making her slightly stunned. ¡®With my status, I naturally won¡¯t have the privilege to meet with people of the Mu family. Although I¡¯ve seen their pictures from the newspaper, it doesn¡¯te close as to how breathtaking the real people look.¡¯ ¡°Huang Er!¡± Mu Ru Yue saw the little boy standing at the entrance with a nce. tion surged in her eyes. With a sh of her body, she appeared beside him raising her hand to pull the little boy into her embrace. ¡°Little Huang Er, why have youe here?¡± Ye Si Huang blinked his eyes. With a candid smile on his jade carved-like face, he exined, ¡°It was Murong Qing Chu that told me Father and you havee to this ce. Hence, I¡¯vee to look for the two of you. That¡¯s right, he told me to pass you this item¡­¡± Apass appeared in Ye Si Huang¡¯s hand after he said that. ¡°Th-this is the ancient divine instrument?¡± Mu Ru Yue was startled for a moment. ¡®I didn¡¯t expect Murong Qing Chu to n everything so meticulously. He even considered about the ancient divine instrument¡­¡¯ ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Ye Si Huang shook his head as he continued, ¡°This item was taken out by Bai Ze. Coincidentally, Murong Qing Chu was also there. Hence, he told me to use this divine instrument toe and find you, telling me to bring this item here as well¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue heaved a sigh of relief upon hearing that. ¡®Since Ye Si Huang had taken the ancient divine instrument here, it means Bei Jun won¡¯t be able to use this divine instrument to appear at this ce¡­¡¯ ¡°Where is your elder brother?¡± Ye Si Huang was startled as he thought for a moment before replying, ¡°He still has some matters to settle so he temporarily can¡¯t leave the continent¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s return after finding Xiao Bai then.¡± Mu Ru Yue kept thepass. A captivating smile appeared on her wless face. Every person of the Hong family was stunned upon seeing this scene. It was especially so for Hong Tian Qi that had previously mocked Ye Si Huang. He seemed to have been scared witless, unable to squeak out a single word¡­ Hong Ying looked dazedly at that jade carved-like face, unable to return to her senses even after a long time had passed¡­ ¡®This little fe is really Mu Ru Yue¡¯s son?¡¯ ¡°Mother,¡± Ye Si Huang held onto Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hand as he smiled innocently and said, ¡°It was this aunty that took care of me when I firste to this ce where I don¡¯t know any ce or anyone. She had even brought me here to find Mother and Father. Mother, can you give her a pill to treat her sealed meridians in order to repay her for her help?¡± Mu Ru Yue nced at Hong Ying and nodded slightly. ¡°Thisdy, thank you so much for taking care of my son. I have two pills here. One of them will help in unsealing your meridians while the other pill will instantly enable your cultivation to reach the Xiantian Full Circle Realm.¡± Boom! A sudden p of thunder rang in Hong Ying¡¯s mind. She was stupefied, looking at Mu Ru Yue¡¯s indifferent expression in a daze. ¡°I¡­¡± Hong Ying abruptly became nervous as she said, ill at ease, ¡°Aren¡¯t these gifts really precious? I can¡¯t ept such undeserved rewards as I didn¡¯t do anything. Furthermore, it is my duty as a policewoman to help children that had lost their way find their way back to their parents.¡± The heavens knew how much Hong Ying wanted those pills. But her profession was as a policewoman after all so how could she casually ept gifts from others? If she did, she would look down on herself¡­ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression was no longer as cial as from the start as she said smilingly, ¡°There isn¡¯t any profession virtues in the ancient martial world. Since you have helped my son, you deserve these pills. If you be an ancient martial practitioner, you will be able to help a lot more people¡­¡± Hong Ying was slightly startled as she raised her head to look at the girl¡¯s slight smiling face. Chapter 971 – Return Part 2

Chapter 971 - Return Part 2

¡®How can I not understand that this girl was saying I should ept these gifts without guilt?¡¯ With her heart filled with gratitude, she said, ¡°Lady Mu, I understand. I will be able to help much more people that needs my help when I have sufficient might. I can also use my might for my loyalty and devotion to Hua Xia!¡± Mu Ru Yue tossed a jade bottle to Hong Ying after Hong Ying said that. Hong Ying raised her hand to catch the jade bottle. She looked at the wless figure standing before the mountain door entrance with reverence and respect. ¡®I had heard about Mu Ru Yue¡¯s name since ages ago. Currently, my idol is so close to me and even gave me her pills, making me even more excited¡­¡¯ ¡°Hao Tian,¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her head as she continued with a smile, ¡°Please help me to entertain the guests.¡± ¡°Elder sister, don¡¯t worry. Your guests are my guests. I will entertain them to the best of my ability for you.¡± Mu Hao Tian smiled. He had a great impression for the heroic and straight forward Hong Ying. ¡®If it was others, they would have already kept those pills. But she was able to resist against that temptation¡­ ¡®With that point, she is different from those greedy people¡­¡¯ ¡°Mother!¡± Ye Si Huang paused for a moment before he looked at Hong Tian Qi and the rest¡¯s pale faces while smiling from ear to ear as he continued, ¡°Huang Er don¡¯t feel like continuing to see these people that had previously bullied Huang Er. Can we do something about that?¡± Hong Tian Qi¡¯s expression changed as he hastily looked at Mu Ru Yue and said, ¡°Lady Mu, I¡­¡± ¡°Hao Tian, who are they?¡± Mu Ru Yue frowned slightly as she swept a cold nce at the people of the Hong family. Mu Hao Tian raised his eyebrows as he replied, ¡°They seem to be people of the Hong family.¡± ¡°Hong family? Did we invite them?¡± ¡°No.¡± Mu Hao Tian shook his head with certainty. ¡®The Hong family is too weak so they aren¡¯t eligible to be invited¡­¡¯ ¡°Since they aren¡¯t invited¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue paused for a moment before she continued, ¡°There¡¯s no need to let them into the Mu family¡¯s manor. Wu Chen, what do you say?¡± Ye Wu Chen had been quietly standing by Mu Ru Yue¡¯s side since the beginning. He smiled slightly upon hearing Mu Ru Yue¡¯s question and used his charming smile to say, ¡°You can make the decision. Our Zi family will listen to whatever you decide¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡± Mu Ru Yue held onto Ye Si Huang¡¯s hand as she entered therge doors, no longer looking at the paled face Hong family¡¯s brother and sister. ¡°Hong Ying.¡± Hong Tian Qi no longer cared about anything as he grabbed onto Hong Ying¡¯s hand as he pleaded sincerely, ¡°Lady Mu seems to have a great impression for you. Please help beg mercy for me. We need to attend the wedding no matter what. Now, you are the final hope for the Hong family. You shouldn¡¯t forget favors and vite justice!¡± ¡®The Hong family had almost used up all of their wealth in order to get the invitation card. If Father knows that we were unable to enter the manor, he will unquestionably beat me up to within an inch of my life.¡¯ Hong Ying expressionlessly withdrew her hand from his grip as she refused coldly, ¡°My apologies but Lady Mu had allowed me to attend her wedding due to me helping her son. I¡¯m afraid you are barking up the wrong tree if you want me to beg her for mercy on your behalf. I don¡¯t have the capability to do that. Moreover, you have not done any favors for me so how can I forget favors and vite justice? Hong Tian Qi, what you said was really hrious!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Hong Tian Qi¡¯s expression changed drastically as he chided, ¡°Are you just going to watch us die? Hong Ying, don¡¯t forget that you have the Hong family¡¯s bloodline running in your body. The Hong family had given you life and nurtured you. How can you treat our Hong family so heartlessly? We really shouldn¡¯t have given life to you, a cold and ruthless ingrate!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Hong Ying¡¯s expression turned ashen. Scorching mes of fury zed in her eyes. But she was even more disappointed¡­ Chapter 972 – Return Part 3

Chapter 972 - Return Part 3

Mu Hao Tian could no longer continue watching but just as he wanted to say something, the girl before him had already regained herposure. She said indifferently but distant, ¡°The Hong family indeed had given life to me but they had never nurtured me! I was chased out from the Hong family since young, forced to survive in the harsh outside world on my own. ¡° Since people of the Hong family had never helped me, why should I sympathise them? Hong Tian Qi, what else other than the bloodline of the Hong family that is running through my blood had the Hong family ever done for me? Why should I feel the need to be loyal to such a family?¡± Hong Tian Qi¡¯s body trembled from his anger as he pointed at Hong Ying, speechless. With his face turned ashen and distorted, he said, ¡°Hong Ying, you are repaying gratitude with vengeance. You will regret doing this!¡± Mu Hao Tian¡¯s expression turned grim as he ordered coldly, ¡°Why are you all just standing there? Chase him out from here. Moreover, you are to cklist the Hong family from entering the Mu family¡¯s manor forever!¡± ¡°Understood, young master!¡± The two guards that were silently standing behind the Mu family¡¯s subordinates instantly walked briskly toward Hong Tian Qi. They gripped onto his cor and tossed him away from the entrance, looking at the people of the Hong family like fiends. ¡°Quickly scram!¡± Hong Tian Qi red furiously at Hong Ying but he knew he shouldn¡¯t pick a fight at the entrance of the Mu family¡¯s manor. Thus, he suppressed his heartfelt anger, leading the people of the Hong family away in defeat¡­ ¡°Lady Hong,¡± Mu Hao Tian looked at Hong Ying and with a youthful smile on his handsome face, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since you are an esteem guest of my Mu family, we definitely won¡¯t let anyone bully you. Let¡¯s go. My elder sister and brother-inw¡¯s wedding has already begun. We will be toote if we don¡¯t head in now.¡± Hong Ying nodded, distracted, as she replied, ¡°I will have to thank Mister Mu for your help then.¡± Mu Hao Tian no longer said further as he expressed a ¡®please go ahead¡¯ gesture, leading Hong Ying to enter the Mu family¡¯s manor¡­ ¡°Everyone, I give you a warm wee foring to attend my granddaughter¡¯s wedding.¡± Mu Zheng¡¯s voice was drenched with excitement in the banquet within the courtyard as he continued, ¡°Our Mu family will be giving each and everyone of you that hade to attend this wedding a gift. The gift shall be a precious Essence Purification Pill. The pill will enable the consumer to have their body purified and have a change in their mortal bones, awakening their martial practitioner¡¯s potential¡­¡± Swish! The crowd was momentarily stirred up as they started at the elder¡¯s excited elderly face. There were even more fewer alchemists in the Ancient Martial World in Hua Xia aspared to the otherworldly continent so there wasn¡¯t even such a pill as Essence Purification Pill in Hua Xia. Hence, everyone waspletely stirred up when they heard about that¡­ But this had also stabilized the Mu family¡¯s position in Hua Xia. Who called their family to possess such an outstanding Granddaughter¡­ ¡°I will let someone deliver the gift to you in a bit. Now, may everyone take their seats!¡± Mu Zheng was extremely happy as he said that, his face was glowing. Everyone took their seats at that moment. But they were stunned when they saw the medicinal nt ced on the table. ¡°I-is¡­ this the legendary Snow Lotus Flower?¡± ¡°Oh wow! There is even a ten-thousand-year old Ginseng. The Mu family is too wealthy!¡± Everyone gasped deeply as they looked at Mu Zheng in shock¡­ But what was really shocking was next¡­ When all of them were shocked by the Mu family¡¯s possession, there was a sudden change in the weather. The sky was covered with ayer of thick white clouds. Following that, a childish yet domineering voice was heard from up above those white clouds. ¡°I had finally reached this ce. I wonder where Master is¡­¡± That voice that sounded as youthful as a youth had sent a sudden p of thunder to everyone¡¯s heart. Chapter 973 – Return Part 4

Chapter 973 ¨C Return Part 4

When they shifted their gazes to the source of the voice, an enormous figure was gradually seen from within the dense white clouds¡­ ¡°Dragon!!¡± ¡®Oh my heavens, it is an enormous dragon! Do dragons really exist in this world?¡¯ Don¡¯t even mention the other guests! Even people of the Mu family were stunned. Apprehensiveness overwhelmed their shock as they didn¡¯t know if the dragon was their ally or foe after all¡­ The enormous white dragon lowered its head in mid air and with a swept of a nce through the crowd, his gazended on Mu Zheng. ¡®That fellow¡¯s body has Master¡¯s aura. I should be able to find Master though him¡­¡¯ ¡°Hey, old man! Where is my Master?¡± ¡°Your Master?¡± Mu Zheng was stunned for a moment as he asked, ¡°May I know who your Master is¡­¡± ¡°My Master is Mu Ru Yue. I heard that she is going to marry to Master¡¯s husband again. Thus, I came rushing over¡­¡± Mu Zheng¡¯s expression stiffened, standing within the wind stupefied. ¡®This enormous dragon is Yue Er¡¯s subordinate? When has she be so powerful, even subduing an enormous dragon? ¡®It should be known that people of Hua Xia are descendants of the dragon. Hence, dragons is definitely a tyrannical existence to the people of Hua Xia. She currently is able to subdue an enormous dragon. How can that not shock me? ¡®But I am jubnt after recovering from the shock. Since so, the Mu family will hold an unshakable position within Hua Xia. There won¡¯t be anyone that can bully the people of the Mu family¡­¡¯ ¡°Had I heard it wrong?¡± ¡°No, you didn¡¯t hear it wrong. I had also heard it. That enormous dragon actually called Mu Ru Yue his Master. This is a real shocker!¡± All of the guests at this scene gasped as they focused their lit up eyes on Mu Zheng. In their point of view, the current Mu Zheng was a treasure. If they could make a connection with him, their status would be even stronger in the future¡­ ¡°Mu family¡¯s head leader~¡± Just when Mu Zheng was stunned, a sweet voice was suddenly heard. That voice scared him to the point that his skin crawled. He shifted his head to the beauty wearing a revealing outfit at his side. The beauty shamelessly shot coquettish nces at Mu Zheng. Following that, her body started to lean toward his body. She then said, ¡°Mu family¡¯s head leader, do you still remember me? I am Liu Ye (willow leaf) of the Liu family. I had already adored you for a long time already. I am willing to be your second wife. But it will be up to you¡­¡± When Mu Zheng saw Liu Ye¡¯s body was almost going to be in contact with his body, he hastily retreated a couple steps backward. That delicate and soft body copsed to the ground. ¡°Ai yo!¡± The beauty called out coquettishly. But she wasn¡¯t angered by Mu Zheng¡¯s action. She looked charmingly at Mu Zheng and extended her hand toward him. ¡°Mu family¡¯s head leader, do you mind helping me up?¡± That flirtatious tone had sent chills throughout Mu Zheng¡¯s body. He red furiously at the beauty and shouted, ¡°Scram!¡± ¡°Mu family¡¯s head leader is really callous.¡± The beauty cast a flirtatious gaze at him again as she offered, ¡°But if the Mu family¡¯s head leader has a need, don¡¯t forget to call for me. Even if I can¡¯t be your second wife, I am willing to help the Mu family¡¯s head leader with your worries and difficulties. Please feel free to call me out anytime.¡± When the others saw the people of the Liu family took the decisive opportunity first, they did not want to be outdone and marketed their daughters to him. Of course, Mu Hao Tian, who was the only grandson of the Mu family, was also surrounded by women, trying their best to be his woman¡­ When had Mu Hao Tian experienced such a situation before? Theplexion of his face instantly turned gravely pale. He forcefully suppressed his disgust as he pushed his way through the crowd, walking briskly to Hong Ying¡¯s side. Hong Ying chuckled. With a bright glow in her eyes, she said amicably, ¡°Mister Mu is really popr, being surrounded by that many women.¡± Chapter 974 – Return Part 5

Chapter 974 ¨C Return Part 5

¡°Is that so?¡± Mu Hao Tian smirked, disagreeing with her statement. ¡°Isn¡¯t it all due to my rtionship with my Elder sister? Otherwise, how could those people with high eyesight fancy my Mu family? I had been treated with indifference and was also mocked and ridiculed at during the past two years where elder sister had gone missing and grandfather being bedridden from his critical illness¡­¡± Hong Ying was stunned. ¡®I originally thought Mu Hao Tian is just a noble son that has only enjoyed a life filled with roses. I didn¡¯t expect that he had such a side in his life¡­¡¯ Conflict surged in her heart momentarily. ¡°Oi!¡± Xiao Bai got a little pissed off when he saw them ignoring him. ¡°You guys have not replied to my question. Where is my Master?¡± ¡°Little Bai!¡± A surprise-filled voice was heard in front of him after he said that. A silver figure was rapidly dashing over from the back courtyard. Her speed was as fast as a sh of lightning. Following that, she transformed into a silver wolf under the crowd¡¯s gaze. ¡°Wolf¡­ wolf monster?¡± The crowd was so frightened that their heart shivered, almost copsing. ¡°How could you call her a wolf monster!¡± Mu Zheng red at those ignorant people as he exined, ¡°They are divine beasts that had cultivated to the point of being able to humanize. They can not only contract with the human race, but can also help in their contractor¡¯s battle. Yet, you call her a wolf monster?!¡± Even though Mu Zheng initially was also frightened to the point that hisplexion turned gravely pale and his body shuddered¡­ ¡°Xiao Yue!¡± The enormous dragon that was being surrounded by clouds roared excitedly. He then flew toward the Sky Wolf under everyone¡¯s gazes. The dragon and wolf tangled themselves in mid air, intense happiness surrounded their hearts. ¡°Xiao Bai, it is too awesome that you are safe and sound.¡± The heavens knew how fearful and worried Xiao Yue was these days. Nothing could make her more happy than seeing him safe and sound¡­ ¡°My skin is coarse and meat is tough so I usually won¡¯t be in danger.¡± Xiao Bai raised his ws to scratch his dragon head, smiling bashfully. But the affection in his eyes didn¡¯t in the slightest decrease, it had increased drastically instead. Following that, with two sh of lights, the Sky Wolf and the enormous dragon had humanized under the crowd¡¯s shocked gazes. Xiao Bai still had the young and tender youthful appearance, smiling youthfully. But just when he wanted to say something, Xiao Yue had held onto his hand by her own ord as she said, ¡°Xiao Bai, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Xiao Bai blinked his eyes as he smiled in satisfaction. The warmth of her hand seemed to be warming his heart at the same time. ¡°Xiao Yue, is Mother at this ce?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Xiao Yue nodded. ¡°But you should not go and disturb them now. They will naturally appear in a bit¡­¡± However, Ye Si Huang¡¯s little face obviously darkened when he heard how Xiao Bai called Mu Ru Yue. ¡®There was already Zi Qian Jing. Zi Qian Jing had the same bloodline as me. But Xiao Bai is just Mother¡¯s contracted divine beast. Yet, he shamelessly became Mother¡¯s stepson. ¡®Unhappy! ¡®I am really unhappy. It is especially so when this little worm seems to like sticking to Mother¡­¡¯ ¡°Hmph!¡± Ye Si Huang snorted coldly. ¡®If it wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t want to ruin Mother¡¯s wedding, I will certainly be teaching that little worm a good lesson¡­¡¯ The sun had just risen the next day. Yan Ruo Xi and Yun Luo were ying with Ye Si Huang in therge hall. They then saw the two people that had walked in from outside. She then asked teasingly, ¡°Why are the two of you here? How was the bridal nightst night?¡± ¡°Mom, this isn¡¯t the first time that we got married.¡± Mu Ru Yue chuckled helplessly but her gaze was filled with warmth. Chapter 975 – Return Part 6

Chapter 975 ¨C Return Part 6

¡°Mu Er,¡± Ye Wu Chen raised his arm to pull Mu Ru Yue into his embrace. With a tender glow in his tremendously charming purple eyes, he continued, ¡°To me, every single night that I am with you is bridal night¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s face flushed red. She red angrily at Ye Wu Chen and chided him, ¡°There are people here. Can you please stop saying such corny words?¡± ¡°I am just speaking the truth. We will be separated shortly after we reunited every single time. Therefore, every single night that I am with you is our bridal night.¡± Mu Ru Yue was a little startled. ¡®What Ye Wu Chen said was indeed true. Our time together isn¡¯t as much as the time we spent separated during these dozen years where we knew each other. It seems that we are usually forced to be separated after reuniting for a short period of time¡­¡¯ Mu Ru Yue raised her gaze as she replied with a resolute gaze, ¡°We will be able to settle some matters shortly. Our family will then find a ce to live in seclusion at that time, no longer be separated.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good idea!¡± Yan Ruo Xi patted her thigh. She thenughed out loud and said, ¡°I am already tired of these kinds of days with unceasing battles. Yue Er, Wu Chen, once everything has been settled, we will disappear from the continent, going to a ce where nobody knows and living our lives in seclusion¡­¡± Ye Wu Chen smiled, but he didn¡¯t make any remarks on that. However, he had a feeling that day wasn¡¯t far from them¡­ ¡°Maternal Grandfather, Maternal Grandmother, are you really not going to return with us?¡± Ye Si Huang blinked hisrge innocent, bright eyes as he asked curiously. ¡®It is time to leave now that Xiao Bai has appeared¡­¡¯ ¡°Huang Er,¡± Mu Ru Yue caressed Ye Si Huang¡¯s head as she exined calmly, ¡°It is too dangerous for them to head there now. Thus, I will being back for them once we settled the matters on the continent. Don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t be long before our family is reunited again¡­¡± Ye Si Huang nodded slightly. ¡®It is a pity that I¡¯ve not recovered my power so I can¡¯t summon the Hell Dragon. Otherwise, there won¡¯t be a need to care about the so-called Bei Jun.¡¯ ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Mu Ru Yue gave Yun Luo and Mu Yuan a final nce before she shifted her head to look at Ye Wu Chen and said, ¡°It is time for us to leave.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Ye Wu Chen nodded as he tightened his arm that was hugging her. There were several people within the courtyard of the Mu family. Every member of the Mu family was here to bid them farewell after knowing that Mu Ru Yue and the rest were heading for the other world¡­ ¡°Wu Chen! Huang Er!¡± Mu Ru Yue looked at her beloved two men as she asked with a serious gaze, ¡°Are the two of you ready?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Wu Chen chuckled a little as he nodded and reassured, ¡°Mu Er, don¡¯t fret. I will always be by your side no matter what happens¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart suddenly calmed down after seeing the man¡¯s smile. She swept a nce at the crowd before cing her hand on top of thepass¡­ At that moment, a gap seemed to have been ripped open in the sky. In that gap, buildings that closely resembled Hua Xia¡¯s ancient architecture were seen. There were also people wearing ancient gown walking on the main street¡­ The ancient vibe startled the crowd. Was that the inessiblerge continent that existed in parallel to the Hua Xia World?¡± ¡°Yue Er!¡± Yun Luo¡¯s heart shuddered, reluctance surged in her heart. She pounced over toward them. Nheless, when she was about to near Mu Ru Yue, those people that were originally standing in the courtyard had disappeared. Only a piece of leave could be seen drifting downward. It was as if they did not appear at all¡­ Yun Luo finally could no longer stand it after looking at the empty ground before her, wailing out loud. Chapter 976 – Return Part 7

Chapter 976 - Return Part 7

¡°Luo Er,¡± Mu Yuan pulled Yun Luo into his embrace as he consoled, heart ached, ¡°Yue Er will be back soon. Our family will reunite again at that time¡­¡± ¡°But¡­ but we had just finally reunited after being separated for such a long time. I didn¡¯t expect we will once again be separated after reuniting for less than a month.¡± Yun Luoid feebly in Mu Yuan¡¯s embrace with tears gradually streaming down her face. Mu Yuan was at a loss for words at this instant. He could only tightly embrace the trembling body¡­ The Tian Huang Manor was a mysterious ce within the Eastern Ind. It was said that the Tian Huang Manor was cut off from the outside world. Therefore, nobody in the world knew what was the path in entering the Tian Huang Manor. More importantly, once someone entered the Tian Huang Manor, it would be tremendously difficult to exit it. No matter if that person was a Supreme Realm expert, they still wouldn¡¯t be able to find the exit¡­ Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t expect thepass to send them to such a mysterious ce as the Tian Huang Manor. ¡°Wu Chen, it seems that we have been separated from the Zi family.¡± Mu Ru Yue helplessly shrugged her shoulders as she turned her head to look at the tall and short figures at her side. ¡°We will be able to find them once we leave this ce.¡± Ye Wu Chen smiled charmingly. He then embraced Mu Ru Yue with a gentle smile on his face. With his purple eyes focused on the girl in his embrace, he continued, ¡°But what we need to do now is to find the connecting door that connects the Tian Huang Manor to the outside world.¡± The Tian Huang Manor was extremelyrge and this space didn¡¯t allow flying. It also didn¡¯t have a city door. Thus, this city waspletely sealed off from the world¡­ ¡°I have some understandings regarding this Tian Huang Manor.¡± Ye Wu Chen paused for a moment before he continued, ¡°I had heard that only the City Lord of the Tian Huang Manor knows the path in exiting this ce¡­¡± ¡®The Tian Huang Manor¡¯s City Lord?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue creased her brows tightly. A trace of glow shed past her eyes. ¡®I wonder what type of person is the City Lord of the Tian Huang Manor¡­¡¯ Swish! Countless people carrying weapons suddenly surged toward Mu Ru Yue¡¯s team from all directions, surrounding Mu Ru Yue and the rest in the centre¡­ ¡°Someone, capture these three people for me!¡± The middle-aged man leading the crowd shouted with a trace of killing intent in his eyes. ¡°Mu Er, I didn¡¯t expect that no matter where we go, there¡¯s always some troubles that pop up.¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s smile became increasingly charming, but it was sinister and cold. ¡°I also want to know who will want to deal with us when we firste to this ce.¡± Mu Ru Yue shrugged her shoulders as she asked with a fake smile. ¡°Even though I want to know who wants to deal with us, I don¡¯t take pleasure in being seized by people.¡± Ye Wu Chen swept a gaze at the crowd of people in his surrounding. His sinister cold smile carried a cial aura with it. His gaze was as though it was shooting wind des at the crowd. ¡°The two of you are too gutsy!¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s expression changed as he said, ¡°We are people of the Tian Huang Manor. We hade to arrest all of you under the order of the Grandmaster. I shall advise you to follow us obediently so that you won¡¯t need to suffer unnecessary pain!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze turned grim and with a cold smile, she asked, ¡°I wonder who is that person you are referring to as Grandmaster.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± The middle-aged man snorted coldly as he continued, ¡°You aren¡¯t qualified to know the grand name of our Grandmaster!¡± ¡°Mu Er,¡± Ye Wu Chen lightly ced hisrge hand on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s shoulder. With a gentle smile on his handsome face, he said, ¡°Let your husband deal with these people.¡± Mu Ru Yue was slightly startled but she nodded, retreating a couple steps back¡­ Chapter 977 – Return Part 8

Chapter 977 - Return Part 8

Boom! A tyrannical grandeur burst forth from the man¡¯s body at this instant. His grandeur was gradually releasing a sinister cold aura, surrounding the crowd¡¯s hearts. ¡°You¡­¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s expression changed drastically. Just as he wanted to say something, the man¡¯s grandeur had intensified. Boundless mes appeared in their surroundings before they could even make preparations to deal with Ye Wu Chen. The ck mes were sinister cold and terrifying. It was just like the man¡¯s sinister eyes that seemed to be able to prate people¡¯s soul¡­ ¡°Bastard!¡± The middle-aged man roared out in fury. ¡°Do you know who we are? I am a person of the Tian Huang Manor. If you kill me, you will definitely be pursued by the Tian Huang Manor for all your life and eternity! They won¡¯t stop until you¡¯re dead!¡± Ye Wu Chen smirked slightly as he said casually, ¡°It seems you still have the strength to speak. Since so¡­¡± Boom! The temperature of the mes instantly increased. Only the middle-aged man heart-wrenching shriek could be heard on the quiet street. ¡°Ah! Ah! Ah!¡± Pain! That kind of pain prated deeply into the bone marrow, making a person¡¯splexion to turn as pale as snow. The crowd¡¯s expression distorted under the might of those mes. It was so painful that a slight movement could make them feel as though their heart was being ripped apart and lung being split apart¡­ ¡°Stop! Quickly stop it!¡± The middle-aged man shrieked as he red at Ye Wu Chen with bloodshot eyes. ¡®Why didn¡¯t the Grandmaster tell us that these people possessed such might? Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t be so reckless¡­¡¯ Ye Wu Chen didn¡¯t say anything. He just waved his sleeves. The crowd was instantly annihted under the might of the ck mes, quickly disappearing from under the sky¡­ ¡°Mu Er, let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Wu Chen raised his purple eyes slightly. He sighed as he continued, ¡°But it will be impossible if we want to leave this ce with the City Lord Manor¡¯s assistance¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s take our time in deciding our next move then.¡± Mu Ru Yue frowned slightly. ¡®What I am more curious is who is trying to hurt us? ¡®A hidden opponent is much more dangerous than a known enemy no matter what! ¡®Can it be Bei Jun?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue shook her head when she thought about that. ¡®That man disdains using such a method to deal with me. Hence, the Grandmaster that they mentioned is guaranteed to be not him¡­¡¯ ¡°Mother,¡± Ye Si Huang held Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hand tightly. With a candid smile on his face, he said, ¡°Who cares who that Grandmaster is? Father and I will protect Mother anyways.¡± Mu Ru Yue lowered her gaze slightly as she looked at Ye Si Huang¡¯s innocent and brightrge eyes. Warmth infiltrated her heart. She then replied, ¡°We should find a ce to rest up first. Since that person wants to deal with us, he will definitely appear again. All we need to do is wait¡­¡± ¡°Zi Qian Jing, where on earth did Ye Si Huang brought the ancient divine instrument to? Quickly tell me!¡± Breezes blew gently within a mountain valley. A middle-aged man looked coldly at thenguish silver-robed man before him, killing intents brimmed in his eyes. ¡°Supreme Realm¡­¡± Zi Qian Jing¡¯s expression darkened slightly. ¡®Recently, there are suddenly a lot of Supreme Realm experts under Bei Jun¡¯s hands. Supreme Realm experts should be able to count by the fingers. Yet, so many Supreme Realm experts had appeared now¡­¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m sorry but I don¡¯t know where is the ancient divine instrument!¡± Zi Qian Jing smiled but hisnguish voice carried a trace of coldness within. ¡°You still dare to y dumb with me?¡± The middle-aged man looked down at the man¡¯s handsome face as he continued coldly, ¡°I will give you onest chance. Are you going to tell me where your younger brother had gone to?! If you don¡¯t, your oue will be the same as Feng Jing Tian¡¯s!¡± Chapter 978 – Breakthrough To The Spiritual Realm Part 1

Chapter 978 ¨C Breakthrough To The Spiritual Realm Part 1

Layers afteryers of ripples were stirred up after the middle-aged man said that within the mountain valley. Zi Qian Jing¡¯s gaze turned slightly grim. Ayer of faint glow covered his handsome face, looking at the person before him without any fear¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t know his location.¡± Zi Qian Jing¡¯s voice was drenched withnguid, a mockery smirk graced his face. ¡°Hmph! You are asking for it!¡± The middle-aged man snorted coldly. Intense killing intents momentarily surged forth from his body. Boom! It pressured over to Zi Qian Jing. Just how powerful were Supreme Realm experts? Zi Qian Jing spat out a mouthful of blood. He left a long dragged footstep print on the ground of the mountain. ¡°It seems the only choice now is to flee¡­¡± ¡®No matter what, I can¡¯t meet force with force with a Supreme Realm expert now with my current might. Hence, I can only try to run away¡­¡¯ ¡°Trying to escape?¡± The middle-aged man sniggered. He fully released his aura from his body, turning into a storm as it struck on Zi Qian Jing¡¯s back. Bang! Zi Qian Jing¡¯s body flew several metres forward, blood instantly spurted out of his mouth¡­ ¡°Stinky brat, it is futile in trying to escape from me!¡± Swish! The middle-aged man¡¯s body moved in a sh, charging toward Zi Qian Jing like a sharp sword. Suddenly, Zi Qian Jing halted his steps when he reached before a cliff. He stepped on edge of the cliff. He looked behind to see the middle-aged man nearing him. He seemed to have made his mind before jumping off the cliff¡­ ¡°Heaven Cliff?¡± The middle-aged man was startled before he sneered as hemented, ¡°He actually chose to jump off the cliff? It is forbidden to fly in this Heaven Cliff. It is certain for a martial practitioner that could not fly to have a torn body and crushed bones by falling into the Heaven Cliff!¡± The middle-aged man snorted coldly upon seeing this scene. ¡®Zi Qian Jing will surely die this time no matter what!¡± ¡°Jing Er!¡± Mu Ru Yue suddenly opened her eyes in an inn under the night sky. Her impable face was gravely pale, cold sweat flowed profusely from her forehead. ¡°What is it?¡± Ye Wu Chen woke up and held onto Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hand as he consoled, ¡°Mu Er, what happened?¡± Mu Ru Yue shook her head as she said, ¡°I had dreamt that something bad happened to Jing Er.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He will be fine.¡± Ye Wu Chen smiled a little as he said, ¡°Jing Er is very powerful and is blessed by the Heavens. How could something happen to him? Even if there may be some dangers sometimes, our family had already conquered numerous crisis. There won¡¯t be anything that can stop our advancement¡­¡± ¡°Wu Chen, I¡­¡± Bang! Just as Mu Ru Yue parted her lips to say something, the room door was suddenly kicked open. Countless figures surged into the room from outside, surrounding the two people on the bed. ¡°Our Manor demands your presence!¡± A sinister cold aura erupted from Ye Wu Chen¡¯s body. Just when he was about to be enraged, Mu Ru Yue ced her hand on top of his hand. She shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be interrupted by people every single time so how about we have a meeting with the master of the Tian Huang Manor?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± He nodded slightly with a gentle smile on his face. The Tian Huang mansion looked grand and awe-inspiring from afar. The dark goldenrge doors emitted an elegant glow. Currently, a middle-aged man¡¯s lofty body was being enveloped by the moonlight within the Tian Huang mansion, looking worriedly at the young girl on the sickbed. The young girl¡¯s skin was so fair that it was almost transparent. Her thin lips were gravely pale, void of any colours. Her slightly trembling eyshes exposed her insecurity and feebleness, lying silently in bed¡­ Chapter 979 – Breakthrough To The Spiritual Realm Part 2

Chapter 979 ¨C Breakthrough To The Spiritual Realm Part 2

¡°Grandmaster, how is my daughter¡¯s illness?¡± The middle-aged man turned his head to look at the girl by his side, asking anxiously. If Mu Ru Yue was here, she would definitely be able to recognize this woman as Xiao Jing. But inparison to her previous sweetness, Xiao Jing¡¯s face had a sinister cold aura at this moment. ¡°You can only save your daughter¡¯s life by using that boy¡¯s heart as the main ingredient in refining the pill!¡± Xiao Jing smirked. But her smile was tremendously cial, sending chills through a person¡¯s body through their feet. ¡®Mu Ru Yue, you shouldn¡¯t have hurt Stepfather that much. Since you hurt him, I must make you suffer unbearable sufferings!¡¯ ¡°Grandmaster,¡± The middle-aged man was ted as he continued, ¡°It will be great if that¡¯s the case. If the Grandmaster can really save my daughter¡¯s life, you will be my esteemed guest. The master of the manor had great trust in Xiao Jing. It was not due to the might she had exposed. But it was the legend from the ancient past of the Tian Huang Manor. It was said that numerous years ago, an ancestor of the Tian Huang Manor predicted a scene. In that scene, a white-robed woman was standing on top of a white dragon with a purple-robed man standing close to her side. The two of them were being enveloped in golden rays of light. There was also a silver wolf standing in front of them. Even though that ancestor wasn¡¯t able to see their appearance, he could see the miracle glow¡­ It meant that those two people would be gods in the future, bing the rulers of thisrge continent! Hence, the ancestor had left the words that if there was a soul that came from another world, they must worship her. It was only that case that the Tian Huang Manor would be able to survive the world annihtion crisis in the future¡­ Since Xiao Jing knew about souling from another world, the master of the manor judged that she was the white-robed girl in that scene that the ancestor had predicted¡­ ¡°Master!¡± A voice was heard from outside at this moment. ¡°I had already brought the three of them over.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The master of the manor was jubnt as he nodded and said, ¡°I will go and meet them now!¡± ¡®I need to use those three people in order to save my daughter¡¯s life no matter what¡­¡¯ ¡°Master of the manor, it will be inconvenient for me to meet them.¡± Xiao Jing sneered as she continued, ¡°You just need to obtain that child¡¯s heart ande to find me. Furthermore¡­¡± The girl¡¯s voice paused for a moment before she said with a sinister expression, ¡°Theman known as Ye Wu Chen is extraordinary. I can guarantee that if you make him the son-inw of the Tian Huang Manor, there will be a day that the Tian Huang Manor will stand at the summit of the world¡­¡± ¡®Mu Ru Yue, since you hurt Stepfather to such an extent, I will not only kill your son but also make your husband be another woman¡¯s man. You will suffer a life worse than death that way!¡¯ Xiao Jing smiled as though she could already foresee that woman¡¯s regretful expression. ¡°Grandmaster, I understand.¡± The master of the manor cupped his fists before he turned around and left. Xiao Jing muttered while seeing his departing figure, ¡°Stepfather, even though I¡¯ve temporarily left your side, I don¡¯t want you to live in misery. If I can separate them, perhaps you will have a chance in obtaining that woman¡­¡± ¡®No matter how I couldn¡¯t ept it and with my heart even being devoured by jealousy, if I can help Stepfather, I¡¯m more than willing.¡¯ Xiao Jing chuckled bitterly as that man¡¯s cold and heartless appearance appeared in her mind, shutting her eyes with slight sorrow¡­ ¡®Perhaps I¡¯m destined to be unable to break out from this kind of barrier for all my life and eternity from the start when Stepfather brought me to the North Devil Pce. Even though Stepfather is clueless as to what I had done, I won¡¯t regret doing all this. A man like Stepfather should be cherished, not trampled upon¡­¡¯ Chapter 980 – Breakthrough To The Spiritual Realm Part 3

Chapter 980 ¨C Breakthrough To The Spiritual Realm Part 3

The sunlightnded upon the three people in the main hall. Currently, footsteps were heard from outside the main hall. Mu Ru Yue shifted her gaze to look at the source. A middle-aged man was then seen walking briskly toward them. The man was about forty to fifty years of age. He had a handsome heroic appearance. Navy blue robes enveloped his lofty figure within. His steps were quick and strong, quickly entering the main hall. ¡®He should be the Master of the Tian Huang Manor.¡¯ Mu Ru Yue sneered as she queried, ¡°I wonder what grudges or favours I have with this Tian Huang Manor for the manor¡¯s Master to keep disturbing us.¡± The manor¡¯s Master narrowed his eyes slightly, silently sizing up the three people in the room. The girl had a wless appearance with a cial gaze. She had a smile on her face but it didn¡¯t in the slightest reach her eyes. Her entire body gave off boundless cial aurae. Moreover, there was a handsome god-like man standing by her side. The Devil¡¯s Snare pattern on his face enhanced his charm. A sinister cold aura was surging forth from his purple eyes. Even the manor¡¯s Master could not deny that this couple looked really like a divine couple. Furthermore, the little boy had inherited his Father and Mother¡¯s appearance. His jade-like adorable appearance looked extremely adorable. ¡®If it wasn¡¯t for my daughter, I indeed will be reluctant to harm such an adorable child¡­¡¯ ¡°Lady, Mister, the purpose for this manor¡¯s Master to have invited you over is to discuss a matter with you!¡± The manor¡¯s Master looked at them with a fake smile. A trace of glint shed past his eyes. Mu Ru Yue raised her eyebrows as she rebuked, ¡°The manor¡¯s Master didn¡¯t seem to want to discuss with us during the two bouts of invitations¡­¡± ¡°Hehe! Lady, I didn¡¯t have a choice in this. Lady should understand the heart of a father.¡± The manor¡¯s Master smiled as he demanded, ¡°Thus, I had invited thedy over for your help. Actually, the task is really simple. I just need your son¡¯s heart as an ingredient in refining a pill to save my daughter¡¯s life¡­¡± He said that as calm as the breeze as if his demand was as simple as asking for some food. A sinister cold aura abruptly surged forth from Ye Wu Chen¡¯s body. His aura had instantly pressured on the manor¡¯s Master. Killing intents were gradually expressed in his purple eyes. ¡°You want me to understand the heart of a father?¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled but it was filled with ridicule. ¡°Why should my son sacrifice his life for your daughter and you even want me to be understanding?¡± The manor¡¯s Master frowned as he nced coldly at Mu Ru Yue. It was as if he didn¡¯t expect her to say such words. The Tian Huang manor had not interacted with the outside world for many years. All of the residents living within this Manor was his subordinate. It was only natural for subordinates toy their lives for their Master. Yet, she rejected him¡­ ¡°Lady, I¡¯m speaking politely and courteous to you, advising you. Yet, you refuse to listen. Do you really want to force my hands?¡± The manor¡¯s Master¡¯s expression turned grim as he continued, ¡°Since you ask me why, I shall answer that question! It is all due to me being the Master of this Tian Huang Manor. I have only a daughter in my life so she naturally is the sole sessor of this Manor. Her life is more important than anybody. Every people in this entire Tian Huang Manor should be more than happy to sacrifice their lives for her. There had not been anyone that chose to not save her life due to their selfishness.¡± ¡®Since they entered the Tian Huang Manor, they are my subjects. Subjects should forfeit their lives without fail when their ruler demanded it since ancient times! So if I sacrificed a lot of people for the sole sessor of this Tian Huang Manor?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue smiled. She was really speechless for meeting with this kind of person. ¡°What if¡­ I refuse?¡± Mu Ru Yue narrowed her eyes slightly and with a cold smile, she continued, ¡°Even if she dies, it doesn¡¯t have anything to do with me!¡± Chapter 981 – Breakthrough To The Spiritual Realm Part 4

Chapter 981 ¨C Breakthrough To The Spiritual Realm Part 4

The expression of the manor¡¯s Master turned gloomy. ¡®I initially thought this will be an extremely simple task. Who knew this woman kept on going against my order?!¡¯ ¡°Lady, I really don¡¯t know how your parents brought you up. You are so uncultured! I, Shi Hun (history soul), am the owner of the Tian Huang Manor. This is an order. You must agree even if you don¡¯t want to!¡± Shi Hun¡¯s expression turned increasingly gloomy. An rming storm was brewing within his eyes. ¡°A refined person generally won¡¯t call others uncultured¡­ He also won¡¯t think too greatly of himself!¡± Mu Ru Yue shrugged her shoulders as she looked at Ye Wu Chen, who was standing by her side, and said, ¡°Wu Chen, someone is trying to harm your son¡­¡± Ye Wu Chen nced at Shi Hun before he replied in a sinister cold voice, ¡°Kill!¡± At this instant, Ye Wu Chen no longer cared about whether he could leave the Tian Huang Manor or not. Since Shi Yun dared to make a move on Ye Si Huang, there was only an oue. It was death! ¡°Hahaha!¡± Shi Hunughed brazenly. ¡°You want to kill me by just the two of you? You shouldn¡¯t overestimate your might. Moreover, this ce is the Tian Huang Manor! Brat, I initially wanted to recruit you as my Tian Huang Manor¡¯s son-inw due to fancying your strength. But you are too brazen. If you apologize to me, extract that little boy¡¯s heart for me and kill the woman by your side, I may allow you to continue staying at this ce. If you were to be my Tian Huang Manor¡¯s son-inw, it won¡¯t be a problem for you to do whatever you want in the Eastern Ind.¡± Shi Hun was indeed greatly confident. His confidence came from the reverence and obedience he had gotten from the residents in the sealed off Tian Huang Manor all these years. Hence, Shi Hun had believed from the beginning that as long as they were people in the Tian Huang Manor, they must abide by his order! ¡°Son-inw of the Tian Huang Manor?¡± Ye Wu Chen smirked slightly. But his charming smile carried a sinister cold vibe with it. ¡°I¡¯m sorry but even if you were to give me the entire world, it won¡¯t beparable to my wife. Not to mention¡­ only a puny Tian Huang Manor.¡± Shi Hun¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡®This stinky brat is too outrageous. It seems I must give him a lesson so that he will know who is the owner of this territory!¡¯ ¡°Hmph!¡± Shi Yun charged toward Ye Wu Chen while pressuring his mighty aura on Ye Wu Chen. ¡°Then I shall see your capability!¡± Boom! Instantly, his aura seemed to be able to destroy mountains and overturn the sea, tensing up the atmosphere¡­ ¡°Mu Er, leave this to me. Little Huang Er and you just need to stand by a side.¡± Ye Wu Chen raised his handsome face, gradually lifting his hand. At that moment, a sword glimmering with ck mes appeared in his palm. The ck mes made the man¡¯s purple robes to flutter charmingly in the wind. The man currently looked as if he had crawled out from hell. Evil tendencies gradually surged in his eyes. ¡°Do you really want to oppose our Tian Huang Manor?¡± The Manor¡¯s Master narrowed his eyes slightly as he asked gloomily. Ye Wu Chen smiled charmingly as he replied, ¡°It is a man¡¯s responsibility to protect his wife and son.¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Shi Hunughed unbridled. He suppressed his heartfelt fury as he continued with a gloomy voice, ¡°Ye Wu Chen, there will be a day that you will regret not listening to my order!¡± Ye Wu Chen didn¡¯t say further as he walked toward Shi Hun. A gale abruptly arose in his surrounding as he neared Shi Hun. His purple robes fluttered in a sinister arc under the wind. ¡°Supreme Realm!¡± Shi Hun¡¯s expression suddenly changed greatly. ¡®This man¡¯s cultivation is at the Supreme Realm! The Tian Huang Manor has such a young Supreme Realm expert?¡¯ Chapter 982 – Breakthrough To The Spiritual Realm Part 5

Chapter 982 ¨C Breakthrough To The Spiritual Realm Part 5

Swish! Ye Wu Chen brandished therge sword in his hand. A ck light soared through the air at that moment, heading toward Shi Yun in a curve like a bent sword. Shi Hun dodged it by moving to a side. Following that, he drew his sword that was attached to his waist. His body moved in a sh toward that charming god-like man. Ye Wu Chen¡¯s eyes glimmered with a sinister cold glow. With gloominess expressed on his face, he gradually raised his hand. An intense storm brew from his palm. Boom! It struck toward Shi Hun¡­ Bang! Shi Hun raised his sword to block that blow, retreating a couple of steps. With coldness in his eyes, he said arrogantly, ¡°Brat, it¡¯s not a mystery why you dare to act so outrageously now. I didn¡¯t expect you to be this strong but so what? This is my Tian Huang Manor! It isn¡¯t a ce that you can do whatever you want! Moreover, even if you¡¯re powerful, can you really protect that woman? Haha! This is really a joke. Since that¡¯s the case¡­¡± Shi Hun paused for a moment before he sniggered and continued, ¡°I shall send that woman to hell first! Someone, kill that woman and capture the little child by her side alive!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Swish! Countless people instantly surged within the Tian Huang Manor, densely surrounding Mu Ru Yue and Ye Si Huang within. Ye Wu Chen¡¯s gaze turned grim. He cast a sinister cold gaze at Shi Hun¡¯s brazen and arrogant face as hemented with a cold smile, ¡°You are belittling my wife. She isn¡¯t a woman that needs my protection. She is a person that can fight alongside with me instead¡­¡± ¡®This woman is too independent all these years. She isn¡¯t a woman that needs my protection but she can fight foes alongside with me instead¡­¡¯ Therefore, Ye Wu Chen always had great confidence in Mu Ru Yue. ¡°That may not be the case!¡± Shi Hun sneered as he ordered, ¡°Rip that woman¡¯s corpse into tiny pieces!¡± ¡°Understood, Lord Master!¡± The crowd replied to him as a whole. Following that, they drew their weapons, charging toward Mu Ru Yue¡­ ¡°Little Huang Er, grab onto my hand!¡± Mu Ru Yue held Ye Si Huang¡¯s hand tightly as she looked cially at the crowd that was dashing toward her. Suddenly, the Heavenly Dragon me Sword appeared in her hand. The sword was coated with mes, transforming into a fire dragon as it flew toward the crowd before it. A hand-to-hand battle broke out within the Tian Huang Manor. Since this might be a chance for Mu Ru Yue to improve her might, she didn¡¯t summon Xiao Bai and Xiao Yue¡­ It was due to Mu Ru Yue feeling that her energy had reached a bottleneck recently. The feeble barrier seemed to be able to break anytime but it failed to do as it stillcked some force to break through it. Thus, she could only obtain new power through battling¡­ ¡°True Realm?¡± Shi Hun nced at Mu Ru Yue as he sniggered and said, ¡°So what if you¡¯re at the True Realm? There are several Spiritual Realm practitioners within our Tian Huang Manor. You¡¯re destined to be killed by them!¡± Mu Ru Yue seemed to have not heard his words as she charged into the crowd. Blood spluttered, staining her white robes red¡­ Suddenly, there was a person that appeared behind Mu Ru Yue with a raised sword, shing downward aiming for her head. But Ye Si Huang that didn¡¯t move at all from the start finally raised his heard. His eyes no longer had its usual innocent and pure gaze as he looked indifferently at the man behind Mu Ru Yue. It was unknown to that person why his heart trembled when he noticed Ye Si Huang¡¯s bloodshot purple eyes. Mu Ru Yue decapitated that person with her sword before he coulde back to his senses. Nheless, the people charging toward Mu Ru Yue intensified, aggressively surrounding her within¡­ Chapter 983 – Breakthrough To The Spiritual Realm Part 6

Chapter 983 ¨C Breakthrough To The Spiritual Realm Part 6

¡°She hasn¡¯t died?¡± Shi Hun became slightly impatient as he looked past the crowd to nce coldly at the densely surrounded girl. With a slight frown, hemented, ¡°They are struggling in dealing with just a True Realm martial practitioner and a powerless little child. People of the Tian Huang Manor seemed to have cked a lot recently.¡± ¡®If Tian Mo and the rest were to know that Shi Hun had deemed Ye Si Huang as powerless, what kind of expressions would they have¡­ ¡®If he was powerless, there wouldn¡¯t be any experts in the world. As expected, you shouldn¡¯t judge a book by its cover¡­¡¯ ¡°Spiritual Realm Elders! You must kill this girl without fail!¡± Shi Huang sniggered. ¡®Now that her opponent had changed to Spiritual Realm experts, won¡¯t it be a piece of cake in dealing with her, a puny True Realm practitioner?¡¯ Elders that hadn¡¯t appear in the Tian Huang Manor for a lot of years abided to Shi Huang¡¯s order, appearing within the main hall. All of them unleashed their full might, attacking Mu Ru Yue. In spite of that, Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change while facing so many experts ncing indifferently at the crowd before her. Blood seemed to have blossomed as pretty and flirtatious as roses within the main hall. Her white robes had already turned scarlet with blood ages ago. But the girl still raised the Heavenly Dragon me Sword charging into the crowd. But there was still arge disparity in her power with Spiritual Realm power, rapidly overwhelming her. Following that, she took out a bottle of pills and downed it. Boom! A tyrannical power burst forth from her body. Ye Si Huang stood closely to Mu Ru Yue¡¯s side, sweeping a sinister gaze through the crowd in the main hall. A tyrannical grandeur arose from his tiny body. However, everyone was currently focusing on Mu Ru Yue. Hence, they failed to notice the changes of the little guy¡­ ¡°Kill her!¡± The crowd saw the power that was erupting from Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body. Their killing intents intensified. She had such a horrifying innate talent. If they failed to kill her, perhaps the entire Tian Huang Manor would never be at peace¡­ But when all of them charged toward Mu Ru Yue, her grandeur had already soared to the next level¡­ An intense energy storm circled above the girl¡¯s head, forming into an enormous tornado. The girl¡¯s robes and hair were dancing wildly under the might of the tornado. She looked so magnificent, stunning the crowd¡­ ¡°Spiritual Realm?¡± Oh heavens, this girl had actually managed to break through to the Spiritual Realm at such a moment! Sorrow surged in the crowd¡¯s heart at this moment as they looked at the wless face under the gale with despair. Doomed! They were definitely doomed this time! Mu Ru Yue no longer gave them a chance. With a raise of her hand, she swallowed a mouthful of pills. An intense firestorm had arisen from just a wave of her hand. Swish! The crowd before her was engulfed within the firestorm. ¡°This¡­ this¡­¡± Shi Hun was shocked to the point that he spoke incoherently. But his fury and killing intents drowned his shock. ¡®These people had not only defied my order, but they even dared to kill that many people before my gaze. ¡®If I don¡¯t kill them, how will I be able to continue governing the entire Tian Huang Manor?¡¯ ¡°Little girl, you will pay a price for doing what you did today!¡± Killing intents bubbled in Shi Hun¡¯s heart. A cold light surged in his narrowed eyes. ¡°I originally wanted to let your son die with an intact corpse and even give him a grand burial. However, he had lost that qualification now. I will not only use his heart to save my daughter¡¯s life, but also shred his corpse into tiny pieces making him die without a burial ground!¡± Chapter 984 – Breakthrough To The Spiritual Realm Part 7

Chapter 984 ¨C Breakthrough To The Spiritual Realm Part 7

Boom! Sinister cold mes shot over to Shi Hun right after he said those words. Shi Hun hastily recovered his senses and dodged to a side. Even if so, when the mes moved past him, it had nearly set his robes aze. ¡°You¡­¡± When Shi Hun raised his head, his gaze met with Ye Wu Chen¡¯s purple eyes. He continued with gritted teeth, ¡°Do you know who you are offending? It will not only be my Tian Huang Manor, but you will also be offending the Grandmaster. The Grandmaster is an existence that will be bing a god in the future. You definitely won¡¯t meet with a good oue for offending her! Hahaha!¡± Ye Wu Chen looked gloomily at Shi Hun¡¯s crazed expression. With an indifferent expression, he dered, ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. Death will be your sole oue for making a move on my wife.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Shi Hun snorted coldly as he continued, ¡°So there¡¯s really people that are sick of living. Since so, I shall make you understand my true ability!¡± Boom! A mighty grandeur suddenly burst forth from Shi Hun¡¯s body. His aura gradually rose upwards, rapidly charging toward the roof. ¡°Secret Technique? Wu Chen, be careful!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression changed slightly as she said, ¡°This kind of secret technique definitely wouldn¡¯t allow him to break through the Supreme Realm to be a half-god. But it will enable him to be the strongest Supreme Realm expert! Hence, please be extremely careful.¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s gaze softened when he heard the worries from the girl behind him. With a slight smirk, he consoled, ¡°Mu Er, your husband won¡¯t give you the chance to be a widow¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart shuddered, but she didn¡¯t say anything else¡­ ¡°Overestimating your might!¡±Shi Hun snorted coldly. With a sh of his body, it transformed into a bolt of lightning in mid-air, striking toward Ye Wu Chen. His speed was really fast. It was so rapid that his figure was just a blur, unable to even notice his flying tracks. But when Shi Hun just reached before Wu Chen, Wu Chen brandished the ck sword in his hand. ng! That lightning-like figure was brought to a stop¡­ The man raised his evil tendencies-filled purple eyes with his purple robes fluttering slightly. With sinister cold killing intents in his gaze, he said, ¡°I won¡¯t ever tolerate anyone that tries to make a move on my wife and son. So¡­¡± Boom! A tyrannical grandeur erupted from the man¡¯s body before he could finish saying that, forcing his opponent to move couple steps back¡­ Shi Hun regained his senses. He sniggered as he mocked, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you can receive a blow from the current me. But it is only to an extent. Do you think you can defeat me? If you really think so, it¡¯s too hrious! You certainly aren¡¯t my match!¡± He dashed toward Wu Chen again after tossing out those words. Although Ye Wu Chen had already broken through to the Supreme Realm, it was just recently. Thus, he was gradually at the disadvantage when dealing with Shi Hun who had increased his might by using a Secret Technique. ¡°No, Wu Chen won¡¯t be able to hold on much longer!¡± Mu Ru Yue frowned tightly as she watched the two battling people. Her expression gradually became firm as shemented, ¡°Since he said for us to fight alongside with each other previously, I mustn¡¯t cower at such a time!¡± ¡°Mother.¡± Ye Si Huang shifted his head to look at the woman¡¯s face. A trace of astonishment shed past his eyes. When everyone was clueless as to what she wanted to do, the girl had raised her palm making a pill furnace to appear in the main hall. ¡°Pill furnace?¡± Shi Hun was stunned for a moment as he analyzed, ¡°Can it be she is an alchemist? However, only Heaven Stage Peak Realm Pills will be effective in a battle between Supreme Realm practitioners. Furthermore, if she wanted to refine a Heaven Stage Peak Realm Pill, her cultivation must also be at the Supreme Realm. How can she as a Spiritual Realm practitioner refine a Heaven Stage Peak Realm Pill?¡± ¡®It is an impossible feat!¡¯ Shi Hun shook his head as he chuckled coldly. ¡®If there is such a young Heaven Stage Alchemist, won¡¯t she be too abnormal?¡¯ Chapter 985 – Heaven Stage Peak Realm Pill Part 1

Chapter 985 ¨C Heaven Stage Peak Realm Pill Part 1

Mu Ru Yue had focused her gaze on the Phoenix Furnace. Following that, she took out the medicinal nts from the Alchemy Book. Countless medicinal nts were ced before her, emitting medicinal fragrances. Mu Ru Yue nned to refine a Heaven Stage High Rank Fire Controlling Pill! mes ignited from the bottom of the Phoenix Furnace, following her movement. Swish! The intense glow of the mes shone on her magnificent face, her face glimmered with a dazzling glow¡­ Ye Si Huang blinked his eyes as he focused his gaze on Mu Ru Yue. His smile was pure and candid. It was just like that stars in the sky giving off a bright glow as if they were trying to shine over the entire sky¡­ ¡°Hmph!¡± Shi Hun snorted coldly, not thinking much about Mu Ru Yue. In his point of view, she wouldn¡¯t be able to refine a useful pill for this round of battle. Moreover, if she was really a Heaven Stage Alchemist at her age, she would be too talented¡­ Hence, it was impossible for her to be a Heaven Stage Alchemist! Mu Ru Yue seemed to have not felt Shi Hun¡¯s mockery, drastically intensifying the mes in her hand. She threw a medicinal nt into the Phoenix Furnace. The medicinal nt being surrounded by mes gradually became medicinal power, slowly flowing in the Phoenix Furnace. Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t stop moving for even a second, carefully throwing more medicinal nts within the pill furnace¡­ As time passed, Shi Hun no longer nced at Mu Ru Yue. His gaze hadpletely focused on Ye Wu Chen. ¡°Ye Wu Chen, you aren¡¯t my match!¡± Shi Hun¡¯s expression turned gloomy. The sword in his hand formed an arc, creating a gale. Ye Wu Chen quickly retreated backward at that instant, dodging that blow. When the ferocious blownded on the ground, an extremely long crack instantly formed. It was as if the ground was split open by a gigantic hatchet¡­ Ye Wu Chen smiled charmingly. But his smile was sinister cold. ¡°I¡¯m not alone.¡± His robes fluttered when a breeze blew past. The man slightly raised his purple eyes. With a peculiar glow in his eyes, he continued, ¡°It is due to me having my wife and son by my side. Therefore, I¡¯m never by myself.¡± No matter how long they had been separated before and faced so many powerful foes, he had understood clearly from the start that he was never fighting by himself¡­ ¡°Hahaha!¡± Shi Hunughed brazenly. With an intense killing intent gleaming in his eyes, he said, ¡°That¡¯s a great joke! Your assistants are just a woman and a child? I admit that the woman indeed is a little strong. But it¡¯s a pity that if I was fighting against her now instead, she would quickly be going to die without a burial ground! You still won¡¯t be able to defeat me by teaming up with them. Ye Wu Chen, since you had rejected my request, there can only be an oue¡­¡± Boom! A pressuring aura once again struck toward Ye Wu Chen. Formidable killing intents circled around Shu Hun¡¯s body. He was like an unsheathed sharp sword, shooting toward Ye Wu Chen like a bolt of lightning. Bang! Ye Wu Chen raised the sword in his hand to block the other¡¯s ferocious attack. Yet, the force behind that attack pushed him back a couple of steps with a trace of blood trickling from the corner of his mouth¡­ ¡°Hmph!¡± Shi Hun snorted coldly. Boom! A robust blownded on Wu Chen¡¯s sword. Shi Hun smirked with derision. ¡®Perhaps Ye Wu Chen previously can fight with me to a draw. However, he won¡¯t have a choice but die when facing me after I had increased my might!¡¯ Chapter 986 – Heaven Stage Peak Realm Pill Part 2

Chapter 986 ¨C Heaven Stage Peak Realm Pill Part 2

Boom! Yet, a bolt of tribtion lightning struck down from the sky at this moment. Shi Hun was so frightened by it that he retreated a couple of steps. ¡°H-how¡­could this happen?¡± ¡®Silver Tribtion Lightning! ¡®Oh god! It is the silver Tribtion Lightning that will only appear when there was a birth of a Heaven Stage High Rank Pill¡­¡¯ Shi Hun¡¯splexion constantly shifted between green and white. ¡®Although refining a Heaven Stage High Rank Pill only required for the cultivator to be at the Spiritual Realm, Spiritual Realm experts may not be able to seed refining a Heaven Stage High Rank Pill. But this woman managed to do it¡­ ¡®If¡­ if she is a Heaven Stage High Rank Alchemist, she will be able to save my daughter¡¯s life. She didn¡¯t need to use a heart as an ingredient for the pill¡­ ¡®But it is toote for regrets. Hence, I can only follow it through. ¡®Moreover, Grandmaster Xiao Jing¡¯s status is prestigious that it is far more superior than a Heaven Stage Mid Rank Alchemist¡­¡¯ Mu Ru Yue took out the Fire Controlling Pill from within the Phoenix Furnace. But she didn¡¯t pass it to Ye Wu Chen. She once again took out a bunch of medicinal nts from the Alchemy Book. Her expression gradually became serious. Shi Hun was stunned. ¡°Can it be she is nning to continue refining a pill?¡± Ye Wu Chen attacked Shi Hun when he was in deep thoughts. Shi Hun hastily withdrew his gaze, paying full attention to the man before him¡­ Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t even nce at their battle. She currently was focusingpletely on the Phoenix Furnace. What she nned to refine this time was the Heaven Stage Peak Rank Purple Gold Pill! Since it was difficult in refining a Heaven Stage Pill, Mu Ru Yue refined a Fire Controlling Pill first. She perhaps might be able to refine the Purple Gold Pill on the first try with the help of the Fire Controlling Pill. Mu Ru Yue took in a deep breath with a serious expression. ¡®No matter what, I only have a chance. I can only seed. I can¡¯t afford to fail!¡¯ Mu Ru Yue swallowed the Fire Controlling Pill when she thought about that. Swish! mes were ignited from the bottom of the Phoenix Furnace again. The scarlet mes glowed on her face. Her expression became increasingly resolute within the glow of the mes. ¡°Can it be she is trying to refine a Heaven Stage Peak Rank Pill?¡± Shi Yun sneered and shook his head. ¡®It is already stunning enough for her to be a Heaven Stage High Rank Alchemist. But it will not be possible for her to be a Heaven Stage Peak Rank Alchemist!¡¯ ¡°Nothing is impossible to her.¡± Ye Wu Chen smiled. His handsome face carried a determined glow. Intense mes appeared from his body once again, surging all of them toward Shi Hun. Boom! The entire main hall had crumpled instantly under his attack¡­ An intense battle was taking ce at this side. But Mu Ru Yue simrly was having a hard time. The Heaven Stage Peak Rank Pill was obviously over her capability. Her face turned gravely pale in a short while. Cold sweats rolled profusely down her face. Ye Si Huang¡¯s heart tightened. He wanted to help his Mother but couldn¡¯t do anything¡­ ¡°Heaven And Earth Spiritual Grass, Purple Sun Fruit, and the core of a Spiritual Realm Demon Beast¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue tool in a deep breath. She took out a stalk of Heaven And Earth Spiritual Grass and tossed it into the Phoenix Furnace. Fizz! The Heaven And Earth Spiritual Grass was instantly engulfed by hot energies, gradually bing traces of medicinal power. Following that, Mu Ru Yue had tossed all the other medicinal ingredients into the Phoenix Furnace. Just when she wanted to fuse all of those medicinal power, an intense mental resistance had developed¡­ Pff! A mighty power shot past the mes, prating Mu Ru Yue¡¯s chest. Mu Ru Yue spat out a mouthful of blood. However, she didn¡¯t stop refining the pill, focusing entirely on the Phoenix Furnace¡­ (Teaser) Boom! Yet, a bolt of tribtion lightning struck down from the sky at this moment. Shi Hun was so frightened by it that he retreated a couple of steps. ¡°H-how¡­ could this happen?¡± Shi Hun¡¯s eyes widened as he saw a goddess appeared from where the lightning struck. The goddess did a little stretch before she looked at Shi Hun with a mischievous sinister gaze. She said with a grin, ¡°It seems someone has been naughty. Now, how will you like to be punished?¡± [Miki to readers: It feels that it had been ages since Miki appeared and perhaps she might had heard a little voice that said had Miki vanished? How could this goddess disappear? Tsk! Tsk! Thus, I staged my grand entrance. Now, may everyone give me a round of apuse! Inwardly blushed after saying that and thought ¡®Ohh Wah Ahhh~ Did I really just said that? Please kill me! Where¡¯s my cotton wall to smash my head on? Sigh~ I always can¡¯t find it when I need it. Looks at an actual concrete wall Hmm~ it looks like it will hurt lots. Poses to run toward it Mhm! Let¡¯s look for some painless alternative. Looks away from the wall¡® :P] Chapter 987 – Heaven Stage Peak Realm Pill Part 3

Chapter 987 - Heaven Stage Peak Realm Pill Part 3

¡°Mother¡­¡± Ye Si Huang¡¯s heart ached. Ayer of tears coated his eyes. An obvious worried expression was disyed on his jade carved-like face. His pair of innocentrge eyes was reluctant to shift away from Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body from the start¡­ The medicinal power finally fused together under Mu Ru Yue¡¯s persistent hard work, gradually forming into a shape of a pill. Boom! Boooom! The prematurely formed pill vigorously collided against the wall of the Phoenix Furnace as if it wasn¡¯t to escape the furnace by breaking out of it. Mu Ru Yue increasingly creased her brows. She ced her palm firmly on the furnace, suppressing that raging power. Countless energy flowed out from the Alchemy Book, being absorbed by her. Her gravely pale face gradually regained rosiness in a jiffy. However, all of those energies were being used in the pill refinement¡­ If it wasn¡¯t for the Alchemy Book¡¯s assistance, Mu Ru Yue wouldn¡¯t be able to continue refining the pill ages ago! ¡°Mother, be careful!¡± Ye Si Huang, who had sharp senses, felt danger was imminent. His voice was shaky. Ye Wu Chen turned his head to nce at Mu Ru Yue. He saw a sh of golden lightning had struck down from the sky, aiming at Mu Ru Yue¡­ ¡°Heaven Cmity!¡± Heaven Cmity was the strongest type of lightning tribtions. It was a lightning with intelligence! Other lightning tribtions would only try to ruin the pill while Heaven Cmity would want to harm the alchemist instead! Even the Phoenix Furnace couldn¡¯t resist against the Heaven Cmity at all¡­ The Phoenix Furnace would be struck into halves under the Heaven Cmity! At this moment, every scene from the past life was ying like a movie in Ye Wu Chen¡¯s mind, making his heart to clench. He no longer cared about anything, running madly toward Mu Ru Yue. ¡®Mu Ru Yue and I had fallen under the might of the Heaven Cmity in our past life! ¡®Yet, I have just recently reached the Supreme Realm and Mu Ru Yue is just at the Spiritual Realm this time¡­¡¯ Ye Wu Chen raised his arm to pull Mu Ru Yue into his embrace. The Heaven Cmity still continued to strike down mercilessly, hitting his body. Pfft! Blood was spat out from Ye Wu Chen¡¯s mouth. But he seemed to not feel any pain or terror, tightly keeping the girl in his embrace. ¡°Mu Er, even though I had managed to seek you out after we fell in our past life, I don¡¯t want to be separated from you for such a long time again. I don¡¯t want to reunite with you in our next life again. I just want to be forever being with you in this entire life and eternity!¡± Each and every scene of their past life was being yed in Ye Wu Chen¡¯s mind, making his body to tremble. ¡®It will be a lie if I say I¡¯m not afraid. But I am more afraid to be separated from her again and forget everything that had transpired in my past lives¡­¡¯ Shi Hun was stunned as he dazedly looked at the two people under the wrath of the Heaven Cmity. He was greatly astonished. ¡®Heaven Cmity, Heaven Stage Peak Rank Alchemist! ¡®This woman is a Heaven Stage Peak Rank Alchemist! ¡®She is, more importantly, the only Heaven Stage Peak Rank Alchemist¡­¡¯ Shi Hun gasped and couldn¡¯t snap out from his shock. ¡®This kind of innate talent is to intentionally scare people.¡¯ The Heaven And Earth were colourless and the sun and the moon weren¡¯t glowing at this moment. Every people in the Tian Huang Manor hade running out, looking stunned at the Heaven Cmity Lightning Cloud¡­ ¡°Wu Chen, I will be fine. Let go of me!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body shuddered as she felt the man¡¯s breath. ¡°We were capable in resisting against the Heaven Cmity in our past life. If it wasn¡¯t Zi Feng that distracted our concentration, we wouldn¡¯t have fallen. Thus, we will be sessful in this life¡­¡± Chapter 988 – Heaven Stage Peak Realm Pill Part 4

Chapter 988 ¨C Heaven Stage Peak Realm Pill Part 4

¡°No!¡± Ye Wu Chen hugged Mu Ru Yue tightly in his embrace. With blood trickling from the corner of his mouth, he rebuked, ¡°I can¡¯t let you go!¡± ¡°Wu Chen!¡± ¡°Mu Er,¡± Ye Wu Chen pressed her head firmly on his shoulder. His charming voice was shaky for the first time as he said, ¡°You were at the Supreme Realm in your previous life. But currently, you are only at the Spiritual Realm. Hence, I can¡¯t afford to take the risk and let you face danger.¡± ¡°But you¡­¡± ¡°Mu Er, I¡¯m reluctant to be away from you so I won¡¯t abandon you and leave. I also won¡¯t let you leave me. It is just a Heaven Cmity. There won¡¯t be anything in this world that can hinder us. It will be enough for me to face this Heaven Cmity¡­¡± ¡®My love for her had already rooted deeply into my bone marrow. But even if I am confident in her, I still can¡¯t risk her life¡­¡¯ Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Heaven Cmity constantly struck down from the sky, hitting Ye Wu Chen¡¯s body. His body trembled a little but he didn¡¯t release the girl in his embrace from the start. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart trembled vigorously. More importantly, it was her heartache for this man¡­ ¡®This man always freely allowed me to battle when I wasn¡¯t endangered. But once I am, he will forever keep in under his wings¡­¡¯ ¡°Wu Chen.¡± Mu Ru Yue held Ye Wu Chen¡¯s hand gently. She raised her gaze to look at the man¡¯s handsome face and said, ¡°Since you already said it is just a tiny Heaven Cmity, why should we fear it? Don¡¯t worry. I still want to live. Even if it is the Heaven Cmity, it won¡¯t be able to do anything to me!¡± The girl¡¯s brazen and domineering voice entered the crowd¡¯s ears¡­ Ye Si Huang clenched his fists tightly as he looked at the man that was keeping Mu Ru Yue safe under the Heaven Cmity, slowly closing his eyes¡­ He opened his eyes after a long time had passed. His purple eyes had shifted on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body as he said, ¡°Mother, you had given me a second life. Otherwise, I would have already disappeared from this world during the Great War between the god and the demons. Hence, it is my turn to save you now¡­¡± ¡°Little Huang Er?¡± Mu Ru Yue turned her head to look at Ye Si Huang¡¯s resolute face as she continued, ¡°Huang Er, what are you nning on doing?¡± Ye Si Huang smiled. His smile was pure and candid, but it carried resolution with it¡­ ¡°If I were to ruin that Heaven Cmity, will it mean that Mother will forever not meet with any more dangers when you refine another Heaven Stage Peak Rank Pill? Moreover, if it wasn¡¯t for this Heaven Cmity, you wouldn¡¯t have died in your previous life. Thus, Huang Er wants to destroy it¡­¡± ¡®Destroy?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart shuddered. But just as she wanted to say something, she found out she couldn¡¯t voice a single word. She could only look at Ye Si Huang, stunned¡­ A ck glow circled Ye Si Huang¡¯s body within the gale. Ye Si Huang¡¯s ink-ck hair turned silver-white little by little under the gale. He looked like a demon under the dark sky, his beauty was breathtaking. His eyes simrly had undergone changes. His original charming purple eyes had moderately changed to a demonic red colour. If Feng Jing Tian¡¯s scarlet eyes were demonic and bloodthirsty, Ye Si Huang¡¯s eyes were the kind that didn¡¯t have the slightest humanity within them, he wouldn¡¯t be merciful to anyone¡­ Demon God! Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart shuddered increasingly, unable to shift her gaze away from him. That was right, the Demon God was described to be ruthless and heartless with silver hair and red eyes inside the records of ancient history books! The current him was a genuine Demon God. The expert that had stunned the entire Central Region ten thousand years ago! Shi Hun stunned subconsciously, unable to figure out what was happening now. When he was in a daze, he heard an rming dragon roar from the sky. Chapter 989 – Heaven Stage Peak Realm Pill Part 5

Chapter 989 - Heaven Stage Peak Realm Pill Part 5

Roar! That roar shocked the entire Tian Huang Manor. Everyone raised their heads to look at the sky, dazedly looking at the enormous ck dragon that was circling under the night sky. Xiao Jing, who had been hiding and watching how things yed out at a dark corner from the start, couldn¡¯t help retreat a couple steps back. Her face was void of any colours with her body shivering slightly. ¡®It is unthinkable to me to expect that Mu Ru Yue will not only a Heaven Stage Peak Rank Alchemist, but her son was also the infamous Demon God from the past!¡¯ Chills were sent through her body once again after she thought about that¡­ ¡®I¡¯m finished. I had poked the ho¡¯s nest this time. Even stepfather won¡¯t be able to save me¡­¡¯ ¡°Hell Dragon, I no longer want to see this kind of thing like the Heaven Cmity to appear in this world ever again!¡± The little boy raised his face. He had an immortal-like silver hairs and scarlet eyes that seemed to be those of a demon¡¯s. His body was like a fusion of immortal and demon, a sinister cold aura was reeking out of his body. Roar! The Hell Dragon roared loudly. A ck dragon breath was shot out from its mouth. That dragon breath instantly engulfed the lightning tribtion, the lightning tribtion quickly vanished from the sky¡­ Ye Wu Chen hugged Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body tightly. His purple eyes had focused on the little boy in front of him. An unprecedented seriousness was expressed on his face. But the Hell Dragon quickly disappeared after it dissipated the tribtion cloud. It was as if it hadn¡¯t appear at all. The sky recovered its tranquility at this moment. The quiet and cold moonlight shone downwards into the main hall¡­ Pfft! Ye Si Huang spat out a mouthful of blood. He shut his eyes gently with his body copsing toward the ground. ¡°Little Huang Er!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression changed drastically. She hastily left Ye Wu Chen¡¯s embrace to catch the little boy¡¯s body before his body hit the ground. ¡°Huang Er!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart ached when she saw the little boy¡¯s gravely paleplexion. ¡®I, as his Mother, needs to be protected by my son instead¡­¡¯ ¡°Mother¡­¡± Ye Si Huang opened his eyes weakly. With a pleasant smile on his face, he consoled, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m alright. I just need to rest for a while.¡± But he didn¡¯t tell Mu Ru Yue what was the side effects of using that power in the end. He needed to pay a heavy price for forcefully summoning the Hell Dragon to this ce! Not only would it make it harder for him to recover his original might, but also if those people wanted to find his location, they would be able to find this ce¡­ ¡°LIttle Huang Er,¡± Mu Ru Yue hugged the tender body in her embrace as she continued, ¡°You aren¡¯t allowed to do such a matter ever again.¡± Even though Little Huang Er just glossed over it, how could Mu Ru Yue believe that he didn¡¯t need to pay a price? She gently caressed his silky silver hairs but her heart felt a pain as though it was ripped apart. ¡®Other children usually grow up under the wings of their parents. But my two sons need to follow me in constantly entering dangerous situation and surviving from it¡­¡¯ ¡°Mother, Huang Er initially thought of making the Hell Dragon eliminate that person, but he couldn¡¯t stay here for long so he needed to leave¡­ Hence, Mother can only settle the Manor¡¯s owner by yourself. Huang Er is tired now so he needs to rest for a while.¡± Ye Si Huang gradually closed his eyes. His silver hair emitted a dazzling glow under the moonlight. ¡°Alright,¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled warmly. She held his body in her arms as she slowly stood up. She then shifted her gaze toward Ye Wu Chen and said, ¡°Wu Chen, this is a Heaven Stage Peak Rank Purple Gold Pill. It will help in increasing your battling power!¡± Swish! Mu Ru Yue raised her hand and tossed the pill toward Ye Wu Chen. Ye Wu Chen raised his hand to catch the Purple Gold Pill. With killing intents gradually surging out from his purple eyes, hemented, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for him, my wife and son wouldn¡¯t need to get hurt. Thus¡­¡± Chapter 990 – Heaven Stage Peak Realm Pill Part 6

Chapter 990 ¨C Heaven Stage Peak Realm Pill Part 6

¡®This man must die!¡¯ Boom! A despotic grandeur burst forth from Ye Wu Chen¡¯s body the instant he consumed the Purple Gold Pill. Shi Hun¡¯splexion changed drastically under the might of that grandeur. Terror was finally expressed in his eyes. With a slight raise of a hand, a ckrge sword appeared in Ye Wu Chen¡¯s hand¡­ When he tightened his grip on therge ck sword, mes erupted from his hand and gradually gathered to the sword in his hand. It formed a sword aura in mid-air, striking at Shi Hun. Bang! Shi Hun¡¯s body abruptly flew backward. Astonishment still brimmed in Shi Hun¡¯s heart as he looked dazedly and stunned at Ye Wu Chen who had an increase in his strength¡­ ¡°Th-this¡­ Mister, let¡¯s talk this out instead.¡± Cold sweat formed profusely from Shi Hun¡¯s forehead with a ttering smile on his face. As they said, you should know what was the best choice. He didn¡¯t have the choice but lower his head in this kind of situation¡­ Ye Wu Chen¡¯s expression was cold as he looked gloomily at Shi Hun¡¯s gravely pale face. With a wave of his arm, a purple sword aura was shot at Shi Hun. Shi Hun immediately raised his weapon to block it, but he was forced to move a couple steps back. Ayer of cold sweat subconsciously formed at his back¡­ ¡°Tell me, who is that Grandmaster you are referring to?¡± Mu Ru Yue looked ice-cold at Shi Hun. A chilly aura enveloped her body. ¡°Sh-she¡¯s Grandmaster Xiao Jing.¡± ¡°Xiao Jing?¡± Mu Ru Yue was startled for a moment before shemented, ¡°When had Xiao Jing risen to power? But¡­¡± Boom! A strong aura exploded forth, surging toward Shi Hun. ¡°Since you have teamed up with Xiao Jing, you¡¯re destined to have such an oue. As for that woman, I simrly won¡¯t let her off!¡± ¡®It was Xiao Jing that made a move on me at the most critical moment in whether I would be able to sessfully return to Hua Xia that day. Feng Jing Tian didn¡¯t hesitate to use his body to block her sword for me in order to help me in sessfully activating the magic array. ¡®I will never forgive her!¡¯ Mu Ru Yue took in a deep breath and with her gaze bing increasingly cial, she asked, ¡°Where is Xiao Jing now?¡± When Shi Hun raised his head, his eyes met with the girl¡¯s cial eyes making him shiver a little. ¡°Just now¡­ she was in my daughter¡¯s room. But I¡¯m not sure where she is now. She had secretly followed me here when I came to meet you guys. She must have already left after seeing what happened previously. Nheless, I shall give you a piece of advice. It is best that you don¡¯t be her foe as she will be an extraordinary existence in the future. You will certainly be not her match! If you kill me, she will simrly avenge for me!¡± Shi Hun¡¯s gaze darkened slightly as he thought about the prediction that his ancestor had left behind. It was the only card he had to threaten these two people. ¡°Is that so?¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled as she continued, ¡°But so what? No matter who it is, if they want to hurt my son, I must eliminate them even if they are far from me! Xiao Bai! Xiao Yue! Go and bring Xiao Jing over to me!¡± Swish! Two rays of light shot out from Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body at that instant. Two figures appeared before her, one in the sky and one on the ground¡­ A white dragon was circling in the sky. Its enormous body had covered the entire horizon with a domineering gaze. The other figure was a silver wolf on the ground. Her elegant and beautiful furs emitted a dazzling glow under the moonlight. Shi Hun, who initially didn¡¯t think much about what she said, waspletely stunned after he saw the dragon and wolf. He rubbed his eyes roughly. His pupils suddenly dted when he discovered that he hasn¡¯t seen them wrong. Following that, he shrieked heart-wrenchingly, ¡°No!!¡± ¡®White robes, purple robes, silver wolf, and white dragon¡­ ¡®Is-isn¡¯t¡­ this the exact scene tha-that the ancestor had foreseen?¡¯ Chapter 991 –The One That Loves Her The Most Is Him Part 1

Chapter 991 ¨CThe One That Loves Her The Most Is Him Part 1

Shi Hun was totally scared witless upon seeing the scene before him. His body couldn¡¯t help but shudder uncontrobly. He finally feared at this instant. ¡®This couple¡¯s distinct characteristic was that obvious. I initially thought it was just a coincidence. I didn¡¯t expect this to happen¡­¡¯ Mu Ru Yue walked forward, looking down at the middle-aged man that was on the ground in a tattered state. Her voice was as freezing as snow when she said, ¡°Tell me, how to leave this Tian Huang Manor.¡± Shi Hun forcefully suppressed his fears as he pleaded with a shaky voice, ¡°I-if you let me go, I will tell you.¡± ¡®This is myst chance in negotiating with her now¡­¡¯ ¡°You aren¡¯t saying?¡± Mu Ru Yue smirked slightly and asked with a fake smile. ¡°I¡­¡± The girl¡¯s foot stepped hard on his wrist when he just said that word. The intense pain made him shriek out uncontrobly with all his might. ¡°Ahhh!¡± Shi Hun had never experienced fear before. This was his first andst time that he failed ever since he became the owner of the Tian Huang Manor¡­ He understood that the couple before him would certainly not let him off¡­ ¡°You are to make the decision yourself. Are you or are you not going to tell me?¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her icy gaze as she asked expressionlessly. Shi Hun bit his lips as he said, ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± ¡®Frankly, I indeed regret. If I knew that she was the person of the prophecy earlier, I wouldn¡¯t choose to offend these two people no matter what. ¡®Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be able to survive during the world annihtion crisis in the future¡­ ¡®Since I will still die in the end, why don¡¯t I forcefully make her stay within the Tian Huang Manor? She perhaps may help the Tian Huang Manor to ovee a crisis when those expertse.¡¯ Shi Hun was still trying to plot against Mu Ru Yue in the end. ¡°Since you aren¡¯t going to tell me¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue paused for a moment before she said, ¡°Then I can only make you live a life worse than death!¡± Shi Hun¡¯s heart shuddered. A pill was shot in his mouth when he parted his lips to plead. He hastily wanted to dig out the pill from his throat. Yet, the pill had already formed into medicinal power and entered his body, making it impossible for him to vomit the pill no matter how he tried. ¡°What did you make me consume?¡± Shi Hun¡¯s body trembled as he yelled angrily with a gravely paleplexion. Mu Ru Yue nced at him indifferently as she revealed, ¡°Ten Thousand Heart Pration Pill!¡± The Ten Thousand Heart Pration Pill would make the consumer feel as though their heart had been prated by ten thousand arrows while keeping them alive. ¡°Ah!¡± Shi Hun hugged his chest tightly as he knelt on the ground just after Mu Ru Yue revealed the name of the pill. Cold sweat rolled profusely down his face, making hisplexion increasingly paler. ¡®Pain! ¡®It is a pain that I¡¯ve never experienced before! ¡®It is as if a hand was roughly tearing my heart apart. Following that, it is a loop cycle of the injuries gradually recovered before feeling as though my heart was being ripped apart again¡­¡¯ ¡°Have you thought it through? Will you tell me the method in leaving the Tian Huang Manor or do you want to forever enjoy your current pain? Moreover, the pain will be never-ending!¡± ¡®Forever? ¡®How will I be able to bear that? I already can¡¯t withstand it for just an instant¡­¡¯ ¡°I¡­ I will say.¡± Shi Hun raised his gravely pale face and with his expression distorted due to the pain, he revealed, ¡°It¡­ it is at the sacrificial altar. There is a way to exit the Tian Huang Manor at that ce. Will you let me off now?¡± Mu Ru Yue smirked as she replied, ¡°When did I promise you that I will let you off?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Shi Hun¡¯s expression changedpletely as he rebuked, ¡°You are not keeping to your words! You had obviously promised¡­¡± Shi Hun was stunned when he said up to that point. Chapter 992 –The One That Loves Her The Most Is Him Part 2

Chapter 992 -The One That Loves Her The Most Is Him Part 2

It was due him remembering that Mu Ru Yue had only said that he wouldn¡¯t need to suffer from his current pain forever if he told her the method but she didn¡¯t say that she would let him go. In that case, there was only a way for him to escape such sufferings¡­ It was death! Shi Hun¡¯s heart shuddered. ¡®The little girl clearly is only in her early twenties. But why do I feel that I¡¯m not her match¡­¡¯ ¡°Master!¡± Xiao Yue was lifting a girl with her hand before she tossed the girl heavily on the ground. ¡°This woman tried to escape but Xiao Bai and I had caught her. Master, how do you want to deal with her?¡± Xiao Jing had currently curled up her body on the ground with herplexion void of any colours. It was as though she experienced an extreme fright as her eyes were widened and her body was shivering slightly. ¡°Xiao Jing, long time no see.¡± Mu Ru Yue sniggered as she continued, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect for you to want to kill my son¡­¡± Xiao Jing¡¯s thin lips trembled a little as she said fearfully, ¡°Demon God! He is a Demon God!¡± ¡®The characteristics of a Demon God was him having silver hair and red eyes. I didn¡¯t expect Mu Ru Yue¡¯s son to be the Demon God¡­¡¯ ¡°Hahaha! Mu Ru Yue, you will pay a price for teaming up with the Demon God!¡± Xiao Jingughed brazenly. With intense killing intents surging out from her body, she continued, ¡°My stepfather is such an outstanding man. Yet, you tossed him away. There will be a day that you regret that decision! Hence, I want to kill your son for you to savour the pain of feeling as though your heart is being prated by ten thousand arrows!¡± Shi Hun was stunned as he looked in shock at Xiao Jing¡¯s crazed appearance. ¡°Grandmaster Xiao Jing, were¡­ you using me?¡± ¡®This woman was using me for her selfish desire. It is a joke that I believed her words¡­¡¯ Xiao Jing snorted coldly as she replied, ¡°That¡¯s right, I was indeed using you. Who called you to be that foolish in believing every single word that I said to you?¡± Xiao Jing could no longer do anything to salvage the current situation so she didn¡¯t see the point in continuing to hide her true intention¡­ Boom! A p of thunders seemed to have urred above Shi Hun¡¯s head, scaring him witless. He looked at the side of Xiao Jing¡¯s cold face in disbelief. ¡®So I had only been a tool that this woman had been making use of all along. Not only had I gotten myself involved in this matter, but I had also led to the death of several experts of the Tian Huang Manor.¡¯ Hate! A bone-piercing hatred surged in Shi Hun¡¯s heart. Strong killing intents slowly were released from his body. Swish! He moved in a dash over to Xiao Jing, mercilessly strangling her neck. ¡°Xiao Jing, you dared to harm me. Do you know how miserable I had be due to your instigation?¡± Xiao Jing¡¯s face turned bright red from being strangled. She looked rmed at Mu Ru Yue as she said, ¡°Mu Ru Yue, quickly kill him and save me! Otherwise, I will never tell you what happened to Feng Jing Tian!¡± ¡®Feng Jing Tian?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart shook a little. The enchanter-like man¡¯s final resolute face entered her mind. Fury surged forth from her heart. Mu Ru Yue suppressed her heart-felt fury as she looked coldly at Xiao Jing and asked, ¡°Where is Feng Jing Tian? Is he still alive?¡± ¡°I will only tell you after you kill him!¡± Mu Ru Yue smirked as she said, ¡°Xiao Jing, can it be that you don¡¯t know that I hate being threatened the most? If you threaten me, your oue will totally be the same as Shi Hun.¡± Xiao Jing¡¯s heart shuddered but sheughed crazily following that. ¡°Hahaha! Mu Ru Yue, Ye Wu Chen and you have been being a lovey-dovey couple at this ce. But you don¡¯t know that a man had been sent and be tortured at the eighteen levels of hell due to him offending stepfather for you!!¡± Xiao Jing¡¯sughs became increasingly frantic when she saw the sudden great change in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression, her waves ofughter echoing through the entire sky¡­ Chapter 993–The One That Loves Her The Most Is Him Part 3

Chapter 993¨CThe One That Loves Her The Most Is Him Part 3

¡®This is what I want. I want her guilt and uneasiness. Since I can¡¯t kill her, I will forever make her live her life in guilt for another man. ¡®Furthermore, how can Ye Wu Chen as her husband be able to stand his beloved woman constantly thinking about another man? I will make it so that she will never obtain happiness due to her abandoning stepfather!¡¯ ¡°Mu Er,¡± Ye Wu Chen smirked as he gently embraced the girl¡¯s body. ¡°We had already crashed our way through countless ces. It is just hell. If you want to save him, I can barge into hell for you to bring him back¡­¡± Xiao Jing¡¯sughs suddenly came to a halt in her throat as she stared at the man¡¯s handsome face in disbelief. ¡®He is choosing to save his love rival for his beloved woman? ¡®How much love and tolerance does he have for her to choose to do such a deed?¡¯ Xiao Jing¡¯s body stiffened as she closed her eyes in sorrow. Her long and delicate eyshes were trembling slightly as she said, ¡°Mu Ru Yue, I originally thought that Stepfather was the one that loves you the most. He had kept his chastity for you all these years, turning a blind eye to all the girls he hade across. You are the only one that can enter his high eyesight. Yet, you just fail to see his outstandingness. Thus, I felt indignation for Stepfather. Why do you keep hurting him over and over again when he loves you to such an extent?¡± Xiao Jing gradually opened her eyes and continued with a bitter smile, ¡°I tried killing your son so that your husband will leave you. This will provide a chance for you to choose to go back to Stepfather¡¯s side. Moreover, it will make you understand that nobody except that man will be able to protect you. Nheless, I just realized I was wrong. The person that loves you the most isn¡¯t Stepfather but the man beside you instead¡­¡± ¡®Stepfather is a domineering man. He will unquestionably be unable to tolerate in helping Mu Ru Yue save his love rival no matter how much he loves her. ¡®It is only true love when a man choose to do such universally shocking deed for his woman.¡¯ ¡°I know that you won¡¯t let me off. But I will beg you for thest time. Please spare Stepfather¡¯s life. He had done everything out of his love for you. Even though I don¡¯t know what happened between all of you and identally know the past life, Stepfather didn¡¯tpletely annihte the Zi family. He just transported their souls to another dimension but made you misunderstand that they had already died.¡± ¡°It is hardly believable as with Stepfather¡¯s personality as a ruthless and heartless man, he chose to have mercy in the end. If it was others, he certainly would choose to rob them of the chance in reincarnating! Moreover, he withdrew his hand at the final critical moment for you¡­¡± ¡°I am not asking you to forgive everything that Stepfather had done. But I just hope you will spare him his life¡­¡± Even though Xiao Jing had done many bad deeds, it was all due to her loving a man that she shouldn¡¯t have fallen in love with¡­ She wouldn¡¯t cower even if it would lead to her body and bones shattered for him. More importantly, Xiao Jing understood that the woman before her would definitely surpass her Stepfather one day. Perhaps her Stepfather would really die under her hands at that time¡­ ¡°Bitch, go and die!¡± Bang! Shi Hun¡¯s fist struck on Xiao Jing¡¯s chest, instantly making her chest dent inwards. Pfft! She spat out a mouthful of blood with her face flushed red. She slowly closed her eyes with a slight smile on her face. ¡®I¡­ will never regret loving that man! ¡®If there¡¯s a next life, I am still willing to follow behind him. I will also live or die for him no matter if he is unwilling to even nce in my direction¡­¡¯ Chapter 994 –The One That Loves Her The Most Is Him Part 4

Chapter 994 ¨CThe One That Loves Her The Most Is Him Part 4

¡®It will be enough for me to just quietly stand behind him, looking at him¡­¡¯ Mu Ru Yuemented slightly as she looked at Xiao Jung who had her eyes closed. ¡®Perhaps Xiao Jing indeed deserves to die ten thousand times, but her love for Bei Jun is really touching¡­¡¯ ¡°Lord.¡± Plop! Shi Hun knelt down heavily before Mu Ru Yue as he said, trembling and shivering, ¡°This woman is the main culprit in harming the lord. She had instigated me in doing what I had done. Now, she has already died under my hands and simrly avenged for the lord. I plead for you to spare my lowly life. If you are willing to forgive me, I will do anything in my ability to serve you.¡± Inparison to Xiao Jing¡¯s peaceful end, Shi Hun¡¯s action was extremely disdainful. Mu Ru Yue nced indifferently at him and said with a cold expression, ¡°Forgive you? If it wasn¡¯t for you, my little Huang Er wouldn¡¯t have fallen into such a state. Hence, why do you think I should let you off?¡± The girl¡¯s words were like a heavy hammer striking on Shi Hun¡¯s heart. Hisplexion turned increasingly pale with despair and pain expressed on his face. ¡°Xiao Yue.¡± Mu Ru Yue called out calmly. Xiao Yue immediately understood the purpose of why Mu Ru Yue had summoned her. Her fist struck mercilessly on Shi Hun¡¯s chest. Perhaps Shi Hun¡¯s body that was previously tortured by Mu Ru Yue¡¯s pill to the point that he didn¡¯t have any energy left in his body so he couldn¡¯t put up any resistance against Xiao Yue¡¯s attack. ¡°Ah!¡± When Xiao Yue¡¯s fistnded on Shi Hun¡¯s chest, he shrieked miserably. However, a pill was once again shot into his mouth the instant he opened his mouth. ¡°You¡­¡± Shi Hun¡¯s body trembled intensely as he asked, ¡°What did you make me consume again this time?¡± Mu Ru Yue nced at him indifferently as she replied in a calm tone, ¡°It is a Bone Dissolving Pill that will make your bone slowly dissolve to be pus blood until it disappears. Wu Chen, let¡¯s go. It is also time for us to leave this Tian Huang Manor¡­¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Ye Wu Chen smirked with a warm smile in his purple eyes. He had never even nced at Shi Hun, who waspletely out of luck, from the start¡­ Shi Hun¡¯s legs gave way as he fell to the ground as he watched the two figures gradually disappearing. But the intense pain from the Bone Dissolving Pill had overwhelmed his despair. That kind of pain was as if a de was rawly cutting into his bones, making him be unable to say anything from the pain¡­ ¡°This should be the ce.¡± Mu Ru Yue halted her steps when she reached the Sacrificial Altar. Her gazended on therge door at the entrance of the tform. ¡°If I¡¯ve not guessed it wrong, this should be the gate in heading to the outside world. Currently, little Huang Er¡¯s characteristics as a Demon God is too obvious. Hence, we should temporarily let him stay within the Alchemy Book.¡± Ye Wu Chen ced an arm around Mu Ru Yue¡¯s shoulder, letting her lean against his body. ¡°Mu Er, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Mu Ru Yue took in a deep breath. ¡®I can finally return to the Eastern Ind at this moment. I wonder how Jing Er and Bai Ze are¡­¡¯ A man had his eyes shut within ady¡¯s chamber in the back courtyard of the Su family. Sunlight from outside the window was shining into the room,nding on the man¡¯s slightly moving eyshes. Suddenly, the man¡¯s fingers moved slightly. He slowly opened with eyes with a trace of puzzlement in his eyes. ¡°I remembered being pursued by the people of the North Devil Pce, jumping off a cliff. Where am I now?¡± Zi Qian Jing frowned slightly. When he was in doubt, an elegant voice was heard from his side as she said, ¡°Are you awake?¡± Zi Qian Jing was stunned for a moment as he shifted his head to look at the source of the voice instinctively. A simple but elegant figure that was silently sitting within the glow of the sunlight was reflected within his eyes. Chapter 995 –The One That Loves Her The Most Is Him Part 5

Chapter 995 -The One That Loves Her The Most Is Him Part 5

Although the woman didn¡¯t have a devastatingly beautiful appearance, it was still pleasant to the eyes. Moreover, the current her was emitting a calming and soothing aura. It would make a person with a racing heart calm down gradually¡­ ¡°You can leave once you recover.¡± Shu Ning slowly closed the book in her hand as she continued with an elegant smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect for us to meet again so quickly. Where is your younger brother?¡± Ever since Shu Ning led them out of that mountain range, they no longer met each other. Moreover, Zi Qian Jing treated Shu Ning as a passerby in his life from the start¡­ ¡°He needed to settle something so he left.¡± Zi Qian Jing frowned slightly as he queried, ¡°Why am I at this ce?¡± Shi Ning nced at Zi Qian Jing before she replied, ¡°I coincidentally picked you up within a mountain forest. I saw that you were seriously injured so I brought you back here. Now, you still can¡¯t get up and move about. You can only leave once you have fully recovered¡­¡± ¡°No!¡± Zi Qian Jing struggled to sit up. However, the pain from his body made him gasp. ¡®It seems my injuries this time is really serious. I had also used up Mother¡¯s pills. Otherwise, I don¡¯t need to bear with such pain¡­ ¡®But the people of the North Devil Pce will find me sooner orter. If they find me here, it will implicate this woman.¡¯ ¡°It is best that you don¡¯t force yourself to move.¡± Shu Ning nced at him before she continued, ¡°You can naturally leave once your injuries recover. Why are you in such a rush? Furthermore, you can¡¯t leave even if you want to.¡± Zi Qian Jing¡¯s body stiffened. ¡®What Shu Ning said was right. With my current condition, I can¡¯t leave even if I wanted to¡­¡¯ ¡°Eldest young miss!¡± The room¡¯s door was pushed open at this moment as he reported, ¡°Eldest young miss, the head leader is asking for your presence.¡± Shu Ning¡¯s eyebrows rose as she replied indifferently, ¡°I know.¡± ¡®It has already been a period of time since I¡¯ve entered the Su family. The purpose ofing to this ce is to find out the reason for my Mother¡¯s death. Currently, I¡¯ve already almost found some clues¡­ ¡®I will leave this ce once I have avenged my Mother!¡¯ Su Zhen¡¯s expression had turned ashen as he sat within therge hall of the Su family. There was also Su Ning that was happy for Shu Ning¡¯s misfortune and a grinning Madam Su that were standing by his side. ¡°Shu Ning, I heard that you brought a severely injured man back to the manor?¡± Su Zhen snorted coldly as he chided, ¡°You should know your status! How could you interact with a man of unknown background, not to mention bringing him here into my Su family¡¯s manor? What if he had ulterior motives in wanting to obtain my Su family¡¯s assets?¡± Shu Ning sneered as she rebuked, ¡°Su family¡¯s assets? You are cing too much importance on your Su family. Not to even mention him, even I¡­ simrly think nothing of it!¡± Bang! Su Zhen mmed his fist on the table as he scolded with gritted teeth, ¡°Shu Ning, you¡¯re too outrageous. Not only are you unwilling to change your surname after returning to the Su family, but you also keep on going against me. Is this how your Mother raised you up?¡± Shu Ning¡¯s expression darkened at that instant. With a glint in her eyes, she mocked, ¡°Had you forgotten that my Mother already died the moment I was born?¡± ¡°Delinquent!¡± Su Zhen was so angry that hisplexion had turned ashen. ¡®If it wasn¡¯t that I have my eyes on her stunning innate talent, it will be impossible for me to let such a seed of disaster return to the Su family.¡¯ ¡°Since you are in my Su family¡¯s manor, you must abide by the rules of the Su family. You are to immediately chase that man out of this ce! I don¡¯t think he is a good person! He must havee here for my Su family¡¯s asset. Perhaps he had intentionally gotten injured to earn your sympathy!¡± Shu Ning¡¯s face no longer was calm and elegant at this moment. Her expression brimmed with a freezing cold aura instead¡­ Chapter 996 –The One That Loves Her The Most Is Him Part 6

Chapter 996 ¨CThe One That Loves Her The Most Is Him Part 6

¡°He is severely injured so he can¡¯t leave this ce. I also won¡¯t let him leave. If you are willing to ept him, it will be great. But if you are unwilling, I can only leave with him¡­¡± Shu Ning gave Su Zhen a final nce before she walked out of the room toward the sunlight without turning her head back. Boom! Intense fury gushed out from Su Zhen¡¯s body. He then said with gritted teeth, ¡°Shu Ning, you are really too imprudent in opposing your father!¡± ¡®But I can¡¯t do anything to her¡­ ¡®The Su family still needs this woman¡¯s strength¡­¡¯ ¡°Daddy,¡± Su Ning bit her lips hard as she looked in dissatisfaction at Shu Ning¡¯s departing figure. ¡°Why did you let her off just like that? A woman like her doesn¡¯t qualify to return back to the Su family!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Su Zhen snorted slightly with a sinister cold aura surging forth from his body. But he gradually calmed down in the end. ¡°I will get some people to watch their every movements! Not only must I not let that man spy on my Su family, but I also can¡¯t let him have any rtionships with Shu Ning. She still have some uses for me¡­¡± He narrowed his eyes slightly when he said to there. With a glint that shed past his eyes, he continued, ¡°She, as an abandoned daughter of the Su family, will be used as a tool of marriage alliance for my Su family!¡± ¡®I can only stabilize the status of the Su family by marriage alliance.¡¯ Su Ning became ted. ¡®I know that daddy dislikes Shu Ning so he definitely won¡¯t choose an outstanding man for her for the marriage alliance. He will just be using her to gain some benefits for the Su family¡­¡¯ Shu Ning halted her steps when she was inside the courtyard. She frowned as she looked at the dazzling gold robes in front of her. With a cold and distant voice, she asked, ¡°You need something from me?¡± Jin Kai frowned his sword brows but his gaze had stayed focused on the simple but elegant face before him. He gradually walked forth and raised his hand, wanting to grip on Shu Ning¡¯s hand. ¡°Young Master Jin!¡± Shu Ning¡¯s expression changed as she dodged Jin Kai¡¯s hand. She said coldly, ¡°Can you please watch your conduct?!¡± ¡°Shu Ning¡­¡± Jin Kai¡¯s Adam apple rolled up and down once. With his handsome face emitting a faint glow, he continued in a pleasant voice that carried a trace of hoarseness within it, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have returned to the Su family.¡± Shu Ning sneered as she rebuked, ¡°What does it have to do with you in me returning to the Su family?¡± ¡°Shu Ning, are you really clueless?¡± Jin Kai looked at Shu Ning as he said, ¡°With Su Zhen¡¯s personality, there will only be two reasons why he allowed you to return to the Su family. It is due to the might that you have revealed or due to you being a girl. ¡°There were other daughters, excluding Su Ning, from concubines within the Su family but all of them had been used by Su Zhen as marriage alliance tools. Furthermore, when your half-blood sister fell in love with a subordinate of the Su family, that subordinate was beaten to death. Your sister simrlymitted suicide due to the loss of her beloved. ¡°That man has always been cold-blooded and heartless. You will certainly be treated as a marriage alliance tool in returning back to the Su family.¡± Shu Ning lowered her gaze slightly with a mockery smirk. ¡°Jin Kai, I know that you are saying this with good intentions. But there isn¡¯t an inkling chance for us to be together.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Jin Kai¡¯s heart shuddered. A trace of hurt surged out from his cold eyes. ¡°Previously, you had chosen to hurt myrade for Su Ning in thatpetition. Hence, no matter how well you treat me, I will never forgive you for what you had done!¡± Jin Kai¡¯s footsteps stumbled a couple steps as he looked at the woman¡¯s distant expression. ¡®How could I have known at that time that I will lose the person I love the most due to that single decision¡­¡¯ ¡°But Shu Ning, you can only choose to marry me. Your father had been interacting with the people of the Yuan family these days. He must be discussing your marriage alliance. The young master of the Yuan family has always been brutal. If you don¡¯t marry me, you can only marry him¡­¡± Chapter 997 – Zi Qian Jing’s Crisis Part 1

Chapter 997 ¨C Zi Qian Jing¡¯s Crisis Part 1

Shu Ning looked at Jin Kai¡¯s affection filled eyes. She sniggered and said, ¡°Jin Kai, it is just like how it is impossible for broken ss to recover its original form. There are some mistakes that can¡¯t be given a second chance. I will never be able to forgive your previous actions!¡± Her words were like a heavy hammer that struck heavily on Jin Kai¡¯s chest. He ced down his hand powerlessly. He moved a couple steps back as he closed his eyes in pain. ¡°Do I really not stand a single chance?¡± Shu Ning nced at him and shook her head but she no longer said further as she walked past Jin Kai. Jin Kai badly wanted to extend his arm to tightly embrace her at that moment. But he didn¡¯t do that in the end¡­ Zi Qian Jing raised his gaze to look at the woman that had entered the room from outside. He had anguish but willful smile on his face with some traces of ambiguity. ¡°I¡¯ve overheard your previous conversation¡­¡± Shu Ning was startled for a moment but she didn¡¯t reply to him. ¡°If¡­¡± Zi Qian Jing paused for a moment before he offered, ¡°If you need help, feel free to find me. You have saved my life. No matter what, I will help you¡­¡± ¡°You should recuperate first.¡± Shu Ning¡¯s expression was elegant as she swept a gaze at Zi Qian Jing¡¯s handsome face and continued, ¡°You currently can¡¯t even protect yourself.¡± Zi Qian Jing¡¯s voice became slightly sluggish. He narrowed his eyes slightly with a dangerous glint that shed past his eyes. With a light smile, he said, ¡°Are¡­ are you belittling me? I still have the might in repaying you a favour. Hence, if you need help, you can feel free to find me for help.¡± Shu Ning didn¡¯t say further. Her expression was calm as if she didn¡¯t care in the slightest about what Jin Kai said. ¡°I will leave this room to you. I will sleep in the side room. If you have inconvenience in moving around, just call out for me.¡± ¡®Inconvenience in moving around?¡¯ Zi Qian Jing coughed drily with a bitter smile on his face. ¡®When have I reached to such a point before?¡¯ Zi Qian Jing suddenly thought about Mu Ru Yue. ¡®If Mother was here now, she would be able to heal all of my injuries with a pill¡­¡¯ Shu Ning no longer said anything else. She gave Zi Qian Jing a final nce before walking out of the room. That simple and elegant chrysanthemum-like figure slowly disappeared from Zi Qian Jing¡¯s field of vision. Zi Qian Jing¡¯s gaze became absent-minded as he watched the girl¡¯s departing figure. ¡®It is undeniable that woman carries a calming power with her. My heart calmed down under the might of that power. The feeling is as if I¡¯m in a field of flowers, surrounded by elegant fragrances¡­¡¯ Su Zhen was chatting with an elder by his side within the main hall when he saw the figure walking under the morning sunlight. He was stunned for a moment before he revealed a forced smile. ¡°Shu Ning, quicklye here and greet the head leader of the Yuan family.¡± ¡®The Yuan family previously had a simr influential power as the Su family. Yet, they recently managed to form a connection with the North Devil Pce. More importantly, the head leader of the Yuan family had a drastic increase in his might, reaching the Spiritual Realm from the Heaven Realm¡­ ¡®Thus, the current Su family can only look up at the Yuan family. ¡®But the young master of the Yuan family coincidentally taken a fancy of Shu Ning. Perhaps this is a chance to make a connection with the Yuan family. Since so, how can I let such a perfect chance slip? ¡®Why will I need to fear that the Su family can¡¯t form a connection with the North Devil Pce after entering a marriage alliance with the Yuan family? ¡®Although the young master of the Yuan family has a natural brutal personality, so what if the Su family sacrificed a woman for its future? Shu Ning shouldn¡¯t be going to refuse in marrying that young master for the sake of the entire Su family¡­¡¯ Shu Ning tightly furrowed her eyebrows. She had already more or less understood the purpose of why the head leader of the Yuan family hade here¡­ Chapter 998 – Zi Qian Jing’s Crisis Part 2

Chapter 998 ¨C Zi Qian Jing¡¯s Crisis Part 2

¡°Is this the eldest young miss of the Su family, Shu Ning?¡± Yuan Luo Xin (source heart) rubbed his chin as he smiled with satisfaction andplimented, ¡°Not bad! She indeed is a beauty. It¡¯s not a mystery why my grandson had been constantly thinking about her. Shu Ning, my grandson fancies you. The purpose in meing here today is to seek for a marriage alliance with the head leader of the Su family. You will be marrying into the Yuan family in half a month¡¯s time.¡± Shu Ning¡¯s heart sunk abruptly as she refused in a cold voice, ¡°I won¡¯t marry him.¡± Her voice was as calm as chrysanthemum but her words had drastically changed Yuan Luo Xin¡¯s expression. ¡°Insolent!¡± Su Zhen mmed his palm on the table as he yelled angrily, ¡°This is an order from your Father. You are to marry no matter if you¡¯re willing or not!¡± Shu Ning smirked with derision as she said, ¡°What if I am adamant in refusing to marry?¡± ¡°You will be disowned!¡± Su Zhen¡¯s expression was gloomy. ¡®I really don¡¯t have any good feelings about this girl that has been known as a harbinger of misfortune. If it was possible, I really wished I never had such a daughter!¡¯ ¡°Do you think I had returned to the Su family by my own will?¡± Shu Ning raised her head to look at Su Zhen as she continued with a sneer on her face, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t to investigate the reason for Mother¡¯s death, I definitely wouldn¡¯t step a foot into this ce! ¡°The reason for the death of your Mother?¡± Su Zhen snorted coldly as he said, ¡°Your Mother had been killed by you, a harbinger of misfortune. If it wasn¡¯t for you, how could she have died? You had already killed your Mother. It can¡¯t be that you want to kill me now, right?¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Shu Ning couldn¡¯t help butugh brazenly. With a mockery smirk on her face as sheughed, she said, ¡°Su Zhen, my Mother¡¯s death is due to you being too unfaithful. You had feelings for a malicious woman that resulted in her killing my Mother in cold blood!¡± Smack! Su Zhen pped Shu Ning¡¯s face hard. Her hair scattered from her shoulder, covering half of her face that had turned red and swollen from his p. She smiled but it carried boundless cold with it. ¡°That p shall be counted as me returning the favour in you giving me life. We no longer owe each other anything from now on.¡± What she meant was birth but not nurturement. But how could birth beparable to nurturement? Shu Ning wiped away the remnants of blood from the corner of her mouth. She raised her head to look calmly at Su Zhen as she said, ¡°Why had you be angry from embarrassment? I naturally have proof for saying such words. It wasn¡¯t a wasted trip in returning back to the Su family. I have already discovered the truth behind my Mother¡¯s death after several months of investigation¡­¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Su Zhen was so angered that hisplexion turned ashen. He shouted furiously, ¡°You are ndering your stepmother. Your actions are really disgraceful. I don¡¯t know how I had given life to you, such an evil creature! I also don¡¯t know if you are really my biological daughter. Perhaps your Mother had an affair with other men, giving birth to a person like yourself!¡± Boom! Rage burst forth from Shu Ning¡¯s body as she stared at Su Zhen. ¡°You can insult me but not my Mother. It was obviously your fault in finding pleasure, leading to some malicious woman taking my Mother¡¯s life. Currently, you are ndering my Mother in having an affair with other men. Su Zhen, are you really worthy in calling yourself a husband and father?¡± Su Zhen¡¯s body shuddered. It was due to him being overly angered that he said those words without thinking¡­ He regretted a little after thinking back about what he said now. When he said that Shu Ning wasn¡¯t his biological daughter, wouldn¡¯t it mean that his wife had cheated on him? It would be an extreme humiliation to a man. A man could have multiple wives and concubines but a woman must only have a man in her life! ¡°Cough! Cough!¡± Yuan Luo Xin cleared his throat and with a cold glow in his eyes, he said, ¡°Head leader of the Su family, didn¡¯t you say that Shu Ning was already ready in marrying into my family? Yet, from the looks of it, it doesn¡¯t seem to be the case. Rather, it looks like you had been lying to me¡­¡± Chapter 999 – Zi Qian Jing’s Crisis Part 3

Chapter 999 ¨C Zi Qian Jing¡¯s Crisis Part 3

Su Zhen¡¯s expression changed suddenly as he hastily pleaded, ¡°Head leader of the Yuan family, please give me a chance. Shu Ning will obediently marry into the Yuan family no matter what. I will make her do so even if it is by force!¡± ¡°Alright! I shall give you a chance.¡± Yuan Luo Xin¡¯s expression was slightly displeased. ¡®My grandson has been loved fondly by everyone within the Yuan family. I¡¯ve given him everything he wanted for thirty odd-years already. Since he fancies Shu Ning, I must send Shu Ning to his bed for his pleasure by all means possible¡­ ¡®Nheless, it is just unpredictable how long Shu Ning will be able to survive in serving to my grandson¡¯s needs with that body of hers.¡¯ Shu Ning¡¯s expression changedpletely. Her usual elegant face had vanished as she looked coldly at her nominally father. ¡®I had already been let down by this man during the previous banishment. But I didn¡¯t expect for him to do such a shameless act¡­¡¯ ¡°I won¡¯t marry that young master of the Yuan family no matter what you say!¡± Shu Ning¡¯s gaze became increasingly cold. She then turned around, intending to head to the entrance of the manor. Yet, Su Zhen ordered in an enraged voice from behind her back at this moment, ¡°Somebody, stop her!¡± ¡°Understood, head leader!¡± Swish! Countless figures rushed over from the front, tightly surrounding Shu Ning within. Shu Ning¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change from the start but her eyes darkened a little. ¡®It seems that I really can¡¯t continue enduring this time¡­¡¯ ¡°Shu Ning, I advise you to listen to what father says.¡± Su Ning, who had just came over, saw the current sight. With a slight trace of happiness at Shu Ning¡¯s misfortune, she said, ¡°You should know the influential power that the Yuan family possesses. If you reject them, have you thought about the consequences that the Su family will face? Since you are a woman of my Su family, you must sacrifice for the Su family.¡± Shu Ning sneered as she looked at Su Ning¡¯s outstanding appearance and mocked, ¡°Since you love the Su family that much, why don¡¯t you marry instead?¡± Su Ning¡¯s expression turned ashen at that instant. ¡®Who doesn¡¯t know that the young master of the Yuan family is brutal by nature? He had already tortured numerous woman to death. Won¡¯t I be seeking death in marrying such a person?¡¯ ¡°Shu Ning, the young master of the Yuan family fancies you, not me. Even if I throw myself to him, he may not even want me¡­¡± ¡°If he does?¡± Shu Ning smirked as she asked with a fake smile. ¡°If the person that the young master of the Yuan family wants is me, I will certainly sacrifice myself for the Su family.¡± Su Ning said those words with such devotion to righteousness, inspiring reverence. It simrly touched Su Zhen¡¯s heart greatly. He couldn¡¯t help butment a little. ¡®If all woman of the Su family is like Su Ning, I will wake upughing when I dream¡­¡¯ ¡°Su Ning, remember what you said.¡± Shu Ning shifted her head to look at Yuan Luo Xin as she offered, ¡°Head leader of the Yuan family, since Su Ning wants to substitute me in marrying, how about you let her marry to the young master of the Yuan family instead? No matter if it is beauty or the degree of being pampered by the Su family, Su Ning is greatly superior aspared to me.¡± Yuan Luo Xin became lost in thought. ¡®Su Ning is indeed a good candidate but her temper is too arrogant and willful. How can such a woman be qualified in entering the door of the Yuan family?¡¯ However, Su Ning had taken Yuan Luo Xin¡¯s silence as agreement to Shu Ning¡¯s request. Her expression changed drastically as she shouted, ¡°Shu Ning, you¡¯re despicable!¡± ¡°I¡¯m despicable? Aren¡¯t you the one that agreed to it?¡± Scorching mes of fury zed in Shu Ning¡¯s heart whenever she thought that her Mother had been killed by Su Ning¡¯s mother. She grinned at Su Ning as she said that. ¡°You¡­¡±Su Ning red at Shu Ning before she turned her head to look at Su Zhen and called out with teary eyes, ¡°Daddy¡­¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Su Zhen mmed his hand on the table and with hisplexion turned ashen, he ordered, ¡°Tie Shu Ning up and ce her in a bridal sedan chair, sending her to the Yuan manor¡­¡± Chapter 1000 – Zi Qian Jing’s Crisis Part 4

Chapter 1000 ¨C Zi Qian Jing¡¯s Crisis Part 4

¡®No matter what, I still dote fondly on Su Ning. Although Su Ning¡¯s pretentious action had disappointed me, I am still reluctant in sending my most beloved daughter to be ravaged in the Yuan Manor. ¡®Hence, I can only sacrifice my eldest daughter¡­¡¯ Shu Ning¡¯s expression slowly turned grim. But just when she wanted to say something, anguish voice was heard from in front of the crowd. His voice was like music, pleasant to the ears. ¡°If she is unwilling to marry, nobody can force her.¡± Shu Ning was stunned for a moment when she heard that voice. She shifted her head to the source of the voice, instantly a slender figure that was walking towards them under the sunlight entered her eyes. The man¡¯s appearance was god-like handsome. He had anguish smile on his face. His silver robes emitted a faint glow under the sunlight, subconsciously garnering everyone¡¯s attention. Su Ning had already known Shu Ning had picked a man up. However, she didn¡¯t see him at all for the few days that the man had entered the Su family¡¯s manor. She wasn¡¯t expecting for the man to be this handsome, getting jealous at Shu Ning¡¯s luck. ¡®Why can¡¯t I be the one to pick up such a magnificent handsome man? ¡®If he was to bepared with Jin Kai, there will be a heaven and earth difference, can¡¯t even bepared on the same level¡­¡¯ ¡°Who are you?¡± Su Zhen¡¯s expression darkened as he asked coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to meddle in the matters of my Su family.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Zi Qian Jing smirkednguishly as he continued, ¡°But I owe her a favour. Therefore, if she is unwilling to marry into the Yuan family, you can¡¯t force her to!¡± Shu Ning snapped out from her initial shock as shemented with a cold expression, ¡°This matter has nothing to do with you. Even though I¡¯ve saved your life, I don¡¯t need any repayment. You seem to have recovered more or less already. You are to immediately leave this ce! Don¡¯t meddle with my business!¡± ¡®Yuan Luo Xin is a Spiritual Realm expert. If he were to fight with Zi Qian Jing, that brat won¡¯t stand a chance. I saved him but I didn¡¯t want to implicate him¡­ ¡®I can only make him leave now¡­¡¯ Zi Qian Jing¡¯s smile became increasinglynguish as he shifted her gaze to the woman at his side and said, ¡°I don¡¯t like owing favours¡­¡± Shu Ning was stunned. But she realized her voice was stuck in her throat when she wanted to say further. ¡°Hmph!¡± Su Zhen snorted coldly as he said, ¡°It is just a stinky brat that is overestimating his might. Are you nning to oppose my Su family by yourself? Since you are seeking death, I shall grant you your wish!¡± Boom! Su Zhen released all of his body¡¯s aura. He then rapidly soar through the sky heading toward Zi Qian Jing like a sword. He aimed his eagle w-like hand toward Zi Qian Jing¡¯s throat with a gloomy gaze. Zi Qian Jing had casually ced a hand behind his head from the start. Following that, he nced at Su Zhen indifferently. Arge hammer seemed to have struck on Su Zhen¡¯s heart at that moment, making his body to crash heavily onto the ground. ¡°You¡­¡± Su Zhen was so shocked that he widened his eyes. His body trembled uncontrobly as he said, ¡°Spiritual Realm! You¡¯re a Spiritual Realm expert¡­¡± The crowd was stunned at that instant as they looked at the man¡¯s handsome face in disbelief, inconceivable¡­ Shu Ning gasped in shock as she looked at thenguish figure with astonishment. Her heart seemed to have been knocked by something, making her gasp. ¡®It is in my wildest dreams to expect that the severely injured man that I had picked up is a Spiritual Realm expert! ¡®I wonder what kind of couple had given birth to such an abnormal being¡­¡¯ ¡°Spiritual Realm?¡± A gloomy voice was heard from a seat. Zi Qian Jing raised his head,nding his gaze on Yuan Luo Xin¡¯s elderly face¡­ Chapter 1001 – Zi Qian Jing’s Crisis Part 5

Chapter 1001 ¨C Zi Qian Jing¡¯s Crisis Part 5

¡°Hmm?¡± Zi Qian Jing frowned. He rxed his brows after a long time as he chuckled and said, ¡°So that¡¯s the case! You used a secret technique to forcefully increase your cultivation from the Heaven Realm to the Spiritual Realm. But the price for that was half of your life force.¡± Experts that had reached the Spiritual Realm would have a thousand years of life force. But Yuan Luo Xin¡¯s life expectancy was still at the Heaven Realm. Moreover, since he had forcefully increased his cultivation, it had resulted in reducing his seven hundred years of life force from reaching the Heaven Realm by half¡­ Hence, not everything was free in this world. If you wanted strength, you had to pay an equivalent price! Yuan Luo Xin sniggered after being seen through by Zi Qian Jing. ¡°So what? I already possessed the might and can use that power to threaten people or for happiness!¡± ¡°No!¡± Zi Qian Jing shook his head as he continued, ¡°It is due to your life ending today! I certainly won¡¯t let you oppress Shu Ning. Hence, let¡¯s have a life or death duel!¡± Boom! A tyrannical aura exploded forth from Yuan Luo Xin¡¯s body. Heughed brazenly as he leaped out from his seat,nding before Zi Qian Jing. ¡°Brat, you are young but you got lot of guts to say such brazen words. Since so, I shall teach you a lesson on behalf of your parents!¡± Suddenly, the temperature in the surrounding suddenly dropped drastically at this moment. The man¡¯s gaze was ice-cold as he looked at Yuan Luo Xin and said, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have mentioned about my parents!¡± ¡®My parents are the reverse scale in my heart. Anybody that disrespects them die!¡¯ ¡°Hmph!¡± Yuan Luo Xin didn¡¯t think much of him as he pressured his aura toward Zi Qian Jing. But Zi Qian Jing had easily lifted his hand under the immense pressure, easily dissipating his aura. ¡°Stinky brat, take this move!¡± Yuan Luo Xin¡¯s expression changed greatly. With his palm coated with ayer of scarlet mes, he struck his palm toward Zi Qian Jing¡¯s head. Zi Qian Jing smirked slightly when he saw the other¡¯s approaching attack, slowly raising his hand¡­ Boom! Intense mes surged from his body, instantly obliterating everything in the main hall. Yuan Luo Xin¡¯s body was pushed backward. Bang! He had heavily crashed onto the floor. He widened his eyes in shock as he looked at the silver-robed man walking toward him. ¡°Do you know why you lost that quickly?¡± Zi Qian Jing smirked as he continued, ¡°How can gaining power from external force beparable to genuinely training to gain your current power? Hence, any Spiritual Realm martial practitioner just needs one move to instantly defeat you¡­¡± ¡°No!¡± Yuan Luo Xin shrieked out with all his might with his body shuddering. ¡®I have lost this time. I¡¯ve even lost so terribly that I don¡¯t have any dignity left¡­¡¯ The Su family¡¯s father and daughter were stunned. The divine-like being as the head leader of the Yuan family to them had been instantly defeated by a man. ¡®Th-this is too shocking¡­¡¯ ¡°Mister Zi? Shu Ning looked dazedly at the side of the man¡¯s handsome face. It was obscure to her why a person¡¯s figure had appeared in her mind. ¡®Mu Ru Yue! ¡®That¡¯s right, no matter if his grandeur and his other characteristic, this man looks too simr to Mu Ru Yue. However, Mu Ru Yue hasn¡¯t even reached thirty years of age today so how can she have a twenty-year odd-year son? ¡®I must be overthinking¡­¡¯ Shu Ning shook her head as she shifted her gaze to the dazed Su family¡¯s members. She smirked with slight derision¡­ ¡°Th-this mister.¡± Su Zhen snapped back to reality as he said ttering, ¡°This is just a misunderstanding. Don¡¯t you like Shu Ning? If you like her, I can let her marry you¡­¡± Chapter 1002 – Zi Qian Jing’s Crisis Part 6

Chapter 1002 - Zi Qian Jing¡¯s Crisis Part 6

In his point of view, how could a man step up for a woman not caring about offending the North Devil Pce backing the Yuan family unless he had feelings for her? ¡°Su Zhen!¡± Shu Ning¡¯splexion turned ashen as she continued fumingly, ¡°I will say it one more time. Since you had chased me out of the Su family ten odd-years ago, you lost the qualification in meddling with my matters. I still have a maternal grandfather. Even if I was to marry, it will be Grandfather that will step in for me!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Su Zhen red at Shu Ning. ¡®This brat is really powerful. If I can rope him in as the Su family¡¯s son-inw, it will only be benefits and no demerits to me¡­¡¯ Zi Qian Jing looked coldly at Su Zhen. He didn¡¯t say anything from the start. But when he wanted to step up, a wave ofughs suddenly came out from Yuan Luo Xin¡¯s mouth. ¡°Hahaha!¡± He looked cynically at Zi Qian Jing as he said heavily on each of his following words, ¡°Do you think it will suffice just by defeating me? It¡¯s a pity but I have the North Devil Pce backing me. It is an existence that you can¡¯t afford to provoke¡­¡± Zi Qian Jing raised his brows slightly. But he didn¡¯t show any expression that showed that he cared about what he said. It was at this moment that Yuan Luo Xin¡¯s voice was heard suddenly, echoing within therge hall. ¡°To every elders of the North Devil Pce, please assist me in killing this stinky brat!¡± Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish! At that instant, countless sinister cold aura pressured toward Zi Qian Jing, forcing Zi Qian Jing to retreat a couple steps. Following that, several figures appeared out of thin air under the crowd¡¯s gaze, standing before Zi Qian Jing. ¡°North Devil Pce? Spiritual Realm?¡± Zi Qian Jing¡¯s gaze darkened. ¡®These people are all at the Spiritual Realm. It will be a little difficult for me to face so many Spiritual Realm practitioners by myself¡­¡¯ ¡°Zi Qian Jing, we have finally found you. I didn¡¯t expect for you to survive the fall from the Heaven Cliff!¡± The man in green robes sniggered as he looked arrogantly at Zi Qian Jing¡¯s face and continued, ¡°You won¡¯t be able to escape this time! Hahaha! Once we kill you, we can head back to report to the Pce Master. Perhaps all of us will be able to break through to the Supreme Realm. It is a power that everyone strives to possess¡­¡± Zi Qian Jing¡¯s gaze slowly turned cold. He shifted his head to look at Shu Ning that was standing behind him and frowned slightly. ¡®It may be possible for me to escape from here but what about Shu Ning? She will definitely be killed if she stays here!¡¯ Shu Ning obviously saw through Zi Qian Jing¡¯s thoughts as she pursed her lips and said, ¡°Quickly leave! I am the cause for this matter. I don¡¯t want to implicate you!¡± Zi Qian Jing didn¡¯t say anything. He withdrew his gaze and looked coldly at the crowd before him. ¡®Shu Ning had saved my life no matter what. Moreover, she is Mother¡¯s friend. I can¡¯t just leave her behind and escape on my own¡­¡¯ Currently, white doors had suddenly appeared in the mountain range near the Su City. Two figures walked out from those doors. ¡°Where are we?¡± Mu Ru Yue frowned slightly as she silently surveyed the area that she was in now. But Ye Si Huang¡¯s voice was heard from within the Alchemy Book before she could figure out where she was. ¡°Mother, I can feel that this ce is Su City. Elder Brother Qian Jing¡¯s aura is nearby. He is facing some people now and all of them are at the Spiritual Realm.¡± ¡®Spiritual Realm?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart shuddered as her expression turned serious when she said, ¡°Can it be people of the North Devil Pce? Jing Er is in danger. Wu Chen, we must quickly rush to his side now.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Ye Wu Chen looked gently at Mu Ru Yue. Yet, when he cast his gaze to the nearby sky, a dark glow shed past his eyes¡­ Chapter 1003 – Reunion Part 1

Chapter 1003 ¨C Reunion Part 1

¡°Mister Zi!¡± Shu Ning¡¯s heart tightened as she looked at the man standing before her. She became a little absent-minded, instantly having mixed feelings. Even she herself didn¡¯t understand what kind of feeling she was feeling¡­ ¡°You leave first.¡± Silver robes fluttered in the wind. Zi Qian Jing raised his gaze to look at the numerous Spiritual Realm practitioners before him. His gaze carried seriousness within it, no longer asnguish as usual. ¡°Leave?¡± Shu Ning chuckled bitterly as she refused, ¡°I won¡¯t be able to leave. Furthermore, I can¡¯t just abandon a severely injured person behind and leave. Mister Zi, your injuries haven¡¯t recovered yet so¡­¡± ¡®More importantly, this situation had arisen due to me.¡¯ ¡°Hmph! Leave? None of you will be able to leave. Zi Qian Jing, where on earth is your younger brother? You are to immediately tell us his location. Otherwise, the two of you will die without a doubt!¡± ¡°Sorry, but I had already said that I don¡¯t know. But even if I know, I won¡¯t tell you.¡± Mockery filled Zi Qian Jing¡¯s eyes as he revealed a taunting smirk. ¡°You are seeking death!¡± Killing intents surged forth from the middle-aged man¡¯s body. He said coldly, ¡°Since so, don¡¯t me us for being uncourteous then! Let¡¯s team up and kill him!¡± Boom! Intense aura burst out from everyone¡¯s body, dashing toward Zi Qian Jing. Su Ning had an unknown excitement when she looked at the two people being surrounded by Spiritual Realm experts. Viciousness was expressed in her eyes as she stared at Shu Ning like a venomous snake. Zi Qian Jing¡¯s heart became heavy when he felt the crowd¡¯s aura but he didn¡¯t cower in the slightest¡­ Everyone zeroed their attacks on Zi Qian Jing at this moment. Zi Qian Jing was slowly in the disadvantage when he faced with so many Spiritual Realm practitioners, no matter how powerful he was¡­ Shu Ning became anxious as she looked at the fierce battle urring before her. But she couldn¡¯t do anything in a battlefield between Spiritual Realm experts¡­ ¡®I had thought I am talented enough during the years I stayed within the Shu family. But now, I understand how big the world is and there are countless young experts that are stronger than me after leaving the Shu family.¡¯ Thus, this was the first time Shu Ning felt powerless. If she had sufficient might, perhaps she wouldn¡¯t be as oppressed as now. More importantly, she wouldn¡¯t need Zi Qian Jing to step up for her¡­ Bang! The middle-aged man¡¯s fistnded on Zi Qian Jing¡¯s chest, pushing Zi Qian Jing back a few steps. Zi Qian Jing looked coldly at the crowd before him. ¡°Zi Qian Jing, you aren¡¯t our match!¡± He raised his head to look at Zi Qian Jing¡¯s face and with a smirk filled with ridicule, he said, ¡°No matter how powerful you are, it is impossible for you to fight against a group of Spiritual Realm practitioners¡­¡± ¡®No matter how powerful a person is, how can he be a match for so many of us?¡¯ Shu Ning¡¯s expression changedpletely. Worries was expressed on her simple but elegant face. She calmed down as she looked coldly at the crowd before her and said, ¡°I know where is the person that all of you are looking for¡­¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± The middle-aged man narrowed his eyes as he stared at Shu Ning with a threatening gaze as he warned, ¡°You should know the oue if you were to lie to us!¡± Shu Ning smiled indifferently as she replied, ¡°I will tell you once Zi Qian Jing leaves.¡± ¡®I can only use this way to let Zi Qian Jing sessfully leave this ce now¡­¡¯ ¡°Shu Ning, what are you thinking?¡± Zi Qian Jing¡¯s expression turned cold as he continued, ¡°No matter how critical the situation is, I, Zi Qian Jing, will never need a woman to use her life to protect me!¡± ¡®Huang Er had gone to another world to look for Mother. It won¡¯t be possible for Shu Ning to know where he is. This woman actually chose to use such a foolish method to protect me¡­¡¯ Chapter 1004 – Reunion Part 2

Chapter 1004 - Reunion Part 2

¡°Hahaha!¡± The middle-aged manughed as hemented, ¡°Woman, it is undeniable that you are really gutsy. You should know what your oue would be once Zi Qian Jing leaves! It is a pity that it¡¯s useless to just have guts. I don¡¯t believe that you will know the location of Zi Qian Jing¡¯s younger brother when he doesn¡¯t know it himself! Since you want to help him that badly, I will kill you first so that Zi Qian Jing won¡¯t be too bored when he goes to hell¡­¡± Boom! A mighty aura pressured toward Shu Ning, a sharp sword soared through the air piercing toward her. Everything happened so quickly that even Zi Qian Jing couldn¡¯t react to it for a moment. ¡°Haha!¡± Su Ningughed out loud. She could already see the scene when Shu Ning copse in her pool of blood. ¡°This damnable woman will finally die!¡± She had never felt so euphoric before¡­ ¡°Oh no!¡± Zi Qian Jing¡¯s expression changed. When he wanted to make his move, numerous figures moved in a sh to block his path. He could only watch on as the sword continued on its path, piercing toward Shu Ning¡¯s throat¡­ It was obscure to Zi Qian Jing why he became fearful when he looked at the woman¡¯s calm and elegant expression. That kind of feeling was akin to the time in his previous life when he could only watch his parents be annihted under the heaven cmity when he was in a bewildered state from having his limbs amputated¡­ He swore that he no longer wanted to see anyone getting injured from wanting to protect him when his new life started¡­ An indifferent voice was suddenly heard from the sky at this moment, entering everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°Wu Chen, it seems we have juste at the perfect timing¡­¡± Bang! A red glow descended from the sky, hitting on the sword. The sword had a change in its trajectory. ng! Itnded on the ground¡­ The crowd was stunned as they raised their heads to look at the sky. Hence, two magnificent figures entered their eyes¡­ Su Zhen had seen many beauties in his life. His daughter Su Ning was an outstanding beauty. But this was his first time in knowing that a woman could be that beautiful. Even the description of devastating beautiful would not be able to depict her beauty¡­ White robes and hair fluttered along with the wind. The sky seemed to be like a painting and she was a woman that hade out from that painting. Her cial expression failed to cover her magnificence. There was a purple-robed man standing by her side. Even though they were standing side-by-side, she didn¡¯t outshine the man. The couple that stood next to each other looked like apatible divine daopanion. It was especially so when the man had a pair of purple pupils with an imposing glow in his eyes. The Devil Snare¡¯s pattern that covered half of his face embellished his appearance when he smiled. Countless red spider lily that originated from hell seemed to have blossomed in his surrounding at that instant. His beauty was so breathtaking that it would be impossible for anyone to forget this scene¡­ ¡°It¡¯s them!¡± Su Ning¡¯s heart shook as she gritted her teeth with hatred. ¡®I will never forget that it was this woman that shattered all of my pride and trampled on my dignity. I didn¡¯t expect to see her again at this ce¡­ ¡®Furthermore, she seems to have be much stronger aspared to several months ago¡­¡¯ Mu Ru Yue parted her lips slightly and said, ¡°rming Dragon Transformation!¡± The mes behind her suddenly condensed momentarily, forming into arge sword that seemed to be able to slice the sky apart behind her back beforending on the ground in front of the crowd¡­ Everyone turned pale with fright under the rming force, but it was already toote to dodge¡­ Boom! A tremendous sound was heard and the ground quaked for a moment. The ground was split apart by the sword. Dust and sand filled the air, hindering the crowd¡¯s sight¡­ (Teaser) ¡°Hahaha!¡± The middle-aged manughed as hemented, ¡°Woman, it is undeniable that you are really gutsy. You should know what your oue would be once Zi Qian Jing leaves! It is a pity that it¡¯s useless to just have guts. I don¡¯t believe that you will know the location of Zi Qian Jing¡¯s younger brother when he doesn¡¯t know it himself! Since you want to help him that badly, I will kill you first so that Zi Qian Jing won¡¯t be too bored when he goes to hell¡­¡± [Miki: Please demo how to go to hell first before you have a null possibility in killing off my FL¡¯s boy! Hmph!] Chapter 1005 – Reunion Part 3

Chapter 1005 - Reunion Part 3

Everyone was rmed at this moment, dazedly looking at the woman that had suddenly appeared. They were unable to get back to their senses even after a long time¡­ She managed to use a move to block all of the Spiritual Realm experts¡¯ attacks. This woman¡¯s might is too extraordinary! When some people were curious about the woman¡¯s identity, anguish voice carried by the wind was heard by the crowd, ¡°Mother, you¡¯re finally here¡­¡± Mother? Everyone¡¯s expression stiffened. This woman looked so youthful so how could she be his Mother? But the person that was more shocked than them was Shu Ning. She looked astonished at the silver-robed figure before her. She seemed to have be a fool, withering within the wind¡­ ¡®Mu Ru Yue is Zi Qian Jing¡¯s Mother? ¡®How can she have such a grown-up son?¡¯ ¡°Jing Er.¡± White robes fluttered over to Zi Qian Jing as Mu Ru Yuended before Zi Qian Jing. With a gentle smile on her ice-cold face, she asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡± Zi Qian Jing shook his head and said, ¡°All of you had returned?¡± ¡°Mhm! We had settled everything and came back¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled before she turned her head to look at Shu Ning and said, ¡°Shu Ning, so you are with Qian Jing?¡± Shu Ning snapped out of her shock with great difficulty. A puzzled gaze was expressed in Shu Ning¡¯s eyes when she heard Mu Ru Yue¡¯s words. ¡°Yue Er, h-he¡¯s your son? He looks about the same age as you are. How is it possible that he is your son?¡± Shu Ning¡¯s voice trembled when she asked thest question. ¡®Oh my god! It can¡¯t be Yue Er have a son when she was only two to three-year-old, right? If it was really the case, this world would be too mystical.¡¯ ¡°About that¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue shrugged her shoulders as she continued, ¡°It will be a long story. But Shu Ning, you seem to be facing some troubles.¡± She swept a nce through the crowd as she looked at Su Ning that had an ashenplexion and offered, ¡°Do you need help?¡± Shi Ning smiled bitterly. ¡°I had told you about my family background before. I returned to the Su family to investigate the reason for my Mother¡¯s death. Currently, I finally discovered the truth but they are denying my ims. Yet, even if they deny, I had found the midwife that helped my Mother give birth to me. She already confessed that she had been ordered by the current madam of the Su family!¡± Su Ning¡¯splexion changed as she yelled with all her might, ¡°Nonsense! My Mother didn¡¯t do such a matter. It was obviously Shu Ning herself that killed her mother¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue chuckled as she calmly nced at Su Ning that had a massive change in her expression and said, ¡°Shu Ning, I have a better solution. Do you want to try it out?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Shu Ning was stunned for a moment. ¡°Truth Pill!¡± Mu Ru Yue sneered as she exined, ¡°If the consumer of this pill lie, their entire body will rot. It will be a slow and torturous death. But if they said the truth, they will be able to have a quick death. I just don¡¯t know if she will choose to speak the truth or lie¡­¡± ¡®It¡¯s a pity there will only be an oue in the end!¡¯ Plop! Suddenly, a muffled sound was heard nearby. When the crowd shifted to the source of the sound, a beautiful woman was so frightened that her legs gave way, unable to remain standing. She pleaded in a shaky voice, trembling, ¡°Head leader, please save me. I don¡¯t want to die!¡± ¡°It is possible for you not to die!¡± Mu Ru Yue smirked as she continued, ¡°But only if you say the truth. If you don¡¯t believe what I say, you should be able to believe that your daughter knows my might¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue swept a gaze at Su Ning¡¯s gravely-pale face when she said that. Su Ning wanted to scream out in denial about her im when she received the beautiful woman¡¯s gaze. However, she nodded in the end after thinking about the consequence she might face if she were to deny. ¡°My Mother¡¯s alchemy standard is really outstanding¡­¡± Chapter 1006 – Reunion Part 4

Chapter 1006 - Reunion Part 4

The beauty¡¯sst trace of hope disappeared. She was afraid Mu Ru Yue would forcefully make her consume the pill. She hastily confessed, ¡°I will say! I will! Head leader, I admit that I was the one that killed that bitch. I had also purposely found a person to make him imposter a Daoist priest to deceive you and frame Shu Ning. Please have mercy on me. I did that all due to the child in my tummy at that time¡­¡± Su Zhen¡¯s body shuddered as if he was tased once. Following that, a wave of fury erupted in his heart. He said with gritted teeth, ¡°Mei Lin (plum gem), you have really caused me a lot of misfortunes!¡± ¡®If it wasn¡¯t for her, how could I have given up on such a daughter with an outstanding innate talent? If it wasn¡¯t for her, how could I have chosen to make the situation fall to the current situation¡­ ¡®She was the one that implicated the entire Su family!¡¯ ¡°Hehe!¡± Shu Ning chuckled lowly as she said, ¡°Does that mean that you can freely rob a person¡¯s life for that bone and flesh in your belly? I hade back to the Su family for vengeance! If you had only chased me out of the family, I could have let this matter go. Maternal grandfather had always doted on me all these years after all. But you had killed my Mother, making it impossible for me to even have a glimpse of her in my life! What rights do you have to kill her? What rights do you have to make me be motherless since young?!¡± Shu Ning¡¯s voice trembled. Her usual calm face brimmed with fury. Her gaze seemed to want to rip her corpse into tiny pieces! ¡°Lord Madam Su, I certainly won¡¯t let you off. I will personally send you to hell to apologize to my Mother!¡± Boom! The air before Shu Ning suddenly condensed. Following that, with a slight raise of her hand, a long sword appeared in Shu Ning¡¯s palm. Shua! A glow was shot out from the sword,nding on Madam Su¡¯s neck. Blood spurt out from her neck instantly. Madam Su didn¡¯t have the slightest chance in begging for mercy as she copsed on the ground¡­ ¡°Mother!¡± Su Ning shrieked out with all her might in fury. She red furiously at Shu Ning and shouted, ¡°How could your mother¡¯s lowly life beparable to my Mother¡¯s? Even if your Mother dies a hundred times, it won¡¯t even be able to beparable to a single life of my mother¡¯s. My Mother originally had known Father first. It was due to her family background being too weak that my father chose to marry that slut you are referring to as mother! You should have died along with your Mother. My Mother shouldn¡¯t be merciful in leaving you with your lowly life that year!¡± Shu Ning¡¯s eyes darkened gradually as she raised her head to look at Su Ning¡¯s crazed expression. ¡°You should know that I hate people insulting my Mother the most!¡± Su Ning snorted coldly. With her expression distorted, she rebuked, ¡°So what if I insult her? She deserves to die! If she had died earlier, Father wouldn¡¯t choose to marry her to increase the family¡¯s power, allowing her to snatch away the position that rightfully should be my Mother¡¯s all along!!¡± ¡®That¡¯s right, that position originally belonged to my Mother. ¡®Even though father was the one that court Shu Ning¡¯s mother, my father won¡¯t make any mistakes. If there is, it could only be Shu Ning¡¯s mother¡¯s fault! ¡®If it wasn¡¯t for her existence, how could father dump Mother to marry her?¡± Shu Ning shook her head andmented, ¡°Is this how Madam Su brought you up all these years to be an extremely arrogant, domineering girl with big boobs but no brain?!¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Su Ning¡¯s expression changed greatly as she pounced aggressively toward Shu Ning. ¡°You bitch! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Nheless, a mighty grandeur burst out from Shu Ning¡¯s body before Su Ning could even reach her. Boom! Su Ning¡¯s body flew backward. Plop! She crashed onto the ground, spitting out a mouthful of blood. Herplexion had instantly turned gravely pale¡­ Chapter 1007 – Reunion Part 5

Chapter 1007 ¨C Reunion Part 5

Shu Ning raised her gaze slightly when she said in a calm and indifferent tone, ¡°Su Ning, I initially decided not to deal with you as the only person that was at fault was your mother, nothing to do with you. It¡¯s a pity you didn¡¯t cherish that chance.¡± ¡°Wh-what are you going to do?¡± Su Ning finally feared for her life when she saw Shu Ning slowly nearing her. She pleaded anxiously, ¡°Daddy, save me!¡± Yet, Su Zhen, who had always doted on her, didn¡¯t help. Guilt and remorse filled in his eyes with deep sorrow within them instead¡­ ¡®So the woman that I had loved for so many years was like tigers and wolves, stopping at nothing in getting what she wants. ¡®Her gentleness and kindness had already been long gone¡­¡¯ ¡°Shu Ning, I was wrong. I know that I was. Please forgive me¡­¡± Su Ning¡¯s body shuddered. ¡®I don¡¯t want to die. Worse still, I am unwilling to be killed under the hands of my enemy.¡¯ ¡°Wrong?¡± Shu Ning sniggered. ¡°It¡¯s a pity there is no cure for regrets. Su Ning, you are weaker than me now so you can¡¯t kill me. But once you be stronger than me, I believe you will do everything you can to kill me. Hence, since I am really afraid of death, I must kill you.¡± ¡®There is nothing absolute in this world. Even if I were to cripple Su Ning¡¯s cultivation, there will still be a possibility for her to rise up again. Thus, I must kill her for my safety!¡¯ ¡°No¡­¡± A sword pierced through Su Ning¡¯s chest before she could even say finish a single word. Her body instantly stiffened instantly as she looked in despair at the face reflected in her eyes. In the end, with bloodshot eyes filled with loathsome, Su Ning used a hoarse voice to say, staring at the face that she had a bone-piercing hatred for, ¡°Shu Ning, even if I be a ghost, I certainly won¡¯t let you off!¡± Shu Ning pulled out her sword from Su Ning¡¯s body. Blood spurt out from Su Ning¡¯s body, instantly painting Su Ning¡¯s gravely pale face crimson-red. She looked so sinister under the sunlight¡­ Yuan Luo Xin didn¡¯t dare to squeak out a single word at this moment, not to mention suggesting Shu Ning to be his Granddaughter-inw. ¡®All of those Spiritual Realm experts had died under the hands of the white-robed woman. If I were to be like a fool to continue suggesting that, won¡¯t I be seeking death? I would have been as brainless as Su Ning if I really continued suggesting Shu Ning to marry into the family¡­¡¯ ¡°Yue Er,¡± Shu Ning nced indifferently at Su Zhen that had a regretful expression on his face before shifting her gaze to Mu Ru Yue. With an elegant smile filled with schr grandeur, she said, ¡°I will be leaving this ce. How about the two of you?¡± Mu Ru Yue replied with smiley eyes, ¡°We will be heading to the Dou family in the Tian Mo City.¡± Currently, the Dou family was already being governed by her uncle Dou Yi Jun. The Xiao family had also met with them. Hence, it was about time for her to reunite with them¡­ ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go together.¡± Shu Ning chuckled and with slight ripples in her eyes, she continued, ¡°I hade here to avenge for my Mother. I don¡¯t want to continue staying here after aplishing what I wanted to do.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled as her line of sight nced at Shu Ning and Zi Qian Jing¡¯s face. An indistinct glow shed past her eyes with her smile intensifying. ¡°Ning Er!¡± Su Zhen stumbled a couple of steps as he said, heartbroken and sorrowful, ¡°I had misunderstood you. I wonder if you¡¯re willing to return back to the Su family. I will give you all of my love. Once you return, you will be a bonafide eldest young mistress of the family¡­¡± Shu Ning¡¯s steps slowed down as she replied with a cold smile, ¡°I will say the exact words I had said to Jin Kai a couple days back to you. It is impossible for a broken mirror to regain its original form. Once you made a mistake, you can¡¯t just use other things topensation for it. This is especially so when you had hurt the people I care for¡­¡± Chapter 1008 – Reunion Part 6

Chapter 1008 ¨C Reunion Part 6

Su Zhen¡¯s heart trembled. ¡®How could I have predicted I would have such an oue today?¡¯ ¡°Ning Er, are you really unwilling in forgiving your father?¡± He was still holding onto thest strand of hope until now. ¡®Blood is thicker than water after all. I don¡¯t believe my daughter really won¡¯t ever forgive me¡­¡¯ ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Shu Ning shook her head with disappointment, no longer looking at Su Zhen. She walked out of the manor, disappearing from his gaze¡­ Su Zhen¡¯s legs lost their strength as he looked at the departing figure, falling to the ground. Boundless remorse devoured his heart, making him feel a heart-wrenching pain. The Su family no longer regained its former glory after this battle. Furthermore, several people of the North Devil Pce had died at this ce. Perhaps people of the North Devil Pce might evene knocking on their doors¡­ Mu Ru Yue stopped walking once she stepped out of the manor. She looked at the man by her side and asked with a raised brow, ¡°Jing Er, why were you with Shu Ning?¡± Zi Qian Jing pursed his lips slightly before he told her everything that happened after she left. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression momentarily turned grim when she heard the part where he almost died under the hands of the North Devil Pce¡¯s people. Even though Ye Wu Chen didn¡¯tment anything, there was an intense storm brewing in his purple eyes. Ayer of gloominess covered his handsome and charming face. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Zi Qian Jing looked at Mu Ru Yue and asked, ¡°Where is little Huang Er?¡± Mu Ru Yue paused for a moment before replying, ¡°It will be a little inconvenient for him to be out here.¡± ¡®Inconvenient?¡¯ Zi Qian Jing frowned slightly with suspicions in his eyes. ¡®Could it be something happened to little Huang Er? Otherwise, he will always be sticking by Mother¡¯s side with his personality¡­¡¯ ¡°Shu Ning, thank you for saving Jing Er.¡± Mu Ru Yue held onto Shu Ning¡¯s hand as she said with gratitude. Shu Ning chuckled as she replied, ¡°Hadn¡¯t he also helped me? But what I didn¡¯t expect was he is your son¡­¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, do you want toe with us to the Dou family?¡± A glow shed past Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes as she suggested with a fake smile. Shu Ning nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± But when she turned her head, a golden figure under the sunlight entered her eyes making her frown subconsciously. Jin Kai looked dazedly at the woman¡¯s elegant and beautiful face. Time seemed to have stalled for him at this instant, making him want to just look at her for all his life and eternity¡­ ¡°Shu Ning, yo-you¡¯re alright?¡± Jin Kai walked two steps closer but he didn¡¯t make any inappropriate gesture in the end. He continued, ¡°I was really worried for you.¡± Shu Ning cast her gaze toward the man¡¯s handsome and fair face with an elegant smile on her face. ¡°Jin Kai, you don¡¯t need to treat me well as I won¡¯t be able to reciprocate.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Jin Kai focused his gaze on the woman before him. With a peculiar glow in his golden pupils, he continued, ¡°It will suffice for me as long as you stop pushing me away. I will use my entire life and eternity topensate the harm you previously experienced.¡± ¡®If it was the usual, Shu Ning will definitely chase me away. But she didn¡¯t do that this time. Perhaps this is a great improvement¡­¡¯ Shu Ning¡¯s heart trembled slightly. ¡®Perhaps I¡¯ve been treating Jin Kai coldly due to what he did previously. But it is undeniable this man truly is in love with me. ¡®It¡¯s a pity I¡¯m destined in not liking him¡­¡¯ ¡°Jin Kai, I got to go. Perhaps we won¡¯t ever be meeting each other again after today so I bid you farewell. On another note, your fiancee Su Ning has already died. But there are countless good-natured girls in this world that are worthy for you to cherish. But that person won¡¯t be me¡­¡± Shu Ning no longer said further as she walked past Jin Kai¡¯s side, heading toward the sunlight before her¡­ Chapter 1009 –The Gathering Part 1

Chapter 1009 ¨CThe Gathering Part 1

Jin Kai¡¯s throat seemed to have been choked with emotion as he watched Shu Ning¡¯s disappearing figure. He wanted to say something but was unable to voice them in the end¡­ He understood that this departure would mean he would no longer have a chance to be with her from now on. Even if they met each other in the future, they would only be strangers¡­ When Mu Ru Yue was rushing toward the Dou family, the current Dou family was already facing a crisis. Even since Dou Yi Jun started to govern the Dou family, he requested for Madam Sheng Yue and Xiao Tian Yu to stay in the Dou family. But the peace didn¡¯tst long as the entire continent was already being controlled by the North Devil Pce. Currently, people of the North Devil Pce could be found across the continent. The Dou family that was rted to Mu Ru Yue naturally would be in a crisis. The original Dou family that was asrge as a city had be extremely miserable in these couple of months. If it wasn¡¯t for the backings of the Tian Mo Sect, the Dou family would have already been obliterated by the might of the North Devil Sect ages ago¡­ Currently, Dou Yi Jun was looking coldly at the crowd from the North Devil Pce in the courtyard of the Dou family. With a glint that shed past his eyes, he said, ¡°Elder Yan Tai (ink b), Elder Wu Xu (no emptiness), Elder Yu Yan (jade swallow)! My Dou family doesn¡¯t have any grudges and vengeance with your North Devil Pce. Why are you so adamant in annihting my family?¡± ¡°No grudges and vengeance?¡± Yan Tai snorted coldly as he replied, ¡°It is all due to you having Mu Ru Yue as your family member. Once we capture all of you, we will be able to force her to submit to us!¡± ¡°Yan Tai, why are you saying so much nonsense to them? You should just capture them. But I think if we want to threaten Mu Ru Yue, we just need a person. We should just capture her mother and kill the rest¡­¡± The person that said that was a beautiful woman with an alluring appearance. But her white hair exposed her age¡­ ¡°What Yu Yan said was logical. Dou Yi Jun is just her uncle so there isn¡¯t any use of him for us. Hence, let¡¯s just kill him!¡± Yan Tai¡¯s expression turned gloomy with a trace of sinister ruthless glow that shed past his eyes. Wu Xu, who was full with an immortal grandeur, didn¡¯t say anything from the start. He just looked calmly and indifferently at Dou Yi Jun. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Tian Moughed brazenly when he heard what he said as he said, ¡°Are you guys ignoring my existence, wanting to kill these people before my sight? If you really kill them, perhaps my oue will be a life worse than death.¡± ¡®There isn¡¯t anyone other than me that understood how ruthless Ye Si Huang could be. When that devil god tortured a person, that person would definitely live a life worse than death. I am more willing to die protecting the Dou family than to willingly enter the hands of the devil, experiencing tortures that would make anyone terrified.¡¯ ¡°You are at the Supreme Realm. But there are three of us.¡± Yan Tai sniggered as he continued, ¡°Do you think you will be our match?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Tian Mo moved in a sh with sinister cold aura emitting from his body, attacking them without any warning. Yan Tai chuckled as hemented, ¡°It seems that these people want to die badly. Since so, I shall grant you your wish!¡± Boom! Three cold sword aurae shot toward Tian Mo at this instant. Tian Mo expressed an unprecedented seriousness when facing their oppressing grandeur. ¡°Younger sister, brother-inw, quickly leave!¡± Dou Yi Jin hastily looked at the two people behind him and said anxiously. Xiao Tian Yu creased his sword-like brows slightly but he didn¡¯t make any action. His gaze was calm without a single ripple but his voice was low and heavy when he said hoarsely, ¡°Wife¡¯s older brother, please protect Yu Er and leave.¡± ¡®These people¡¯s target is Yu Er. They want to use Yu Er to ckmail Yue Er. No matter what, I won¡¯t let their sinister plot seed.¡¯ Chapter 1010 –The Gathering Part 2

Chapter 1010 ¨CThe Gathering Part 2

¡°Leave? Haha!¡± Yan Taiughed brazenly. Hisughs were filled with arrogance as he continued, ¡°Do you think you can leave this ce? The entire Dou family has already been surrounded by people of the North Devil Pce now. Nobody will be able to leave! We will be killing every single person in this ce, excluding Mu Ru Yue¡¯s mother, today!¡± Boom! Everyone, excluding the three elders, surged toward Madam Sheng Yue and the rest at this instant. ¡°Qing Qing, are you afraid?¡± Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s gaze turned grim as she looked at Xiao Qing Qing and asked gently. Xiao Qing Qing shook her head. Her youthful appearance had be even more devastating beautiful after the baptism of time; it was refined, fresh and clean like a lotus flower breaking the surface of water. ¡°It isn¡¯t the first time we are experiencing a crisis anyways so I¡¯m not afraid. But I don¡¯t possess a powerful might like Elder sister so I won¡¯t be able to protect my family¡­¡± Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s gaze increasingly softened but her eyes remained resolute when she said, ¡°That¡¯s good. Qing Qing, you are to remember that your elder sister is the key to this situation. No matter what, we must not fall into the hands of the North Devil Pce even if it leads to our death. Your elder sister will unquestionably avenge us in the end.¡± Xiao Qing Qing obediently nodded. However, the hand that was holding onto Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s hand tightened uncontrobly. ¡°Oh no!¡± Cold sweat flowed profusely from Tian Mo¡¯s forehead as he looked at the swarming crowd. He was already reaching his limit while facing three Supreme Realm practitioners with his current might. Hence, he didn¡¯t have spare time to save them¡­ ¡®If something happens to those people, the oue will be unimaginable! ¡®But it is already toote¡­¡¯ Despair was expressed in Tian Mo¡¯s eyes. Scorching mes of fury burst from his chest. Following that, he was pushed back a couple steps by Yu Yan¡­ ¡°Haha! This ce seems really lively.¡± Nheless, a carefree voice was heard from the sky at this moment, entering everyone¡¯s eyes. The crowd was stunned, raising their heard to look upwards. A lofty figure instantly entered their sight at that instant. He had an arrogant expression. He was like a judge judging the crowd beneath him. There was an immortal-like man with a cold expression standing by his side. With his silver hair fluttering and handsome face, it enhanced his immortal-like grandeur. ¡°Mister Murong?¡± Xiao Tian Yu was stunned. I don¡¯t know the middle-aged man by Murong Qing Chu¡¯s side, but I know the rtionship between Murong Qing Chu and Yue Er¡­¡¯ ¡°May I know who are the two of you?¡± Yan Tai¡¯s expression darkened. ¡®These two people are at the Supreme Realm!¡¯ ¡°Hehe!¡± Murong Qin1 chuckled as he continued to say with his chin up high while looking down at them, ¡°Mu Ru Yue is my Master. Since her family is in danger, I naturally can¡¯t just watch on.¡± Yan Tai¡¯s expression finally changed upon hearing that. ¡®Why wasn¡¯t I aware Mu Ru Yue has a Supreme Realm disciple?¡¯ However, what Yan Tai didn¡¯t know was Murong Qin was only self-proiming himself as Mu Ru Yue¡¯s disciple. Mu Ru Yue had never acknowledged him as her disciple¡­ ¡°What about this mister?¡± Murong Qin¡¯s voice was chilly as he asked, ¡°Do you also want to meddle in this matter?¡± Murong Qing Chu smirked slightly. With a cold glow in his eyes, he replied, ¡°She is my Father¡¯s Master so what do you think? Furthermore, Mu Ru Yue is my friend. I certainly won¡¯t let anyone touch her family till myst breath¡­¡± Although his speech was light, it¡¯s content was like a heavy hammer smashing on the crowd¡¯s heart. The expression of the three elders¡¯ faces from the North Devil Pce had turned slightly unpleasant. The reason why they were currently able to be on the upper hand in this situation was due to outnumbering their foes. Now, three Supreme Realm practitioners had suddenly appeared out of nowhere. They had totally lost their advantage in numbers¡­ Chapter 1011 –The Gathering Part 3

Chapter 1011 -The Gathering Part 3

¡°This isn¡¯t good. Elder, something terrible has happened.¡± An anxious voice was heard from behind at this moment. Yan Tai¡¯s gaze darkened slightly as he swept a cold nce at the panicking subordinate rushing over. He asked coldly, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Elder, people of the Medicine Sect and Martial Sect havee. Moreover, the group is being led by the head leaders of the Medicine Sect and Martial Sect.¡± ¡°What?¡± Yan Tai¡¯s mien turned ashen at this instant. He said with gritted teeth, ¡°Why have theye at such a moment? They even have two Supreme Realm experts leading the group.¡± A group of people had already redoubled the siege and barged in from outside when the crowd didn¡¯t understand what was happening. Not to mention people of the North Devil Pce, Xiao Tian Yu and the rest were simrly stunned. They were obviously clueless about what was happening¡­ ¡°Is this the Dou family?¡± An Xi, who was standing in front of the people of the Martial Sect, blinked her eyes and with a candid smile on her baby face, she asked, ¡°I wonder if Yue Er is here¡­¡± Qian Cheng Yan didn¡¯t say anything. He just nced at An Xi before he surveyed the crowd, looking for Mu Ru Yue. However, he was let down when he failed to see the person he was seeking. ¡°It seems Master isn¡¯t here.¡± He sighed, dested. ¡®It has been ages since I¡¯ve seen Master ever since we separated at the Chaos City previously. He longed to see her again¡­¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± When Murong Qin swept a gaze past the crowd on the pair of youthful man and woman, a trace of amazement shone past his eyes. ¡°Spiritual Master and a Divine Body? Master knows these kinds of talent?¡± It was only by luck in meeting these kinds of physique. Yet, two of them had appeared before him this time¡­ Yan Tai¡¯s expression was gloomy when he asked coldly, ¡°I wonder why has the head leaders of the Medicine Sect and Martial Sect hase here for.¡± Yao Sheng (medicine sage) nced at Yan Tai upon hearing that. He had a cial expression with his sharp eyes brimmed with coldness. On the other hand, the head leader of the Martial Sect, Mo Fei (not fly), looked like a benevolent elder. Yet, nobody dared to judge the book by the cover in determining his personality. This old man hid knives within his smile. He could stab you anytime with a knife without warning when your guards were down. ¡°North Devil Pce?¡± Yao Sheng chuckled coldly before he ridiculed, ¡°It seems the North Devil Pce is not cing the rest of the sects in this continent in their eyes, daring to make such argemotion in public. Moreover, you¡¯re delusional in wanting to govern the enter Eastern Ind! Since so, you can¡¯t me us for teaming up all of the sects in this continent to fight against you!¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Yan Taiughed brazenly. He suppressed his fury and rebuked coldly, ¡°Do you really think you can oppose our entire North Devil Pce? What a joke! The three of us are only the tip of the North Devil Pce. Currently, our pce master possesses a might where none of you all will be a match for him!¡± Mo Fei chuckled and replied, ¡°Yan Tai, you are really belittling the might of this entire continent. No matter what our ending may be in the future, you at least will already be dead by that time¡­¡± Yan Tai¡¯splexion became gravely pale momentarily. ¡®We previously had three Supreme on our side with only one Supreme practitioner on the other side. Yet now, the enemy has five Supreme practitioners while our side only has three¡­ ¡®They had essentially overwhelmed us with numbers. ¡®But I refuse to ept this. I can¡¯t ept being defeated by these people.¡¯ ¡°Hahaha!¡± Yan Tai suddenlyughed frantically. His rampant waves ofughter filled the entire manor, not disappearing even after a long period of time had passed¡­ Chapter 1012 –The Gathering Part 4

Chapter 1012 ¨CThe Gathering Part 4

¡°Head leader Mo Fei, do you know how our North Devil Pce has be so powerful? It is due to our pce master being backed by a person where all of you will not be able to defeat him. That person just needs to use a little of his might to wipe out all of you. It¡¯s a pity that Lord can¡¯t personally make his move so he can only make use of our pce master¡¯s power¡­¡± ¡®That person is so powerful that he is iparable to these puny ordinary people.¡¯ The crowd¡¯s hearts skipped a beat. ¡®Won¡¯t it mean that person is a Martial God if he is stronger than Supreme Realm practitioners? ¡°No! ¡®This is impossible. How can there really be a god in this world? Even if there is, they shouldn¡¯t be appearing at this kind of ce¡­¡¯ Murong Qing Chu remained silent as he looked downward with his cold gazending on Yan Tai¡¯s sinister old face. A ray of light flickered past his eyes. ¡°It really seems to be the calm before the storm. Perhaps the day where the world faces an annihtion crisis is imminent. There will be only a person that will be the key on deciding whether we will survive the world annihtion crisis¡­¡± Murong Qin looked at the side of the man¡¯s handsome face and asked with creased brows, ¡°Qing Chu, did you foresee something?¡± Murong Qing Chu nodded slightly, gradually shutting his eyes. When the light sunlight shone on his palm-leaf fan-like eyshes, it gave off a captivating radiance. ¡®I¡¯ve indeed foreseen something. ¡®Countless Martial Gods will descend from the sky. The entire continent will be in a terrible state. It will be like the Martial God battle from the ancient time, where everywhere would be filled with smokes and congration. However, snow-white robes that were eye-catching to the eyes will be seen within those sand and dust that filled the air. It seems to be a ray of light that pierce through the darkness, dissipating all of the sinister clouds. ¡®Perhaps she will be the sole key in deciding whether the continent will survive the world annihtion crisis¡­¡¯ ¡°The continent will really be undergoing massive changes.¡± Murong Qin didn¡¯t ask further. He sighed subconsciously. ¡®I wonder if those changes to the continent will be a blessing or a disaster¡­¡¯ ¡°Yan Tai, stop the rmist talk!¡± Yao Sheng smiled coldly as he mocked, ¡°You say that he just need to use a hand to wipe out all of us? Do you think I will believe what you say? Since you¡¯vee here, there won¡¯t be a need for you to leave. How about leaving your soul here forever?¡± Boom! A mighty force surged out from Yao Sheng¡¯s body. Following that, he seemed to have transformed into a sharp sword, piercing toward Yan Tai. Wu Xu and Yu Yan wanted toe for Yan Tai¡¯s help, but their paths were blocked by Tian Mo and Mo Fei. Ever since Dou Yi Jun started governing the Dou family, they had garnered a lot of attention. Everyone thought that it would only be a matter of time before the Dou family would be destroyed from the attacks by the North Devil Pce. Who knew that so many Supreme Realm experts hade to help them, not even caring if they were offending the North Devil Pce¡­ ¡°Qing Chu, let¡¯s join in the battle to end this battle as quickly as we can.¡± Murong Qin¡¯s body moved in a sh, his lofty bodynded on the ground. He then started tomence his attacks toward Yan Tai, teaming up with Yao Sheng¡­ Dou Yi Jun was stunned as he watched the battle between the Supreme Realm experts; he was immensely shocked. ¡®How can I not know that these people are helping the Dou family all due to Mu Ru Yue¡­ ¡®If it wasn¡¯t for her, how could so many expertse over to help out?¡¯ Yan Tai and the rest were quickly in the disadvantage under the crowd¡¯s attacks. Some people even tried to escape from this ce, but to no avail as the entire Dou family was being sieged by tworge power. Yan Tai rapidly exhausted his power under the harmonious attack from the crowd. Pfft! His body was sent flying, crashing hard on the ground. ¡°Yao Sheng! Mo Fei! There will surely be a day where you will regret doing this! Hahaha!¡± Chapter 1013 –The Gathering Part 5

Chapter 1013 ¨CThe Gathering Part 5

Yan Taiughed brazenly. His sinister expression made hair stand up on the back of everyone¡¯s neck. Murong Qin nced at him coldly. With a ray of light that shot out from the sword in his hand, it had easily prated through his throat¡­ ¡°Not good!¡± When Yan Yu and Wu Xu saw Yan Tai had already died and was also at their limits, they rapidly retreated backward. Yet, the two of them died beside Yan Tai after Murong Qin and Yao Sheng joined in the battle once again. The current scene was too dramatic. Who would expect the previous three people of the North Devil Pce that was just haughtily threatening them die so quickly¡­ Dou Yi Jun snapped out from his shock, hastily walking toward the crowd. ¡°Thank you for the four of you toe for the rescue. I, Dou Yi Jun, will never forget this great favor and virtue.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t thank me,¡± Yao Sheng swept past a gaze at Dou Yi Jun¡¯s face as he exined coldly, ¡°It is only due to me fancying this brat Qian Cheng Yan. Mu Ru Yue of your Dou family is his Master. How can I reject his request? However, where is Mu Ru Yue now?¡± Dou Yi Jun¡¯s expression turned gloomy. Everyone looked at each other for a moment. The atmosphere in the surrounding tensed up. ¡°Can it be something happened to Yue Er?¡± An Xi became nervous as she continued, ¡°I had heard from Shu Ning that Mu Ru Yue was previously in the Dou family sometimes ago. I had pleaded my Master toe and help after knowing about the Dou family¡¯s crisis. Can it be Yue Er¡­¡± An Xi¡¯s heart clenched subconsciously upon thinking about the answer to her question. ¡®I will never forget the woman that helped me when I was facing An Lin¡¯s humiliation previously at the Chaos City. ¡®It was from then on that I swear I would chase after her back for all my life and eternity. Hence, I joined the Martial Sect after thatpetition ended. I was then recruited by Mo Fei as his disciple. I had done all of that due to hoping I will be able to help Mu Ru Yue one day in the future¡­ ¡®Thus, it will be unimaginable to me if something were to happen to Mu Ru Yue. What will be my drive in improving my might if something really happened to her?¡¯ Dou Yi Jun smiled bitterly and shook his head. ¡°Nothing has happened to her. She had just gone missing. Even we don¡¯t know where Ye Wu Chen and Yue Er have gone to.¡± An Xi obviously heaved a sigh of relief upon hearing that. She then said, ¡°Everything will be fine then. Yue Er is so awesome that she won¡¯t be in any danger. Even if she does face some crisis, she will have ways of solving them.¡± Even An Xi herself didn¡¯t understand why she had such great trust toward that woman¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s head in and have a chat.¡± Murong Qin frowned slightly as he surveyed the crowd in the courtyard. ¡°I¡¯m sure people of the tworge power will be able to deal with the after mess. You won¡¯t need to worry that there will be more problems since we will be here from now on.¡± Xiao Tian Yu and Madam Sheng Yue looked at each other, sighing slightly. ¡®It seems that currently, this is the only way in dealing with the situation¡­¡¯ ¡°Head leader, there¡¯s good news!¡± A voice was suddenly heard at this instant. Dou Yi Jun frowned with slight displease. ¡°What happened? How can there be any good news for us now?¡± ¡°It¡­ it is Sir¡¯s niece¡­¡± That person was panting profusely as he continued to report, ¡°She has already entered the Tian Mo City with her husband by her side.¡± ¡°What?¡± Dou Yi Jun¡¯s body jolted. He was jubnt as hemented, ¡°Yue Er and Wu Chen? They are back? Quicklye with me to greet them!¡± The crowd was excited at this moment. Xiao Tian Yu and Madam Sheng Yue hastily raised their heads to look at the entrance of the manor. Chapter 1014 –The Gathering Part 6

Chapter 1014 -The Gathering Part 6

Two figures walked in from outside the manor before they could do anything¡­ White robes and hair fluttered gently in the wind. Madam Sheng Yue hastily covered her lips after seeing the girl¡¯s wless face. Her delicate body shuddered slightly. The heavens knew how much nightmares she had experienced ever since Mu Ru Yue¡¯s disappearance. She didn¡¯t expect to finally see her most beloved daughter once again. ¡°Father! Mother! Uncle!¡± Mu Ru Yue smilingly walked forth. With a gentle gaze, she said, ¡°I¡¯ve returned¡­¡± ¡®That¡¯s right, she had returned¡­¡¯ ¡°Yue Er, Wu Chen! Where did the two of you go during this period of time?¡± Xiao Tian Yu¡¯s gaze was brimmed with concern as he continued, ¡°We thought something had happened to you. Ye Wu Chen smiled, pulling Mu Ru Yue into his embrace. He replied with a gentle and warm expression, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Lord father-inw, nothing will ever happen to Mu Er as long as I am by her side¡­¡± Just when Mu Ru Yue wanted to exin something, she heard two voices calling her from behind. ¡°Master!¡± One of the voices was so loud that the other youthful voice was totally stifled. Not to mention Mu Ru Yue, the rest got a shock. It was especially so from the tworge power. All of them had shifted their gazes to Murong Qin. ¡°Who are you¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue frowned slightly as she asked in doubt. ¡°Hehe,¡± Murong Qin no longer had his previous arrogance as he chuckled and introduced himself, ¡°Master, have you forgotten about me? I am Murong Qing Chu¡¯s father. We previously had met each other once. I¡¯ve recognised you as my Master after gaining the inheritance that you had left behind by chance.¡± Mu Ru Yue was stunned as she finally remembered who he was. ¡®This man is the bonafide governor of the Immortal Doctor Sect. He had appeared together with Murong Qing Chu after I had previously killed Nangong Zi Feng. He then kept on self-proiming himself as the disciple of Senior Yue.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m not your Master.¡± ¡°Master, it doesn¡¯t matter if you admit being my Master or not. I will suffice in me being your disciple.¡± Murong Qin smiled tteringly. If he had a tail, he would be wagging it to beg for Mu Ru Yue¡¯s pity. Murong Qing Chu felt so ashamed by Murong Qin that he retreated a couple of steps away from Murong Qin, keeping his distance from him. He really wanted to say he didn¡¯t know this man¡­ ¡°Hehe,¡± Mo Fei chuckled andplimented, ¡°It¡¯s not a mystery why Xi Xi reveres you so much. You are extraordinary. You even refused a Supreme Realm practitioner to be your disciple. Not many people can have such a spirit.¡± ¡®More importantly, this woman¡¯s cultivation seems rather high¡­¡¯ Yao Sheng sighed slightly. With aplex gaze, hemented, ¡°You are indeed worthy to be Qian Cheng¡¯s Master¡­¡± ¡®It is reasonable for Qian Cheng to reject my offer in bing my disciple after possessing such a Master.¡¯ ¡°Master.¡± Qian Cheng Yan scratched his head and smiled youthfully and said, ¡°I finally get to see you again.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled as he looked at the man¡¯s bright eyes. ¡°If the two of you didn¡¯te here this time, perhaps I would have gone to the Medicine Sect and Martial Sect to look for you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± The light in Qian Chen Yan¡¯s eyes intensified. ¡®No matter if Master is being genuine or lying, it still proves that she hasn¡¯t forgotten about me¡­¡¯ ¡°Shu Ning, you are with Yue Er.¡± An Xi looked at Shu Ning that was standing behind Mu Ru Yue. Sheined with fake anger, ¡°You¡¯re really too cunning in not informing me. That¡¯s right, who is this gentleman? Why do I feel that he looks rather familiar?¡± Chapter 1015 –The Gathering Part 7

Chapter 1015 ¨CThe Gathering Part 7

Shu Ning gave a nce at Zi Qian Jing who was standing silently at the side. She smiled gracefully and introduced, ¡°He is Yue Er¡¯s son.¡± ps of thunder seemed to have struck above An Xi¡¯s head, making her body stiffen. ¡®This man is Mu Ru Yue¡¯s son? Can it be my ears are ying tricks on me? How can such a thing happen? How on earth was she able to give birth to a son that is only a few years younger than her¡­¡¯ ¡®I must have heard it wrong. That¡¯s right, I must have.¡± An Xi muttered to herself. It was as if she could fool herself that what she heard was just in her imagination when she said that to herself¡­ ¡°Elder sister,¡± Xiao Qing Qing leaped into Mu Ru Yue¡¯s embrace. She raised her beautiful face and smiled innocently and pure when she asked, ¡°You¡¯re finally back. But did my little cousin note back with you?¡± Everyone¡¯s gaze shifted toward Mu Ru Yue at that instant. It was as though they were waiting for her response. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body stiffened. She could only rx her body after a long period of time. She replied smilingly, ¡°Huang Er needs to settle some matters so he left temporarily for a period of time. He will be back soon.¡± ¡®Little Huang Er¡¯s identity is too sensitive after all. People perhaps may try to make use of him. Hence, I can¡¯t let him appear in public now¡­¡¯ ¡°Oh.¡± Xiao Qing Qing sighed with slight disappointment. ¡®It has been so long since I had seen him. I really long to see my little cousin that has a jade carved-like appearance.¡¯ ¡°Can the two of you please follow me?¡± Murong Qing Chu¡¯s gazended on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body. He even swept an indistinct gaze at Ye Wu Chen. With a gentle tone, he requested, ¡°I have some words I will like to speak with you privately.¡± Mu Ru Yue withdrew her gaze and nodded slightly as she agreed, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to the study room for a chat. Mother, Shu Ning is my friend. There are also these people that I will need to trouble you in entertaining them.¡± Mu Ru Yue and Ye Wu Chen started to follow closely behind Murong Qing Chu while she said that, quickly vanishing from the courtyard. The man had his hands behind his back within the study room. Gentle sunlight shone down from the sky,nding on his silver-white coloured hair. He looked like an aloof immortal that had exited from a painting. Mu Ru Yue looked at the man before him as she queried, ¡°What do you want to tell us?¡± The man gradually turned his body. With a slight smile in his aloof eyes, he revealed, ¡°I had foreseen the future of the continent recently, seeing some scenes. The entire continent will be in a terrible state in the near future. Everyone will be living within deep water and scorching mes.¡± ¡®That scene was too horrifying. It is so bad that I don¡¯t dare to watch it a second time¡­¡¯ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart sank. ¡®I don¡¯t care about those people in this continent that aren¡¯t rted to me. But there are my family members that I love fondly here.¡± ¡°What is your purpose of you telling us this¡­¡± ¡°I just wanted to inform you that your time is running out.¡± Murong Qing Chu smiled faintly as she continued, ¡°You must increase your might when those people are still stuck at the border of this world! To those experts, being just at the Spiritual Realm won¡¯t suffice¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart slowly sank further. A pair ofrge hands gripped her hand tightly as though he felt her unease. The warmth of his hand calmed her down. She looked at the aloof immortal-like man under the sunlight. ¡°I will quickly raise my might!¡± Murong Qing Chu smiled as he asked, ¡°Do you know about the Eighteen Levels of Purgatory1?¡± ¡®Eighteen Levels of Purgatory?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart shook. The words that Xiao Jing had said before she died reyed in her mind. ¡®Feng Jing Tian is being tortured within that Eighteen Levels of Purgatory! I can already imagine what the Eighteen Levels of Purgatory will be just by its name¡­¡¯ ¡°You seems to be aware that your friend is within that Eighteen Levels of Purgatory.¡± Murong Qing Chu smiled faintly and with a soft gaze, he continued, ¡°What I want to tell you next is regarding that Eighteen Levels of Purgatory¡­¡± 1. Miki: I am sorry but I had somehow misread the word and wrote this as Eighteen Levels of hell previously. Chapter 1016 –The Door of The Purgatory Part 1

Chapter 1016 -The Door of The Purgatory Part 1

¡°Eighteen Levels of Purgatory?¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her brow as she waited quietly to hear what Murong Qing Chu would say next. ¡°The Eighteen Levels of Purgatory isn¡¯t the same basis as hell. The Eighteen Levels of Purgatory was a dimension left behind by an expert in the far ancient time. Furthermore, there are only a few keys that can activate the door of that Eighteen Levels of Purgatory. ¡°I had coincidentallye across one of those keys. Nheless, you won¡¯t be able to enter the Eighteen Levels Of Purgatory that is within the North Devil Pce. However, there is another ce that possesses the entrance of the Purgatory¡­¡± Murong Qing Chu¡¯s gaze became serious. He stared his aloof gaze at the woman standing before him as he continued, ¡°Feng Jing Tian is within the sixth level of the Eighteen Levels of Purgatory, the ming Sea Purgatory. The key in my possession also only has ess to that sixth level so I can send you there. ¡°The time flow in the ming Sea Purgatory is different from the continent. A month in the Eastern Ind will be equivalent to a year of stay within that Purgatory. You will only be able to improve your might drastically by going there.¡± Mu Ru Yue became lost in thoughts. ¡®It is indeed my first time hearing about this Eighteen Levels of Purgatory in details. However, I must bring Feng Jing Tian out of there no matter what!¡¯ ¡°Wu Chen,¡± She shifted her gaze to the man by her side after thinking through. ¡°I want to head to that Eighteen Levels of Purgatory. But I am worried about the matters on this side. Bei Jun can already be said to be invincible here. In addition to those matters we heard from Murong Qing Chu, I want you to stay behind to protect my family¡­¡± ¡®There are people that I care tremendously for here. ¡®The person that I can trust entirely is only Ye Wu Chen¡­¡¯ ¡°Wu Chen,¡± Mu Ru Yue seemed to have seen through his worries as she chuckled lightly and persuaded, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯ve little Huang Er on my side. It is unimaginable for us to gauge his true strength. You totally don¡¯t need to fret at all with him by my side. No matter what, I will return back here to you safe and sound.¡± Ye Wu Chen raised his brow slightly, raising his arm to pull Mu Ru Yue into his embrace. His purple pupils focused on the woman in his embrace. With a charming smile, he swore, ¡°Mu Er, I can swear to you that nothing will happen to your family for as long as my soul exists. It is my promise to you.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart warmed up. ¡®I will absolutely be able to leave this world without regrets in my current life and eternity for possessing such a man that is willing to give his all in fulfilling my requests.¡¯ Mu Ru Yue embraced Ye Wu Chen tightly. She tiptoed to nt a light kiss on the man¡¯s lips. However, it was just a fleeting kiss. Just when Mu Ru Yue was going to leave his embrace, the arm that was embracing her tugged abruptly, making her fall within a warm chest. Ye Wu Chen had already forgotten about Murong Qing Chu that was still standing by their side. He kissed the woman¡¯s lips deeply. With scorching breaths felt on her ear, the man¡¯s low and heavy hoarse voice was heard, ¡°Mu Er, I will be waiting for your return¡­¡± He could only release the woman from his embrace after a long time had passed. Reluctance brimmed in his heart. Yet, Ye Wu Chen understood that once he left, there would be nobody that could protect the Dou family. Although there were still a couple of Supreme Realm practitioners around, they simrly wouldn¡¯t be able to hold a candle to Bei Jun. ¡®Since I had decided to love this woman with everything I have before, I should let her save the person she wants to rescue with nary a worry¡­¡¯ ¡°Wu Chen, I will return as soon as possible.¡± Mu Ru Yue looked toward Murong Qing Chu as she rified, ¡°How long more will it be until the World Annihtion Crisis?¡± ¡°Three months.¡± ¡®Three months? In other words, I only have three years to upgrade my cultivation¡­¡¯ Chapter 1017 –The Door of The Purgatory Part 2

Chapter 1017 ¨CThe Door of The Purgatory Part 2

¡°This is just a rough estimation. But some things can happen and perhaps make them appear earlier. Therefore, you must improve your might as quickly as possible.¡± There was a never seen before seriousness on Murong Qing Chu¡¯s usual aloof and elegant face. His pleasant voice was as refreshing as spring water. ¡°I understand.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded and said, ¡°Murong Qing Chu, please bring me to the Eighteen Level of Purgatory¡­¡± The entrance of the Eighteen Level of Purgatory was located at a volcano near the North Devil Pce. That volcano frequently erupted, making its surrounding tremendously dangerous. Hence, not people would be willing to enter that area. ¡°The Eighteen Level of Purgatory is within the sea of mes of that volcano. This is the key. You can head down there by yourself. I won¡¯t be apanying you.¡± Murong Qing Chu took out a key that had a length of an entire arm from his storage dimension and ced it before Mu Ru Yue. With a light smile, he said, ¡°I believe you have some ways to enter it.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded slightly. She took out and consumed a Fire Nullification Pill from her storage dimension. She jumped within the sea of mes after taking the key from Murong Qing Chu, rapidly disappearing from the man¡¯s aloof eyes¡­ Hot! Now, Mu Ru Yue could fill she was being surrounded by heat! She could still feel a heat as though capable of incinerating her even under the effect of the Fire Nullification Pill. ¡°This sea of mes is enormous. I don¡¯t know where the entrance of the Purgatory will be at.¡± Mu Ru Yue remained silent for a moment in deep thoughts. Yet, the key in her hand emitted a faint glow. The golden light illuminated the entire sea of mes. It was as though guiding her¡­ ¡°Is this it?¡± Mu Ru Yue thought as she hastily swam forward. Suddenly, she halted her movements as she looked in front of her. Her gazended on a group of scarlet scorpion; her pupils dted abruptly. ¡°Are those¡­ me Scorpions? Furthermore, the weakest one in the group is at the Spiritual Realm and there are a couple of scorpions at the Supreme Realm¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s breath became slightly sluggish. ¡®I didn¡¯t expect there will be so many aggressive demon beasts within the sea of mes.¡¯ Nheless, those me Scorpions seemed to have noticed Mu Ru Yue existence while she was in deep thoughts, quickly crawling toward her. Their speed was so rapid that they quickly neared before Mu Ru Yue¡­ ¡°If it was other ces and needed to face these many foes, perhaps I would struggle a little. But this ce is within the sea of mes. This is the environment where I excel in the best.¡± Mu Ru Yue slowly raised her hand, instantly arge sword appeared in her palm. All of the mes gathered toward Mu Ru Yue, forming an intense firestorm around her sword. Boom! With a brandish of her sword, the firestorm swiftly headed toward the scorpions that were crawling over. Although the scorpions had a fire attribute, they couldn¡¯t withstand such a blow. Several died on their backs after arge explosion. Some lucky survivors stood timidly at a side, afraid to continue advancing. Mu Ru Yue withdrew her Heavenly me Dragon Sword. But she didn¡¯t n on wiping all of those scorpions out. Since they stopped their advancement, she wouldn¡¯t intentionally attack them¡­ ¡°Since the me Scorpions appeared here, it also means that the entrance to the purgatory isn¡¯t far.¡± She speedily swam in front of the scorpions, heading to the direction that the key was leading her to. Those scorpions wanted to try and stop her. But they cowered a little once they thought back about her previously might¡­ A set of enormous doors was promptly reflected within Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes. Chapter 1018 –The Door of The Purgatory Part 3

Chapter 1018 ¨CThe Door of The Purgatory Part 3

There was a set of rusty metal chains hanging on the door. Arge key opening entered Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes. There was a horrifying skull with two glimmering hell mes shining within it. It was as if a pair of eyes was staring gloomily at you¡­ ¡°Is this the entrance of the purgatory? But¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s voice was suddenly vanished from within her throat. It was as though her further words were stuck within it. Her gaze stared at the Phoenix that was sitting crossed-leg with its eyes close beside the entrance, gasping. ¡°Scorching me Phoenix! That¡¯s right, it is indeed the legendary Scorching me Phoenix from the legends that had already been extinct from the continent ages ago! Why has it appeared here?¡± ¡®The Scorching me Phoenix is a well-known demon beast from the prehistoric time. From what I had read, it managed to wipe out a million army force by itself. ¡®Following that, she left the continent after bing a god. But why is she at this kind of ce now?¡¯ The Scorching me Phoenix that was creeping[1: Miki: If it was me, I would say resting but the author wants the Phoenix to be a creep xD] beside the entrance of the purgatory finally opened her eyes when Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart was trembling¡­ Her pair of scarlet red eyes that carried a ruthless bloodthirsty vibe within it slowlynded on Mu Ru Yue¡­ Boom! A strong aura rose from the Scorching me Phoenix. She slowly stood up and walked toward Mu Ru Yue. The pressure reeking off her body intensified as she neared Mu Ru Yue, suffocating anyone within its presence¡­ ¡°Human, who allowed you to step a foot into this ce?¡± The Scorching me Phoenix raised her head as she looked down toward Mu Ru Yue with an alluring voice that was filled with sinister coldness. ¡°My Master had ordered me to take care of this entire sea of mes. Anyone that barges into it must die!¡± A potent killing intent surged forth from the Scorching me Phoenix¡¯s body when it said thest word. The entire mes within the sea of mes umted toward the Scorching me Phoenix at that moment. Boom! The feathers of her entire body were ignited, giving off a dreadful grandeur. Mu Ru Yue felt that it was extremely difficult just to move her feet under the pressure of the aura. Her cial appearance became gravely pale bit by bit. ¡°No, I certainly mustn¡¯t die here!¡± Mu Ru Yue took in a mouthful of cold air and became silent. ¡®This phoenix¡¯s might is really powerful. It is at least several times stronger than those little scorpions. Even if the Phoenix hasn¡¯t be a full god, she should at least already be a half-god. ¡®That kind of might isn¡¯t something I can deal with currently¡­ ¡®Moreover, the effect of the Fire Nullification Pill is already dissipating. Even if I don¡¯t fear these mes, I will still be severely hurt even if I manage to survive within this sea of mes once the Fire Nullification effect haspletely vanished.¡¯ ¡°If I¡¯ve not guessed wrong, you should have sustained severe injuries.¡± A glimmered flickered in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes and she said, ¡°If you let me enter the entrance of the purgatory, I can help you treat your wounds.¡± The Scorching me Phoenix sniggered as she refused, ¡°Humans are always known to be crafty creatures. Isn¡¯t it you humans that hurt me to such an extent? I no longer believe in any flowery words that you human race speaks. Since you have the guts to barge into this ce, you should ept death!¡± Swish! mes gradually condensed within the hand of the Scorching me Phoenix. Boom! The me moved like a light wave toward Mu Ru Yue. Mu Ru Yue felt as though the air before her had dissipated under the scorching mes. She could only watch on as those mes neared her¡­ ¡®No! ¡®I can¡¯t die! ¡®There is a man still waiting for me. ¡®Since I promised I will return safely, I mustn¡¯t let him down!¡¯ Mu Ru Yue raised her head with a powerful grandeur that erupted from her body. That light wave that was charging over to her instantly vanished under the might of her intense power¡­ Chapter 1019 –The Door of The Purgatory Part 4

Chapter 1019 ¨CThe Door of The Purgatory Part 4

The entire sea of mes regained its previous tranquility. The Scorching me Phoenix was stunned as its scarlet eyes stared at Mu Ru Yue¡¯s ice-cold face. An excitement glow suddenly appeared within its eyes. That¡¯s right, it was indeed excitement. Mu Ru Yue frowned slightly, obviously clueless. A childish yet gloomy voice was suddenly heard from her body when she was in doubt. ¡°Scorching me Phoenix, she is my Mother. When did you have the guts to be delusional in trying to hurt my Mother?!¡± Swish! A snow-white figure moved in a sh andnded beside Mu Ru Yue. Ye Si Huang stood by her side with his silver hairs fluttering within the sea of mes. He was as beautiful as a little immortal child. His tender jade-carved cheek would give people an impulse to pinch it hard. However, the little boy possessed a pair of scarlet eyes. He no longer looked as innocent and adorable as before. He looked coldly at the excited Scorching me Phoenix. ¡°Yo-you are my benefactor?¡± The Scorching me Phoenix became stirred up, staring at the little boy before her. ¡®This man must be my benefactor as he had silver hair and red eyes with an appearance that could be passed as an immortal or a devil. In addition to his nostalgic aura, I can¡¯t be wrong. ¡®But why has my benefactor be a kid? There¡¯s a heaven and earth disparity from the previous benefactor that stood at the summit of the world, looking down upon themon popce¡­¡¯ ¡°Scorching me Phoenix, if you still remember that I had saved your life before, immediately form a contract with her!¡± Ye Si Huang pointed at Mu Ru Yue at his side and ordered coldly. The Scorching me Phoenix hesitated for a moment as she replied, ¡°But my Master ordered me to watch over the entrance of the purgatory. I can¡¯t disobey my Master¡¯s order.¡± ¡°Your Master?¡± Ye Si Huang sniggered as he continued, ¡°Your Master has already been gone ages ago. What is the point in you continuing to stay here? Not many people will be able toe here even if you aren¡¯t watching over the entrance of the purgatory. There aren¡¯t many people that are as abnormal as my Mother. ¡°Moreover, this isn¡¯t the only entrance of the purgatory from the continent. Even if you blocked people from entering here, people could still enter the purgatory from other ces. Hence, how about forming a contract with my Mother to repay me in saving your life previously? It should be much better than staying here doing such a useless thing.¡± ¡®Actually, it was just a coincidence in previously saving the Scorching me Phoenix. I had obtained an item that could be used to treat a sacred beast by luck. I was searching for a guinea pig to test it out. I then met with the Scorching me Phoenix at that moment. Naturally, she had be my guinea pig. I didn¡¯t expect it to really work in the end. ¡®It was also due to that incident that I made the Scorching me Phoenix owe me arge favour.¡¯ ¡°I¡­¡± The Scorching me Phoenix was slightly hesitant. But when she thought that her Master had not appeared after waiting for him for several ten thousand years, he must have met with a mishap. Her heart sank subconsciously as she agreed, ¡°Alright, I agree. I¡¯ve already guarded this ce for so many years for Master. It can be said that I had been responsible and diligent. I currently am already sick and tired of this ce. I want to leave this ce¡­¡± ¡®I¡¯ve been living in solitary for thousands of years, suffering every day and night at this ce. I had already been sick of this current life long ago. It is perfect that Mu Ru Yue¡¯s appearance can also bring me out of this dreadful ce.¡¯ ¡°But I¡¯m guessing the two of you should be wanting to enter the purgatory. Since I don¡¯t want to enter that ce, I shall be waiting here for you. I will form the contract once she leaves the purgatory.¡± ¡°I can agree to that request¡­¡± Ye Si Huang turned her head to look at Mu Ru Yue. His original gloomy face instantly brimmed with a candid smile. The Scorching me Phoenix gawked at how rapid his expression had changed, tongue-tied. Chapter 1020 –The Door of The Purgatory Part 5

Chapter 1020 ¨CThe Door of The Purgatory Part 5

¡°Mother, let¡¯s go. This Phoenix can¡¯t run away from us. She will be Mother¡¯s servant once we leave the purgatory. You can torture and mistreat her all you like. Who called her to try and kill Mother just now?¡± The Scorching me Phoenix felt a chill ran through her spine. She looked at Ye Si Huang in resentment, feeling wronged. ¡®Who called the human race to hurt me before? Hence, I generally hate all humans¡­¡¯ Mu Ru Yue smiled as she said, ¡°Huang Er, return back into the Alchemy Book first.¡± ¡®Alchemy Book?¡¯ The Scorching me Phoenix¡¯s heart suddenly skipped a beat. She looked puzzled at Mu Ru Yue with a trace of shock that shed past her eyes. ¡®How can she possess the Alchemy Book? Th-this is just impossible!¡¯ Mu Ru Yue couldn¡¯t in the slightest see the expression of the Scorching me Phoenix as she was brisk walking toward the entrance of the purgatory. She inserted the key in her hand into the key opening using a lot of her strength to turn the key. Swish! The doors opened. Following that, she didn¡¯t hesitate for even a split second to enter the doors of the purgatory¡­ Red maple fallen leaves littered the ground of the Purgatory Forest. It looked like a sea of mes from afar. Currently, a group of people was stepping on the maple leaves within the forest, giving off rustling sounds. The sound was that crisp under the night sky. There was a ck-robed man leading the group in the forefront. His grave and stern handsome face emitted a soul-captivating glow under the moonlight. The man¡¯s thin lips were slightly pursed up, forming a cold arc. His pitch ck night-like eyes would make anyone be unable to shift their eyes away from him. ¡°Team leader, how long more will we be able to exit the Purgatory Forest?¡± The person that said it was a petite beauty. She wiped off the sweat on her forehead and asked with slight impatience. The ck-robed man didn¡¯t say anything. He frowned slightly as he shot an ice-cold gaze in front of him, looking at the white figure that was blocking their path¡­ ¡°About this¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue asked weakly, ¡°I¡¯m lost. I wonder if I can follow your team out of here?¡± ¡®I had already reached the Purgatory Forest a couple of days ago. But I had always been circling in the same area. If I can¡¯t find someone familiar with the route out of this forest, perhaps it will be impossible for me to leave this ce for eternity.¡¯ ¡°Thisdy, are you giving us a mission?¡± The middle-aged man standing behind the team leader exined, grinning from ear to ear, ¡°But if you want to hire us to bring you out of this ce, you will need to give us amission.¡± ¡°Mission? Commission?¡± Mu Ru Yue was stunned for a moment. ¡®Is there really such thing as amission in this world?¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± The middle-aged man nodded and continued, ¡°We are a small mercenary team. We won¡¯t be able to ept your request unless you pay us amission.¡± ¡®A small mercenary team?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue was startled once again upon hearing such a familiar term. ¡®Doesn¡¯t only Hua Xia has mercenaries? Why is there such a thing here in a different world?¡¯ ¡°Uncle Zhang (camphor),¡± The petite beauty red at Mu Ru Yue as she said with a sneer, ¡°She won¡¯t be able to pay amission, judging by her poverty-looking appearance. Why are we doing such an unnecessary act? Moreover, this Purgatory Forest is extraordinarily dangerous. We are already having difficulty in just protecting ourselves. Why should we bring along another burden?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s white robe was tattered from being torn by branches after spending a couple of days circling an area of the Purgatory Forest. It still wasn¡¯t able to cover up her wless appearance although it was the case. ¡®It is due to that impable face of hers that make me a little jealous of her¡­¡¯ ¡°Commission?¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her lips slightly as she offered, ¡°I wonder if a Heaven Stage Mid Rank pill will suffice.¡± ¡®Pill?¡¯ The middle-aged man gasped as he stared at Mu Ru Yue and rified, ¡°Di-did you just say pill and even a Heaven Stage Mid Rank pill?¡± Chapter 1021 – Burden? Shock! Part 1

Chapter 1021 - Burden? Shock! Part 1

There were several restrictions within the Eighteen Levels of Purgatory. Alchemists here were even more precious than those in the continent so not to mention such a prestigious Heaven Stage Mid Rank Alchemist¡­ ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Mu Ru Yue smirked slightly as she continued, ¡°I will give you a Heaven Stage Mid Rank pill as your payment if you bring me out of this ce.¡± The grave and stern man nced at Mu Ru Yue. His low and heavy voice was slowly heard within the forest, ¡°Our Purgatory small team epts your request.¡± ¡°Team leader!¡± The petite beauty instantly widened herrge eyes upon hearing that. She persuaded, ¡°But this Purgatory Forest is too risky. Won¡¯t she be just a burden if we bring her along? Even though the pill she is offering is indeed precious but it can¡¯t be that we should lose our lives over a pill, right?¡± She red at Mu Ru Yue after saying that and said with a warning gaze, ¡°Hey! Why are you still standing there? Why aren¡¯t you leaving this ce?¡± ¡°Ling (spirit) Er!¡± The middle-aged man that was behind the grave and stern man had a drastic change in her expression before the team leader could say anything. He yelled with slight anger, ¡°The team leader didn¡¯t even say anything. Why are you barging into their conversation?¡± ¡°But Father¡­¡± Yin Ling (hospitable spirit) pursed her tender lips slightly with resentment in her gaze. The grave and stern man didn¡¯t even give Yin Ling a nce from the start. His gaze focused on Mu Ru Yue. He then said gradually, ¡°Let¡¯s go. You can give us themission after the mission is over.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Mu Ru Yue smirked as she asked, ¡°That¡¯s right, may I ask what level is this in the Eighteen Levels of Purgatory?¡± The man looked coldly at Mu Ru Yue before he slowly spat out a word, ¡°Six.¡± ¡®Level six?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue was stunned. ¡®Feng Jing Tian is within the Sixth level of the purgatory. Isn¡¯t it just nice for me to enter this ce? I don¡¯t know why but my instinct keeps telling me that there is a connection to Murong Qing Chu in me entering the sixth level¡­¡¯ Yin Ling felt that it was unfair but she didn¡¯t say anything, following silently behind the team. Mu Ru Yue found out that the team leader¡¯s name was Leng Yan (cold me) after chatting with them along the way. Moreover, the middle-aged man, Yin Feng (hospitable peak), and the petite beauty, Yin Ling, were a pair of father and daughter. They were in the Purgatory Forest for a task¡­ ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Yin Feng turned his head to look at Mu Ru Yue and said with a smile, ¡°Lady Mu, you shouldn¡¯t be a person of this sixth level of purgatory. I wonder why have youe here for.¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking for a friend.¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her brow slightly and asked indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t know if you all are aware of the location for the Fire Sea Purgatory.¡± ¡°Fire Sea Purgatory?¡± The crowd was startled, halting their steps subconsciously. They looked at Mu Ru Yue¡¯s face in shock. Mu Ru Yue rubbed the back of her head as she queried, ¡°Is there a problem?¡± ¡°Lady,¡± Yin Feng¡¯s gaze turned serious as he continued, ¡°Why do you want to find that Fire Sea Purgatory for? It can¡¯t be your friend is within that Fire Sea Purgatory, right?¡± ¡°About this¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue paused for a moment before she told a white lie, ¡°I just heard about the Fire Sea Purgatory so I want to have some understandings of it¡­¡± ¡°So that¡¯s the case.¡± Yin Feng heaved a sigh of relief as he said with a rxed smile, ¡°Every level of the purgatory has a punishment ground. Our sixth level possesses the Fire Sea Purgatory as our punishment ground. ¡°Only people that hadmitted a hideous crime will be tossed into the Fire Sea Purgatory to be punished. The flesh and body of a person can¡¯t survive within that Fire Sea Purgatory but their soul will not extinct for eternity. They will experience unending fire torture for all their lives and eternity! But there aren¡¯t a lot of people that know where the Fire Sea Purgatory is located so we don¡¯t know much about it.¡± Chapter 1022 –Burden? Shock! Part 2

Chapter 1022 ¨CBurden? Shock! Part 2

Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze darkened. ¡®It seems that I will need to spend some times looking for Feng Jing Tian¡­¡¯ However, boundless mes of fury burst out of her chest whenever she thought about the torment Feng Jing Tian was currently suffering from within the Fire Sea Purgatory; it almost literally set her entire body aze. ¡®I will never forgive Bei Jun no matter what!¡¯ Leng Yan nced at Mu Ru Yue but quickly withdrew his gaze. He then ordered in a low and heavy voice, ¡°Let¡¯s continue moving forth¡­¡± The tranquility of the forest was disrupted by the footsteps of the crowd. asional rustling sounds could be heard within the dense forest. But once it felt the power radiating off those people, that sound gradually disappeared¡­ ¡°Lady Mu, we will be leaving the Purgatory Forest really soon. But¡­¡± Yin Feng was suddenly stunned. He seemed to have discovered something as his eyes had widened. He had even forcefully swallowed his words that had already reached the tip of his throat. ¡°Is¡­ is that the Purple Spirit Flower?¡± The crowd looked in the direction that he was looking at. A purple flower was fluttering slightly among the breeze within a dried up tree amongst bush and tree. ¡°Purple Spirit Flower! Oh heavens, this is the purpose of why we hade to the Purgatory Forest this time! Yet, we didn¡¯t notice it when we firste here and only to discover on our trip back.¡± Everyone became excited at this instant with surprise-filled eyes. Yin Lin brows curved up from happiness. She moved in a sh over to that Purple Spirit Flower. Nheless, arge figure blocked the sunlight in front of her just when she was about to touch the Purple Spirit Flower. ¡°Ling Er, be careful!¡± Yin Feng¡¯s expression changed greatly. Hisplexion turned gravely pale with despair-filled eyes. Yin Ling¡¯s fingers stiffened slightly. When she raised her head, her eyes met with arge open mouth. Disgusting saliva drooled out from its mouth, making people feel like retching. But Yin Ling couldn¡¯t care much of anything now. Dread filled her heart, making her freeze uncontrobly¡­ The scent of Death was that close to her. It was as if she was soon be going to enter hell in the next second. Swish! A ck of light shed past at this moment. His ck hair was fluttering among the wind. Yin Ling was stunned for a moment. Arge hand pushed her hard away when she still wasn¡¯t able to recover her senses. Following that, the figure moved to dodged to a side. The beast¡¯s w ripped off the skin of his arm even if it was the case. Blood covered his entire arm, staining his robes red¡­ ¡°Team¡­ team leader?¡± Yin Ling raised her head, startled, as she looked at the man¡¯s grave and stern face. Tears subconsciously misted her eyes as she apologized, ¡°Team leader, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Yin Feng sighed helplessly as he exined, ¡°Ling Er, medicinal ingredients such a the Purple Spirit Flower will always be protected by a demon beast. You are indeed to reckless this time. Moreover, this spiritual beast¡¯s power is so strong. It should be at the Spiritual Realm. Yet, what is more important to settle now is how to deal with this demon beast.¡± Yin Ling bit down on her lip hard. She looked guiltily at Leng Yan that was standing among a gale. A light coat of tears covered her eyes. ¡°Everyone, listen to my order! We must protect our team leader!¡± Yin Feng¡¯s heart sank slightly as he yelled out. Instantly, all of them surrounded that demon beast, enclosing it within their encirclement¡­ ¡°Hiss! Hiss!¡± The Eight-wed Heavenly Python hissed as it¡¯s sinister cold eyes locked on to the crowd before it. When it slithered over, it was akin to a heavenly dragon dashing toward the crowd. Its tail coiled around a person¡¯s neck. Bang! With a heavy swing of its tail, that person¡¯s head crashed against a tree, momentarily made him feel confused from the fall¡­ Chapter 1023 –Burden? Shock! Part 3

Chapter 1023 ¨CBurden? Shock! Part 3

¡°We won¡¯t make it at this rate!¡± Yin Feng¡¯s gaze darkened slightly. He watched on coldly at the Eight-wed Heavenly Python that remainedpletely unhurt when it was under the crowd¡¯s attack. His gaze gradually became serious. ¡®The skin of this Eight-wed Heavenly Python is really thick. Not a single injury could be seen on its skin even when a dended directly on it. Inparison, we are getting several wounds from it¡­¡¯ Swish! When he was thinking about what to do, an enormous python suddenly appeared and flew toward Leng Yan, aiming to bite Leng Yan¡¯s head. Yin Feng got a fright that he almost leaped. He anxiously said, ¡°Not good! This is a couple of Eight-wed Heavenly Pythons. Quick! Quickly save the team leader!¡± Nheless, it was already toote. Leng Yan was busy facing with the Eight-wed Heavenly Python before him. Now, another python had suddenly appeared. When his head around, that python already was about to bite him¡­ Everyone¡¯s heart stopped beating at this moment as they watched this scene in despair. ¡®The team leader is their hope. If he dies, what can they do from then on without hope?¡¯ ¡°No!!¡± Yin Ling shrieked in despair. Tears slowly trickled down her beautiful face. Sorrow filled her beautiful face. ¡®It¡¯s me. I had implicated Lord team leader¡­¡¯ Leng Yan¡¯s expression was extremely peaceful whenpared to the despairing crowd. He smirked with derision. It was unknown if he was mocking this world or for other reasons¡­ Suddenly, white robes shed past his eyes. An enormousrge sword that was glimmering with mes was mercilessly shed downward from the sky. Thend and mountain swayed at that moment. Blood spurt out from the Eight-wed Heavenly Python¡¯s enormous body, staining the entire ground before it red. Everyone was stunned. They looked at the white robes under the gale in disbelief. Their expression was like they were looking at a ghost, their gaze brimmed with shock and astonishment¡­ Could someone tell them that what they were seeing was fake?! This woman looked about the same age as their team leader. She had unexpectedly in the Eight-wed Heavenly Python with just a move. ¡°Hiss! Hiss!¡¯ When the partner of that deceased Eight-wed Heavenly Python saw that her partner had died, it was enraged. It rapidly attacked toward Mu Ru Yue. White robes fluttered slightly under the gale. Mu Ru Yue had her back facing the Eight-wed Heavenly Python. It was as though she didn¡¯t notice the nearing python¡­ ¡°Lady Mu, be careful!¡± Yin Feng¡¯s heart leaped up to his chest. He couldn¡¯t help but warn anxiously. However, Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t turn her head back from the start¡­ Swish! The Eight-wed Heavenly Python was rapidly flying over to her. Its razor-sharp teeth emitted a sinister cold glow. An unknown excitement was expressed in its eyes when it thought it was about to revenge for its partner¡­ But scorching mes surged out from Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body when its teeth were about to near Mu Ru Yue¡¯s neck. Scorching mes spread over the entire Eight-wed Heavenly Python¡¯s body. It wailed anguishly, following to the ground with its body emitting a sizzling sound. The fragrance of roasted meat entered the crowd¡¯s nose¡­ The crowd dazed. They looked in disbelief at the woman¡¯s back. An intense shock was expressed in their eyes. Yin Ling¡¯splexion turned gravely pale with her body shuddering. ¡®This woman is that powerful. It is such a joke that I previously insulted her as a burden. It seems the real burden is actually us¡­¡¯ ¡°Lady Mu,¡± Yin Feng came back to his senses. He continued with cupped fists, ¡°Thank you for thedy¡¯s help. Otherwise, we will certainly have been wiped out.¡± Mu Ru Yue finally turned around slowly when she heard his words¡­ Chapter 1024 –Burden? Shock! Part 4

Chapter 1024 ¨CBurden? Shock! Part 4

A light glow could be seen from the woman¡¯s impable face. Her gaze was indifferent,pletely peaceful. ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me. If all of you died here, I won¡¯t be able to find my way out of this forest. Hence, we are just benefiting mutually¡­¡± Yin Feng smiled bitterly. ¡°Even if that¡¯s so, it is the truth that you saved our lives. If we died here, we wouldn¡¯t be able to secure the Purple Spirit Flower. Our goal ining here is for this Purple Spirit Flower. This Purple Spirit Flower simrly has great use for all of us.¡± ¡°Purple Spirit Flower?¡± Mu Ru Yue was startled as she asked curiously. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Yin Feng nodded as he continued, ¡°Our team leader¡¯s father is critically ill. We heard he could only be saved by refining a Heaven Stage High Rank pill with this Purple Spirit Flower so we took a huge risk ining here to search for the flower. If it wasn¡¯t for you, it would be hard for team leader¡¯s father to keep his life.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze turned serious as she revealed, ¡°I shall give all of you a piece of advice on the behalf of you bringing me out of this Purgatory Forest. The Purple Spirit Flower isn¡¯t a life-saving medicine. This kind of flower can be used to control the mind of the consumer to seed in some kind of plot.¡± Yin Feng was stunned for a moment as he replied, ¡°I-is that the truth? Team leader¡¯s elder brother had managed to invite a Heaven Stage Alchemist that was willing to help us refine a pill with great difficulty. If what you said was true, then¡­¡± ¡®What is his motive?¡¯ Leng Yan frowned slightly as he raised his head to focus on the girl¡¯s wless face. A resolute glow could be seen on the grave and stern face as he said in a certain tone, filled with determination and strength, ¡°I owe you a favour.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need you to return the favour.¡± Mu Ru Yue frowned slightly. ¡®Frankly, I had just saved these people in order to leave the Purgatory Forest.¡¯ ¡°No matter what, I will remember this favour.¡± Leng Yan looked emotionlessly at Mu Ru Yue as he said coldly. ¡°Up to you.¡± Mu Ru Yue shrugged her shoulders with a ¡®whatever¡¯ smile. Yin Ling that was standing behind them pursed his lips slightly as she looked at Mu Ru Yue that was standing in front of her. A trace of peculiar glint shed past her eyes. She finally gathered her courage to work forth and apologized weakly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her brow as she nced curiously at Yin Ling. She continued, ¡°Do you need something from me?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Yin Ling bit down on her lip before she continued, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have insulted you earlier by saying you were a burden.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded after hearing what she said. She then asked with an indifferent gaze, ¡°When did you say those words?¡± Yin Ling was stunned. ¡®This woman didn¡¯t in the slightest heard all those words that I had previously said? Had I been just muttering to myself for a long time just now?¡¯ Yin Ling was so embarrassed that she almost wanted to find a ce to hide upon thinking about that. She looked at Mu Ru Yue with a flushed face. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Leng Yan nced at Yin Ling before turning around to walk forth. The team continued on their journey to leave the Purgatory Forest. But this time, none of them dared to look down upon Mu Ru Yue. Her might could be said to be superior among the group. If she could be counted as a burden, what would the rest be? ¡°Sigh.¡± Yin Feng sighed as he looked at his daughter. ¡°Ling Er, there are always people more talented than you are. You can¡¯t judge a person by their appearance. Some people are great at hiding their genuine might. You can¡¯t judge anything just by their outer appearance¡­¡± ¡°Father, I understand.¡± Yin Ling bit down lightly on her lip as she said, ashamed, ¡°The best example will be this woman¡­¡± Chapter 1025 –Burden? Shock! Part 5

Chapter 1025 ¨CBurden? Shock! Part 5

The Purgatory Forest looked scarlet-red under the glow of the fire in the surrounding. Currently, the Purgatory Forest was filled with a peculiar aura. The mercenary small team that was originally advancing suddenly halted their steps. They looked seriously before them. ¡°Be careful! There are quite a lot of traps in this area. Lady Mu, you shouldn¡¯t understand much of this ce since you hade here for the first time. It will suffice for you to follow how we move in a bit.¡± Yin Feng smiled cordially at Mu Ru Yue. To be honest, Mu Ru Yue had a great impression of this small mercenary team. But she didn¡¯t say anything and just smiled lightly. She tossed her gaze to the dense forest before her. ¡°Swish!¡± A ming arrow suddenly soared through the sky at this moment, heading toward the crowd. ¡°Be careful!¡± A low and heavy voice entered Mu Ru Yue¡¯s ear. A hand had held her hand when she came back to her senses, pulling her to a side. Mu Ru Yue was stunned as she looked at the man beside her, unable to understand his action. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Leng Yan released her hand as he exined in a grave and stern voice, ¡°I forgot about your might.¡± ¡®This woman possesses such mighty power. She didn¡¯t need my help at all¡­¡¯ ¡°Mhm. That¡¯s right¡­¡± Suddenly, Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze focused on a scarlet red fruit near them. She became jubnt andmented, ¡°ming Dragon Fruit?¡± ¡®This is a ming Dragon Fruit that is one of the medicinal ingredients in refining a Divine Stage Pill! ¡®It ismon knowledge that nobody in this world has been able to refine a Divine Stage Pill. It is actually due to the difficulty in obtaining Divine Stage Medicinal nts. I didn¡¯t expect to discover such a precious item within this Purgatory Forest.¡¯ ¡°Swish!¡± Mu Ru Yue moved in a sh over to the ming Dragon Fruit. Countless mighty grandeurs was suddenly felt at the side of the ming Dragon Fruits. However, when they felt Mu Ru Yue¡¯s grandeur, they retracted their grandeur. They regained their calm as if nothing had happened¡­ ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to find the ming Dragon Fruit this quickly.¡± Mu Ru Yue plucked the ming Dragon Fruit with a light smile on her face. ¡®I indeed didn¡¯t make a wasted trip in this ming Forest¡­¡¯ ¡°Little girl, I wonder if you can give that Fire Pattern Fruit to me?¡± An elderly voice was heard from behind her at this moment. Mu Ru Yue slowly turned around. A person had suddenly appeared in the sky at that moment. He had snow-white robes with an immortal bone. Mu Ru Yue raised her brow upon hearing what he said. ¡®The Fire Pattern Fruit indeed looks extremely simr to the ming Dragon Fruit. But they have a heaven and earth disparity ording to their values¡­ ¡®It could be seen that this elder¡¯s alchemy skills aren¡¯t very high for mistaking the ming Dragon Fruit as the Fire Pattern Fruit.¡¯ ¡°Sorry, but I can¡¯t give it to you.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s voice was calm and indifferent. It was as though she didn¡¯t ce any importance on his words. The elder smiled and offered, ¡°Little girl, this Fire Pattern Fruit is a medicinal ingredient that can be used to refine a Heaven Stage High Rank pill. It shouldn¡¯t have much use to you. What if I am willing to use a Heaven Stage High Rank Purple Energy Pill to exchange it for that Fire Pattern Fruit? What do you think about that?¡± ¡°What if¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°I am unwilling to do the exchange?¡± The elder¡¯s expression darkened subconsciously when he saw that she didn¡¯t appreciate his goodwill in offering her apromise. ¡°Little girl, I am already making a loss in using a Heaven Stage High Rank Purple Energy Pill to exchange for the Fire Pattern Fruit. If it wasn¡¯t for the case that I urgently need this Fire Pattern Fruit, I wouldn¡¯t have chosen to make such a loss. Thus, let me give you a bit of advice. You should quit when you are ahead. Otherwise, you will get nothing in the end!¡± Chapter 1026 –Burden? Shock! Part 6

Chapter 1026 ¨CBurden? Shock! Part 6

Mu Ru Yue smiled. Her smile was one that brimmed with mockery. ¡°I reject the exchange!¡± The elder¡¯s face became gloomy at that instant. He looked coldly at Mu Ru Yue and said, ¡°I wasn¡¯t easy for me toe across the Fire Pattern Fruit so I won¡¯t give up no matter what. Since you¡¯re unwilling, you will only have an oue then¡­¡± Boom! A mighty aura expanded from the elder¡¯s body. It moved like howling wind and torrential rain toward Mu Ru Yue. Mu Ru Yue seemed to be like a small boat in raging waves as though she could disappear at any moment under that grandeur. ¡°Supreme!¡± Yin Feng gasped. ¡®This man is unexpectedly a Supreme Realm expert! ¡®It is extremely rare for one to meet with a Supreme Realm expert. Yet, he had appeared before us as our enemy¡­¡¯ Suddenly, ck robes shed past. Leng Yan was already standing before Mu Ru Yue, looking grave and stern at the elder before him. ¡°Team leader!¡± The rest was stunned. All of their expressions had a drastic change. Team leader had such a prestigious status. If something was to happen to him, then¡­ ¡°She saved my life.¡± ¡®That¡¯s right, she saved my life. Hence, I can¡¯t just watch on when she is in danger.¡¯ Everyone mysteriously calmed down upon hearing what he said. ¡®If it wasn¡¯t for Mu Ru Yue¡¯s help just now, all of us would have already died under the hands of the Eight-wed Heavenly Pythons¡­ ¡®Since so, this woman is our life benefactor¡­¡¯ Yin Ling bit on her lips. She seemed to have made up a decision as she walked to the side of Leng Yan with a clear glow in her eyes. Yin Feng was abruptly startled. Heughed brazenly as hemented, ¡°What do we need to fear when team leader and Ling Er aren¡¯t afraid? Is a Supreme Realm expert that outstanding? Our Purgatory small team isn¡¯t the type of person that is scared of death!¡± ¡®Our many life crises had we pulled through ever since I followed team leader? How can I cower just due to facing an expert now? No matter what, we will only advance and never retreat!¡¯ ¡°Hmph!¡± The elder snorted coldly. With his grandeur surging forth from his body, he said, ¡°It seems that they are really a lot of people in this world that doesn¡¯t fear death. Since you are seeking for death this badly, I shall send you all off to theherworld! I will be able to satisfy your wish to live and die together and get that Fire Pattern Fruit that way¡­¡± He released all of his grandeur at this moment, swirling up the maple leaf that was originally on the ground to the air. Gale arose. White robes fluttered slightly. The elder had his hands behind his back with his white hairs fluttering among the wind. Mu Ru Yue silently looked at the people that were standing in front of her, protecting her. She had mixed feelings. ¡®I had saved them previously. But it is all due to wanting to leave the Purgatory Forest. Yet, these people are willing toy their lives in order to repay the favour to me for saving their lives¡­¡¯ There were times Mu Ru Yue indeed made decisions by merits. But if there were people that were sincere to her, she would certainly reciprocate their sincerity ten folds. ¡°The person you want to deal with is me.¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her head and looked at the elder¡¯s face. With a slight smirk, she continued, ¡°Hence, they are innocent. If you are that capable, you cane and snatch away this medicinal nt.¡± ¡°Haha!¡± The elderughed brazenly to cover up his sinister cold gaze as he said, ¡°Little girl, this old man had already given you a chance at the start. Since you didn¡¯t cherish it, you can¡¯t me anyone for your oue. ¡°The Fire Pattern Fruit is such a precious medicinal ingredient. It really isn¡¯t worthy to be in your possession. It can¡¯t be you hadn¡¯t heard of a phrase ¡®an ignorant man is innocent but treasuring a jade ring bes a crime¡¯, right? Perhaps you aren¡¯t in the wrong. But the biggest mistake you made is refusing to give the Fire Pattern Fruit to me after obtaining it!¡± The elder strolled over toward Mu Ru Yue upon saying that¡­ Chapter 1027 – Getting A New Servant Part 1

Chapter 1027 - Getting A New Servant Part 1

Boom! A grandeur surged out from his body as he walked over. Gales arose in his surroundings, making a gale circle within the entire Purgatory Forest. The members of the small Purgatory team all had a change in their expression. It was tremendously hard to even breath under this mighty grandeur¡­ ¡°I will give you a final chance. Are you or are you not going to give me that Fire Pattern Fruit?!¡± The elder slowly retracted his smile as he looked expressionlessly at the young girl before him. Mu Ru Yue raised her head to look at the elder and with ayer of coldness in her eyes, she taunted, ¡°If you¡¯re capable,e and get it yourself.¡± ¡°Haha!¡± The elderughed arrogantly. With a slight smirk, he continued, ¡°Not bad! Really good! It has been such a long time since I met with a junior that has a backbone. It¡¯s a pity this elder isn¡¯t a merciful type of person. No matter what, I must obtain that Fire Pattern Fruit. Since you are adamant in refusing to give it to me, then¡­ this elder can only be uncourteous toward you!¡± Swish! A gale surged forth. It formed into sharp wind des in mid-air and soared through the sky, piercing toward Mu Ru Yue. The air seemed to have congealed at this instant but the girl just watched on coldly at the wind des near her. She then raised her hand in a neither slow or fast pace. A sword appeared in her hand out of thin air. A red coloured wind expanded from her hand that was holding on the sword¡¯s hilt, enclosing her entire body as its centre. Suddenly, the boundless red hurricane formed into an enormous sword, shing downward from the sky¡­ The entire forest shuddered for a moment as thend and mountain swayed at that instant. The elder was stunned for a moment. Perhaps he didn¡¯t expect Mu Ru Yue to be able to receive his attack. But so what? He hadn¡¯t used all of his might yet. ¡°Little girl, your might is quite good. You¡¯re at the True Realm!¡± ¡®True Realm?!¡¯ Swish! Momentarily, everyone shot their gazes toward Mu Ru Yue with astonishment in their eyes. It was obvious they didn¡¯t expect she was a True Realm practitioner. Could it be the Purgatory would be having a drastic change in having such a youthful True Realm practitioner? ¡°Hmph!¡± The elder snorted coldly as he said, ¡°But you will fall today no matter how talented you are.¡± He released all of his grandeur again. The elder moved in a sh, charging toward Mu Ru Yue with his hand angled like an eagle¡¯s w¡­ Mu Ru Yue dodged to a side. The elder¡¯s w moved past her body from her side. When she turned around, his hand that was coated with ayer of intense wind wed toward Mu Ru Yue again. ¡°Lady Mu, be careful!¡± Yin Feng¡¯s expression changed drastically and couldn¡¯t help but warn Mu Ru Yue. Scorching mes burst forth from Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body when the elder¡¯s w was about to reach her. Boom! He was pushed back a couple of steps! Seriousness finally appeared on the elder¡¯s face at this instant. He no longer had his initial contempt. ¡°I initially thought that I won¡¯t need to use much strength in dealing with you, a puny True Realm practitioner. But from the looks of it now, it seems it won¡¯t do unless I utilise my actual might¡­¡± He smirked coldly. With a wave of his hand, a sword suddenly appeared within his palm. His robes raised slightly under the might of the sword, giving off a dangerous sinister cold aura. ¡°Little girl, you had managed to dodge a couple of my attacks. But this time, you will die for sure!¡± Boom! The intense wind from the sword when the elder brandished the sword stirred up the fallen leaves that were on the ground, even some trees were pulled out by their roots. The sky was filled with dark clouds¡­ Currently, heaven and earth seemed to have lost their luster. It was just like the end of the world. ck wind circled in the sky, gradually forming into a cyclone that seemed to be capable of wiping out the entire forest. Chapter 1028 – Getting A New Servant Part 2

Chapter 1028 ¨C Getting A New Servant Part 2

The crowd was stunned for a moment, staring dazedly at the storm that covered the entire sky. So¡­ this was the power of a Supreme Realm expert? It was so powerful and astounding. It wasn¡¯t a mystery why so many people in this world desired this kind of power¡­ With this kind of might, the person could wipe out the entire world. Boom! The ck cyclone suddenly moved. It uprooted everything that it came in contact with. Dread permeated the crowd¡¯s heart under such a might. But they couldn¡¯t escape from it. Hence, they could only watch on as the ck cyclone neared them¡­ Just when everyone thought they were done for this time, white robes shed past their sight. The robes fluttered slightly like snowkes fluttering before them. Instantly, the ck cyclone engulfed the woman¡¯s body. A ring glow shot out from the cyclone, making everyone to shut their eyes by reflex¡­ The light dissipated after a long time. Everyone shifted their heads to look at the white-robed woman standing silently within the gale. Pfft! The woman¡¯s body suddenly moved. She spat out a mouthful of blood, her body gradually copsed toward the ground¡­ Leng Yan¡¯s pupils dted. The figure of the woman protecting them at that moment was reflected in their eyes. It made Leng Yan¡¯s usually ice-cold heart shudder. ¡®The reason why we wanted to help her was to repay the gratitude in her saving their lives. Yet, I¡¯ve been saved by her again now¡­¡¯ ¡°Lady Mu!¡± The expressions of Yin Feng and the rest had changed drastically. They could not believe Mu Ru Yue would choose to sacrifice herself to save them at that critical moment. ¡°Haha!¡± The elder looked at Mu Ru Yue that was toppling toward the ground. Heughed heartily as he mocked, ¡°You definitely aren¡¯t my match! You will only have such an oue for opposing me.¡± Thud! Mu Ru Yue stabbed her sword into the ground when she was able to reach the ground. Her unkempt hair stuck to her face. But it was still unable to cover up her magnificence even in such a tattered state. ¡°No! Impossible!¡± The elder widened his eyes as if he received a blow. ¡®How can this girl still be alive?¡¯ ¡°Have you had your fun?¡± Mu Ru Yue lowered her head and with a slight smirk on her face, she continued, ¡°Don¡¯t you think it should be my turn next?¡± She borrowed the strength of her sword to stand up gradually. She used her finger to gently wipe away the blood remnants from the corner of her mouth. Her smiling gazended on the elder¡¯s elderly face. ¡°Your might is indeed really strong. Even if you are at the Supreme Realm and is much stronger than ordinary people, I can still make use of this battle to increase my might.¡± The elder¡¯s body shuddered. White robes had already reached before him when he raised his gaze. The elder hastily raised the sword in his hand to block Mu Ru Yue¡¯s attack in that split second. ng! Sparks were emitted from the collision of their swords, shining on the elder¡¯s face. He stared fixedly on the girl with a wless appearance before him. With gritted teeth, he queried, ¡°Are you really at the Spiritual Realm1?¡± ¡®It is a miracle for a Spiritual Realm practitioner to be able to receive a full-forced attack from me and survive!¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m genuinely at the Spiritual Realm.¡± Mu Ru Yue sneered as she mocked, ¡°It is just that your might is insufficient so you failed to kill me. But even so, you were able to badly injure me in the process. Nheless¡­¡± Bang! Mu Ru Yue used her strength on her sword to push the elder away from her, making them retreat a couple of steps back. Following that, she took out a pill and consumed it. Boom! The grandeur from her body rose rapidly again. 1. Miki: The previous chapter he said True Realm but says Spiritual Realm now. I guess typo since he has cultivation higher than Mu Ru Yue¡¯s so he should know Mu Ru Yue¡¯s might? Chapter 1029 – Getting A New Servant Part 3

Chapter 1029 - Getting A New Servant Part 3

The elder¡¯s eyes dted as he stammered, ¡°Yo-you¡­ did you just consume a¡­¡± ¡®Heaven Stage High Rank Mystic Spiritual Pill! ¡®It¡¯s no wonder why she didn¡¯t care about my Heaven Stage High Rank pill as she herself possesses a lot of Heaven Stage High Rank pill¡­ ¡®Can she be a hidden disciple of a Heaven Stage Peak Rank alchemist? There is only a Heaven Stage Peak Rank Alchemist within this entire purgatory.¡¯ Horror brimmed in the elder¡¯s heart upon thinking about that. He then asked, ¡°Are you a disciple of Grandmaster Xu Wu (nothingness)?¡± ¡®That¡¯s right, who else except being a disciple of Grandmaster Xu Wu would be able to possess so much Heaven Stage High Rank pill?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue raised her brow as she replied, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t know who is that Grandmaster Xu Wu that you are referring to.¡± The elder¡¯s heart sank abruptly. ¡®The more she says it in such a fashion, the more I am certain that she is definitely his disciple¡­ ¡®It is just that she didn¡¯t want others to know¡­¡¯ ¡°Misunderstanding¡­ This is just a misunderstanding.¡± The elder chuckled awkwardly. ¡®Not only is the Grandmaster Xu Wu a Heaven Stage Peak Rank Alchemist, but rumours also said he had broken through to the half-god realm. If this little girl is really his disciple, I will unmistakably die a terrible death once he finds out about this¡­¡¯ ¡°Misunderstanding?¡± Mu Ru Yue sniggered as she neared the elder. ¡°I don¡¯t think this is a misunderstanding. Since you wanted my life, then¡­ it is natural that I take yours instead!¡± The elder¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡®Currently, Mu Ru Yue has increased her might with the help of the pill. Frankly, I feel the possibility of defeating her has been decreasing.¡¯ But an indifferent voice was heard before he coulde up with a win-win solution. ¡°However, if you want to keep your life, I can give you an option!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± The elder was startled. ¡®Since I am already confident that Mu Ru Yue is certainly a disciple of the Grandmaster, I can no longer kill her. Thus, I definitely can¡¯t continue battling against her¡­¡¯ Mu Ru Yue raised her gaze as she said casually, ¡°Be my puppet!¡± ¡°What?¡± The elder almost jumped as he smiled forcefully and continued, ¡°Little girl, are you kidding me? How can I, an honorable Supreme Realm expert, be your puppet?¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her brow and said, ¡°It is possible for you to have your freedom. I can kill you first before giving you your freedom!¡± Momentarily, the elder¡¯s heart trembled as he looked astonished at the girl¡¯s slight smile expression. A trace of conflict appeared within his heart. ¡®It doesn¡¯t seem too humiliating to be a puppet for a disciple of a half-god¡­ ¡®I just don¡¯t know if I am just overthinking now. What should I do then if that¡¯s the case? It¡¯s a pity that I already don¡¯t have such a chance¡­¡¯ The elder calmed down upon thinking about that. ¡°Alright, I agree.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled lightly. ¡°I will immediately refine you into my puppet now. You mustn¡¯t resist my refinement. Otherwise, even I don¡¯t know what will happen¡­¡± Boom! Boundless mes erupted from Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body. Those mes gradually headed toward the elder from the ground, instantly enveloping the elder within. ¡®The process in refining a puppet isn¡¯t veryplicated. Previously, I had refined a disciple of the Medicine Sect into a puppet for the safety of the Pill Tower. But following that, the Medicine sect¡¯s disciple met with a mishap so I don¡¯t know what happened to him next¡­¡¯ Quickly, the elder¡¯s gaze, bit by bit, became unfocused under her refinement to the point that his gaze turned empty and nk. It was as if he didn¡¯t know what he should do. ¡°Done.¡± Mu Ru Yue gradually withdrew her mental power. With a cold gaze, she ordered, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± The elder no longer had the original arrogance that he had during the first time he met Mu Ru Yue. He was like a servant instead as he bowed and bend his knee when he replied respectfully, ¡°Reporting to Master, my name is Lu Yang (pitchpipe hoist).¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded as she ordered, ¡°You shall follow me by my side from now on.¡± ¡®I don¡¯t understand much of this ce. Thus, I decided to keep Lu Yang as my servant. Moreover, with a Supreme Realm expert as my servant, my life¡¯s safety will be more ensured.¡¯ When the crowd saw this scene, they couldn¡¯t help but be a little stupefied. They looked at the woman¡¯s peerless face in a daze. Just like that, a Supreme Realm expert had be her servant? Could she dare to be even more abnormal? Chapter 1030 – Getting A New Servant Part 4

Chapter 1030 ¨C Getting A New Servant Part 4

Leng Yan shot a conflicted gaze toward the woman before him. A trace of peculiar glow flickered past his eyes. His gaze gradually became increasingly determined. He then said with certainty, ¡°I have owed you a favour again¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue was startled as she replied with a smile, ¡°It is due to all of you risking your lives to protect me first.¡± The crowd was stunned upon hearing that. Yin Ling bit hard on her lip as she focused her sight on Mu Ru Yue. ¡®I finally understood this woman at this moment. ¡®The reason why she saved us for the first time wasn¡¯t out of good will but due to not wanting to lose her guide out of the forest. But this time, it was due to us risking our lives to protect her. ¡®Hence, she was simrly willing to risk her life to save us.¡¯ ¡°Lady Mu,¡± Yin Feng chuckled as he continued, ¡°We will be leaving the Purgatory Forest soon. I wonder if we will still have the chance to meet each other again.¡± ¡°We will.¡± Mu Ru Yue gradually withdrew her smile. With a determined glow in her eyes, she said, ¡°Since the moment all of you chose to protect me, it proves to me that you¡¯re worthy people that I can entrust my life to. Thus, we will surely meet again in the future.¡± Leng Yan didn¡¯t say anything with his grave and stern face expressionless. He just stared at Mu Ru Yue. ¡°Team leader, it is gettingte. Shall we make a move?¡± Yin Feng shifted his head to face Leng Yan as he asked with a smile. ¡°Mhm.¡± Leng Yan nodded apathetically. With a hoarse voice, he replied, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s continue on our journey.¡± ¡°Yes, team leader.¡± What entered the crowd¡¯s eyes once they left the Purgatory Forest was a red-painted old city door. There were tworge red words on top of the city door, me City. Those words emitted a dazzling glow under the morning sunlight. Mu Ru Yue halted her steps. She rubbed her chin gently as shemented, ¡°I¡¯ve finally left the Purgatory Forest. I am one step closer to my desired destination¡­¡± ¡®Fire Sea Purgatory!¡¯ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart trembled uncontrobly when she thought about Feng Jing Tian still suffering from being tormented inside the Fire Sea Purgatory. She took in a deep breath, suppressing her anxiety. Leng Yan silently looked at the woman by his side. His low, heavy, stern, and grave voice were slowly heard outside the city door, ¡°The city owner of the me City should know the way in entering the Fire Sea Purgatory. I¡¯ve heard that people of the me City are recently recruiting Martial Practitioners and alchemists. You can head there and give it a try.¡± Mu Ru Yue remained silent for a moment before she nodded slightly and agreed, ¡°Alright.¡± The corner of Leng Yan¡¯s lips pursed up into a cold and firm arc. He nced at Mu Ru Yue before he turned his head to look at the rest behind him as he ordered, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Understood, Team leader.¡± Yin Feng cupped his fists as he looked at Mu Ru Yue and said with a smile, ¡°Lady Mu, let¡¯s meet again in the future. Please feel free toe to the Empire of Scarlet me to visit us. Farewell!¡± He withdrew his gaze upon saying that. He followed the rest of the small team in entering the me City. Yin Ling originally wanted to say something but she didn¡¯t not to in the end. Atst, she left without turning her head backward¡­ Mu Ru Yue narrowed her eyes slightly as she watched the group¡¯s departing figures. She then ordered coldly, ¡°We should also leave.¡± ¡°Understood, Master.¡± Lu Yang raised his elderly face as he asked respectfully and tteringly, ¡°Master, are we heading to the city owner¡¯s manor?¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t reply to him upon hearing his question. A trace of glint shed past her eyes. ¡®I must take a risk in order to enter the Fire Sea Purgatory¡­¡¯ Currently, the streets within the me City was packed full of people, especially outside the city owner¡¯s manor. There were so many people that came to sign up, making it impossible to see where the door of the manor was. Chapter 1031 – Getting A New Servant Part 5

Chapter 1031 - Getting A New Servant Part 5

¡°Tsk! Tsk! It seems there are a lot of people that havee to sign up for the battle between the me City and White Sand City this time.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! It has been rumoured that the city owner of the me city will not only grant a request for the person that made the most contribution in the battle, but also give that person a dimensional storage treasure.¡± ¡®Dimensional storage treasure?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue raised her brow slightly. ¡®I already have the Alchemy Book as my dimensional storage treasure. Hence, I don¡¯t really care about that gift the city owner will be rewarding. ¡®What I care about is the request that the city lord will be willing to grant. ¡®Perhaps I can make use of that request to make him send me to the Fire me Purgatory¡­¡¯ Mu Ru Yue had queued up since morning till afternoon before it reached her turn to register. When an elder that was holding a writing brush nced at Mu Ru Yue and Lu Yang, he said expressionlessly, ¡°Name?¡± Instantly, everyone¡¯s gaze gathered on Mu Ru Yue. Could it be such a woman with a wless appearance had alsoe to participate in the battle? If she got wounded, she wouldn¡¯t look as beautiful. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze was indifferent as she said calmly, ¡°Mu Ru Yue.¡± With a brandish of the writing brush, the elder wrote down her name. Yet, just when he was about to say something, a disdainful voice was heard behind them. ¡°As a woman, it is better to stay at home serving a husband and looking after offsprings rather thaning here to exploit an opportunity to join in the battle.¡± A man of approximately in histe thirties held a folding fan in his hand walked toward them in contempt upon saying that. There was a group of people with cold gazes following behind him, enhancing his nobility. ¡°But¡­¡± The man lecherously sized up Mu Ru Yue as he continued, ¡°If you¡¯re willing to be my lover, I can protect you.¡± Leng Yuan (cold source) watered in his mouth. ¡®If I can obtain such a woman, I won¡¯t be born in vain in this life.¡¯ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze slowly darkened. With an ice-cold gaze, she shouted, ¡°Scram!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Leng Yuan¡¯s expression changed. ¡°You really are refusing a toast only to be forced to drink a forfeit! Since you¡¯re adamant, don¡¯t you say I didn¡¯t give you a chance!¡± ¡®This woman¡¯s grandeur seems too weak. She shouldn¡¯t have much might. I really don¡¯t know how she can have the courage to risk her life in order to get a dimensional storage treasure.¡¯ ¡°Your Highness Eldest Prince.¡± The elder hastily stood up once he saw the man appeared. He then greeted respectfully, ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware Your Highness will being. Please forgive me for noting to greet you.¡± ¡®Your Highness Eldest Prince?¡¯ Swish! mours suddenly erupted from the crowd as everyone looked at the man that had appeared in disbelief. He was the eldest prince of the Empire of Scarlet me? They didn¡¯t in the slightest expect to meet with the eldest prince here¡­ The crowd harmoniously knelt down. They greeted with a bright voice, ¡°Greetings to Your Highness Eldest Prince.¡± Leng Yuan greatly enjoyed the feeling of being revered by so many people. He subconsciously smirked incent as he said, ¡°Manager-in-charge, I heard that a battle between the Fire City and White Sand City ismencing soon. Thus, I¡¯vee to assist.¡± The elder was ted as he said, ¡°Our me City will certainly be victorious with the addition of the eldest Prince.¡± The crowd became excited at this moment. The eldest Prince must have brought along several experts with him ining to participate in the battle. There wouldn¡¯t be a need to be fearful they couldn¡¯t win then. But Leng Yuan had his own personal motive ining here. ¡®Rumours had said the person that contributed the most will have a request of his own choice granted by the city owner of the me City. The me City isn¡¯t under the governance of the Empire. Moreover, the city owner¡¯s cultivation is really strong. If I can help him in this matter, I canpletely make use of the city owner¡¯s might to take Fourth Royal younger brother¡¯s life.¡¯ Chapter 1032 – Getting A New Servant Part 6

Chapter 1032 - Getting A New Servant Part 6

¡°Everyone,¡± The elder smiled at Leng Yuan and looked at the rest of the crowd before his expression instantly became cold. He said strictly, ¡°The battle will be starting soon. Everyone is to follow me to the battlefield to fight against the White Sand City!¡± Instantly, the crowd discussed among themselves with eager-filled gazes. They wouldn¡¯t have lived their life in vain for being able to participate in this kind of battle. The battlefield was located at the border between the me City and White Sand City. The opposing forces expressed strong hostility toward each other on the enormous in, tensing up the atmosphere in their surroundings. ¡°Huo Yan (suddenly me), our White Sand City will definitely not lose this battle! The Spiritual Medicine Forest must be our possession!¡± The person that dered that was the city owner of the White Sand City, Heng Wei (weight guard)! The White Sand City and the me City had been constantly fighting over the Spiritual Medicine Forest for a couple of years already. They generally always battled annually. It was a pity that the strength of the forces between the two power was about the same. Therefore, Huo Yan decided to recruit other experts into the battlefield this year. ¡°Haha!¡± Huo Yanughed heartily before he rebuked with a sneer, ¡°It may not be the case.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Heng Wei snorted coldly as he said, ¡°So what if you have the eldest prince¡¯s help? My White Sand City will surely raze your me City to the ground today!¡± The battle started at this instant. Both sides no longer said anything, charging into the battlefield. Killings and yells could be constantly heard from the battlefield, shaking the crowd¡¯s spirit¡­ ¡°Woman,¡± The eldest prince sneered as he raised his chin. With a sinister cold smirk, he offered, ¡°If you¡¯re willing, I don¡¯t mind making my men protect you as well!¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t say anything from the start. Her white robes fluttered lightly among the breeze. A faint glow emitted from her peerless face. When she was looked at a distance, she looked incredibly magnificent and breathtaking. Leng Yuan¡¯s gaze darkened a little. He fancied beauties by nature. He had countless beauties inside his prince manor so he naturally wouldn¡¯t give up easily on such an impable target. ¡®Perhaps she will leap into my embrace once she understands the danger of the battlefield in a bit¡­¡¯ Leng Yuan smirked sinisterly upon thinking about that. It was as if he could already foresee the sight where such a magnificent beauty jumped into his embrace by her own will¡­ ¡°Master.¡± Lu Yang respectfully stood by Mu Ru Yue¡¯s side as he asked, ¡°Shall we join in the battle?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see first.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled faintly as she continued, ¡°Let¡¯s have a look at the situation before deciding our next move.¡± As for what Leng Yuan had said just now, she didn¡¯t in the slightest care about it¡­ Even though Mu Ru Yue chose not to make her move now, it didn¡¯t represent that others would do the same. Right at this moment, a sword had shed downwards from mid-air toward her head. The owner of the sword had a sinister cold smirk on his face. Leng Yan felt it was somewhat a pity when he saw this scene. But his gloat over her plight overwhelmed his pity. ¡®This is her oue for not agreeing to my offer. ¡®Otherwise, with the Empire by the side, how can such a matter ur¡­¡¯ Everyone¡¯s gaze shifted to the white-robed woman under the sunlight. Gale arose. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hair danced wildly among the wind. She raised her ice-cold gaze to look coldly at the sword that was shing toward her from the sky¡­ Swish! Suddenly, the servant by Mu Ru Yue¡¯s side finally moved. A storm had surged forth from his body, making the entire sky to be covered with dark clouds. Countless dust, soil, and rocks swirled up into the sky. Boom! They crashed on the man that was in mid-air. The man that was ambushing Mu Ru Yue had crashed heavily on the ground from mid-air before he could even react. His head tilted after he spat out a mouthful of blood, dying on the spot¡­ ¡°Hmph!¡± Lu Yang snorted coldly as hemented, ¡°You¡¯re only a puny little True Realm. Yet, you dared to ambush my Master with such a lowly might!¡± Chapter 1033 – Alchemy Book? Part 1

Chapter 1033 ¨C Alchemy Book? Part 1

Gale abruptly arose, circling around Lu Yang. Boundless grandeur expanded from his body. It seemed as though the entire sky was being covered by his grandeur. The crowd couldn¡¯t retract their gazes at that moment, looking dazedly at the man standing behind Mu Ru Yue. A chill rose from their feet to their hearts, making them shiver from the coldness. ¡®Supreme Realm expert! ¡®That servant is unexpectedly a Supreme Realm expert. What kind of identity does thisdy have then? ¡®How much might does she have to be able to keep a Supreme Realm expert as her servant¡­¡¯ Leng Yuan¡¯s expression changed totally. He couldn¡¯t help but shudder when he thought back about what he had said just now. Dread grew in his heart¡­ ¡°Huo Yan, you actually found a Supreme Realm expert to help you!¡± Heng Wei was so mad that hisplexion turned ashen. He red furiously at Huo Yan. His gritted teeth expression was as though he wanted to rip his corpse into tiny pieces. Huo Yan snapped out from his initial shock. He raised his head andughed before he mocked, ¡°Hahaha! If you¡¯re capable, you can also find a Supreme Realm expert to help you! It¡¯s a pity you don¡¯t have that kind of capability!¡± Heng Wei gritted his teeth with discreet hatred. But he couldn¡¯t do anything about it. He waved his hand and ordered with great reluctance, ¡°Retreat!¡± ¡®Damn it! There will be a day that I will repay the me City for today¡¯s hatred!¡¯ Swish! The originally aggressive battlefield had instantly vanished. Smoke and dust covered the battlefield, covering the somewhat miserable fleeing figures¡­ Huo Yan looked coldly at Heng Wei¡¯s departing figure. With a slight smirk, he turned his head to look at Mu Ru Yue that was standing among the gale. With a trace of admiration in his eyes, he said, ¡°Lady, it is all thanks to your assistance this time, allowing us to possess everything within the Spiritual Medicine mountain for an entire year. I shall abide by what I¡¯ve promised to give you the Dimensional Storage treasure and also grant one of your requests.¡± Huo Yan raised his hand to take out a book before cing it before Mu Ru Yue while he said that. ¡°This is the item that I will be giving you. Previously, a close friend from the Empire of Scarlet me gave it to me and asked me to help it find its predestined owner. Currently, I find that the meeting with Lady is rather fated so I shall pass this ancient book to you.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart shuddered momentarily. ¡®Alchemy Book? ¡®This isn¡¯t possible. The Alchemy Book is already in my possession so why has another Alchemy Book appeared? But the power emitted from this book belongs to the Alchemy Book¡­ ¡®Can it be either this Alchemy Book or the Alchemy Book in my possession is a fake?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue suppressed her shock as she took the Alchemy Book from Huo Yan. With an indifferent gaze, she replied, ¡°I shall keep this Alchemy Book. As for my request¡­¡± She paused for a moment before she continued, ¡°I want to head to the Fire Sea Purgatory!¡± ¡®I had participated in this battle in order to find a way to enter the Fire Sea Purgatory.¡¯ Huo Yan looked at the woman¡¯s wless face in astonishment. He snapped out from his shock after a long time had passed. With a wave of his hand, a writ tablet appeared in his palm. ¡°This is the writ tablet to be able to head to the Fire Sea Purgatory. In other words, you must have this writ tablet in order to enter that ce. As for whether you will be able to reach the Fire Sea Purgatory, you will have to depend on your own might.¡± Mu Ru Yue took the writ tablet and nodded slightly. She turned her head to look at Lu Yang as she said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Lady,¡± Huo Yan was stunned for a moment as he hastily said, ¡°I am nning on hosting a celebration banquet tonight. If it wasn¡¯t for thedy, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to be victorious right at the start of the battle. Hence, Lady is the MVP for today¡¯s evening banquet.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t need,¡± Mu Ru Yue kept the writ tablet. She then continued with an indifferent and calm tone, ¡°I am not interested in this kind of matter.¡± Chapter 1034 – Alchemy Book? Part 2

Chapter 1034 ¨C Alchemy Book? Part 2

She no longer turned her head back and walked away upon saying that. The snow white-like robes disappeared under the sunlight. The crowd couldn¡¯te back to their senses even after a prolonged period of time. They just looked dazedly at the direction the woman had disappeared to¡­ Leng Yuan¡¯splexion was extremely pale with terror in his eyes. It was in his wildest dream to expect that the servant by Mu Ru Yue¡¯s side possessed such fearsome power¡­ It was the night. Moonlight was as tranquil as water, shining into the room andnding on the woman that was sitting cross-legged with her eyes closed. Suddenly, the woman opened her eyes. She exhaled a mouthful of air before she took out the book that she had received from Huo Yan. ¡°Xiao Bai, do you know what this is?¡± Mu Ru Yue frowned slightly as she focused calmly on the book. ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± Xiao Bai shook his head as he continued, ¡°But this item is really simr to the Alchemy Book. I don¡¯t know what it really is though. Mother, you can try to contract it first. Perhaps you will find out something about it that way¡­¡± ¡°It seems to be the only way.¡± Mu Ru Yue gradually rxed her tightly creased brows. She forced out a drop of blood from the tip of her finger. Boom! The book gave off a powerful might. That power directly bypassed Mu Ru Yue¡¯s mental power and prated into her mind. Her face paled from the pain, spitting out a mouthful of blood. ¡°Mother!¡± ¡°Master!¡± Xiao Bai and Xiao Yue¡¯s panicked voice were abruptly heard from within her soul. Mu Ru Yue wiped away the remaining blood from the corner of her mouth as she locked her gaze on the book in her hand. The golden glow that surrounded the ancient book slowly faded. The room regained its tranquility again¡­ ¡°I can¡¯t. There¡¯s a power that forbids me from contracting it. But no matter what, I will eventually figure out a way to solve this mystery by keeping it by my side¡­¡± She kept the ancient book inside her storage ring, closing her eyes. ¡°The energy within this Fire Sea Purgatory is so rich. Perhaps I may be able to break through to the Supreme Realm in this ce¡­¡± ¡®The time of the world annihtion crisis that Murong Qing Chu had mentioned is near. No matter what, I must break through to the Supreme Realm before that happens. It is the only way for me to protect my family¡­¡¯ The distance to the Empire of Scarlet me from the me City wasn¡¯t far. It would only take five days of walking to reach the empire. Currently, bickering voices were heard on the bustling street of the empire. ¡°Leng Yun (cold cloud), you guys are too much!¡± Yin Ling red at him furiously. With both of her hands on her hips, she yelled angrily, ¡°If you dare to bully me, the Fifth Prince will certainly not let you off!¡± Leng Yun sniggered as he smirked with derision, ¡°He already can¡¯t even protect himself. How can he afford to care about a little girl like yourself? I heard that Fifth Royal younger brother is rather sentimental to feelings. I wonder if I will be able to know the location of the Alchemy Book once I capture all of his subordinates that are under his hands. Haha! Royal Grandfather had previously given the Alchemy Book to someone. Moreover, only Leng Yan knows the location of the Alchemy Book!¡± ¡®There was a rumour long ago from within the purgatory that the person who possessed the Alchemy Book will be able to be the most powerful alchemist in the continent! Hence, I promised the grandmaster that I will help him gain the Alchemy Book in exchange for him assisting me to get the throne¡­¡¯ The strive among royal kins was really serious. No matter if it was the Eldest Prince Leng Yuan or the Fourth Prince Leng Yun, they all had their own scheme¡­ ¡°You¡­¡± Yin Ling was so angry that theplexion of her beautiful face had turned ashen. She red fumingly at Leng Yun as she rebuked, ¡°The Fifth Prince won¡¯t reveal the location of the Alchemy Book to you!¡± ¡®Alchemy Book?¡¯ That sentence had been carried gradually over into Mu Ru Yue¡¯s ears¡­ When she raised her gaze to look at the source that mentioned that, a petite figure was immediately reflected in her eyes. Chapter 1035 – Alchemy Book? Part 3

Chapter 1035 - Alchemy Book? Part 3

¡°Yin Ling?¡± Mu Ru Yue was stunned for a moment. Shemented with shock in her eyes, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet with a member of the small purgatory team this quickly¡­¡± Yin Ling looked fearlessly at the man before her on the street. A bright glow was being emitted from herrge clear eyes. Leng Yun¡¯s expression slowly became gloomy as he ordered, ¡°Someone, capture her and bring her back to the manor for me! Even that royal younger brother of mine won¡¯t be able to say much in me capturing a measlymoner as a prince of the empire.¡± Swish! The subordinates that were standing behind Leng Yun surrounded Yin Ling at that instant. Yin Ling that was holding onto a weapon couldn¡¯t help but tremble subconsciously as she looked at the guards that were reeking with austere grandeur. There were currently many passersby on the street. Yet, no one dared to help her after seeing that they were people of the Fourth Prince. It would be a joke to help her. If they did, wouldn¡¯t they be opposing the empire? The Eldest Prince and Fourth Prince¡¯s influence were ratherrge within the Empire of Scarlet me. As for that Fifth Prince, he had been exiled a long time ago. It was only until recently that he returned to the empire. Hence, his influence was naturally inferior to their influence in the empire. Yin Ling¡¯s face turned gravely pale. She bit down on her lip as she looked furiously at the crowd that had surrounded her. ¡°Haha!¡± Leng Yunughed as he sniggered and said, ¡°Yin Ling, you should just give in to your fate. No matter what, you can¡¯t win against imperial power!¡± ¡®I am not to be med for doing this. If something needs to be med, it is due to her being a person under Fifth Royal younger brother¡­¡¯ Currently, a person pounced toward Yin Ling, scaring her to the point of instantly shutting her eyes. Yet, the anticipated pain didn¡¯te even after a long time. Yin Ling¡¯s body shuddered. With a slight tremble of her eyshes, she slowly opened her eyes. White robes shed past her eyes at that moment. Those robes were so dazzling to the eyes. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Yin Ling was stunned with mixed feelings in her heart. ¡®I had insulted her before. But now, I¡¯m being saved by her again! ¡®No! ¡®This is already the third time since she rescued me¡­¡¯ ¡°Who are you?¡± Leng Yun¡¯s expression darkened as he continued, ¡°We are catching a criminal. Let me give you a piece of advice. It is best for you not to meddle in this matter.¡± Mu Ru Yue narrowed her eyes slightly as she replied, ¡°What if I persist to meddle in this matter?¡± ¡°In that case, you will also be our capture target!¡± Boom! Mu Ru Yue gave off a mighty grandeur once Leng Yun said that. She shot her aura toward the person before her, sending that person flying and crashing onto the ground! ¡°If you¡¯re that capable, feel free toe and catch me.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression was calm as she looked expressionlessly at Leng Yun when she said that in a calm tone. Swish! mours instantly arose as they looked in disbelief at Mu Ru Yue. What identity does this woman have? How could she be that much courage to talk to the Fourth Prince in such a tone? Mu Ru Yue no longer looked at Leng Yun. She shifted her head toward Yin Ling and asked indifferently, ¡°Where are the rest of the members of the small purgatory team?¡± Yin Ling blinked her eyes dazedly. With a trace of confusion, she replied, ¡°Fifth Pri¡­ Team leader is currently not here. There are too many things that urred after we separated from you. Lady Mu, I wonder if you¡¯re interested to go to that teahouse for a catch-up.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded slightly. ¡®As for this small purgatory team, I have a great impression of it. I definitely am curious as to what has happened to it during this period of time¡­¡¯ Leng Yun¡¯s gaze was gloomy as he watched the few departing figures. His gaze turned increasingly gloomy with an intense storm that flickered across his eyes. ¡®No matter what, I must get my hands on the Alchemy Book!¡¯ Chapter 1036 – Alchemy Book? Part 4

Chapter 1036 ¨C Alchemy Book? Part 4

Lu Yang was protecting Mu Ru Yue by her side inside a restaurant. His subservient gesture and expression weren¡¯t like the one that belonged to an almighty Supreme Realm expert. Currently, Mu Ru Yue was sitting opposite of yin Ling inside the restaurant. She gradually said after a long period of time, ¡°I seemed to have heard you mention about the Alchemy Book just now¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Yin Ling pursed her lips slightly as she exined, ¡°I¡¯ve heard Team leader mention it before. Team leader¡¯s grandfather had coincidentally obtained a book. The book¡¯s title wrote Alchemy Book. It is rumoured that the person that possesses the Alchemy Book will be able to be the world¡¯s strongest alchemist. However, the Alchemy Book isn¡¯t something that anyone can utilise. Only the fated owner of the Alchemy Book will be able to use it¡­¡± Yin Ling¡¯splexion became slightly pale before she continued with helplessness in her tone, ¡°Following that, Team leader¡¯s grandfather passed the Alchemy Book to a close friend for him to take care of the book at his death bed. He also asked him to find the fated owner of the Alchemy Book. ¡°The person just now is Team leader¡¯s elder brother. He has been using all kinds of means to get the Alchemy Book. Since the Team leader refuses to tell them the location of the Alchemy Book, he started to try and make a move on me.¡± ¡°What about the rest?¡± Mu Ru Yue asked indifferently. Yin Ling chuckled bitterly upon hearing that before she exined, ¡°Lady Mu, we haven¡¯t told you our identities before. The Team leader isn¡¯t an ordinary person. He is His Highness Fifth Prince of the empire. The father of the reigning emperor has always doted lots on him since young. But it also due to that love that the Team leader frequently met with mishaps and even almost lost his life for a couple of times. Following that, the father of the reigning emperor passed the Team leader to someone to take care of him instead under the name of exile. ¡°The Team leader has only returned back to the empire a few months ago when the emperor became critically ill¡­ We are all people that the Fifth Prince had met outside of the empire, forming a team. We then followed him to return to the empire after knowing his Fifth Prince¡¯s identity.¡± Mu Ru Yue just silently listened without making anyment. Yin Ling continued to exin, ¡°Not long ago, the Fourth Prince somehow managed to invite a Heaven Stage High Rank Alchemist. They were missing a Purple Spiritual Flower as the ingredient to refine the alchemy pill. The Team leader had then set out to head to the Purgatory Forest in order to save His Majesty¡¯s life.¡± ¡°Did you guys listened to what I¡¯ve said previously?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze darkened as she said calmly. ¡°Are you talking about the part where you had mentioned that the Purple Spiritual Flower can be used to control people¡¯s mind? We had already told His Majesty about that. In spite of that, His Majesty trust Grandmaster Shen Mo1 (liquid ink) greatly so he didn¡¯t listen to what we said. Currently, Grandmaster Shen Mo just needs to make the preparation for refining the pill in order to refine the alchemy pill to save His Majesty. If what you said is the truth, perhaps this is another sinister plot of the Fourth Prince¡­¡± Yin Ling¡¯s heart brimmed with concerns. ¡®If it is really the case, I¡¯m afraid the situation that the Team leader is in will be even more difficult¡­¡¯ ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Mu Ru Yue stood up from her seat as she said that apathetically. Yin Ling was stunned for a moment before she asked, ¡°Where to?¡± ¡°The pce!¡± Mu Ru Yue lowered her gaze slightly. With a glint that shone past her eyes, she continued, ¡°Bring me to have a meeting with the emperor of the empire. I¡¯m curious to find out what illness he is suffering from!¡± Yin Ling pursed her lips slightly but didn¡¯t reply to her. ¡®Mu Ru Yue can freely use Heaven Stage Mid Rank pills. Perhaps she is a disciple of a grandmaster in alchemy. ¡®With her, she may be able to save His Majesty¡¯s life¡­¡¯ Yin Ling was ted upon thinking about that. Hope soared in her heart once again. ¡°Lady Mu, I will bring you into the pce now. If Team leader and father are to see you, they certainly will be jubnt!¡± Lu Yang snorted coldly with disdain as he looked at Yin Ling¡¯s hopeful expression. ¡®Since Mu Ru Yue is the disciple of Grandmaster Xu Wu and if she requests for Grandmaster Xu Wu to help in this case, there will surely be no illness that will be able to stump him¡­¡± 1. Miki: I don¡¯t know if this Shen Mo is rted to the Shen Mo in Hua Xia or not but they have the same name. Chapter 1037 – Alchemy Book? Part 5

Chapter 1037 ¨C Alchemy Book? Part 5

However, if Lu Yang was to know that Mu Ru Yue was a Heaven Stage Peak Realm Alchemist herself rather than what he thought as her being a disciple of Grandmaster Xu Wu, would he receive a shock so great that it would make him pass out¡­ ¡°Grandmaster Shen Mo, how is my Royal Father?¡± Leng Yun walked in from outside the pce hall. He looked concerned at the middle-aged man lying on the bed. With a worried gaze, he said, ¡°Grandmaster, you must treat my Royal Father no matter what. Even if you need to cut my flesh to save him, I won¡¯tin about it.¡± When the man on the bed heard his words, he feebly opened his eyes. He looked at Leng Yun with a happy gaze. ¡®Inparison to the grave and stern Leng Yan and the yboy Leng Yuan, I like this fourth son the most. ¡®Not only has he invited a Heaven Stage High Rank alchemist, but he also is willing to do anything for me. I am already satisfied in having such a son in my life¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t fret. Fourth Prince, I¡¯ve already sessfully refined the Purple Spiritual Pill. Once His Majesty consumes it, it will certainly resolve the poison within His Majesty¡¯s body.¡± Shen Mo smirked slightly. He met his gaze with Leng Yun for a moment with a sinister glow that flicked past his eyes. Leng Yun lowered his gaze to cover up his malevolent intents. He then said jubntly, ¡°Royal Father, did you hear that? Grandmaster Shen Mo will surely be able to treat your body. Grandmaster Shen Mo, can Royal Father consume the pill now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Shen Mo took a pill out from a jade bottle and delivered it before Leng Yun. ¡°His Majesty will be able to recoverpletely once he consumes this pill.¡± But just when Leng Yun took the pill, Leng Yan¡¯s voice was heard outside the room, ¡°Get out of the way!¡± ¡°Fifth Prince, His Majesty has already ordered that you temporarily is not allowed to enter the room.¡± Boom! A strong force struck against the room¡¯s door after the subordinate said that. Bang! The guard had been tossed inside the room from outside. Following that, a grave and stern ck robes walked into the room, appearing in the crowd¡¯s gaze. With anxiousness in Leng Yan¡¯s eyes and with sweat-drenched hair stuck to his face, Leng Yan¡¯s gazended on the pill on Leng Yun¡¯s hand. ¡°You mustn¡¯t consume that pill!¡± ¡®There won¡¯t be any mistake in what that woman said. If Royal Father is to consume the Purple Spiritual Pill, he definitely will be controlled by these people. ¡®The oue will be undesirable! ¡®I have originally wanted to destroy the Purple Spiritual Flower on the way back to the empire. But I chose to decide to bring the Purple Spiritual Flower back and let someone inspect it in the end. ¡®Yet, Shen Mo had taken the Purple Spiritual Flower away before I have the chance to inspect it. ¡®If I knew this will ur sooner, I should have destroyed the Purple Spiritual Flower once I¡¯ve found it¡­¡¯ ¡°Enough!¡± Emperor Leng¡¯s gaze turned grim. He chided with a feeble yet enraged-filled voice, ¡°Leng Yan, it can¡¯t be that you don¡¯t want my body to be treated, right? There won¡¯t be any problem with the pills refined by Grandmaster Shen Mo. Otherwise, it will ruin all of his reputations.¡± ¡°Royal Father!¡± Leng Yan¡¯s gaze wasn¡¯t as grave and stern as before. With an anxious gaze, he exined, ¡°If you consume that purple Spiritual Pill, you will definitely be under their control!¡± Swish! Shen Mo tore down the bed¡¯s curtain. With hisplexion turned ashen, he looked at Leng Yan¡¯s sweat-covered face as he rebuked coldly, ¡°What does the Fifth Prince mean by saying that? Can it be you¡¯re doubting my skills? If it wasn¡¯t for His Highness Fourth Prince beseeching me by paying me several visits to ask for my help and even knelt down before me all due to requesting for me to save His Majesty¡¯s life, I wouldn¡¯t havee to treat him! ¡°You are both simrly sons of His Majesty. Yet, the disparity between the two of you is so great. I wonder if it will be the empire¡¯s sorrow to have such a prince as yourself within the empire.¡± Chapter 1038 – Alchemy Book? Part 6

Chapter 1038 ¨C Alchemy Book? Part 6

¡°You mother fucker! What nonsense are you farting with your mouth?!¡± The members of the small purgatory team became enraged once they heard what he said. Their gazes were akin to want to rip Shen Mo¡¯s corpse into tiny pieces. ¡°What bullsh*t alchemist you are? You¡¯re just killing people! I dare to swear that there is a mind-controlling medicinal ingredient within that Purple Spiritual Pill. If you are still unwilling to admit, you can consume it to prove your innocence!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Shen Mo snorted coldly as he rebuked, ¡°If I have a few of the Purple Spiritual Pill or have enough medicinal ingredients to refine another of that pill, I, Shen Mo, will definitely consume it in front of all of you! It¡¯s a pity that the Purple Spiritual Pull is tremendously precious. I can only refine a pill at a time. Therefore, with theck of medicinal nts to refine another Purple Spiritual Pill, His Majesty can solely wait for his death once I consume this pill¡­¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Just when Yin Feng and the rest wanted a say more, they were interrupted by Leng Yun¡¯s mockery speech. ¡°Fifth Royal younger brother, if you are jealous of me, you can just tell me that directly. I am willing to do anything for Royal Father after all. Thus, I had invited Grandmaster Shen Mo. Inparison, you refuse to do anything for Royal Father. However, you interrupt me just when I was about to seed in treating Royal Father. You really are unworthy to be my brother with such jealousy-filled heart!¡± Leng Yan clenched his fists tightly as he stared coldly at Leng Yun¡¯s face. An ice-cold voice that seemed to be as chilly as cold wind was heard behind him when Leng Yan was on the verge in giving up to his impulse to smash Leng Yun¡¯s face with his fist. ¡°You can consume the Purple Spiritual Pill. I shall take the responsibility in treating his illness!¡± That familiar voice made every single member of the small purgatory team stun as they turned their head around in disbelief. When their gazesnded on the woman¡¯s face, tion surged in their heart. ¡°Lady Mu!¡± Yin Feng was in cloud nine. He didn¡¯t expect to see Mu Ru Yue appear at this ce¡­ The Eldest Prince Leng Yuan was standing quietly by the side from the start, watching the show. Yet, he suddenly heard that voice. When he shifted her head to look at the source of that voice, he seemed to have been scared witless¡­ ¡®Why is she here?¡¯ Suddenly, Leng Yuan¡¯s body trembled. His handsome face turned gravely pale due to fear. ¡®This woman is obviously a devil, especially that elder by her side. He is a bonafide Supreme Realm expert! Furthermore, by the looks of this situation, she seems to know Fifth Royal younger brother.¡¯ Leng Yuan¡¯s Adam Apple rolled slightly. With his gaze stuck on the woman¡¯s wless face, he said in a low and heavy tone, ¡°You havee?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her brow slightly as she exined, ¡°I heard that something had happened to you so I¡¯vee to have a look.¡± Mu Ru Yue turned her head to face Shen Mo upon saying that. With a slight smirk, she taunted, ¡°I don¡¯t know if you dare to consume that pill you had refined. As for his life, I can save him. Hence, you don¡¯t need to feel burdened!¡± Shen Mo¡¯s expression changed drastically. He thenughed heartily after a long time had passed. ¡°Why should I believe what you say? If you fail to treat His Majesty, how do you intend onpensating for your mistake?¡± ¡°Since I dare to say such words, I am a hundred percent confident in treating him. Now, I wonder if you¡¯re willing to consume your pill.¡± Mu Ru Yue chuckled lightly as she asked with a cold expression. ¡°Hmph!¡± Shen Mo snorted coldly. With hisplexion increasingly bing unpleasant, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t know where you little girl popped up from and dared to say such brazen words. You¡¯re only that young. What can you know? Your Majesty, since she says she can save you, please forgive me for my departure!¡± Shen Mo cupped his fists as he turned around, heading outside of the room. Emperor Leng finally had a change in his expression at that moment. He coughed drily twice before he forced himself to stand up and ordered, ¡°Why are you all just standing there? Immediately chase these two people out of the room! Who is it that let them enter our empire?¡± All of the guards in the room surrounded Mu Ru Yue and Lu Yang upon heeding to his order¡­ Chapter 1039 – Alchemy Book? Part 7

Chapter 1039 - Alchemy Book? Part 7

Leng Yuan waspletely stupefied. ¡®These people are real idiots. Are they really going to try to chase them out? Hasn¡¯t they see that the Supreme Realm elder¡¯s expression had already turned unpleasant?¡¯ He retreated a couple of steps upon thinking about that. ¡®I must keep some distance away from those idiots. I¡¯m afraid I will get implicated by them¡­¡¯ ¡°You¡¯re really a bunch of idiots!¡± Lu Yang sniggered as he mocked, ¡°How dare act so brazenly before your Grandfather Lu by those measly capabilities of yours? You¡¯re seeking death!¡± Boom! A mighty gale rose from Lu Yang¡¯s body,nding on those people¡¯s chest. Those guards were sent flying away before they could even reach Mu Ru Yue¡­ ¡°Supreme!¡± Shen Mo gasped as hemented, ¡°Supreme Realm!¡± ¡®This elder is at the Supreme Realm¡­¡¯ ¡°Supreme Realm?¡± Leng Yun was startled. Hisplexion increasingly became terrible. ¡®A Supreme Realm expert has appeared at such a critical moment. I wonder who this old man is.¡¯ ¡°Senior,¡± He took in a deep breath to appease the mes of fury in his heart. With cupped fists, he queried, ¡°I don¡¯t know what grudges do the senior have to our empire, inhibiting Grandmaster Shen Mo from treating Royal Father?¡± Lu Yang sniggered as he replied, ¡°We aren¡¯t trying to harm him but we are helping him instead. He will instantly be your puppet and die slowly once he consumes this pill!¡± As a Heaven Stage High Rank Alchemist, Lu Yang naturally understood what kind of pill was the Purple Spiritual Pill. ¡®I really don¡¯t know if this Emperor of this empire is an idiot or not. We are trying to save him. Yet, he thinks we are trying to harm him.¡¯ Leng Yun¡¯splexion was unpleasant as he rebuked, ¡°Senior, please stop venomously ndering Grandmaster Shen Mo!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Lu Yang looked coldly at Shen Mo as hepromised, ¡°You just have to swallow this pill. If you dare to consume it, I shall willingly concede defeat! As for the life of this emperor, my Master can treat him without an inkling doubt. Isn¡¯t that right, Master?¡± Lu Yang looked smilingly at Mu Ru Yue as he said thest statement tteringly. Master? Everyone¡¯s heart shuddered upon hearing that title. A bonafide Supreme Realm expert was calling her his Master? Could it be their ears had turned faulty? She Mo¡¯s expression was grim as he said, ¡°What if she fails?¡± ¡°If she fails, I, Lu Yang, will willingly forfeit my life!¡± Lu Yang nced at Emperor Leng that was on the bed and said, ¡°Brat, if you die, you can have me, a Supreme Realm expert, die along with you. It should be really glorious for you.¡± Emperor Leng¡¯s heart shook with astonishment in his eyes. ¡®It wasn¡¯t due to having Lu Yang to die with me. But rather¡­ he dared to make such a bet. Can it be there is really something wrong with that Purple Spiritual Pill?¡¯ Emperor Huang could choose not to believe what Leng Yan had said. But it was impossible for him not to trust what a Supreme Realm expert said. ¡®With Lu Yang¡¯s ability, it will be a piece of cake for him to kill me. There won¡¯t be any merit for him to lie to me about the pill.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m really impressed by your ability to refine a Heaven Stage High Rank pill as a Spiritual Realm practitioner.¡± Lu Yang looked at Shen Mo once again as hemented with a sneer, ¡°It¡¯s a pity but you had chosen to offend the wrong person. Old fellow, you are to swallow this Purple Spiritual Pill now. If nothing happens to you, then I, Lu Yang, shall freely allow you to do anything you want to me from now on!¡± Shen Mo¡¯splexion was gravely pale, full of hesitation. ¡®I obviously know the true effect of this pill as the person that refined this Purple Spiritual Pill. The consumer willpletely be an idiot that only knows to follow orders once he consumes the pill!¡¯ ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t dare?¡± Lu Yang continued with a sinister cold tone, ¡°Didn¡¯t you clearly say we were defaming you? Now, you have a chance to prove your innocence! Let us see your innocence!¡± Chapter 1040 – Fire Sea Purgatory and Feng Jing Tian Part 1

Chapter 1040 - Fire Sea Purgatory and Feng Jing Tian Part 1

Lu Yang¡¯s pressuring speech made Shen Mo¡¯splexion turned gravely pale. He couldn¡¯t help but retreat a couple of steps with a peculiar gaze in his eyes. Emperor Leng¡¯splexion gradually became gloomy when he saw Shen Mo¡¯s expression. ¡®Can it be Leng Yan was speaking the truth that the son I trusted the most actually wants to harm me?!¡¯ His gaze was gloomy when he thought about that. He asked coldly, ¡°I hope you can give me an exnation for this!¡± Shen Mo took in a deep breath before he replied coldly, ¡°So what it is true? It is your son that told me to do this. Moreover, he promised me that if I seed, he will give me the Alchemy Book! Hence, everything that happens here doesn¡¯t have anything to do with me!¡± It was useless for Shen Mo to deny this time so Shen Mo straightforwardly admitted. Emperor Leng¡¯s originally gravely paleplexion became increasingly pale upon hearing that. With his thin lips trembling slightly, he shot a disappointed gaze at Leng Yun. With a sorrowful gaze, he said, ¡°Unfilial son! You actually dared to do such a disgraceful act!¡± Plop! Leng Yun¡¯s legs softened, making him sit on the ground. Cold sweat flowed profusely down his face as he closed his eyes in despair¡­ ¡®I¡¯ve lost. I have even lost terribly!¡¯ ¡°Someone!¡± Emperor Leng closed his eyes and instructed coldly, ¡°Take down the Fourth Prince and imprison him in the Heaven Prison. We shall decide what his sentence will be another day!¡± His voice was tremendously feeble but anyone could hear the shakiness within his voice. ¡°Royal Father!¡± Leng Yun came back to his senses. He abruptly pounced toward Emperor Leng as he apologized, ¡°Royal Father, your son knows his wrong. Please forgive your son this time Royal Father.¡± But a figure blocked his path before he could reach before Emperor Leng. ¡°Hehe!¡± Leng Yuan chuckled mockingly. He then saidcently, ¡°Fourth younger brother, you just reaped what you sowed! Who called you to want to plot against Royal Father? Thus, getting such an oue is your own retribution¡­¡± Leng Yun¡¯s gaze brimmed with despair. He then looked at Emperor Leng with a gaze pleading for forgiveness. Nheless, Emperor Leng no longer nced at him, slowly closing his eyes. ¡°Royal Father¡­¡± Leng Yun¡¯s heart shuddered. ¡®I know Royal Father has given up all hopes on me this time¡­¡¯ Instantly, there were two guards that walked in from outside. They captured Leng Yun and dragged him out of the room, quickly vanishing from their sight. Emperor Leng slightly opened his eyes. With a guilt-filled gaze, he said, ¡°Yan Er, We had misunderstood you. We have decided to make you the crown prince in order to express our guilt toward you.¡± Actually, Emperor Leng had an ulterior motive when making this decision. ¡®Leng Yan is acquainted with a Supreme Realm expert. With him inside the imperial household, the empire will surely be peaceful¡­¡¯ ¡°No need.¡± Leng Yan nced coldly at Emperor Leng and continued with a cold and gloomy voice, ¡°I have only returned here as I¡¯ve heard that you have fallen ill. But I don¡¯t have any request that I seek from you, not to mention being the crown prince. I¡¯ve already gotten used to the life outside, fighting alongside with my teammates, and obtaining missions from the mercenarybour union.¡± Emperor Leng¡¯s expression changed abruptly as he chided, ¡°Leng Yan, don¡¯t forget that you are a member of the royal family. How can you form a team with these plebeians?¡± Leng Yan¡¯s gaze darkened slowly. With a cold and stern expression, he rebuked, ¡°In your point of view, they are insignificant. But in my heart, they are irreceablepanions to me. A life of luxury, glory, splendor, wealth and rank can¡¯t surmount the importance of mypanions for me.¡± He slowly turned around upon saying that. His gazended on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s impable face, his Adam¡¯s apple rolled slightly. Chapter 1041 – Fire Sea Purgatory and Feng Jing Tian Part 2

Chapter 1041 ¨C Fire Sea Purgatory and Feng Jing Tian Part 2

¡°I won¡¯t say thanks to you. I will always remember what you did for me. Perhaps I am inferior to you now. But there may be a day I will be able to catch up to you¡­¡± ¡®This¡­ is my promise to her.¡¯ Mu Ru Yue smiled as she replied, ¡°Alright, I will be waiting for you.¡± Leng Yan lowered his gaze slightly, covering his resolution-filled gaze. ¡®I know it will be a long way to catch up with her. But there will be a day that I will catch up with her¡­¡¯ ¡°This is the pill to treat him.¡± Mu Ru Yue nced at Emperor Leng¡¯s ashenplexion. With a trace of a sneer, she said, ¡°But this pill will only give him an extra year of life. If he didn¡¯t treat Leng Yan this badly, I perhaps may have fully treated him. Hence, I am giving an extra year of life on behalf of Leng Yan¡­¡± In other words, she gave the pill to Emperor Huang that would enable him to live for another year in order to sever his father and son rtionship with Leng Yan. Leng Yan¡¯s heart trembled. His cold gaze softened. A light smile was gradually disyed on his grave and stern face. Although it was only a slight curve, it was able to daze people. Yin Ling looked dazedly at Leng Yan with an infatuated gaze. ¡°So Team leader¡¯s smile can be so beautiful. It¡¯s just a pity that smile wasn¡¯t toward me¡­¡¯ She smiled bitterly upon thinking about that. ¡®However, I believe that as long as I continue following by Team leader¡¯s side, I will be able to melt his heart no matter how ice-bound it is!¡¯ Yin Ling clenched her fist discreetly. With an increasingly resolute gaze, she stared at the side on the man¡¯s handsome face. ¡°Leng Yan,¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her hand and with a toss, a jade bottle appeared before Leng Yan. She continued, ¡°This is the Innate Spiritual Pill. You will be able to have the greatest innate talent possible for a short period of time after you consume it. You should make use of that period of time to cultivate assiduously. I will be waiting for you to catch up to me.¡± Leng Yan clenched the jade bottle in his hand tightly. With a gaze glimmering with a scorching glow, ¡°This shall be the reward for me selling my life to you.¡± ¡®Selling his life?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyebrows twitched slightly. Just when she wanted to say something, the man¡¯s cold voice was heard. ¡°There is a rule within the mercenary world. If we ept an item, we must give them back an item of the same price. I don¡¯t have anything that I can give to you so I will lead the small Purgatory team to devote their loyalty and devotion to you! You shall be our owner from now on. Once we have umted sufficient might, we will head out to seek for you!¡± In this short period of time interacting with Leng Yan, this was the longest speech he had said. But simrly, Lu Yang¡¯s resentment voice was heard before Mu Ru Yue could say anything. ¡°Master, you are biased. You give him a bottle of Heaven Stage High Rank pill but you gave me nothing! Moreover, I am not aware of such a pill as the Innate Spiritual Pill.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression darkened. ¡®Is this guy really a puppet? Even though using a human¡¯s body to refine a puppet isn¡¯t the same as puppets refined from gemstones, they will act like normal people other thanplying to me. ¡®However, Lu Yang was different from the two other puppets I had previously refined, daring to hoot at me.¡¯ ¡°Why do you need the Innate Spiritual Pill as a person of the Supreme Realm?¡± Mu Ru Yue nced at him before asking with slight impatience. Lu Yang pursed his lips with resentment as he replied, ¡°I want to research on that pill! If Master has a Heaven Stage Peak Rank pill, it will be much better. I may be able to break through to the Heaven Stage Peak Rank then.¡± Lu Yang¡¯s eyes lit up uponmenting about that. ¡®Since she is the disciple of Grandmaster Xu Wu, she perhaps may possess a Heaven Stage Peak Rank pill. I still have not seen how a Heaven Stage Peak Rank pill looks like in my life yet.¡¯ Chapter 1042 – Fire Sea Purgatory and Feng Jing Tian Part 3

Chapter 1042 ¨C Fire Sea Purgatory and Feng Jing Tian Part 3

¡°Here you go.¡± With a turn of Mu Ru Yue¡¯s palm, she took out a pill from her dimensional storage ring. She continued, ¡°You must remember to give it back to me once you finish researching on it.¡± Lu Yang¡¯s body¡¯s body shuddered once he felt the power within the pill. He eximed in disbelief, ¡°I am already a Heaven Stage High Rank alchemist but I can¡¯t tell what this pill isprised of. Can it really be a Heaven Stage Peak Rank pill?¡± Heaven Stage Peak Rank Pill? Swish! Everyone shot their gazes at Mu Ru Yue with shock in their eyes. Ho¡­ how was this possible? How could she possess a Heaven Stage Peak Rank Pill? Everyone was stunned at this instant, especially Emperor Leng who was incredibly remorseful. ¡®If I knew she possesses a Heaven Stage Peak Rank Pill earlier on, I won¡¯t treat her like how I did previously no matter what¡­¡¯ ¡°Lu Yang, let¡¯s go.¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her gaze as she continued, ¡°Now, we have a more important matter to settle. We can¡¯t continue to dally here.¡± ¡°Understood, Master.¡± Lu Yang responded respectfully. His expression was akin to treating Mu Ru Yue as his Grandmother. ¡°Team leader.¡± Yin Ling pursed her lips tightly as she shifted her head to look at Leng Yan who was still staring at the direction the white robes had disappeared to. She blinked her eyes and asked, ¡°Where shall we go now?¡± Leng Yan remained silent for a long period of time before he slowly said, ¡°To the Seventhyer!¡± ¡®Seventhyer?¡¯ Yin Ling was stunned as she persuaded, ¡°Team leader, won¡¯t that be too dangerous? We will be seeking death by heading to the Seventhyer without a cultivation of at least at the Spiritual Realm.¡± ¡°Ling Er,¡± Yin Feng smiled and exined. ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard that the higher we go in theyers of the purgatory, the energy of each of thoseyers intensify drastically? Since Lady Mu gave us such a great pill, we mustn¡¯t waste it. We can only be able to chase after her step by doing this. Otherwise, Lady Mu will only advance further away from us to the point that we will be left behind forever¡­¡± Yin Ling quietened. ¡®I understand that what Father said is really logical. If we want to chase after her steps, then¡­ we must be prepared to risk our lives.¡¯ ¡°Alright, let¡¯s head to the seventhyer of the purgatory!¡± The Fire Sea Purgatory was located at the far west of the sixth level of the purgatory. The entire area was filled with a sea of mes. There were people frequently being thrown into the sea of mes to be punished within the Fire Sea Purgatory. There was arge door outside the Fire Sea Purgatory. There were two guards guarding outside the doors. They both had such solemn expressions that they seemed to be statues. ¡°Stop right there!¡± When the two guards saw a woman heading their way, they hastily raised their swords to block her path. ¡°Show your pass of entry!¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her brow, taking out the writ tablet that Huo Yan had given her. She then asked indifferently, ¡°Will¡­ this suffice?¡± The guards moved to the sides of the door after confirming the authenticity of the writ tablet. ng! Dong! The enormous doors slowly opened. At that instant, a heat wave could be felt from it. ¡°You can enter now but you muste back out here in an hour.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled slightly. She kept the writ tablet, walking into the sea of mes. A scorching heat could be felt from the sea of mes at that moment, making her body shudder a little. ¡°This ce is worthy to be called the Fire Sea Purgatory. I have just entered it but I am barely able to withstand the heat. I wonder where Feng Jing Tian is. Now, the most crucial task is to find him¡­¡± There were countless spirits being confined to iron chains within the purgatory. Mournful anguished wailings could be heard throughout the entire sea of mes, making Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze to gloom gradually. Chapter 1043 – Fire Sea Purgatory and Feng Jing Tian Part 4

Chapter 1043 - Fire Sea Purgatory and Feng Jing Tian Part 4

To those that missed my April¡¯s Fool prank, you can read it here. ¡°Master, are you looking for someone?¡± Lu Yang turned his head to look at Mu Ru Yue. The pain from having his soul scorch made hisplexion turn gravely pale. He continued to say timidly, ¡°Master, how about finding someone to ask? Someone may know¡­¡± ¡®Now, I just want to leave this freaking ce as quickly as possible. Otherwise, I am really scared that my soul will be dissipated from being burned at this ce.¡¯ Mu Ru Yue frowned slightly. Her gazended on the transparent soul and said, ¡°Do you want to regain your freedom?¡± ¡®Freedom?¡¯ The person that was being asked was stunned for a moment. He raised his gaze to look at Mu Ru Yue in shock. But his expression was distorted due to the intense pain he was undergoing. ¡®Who here doesn¡¯t want to regain freedom? But it is just an extravagant wish for us¡­¡¯ ¡°I can help you to break free from the iron chain but you need to answer a question.¡± The youth smiled bitterly as he replied, ¡°Lady, you may not be aware but this iron chain of us is made by the toughest material. You can¡¯t save me¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue no longer say further upon hearing that. Swish! Boundless mes surged forth from her body. The mes, bit by bit, formed into a sword in front of her. The me sword soared through the air and shed on the iron chain that was confining the youth. ng! A crisp sound was heard, breaking the iron chain. ¡°Now, can you answer my question?¡± The youth was stunned as he looked at Mu Ru Yue with disbelief. It was only after a while that he gradually regained his senses. He asked with gratitude, ¡°Lady, what do you want to know?¡± Mu Rue Yue¡¯s brow raised slightly as she queried, ¡°I want to ask about a person. Have you seen a man that has red hair and eyes that has been brought to this ce?¡± ¡°Red hair and eyes?¡± The youth was instantly startled. His body shivered uncontrobly and with a terrified gaze, he shouted, ¡°Are¡­ you referring to that guy?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart gradually sank. ¡®Can it be something happened to Feng Jing Tian?¡¯ ¡°Tell me everything that I want to know. Otherwise, I will immediately dissipate your soul!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze was ice-cold with her voice as chilly as cold wind. The youth¡¯splexion became increasingly gravely pale as he replied weakly, ¡°That person you are referring to have already left this ce¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡®Feng Jing Tian has left the Fire Sea Purgatory? Where will he go then?¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The youth swallowed his saliva with great difficulty as he exined, ¡°He has left this ce by himself. Moreover, he had nearly destroyed the entire Fire Sea Purgatory before he left. As an oue, he had offended both the governor of the Fire Sea Purgatory, the Purgatory City and the little princess of the Purgatory City. He had treated the little princess rudely so she swore that she will pursue after his life! However, he shouldn¡¯t have left therge doors of the Fire Sea Purgatory. Hence, it won¡¯t be too difficult for you to find him¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze darkened slightly as she instructed, ¡°Lu Yang, I want to know everything about this ce!¡± Lu Yang hastily stepped forth and exined respectfully, ¡°As you wish my Master! I will tell you everything about this ce. The Purgatory City is the governor of the Fire Sea Purgatory within the sixthyer of the purgatory. He can be counted as the boss of the sixthyer of the purgatory. There¡¯s a demigod expert overseeing the Purgatory City. Therefore, everyone in the sixthyer of the purgatory doesn¡¯t dare to offend the Purgatory City!¡± ¡°Furthermore, the little princess of the Purgatory City, Zhao Ying Ying (Surpass oriole oriole), not only has superior innate talent, but she also is heavily doted upon by the old city owner. She has always been arrogant and haughty, looking down upon everybody. If your friend has offended her, he is doomed to be killed¡­¡± Boom! Instantly, an intense grandeur erupted from Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body circling above her head. Chapter 1044 – Fire Sea Purgatory and Feng Jing Tian Part 5

Chapter 1044 - Fire Sea Purgatory and Feng Jing Tian Part 5

Lu Yang just understood that he had said the wrong words at this moment. He hastily exined, ¡°Master, perhaps he is still alive. I was just taking a wild guess previously. I know I¡¯m wrong. Please¡­ please don¡¯t hit me.¡± Lu Yang was so terrified by the mes of fury erupting from Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body that his body trembled in fear. He feared Mu Ru Yue would bash him up badly for what he said just now¡­ But Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t care about him. She moved in a sh forward¡­ Everywhere was filled with scorching mes within the Fire Sea Purgatory. People that were being punished would be ced in the forefront as the further they were from the front, the temperature of the mes would decrease¡­ Currently, a man was standing on top of a volcano that seemed to be going to erupt at any moment withva flowing. Gales were dancing frantically. His blood-red hair danced wildly among the wind. His scarlet eyes were sinister cold and blood-thirsty as he looked coldly at the person blocking his path. ¡°Feng Jing Tian, I shall see how you will escape from here this time!¡± The little princess raised her head as she looked arrogantly at the man that was being blocked by her subordinates. She coldly snorted and said, ¡°You had not only almost ruin the Fire Sea Purgatory, but you also pped me. I must settle those scores with you!¡± The little princess would always grit her teeth in hatred whenever she thought about the man before her daring to hit her. ¡®I can still feel the pain on my face up until now, but more importantly, it is the humiliation I felt.¡¯ Feng Jing Tian shot a sinister cold gaze at her. He mocked in a low and heavy voice, ¡°I have dirtied my hand by pping you!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Tears revolved in the little princess eyes from her anger. ¡®I have always beenplemented since young all these years. When have I experienced such humiliations? This man deserves to die!¡¯ ¡°Stinky brat, you will die a horrible death! This princess will cut off each of your fingers and feed them to the dogs!¡± The little princess¡¯s beautiful face had distorted as she ordered furiously, ¡°Why are all of you just standing there? Immediately capture this bastard! This princess wants to personally punish him!¡± Swish! The people behind the little princess instantly surged toward Feng Jing Tian. Yet, there wasn¡¯t a change in Feng Jing Tian¡¯s expression. A gloomy glow was being emitted from his peerless handsome face. He was standing with his hands behind his back. Gale arose that made his demonic red hair fluttered among the wind; he had an astonishing grandeur.¡± ¡®It is undeniable to me that this man is indeed really handsome. He is captivatingly beautiful. He can make even me as a woman feel inferior to him in appearance. ¡®Nheless, how high is my eyesight? It is impossible for a man with just looks to obtain my heart. The man I want to marry must not only have a peerless appearance but more importantly, also have a superior might and noble identity. It will be best if the man also loves only me¡­ ¡®Therefore, Feng Jing Tian that was currently a spirit can¡¯t enter my eyes.¡¯ Feng Jing Tian¡¯s gaze increasingly turned gloomy as he saw the crowd surrounding closer toward him. But he had a smirk on his face. Suddenly, he raised his hand to make a sword appear in his hand. Momentarily, red robes shed past, charging into the crowd¡¯s encirclement¡­ A closebat battle was initiated on this quiet volcano. Even though Feng Jing Tian was strong, he was outnumbered. He quickly was at the disadvantage. Blood as enchanting as roses bloomed on his body, making him look more breathtaking with his red robes. The trace of blood remnants hanging at the corner of his lips made him look incredibly captivating; it was capable of making all living things craze for him. ¡°Feng Jing Tian!¡± The little princess gritted her teeth in hatred as she dered, ¡°Today you must experience having your soul dissipated after being tortured ten thousand times!¡± Chapter 1045 – Fire Sea Purgatory and Feng Jing Tian Part 6

Chapter 1045 - Fire Sea Purgatory and Feng Jing Tian Part 6

¡®Having my soul dissipated?¡¯ Feng Jing Tian¡¯s palm trembled slightly. ¡®No! ¡®I mustn¡¯t have my soul dissipated! ¡®If it really happens, I willpletely disappear from the world. I will no longer have a chance to nce at her again¡­¡¯ White robes abruptly descended from the sky,nding in front of him. Feng Jing Tian¡¯s pupils constricted at that moment, but he quickly rxed it. ¡®I must be hallucinating. ¡®This kind of hallucination had already appeared countless times ever since I was tossed into this eighteenyers of purgatory. How can she appear at such a ce after all¡­¡¯ Feng Jing Tian smiled bitterly but he was still reluctant to shift his gaze away; he was even more afraid that even this hallucination would also vanish¡­ ¡°Feng Jing Tian, I¡¯ve finally found you.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s indifferent voice was no longer as calm as usual as it brushed past Feng Jing Tian¡¯s ears. ¡°This time, it is not only my eyes that are hallucinating, but also my ears are ying tricks on me.¡± Feng Jing Tian smiled with a bitter taste in his mouth. ¡®Even if she knows about the eighteenyers of purgatory, how can shee here for me? ¡®There is only that man known as Ye Wu Chen that fills her heart. Currently, only he ispatible to be with her in this world¡­¡¯ ¡°Feng Jing Tian!!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s face darkened. She said with gritted teeth, ¡°If you don¡¯t feel like seeing me, I can just dump you here and not care about you now!¡± ¡®This fellow said that I am his hallucination?¡¯ Feng Jing Tian blinked his scarlet eyes. His body shuddered as he suddenly came back to his senses. His initial expression disbelief turned into shock. Following that, jubnt surged in his heart. ¡°Woman, is¡­ it really you?¡± ¡®I am not dreaming? ¡®Has this woman really barged into the eighteenthyers of purgatory for me?¡¯ ¡°If it¡¯s not me, who else will I be?¡± Mu Ru Yue smirked slightly as she said, ¡°Feng Jing Tian, I¡¯m here to bring you out of this ce¡­¡± Feng Jing Tian closed his eyes. ¡®I am not hallucinating this time. She has reallye¡­¡¯ At this instant, Feng Jing Tian felt an unprecedented feeling of satisfaction. ¡®I finally receive some return for all I have done for her. ¡®This is sufficient for me. ¡®Even though I can¡¯t be with her all my life, what more can I ask when she has barged into this dangerous purgatory for me?¡¯ ¡°Who are you?¡± The little princess¡¯s expression became gloomy as she said angrily, ¡°Are you acquainted with him? Since you are his partner, you mustn¡¯t be anything good. Someone, immediately kill this woman and the old man by her side!¡± ¡®I can do anything as I please within the purgatory. I definitely won¡¯t allow anyone to bully me!¡¯ ¡°Feng Jing Tian, what have you done to make her hate you to such an extent?¡± Mu RU Yue smirked as she suggested, ¡°It can¡¯t be that you have molested her, right?¡± Feng Jing Tian¡¯s face momentarily darkened as he looked at Mu Ru Yue in resentment and said, ¡°Woman, we have known each other for such a long time already. Do you think my eyesight is that terrible? It is especially after meeting you that no woman has ever been able to enter my eyes!¡± The little princess¡¯splexion increasingly became unpleasant as she red at Feng Jing Tian. ¡®This damnable man dares to insult me! He deserves to die ten thousand times!¡¯ Feng Jing Tian didn¡¯t in the slightest looked at the little princess¡¯s expression as he continued, ¡°But this woman¡¯s mouth was foul and she also insulted you. Hence, I couldn¡¯t help but give her a p.¡± ¡°Insulted me? Why did she insult me when she doesn¡¯t even know me?¡± Mu Ru Yue shifted her head to look at Feng Jing Tian with curiosity glimmering in her eyes. Chapter 1046 – Fire Sea Purgatory and Feng Jing Tian Part 7

Chapter 1046 - Fire Sea Purgatory and Feng Jing Tian Part 7

Perhaps it was due to seeing Mu Ru Yue that he was in a good mood. His expression also rxed. With a raise of his brow, he said, ¡°She insulted my beloved woman. Aren¡¯t you my beloved woman? Anyone that insults you must die ten thousand times!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression turned ck. ¡®I finally understand why the little princess hates Feng Jing Tian to the core. But this man had implicated me in this fashion.¡± ¡°Feng Jing Tian!¡± Feng Jing Tian had interrupted her before she could say further. ¡°Woman, you can don¡¯t like me but you can¡¯t stop my feelings for you! Currently, I no longer have had previous desires for you no do I even wish to obtain your heart. These few years have already made me understand a matter. It is that the only man that can battle alongside with you will be him in this world¡­¡± Feng Jing Tian continued after a pause, ¡°So I only want to be your friend, helping you by your side. Yue Er, I¡¯m already satisfied for you toe to this ce for me¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart shuddered. She instantly had mixed feelings but was at a loss of words. ¡®Perhaps I had animosity toward Feng Jing Tian at the start. However, what the man had done after that incident has resolved the hatred in my heart¡­ ¡®But I¡¯ve given my heart to that man and could no longer store anyone within.¡¯ ¡°Do you have an end?¡± The little princess¡¯s expression turned unpleasant as she continued, ¡°This princess isn¡¯t here to listen to your confessions to each other. Now, the two of you are to be defeated by me. What is all of you just standing there? Immediately capture them for this princess!¡± The little princess gritted her teeth in hatred as she saw that they were still not moving. She raised her leg to kick the butt of the person closest to her. She then yelled furiously, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you moving?!¡± The crowd instantly came back to her senses. Swish! They raised the weapon in their hands to charge toward Mu Ru Yue and Feng Jing Tian. ¡°Woman!¡± Feng Jing Tian¡¯s expression darkened as he shifted his head to look at Mu Ru Yue and continued, ¡°How about we fight together?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled lightly as she challenged, ¡°Let¡¯spete who can kill more.¡± The two of them had their backs to each other as they looked coldly at the crowd that was charging toward them. Since Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t instruct Lu Yang to battle, he just stood silently at the side with a mockery smile on his face. ¡®Nobody can understand Mu Ru Yue¡¯s current might better than me. Her battle power isparable to the Supreme Realm practitioners. There are only a group of Spiritual Realm people here so how can they defeat her?¡¯ ¡°Spiritual Realm?¡± The little princess¡¯s expression turned gloomy after she felt the towering grandeur felt from Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body as shemented, ¡°This woman is also at the Spiritual Realm but so what? There are only two Spiritual Realm practitioners so how can they battle so many people at the same cultivation as she is?¡± ¡°Xiao Yue! Xiao Bai!¡± Mu Ru Yue lowered her gaze as she called out lightly, ¡°The two of you should alsoe out here to battle against them.¡± Swish! Two rays of light shot out from Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body. One ray shot toward the sky while the other raynded on the ground¡­ When the little princess saw Xiao Yue that was standing before Mu Ru Yue, she was stunned. ¡®I¡¯ve never seen a wolf as elegant and beautiful as this one. Her silver fur gave off a faint glow under the light from the mes. The glow is akin to the pure and holy moon. It is so dazzling, making it impossible for people to shift their gazes away from her. ¡®Isn¡¯t such a beautiful wolf made for me? Only such a demon beast can match up to my noble status.¡¯ Greed shone past the little princess¡¯s eyes. It was as if she was already treating that beautiful wolf as her possession already¡­ Chapter 1047 – Breaking Through To The Supreme Realm Part 1

Chapter 1047 - Breaking Through To The Supreme Realm Part 1

¡°Someone, snatch away that Sky Wolf for this princess!¡± The little princess raised her chin arrogantly as she pointed at the Sky Wolf standing before Mu Ru Yue, giving out a disdainful cold snort. It was as if she had already had the Sky Wolf in her pocket¡­ ¡°Roar!¡± Xiao Bai that was in mid-air gave out a furious roar upon hearing her instruction. He looked coldly at the people beneath him and said with a youthful voice but with an extremely domineering tone, ¡°You want to get little wolf just by yourself? She is Mother¡¯s contracted beast. Nobody other than Mother will be able to contract her.¡± ¡®This damnable woman actually dares to try and snatch Xiao Yue away!¡¯ Arrogance filled the little princess¡¯s gaze as she rebuked in contempt, ¡°This princess never fails in obtaining what she wants!¡± Swish! Instantly, the crowd of the Purgatory City rapidly charged toward Mu Ru Yue and the rest. Mu Ru Yue raised her brow slightly as she said indifferently, ¡°Feng Jing Tian, let¡¯s start battling against them.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Feng Jing Tian had a smile that would make the entire world go crazy. It was like a charm that could captivate people¡¯s mind. His gaze when he looked at Mu Ru Yue was miraculously gentle and warm. It was as though only she could exist within his eyes¡­ The sky looked scarlet red from the glow of the mes. Currently, there was a full-blown massacre urring below the volcano. Blood covered the entire mountain valley as though it was being covered by ayer of red muslin. The little princess had a gloomy face as she looked coldly at the two people that had their backs facing each other. Her expression increasingly turned displeased. ¡®These useless things! There¡¯s so many of them. Yet, they are struggling to deal with two Spiritual Realm practitioners. It seems that I must tell Grandfather to make them undergo ruthless training once I get back¡­¡¯ She discreetly gritted her teeth upon thinking about that. Her expression was extremely sinister. She continued staring at the two battling blood-soaked people under the gale¡­ The ground was littered with countless corpse. It was as though it was announcing how brutal the battle was. Feng Jing Tian turned his head to look at the woman by his side. His bloodthirsty scarlet pupils rxed gradually. ¡®I didn¡¯t expect this woman¡¯s might will increase so much after not seeing her for such a long time. ¡®Although we are both at the Spiritual Realm, I understand that I am indeed inferior to her¡­¡¯ ¡°Not good! We will be falling to the disadvantage side if this goes on!¡± The little princess¡¯s face was gravely pale. Yet, a silver ray soared through the sky at this moment. Sharp ws mercilessly struck toward her body. The little princess was so frightened that she retreated a couple of steps back at this instant. She widened her eyes in horror. Her breath even seemed to have vanished before her and her heart felt as though it had stopped beating at this instant. She had never been so close to death before. It was as if she would die from under the demon beast¡¯s sharp ws in the next second¡­ Boom! However, a tyrannical power surged forth from behind,nding abruptly on Xiao Yue¡¯s body. Pfft! Xiao Yue spat out a mouthful of blood. Her body formed a beautiful light ray, soaring through the sky in an elegant arc. ¡°Little Wolf!¡± Xiao Bai saw that scene when he had shifted his head. Instantly, his eyes became blood-red as he shrieked at the top of his lungs. Bang! Xiao Yue¡¯s body crashed heavily on the ground. Sand and dust rose, dancing in the air. Blood spurt out from her chest. That scene made Xiao Bai¡¯s eyes get redder¡­ An elderly figure had appeared in the sky. The elder wore a x-coloured gown, enveloping his petite body within. His gaze gave off a strict and cold glow with a grandeur that was being released from his body, capable of making people tremble out of fear. Chapter 1048 – Breaking Through To The Supreme Realm Part 2

Chapter 1048 ¨C Breaking Through To The Supreme Realm Part 2

¡°Grandfather!¡± tion was expressed on the little princess¡¯s face when she saw the appearance of the elder. She hastily greeted, ¡°Grandfather, why have youe?¡± The elder had a gloomy expression as he looked coldly at Feng Jing Tian and Mu Ru Yue andmented, ¡°My Granddaughter is in danger. How can I note here? The two of you are really gutsy to even dare to hurt my Purgatory City¡¯s little princess. I shall let you learn something today that there are people that you forever shouldn¡¯t have offended!¡± Boom! Grandeur surged forth from the elder¡¯s body at that instant, covering the entire sky and ground. But a white glow roared through the sky at this moment, fury and hatred brimmed in Xiao Bai¡¯s eyes. ¡°You injured Little Wolf. You actually dared to hurt Little Wolf!¡± ¡®Anyone that hurts Little Wolf deserves to die ten thousand times!¡¯ Roar! A dragon roar vibrated throughout the entire mountain valley, not disappearing even after a long time. Currently, a couple that was walking side by side from within a mountain forest on the ninthyer of purgatory suddenly halted their steps. The woman had a beautiful appearance with a sword in her grasp. She had a heroic grandeur but she didn¡¯tck the gentleness a woman should have. On the other hand, there was a handsome man by her side. It wasn¡¯t difficult to tell that he had a somewhat simr appearance to Xiao Bai. His lofty and powerful body sheltered the woman by his side. They looked extremelypatible with each other. ¡°Husband, I seem to have heard Xiao Bai¡¯s voice¡­¡± ¡°It should be impossible.¡± The man raised his brow as he exined with a smile, ¡°He should now be protecting the Alchemy Book, waiting for the destined owner of the Alchemy Book to appear. Thest time we met was when we returned from Hua Xia. He shouldn¡¯t be able to exit the Alchemy Book that quickly¡­¡± The woman frowned slightly. ¡®Was that really just my imagination?¡¯ ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The man raised his arm to massage the woman¡¯s shoulder. He then continued with a smile, ¡°We have already obtained what we wanted already. It is about time that we leave the purgatory¡­¡± The woman didn¡¯t say anything upon hearing that. A ray of light shone past her eyes¡­ ¡°Xiao Bai, be careful!¡± When Mu Ru Yue saw Xiao Bai charging recklessly toward the city owner of the Purgatory City within the mountain valley beneath the volcano, her expression changed instantly. She hastily wanted to head forth to stop him. Nheless, it was obvious she was a step toote¡­ Pfft! With a sh from the elder¡¯s sword, a silver lightnded on Xiao Bai¡¯s enormous body at that moment. Blood spurt out from Xiao Bai¡¯s injury, forming a blood mist in the sky. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart was trembling at this instant as she dazedly watched the figure dropped down to the ground. An unprecedented fury erupted from her body. It was as if mes filled the entire sky¡­ ¡°You all deserves to die!¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her gaze. Her eyes were as ice-cold as a sword, able to freeze the entirend. There was obviously a volcano nearby. Yet, nobody was able to feel its heat. Her ice-cold expression seemed was like an ice frost permeating people¡¯s heart. ¡°Haha!¡± The city ownerughed brazenly. With a smirk, he dered, ¡°Just by yourself? Little girl, you will be next. There¡¯s nobody that should dare to make a move on the people of my Purgatory City within this entire sixthyer of purgatory!¡± He released his demigod¡¯s grandeur once again. With a sh, the x-coloured robes soared through the sky, heading toward Mu Ru Yue. No matter what, Mu Ru Yue was just a Spiritual Realm practitioner now. Hence, she could feel that the air before her seemed to have vanished under the demigod¡¯s grandeur. Suddenly, a pair of hands from her side pulled her into his embrace, tightly embracing her body. Chapter 1049 – Breaking Through To The Supreme Realm Part 3

Chapter 1049 - Breaking Through To The Supreme Realm Part 3

Red hair shed past moving along with the wind. There was a never seen before determination in the man¡¯s red eyes¡­ Mu Ru Yue couldn¡¯t help but remember the scene where Feng Jing Tian¡¯s red robes when he previously took a de for me in the North Devil Pce at this moment. Her heart ached. ¡°Feng Jing Tian, leave!¡± She panicked so much that even her voice changed as she yelled shakily. Feng Jing Tian didn¡¯t say anything. With a smile, he used his red robes to protect her within his chest. With affection-filled voice, he said, ¡°I¡¯m already satisfied with youing here for me¡­ I will no longer have regrets in this life anymore.¡± The man¡¯s voice was like a heavy hammer that struck on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart, making her heart shudder. Boundless dread took over her entire might. She wanted to push Feng Jing Tian away but realized she didn¡¯t have the strength. ¡®So this is the might of a demigod? ¡®I¡¯ve always thought I¡¯m already powerful enough. But now, I understand how insignificant I am whenpared to a demigod¡­¡¯ ¡°Mother, quickly escape!¡± Ye Si Huang¡¯s shaky voice was heard from within her soul, ¡°I¡¯ve not recovered my might yet so I can¡¯t help you to counter his aura pressure. You must quickly leave this ce. Quickly leave, Mother!¡± Mu Ru Yue seemed to have not heard what Ye Si Huang said as she stared at the old man standing behind Feng Jing Tian. A trace of glow flickered past her eyes. ¡°Xiao Bai!¡± Roar! An rming roar was heard from behind. When the elder was startled, the enormous white dragon that was lying in its pool of blood gradually raised his body and used all of its might to strike at the elder¡¯s back. Bang! The elder was sent flying from the sudden attack. At that instant, the pressure he was emitting disappeared. With a wave of her hand, Mu Ru Yue said, ¡°Xiao Bai! Xiao Yue! The two of you leave this ce first!¡± Instantly, three rays of lights shone past. The three figures that were still on the ground previously had instantly disappeared without a trace or shadow. It was as if they weren¡¯t there at all from the start. Mu Ru Yue finally heaved a sigh of relief after keeping the three of them within the Alchemy Book. She raised her head to look at the City Owner¡¯s ashenplexion as she smiled lightly andmented, ¡°I finally don¡¯t need to worry about anything.¡± The City Owner narrowed his eyes as he locked on his gloomy gaze on the woman¡¯s face. He snorted coldly as he mocked, ¡°You are seeking death! You aren¡¯t a match of me even with their assistance. Hence, what can you do by yourself?¡± He no longer dallied upon saying that, moving a sh toward Mu Ru Yue. His grandeur surged forth from his body. It formed into a gale that momentarily struck on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body. Mu Ru Yue was sent flying several meters away. Following that, she didn¡¯t waste any moment to run away from that ce. ¡°Escaping?¡± The City Owner¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. He moved in a ray of light dashing toward the woman that was running away from him at his fastest speed¡­ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart became gloomy as she noticed that the elder was about to catch up to her and there was a volcano before her. ¡®It can¡¯t be I don¡¯t have a way to get out from this situation, right? ¡®No! ¡®Ye Wu Chen is still waiting for me on the Eastern Ind. No matter what, I must return back to his side¡­¡¯ ¡°Mother, quickly jump down.¡± Ye Si Huang¡¯s voice was anxious, filled with worries. Mu Ru Yue nced at the elder that was quickly nearing her. She then no longer hesitate to jump into the churning magma before her. ¡°Hmm?¡± The City Lord hastily halted his steps. He looked coldly at the bubbling magma, smirking. Chapter 1050 – Breaking Through To The Supreme Realm Part 4

Chapter 1051 ¨C Breaking Through To The Supreme Realm Part 5

Mu Ru Yue smiled when she reminisced her past with him. She gradually ced her hand on Mo Xi¡¯s hand. Following that, he pulled Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body up¡­ ¡°Xiao Yue.¡± Mo Xi leaped into Mu Ru Yue¡¯s embrace at this moment, rubbing his chin on her shoulder. Ayer of mist coated the youth¡¯s captivatingrge eyes as he murmured softly, ¡°Xiao Yue, I missed you so much¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart shuddered lightly. She asked with a smile, ¡°Mo Xi, how did you find me?¡± ¡°I used the Mo family¡¯s teleportation array.¡± Mo Xi gradually left Mu Ru Yue¡¯s embrace. A faint glow could be seen from his handsome and fair face which looked extremely dazzling to the eyes. He continued to say, ¡°The Mo family¡¯s teleportation array enables me to be directly teleported to where you are. Hence, I managed to find you. Xiao Yue, I have just formed a contract with you once again. Please don¡¯t leave me behind anymore.¡± ¡®I¡¯m afraid. I¡¯m afraid to be abandoned by her again like the previous time, leaving me all alone within the demon beast mountain range¡­ ¡°You previously formed a contract with me when I was in a life-threatening situation. I was in grave danger at that time. If my soul dissipates, you will simrly vanish from this world. Thus, I chose to terminate the contract. However, it is different this time. I won¡¯t ever let you leave my side again¡­¡± Mo Xi¡¯s eyes lit up with a candid smile on his face. His smile was like sunlight shining into people¡¯s heart¡­ ¡°I believe you.¡± ¡®I believe that she won¡¯t abandon me again¡­¡¯ ¡°However¡­¡± Mo Xi blinked his eyes and with a candid smile, he continued, ¡°Please let me give you a hand now¡­¡± He held tightly onto Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hand with his long eyshes trembling lightly. Boom! The mes in her surrounding seemed to have been summoned toward Mu Ru Yue, surging toward Mu Ru Yue. Mu Ru Yue naturally wouldn¡¯t let such a chance slip. She hastily sat cross-legged, silently closing her eyes¡­ Time flowed like water. A year had already passed since the battle between the White Sand City and the Purgatory City. The City Owner was originally not at ease. Hence, he frequently dispatched people to investigate the situation ever since Mu Ru Yue jumped into the magma. He had made his people check on the situation at the volcano for half a year. Since nothing unusual had urred within the volcano for such a long time, he decided to withdraw all of his subordinates¡­ However, Lu Yang didn¡¯t leave the ce watching the situation from outside the volcano from the start. ¡®Mu Ru Yue had transmitted an order through his soul for him to hide once the city owner of the Purgatory City had appeared a year ago. Hence, he managed to survive when Mu Ru Yue jumped into the volcano. ¡®If Master has died, I, as a puppet, won¡¯t be able to continue living. Therefore, I clearly knew that the woman is still living inside the volcano¡­¡¯ Lu Yang¡¯s patience and hard work paid off. A tyrannical aura suddenly erupted from beneath the volcano after a year. The aura soared into the sky. Boundless mes formed into a fire pir extending toward the sky, illuminating the entire sky scarlet red¡­ Lu Yang hastily stood up. He looked anxiously and nervously before him. His heart clenched at that instant, unable to shift his gaze away. White robes soared to the sky from beneath the volcano under the glow of the mes entered his eyes. A handsome and fair youth followed closely behind the white-robed woman. That youth had a smile as dazzling as sunlight, easily warming up his chest¡­ Lu Yang rubbed his eyes roughly as he looked at the white robes before his eyes in disbelief. The rim of his eyes moistened at that moment¡­ ¡°Master, you have finally returned¡­¡± Chapter 1051 – Breaking Through To The Supreme Realm Part 5

Chapter 1050 - Breaking Through To The Supreme Realm Part 4

¡°She had ended her life by herself!¡± ¡®It is certain that the woman won¡¯t be able to survive jumping into thatva¡­¡¯ The little princess sighed with pity as shemented, ¡°I really liked that Sky Wolf but it has been implicated by her¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t fret. I will help you seek a better demon beast.¡± The City Owner patted the little princess¡¯s head gently. With a benevolent glow emitted from his eyes, he continued, ¡°Let¡¯s go. It is impossible for that woman to survive from that. We shall head back to the Purgatory City now.¡± The little princess blinked her eyes and nodded slightly. But a trace of malicious glow shed past her eyes. ¡®This is the oue for offending me!¡¯ Following that, she followed behind the City Owner to head away from the volcano disappearing from the sky that was filled with a red glow¡­ ¡®Hot!¡¯ Currently, Mu Ru Yue could only feel such a sensation. Magma enveloped her body. Scorching heat seemed to have infiltrated her soul. It seemed to be capable of burning her soul¡­ ¡°Mother, you must remain conscious. You certainly cannot lose your consciousness.¡± Ye Si Huang became anxious, wanting to break out from the Alchemy Book. Nheless, Mu Ru Yue¡¯s consciousness was really weak now so he couldn¡¯t leave the Alchemy Book¡­ ¡®If I have my past life¡¯s power, perhaps none of this would have happened!¡¯ But Mu Ru Yue was already struggling to stay awake from her fatigue. Her entire body was lying within the magma, being surrounded by a scorching heat that was burning her soul. Her consciousness was constantly slipping away. ¡°Mother!¡± Ye Si Huang panicked as he collided against the Alchemy Book¡¯s boundary with all his might, wanting to exit the Alchemy Book to help Mu Ru Yue. After all, he could only be able to protect her once he left this ce¡­ Mu Ru Yue shut her eyes from her fatigue as though she couldn¡¯t hear his voice. The Fire Sea Purgatory was a ce different from any others. The heat at this ce was unbearable for Mu Ru Yue even as a fire elemental martial practitioner. ¡°Mother, have you forgotten about Father? He is still waiting for you. You must maintain your consciousness!¡± The boy¡¯s childish voice was like a heavy hammer that struck on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart, making her body stiffen uncontrobly. ¡®That¡¯s right, Ye Wu Chen is still waiting for me. I must not lose consciousness no matter how much pain I am suffering¡­ ¡®Otherwise, I will be obliterated by this volcano.¡¯ Yet, the wave of fatigue ran over her again. A familiar voice from a distant ce was heard by Mu Ru Yue when she was at her limit. ¡°Life and Death Contract, sharing of lives!¡± A ray of light descended from above the fire sea, illuminating the entire fire sea. Mu Ru Yue slowly opened her eyes. Instantly, a figure walked out from a shattered void walking toward her¡­ The youth was being enclosed by ayer of glow. A faint smile graced the youth¡¯s handsome and fair face. There was a captivating luster being emitted from his deer-like eyes. He gradually extended his hand toward Mu Ru Yue, smiling adorably. ¡°Xiao Yue, I¡¯vee looking for you¡­¡± ¡®That¡¯s right, I¡¯ve finally found her. I will stay by her side this time, never separating from her¡­¡¯ ¡°Mo Xi¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue moved her thin lips slightly as she called out gently. ¡®Previously within Realmless, he used the Life and Death contract to save my life when I was in a life-threatening situation. However, in the end, I had temporarily severed the contract with him for his safety leaving him in the Mo family¡­ ¡®I didn¡¯t expect this youth will save my life once again when I was close to death again this time¡­¡¯ Chapter 1052 – Departure and Return Part 1

Chapter 1052 ¨C Departure and Return Part 1

Mu Ru Yue frowned slightly. She nced at Lu Yang and asked, ¡°You¡¯re still here?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for Master¡¯s return.¡± Lu Yang deferentially cupped his fists toward Mu Ru Yue with an expression filled with respect. Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t say anything. With a slight smirk, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. But there are some scores to settle before leaving this eighteenyers of purgatory¡­¡± A glint flickered past Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes as she sniggered coldly. Lu Yang looked dazedly at Mu Ru Yue who was walking ahead of him. ¡®I don¡¯t know why but I feel that she seems to have broken through to the Supreme Realm¡­ ¡®She is such a young Supreme Realm practitioner. Oh my¡­¡¯ The Purgatory City was bustling with life, oblivious of its imminent crisis. Yet, a peculiar grandeur came over the entire Purgatory City from the sky¡­ ¡°Hmm?¡± The city owner abruptly opened his eyes from within the city owner¡¯s manor. A glint shed past his eyes. He moved in a sh, dashing out of his room. An elderly figure quickly appeared in the sky. He stood in mid-air, focusing on the two people heading toward him. His pupil¡¯s contracted as he eximed, ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± White robes stood in mid-air. There was a handsome and fair youth sticking close to the woman¡¯s side. He was looking emotionless at the city owner. ¡°Hmph! I didn¡¯t expect that those mes failed to burn you to death!¡± ¡®Nobody can be clearer than me in understanding the might of the volcano. Yet, she managed to survive being inside the volcano¡­¡¯ ¡°Xiao Yue,¡± Mo Xi blinked his eyes as he looked at Mu Ru Yue and asked, ¡°Is he the one that forced you to jump into the volcano?¡± Mu Ru Yue replied, ¡°Mhm.¡± ¡°Haha!¡± The city ownerughed brazenly before continuing, ¡°Brat, you have the guts toe back here with her. You must be prepared to die. If I were you, I would certainly go into hiding after managing to survive with such difficulties rather than toe seeking for death like an idiot!¡± Boom! Grandeur burst forth from the city owner¡¯s body at that moment. It was a storm as it pressured on the two people before him. Currently, people that were on the streets stopped walking to raise their heads to look at the two opposing sides standing in mid-air. ¡°Lord city owner¡¯s might is indeed really powerful. It has already been ages since I¡¯ve seen Lord city owner uses his might.¡± ¡°Are those two idiots, daring to battle against Lord city owner? Even if there were a hundred of them, they definitely wouldn¡¯t be a match for the city owner. Now, they are just seeking death¡­¡± The crowd was discussing among themselves but none of them sympathized Mu Ru Yue. They instead gloated at Mu Ru Yue¡¯s and Mo Xi. In their hearts, Lord city owner was like a god to them. Hence, anyone that offended him would always meet a terrible end! ¡°Little girl, I can give you a chance. You are to apologize to my granddaughter and be a subordinate for my manor! Otherwise, your oue will only be going to a corpse without an intact body!¡± Mo Xi was so angry that his face flushed red. He shouted furiously, ¡°Just by yourself? You aren¡¯t worthy to make Xiao Yue apologize! Xiao Yue is never in the wrong!¡± In his point of view, Mu Ru Yue was always right no matter what she does! ¡°Hmph!¡± The city owner snorted coldly. His grandeur that was being released from his body intensified. With a cold gaze, he said, ¡°Since so, don¡¯t you say I didn¡¯t give you a chance for what will be happening to you next! This is the choice you¡¯ve chosen!¡± Swish! Suddenly, x-coloured robes soared to the sky rapidly reaching before Mu Ru Yue. A forest green wind surged out from his tightly clenched fist, rapidly striking toward Mu Ru Yue¡­ Chapter 1053 – Departure and Return Part 2

Chapter 1053 ¨C Departure and Return Part 2

Everyone at this moment thought Mu Ru Yue would surely be killed by the city owner¡¯s fist, gloating subconsciously. This was the oue for disobeying the city owner¡¯s order! However, when the city owner¡¯s fist was about tond on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body, her figure suddenly disappeared¡­ ¡°What?¡± The city owner was stunned for a moment with astonishment in his gaze. He then felt a gale pressuring from behind him. He hastily turned around. Bang! His fistnded on therge sword that was shing downward toward him. Mu RU Yue was forced to move a few steps back with herplexion turning gravely pale. Currently, the web between the thumb and forefinger was numb. Her qi and blood almost flowed backward for a moment. There was arge disparity between Supreme Realm and demigod as expected¡­ ¡°Supreme?¡± The city owner¡¯s expression became unpleasant as he eximed, ¡°You have broken through to the Supreme Realm!¡± Swish! The crowd that was on the ground moured as they looked in disbelief at Mu Ru Yue. Could it be we have heard it wrong? How could such a youthful girl be a Supreme Realm expert? ¡°Little girl, it is undeniable that you are a rather good innate talent. But it¡¯s a pity¡­¡± The city owner sniggered as he continued, ¡°You are only a Supreme Realm practitioner. There¡¯s still arge disparity in might between you and me!¡± He moved in a sh toward Mu Ru Yue again. He abruptly struck a dagger at Mu Ru Yue¡¯s neck. ¡°Xiao Yue.¡± Mo Xi extended his arm to pull Mu Ru Yue to his side. With a faint glow glimmering in his eyes, he said, ¡°Let me deal with him.¡± Mu Ru Yue shook her head and replied, ¡°I can deal with him!¡± She didn¡¯t lower her voice. Hence, what she said entered the crowd¡¯s ears. Everyone looked at the white robes among the gale with slight astonishment, unable to regain their senses for a moment¡­ What did this woman just say? Did she really brazenly say she could deal with Lord city owner? Who did she think she was?! How could someone like her be able to match up to Lord city owner? Even if she had outstanding innate talent, she wouldn¡¯t be a match of Lord city owner. The sky became gloomy instantly with gales blowing wildly. Dark clouds were densely packed in the sky. The city owner¡¯splexion had turned ashen, carrying a furious storm on his face. It was as if he had been provoked by what she said. ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡± Boom! He rapidly leaped toward Mu Ru Yue. Yet, Mu Ru Yue took out a bottle of pills from her storage ring, consuming the pills. An intense aura surged forth from her body the instant she swallowed those pills, forming into sharp sword lights. Swish! Swish! Swish! They pierced toward the city owner¡¯s body¡­ The city owner snorted coldly. He moved in a sh, dodging. But Mu Ru Yue¡¯s attack had increasingly made his expression darken. With a raise of his hand, an intense storm had arisen. The entire sky had turned colour, carrying a heavy pressure¡­ Bang! The storm struck on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s chest. She instantly was pushed a few steps back with traces of blood gradually trickling out from the corner of her mouth. ¡°You are unable to withstand a single blow from me!¡± The city owner snorted coldly. With a smile filled with derision, he said, ¡°You¡¯re all overestimating your might for thinking to battle against me just by yourselves! In my point of view, the Supreme Realm is insignificant!¡± Mu Ru Yue wiped the corner of her mouth as she raised her head to look at the city owner. She smiled all of a sudden. Her smile was magnificent but it gave people a sinister cold vibe instead¡­ ¡°You hurt Xiao Yue and even Xiao Bai. I must settle those scores with you for them!¡± She gradually stood up with a faint coldness in her expression. Following that, she took out the Phoenix Furnace. Chapter 1054 – Departure and Return Part 3

Chapter 1054 ¨C Departure and Return Part 3

That¡¯s right, she had indeed taken out her Phoenix Furnace¡­ Simultaneously, she had taken out medicinal ingredients. ¡°Refining pills?¡± The city owner was stunned for a moment as he continued, ¡°I¡¯m already a demigod. Do you think you can do anything to me with your alchemy skills? Even if you have refined a Heaven Stage Peak Rank pill, it won¡¯t be able to do anything to me.¡± ¡®As for Divine Stage pills¡­ ¡®Can it be possible? ¡®There certainly isn¡¯t any Divine Stage alchemist expert within the sixthyer of the purgatory! Even if she is a person of the seventhyer, she simrly is unable to refine a Divine Stage pill. ¡®Furthermore, people from the higher levels of the purgatory won¡¯t be able toe down to thisyer. Thus, even if she is an alchemy genius, she at most should only be able to refine a Heaven Stage Peak Rank pill¡­¡¯ ¡°Hmph! I shall see how capable you are.¡± The city owner snorted coldly but he didn¡¯t stop Mu Ru Yue. In his point of view, there was nothing Mu Ru Yue could do to turn the table around. Hence, so what if he waited for her? Mu Ru Yue took in a deep breath before taking out the me Dragon Fruit that she had previously obtained from the purgatory forest. ¡®The me Dragon Fruit is a medicinal ingredient in refining Divine Stage pills. Currently, I only have a stalk of Divine Stage medicinal ingredient in my hands. Hence, I have only one me Dragon Fruit to refine¡­¡¯ The content of the Alchemy Book shed past Mu Ru Yue¡¯s mind, making her eyes light up gradually. ¡°Fire Divine Pill!¡± ¡®With thebination of the me Dragon Fruit and Other End Of The World Grass, I can refine a Fire Divine Pill! This Other End Of The World Grass is a ten thousand years old medicinal nt. Moreover, I coincidentally have this Other End Of The World Grass medicinal nt in my possession that can be used to refine a Heaven Stage Peak Rank pill¡­¡¯ Swish! With a flip of Mu Ru Yue¡¯s palm, mes were instant ignited into the furnace. The glow from the mes made her appearance more alluring¡­ White robes fluttered slightly among the dancing gales. The woman had a serious expression on her face as she focused her gaze on the Phoenix Furnace before her¡­ Everyone held their breath as they stared at Mu Ru Yue. Mysteriously, nobody said anything at this moment. Yet, everyone believed that even if she is able to refine a Heaven Stage Peak Rank pill, it will still be impossible for her to defeat Lord city owner¡­ Time gradually flowed. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression became increasingly pale. A thinyer of sweat covered her forehead. Her feeble expression made it seem that she was going to copse to the ground at any moment¡­ The city owner smirked mockingly. With an expression filled with disdain, he persuaded, ¡°Little girl, you should just stop forcing yourself. You won¡¯t be able to defeat me no matter how hard you refine the pill. Hence, why do such an unnecessary act? You should just await death. You¡¯re just doing useless struggles which won¡¯t do anything good for you!¡± His voice seemed to not have entered Mu Ru Yue¡¯s ears. Her gaze was locked onto the Phoenix Furnace from the start with a serious expression. Suddenly, enemies surged out from somewhere, replenishing her deficiency in energy. Under the replenishment of gentle energies, her original gravely pale face gradually recovered its rosiness¡­ ¡°Hmm?¡± The city owner was slightly startled. ¡®Her body seems to have a treasure that enables her to restore her energy anytime. If I can obtain that treasure, my might will surely improve to the next level.¡¯ Greed shed past his eyes when he thought about that, staring at Mu Ru Yue¡­ ¡°Xiao Yue¡­¡± Mo Xi¡¯s heart shuddered slightly. Ayer of faint worries appeared in hisrge, clear eyes. He looked at Mu Ru Yue without even blinking his eyes. Only a figure could be seen reflected in his eyes¡­ Boom! Suddenly, the entirend quaked at that moment, making everyone¡¯s expression stun with gazes filled with shock¡­ Chapter 1055 – Departure and Return Part 4

Chapter 1055 ¨C Departure and Return Part 4

¡°Wha-what happened?¡± ¡°I¡¯m also not sure¡­¡± Everyone¡¯s gazes slowly turned toward Mu Ru Yue. They were deeply shocked when they looked at her¡­ White glow expanded from the pill furnace in front of Mu Ru Yue, seeming to illuminate the entire sky¡­ It formed a pir of light toward the sky under the azure sky. Following that, everyone seemed to be locked in ce. They looked in terror at the white robes under the gale while they were unable to move a muscle. ¡°The birth of a Divine Stage pill! Every martial practitioner under the God Realm will be ants before it!¡± The city owner¡¯splexion turned gravely pale. Dread finally appeared in his eyes. ¡®There was a legend passed down from the ancient time that every martial practitioner under the God Realm will be ants before the alchemist that refined a Divine Stage pill¡­ ¡®The glow from the Divine Stage pill is enough to render everyone to be unable to move. Even though it was only for a really short period of time, several things could already happen during that time frame¡­ ¡®This little girl really¡­ refined a Divine Stage pill?¡¯ The city owner nearly lost his sanity. He just couldn¡¯t believe that fact. However, some things weren¡¯t up to him to believe or not¡­ The city owner¡¯s heart was gradually devoured by dread as he watched the young girl under the sunlight walking toward him, making his body tremble slightly. ¡°No!¡± A heart-wrenching shriek filled the entire sky, his voice brimmed with terror. But it was already toote¡­ ¡®My foolishness had made me lose my life! ¡®If I wasn¡¯t too confident in myself at the start thinking that Mu Ru Yue wouldn¡¯t be able to harm me, I wouldn¡¯t be as foolish as to not stop her¡­ ¡®Now, it is toote for regrets.¡¯ Pfft! Blood instantly spurt out from his neck after a red glow soared through the air. His body stiffened. Following that, he gradually fell toward the ground¡­ Bang! His body crashed heavily on the ground, dying the entire ground before him red. It was like charming roses blooming before everyone¡¯s eyes¡­ Dead? Did Lord city owner that was usually undefeatable die so easily? The crowd¡¯s body shuddered as they stared in astonishment at Mu Ru Yue¡¯s face. When the white robes turned around, everyone looked at each other before they harmoniously knelt to the ground. ¡°Greetings to the new Lord city owner!¡± The Purgatory City¡¯s city owner was usually chosen by elimination. Anyone that could kill the existing city owner would be the next new leader¡­ Previously, thete city owner had be the city owner by killing the previous city owner. ¡°I¡¯m not your city owner.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled a little before she pointed at Lu Yang that was following closely behind her and said, ¡°The Purgatory City will be governed by him.¡± Lu Yang still hadn¡¯t snapped out from his shock as he looked dazedly at Mu Ru Yue. ¡®I thought she was a disciple of Grandmaster Wu Yu at the start. ¡®How would have thought that this girl that I previously treated as insignificant is actually a Divine Stage alchemist? ¡®My heavens, can this world dare to be crazier?¡¯ The girl¡¯s voice brushed past Lu Yang¡¯s ears when he was still in deep shock, making him momentarilye back to his senses. He respectfully said, ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. I will help you govern this Purgatory City well, constantly looking forward to Master¡¯s return.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded slightly. ¡®Lu Yang has already been refined as my puppet so he won¡¯t be able to betray me all his life and eternity. Hence, I dare to ce that much trust in him.¡¯ ¡°Mhm?¡± Suddenly, Mu Ru Yue cast her gaze to the trembling voice within the crowd. With a sneer, she said, ¡°Remember to wipe out all members of the previous city owner¡¯s descendants!¡± Chapter 1056 – Departure and Return Part 5

Chapter 1056 - Departure and Return Part 5

¡°Understood.¡± Lu Yang cupped his fists respectfully while his gaze shot toward the little princess¡¯s gravely paled face. ¡®I¡¯ve not forgotten that this woman nearly took Master¡¯s life¡­¡¯ Plop! The little princess¡¯s legs gave way, sitting on the ground. Despair was expressed on her face. ¡®Originally, I wanted to see how Grandfather kills this woman. Yet, I didn¡¯t expect that I will be seeing the sight where Grandfather was killed in the end. ¡®I¡¯ve been relying on Grandfather¡¯s influence to do whatever I wanted all these years. Currently, I¡¯ve lost that support. My good days are over¡­¡¯ It wasughable that the current little princess didn¡¯t feel sorrowful regarding the death of her grandfather who had always been showering her with love. Yet, what she feared only was that since her grandfather died, she wouldn¡¯t have any backer behind her back¡­ ¡°Mo Xi, we can leave this ce to Lu Yang. What about you? Do you want to leave with me?¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled as she focused her gaze on the youth¡¯s fair face. Mo Xi nodded. With a candid smile on his face, his star-like gazended on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body as he replied, ¡°I want to go wherever Xiao Yue goes. Anywhere with Xiao Yue will be my second home¡­¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s head home.¡± Mo Xi¡¯s body shuddered when he heard the word home. The smile on his face intensified. ¡®That¡¯s right, we¡¯re heading home¡­¡¯ Mu Ru Yue halted her steps once she was outside the fire sea purgatory, releasing Feng Jing Tian from the Alchemy Book. With a slight smile, she asked, ¡°Feng Jing Tian, where do you n to go now?¡± ¡°Your physical body has already been destroyed. If you want to follow me in leaving this ce, you must stay within the Alchemy Book. I can help you so that your soul won¡¯t dissipate during the gracing period of time for you to find a suitable host.¡± A soul could remain living inside the continent for a period of time after they died. But they needed to find a suitable host during that time frame. If they weren¡¯t able to find one during that period of time, they would have two oues. One would be to head to a hell where nobody had gone to before while the other was to have their soul dissipated. Hell was different from the eighteenyers of purgatory. The eighteenyers of purgatory was a training ground constructed simrly to hell. However, hell was the genuine ce of terror and there were countless experts within it! ¡°I will stay at this ce.¡± Feng Jing Tian¡¯s scarlet eyes locked onto Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body. With a magnificent smile on his charming face, he continued, ¡°Woman, I want to help you and staying here will be the best way in helping you. I definitely won¡¯t want to stay within the Alchemy Book. More importantly, I don¡¯t want to survive under your protection.¡± Mu Ru Yue smirked slightly as she replied, ¡°I had already predicted your decision. Hence, I will support your decision no matter what.¡± ¡®I am a man. I am especially a man that dislikes being a weakling. ¡®Since so, how can I depend on a woman to survive? I will rather stay within this purgatory to increase my might. Following that, I will head out to seek for her¡­¡¯ ¡°Mo Xi, let¡¯s go.¡± Mu Ru Yue cast a final nce at Feng Jing Tian before she turned around and walked forward. Quickly, her figure disappeared from Feng Jing Tian¡¯s gaze¡­ Yet, Feng Jing Tian didn¡¯t withdraw his gaze even after the white robes had vanished from his sight. He just quietly looked in the direction where she left¡­ It was only after a long time that he withdrew his gaze. He turned around heading toward another direction¡­ Red robes fluttered among the wind. The expression of his handsome face became increasingly resolute under the red glow from the sky¡­ ¡®I will definitely let her see a new me the next time we meet. I will also have a better qualification to stand behind her back¡­¡¯ Chapter 1058 – Danger! Bei Jun Appears Part 1

Chapter 1058 ¨C Danger! Bei Jun Appears Part 1

Eastern Ind, Dou family. There was a man with his hands behind his back within a room. He looked with a cold gaze at the dusky sky. ¡°Qing Chu, what have you discovered?¡± Murong Qin turned his head to look at Murong Qing Chu¡¯s face. A trace of astonishment shed past his eyes. Murong Qing Chu¡¯s eyebrows were creased tightly as he looked at the sky before him. He muttered softly, ¡°The world annihtion crisis hase prematurely. Father, where is Ye Wu Chen now?¡± Murong Qin was startled for a moment before he asked, ¡°He is cultivating in seclusion. Shall I go and find him?¡± ¡°Cultivating in seclusion?¡± A glint shed past Murong Qing Chu¡¯s eyes. He shook his head lightly as he continued, ¡°Don¡¯t need. This is the best chance for him to make a breakthrough. It is better that we don¡¯t disrupt his concentration. No matter what happens next, we must persevere until he appears. On another note¡­¡± Murong Qing Chu paused before he said, ¡°Father, immediately hide all of the family members of the Dou family, Zi family, and Xiao family.¡± ¡°Hide? Where can we hide them?¡± Murong Qin frowned tightly. Murong Qing Chu, who was known as god¡¯s son from several years ago, had already be Murong Qin¡¯s pir¡­ ¡°Realmless! They must quickly head to Realmless. Otherwise, it will be toote!¡± ¡®The world annihtion crisis is imminent. If they don¡¯t migrate from the continent, they will most likely lose their lives¡­¡¯ ¡°Alright!¡± Murong Qin thought about something and asked, ¡°Then, what about yourself¡­¡± ¡°I will wait here for her return. Father, I will have to leave her family members in your care¡­¡± Murong Qing Chu turned his head to look at Murong Qin with a faint glow in his eyes. Murong Qin¡¯s heart shuddered as he chuckled bitterly and rebuked, ¡°Chu Er, you shouldn¡¯t need to do this. The person that stays behind should be me instead. I am her disciple in name after all¡­¡± ¡°It is precisely due to that you need to leave!¡± Murong Qing Chu shifted his head slightly with a slight smirk. He had a captivating smile on his face this instant. His smile was like divine glow shining upon all living things¡­ ¡°She had one told me previously that my life should be controlled by myself and not by destiny. I am willing to give my all for a friend like herself in my life!¡± ¡®If it wasn¡¯t for what she said, I would have still been in fetters. Not to mention bing my current self¡­¡¯ Murong Qin knew that he was adamant with his decision. He sighed helplessly. He patted Murong Qing Chu¡¯s shoulder before bidding farewell, ¡°Chu Er, farewell! I will be waiting in Realmless for all of you.¡± Murong Qing Chu didn¡¯t say anything as he focused his gaze at the sky before him¡­ When Murong Qin saw that Murong Qing Chu didn¡¯t n on saying further, he made preparations for their migration to Realmless. When everyone knew about the imminent world annihtion crisis, they were reluctant to leave. Yet, they understood that they would be a burden if they stayed. They would also make that couple be unable to fight with all their might due to needing to worry and protect them. Hence, Madam Sheng Yue and the rest followed Murong Qin to leave no matter how unwilling they were¡­ Inparison, Zi Qian Jing had already broken through to the Supreme Realm. Hence, he decided to stay. But he made Murong Qin take Shu Ning along with him. With Shu Ning¡¯s might, she would be be able to do anything during the future battle¡­ ng! Currently, the door of the purgatory opened. A man and woman briskly walked out from the purgatory door¡­ ¡°Master!¡± When the Scorching me Phoenix saw Mu Ru Yue walked out from the purgatory, her eyes instantly lit up as she said, ¡°I¡¯ve already waited respectfully for you for ages already.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded as she continued, ¡°Let¡¯s form the contract.¡± ¡°Understood, Master!¡± The Scorching me Phoenix bowed her head as she replied respectfully. Following that, a drop of blood shot out from the space between the phoenix¡¯s eyebrows, entering the space between Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyebrows¡­ Chapter 1059 – Danger! Bei Jun Appears Part 2

Chapter 1059 - Danger! Bei Jun Appears Part 2

Boom! A powerful might infiltrated Mu Ru Yue¡¯s mind, making her frown abruptly. The Scorching me Phoenix¡¯s voice was heard shortly after. ¡°Master, my name is Fire Phoenix. I am willing to serve Master wholeheartedly from now on!¡± Actually, what the Scorching me Phoenix was more interested in the Alchemy Book in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s possession. ¡®Why is the Alchemy Book that should only be that person¡¯s possession be in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hands? What is her rtionship to him? ¡®Only people of his bloodline excluding himself can be able to contract the Alchemy Book¡­ Can it be she is the daughter that the previous Master had left behind before he went missing? ¡®However, if Master really has his bloodline, she shouldn¡¯t just be at the Supreme Realm. She can be even stronger¡­ ¡®I still don¡¯t get it though. If Master has that person¡¯s bloodline, I should be able to feel it¡­ Why can¡¯t I feel it then?¡¯ ¡°Master, may I ask you something?¡± The Scorching me Phoenix¡¯s expression was startled for a moment before she asked, ¡°I heard previously that you mentioned about an Alchemy Book. I wonder how you managed to obtain that Alchemy Book.¡± Mu Ru Yue looked curiously at the Scorching me Phoenix as she replied, ¡°I had coincidentally obtained it and then contracted it. Is there a problem with that?¡± ¡°No.¡± The Scorching me Phoenix shook her head as she exined, ¡°I have some understandings regarding the Alchemy Book. I wonder if Master can take out the Alchemy Book for me to have a look at it.¡± Mu Ru Yue creased her brows tightly before replying indifferently, ¡°The Alchemy Book has already be a dimensional space so I can¡¯t take it out. However, I had obtained another Alchemy Book from within the purgatory. Can you help me see if it is a genuine Alchemy Book?¡± Swish! With a raise of her palm, an ancient book appeared in her palm from thin air. The Scorching me Phoenix instantly became stirred up uncontrobly the moment she saw the Alchemy Book. It carefully took the Alchemy Book. Tears nearly rolled out from her eyes¡­ ¡°This is indeed an Alchemy Book! But this is the second part of the Alchemy Book! If I haven¡¯t guessed wrong, the Alchemy Book that has be a dimensional space should be the first half of the Alchemy Book.¡± Mu Ru Yue was startled as she asked, ¡°You say that this is an Alchemy Book? But then why can¡¯t I contract it?¡± ¡°Unable to contract it?¡± The Scorching me Phoenix caressed the Alchemy Book carefully as she continued curiously, ¡°That shouldn¡¯t have happened. Since you have already contracted the first halfponent of the Alchemy Book, you should certainly be able to contract the second half no matter what! I¡¯m unsure why you failed to contract it. Perhaps you can only contract it under certain circumstances. But Master, what I can tell you for sure is that this is a genuine Alchemy Book!¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded slightly before keeping the Alchemy Book. ¡°Since it is real, I will keep it. Fire Phoenix, we should depart¡­¡± Eastern Ind. All of the residents of the entire Eastern Ind looked up to the sky, looking at the densely packed people in the sky in astonishment. Every single person in mid-air was at the Supreme Realm! The crowd gasped, unable to believe their eyes. Generally, it should be really difficult to meet a Supreme Realm expert on the continent. Why had so many of them appeared then? The grandeur of those Supreme Realm experts made them have difficulty in even breathing¡­ ¡°It seems they have appeared faster than I expected.¡± A cold glow flickered past Murong Qing Chu¡¯s eyes. He looked at the densely packed crowd in mid-air, sighing a little. ¡°No matter what, I must persist until hees out from cultivating in seclusion. Fortunately, their family members had already been sent away. They shouldn¡¯t have any family worries during this battle then¡­¡± A crescent moon-coloured long robes soared through the sky upon saying that, instantlynding within the courtyard¡­ Chapter 1060 – Danger! Bei Jun Appears Part 3

Chapter 1060 - Danger! Bei Jun Appears Part 3

¡°It is people of the North Devil Pce!¡± Zi Qian Jing¡¯s gaze darkened. A cial grandeur surged out from his body, emitting a sinister cold aura. It made him handsome yetnguish face looked increasingly cold. ¡°Furthermore, almost all of them that came is at the Supreme Realm! When did the North Devil Pce possess so many Supreme Realm practitioners?¡± What made Zi Qian Jing even more taken aback was these people had obtained their current power by either their life force or something simr¡­ ¡°Haha!¡± Brazenughs could be heard among the crowd of the North Devil Pce. ¡°These people are the enemies of our Devil lord? From the looks of it, they aren¡¯t much as there are only a few at the Supreme Realm. There¡¯s no need to fear them!¡± Boom! A towering grandeur was emitted from that person¡¯s body after he said that. Boom! He struck his aura on the ground, instantly ttening the building. Smoke and dust filled the area, following that hyena-likeughs were heard¡­ ¡°Is that so?¡± A feminine voice was suddenly heard from behind as shemented, ¡°It seems we weren¡¯t toote in returning back here¡­¡± Zi Qian Jing was startled for a moment upon hearing that. When he raised his head to look at the source of the voice, there were two figures that had appeared in mid-air. One of them was a purple-robed woman with a delicate and adorable appearance. The other figure had an appearance as gentle and warm as jade. He seemed like an elegant and handsome noble man¡¯s son¡­ ¡°Aunt!¡± Zi Qian Jing was ted as he greeted, ¡°You¡¯ve returned?¡± Zi Shao blinked her eyes. She soared through the sky,nding before Zi Qian Jing. She then replied cheerfully, ¡°When my Master and I heard that a crisis has urred here from Realmless, we were worried so we returned. Jing Er, you have broken through to the Supreme Realm?¡± She looked somewhat puzzled at Zi Qian Jing. Zi Qian Jing chuckled as he replied, ¡°Aren¡¯t aunt also the same? With aunt joining the battle, we have even more Supreme Realm practitioners on our side¡­¡± ¡°Haha!¡± The mockery in theughs intensified in mid-air. ¡°The number of Supreme Realm practitioners on your side can be counted by fingers so how can you match up to all of us Supreme Realm practitioners¡­¡± Swish! Swish! Swish! Several figures came from all directions toward this ce once he said that. With robes fluttering, they stood in the sky above the Dou family¡­ ¡°Head leader of the Martial Sect and Alchemy Sect, the two of you have alsoe?¡± Zi Qian Jing raised his brow slightly as he looked at the crowd in the sky with a smile. Yao Shengughed before he replied, ¡°That¡¯s right! All of us are a part of the Eastern Ind. How can we just watch on when the Eastern Ind is in danger? These people are friends of our Supreme Realm practitioners. Everyone will make a contribution to this crisis. Even though our people can¡¯t match up to our foes, we should temporarily help you gain some time no matter what¡­¡± Zi Qian Jing smilednguishly. With his gaze brimmed with happiness, he said, ¡°I will talk about thanking you foring after we win.¡± Yao Sheng was startled for a moment before he burst outughing and said, ¡°Alright! You must invite me to a great dinner at that time!¡± Swish! An astonishing grandeur surged forth from the crowd¡¯s body at that instant. Everyone faced each opposing sides. Boundless grandeur was being emitted. A strong storm unexpectedly arose from their body. ¡°Do you a bunch of trash who had forcefully increased your might with external means really want topete against us genuine Supreme Realm practitioners?¡± The head leader of the Martial Sect, Mo Fei, sniggered. What he said was true. Every secret technique had side effects. Moreover, people that forcefully increased their might using external means indeed would be unable to match up to Supreme Realm practitioners who had increased their might properly no matter what¡­ ¡°You¡¯re overestimating your might!¡± People of the North Devil Pce sneered. In their point of view, they could easily overwhelm this group of people with just sheer numbers! Chapter 1061 – Danger! Bei Jun Appears Part 4

Chapter 1061 ¨C Danger! Bei Jun Appears Part 4

¡°Now, I shall let you all see who really is the trash! Everyone, let¡¯s kill this group of people!¡± Swish! Everyone charged at this instant. The battle erupted instantly¡­ Blood momentarily flowed down from the sky. There were frequently people crashing onto the ground from the sky. No matter what, the people of the North Devil Pce were inferior to Zi Qian Jing¡¯s and the rest in battle power. Yet, their advantage was in their numbers. There were several people that crashed to the ground but they were quickly reced by another group of people. No matter how powerful Zi Qian Jing and the rest were, there were still moments when they were exhausted fighting against so many Supreme Realm practitioners¡­ Zi Qian Jing¡¯s silver long robes were shortly drenched in blood. It was like an enchanting rose that was glimmering in the sky, breathtaking. Even the description driving everyone insane from his appearance would still be hard to depict the man¡¯s appearance¡­ ¡°There are too many of them. This isn¡¯t going to work if it continues at this rate.¡± Zi Qian Jing frowned slightly. He turned his head to look at the back mountain behind him where Ye Wu Chen was training in seclusion. He was inwardly worried. ¡®If hees out from training in seclusion, perhaps he will be able to defeat all these people¡­ ¡®But he is at the most critical moment in his cultivation now. If I was to disturb him now, it will be unknown when he will be able to gain such a chance in gaining such insights in cultivating again¡­¡¯ ¡°Jing Er, be careful!¡± Zi Shao¡¯s worried voice was heard by Zi Qian Jing. He hastily regained his focus. ng! His sword blocked the other¡¯s sudden attack. With a twist of his sword, he prated his enemy¡¯s chest. Boiling blood instantly spurted out, dyeing the entire sky red¡­ Zi Shao heaved a sigh of relief when she saw he wasn¡¯t hurt, paying full attention in dealing with the enemies before her¡­ This battle hadsted for an entire day and night. Mo Fei blocked the other¡¯s attack. His elderly face was full of sweat with a feeble expression on his face. He was already exhausted at this moment. Even the hand that was holding on his sword was trembling slightly. Bang! A leg mercilessly kicked on his chest. His body momentarily dropped to the ground. Simultaneously, a man holding a sword aimed and pierced his sword toward Mo Fei¡¯s throat. ng! Yet, when the sword was about to reach his skin, a figure blocked before him. That person used his sword to block that person¡¯s sword. ¡°Mo Fei, are you alright?¡± Yao Sheng turned his head to look at Mo Fei and asked hastily. Mo Fei chuckled bitterly. ¡®The Martial Sect and the Alchemy Sect had always been at each other¡¯s throat all these years. Currently, the person that saved me at the critical moment was someone that always had been my opponent¡­¡¯ This kind of feeling made Mo Fei feel really ufortable. But the most important thing to do now was to deal with the powerful foes of the North Devil Pce¡­ ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Mo Fei shook his head. With a cold ray of light that flicked past his eyes, he said, ¡°I can still continue to battle! The Eastern Ind can only regain its peace on we wipe out the North Devil Pce!¡± ¡®Inparison to the peace of the Eastern Ind, my favours and grudges I have for Yao Sheng is nothing.¡¯ ¡°Since you¡¯re fine, let¡¯s continue fighting against them together.¡± Yao Sheng chuckled before he shot his gaze at the enemy before him. With a sh of his body, he charged toward his enemy. A sword had appeared in his hand simultaneously as he charged¡­ ¡°Jing Er.¡± Zi Shao stood closely to Zi Qian Jing¡¯s side. With a purse of his thin lips, he said, ¡°There are too many enemies. If this continued, even if we don¡¯t die from under their hands, our people will die from exhaustion. I wonder if you have any solutions to this situation.¡± Chapter 1062 – Danger! Bei Jun Appears Part 5

Chapter 1062 ¨C Danger! Bei Jun Appears Part 5

Zi Qian Jing smiled bitterly as he said, ¡°If Father and Mother were here, they will certainly have a solution. It¡¯s a pity that I¡¯m far inferior aspared to them¡­¡± Boom! A palm strike came over at this moment. Zi Qian Jing¡¯s expression changed. He immediately pushed Zi Shao away from his side, getting ready to receive that strike. When he wanted to raise the weapon in his hand, he abruptly discovered that he no longer have any strength. Sweat rolled down profusely from his forehead. His gravely pale face looked at the elder that was nearing him¡­ ¡°Goddammit!¡± He discreetly gritted his teeth. Death was really close to him at this moment. ¡°Jing Er!¡± When Zi Shao turned her head, such an rming sight entered her eyes. Her heart nearly jumped out from her chest from her fright. She no longer cared about anything other than rapidly dashing toward Zi Qian Jing¡­ But she was obviously toote¡­ The elder had already reached before Mu Ru Yue. His sword had swung downward, carrying an intense gale with it¡­ Despair filled Zi Shao¡¯s heart. Pain and sorrow gathered in her eyes. But she could only watch on as that sword was about tond on Zi Qian Jing¡¯s neck. A heart-wrenching pain was felt at this instant¡­ Swish! A white glow flickered behind the elder¡¯s back. His body instantly shuddered. Blood spurt out from his back. Following that, the elder¡¯s body crashed heavily on the ground¡­ White robes entered the crowd¡¯s eyes the instant the elder fell to the ground¡­ The man had an aloof expression as he looked downward at the elder from mid-air. White hair fluttered slightly among the wind. He had an arrogant expression like a monarch looking down on the world on his handsome face. He was like the almighty Sky God. His gaze was filled with disdain for the world. ¡°Bai Ze and also¡­ Yan Jin?¡± Zi Shao¡¯s heart shuddered. She blinked her eyes dazedly at the two men that appeared out of thin air. Yan Jin moved in a sh,nding before Zi Qian Jing. He had a domineering smile on his face with a haughty gaze in his ink-ck eyes. Inparison to Bai Ze who was like a divine god, he was like the monarch in the human world. He naturally carried a domineering grandeur. However, the sky distorted the instant they appeared. Rip! A space rift had appeared in the original sky filled with a red glow. Following that, a dark golden figure walked out from that gap. The man had a dark golden mask on his face. Coldness was constantly emitted from him. A dark golden glow shed past his eyes, intensifying the ck-robed man¡¯s cold aura. ¡°Bai Ze, you all finally appeared. I thought you two nned to continue hiding! Haha!¡± The manughed brazenly. With a sneer on his face, he continued, ¡°But so what? I am already a demigod. Those people will also being soon. Now, who will be able to help you all? If you pass me that item, perhaps I may spare you your lives!¡± Bai Ze¡¯s expression was indifferent. He looked coldly at the man¡¯s crazed dark golden eyes. He spoke in aid-back tone, ¡°I¡¯ve already destroyed that item. It is impossible for you to obtain it.¡± Boom! Grandeur abruptly surged forth from Bei Jun¡¯s body. But he quickly regained his calm. ¡°Bai Ze, do you really think I will believe that? Nobody will be able to destroy it even if it is you! This entire continent will soon be governed by our North Devil Pce! There will only be an oue for anyone that defies my order. It shall be death! She will leap into my embrace once I govern the entire continent!¡± Chapter 1063 – Danger! Bei Jun Appears Part 6

Chapter 1063 - Danger! Bei Jun Appears Part 6

Bai Ze¡¯s eyes were still as calm and collected from the start without a ripple. He then said indifferently, ¡°Bei Jun, you have already demonizedpletely. Feng Jing Tian had previously demonized too. Yet, he managed to hold on to his sanity but your heart had already beenpletely devoured by its darkness¡­ ¡°Previously, even if you loved Yue Er deeply, you will always set a line to anything you do and not really going in for the kill. ¡°Currently, the darkness of your heart had already taken over it, leading in you bing a person that will stop at nothing to achieve your goals! The previous you had never been able to obtain her heart. Now, it will be even more impossible!¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Bei Jun¡¯sugh was filled with brazenness. His arrogant dark golden eyes looked coldly at Bai Ze. He rebuked, ¡°Isn¡¯t it all due to Ye Wu Chen previously being stronger than me that made her like him over me? I just need to surpass him for her to be my woman! There won¡¯t ever be anyone morepatible than me to be with her! There will certainly be nobody!¡± Bai Ze shook his head as he retorted, ¡°I¡¯ve always been by Yue Er¡¯s side that year so I understand what kind of person she is better than you do. Even if Ye Wu Chen is a trash, she will simrly choose not to leave and abandon him. It wasn¡¯t due to his peerless innate talent or might that she chose to be with him. It is all due to him being able to do anything for her regardless of everything instead!¡± ¡°I can simrly do anything for her regardless of everything!¡± His expression distorted under his dark golden mark as he asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t she choose me instead then?¡± Bai Ze sniggered as he said, ¡°You always harm her beloved people regardless of everything while he¡­ is willing to protect everyone she cares about, regardless of everything, even if the person she cares for is his love rival¡­ With thisparison, it is destined who she will pick to be with!¡± Bei Jun¡¯s heart ached. He slowly closed his eyes. The woman¡¯s impable appearance flickered past his mind at that moment¡­ ¡®I must obtain her no matter what! ¡®Even if it means to kill every single person in this world, I will simrly keep her confined to my side! Although I won¡¯t be able to obtain her heart, I will at least make her physically stay by my side¡­ ¡®I no longer want to endure a thousand years of solitude! ¡®Moreover, every single day without her is torturous!¡¯ ¡°Bai Ze, it is useless to say further! I don¡¯t mind killing every single person in this continent, leaving only she and I in this world, in order to obtain her¡­¡± Boom! A powerful grandeur was released from his body, fluttering his ck robes. The man strolled over to Bai Ze. His grandeur was constantly expanding outward from his body as he walked. The pressure reeking off him almost suffocated the crowd. They looked at the man with a dark golden mark on his face in terror. This was the might of a demigod expert. It was so strong that they couldn¡¯t even move their feet¡­ Despair filled the crowd¡¯s heart. They had never felt deathe this close to them before. It was as if the man just need to wave his hand to wipe out and dissipate all of their souls¡­ ¡°Bai Ze.¡± Bei Jun raised his arrogant dark golden eyes and with a smile, he continued, ¡°Don¡¯t you love her a lot? You shall be the first to die for her then!¡± He halted his steps with the smile on his face turning increasingly sinister cold. ¡°I¡¯m not Ye Wu Chen. He can tolerate all of your existence for her. Yet, I won¡¯t be able to tolerate having other men that fancies her stay by her side! She just need to like me in this world¡­ As for the others, they deserve to die!¡± Tiny red dots gathered in his dark golden eyes as he said those deranged words. His grandeur continuously intensified, making the entire sky to be filled with sinister ck clouds. It was as though the sky was being covered by ayer of ash-gray gauze¡­ Chapter 1064 –The Decisive Battle Between Ye Wu Chen And Bei Jun Part 1

Chapter 1064 ¨CThe Decisive Battle Between Ye Wu Chen And Bei Jun Part 1

The crowd¡¯s breathing tightened as they stared at the ck robes in mid-air. A trace of dread surged in their hearts¡­ He was like a devil that climbed out from hell. Each of his action and movement would greatly shock anyone¡­ ¡°Bai Ze!¡± Bei Jun smirked coldly. With a haughty gaze, he dered, ¡°You shall pay a price for your foolishness!¡± Boom! A ck power floated out from his body at that instant. It was emitting a rotting stench as it surrounded Bai Ze. The boundless ck gale seemed to form into snakes at this moment. Their dark eyes seemed to be staring at Bai Ze¡­ Following that, those snakes charged toward him without any warning¡­ ¡°Yan Jin, please protect the rest!¡± Bai Ze¡¯s gaze darkened. With a raise of his hand, a white glow appeared in his palm. The white glow was being emitted from within his fist. It lit up the entire world at that moment. The man was like a mighty divine god. White glows enveloped his body. It looked so sacred that if someone gave another nce at him, it would be a sphemy toward the man¡­ Swish! Bei Jun suddenly moved in a sh,nding before Bai Ze. The dark golden sword in his hand shed downward; the entire sky seemed to have been ripped apart from it¡­ The atmosphere was severely tense. The crowd¡¯s breath tightened subconsciously as they stared at the two people battling in mid-air. Boom! The two swords collided in the sky. A mighty rebound force was emitted from their swords, giving rise to a perilous situation. Bang! Bai Ze was forced to retreat two steps with a trace of blood trickling out from the corner of his mouth. ¡°Hmm?¡± Bei Jun frowned slightly. He then said coldly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect for you to be able to receive a move from me. However, even if that¡¯s the case, that move of mine would definitely have severely injured you. Bai Ze, you aren¡¯t my match!¡± Bai Ze raised his head slightly. His snow-white long hair brushed against his handsome face. He had a determined gaze. He gradually stood up with his body blocking in front of everyone. His white robes fluttered slightly among the wind. He was like an almighty divine god that was magnificent and powerful. ¡°Even if I can¡¯t defeat you, I will remain standing to the end! I certainly won¡¯t let you hurt anyone she cares for as long as I can still stand.¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Bei Junughed brazenly. ck power rose up from his surrounding, slowly forming into an rming mighty storm in the sky. ¡°Bai Ze, no matter what you do for her, her heart will always belong to another man! She won¡¯t fall in love with you no matter what you do for her! Hence, I won¡¯t be a fool like yourself. I will confine her to my side out of love, making her belong to me forever.¡± Bei Jun¡¯s eyes were slowly taken over by madness. He had a sinister smile on his ice-cold face under the dark golden mask. He gave Bai Ze a death stare. Bai Ze chuckled. His smile wasn¡¯t the initial haughtiness and indifference. It was gentleness instead. ¡°Bei Jun, I am wholeheartedly willing to do anything for her no matter how much I have done for her. This has been my decision from the moment I¡¯ve formed the contract with her at the beginning. I won¡¯t ever regret forming a contract with her for all my life and eternity!¡± ¡®I will never leave or abandon you for all my life and eternity!¡¯ The young girl¡¯s voice was still lingering in his ears from the initial contract, making him unable to forget forever. ¡®For those words, I will no longer have resentment or remorse in the rest of my life even if I am to lose my life.¡¯ ¡°Bei Jun, I¡¯ve told her this before. He gives her happiness. But I can help her protect that happiness¡­ You will never understand the feelings between the two of us for all your life.¡± Chapter 1065 –The Decisive Battle Between Ye Wu Chen And Bei Jun Part 2

Chapter 1065 -The Decisive Battle Between Ye Wu Chen And Bei Jun Part 2

Bai Ze slowly walked toward Bei Jun. A gale arose, making his white robes danced wildly among the wind. Yet, there was a peculiar change to the ground this instant¡­ Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! All of the pieces ofnd before him floated and suspended in mid-air, instantly piling up and forming into an extremely thick stone wall. The stone wall was emitting a white glow; the glow was very simr to the white glow emitted from the man¡¯s body¡­ ¡°Jing Er, Zi Shao! The two of you are to immediately follow Yan Jin in leaving this ce! I can hold him back for a short moment. If you leavete, I won¡¯t be able to hold him back¡­¡± Zi Qian Jing¡¯s heart shuddered a little. ¡®I wasn¡¯t as sensible in my previous life so I don¡¯t understand how deep Bai Ze¡¯s feelings toward Mu Ru Yue was. ¡®But now, I know how deep Bai Ze¡¯s infatuation is for Mother. ¡®Perhaps, his feelings for Mother isn¡¯t in the slightest lighter than Father¡­¡¯ ¡°Uncle Bai Ze, I¡­¡± ¡°Quickly leave!!¡± Bai Ze¡¯s expression chilled as he said heavily, ¡°Currently, Bei Jun has already be so powerful that you all won¡¯t be able to do anything to him. You are to immediately leave this ce. If something was to happen to you all, Yue Er¡­ will surely be devastated.¡± ¡°But Uncle Bai Ze, Mother simrly cares for you. If you use your life to protect us, she will also be sad¡­¡± Bai Ze¡¯s body jolted. He gradually closed his eyes. When he reopened his eyes, a resolute glow shed past his eyes. ¡°It is enough for me. Jing Er, tell your Mother that I¡¯ve never regretted meeting her in my life! It is destined for her life and my life to be tied to each other since our first meeting¡­¡± ¡®That¡¯s right, I¡¯m satisfied. ¡®It will just be like the time where I didn¡¯t care about anything to enter Zi Feng¡¯s trap in order to rescue Jing Er. I can simrly do the same thing again today to sacrifice my life for her son!¡¯ ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Yan Jin gripped firmly on Zi Qian Jing¡¯s arm, wanting to forcefully bring him away from this ce. However, Zi Qian Jing released himself from his grip as he rebuked, ¡°No, I can¡¯t leave! I certainly can¡¯t just leave him behind!¡± ¡°Zi Qian Jing!!¡± Yan Jin pressed firmly on Zi Qian Jing¡¯s shoulder as he yelled furiously, ¡°Do you think I want to abandon myrade and leave? Now, what is most important is your life. You can be your Mother¡¯s weak point! If you were to die or is captured by Bei Jun, what do you think your Mother will do?¡± Yan Jin¡¯s voice was shaky as he said thest sentence. Zi Qian Jing could clearly feel that Yan Jin¡¯s hands were trembling intensely at this moment¡­ ¡®How can I not feel sorrow for leaving my partner behind? However, since Bai Zi is willing to sacrifice his life for Zi Qian Jing, I must definitely use all my might to protect Zi Qian Jing¡¯s life¡­¡¯ Zi Qian Jing¡¯s body trembled slightly. His gravely pale lips shivered slightly. His eyes focused deeply on that resolute back as tears rolled down his cheeks uncontrobly¡­ ¡°Quickly go!¡± Yan Jin pulled tightly on Zi Qian Jing¡¯s arm. He didn¡¯t give a nce back since then¡­ ¡°Shao Er, let¡¯s go as well!¡± Deity Yun Yi raised his arm to pull Zi Shao in his embrace. He nced at the man under the gale with admiration before he moved in a sh to catch up with Yan Jin¡­ ¡°What shall we do? Shall we leave as well?¡± The rest looked at each other at a loss as to what they should do. But they already did not have time to ponder¡­ Boom! Bei Jun¡¯s punchnded on the stone wall. The initial sturdy stone wall was momentarily broken through by him. Following that, the wall toppled over. Dust and sand filled the entire area¡­ Chapter 1066 –The Decisive Battle Between Ye Wu Chen And Bei Jun Part 3

Chapter 1066 ¨CThe Decisive Battle Between Ye Wu Chen And Bei Jun Part 3

¡°Bai Ze, you¡¯ve belittled me a little too much. Do you think a puny wall can stop me? Hahaha! You are way too weak aspared to the current me!¡± Bei Jun gritted his teeth. ¡®If it wasn¡¯t for Bai Ze¡¯s hindering several months before, Mu Ru Yue wouldn¡¯t have been able to return to Hua Xia nor would she be able to reunite with Ye Wu Chen. ¡®Everything is all due to this man. I definitely won¡¯t forgive him for that!¡¯ Boom! An intense grandeur burst forth from Bai Ze¡¯s body once again, wanting to gather another stone wall. However, Bei Jun didn¡¯t give him another chance to do so. Countless gale umted before him before surging toward Bai Ze¡­ When Zi Qian Jing looked back, he coincidentally saw such a sight. His heart abruptly stopped beating. Sorrow filled his handsome face. ¡°Uncle Bai Ze!!!¡± He struggled with all his might to break free from Yan Jin¡¯s grip. Yet, he used up all his strength in the end. His legs knelt down heavily on the ground as he looked sorrowfully at Bai Ze that was under attack by wind des¡­ ¡®No! ¡®Don¡¯t!¡¯ Zi Qian Jing screamed out from his heart but he already couldn¡¯t voice out anything from his throat. Tears instantly covered his entire face¡­ Swish! A powerful yet sinister cold aura was suddenly felt from the back courtyard near them as the crowd watched on when Bai Ze was about to lose his life under the wind des¡­ Boundless glow emitted. The wind des shooting toward Bai Ze momentarily dissipated in the sky under the might of the glow. It was as if they never appeared in the first ce¡­ The crowd was stunned as they turned their heads in disbelief, staring at the courtyard¡¯s door¡­ A purple-robed figure slowly appeared in everyone¡¯s sight. He had an extremely sinister yet noble and powerful grandeur. Purple Mandara flowers seemed to have bloomed under his feet as he walked toward them. Whenplemented by the Devil¡¯s snare pattern on his handsome and fair face, they set each other nicely¡­ The crowd¡¯s breath became sluggish at this instant. They could no longer bear to shift their gazes away from him¡­ Inparison to his past self, the man¡¯s grandeur had significantly intensified. He was more like an Asura God that was able to take his enemy¡¯s life with just a nce¡­ ¡°Father!¡± Zi Qian Jing was stunned for a moment. Following that, jubnce surged in his heart as hemented, ¡°You¡¯ve stopped cultivating in seclusion?¡± Ye Wu Chen didn¡¯t reply to his question. His sinister cold purple eyesnded on Bei Jun instead with a sinister cold smirk. ¡°Ye Wu Chen, you¡¯ve saved Bai Ze?¡± Bei Jun¡¯s eyes darkened. He said in a cold voice, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that this fe once loved Senior Yue in your past life and even stayed close to her side. He can totally be counted as your love rival. Yet, you saved him?¡± Ye Wu Chen smirked slightly. With a sinister gaze in his purple eyes, he replied, ¡°I just know I don¡¯t want her sad¡­ Hence, he¡­ can¡¯t die!¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Bai Zeughed brazenly. He suppressed the coldness in his heart as he continued coldly, ¡°Ye Wu Chen, there unexpectedly has such a foolish man like yourself in this world to save your love rival!¡± ¡°Bei Jun,¡± Ye Wu Chen stood with his hands behind his back, standing in mid-air. With his sinister cold purple eyes focusing Bei Jun and his smile bing increasingly sinister, he continued, ¡°Have you heard of a phrase that only a man without confidence will be concerned of having other men around his wife? It is truly a pity that I¡¯ve great confidence in myself that no matter how many outstanding men appear by her side, the only person that can enter her eyes will solely be me¡­ Thus, why should I care about Bai Ze¡¯s existence then?¡± Chapter 1067 –The Decisive Battle Between Ye Wu Chen And Bei Jun Part 4

Chapter 1067 -The Decisive Battle Between Ye Wu Chen And Bei Jun Part 4

¡°Furthermore¡­¡± Ye Wu Chen paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°I have greater trust in her. She won¡¯t betray our feelings of falling in love with another man. Therefore, since I believe in her, I will also believe the rest by her side¡­¡± Bei Jun¡¯s body stiffened. ¡®Is it due to this kind of trust that she chose him in the end?¡¯ However, Bei Jun¡¯s heart ached whenever he thought about that familiar figure. Resentment and raged brimmed in his heart, making his pair of dark golden eyes be filled with a faint red glow. ¡°Ye Wu Chen, she will soon orter be mine as long as I kill you!¡± Instantly, a gale rose his ck robes. Bei Jun raised his feet to step forth. A step had already covered a few metres. He reached before Ye Wu Chen in just a few steps. ¡°Father!¡± Zi Qian Jing became nervous as he looked at the two people facing each other in mid-air. Worries filled his gaze¡­ The decisive battle between two demigods attracted everyone¡¯s gaze. Nheless, this level of battle was already way over their heads so they could only spectate¡­ Boom! Bei Jun¡¯s fist that carried a storm with it instantly struck toward Ye Wu Chen. The air in the surrounding seemed to have frozen¡­ Ye Wu Chen raised his hand at his own pace, neither slow nor fast. He suddenly used his palm to receive Bei Jun¡¯s attack when his fist was nearing him. A gale arose from it, instantly surrounding their bodies¡¯ within¡­ How powerful was demigod expert? Even those at the Supreme Realm would be unable to breathe under their might. They could only forcefully raised their head to look at the battle urring in the sky¡­ However, their speed was too fast that it dazzled people. Their movement was unable to be seen. They could only see a ck and a purple glow colliding against each other, frequently causing sparks to stter everywhere¡­ Only Murong Qing Chu didn¡¯t observe their battle inside the entire courtyard. His gaze focused on the sky near them. His gaze slowly became gloomy. ¡°This is only just the start.¡± Zi Shao, who was standing beside Murong Qing Chu, heard his mutters. She was startled subconsciously. She turned her head in astonishment to look at Murong Qing Chu with a puzzled gaze. ¡®What does he mean by that? ¡®Can it be there will be enemies stronger than Bei Juning?¡¯ Zi Shao¡¯s breath tightened slightly. ¡®If that¡¯s really so, they will be in danger¡­¡¯ ck rays of light currently surrounded the North Devil Pce within. There was a middle-aged man standing beside a Devil Deep Pool. His grave and stern face was looking at the bubble emitted from the Devil Deep Pool. He had a slight sinister cold smirk on his face. ¡°That time is already approaching. It will be impossible for her to escape at that time. Not only her, but all of her family members will also simrly die without a doubt! It¡¯s a shame that the God Realm has a rule that god can¡¯t make a move on mortals. Otherwise, I won¡¯t have to go through so much trouble to make use of that fool Bei Jun!¡± If Ye Si Huang was here, he would definitely be able to recognize that this middle-aged man was from the God Realm. People in God realm weren¡¯t gods from the moment they were born. They also needed to start making breakthroughs from the lowest realm, the Houtian Realm¡­ Howbeit, the energy in the God Realm was excessively abundant. As a result, several people were able to break through to be god quickly! ¡°Do you think that you can protect her by sending her to this ce a thousand years ago? Master has sent me to this ce. I¡¯ve managed to confirm her identity after spending several years searching for her¡­¡± Chapter 1068 –The Decisive Battle Between Ye Wu Chen And Bei Jun Part 5

Chapter 1068 ¨CThe Decisive Battle Between Ye Wu Chen And Bei Jun Part 5

Swish! Swish! Swish!Swish! Yet, several ck figures suddenly appeared inside the Devil Deep Pool. Those figures seemed to have been mixed with ink, unable to see their original figures¡­ ¡°Hahaha!¡± The middle-aged manughed brazenly as he said, ¡°Kill! All of you are to kill every single person on this continent! Everyone shall die along with her! I¡¯m not the one that is personally doing this anyways. The God realm should also be clueless of what I¡¯ve done¡­¡± There was a rule within the God realm. Residents of the God realm could not casually make their moves on mortals. They were also forbidden from exposing their identity to them. Otherwise, they would be killed by those influential powers in God realm. It was precisely due to this rule that people in this ce weren¡¯t wiped out by people of the God realm¡­ The middle-aged man¡¯sughter became increasingly crazy as he looked at the figures appearing in the Devil Deep Pool. Hemented, ¡°There probably will never be anyone that will know that the North Devil Pce is linked to therge entrance of the Devil Realm. Although these are only the weakest devils, it will be enough to ughter everyone in the entire continent¡­¡± Zi Qian Jing and rest were still unaware of the imminent danger at this moment as they looked nervously at the two people battling in the sky¡­ ¡°It¡¯sing.¡± Yet, Murong Qing Chu¡¯s calm voice was heard that this instant as he continued, ¡°The world annihtion crisis has finally arrived!¡± ¡®There won¡¯t be anyone except this couple that can stop this crisis.¡¯ Murong Qing Chu frowned slightly with worries in his eyes. ¡®I also don¡¯t know when she will be returning¡­¡¯ ¡°World annihtion crisis?¡± Zi Shao was stunned for a moment. Just when she was about to ask him, countless sinister grandeur was suddenly felting over. Her body shuddered as she hastily turned his head to look at the sky before her¡­ Several ck figures were reflected in her eyes, making her pupils constrict. ¡°They¡­ they are¡­¡± ¡°Demigod! Oh heavens, they are all demigods!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not right! Those people in the forefront seem to be much stronger. They are even more powerful than demigod experts¡­ How can this be possible? It is not only the Eastern Ind, but also there has never been god appearing in therge continent of the Central Region!¡± Martial God! How mighty were they? ording to ancient time, Martial God did exist in this dimension. However, there was a great war between the god and devil. The war persisted for a really long time that no matter if it was god or devil, they had all vanished from their sight from then on¡­ Currently, how could so many Martial God expert appear? Bang! Ye Wu Chen blocked Bei Jun¡¯s attack, retreating a couple of steps. When he saw the ck figures that had covered the entire sky, his handsome face darkened slightly. ¡®Even if it was Bei Jun, I will need to spend some times if I want to kill him. But now, there are so many demigods has appeared¡­¡¯ He sighed lightly. With a slight charming smile, he said, ¡°It will be a little troublesome.¡± ¡°Father!¡± ¡°Cousin!¡± Zi Qian Jing and Zi Shao couldn¡¯t help but call out. Worries were expressed in his gaze. Ye Wu Chen¡¯s smile gradually vanished. His purple eyes stared at the crowd that wasing over before him. Bei Jun¡¯s brazenughs were suddenly heard before he could say anything. ¡°Haha! It seems he has already seeded. Ye Wu Chen, no matter how powerful you are, it will be the death day for all of you following this!¡± Boom! Countless grandeur came over Ye Wu Chen from all directions, surrounding him within the grandeur¡­ Yet, Ye Wu Chen seemed to have felt something at this moment. His slender body stiffened slightly, slowly turning around¡­ Chapter 1069 –The Decisive Battle Between Ye Wu Chen And Bei Jun Part 6

Chapter 1069 ¨CThe Decisive Battle Between Ye Wu Chen And Bei Jun Part 6

A snow-white figure could be seen briskly walking over, quickly entering his eyes¡­ Ye Wu Chen¡¯s gaze softened with a gentle smile on his face. It looked so noble and charming, easily captivating people¡¯s heart¡­ ¡°You¡¯ve returned?¡± The white robe stopped in mid-air. The woman had pursed up her lips slightly. Her gazended on the man¡¯s handsome face before she said softly, ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯ve returned¡­¡± ¡®I¡¯ve returned. It¡¯s fortunate that I¡¯ve made it in time in the end¡­¡¯ ¡°Qing Chu, Bai Ze, Jing Er, and Zi Shao¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue lowered her gaze slightly as her gaze swept past those familiar faces. With a gentle smile, she said, ¡°It seems that I¡¯ve returned at a perfect timing¡­¡± Her head had already turned to look at Bei Jun when she said that. Those figures soaring over were reflected in her ice-cold eyes¡­ ¡°Senior Yue!¡± Bei Jun¡¯s gaze was gentle as he extended his hand toward Mu Ru Yue. ¡°If youe to my side, I shall guarantee your safety¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue sniggered as she rebuked, ¡°Bei Jun, I will settle the score with you in wanting to hurt my family and my beloved!¡± The woman¡¯s voice was like a hand that ripped Bei Jun¡¯s heart apart; he dejectedly lowered his hand. With a sorrowful voice, he said, ¡°Senior Yue, do you really not understand my feelings for you? Even if it leads to your death, you still want to die along with him?¡± ¡°No.¡± Mu Ru Yue shook her head as she said, ¡°I won¡¯t die together with him for my entire life.¡± tion brimmed in Bei Jun¡¯s heart. But the woman¡¯s following words were akin to have a tub of cold water poured over his head, instantly filling his heart with pain. ¡°It is due to us definitely not dying!¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her head and with a resolute glow emitted from her peerless face, she continued, ¡°We will only continue living together and won¡¯t die together!¡± ¡®That¡¯s right, we definitely won¡¯t die! We will surely have an eternal life span once we cultivate to the highest realm. I am willing to stay by his side for all my life and eternity, living with him¡­¡¯ Ye Wu Chen¡¯s purple eyes became increasingly gentle. His slender fingers brushed the woman¡¯s gentle hair. He couldn¡¯t help but raise his arm to pull her into his embrace. With a trace of gentleness in his charming voice, he said, ¡°Mu Er, what you said is right. We will live by each other sides!¡± Their romantic conversation totally provoked Bei Jun. He raised his head and with a sinister expression, he yelled in fury, ¡°All of you is to kill Ye Wu Chen!¡± Swish! The group of devils seemed to not have heard Bei Jun¡¯s order, charging to kill Mu Ru Yue and Ye Wu Chen. The rest of the devils simrly charged into the Dou family to kill the Supreme Realm experts. Blood flowed like a river momentarily as people constantly copsed into the pool of blood¡­ ¡°What are you doing?¡± Bei Jun was stunned for a moment when he saw some of them attacking Mu Ru Yue. He then yelled furiously, ¡°Nobody is allowed to hurt her!¡± But they didn¡¯t in the slightest listen to him. Their attacks toward her didn¡¯t diminish¡­ Bei Jun clenched his fist tightly with veins at his temple bulging, he roared angrily at the sky, ¡°Dan Yu (pill jade), what is going on? Didn¡¯t you promise me before? Why do you want to hurt her?¡± Brazenughs were heard from the sky after a long time before he heard, ¡°Bei Jun, you are just too foolish. Why do you think I¡¯m helping you? Isn¡¯t it all due to this woman? I am abiding by my Master¡¯s order to take her life and also snatch the Alchemy Book in her possession away!¡± Bei Jun¡¯s body stiffened. His handsome face abruptly turned gravely pale under his dark golden mask. His pair of dark golden eyes brimmed with astonishment and disbelief. Chapter 1070 –The Decisive Battle Between Ye Wu Chen And Bei Jun Part 7

Chapter 1070 ¨CThe Decisive Battle Between Ye Wu Chen And Bei Jun Part 7

¡®Dan Yu¡­ has always been using me?¡¯ ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s really simple.¡± Dan Yu snorted coldly as he exined, ¡°Although my might is rather powerful, there is a rule in the God realm stating that god can¡¯t make their moves on mortals. Thus, I can only make use of the power of the Devil world. However, I need your help in opening the doors of the devil world. Thus, I¡¯ve no choice but make use of you. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You have helped our ancient Dan family. My Master will surely be thankful for what you¡¯ve done. She is just a woman. You can have as many women as you like at that time. Why do you fret being unable to find a wife then?¡± Bei Jun¡¯splexion became increasingly gravely pale. Regret and sorrow appeared in his eyes. Suddenly, his legs knelt heavily to the ground, hugging his head tightly while wailing sorrowfully. ¡®I¡¯ve hurt her in the end¡­¡¯ ¡°Dan family?¡± The Scorching me Phoenix was startled. Swish! Intense mes of fury surged out from her body as shemented, ¡°It is the people of the ancient Dan family. That¡¯s right, the mastermind of this matter is the ancient Dan family! They actually did such a matter in order to obtain the ALchemy Book. I mustn¡¯t let Master¡¯s Alchemy Book fall into their hands!¡± ¡°Ancient Dan family?¡± Mu Ru Yue shifted her head to nce at the Scorching me Phoenix as she continued, ¡°Who are the people of the ancient Dan family?¡± ¡°About that¡­¡± The Scorching me Phoenix paused for a moment before she continued, ¡°It will be a long story. I will slowly exin everything to youter. But all of my injuries were caused by the ancient Dan family!¡± Savageness shed past the Scorching me Phoenix¡¯s eyes when her bloodthirsty red eyes looked at the sky¡­ ¡°I just don¡¯t know who from the ancient Dan family hase here.¡± ¡®The might of the ancient Dan family is too powerful. If it isn¡¯t for the God Realm to have that rule, the ones that will be making their move will be the people of the Dan family¡­ ¡®Master will most likely die at that moment!¡¯ ¡°Mu Er, be careful!¡± Suddenly, an arm tugged on her arm, pulling her into his embrace. A dagger giving off a biting cold glow stabbed into the man¡¯s left shoulder. His blood spurted out like a jet of water, falling toward the ground like rain¡­ ¡°Wu Chen!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression changed drastically. She hastily took out a pill from her storage ring and pushed it into the man¡¯s mouth. With a worried gaze, she asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡± The pill formed into a medicinal flow that entered his body, warming the area where he had been injured. Ye Wu Chen smirked and with a charming smile, he replied, ¡°If you use your mouth to feed me the pill, perhaps I will recover better¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue blushed as she red at the man beside her and chided, ¡°Since you can still joke around, it seems you aren¡¯t hurt much¡­¡± However, Mu Ru Yue knew that if this continues, all of them would be wiped out. Her gaze darkened gradually. All of the possible solutions yed through her mind, but she didn¡¯t know how to exin it to the person before her¡­ Currently, the entire continent was in a perilous situation. Devil people were continuously leaping out from the Devil Deep Pool, wreaking havoc in the continent. If it wasn¡¯t for Murong Qing Chu to send everyone that Mu Ru Yue knew away beforehand, they would have surely died¡­ Bei Jun stood up slowly when he looked at the woman being protected in Ye Wu Chen¡¯s embrace. He closed his eyes gradually, covering the pain and remorse within them. He had never regretted so much in his life at this moment. ¡®It is all due to my false step, leading to me hurting my most beloved person! ¡®Furthermore, she is the person I am most reluctant to hurt in my life¡­¡¯ Chapter 1071 –The Decisive Battle Between Ye Wu Chen And Bei Jun Part 8

Chapter 1071 ¨CThe Decisive Battle Between Ye Wu Chen And Bei Jun Part 8

¡°Bai Ze!¡± Suddenly, Bei Jun opened his eyes as he looked coldly at Bai Ze and said, ¡°Give that item to her!¡± Bai Ze frowned slightly as he refused, ¡°No, it will be too dangerous! If she consumes that thing, she will certainly be a devil¡­ I can¡¯t take that risk!¡± Bei Jun smiled. His smile was no longer as crazy as the beginning. It was filled with resolution instead. ¡°Don¡¯t you always believe in her? So do I. The only person that will not be a devil after consuming a Devil Crystal will be her. You can take this as my final remorse to her¡­¡± Bai Ze remained silent for a moment when he looked at Bei Jun¡¯s sorrowful-filled eyes. He nodded slightly as he agreed, ¡°Alright, I will temporarily believe you this time¡­¡± With a raise of his hand, a Devil Crystal had suddenly appeared in his hand. The gemstone emitted an intense glow as if it wanted to illuminate the entire world¡­ ¡°Yue Er, catch it!¡± Swish! The Devil Crystal soared in an arc, instantly flying toward Mu Ru Yue. ¡°Perhaps the Devil Crystal can help in improving your might by absorbing it¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue was stunned for a moment, raising her hand to catch the Devil Crystal. She nodded slightly as she said, ¡°I¡­ I understand¡­¡± When Bei Jun saw Mu Ru Yue clutching tightly on the Devil Crystal, his usual ice-cold eyes thawed¡­ ¡°Bei Jun, you betrayed me!¡± Dan Yu¡¯s furious yell vibrated through the entire courtyard. However, even so, he still didn¡¯t show his true appearance¡­ ¡°Dan Yu, you lied to me first! You shouldn¡¯t have wanted to hurt her. She is the person I am most unwilling to hurt in this life¡­¡± ¡®If it wasn¡¯t the case, I wouldn¡¯t have betrayed!¡¯ ¡°Bei Jun, your heart has already demonized. How can you have such deep feelings for her? You should only forcefully take her for yourself!¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Bei Junughed brazenly. His voice was filled with sorrow as heughed. ¡°I indeed can do everything in my power to obtain her. But it doesn¡¯t represent that I can just watch on as she dies! I unquestionably won¡¯t be able to do that! I won¡¯t even frown no matter how many people I kill. Yet, she is the only one that I will never be able to make a move on her. It was due to her being embedded in my heart several years ago. No matter how much the Devil aura takes over my heart, it won¡¯t be able to rece her position in my heart¡­¡± ¡®But it is due to this love that I¡¯ve made too many mistakes¡­ ¡®Nheless, what I regret was being deceived by Dan Yu, hurting my most beloved woman¡­¡¯ ¡°Bei Jun, you will pay a price for what you¡¯ve done today. I will seek you out to settle the debt with you shortly!¡± Dan Yu gritted his teeth with hatred. ¡®I won¡¯t be able to expect Bei Jun¡¯s Devil Crystal will be stolen away and that he will convince another person to absorb the Devil Crystal¡­ ¡®If I knew this earlier, I won¡¯t have decided to give him the Devil Crystal to help him increase his might!¡¯ Boom! Boundless glow was being emitted from Mu Ru Yue¡¯s palm at this moment, making her be enveloped by a ck gale¡­ Currently, Mu Ru Yue was within darkness without an inkling light. Moreover, there was countless power fighting their way to surge into her body. That mighty power filled her body to the point that she thought her body was about to explode¡­ The feeling of her body feeling to be going to explode at any moment made her body shudder constantly. It was as if her soul will be obliterated in the next instant¡­ It was unknown how long had passed when Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body was drenched in sweat. A tyrannical power was trying to take over her soul¡­ Once her soul was taken over, she would devil that won¡¯t be able to recognise her own family but only know to massacre from then on! Chapter 1072 –The Decisive Battle Between Ye Wu Chen And Bei Jun Part 9

Chapter 1072 -The Decisive Battle Between Ye Wu Chen And Bei Jun Part 9

¡®Thus, I must persevere no matter what¡­¡¯ But a wave of fatigue washed over her shortly, making her sleepy. Just when Mu Ru Yue could no longer hold on, a warmrge hand could be felt enveloping her hand¡­ ¡°Mu Er, if you can¡¯t persist by yourself, let us husband and wife face it together. No matter what, I won¡¯t let you face danger by yourself.¡± The man¡¯s gentle voice was heard beside Mu Ru Yue¡¯s ears, suddenly embracing her. She slowly opened her eyes. Instantly, the man¡¯s handsome and charming face was reflected in her eyes¡­ ¡°Wu Chen¡­¡± ¡°Mu Er, I¡¯m always here.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, he is always by my side¡­¡¯ ¡°Mother, there¡¯s also me.¡± A childish voice was heard behind Mu Ru Yue. She turned her head slightly; her gazended on Ye Si Huang¡¯s jade carved-like face. ¡°Huang Er, why have youe out?¡± Ye Si Huang smiled candidly as he said, ¡°There¡¯s something bad trying to take over Mother¡¯s soul. Hence, I¡¯vee to help Mother. Father, Mother, please consume my blood. With the assistance of the Devil Crystal, it can help you both breakthrough¡­¡± Ye Si Huang took out a dagger upon saying that, cutting his wrist. Blood spurt out from his wrist when both of them were still in shock, forming into two blood droplets entering their mouth¡­ Boom! Tyrannical powers expanded from both of their bodies. Mu Ru Yue directly broke through to be a demigod. However, that grandeur didn¡¯t stop. It rose again at its greatest speed¡­ ¡°This¡­ what is going on?¡± The crowd outside the ck light could only feel that the ground and mountain were shaking. Following that, they saw two golden rays of light suddenly appeared, momentarily lighting up the entire Eastern Ind¡­ People could feel the need to prostrate themselves in worship under the might of the glow, unable to shift their gazes away¡­ ¡°God!¡± ¡°My heavens, it is the God realm. They had broken through to the God realm!¡± The crowd gasped. A bolt of lightning seemed to have struck their hearts. They widened their eyes in shock, staring in front of them in astonishment¡­ The ck glow gradually faded. Momentarily, a couple that was embracing each other entered their eyes. Moreover, there was also an immortal child-like toddler with a jade carved-like appearance beside the couple. He had silver hair with red eyes. He could pass as either an immortal or a devil. With the addition of his adorable childish face, it made people want to fondle him admiringly¡­ ¡°Little Huang Er?¡± Zi Qian Jing was stunned. ¡®When did little Huang Er have such an appearance?¡¯ ¡°I originally didn¡¯t n on appearing.¡± Ye Si Huang smiled candidly but with a sinister cold aura, he continued, ¡°But some people are just forcing my hands! Since so, I can only appear¡­¡± Boom! Ye Si Huang stood with his hands behind his back. A gale rose in his surroundings. The entire sky lost its luster. It was as though it was being covered by ayer of densely packed dark clouds¡­ Roar! A dragon¡¯s roar could be heard from the pitch ck sky. Following that, an enormous ck figure soared over from the sky under the crowd¡¯s gaze, quickly appearing before the crowd¡¯s eyes. It was an enormous ck dragon. Its eyes were matchless savage without inkling humanity within them. It also nced at the world in disdain. It was as if everyone was like ants in its jet-ck eyes¡­ What was more stunning was the little boy standing by Mu Ru Yue¡¯s side¡­ Who was this boy? How could he be able to summon such a mighty ck dragon¡­ Chapter 1073 –The Decisive Battle Between Ye Wu Chen And Bei Jun Part 10

Chapter 1073 ¨CThe Decisive Battle Between Ye Wu Chen And Bei Jun Part 10

Plop! A figure rolled out from thin air, appearing before everyone¡¯s eyes. With great shock in his eyes, his body trembled uncontrobly as he stuttered, ¡°Silver hair with red eyes and have a hell dragon as your mount¡­ Ar-are you the devil god?¡± The devil god was an existence that previously made countless experts in the God realm fearful of him. Following that, they heard that he went to the lower realm in therge continent. Now, it seemed that the rumour was true¡­ Dan Yu¡¯s heart shuddered as dread filled his eyes. ¡®Although the devil god¡¯s might doesn¡¯t seem really powerful and he isn¡¯t as horrifying as what the legend says, the hell dragon in the sky is a bonafide existence¡­ ¡®I¡¯m doomed. How did I provoke such a disaster? The devil god at its peak state is far too powerful for the Dan family to oppose¡­¡¯ ¡°People of the Dan family?¡± Ye Si Huang smirked as he sneered and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what has gone through between you and my Mother. But Little Huang Er will not forgive anyone that tries to hurt her. Hell Dragon, kill this man! I don¡¯t want to see him heading back to the God realm alive!¡± God realm? The crowd was stunned upon hearing those two words as they looked at Ye Si Huang in astonishment. Had they previously heard wrong that this toddler mentioned those two words, ¡®God realm¡¯? ¡°No!¡± A heart-wrenching shout out was heard from Dan Yu¡¯s mouth. His body shook slightly. But before he could beg for mercy, a dragon breath came over to him in mid-air. It instantly obliterated Dan Yu¡¯s body, making his body be enveloped with ck mes¡­ Ye Si Huang heaved a sigh of relief discreetly. ¡®ording to Dan Yu¡¯s might, he should only be a person at the bottom level of the Dan family. Currently, I¡¯ve not even recovered thirty percent of my original might. The Hell Dragon could also only use half of its might with my assistance. ¡®If those old monsters of the Dan family havee instead, everything will point to disaster today¡­¡¯ Swish! Suddenly, Dan Yu gathered all of his might to his hand. Following that, ear-piercingughs were heard throughout the entire sky. ¡°Woman, go and die!¡± His grandeur surged forth, wanting to smash it toward Mu Ru Yue. Yet, a figure pounced over from his side at the most critical moment, gripping firmly on his hand. That person didn¡¯t in the slightest care about the temperature of the mes¡­ Dan Yu¡¯s body jolted as he yelled with all his might, ¡°Bei Jun, what do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Bei Jun raised his arrogant eyes. With an ice-cold expression, he replied, ¡°I¡¯ve told you that she is the person I don¡¯t want to hurt the most in my life. I don¡¯t care who you kill other than her but you are so adamant in killing her. I certainly won¡¯t let you seed. Dan Yu, since you deceived me, let us both die together within these mes! Hahaha!¡± Brazenughs filled the entire heaven and earth, simrly entering the crowd¡¯s ears. ¡®I can be ruthless and despicable, but I can never be willing to do that to her. Moreover, I don¡¯t want to see her be killed under another person¡¯s hand¡­¡¯ Dan Yu¡¯s expression became sinister but he already could not do anything. Lastly, Bei Jun nced at Mu Ru Yue. With a slight smirk, he dered, ¡°Senior Yue, if I have another life, I will simrly try to snatch you from his hands. But I shall temporarily let the two of you off in this life¡­¡± Swish! The two figures within the ck mes were burned to ashes at that instant. It was like they had never appeared before¡­ ¡°Mother, the Hell Dragon can¡¯t stay here for long so you will need to deal with the rest yourself.¡± Ye Si Huang blinked his eyes as he looked adorably at Mu Ru Yue and Ye Wu Chen. Chapter 1074 – End and Beginning Part 1

Chapter 1074 ¨C End and Beginning Part 1

White robes fluttered slightly along with the Purple robes under the silent night; the coloursplimented each other well. The two of them were standing shoulder to shoulder. They looked so dazzling that it made people unable to shift their gazes away from them¡­ Everyone¡¯s gaze focused on the two people fighting alongside each other. Boundless shock surged in their hearts, momentarily unable to snap out from it¡­ A trace of conflict flickered past Murong Qing Chu¡¯s eyes. ¡®I didn¡¯t expect for the world annihtion crisis to end just like that. The continent can finally regain its peace this way¡­¡¯ ¡°Mother!¡± Zi Qian Jing moved in a sh,nding before Mu Ru Yue. With anguish smile on his handsome face, he greeted, ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded slightly. A faint glow was radiating off her impable face under the moonlight. ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m back. But please wait for a moment as I need to deal with some people first¡­¡± Swish! A sword suddenly appeared in her hands. Her gazended on some crazed devil people with a slight smirk on her face. She already no longer needed anyone¡¯s help for the current level of battle. The crowd only saw red mes rising from the woman¡¯s body as those mes covered the entire sky and ground surging toward the devil people that was charging toward them to kill. They were instantly obliterated under the might of the red mes¡­ ¡°This crisis is finally over.¡± Zi Shao sighed and looked at the two magnificent figures under the moonlight with aplex gaze. ¡°Furthermore, Yue Er and cousin¡¯s name will be widely spread after to the day to the point where everyone on this continent will know about their existence!¡± ¡®Just how powerful of existence is people at the God realm? With their appearance, a majormotion will ur throughout the entire continent¡­¡¯ But Zi Shao was even more proud of them. ¡®It is due to them being her cousin and the other her best friend¡­¡¯ There were many Supreme Realm experts that came here this time. However, longingness was expressed on all of their faces, reluctant to shift their gazes away from them¡­ Since both of them had broken through to be gods, the devil people quickly died out. The original continent polluted by those devil people for the recent days had cleared up, recovering its usual peace and tranquility. ¡®Nheless, the appearance of the devil people has led to countless casualties. Luckily, my family members that stayed behind here didn¡¯t lose their lives¡­¡¯ Mu Ru Yue shifted her head to look at Murong Qing Chu with a gentle smile on her face. With a sincere gaze looking at the man¡¯s handsome face, her gentle voice was heard under the night sky, ¡°Thank you.¡± Murong Qing Chu was startled for a moment. He smiled all of a sudden. The man¡¯s smile was no longer as cold as usual. It was as warm as the autumn breeze¡­ ¡°I¡¯ve owed you. You don¡¯t need to thank me.¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t say further. Her gaze turned to face the Scorching me Phoenix at her side. With traces of seriousness in her eyes, she said, ¡°Fire Phoenix, let¡¯s have a chat.¡± The Scorching me Phoenix¡¯s body shook a little before she lowered her head slightly and replied, ¡°Understood, Master.¡± ¡®I knew Master will definitely ask me about that ancient Dan family after I recognised the Dan family¡­¡¯ A breeze blew within the tranquil room, blowing past the woman¡¯s hair. She didn¡¯t say anything. She just silently looked at the Scorching me Phoenix. The silence made the Scorching me Phoenix a little restless¡­ ¡°Master.¡± The Scorching me Phoenix couldn¡¯t help but start the conversation first, ¡°I will surely tell you everything about what you want to know¡­¡± ¡°I want to know everything!¡± The Scorching me Phoenix raised her head. She looked at the woman¡¯s peerless face. She lowered her gaze slightly as she revealed, ¡°Master, I am not a being of this continent. I originated from the God Realm!¡± Chapter 1075 – End and Beginning Part 2

Chapter 1075 ¨C End and Beginning Part 2

¡®God realm?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart sank suddenly. ¡®Is there such thing as the legendary God realm in this world?¡¯ ¡°There were many humans in the continent several years ago. However, the major war between the god and devil had broken the continent into pieces. All martial practitioners at the God Realm were being locked up on a piece of the continent. Thatnd hase to be known as the Continent of God!¡± ¡°The Continent of God has the most amount of Supreme realm practitioners in this world. That continent has the richest energy source since the far ancient time. Generally, there won¡¯t be the appearance of trash since people with the worst innate talent there can be a god when they are twenty years of age! Following that, the Continent of God had absorbed all of this world¡¯s energies, resulting in the failure of any appearance of God realm practitioner in this world¡­¡± ¡°Furthermore, there¡¯s always a rule in the Continent of God that God realm martial practitioners are forbidden in making a move on people in this realm. Otherwise, they will be pursued by all influential powers. More importantly, they can¡¯t disturb the peace in this world. Thus, it created a theory at this continent that nobody will be able to be gods¡­¡± The Scorching me Phoenix had been observing Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression from the start. Yet, the woman¡¯s expression remained indifferent. Her gaze was rx without a single ripple. Momentarily, it made the Scorching me Phoenix nervous. She then exined carefully, ¡°Master, I originated from the Continent of God. I had followed my previous Master everywhere he goes, battling in all directions. However, he wasstly set-up by his foes. ¡°My cultivation has also decreased to my current state. I¡¯ve been protecting the purgatory for him. Well until I met you¡­¡± ¡°How is the purgatory rted to your previous Master?¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her brow slightly as she asked calmly. The Scorching me Phoenix raised her head pridefully as she replied, ¡°The Eighteen Level of Purgatory has been created by my precious Master ording to the actual hell. Since humans can¡¯t enter hell, he wanted to let people know how hell is like. Therefore, he created the Eighteen Level of Purgatory¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s breath tightened. ¡®He had solitarily created the Eighteen Level of Purgatory? ¡®Just how powerful was her former Master?¡¯ ¡°Where is he now?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze gradually darkened. ¡®ording to his capability, he should at least be big boss existence in the God realm¡­¡¯ ¡°My Master¡­¡± The Scorching me Phoenix¡¯s gaze darkened as she smiled bitterly and continued, ¡°My Master has already died!¡± The Scorching me Phoenix just couldn¡¯t believe this fact. ¡®I had just always been pretending Master is still living in this world ever since that day when he disappeared. But, I know for sure now that my Master that was severely wounded that year is no longer around¡­¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Mu Ru Yue apologised guiltily, ¡°I should not have asked that.¡± The Scorching me Phoenix smiled bitterly as she stared dazedly at Mu Ru Yue¡¯s impable face. ¡®It is obscure to me why I can see some resemnce of my former Master from her¡­¡¯ ¡°Master, it is already in the past. Now, since I¡¯m contracted to you, I will surely protect you. If you head to the God realm, you should never expose the Alchemy Book no matter what. My previous Master has been pursued after by some despicable people for the Alchemy Book. In the end¡­¡± ¡°Alchemy Book¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue had a sudden thought. ¡®Can it be I¡¯m unable to contract to the second part of the Alchemy Book due to my cultivation being insufficient? Perhaps I will be able to fully contract the Alchemy Book now that I¡¯ve broken through to the God realm¡­¡¯ Mu Ru Yue raised her hand upon thinking about that. The Alchemy Book had abruptly appeared on her palm. Chapter 1076 – End and Beginning Part 3

Chapter 1076 ¨C End and Beginning Part 3

She squeezed out a drop of blood from her index finger at that instant, entering the Alchemy Book. Swish! An intense golden radiance surged forth from the Alchemy Book, spreading across the entire sky¡­ Mu Ru Yue could only feel a moment of piercing pain in my mind under the golden rays. Following that, countless knowledge yed across her mind, filling her mind to the brim¡­ The pain made Mu Ru Yue¡¯splexion gravely pale. Sweat gradually rolled down from her forehead. Yet, she bit firmly on her lips, forcefully bearing the pain¡­ Simultaneously, a phoenix¡¯s roar was heard making the entire sky shake for a moment. Mu Ru Yue was stunned. She looked past the golden rays,nding on the blood-red figure. Her pupils constricted¡­ The enormous figure of the Scorching me Phoenix had slowly minimized, forming a fuzzy shadow. A woman¡¯s charming and impable face entered her eyes after the gold rays had diminished¡­ It was a woman with a stunning appearance with a red muslin robe covering her body. Her fair skin seemed so delicate to the point that it would feel as if her skin would break with a flick. The bindi on her forehead was bright and beautiful, enhancing her charming face to be more devastatingly beautiful. Red muslin fluttered slightly under the moonlight. The faintly discernible perfect figure was enough to make all the men at the scene nosebleed, unable to shift their gazes away from her. ¡°me Phoenix?¡± Mu Ru Yue narrowed her eyes slightly as she asked experimentally. The me Phoenix smiled jubntly as she exined, ¡°Master, since you¡¯ve seeded in fully contracting the Alchemy Book, it has helped me in regaining some of my might. If you head to the God realm, you will be safer now.¡± But what the me Phoenix didn¡¯t understand was how Mu Ru Yue was able in contracting the Alchemy Book. It was an item that only people rted to her former Master could contract it¡­ ¡°Congrats.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled slightly with a sincere expression. ¡°Master, do you n to make a trip to the Continent of God?¡± The me Phoenix smiled as she continued, ¡°If you do, you can go can find the old fellow at the God Academy. He previously had some connections with my former Master. However, since Master had disappeared a thousand odd years ago, I¡¯m not sure if that old fellow is still living in this world. The me Phoenixmented slightly. ¡®It has just been a blink of an eye but so many years have already passed. People in the Continent of God definitely will be much stronger than mortals now¡­¡¯ ¡°Alright. I will make a trip to the Continent of God after bidding my farewells with my family!¡± Mu Ru Yue lowered her gaze with a faint glint that shed past her eyes. ¡°But what is the ancient Dan family?¡± The me Phoenix was startled for a moment before she pursed her lips slightly and exined, ¡°The ancient Dan family is my enemies. The ancient Dan family is one of the five ancient families. It is due to the battle between God and Devil that it became abundantly resourceful. Moreover, only the ancient Dan family possesses the most alchemists in this world! Therefore, the Dan family carries a formidable summoning influential power within therge Continent of God.¡± ¡°Master, Dan Yu, who has been dispatched here from the Dan family, is the weakest existence in the ancient Dan family. There are too many experts within the Dan family. The Dan family can be counted as the strongest family among the five ancient families¡­¡± ¡°Fortunately, Dan Yu shouldn¡¯t have transmitted any information to his Master due to wanting to umte his sesses for his master. You should temporarily be safe for now as long as the Alchemy Book isn¡¯t exposed to anyone¡­¡± The me Phoenix blinked her eyes as her red eyes focused on Mu Ru Yue. ¡®Previously, I didn¡¯t have a choice but watch on as he got hurt. Now, I must protect my Master well no matter what¡­¡¯ ¡°The ancient Dan family?¡± Mu Ru Yue rubbed her chin. A cold ray of light shone past her eyes before she sniggered shortly after as shemented, ¡°I understand. I will leave this ce after my parents return¡­¡± Chapter 1077 – End and Beginning Part 4

Chapter 1077 ¨C End and Beginning Part 4

¡®Originally, everything would have ended after Bei Jun died. I didn¡¯t expect for a more stronger enemy to be waiting for me¡­¡¯ Madam Sheng Yue and the rest returned from Realmless after the continent¡¯s annihtion crisis had ended. When Madam Sheng Yue saw Mu Ru Yue who had walked out from the room with Ye Wu Chen, she walked briskly forward and asked tedly, ¡°Yue Er, you¡¯ve returned?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled as she revealed, ¡°Mother, I will be bidding my farewells to you all.¡± ¡°Farewells?¡± Madam Sheng Yue was startled for a moment before she asked reluctantly, ¡°Are you leaving again?¡± ¡®The opportunity for the reunion with my daughter has been too little for all these years. I didn¡¯t expect for her to leave again right after we reunited¡­¡¯ Suddenly, the woman before her spread her arms, gently embracing her body. ¡°Mother¡­¡± She smiled slightly as she voiced gently, ¡°I will be heading to deal with our final enemy. I wille back here once I settle with that matter. We won¡¯t ever need to be separated again after that¡­¡± Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s body stiffened. She raised her arms to embrace Mu Ru Yue to her chest. With a warm smile, she said, ¡°Yue Er, no matter what, Father and Mother will always be waiting for you here. Hence, no matter how many crises you face, you must return here¡­¡± Warmth filled Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart. She nodded smilingly before her gaze shifted to Yan Ruo Xi1 who was standing by a side. ¡°Mother, can I ask you a favour?¡± Yan Ruo Xi¡¯s gaze raised as she continued, ¡°Yue Er, you just have to tell me what you need. If I don¡¯t help you, I¡¯m afraid that brat Ye Wu Chen won¡¯t forgive me.¡± Zi Shao giggled as she gripped onto Yan Ruo Xi¡¯s arm upon hearing that and joked, ¡°Cousin dotes Yue Er fondly. Everyone knows about that. But aunt simrly dotes Yue Er fondly, no?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Yan Ruo Xi red at Zi Shao helplessly as she chided, ¡°When will you be going to find someone to settle down? Otherwise, your parents will me me for not finding a good man for you.¡± ¡°Aunt.¡± Zi Shao¡¯s expression gloomed. But when she said that she couldn¡¯t help nce at Deity Yun Yi. When Deity Yun Yi received her gaze, he returned a smile as gentle as jade. But tion filled his heart. ¡®Can it be my little disciple finally understands my feeling after all these days?¡¯ ¡°Master,¡± Zi Shao couldn¡¯t help but look at Deity Yun Yi as she continued, ¡°You have not tied the belt of your pant properly¡­¡± Instantly, Deity Yun Yi¡¯s expression darkened momentarily. ¡®I originally thought this little girl understands. But it turned out I¡¯ve overthought¡­¡¯ ¡°Yue Er, what help did you previously want from me?¡± Yan Ruo Xi looked at Mu Ru Yue with a slight smile on her face. ¡°It¡¯s nothing much. I just hope you can bring my family members from Hua Xia to this ce. Currently, since the Eastern Ind¡¯s crisis can be counted as resolved, they shoulde here. They will gradually grow old and die in Hua Xia. But there will be countless pills that can help in maintaining their current appearances here¡­¡± ¡®I don¡¯t know how long I will be gone this time. ¡®Perhaps I won¡¯t able to be counted as a mortal after returning to here.¡¯ Thus, Mu Ru Yue wished for the people of Mu family to be brought here. It was only this ce that they would be able to wait for my return¡­ ¡°Alright.¡± Yan Ruo Xi smilingly nodded as she asked, ¡°Are you not going to wait for them before you leave?¡± ¡°No.¡± Mu Ru Yue shook her head as she exined, ¡°It is already gettingte. Wu Chen and I should depart. We can only continue cultivating if we head to that ce¡­¡± Yan Ruo Xi no longer tried to persuade her upon hearing that. But her eyes looked at the two people before her with reluctance. ¡°Will Jing Er and little Huang Er be going there as well?¡± Madam Sheng Yue pursed her lips as she asked while looking at the two figures beside Mu Ru Yue. 1. Miki: I had to check up from the glossary who this was~ I forgot. She is Ye Wu Chen¡¯s past life¡¯s mom, AKA Mu Ru Yue¡¯s Mother-inw. Chapter 1078 – End and Beginning Part 5

Chapter 1078 - End and Beginning Part 5

Zi Qian Jing smiled as he repliednguish yet willfully, ¡°I won¡¯t be able to help them at all by heading to the God realm with them. Thus, I n on making a trip to the purgatory. The time flow within the purgatory is different from the time flow here. Therefore, I will be able to breakthrough faster at that ce¡­¡± ¡®I don¡¯t want to be a burden. But if I head to the God realm, I will only be burdening these two people¡­¡¯ ¡°Huang Er wants to be with daddy and Mummy.¡± Ye Si Huang gripped firmly on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hand. Hisrge innocent and pure eyes emitted a bright glow. Mu Ru Yue gave a final nce at her family members behind her that came to bid her farewell before her gaze shifted and met with Ye Wu Chen¡¯s eyes. Her gaze became extremely warm and gentle¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Madam Sheng Yue couldn¡¯t help but wail in Xiao Tian Yu¡¯s embrace after she saw those few figures walking further and further away from them. ¡°Elder Brother Yu, how long do you think we will be able to reunite with them after this separation? They are heading to God realm and not like other ces where they can return as they like. If they meet with trouble at that ce without any family support, what shall they do then?¡± Xiao Tian Yu embraced the woman¡¯s delicate figure with heartaches. He consoled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The two of them have already ovee several difficulties. They will be fine. Hence, they will surely return someday. I also believe they won¡¯t take long toe back here from this departure¡­¡± Madam Sheng Yue teared but she didn¡¯t say anything else. ¡®Other daughters grow up under the wings of their parents. Yet, my daughter has already experienced so many life and death crises. How can my heart not ache? ¡®My expectation in life isn¡¯t high. No matter if it is glory, riches, and influential powers, they aren¡¯t what I want. All I want is for my family to have an ordinary and peaceful life¡­¡¯ ¡°Mother of my daughter-inw,¡± Yan Ruo Xi walked to Madan Sheng Yue¡¯s side and with a smile, she continued, ¡°You are really belittling the two of them. They are very powerful and their innate talent is even more stunning. Nothing will be able to harm them no matter where they go¡­¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Madam Sheng Yue initially wanted to make more remarks, but she decided not to voice them out. But her gaze was filled with worries as she stared at the direction where the two of them had disappeared to without blinking her eyes¡­ ¡°Yue Er, Wu Chen, and little Huang Er! All of you muste back here safely. I will wait for you all at home forever¡­¡± The God realm was a sealed off dimension. If it wasn¡¯t for the Scorching me Phoenix¡¯s guidance, they would never be able to find the entrance to God realm. ¡°Is this God realm?¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her head slightly and rubbed her chin a little with slight tions in her eyes. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± The Scorching me Phoenix looked behind and continued with a smile, ¡°You just need to pass the gateway to God realm to enter it. Moreover, it is really simple to pass through the gateway to God realm¡­¡± Suddenly, her gazended on a handsome youth that was soaring in the sky before her¡­ ¡°Mister, I wonder if you cane down here for a moment.¡± The youth in mid-air was originally in a rush. But when he heard such a charming and alluring voice, he couldn¡¯t help but lower his head to look at the crowd on the ground. With a nce, he looked at me Phoenix¡¯s tremendously alluring smile. Bang! The handsome youth¡¯s body lost its strength, crashing heavily to the ground before Fame Phoenix from the sky. me Phoenix got a fright. She asked sheepishly, ¡°Mister, are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m fine¡­¡± The youth climbed back up to his feet as if nothing had happened. But of course, he was biting on some grasses in his mouth¡­ ¡°About this¡­¡± The handsome youth rubbed the back of his head. But his gaze swept past me Phoenix¡¯s alluring face. He asked bashfully, ¡°About this, I wonder why mdy has sought for me?¡± Chapter 1079 – End and Beginning Part 6

Chapter 1079 - End and Beginning Part 6

¡°Pfft!¡± me Phoenix couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Her smile made her impable face more enchanting. The handsome youth dazed unable to shift his gaze away from her face. ¡®I¡¯ve lived for so many years. Yet, this is my face time seeing such an adorable and alluring girl. ¡®Her voice nearly melted my bones¡­¡¯ ¡°Mister, you should be a person from God realm, right?¡± me Phoenix smirked charmingly as she requested gently and lovably, ¡°My family masters and I have lost our writ tablet in entering God realm. I wonder if Mister is willing to help us out or not.¡± The youth hastily nodded like the head of a pigeon as it walked and agreed, ¡°Of course! Of course, I¡¯m willing. Mdy, please stop calling me Mister. My name is Lin Ru Suo (forest like shuttle). You can just call me by my name. I wonder what is mdy¡¯s honorable name.¡± ¡°me Phoenix.¡± ¡°me Phoenix¡­¡± The youth muttered, ¡°Like the Phoenix within mes. It is a really good name.¡± He caught me Phoenix looking directly at him upon making thatment. Swish! His face instantly burned up as he stuttered, ¡°Lady m-me Phoenix, I didn¡¯t mean to be impolite. B-but¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re really interesting.¡± me Phoenix smirked slightly as she said, ¡°It has already been ages since I met someone as interesting as Mister.¡± Boom! A p of thunder rolled past Lin Ru Suo¡¯s heart. He was stunned, seeming to be unable to believe his ears. ¡®Is thisdyplimenting me?¡¯ The youth was instantly in cloud nine. His gaze turned increasingly bashful to the point he no longer dared to look at me Phoenix in the eyes¡­ Mu Ru Yue shook her head helplessly as she watched on as the current scene yed out. ¡®I didn¡¯t expect me Phoenix will use such a method to rope in such an innocent youth with just flowery words¡­¡¯ ¡°me Phoenix, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± me Phoenix lowered her head slightly with a charming smile on her face. Lin Ru Suo finally looked at the rest at this scene upon hearing that. One of them was a woman in snow-white robes which entered his eyes. Her hair was like a waterfall with a captivating appearance. But her expression on her face was intimidating cold. Furthermore, there was a man by her side that looked handsome and charming. His purple eyes seemed to only be able to ept nobody except her in his eyes. The man¡¯s slender and tall figure was being enveloped by purple robes. He looked exceptionally noble and handsome from afar, making people unable to shift their gazes away from him. Lin Ru Suo quickly regained his consciousness from his shock. He cupped his fists and offered with a smile, ¡°If the two of you don¡¯t mind, pleasee with me.¡± Mu Ru Yue smirked as she replied indifferently, ¡°We will be troubling you.¡± Lin Ru Suo no longer said further upon hearing to Mu Ru Yue¡¯s agreement. He took out a writ tablet and faced it toward the gateway to the God realm. Instantly, the writ tablet glowed intensely. A whirlpool was slowly formed in the sky. Swish! Light rays shot downwards from the whirlpool, shining on the crowd. ¡°Lady me Phoenix, you just need to fly upwards.¡± Lin Ru Suo soared to the sky, lowering his gaze to look at the girl below him¡­ He stunned subconsciously. A breeze had blown against her hair. Her red muslin robe stuck closely to her body, exposing her mind-blowing figure. When he looked downward, he could coincidentally see her chest within the red muslins. Her faintly discernible skin would make anyone be inexhaustibly lost in wild and fanciful thoughts. Lin Ru Suo¡¯ blood vessels instantly expanded. Swoop! He fell down from mid-air again,nding perfectly before me Phoenix. He frowned from the pain. However, when he raised his head slightly, the girl¡¯s pair of fair-skinned legs entered his eyes, making blood spurt out from his nostril¡­ Chapter 1080 – End and Beginning Part 7

Chapter 1080 ¨C End and Beginning Part 7

¡°Mister Lin,¡± me Phoenix suppressed her heartfeltughter as she continued with a caring gaze, ¡°You are having a nosebleed¡­¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Lin Ru Suo instantly leaped up to his feet and touched his nose. When he opened his hand once again, crimson red blood entered his sight making a trace of awkwardness appear in his eyes. ¡°It was from the fall. Hehe! Lady me Phoenix, you don¡¯t need to worry. I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± me Phoenix finally couldn¡¯t hold back herughs. She covered her red lips with a hand before smiling and said, ¡°Mister, that fall of yours is rather impressive in making a God realm expert nosebleed.¡± Lin Ru Sou¡¯s face got increasingly embarrassed to the point he didn¡¯t know where to ce his hands. He just looked at the ground with a blood-red flushed face, no longer daring to look at me Phoenix in her eyes¡­ ¡°me Phoenix, have you had your fun?¡± Mu Ru Yue frowned as she asked helplessly. me Phoenix stuck out her tongue as she slowly walked to Mu Ru Yue¡¯s side. She replied, ¡°Master, I find him funny. Hence, I teased him a little. I didn¡¯t expect him to be that innocent, unable to resist being teased.¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t say further as she turned her head to face the man by her side andmented, ¡°Since the gateway to God realm is open, let¡¯s go.¡± The man smiled charmingly, tightly embracing her to his chest. Suddenly, the two figures on the ground formed into two rays of light, soaring to the sky. The me Phoenix didn¡¯t dally as she formed into a me light, closely following behind those two people¡­ Lin Ru Suo finally came back to his senses. He wiped away the remnants of blood below his nose before simrly disappearing from thisnd¡­ Therge Continent of God. Several light rays frequentlynded on a small path in the forest, illuminating the entire forest¡­ ¡°We¡¯ve finally reached therge Continent of God.¡± Mu Ru Yue smirked and with a gentle gaze, she looked at the man by her side and asked, ¡°Wu Chen, where shall we go next?¡± With happiness in Ye Wu Chen¡¯s eyes, he replied with a gentle charming smile, ¡°I don¡¯t have anything nned for now.¡± ¡®This is our first timeing here so we don¡¯t know much about this ce. Hence, we won¡¯t be able to make up a perfect n¡­¡¯ ¡°Does all of you don¡¯t have a destination in mind?¡± The eyes of Lin Ru Suo, who was following closely behind them, lit up. He rubbed the back of his head before he offered, ¡°I wonder if you¡¯re willing to travel with me.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brow rose as she turned her head to face Lin Ru Suo. ¡°Follow you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s like this.¡± Lin Ru Suo nced at me Phoenix before quickly retracting his gaze. He then looked at Mu Ru Yue and exined, ¡°The purpose in me rushing back to God realm is due to hearing rumours that a God-King ranked demon beast egg has appeared on the God Mountain. If that demon beast egg is contracted, it will provide great benefits in the cultivation of that martial practitioner. I wonder if you are interested in that.¡± ¡°God-King?¡± Mu Ru Yue shifted her head to look at me Phoenix. The me Phoenix remained silent for a moment before she exined, ¡°God realm¡¯s cultivation status that follows after reaching the God realm is God-General, God-King, God Emperor, God Deity respectively. Each of those realms is separated into subranks of low, middle, and high¡­ ¡°Master, I¡¯ve not told you that everyone does not start at God realm at birth. Even if they are god, they must¡¯ve simrly cultivated from the beginning of the Houtian realm. Yet, god realm practitioners can be seen everywhere in this ce!¡± Mu Ru Yue paused for a moment before a ray of light flickered past her eyes as she asked, ¡°What¡¯s your cultivation?¡± me Phoenix chuckled as she replied, ¡°I¡¯ve recovered some of my cultivation after you fully contracted the Alchemy Book. Now, I¡¯m at the God-King Realm¡­¡± Since they were conversing with soul transmission, Lin Ru Suo didn¡¯t know what they were chatting among themselves¡­ Chapter 1081 – End and Beginning Part 8

Chapter 1081 ¨C End and Beginning Part 8

¡®God-King?¡¯ A light shone past Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes. With a slight smirk, she said, ¡°Since so, let¡¯s make a trip to the God Mountain¡­¡± ¡®Coincidentally, I¡¯m interested in that demon beast egg¡­¡¯ ¡°Great!¡± Lin Ru Suo¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡®In my point of view, the demon beast egg garner as much attraction to me aspared to gaining me Phoenix¡¯s attention. Hence, I¡¯ve invited them so I can spend more time with me Phoenix¡­¡¯ The distance to God Mountain from their location wasn¡¯t far. Hence, they were quickly able to reach it on foot. However, God Mountain was already packed with people. With just a nce, Lin Ru Suo was able to spot several of his acquaintances¡­ ¡°Lin Ru Suo? Why are you here?¡± Suddenly, an impatient voice was heard before them, making Lin Ru Suo shot a gaze at the source. Mu Ru Yue creased her brows tightly, raising her head. Instantly, a yellow-robed girl was instantly seen walking out from the crowd. Her golden robes enhanced her nobility and beauty. But she had an expression brimmed with arrogance. ¡°Huang Yu (yellow jade), she has unexpectedly alsoe to the God Mountain!¡± Lin Ru Suo¡¯s expression changed slightly. Just as he wanted to say something, the girl¡¯s impatient voice was heard. ¡°Lin Ru Suo, I¡¯ve already passed the examination to enter the God academy, bing one of its students. You are ipatible to be with me!¡± Several people in the God realm wanted to enter the God Academy. It was rumoured that by entering God Academy, you would not only be tutored by reputable teachers but also you would gain countless cultivation methods that would help in allowing the students to have a greater innate talent speed. It was precisely due to that the requirements for the examination in entering God Academy was harsh. Only one in a thousand that signed up for the examination would be able to sessfully enter it. Thus, any person that was able to enter the God Academy were geniuses. They would unquestionably be fought over by several influential power after they graduated. Therefore, the crowd that was able to enter the God Academy would be proud of themselves¡­ Lin Ru Suo¡¯splexion momentarily turned gravely pale as he said, ¡°Huang Yu, don¡¯t be too much!¡± ¡°Too much?¡± Huang Yu sniggered lowly. She swept a cynical gaze at Lin Ru Suo¡¯s handsome face as she continued. ¡°I¡¯m just telling you that the disparity of our status. You, Lin Ru Suo, is ipatible with me! But¡­¡± She paused for a moment before she nced at me Phoenix that was standing by Lin Ru Suo¡¯s side. With a mockery filled smile, she mocked, ¡°Where did you find such a woman? Are you trying to provoke me? It¡¯s a pity that I won¡¯t fancy you no matter what you do. Furthermore, judging by the dressings of the woman you found, she should be a daughter from a not so honorable family.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Lin Ru Suo¡¯splexion turned ashen. He clenched his fists tightly as he rebuked, ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t terminate our engagement, I won¡¯t wed to a person that has no feelings for me!¡± ¡®The Lin family originally has a rather good rtionship to the Huang family. Moreover, the madams of the Lin and Huang family got impregnated at the same time. Hence, they set an arranged betrothal of their children. Who knew that Huang Yu disdained the Lin family after being passing the examinations in entering the God Academy, terminating the engagement¡­¡¯ Huang Yu smiled cynically. The mockery in her eyes was that obvious. ¡°Lin Ru Suo, just stop finding excuses. You are just saying all this due to wanting to save your face after being dumped by me.¡± She arrogantly raised her chin as she looked coldly at Lin Ru Suo¡¯s ashen face and continued, ¡°But isn¡¯t that the truth? Since you can¡¯t match up to my steps, you are destined to be dumped by me! Even if youe to this ce for me, I don¡¯t fancy you¡­¡± me Phoenix that was standing beside Lin Ru Suo didn¡¯t say anything from the start. Yet, a trace of mes could be seen surging out from her crimson eyes. But those mes instantly vanished¡­ Chapter 1082 – Demon Beast Egg Part 1

Chapter 1082 ¨C Demon Beast Egg Part 1

¡°Yu Er, what¡¯s happening?¡± A grave and stern voice was suddenly heard from behind. Huang Yu slowly turned her head to look at the man that was nearing them. The man was wearing a noble embroidered robes under the sunlight. The man¡¯s expression was tremendously cold, expressionless. However, slight warmth could be seen in his eyes when he looked at Huang Yu who was standing at a side. ¡°Elder Apprentice Brother Yun,¡± Huang Yu shook her head as she swept a gaze filled with contempt at Lin Ru Suo who was behind her and continued, ¡°Nothing much. It is just that I met with a person that has been pestering me.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Yun Jin (cloud brilliancy) frowned slightly but quickly rxed his brows. He nced coldly at Lin Ru Suo before he said vaguely, ¡°Yu Er, let¡¯s go.¡± He no longer even give a nce at Lin Ru Suo upon saying that. Nheless, the mockery in his eyes could still be seen¡­ Lin Ru Suo clenched his fists tightly as he stared fixedly on the two figures walking away. He took in a deep breath, suppressing his rage. ¡°I really don¡¯t know where such self-centered peoplee from.¡± me Phoenix pouted. With a trace of coldness that was expressed in her alluring eyes, shemented, ¡°God-general High Rank? These two people¡¯s cultivation seems quite well¡­¡± Currently, God Mountain was filled entirely with people, discussing quietly amongst themselves. It was unknown as to what they were discussing. Yet, an exim was suddenly heard, entering the crowd¡¯s ears. ¡°Therge doors of the God Mountain opened!¡± There wasn¡¯t anyone that knows how deep the God Mountain goes. Furthermore, there never been anybody that could travel through the entire God Mountain. It could be seen how dangerous the God Mountain was! ¡°Mu Er.¡± Ye Wu Chen shifted his gaze to look at the woman by his side. With a charming smirk, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded slightly with a ray of light that shed past her eyes¡­ Everyone entered the God Mountain. At that instant, a majestic grandeur could be felting over towards them, circling the crowd with boundless energies¡­ ¡°The energies within this God realm is indeed more abundant aspared to the lower realm.¡± Mu Ru Yue took in a deep breath with a smirk on her face. ¡®If I cultivate in this ce, I¡¯ve a feeling I won¡¯t need to take long to make another breakthrough in my cultivation¡­¡¯ Huang Yu frowned. A faint disdain could be seen on her elegant yet arrogant face. She seemed to not be cing any importance on Mu Ru Yue and the rest. ¡°Lin Ru Suo¡¯s might isn¡¯t strong and you all seem rather weak. Yet, you have the guts to enter this God Mountain¡­ I hope you all won¡¯t die before you can gain benefits in entering this ce.¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t even nce at her from the start. It was as if she had not taken notice of Huang Yu¡¯s ridicule-drenched speech¡­ ¡°Yu Er, why are you talking so much to these people?¡± Yun Jin frowned slightly as he swept a cold nce at Mu Ru Yue before he continued, ¡°You are sullying your identity by speaking nonsense towards them.¡± Disciples of the God Academy had always been rather haughty so how could they ce importance on Mu Ru Yue and the rest? In their point of view, they were just a bunch of trash that was unable to enter God Academy. ¡°I am only advising them out of a good will. But from the looks of it, they don¡¯t seem to be listening to my advice¡­¡± Huang Yu looked away but her disdained-filled smirk was gradually intensifying as she said, ¡°Elder Apprentice Brother Yun, let¡¯s go. No matter what, we must aplish the task Master had given to us this time. Nobody will be able to snatch away the Demon Beast Egg from our God Academy!¡± She no longer looked at Mu Ru Yue and the rest upon saying that¡­ Chapter 1083 – Demon Beast Egg Part 2

Chapter 1083 ¨C Demon Beast Egg Part 2

The sky was extremely clear, candid sunlight shone upon the path of the mountain. However, the tranquil God Mountain was being disturbed by ttering footsteps sound¡­ ¡°Everyone, look! There are Elementary Rank Spiritual stones that can help in increasing energy here!¡± Suddenly, a surprised voice was heard with undisguised happiness. ¡°Elementary Rank Spiritual stone?¡± Mu Ru Yue was stunned for a moment as she looked curiously at Lin Ru Suo before she asked, ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Lin Ru Suo looked astonished at Mu Ru Yue. It was as if he didn¡¯t expect her to not know about the Elementary Rank Spiritual Stone. Perhaps he could feel the mockery gazes shot over toward them that it made Lin Ru Suo expressed an embarrassed expression. ¡°The Elementary Rank Spiritual Stone is an item that can be used to increase a person¡¯s cultivation. Even if it was within the God realm, there aren¡¯t many ces that produce the Elementary Rank Spiritual Stone. Moreover, there is also the Mid Rank Spiritual Stone and High Rank Spiritual Stone above the Elementary rank. Furthermore, you can exchange a thousand Elementary Rank Spiritual Stones for a Mid Rank Spiritual Stone. For example, God Academy doesn¡¯t use gold coins as their currency. They require Spiritual stones in order to do exchanges.¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her brow slightly. ¡®It seems this Elementary Rank Spiritual Stone is a good item¡­¡¯ ¡°Hehe!¡± Huang Yu chuckled lowly as she mocked in contempt, ¡°I really don¡¯t know where you all country bumpkine from to not even know about Spiritual Stones! Perhaps there will only be you all that don¡¯t know about the Elementary Rank Spiritual Stone in this entire God realm.¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t listen to Huang Yu¡¯s words. Her gaze just looked at the Elementary Rank Spiritual Stone before her with a trace of peculiar glow that flickered past her eyes¡­ Greed and craze appeared in the crowd¡¯s eyes, quickly rushing toward the Elementary Rank Spiritual Stones¡­ ¡°Lady Fire Phoenix, let¡¯s go and snatch some Spiritual Stones.¡± Lin Ru Suo¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡®If I can obtain that many Elementary Rank Spiritual Stones, my cultivation will certainly increase to the next level¡­¡¯ ¡°Wait!¡± Mu Ru Yue called out, sessfully halting Lin Ru Suo¡¯s steps. With a slight smirk, she said, ¡°Since they want it, let¡¯s let them have these Elementary Rank Spiritual Stones.¡± Huang Yu swept a gaze at Mu Ru Yue¡¯s indifferent face upon hearing that. She then rebuked coldly, ¡°If you¡¯re afraid, you just need to admit it. What¡¯s the point in making up excuses?¡± Boom! Yet, when those people dashed toward the Elementary Rank Spiritual Stone, a chain of explosions was heard abruptly. A mushroom-cloud spread across the entire sky, enveloping some people that weren¡¯t able to retreat in time¡­ The rest of the people that was a step slower was fortunate in avoiding that crisis. But they were fearful for their lives after the incident. They looked dreadfully at the smoke in front of them, gasping. ¡°There was an Explosion Rock hidden within that pile of Spiritual Stones. That rock had exploded when the crowd ran over. Hence, it created this hidden effect.¡± Yun Jin¡¯s pupils contracted as he subconsciously looked at Mu Ru Yue. A peculiar ray of light shed past his eyes. ¡®If I didn¡¯t remember wrong, did this woman stop Lin Ru Suo from rushing forward? Can it be she knew the oue for rushing over there beforehand?¡¯ Yun Jin smiled self-mockingly upon thinking about that. ¡®This woman seems to just have a change in her mortal bones in bing a god. How can she have that kind of insight? Thus, it must only be a coincidence¡­¡¯ ¡°The Elementary Rank Spiritual Stones had exploded?¡± Lin Ru Suo blinked his eyes, looking dazedly before him. ¡®Initially, I didn¡¯t understand why Mu Ru Yue stopped me from heading there. But now, I am a little fearful for my life upon seeing this scene. ¡®If I had recklessly head forth, I would surely be seriously wounded even if I didn¡¯t die from that. ¡®It is undeniable that this woman has saved my life¡­¡¯ Chapter 1084 – Demon Beast Egg Part 3

Chapter 1084 ¨C Demon Beast Egg Part 3

Lin Ru Suo looked gratified at Mu Ru Yue. With a smile on his handsome face, he thanked Mu Ru Yue, ¡°Lady Mu, thank you! If it wasn¡¯t for you, I will certainly be one of the people that got seriously wounded¡­¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Huang Yu snorted coldly. Her smirk was elegant and noble, fully expressing her haughtiness. ¡°It is just a coincidence. Perhaps she is one that fears death so she didn¡¯t dare to head forth. Lin Ru Suo, you should be the only one that believes she was able to see through the dangers of the Elementary Rank Spiritual Stone.¡± me Phoenix¡¯s expression changed. Her gaze had momentarily turned gloomy and two mes of fury burned within her crimson eyes. Just when she was about to teach Huang Yu a lesson, the woman¡¯s indifferent voice at her side was heard. ¡°I indeed wasn¡¯t able to see through the dangers of that Elementary Rank Spiritual Stones. But I do have basicmon sense.¡± Mu Ru Yue swept a casual gaze at Huang Yu with a slight smile. ¡°Is it normal to have a pile of Elementary Rank Spiritual Stones lying in the middle of a path?¡± Instantly, Huang Yu¡¯s expression turned gloomy. ¡®Is this woman indicating that I don¡¯t havemon sense?¡¯ ¡°Yu Er,¡± Yun Jin frowned as he intercepted the words that were about toe out from Huang Yu¡¯s mouth. He swept a peculiar nce at Mu Ru Yue¡¯s face before withdrawing his gaze. He then said neither cold nor hot, ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­¡± The members of the crowd had decreased by half after this crisis. However, it didn¡¯t in the slightest affect the crowd¡¯s passion toward that Demon Beast Egg¡­ Nheless, everyone became wary no longer daring to be in the slightest careless. Roar! A shocking roar pierced through the crowd¡¯s heart when they were advancing. The moment they raised their heads a crimson-red lion pounced out into the open, staring at the crowd. ¡°It¡¯s the Blood Frenzy Lion!¡± ¡°My heavens, I didn¡¯t expect to see a Blood Frenzy Lion uponing here. Even if the might of the Blood Frenzy Lion is only at the Peak Rank God-general realm, nobody within the God-general realm will be a match against the explosive might of the Blood Frenzy Lion¡­¡± The crowd gasped. ¡°Blood Frenzy Lion?¡± Mu Ru Yue pondered before she muttered, ¡°There will surely be the Frenzy Fruit nearby here that is an ingredient for the Limit Overdrive Pill in ces that have the appearance of the Blood Frenzy Lion.¡± ¡®Limit Overdrive Pill allows a person to be able to instantly explode forth with a tyrannical might. Their might will increase drastically. ¡®The cultivation for alchemy above the Divine Realm is simr to the martial ranking. For example, the martial God-general rank is equivalent to General Rank pills. The God-king realm counterpart for alchemy will be King Rank pill, and so forth¡­¡¯ Currently, Mu Ru Yue possessed the entire Alchemy Book. There was boundless knowledge floating within her mind. Hence, she wanted to try refining a General Rank Limit Overdrive Pill¡­ ¡°Wu Chen, let¡¯s go.¡± Mu Ru Yue had slight excitement within her eyes as shemented, ¡°If I haven¡¯t guessed wrong, the Frenzy Fruit is behind that Blood Frenzy Lion!¡± Bang! Huang Yu¡¯s sword blocked the Blood Frenzy Lion¡¯s attack as she looked gloomily at the departing figures of Mu Ru Yue and the rest, gritting her teeth in hatred. ¡®Everyone is facing the crisis together. Yet, she just walked away. ¡®Does she think she will still be safe and sound after leaving the group? ¡®It¡¯s really too hrious! ¡®The danger of the God Mountain intensifies as they advanced. They are only a few of them so how can they be able to face stronger demon beasts within the God Mountain? ¡®Thus, they are destined to die¡­¡¯ A red glow shot out from the forest thicket, emitting an eye-piercing radiance. When Mu Ru Yue pushed open the forest thicket, a blood-red fruit instantly appeared in her sight¡­ Chapter 1085 – Demon Beast Egg Part 4

Chapter 1085 - Demon Beast Egg Part 4

¡°There is the Frenzy Fruit as expected!¡± Mu Ru Yue was ted, hastily plucking the Frenzy Fruit and tossing it into her storage ring. With a raise of her brows, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s continue to depart. There¡¯s no need to care about them.¡± ¡°Understood, Master.¡± me Phoenix lowered her alluring eyes as she replied respectfully. Ye Wu Chen didn¡¯t squeak a single word from the beginning. He just looked at the impable woman by his side with his purple eyes brimmed with a gentle gaze¡­ The travel became rather peaceful within the God Mountain without the existence of Huang Yu. Even the rustling sound of dried leaves when they were stepped upon was crisp to the ears. Mu Ru Yue had collected a lot of precious medicinal nts on the way. Even if there were a couple of existence of powerful demon beasts, they all died under me Phoenix¡¯s w in the end. It was only until now Lin Ru Suo understood that the exceptionally alluring woman was that powerful. He was clueless about the backgrounds of all these people¡­ ¡°Lady Mu, it will be the God-king Demon Beast¡¯s territory if we continue to advance.¡± Lin Ru Suo looked smilingly at Mu Ru Yue as he advised out of goodwill. ¡°Hmm.¡± Mu Ru Yue rubbed her chin. With a smile in her eyes, she said, ¡°The harvest this time is rather abundant. But I still don¡¯t know where the demon beast egg is located.¡± Lin Ru Suo shook his head helplessly. ¡®I wonder what expression Huang Yu will have once she finds out that everything in this entire region of the God Mountain had been ransacked by them¡­¡¯ ¡°Lady Mu, I¡­¡± Boom! Suddenly, an intense explosion was transmitted throughout the sky. Lin Ru Suo was stunned for a moment, curiously surveying his surroundings. He muttered, ¡°Wha-what is happening?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze became gloomy at this instant. There was an unprecedented seriousness in her eyes. ¡°Hahaha! It¡¯s the demon beast egg. We have finally found that demon beast egg!¡± Franticughs could be heard from the foot of the mountain. When Mu Ru Yue looked at the source, she suddenly saw that the crowd that she had left behind previously had already caught up with them. The person walking in the forefront of the group was Huang Yu that was in a sorry state. The eyes of Huang Yu was currently blood-shot red as she red furiously at Mu Ru Yue. That gaze of hers seemed to want to rip Mu Ru Yue¡¯s corpse into tiny fragments¡­ ¡°You are unexpectedly still alive!¡± ¡®I originally thought this woman will die within the God Mountain. I didn¡¯t expect she will be able to make it to this ce¡­ ¡®Furthermore, everywhere I went was in a tattered state leaving nothing behind¡­¡¯ However, there was already nobody that paid attention to what Huang Yu had said. All of their gazes focused on the stone tform that had arisen from the ground. On the stone tform, there was a red-fiery demon beast egg. There was a snake-figure that could be seen on the outside of the eggshell. It was as if it was about to burst out from the egg at any moment now¡­ ¡°Ancient Soaring Serpent!¡± Hiss! The crowd gasped. They initially thought only a God-king demon beast egg would be born but they didn¡¯t expect it to be a snake egg from an Ancient Soaring Serpent! Greed always clouded people¡¯s mind. Hence, everyone charged toward the egg after seeing the Ancient Soaring Serpent¡¯s snake egg. Undisguised greed appeared in their gazes¡­ ¡°Elder Apprentice Brother Yun, let¡¯s go and snatch it. No matter what, that Ancient Soaring Serpent mustn¡¯t end up in those ignorant people¡¯s hands!¡± Huang Yu¡¯s gaze darkened as she looked coldly at the crowd that was charging toward the Ancient Soaring Serpent, moving in a sh to catch up with them¡­ Howbeit, an intense massacre urred before they could reach the Ancient Soaring Serpent. Momentarily, blood flowed like a river and woeful yells filled the sky¡­ Chapter 1086 – Demon Beast Egg Part 5

Chapter 1086 - Demon Beast Egg Part 5

Swish! A sword ray shot toward Huang Yu but she dodged her body to a side, avoiding that blow. With a wave of her hand, a sharp sword glow shed past. Blood instantly surged forth from the people before her, spurting on her body¡­ But it failed to stop Huang Yu¡¯s advancement. She rapidly soared toward that demon beast egg. She excitedly extended her hand toward the Ancient Soaring Serpent¡¯s snake egg when she was about to reach it¡­ When the crowd turned their heads, they saw Huang Yu that was nearing the Ancient Soaring Serpent¡¯s egg. They shouted anxiously, ¡°Not good! Quickly, stop her!¡± But it was already toote. Both of Huang Yu¡¯s hand hadnded on the snake egg. Instantly, a white glow was emitted from the demon beast egg, gradually covering Huang Yu¡¯s excited expression. The crowd stopped their steps at that moment, straightly at the ce not far from that. Bang! Following that, a figure could be seen tossed out from the white glow, crashing heavily onto the ground. Pfft! Huang Yu opened her mouth to spit out a mouthful of blood. She was in shock as she looked at the demon beast egg in astonishment. Disbelief overwhelmed her shock. ¡°Is the demon beast egg rejecting me?¡± ¡®That¡¯s right, this egg is indeed rejecting me from nearing it. Why?¡¯ The entirend recovered its tranquility after the white glow dissipated. It was like nothing had urred. Swish! However, the demon beast soared from the stone tform through the crowd under the crowd¡¯s gaze¡­ ¡°Quickly! Quickly capture that egg!¡± Finally, there was someone that regained their senses. Their expression changed as they pointed toward the demon beast egg and shouted hastily. One after the other, the crowd came back to their senses. They momentarily pounced toward the demon beast egg, trying to catch it. But the demon beast egg was like a mudfish. Swoop! It slipped out from the grasp of someone¡¯s embrace, escaping¡­ ¡°Hmph! It is just a demon beast egg. I don¡¯t believe I will fail to subdue you!¡± Huang Yu stood up and yelled with gritted teeth. With a brandish of her hand, a sword ray was shot toward the demon beast egg. It was as if the demon beast¡¯s egg felt the danger closing it from behind that it hastily dodged to a side, dodging the blow. After that, it leaped into Mu Ru Yue¡¯s embrace under everyone¡¯s gaze¡­ That¡¯s right, it was indeed shivering as it hid within Mu Ru Yue¡¯s embrace. ¡®Only this woman among the crowd gives me an exceptionally soothing feeling.¡¯ But Mu Ru Yue was startled. She didn¡¯t expect for the Soaring Serpent Egg toe looking for her¡­ When she raised her gaze, everyone was charging aggressively toward her. Their gazes as though Mu Ru Yue was their arch-enemy who had wiped out their entire family. Huang Yu¡¯s expression turned sinister from hatred. ¡®This demon beast egg rejected me but chose that country bumpkin instead? How can I that has always been prideful endure this?¡¯ ¡°I shall give you a piece of advice. It is better that you obediently give up that demon beast egg. Otherwise, you will definitely lose your life today!¡± Huang Yu raised her chin as she looked arrogantly at Mu Ru Yue. ¡®A country bumpkin that has just entered the God-general realm isn¡¯t worthy for me to ce importance on her.¡¯ ¡°What if¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue narrowed her gaze slightly as she taunted, ¡°What if I say no?¡± ¡°Hur¡­¡± Huang Yu sniggered lowly and with a slight smirk, she said, ¡°Do you think you have the qualification to deny? If you don¡¯t give up that demon beast egg, all of us here won¡¯t let you off! Thus, I¡¯m only advising you out of goodwill! The Ancient Soaring Snake is such a noble demon beast. It simrly requires a powerful Master to bepatible with its status¡­ Do you think you are strong enough to contract it?¡± Chapter 1087 – Demon Beast Egg Part 6

Chapter 1087 - Demon Beast Egg Part 6

Mu Ru Yue smiled as she focused her gaze on Huang Yu¡¯s arrogant yet beautiful face. Her smile was extremely indifferent without the slightest ripple in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry but I definitely won¡¯t give the Ancient Soaring Serpent to you.¡± Huang Yu¡¯s expression darkened and with a sneer, she replied, ¡°It seems you¡¯re refusing a toast only to be forced to drink a forfeit! Since so, don¡¯t me me for being uncourteous¡­¡± Momentarily, everyone surrounded Mu Ru Yue. A tempest shed past Ye Wu Chen¡¯s eyes. His handsome face turned increasingly sinister as he cast a sinister cold gaze at Huang Yu¡­ ¡®Even if it is me, I can¡¯t deny that this man is tremendously handsome. He is so handsome that Elder Apprentice Brother Yun¡¯s appearance can¡¯t match up to his no matter what. ¡®It¡¯s a pity his cultivation and status is insufficient for me to give him another nce¡­ ¡®Simrly, it is impossible topare him with Elder Apprentice Brother Yun!¡¯ ¡°Master and Mister Wu Chen, you can just let me deal with them.¡± me Phoenix moved in a sh, standing in front of those two. A bloodthirsty smile was revealed on her alluring face as shemented, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you all aren¡¯t qualified to try and kill my Master! I certainly won¡¯t let anyone harm them.¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Huang Yu chuckled lowly and with a mockery-filled smirk, she rebuked, ¡°I shall then see what capability do you have to stop me! Since she refused to willingly give that demon beast egg to me, then¡­ she has sentenced herself to death!¡± When everyone was pressuring toward Mu Ru Yue, a sinister cold aura surged forth from Ye Wu Chen¡¯s body. But the Ancient Serpent egg that was in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s embrace emitted an intense white glow before he could do anything¡­ Boom! The entire ground quaked after an explosion was heard. Rocks rolled down from the mountain, making Huang Yu retreat¡­ ¡°Yu Er, be careful!¡± Yun Jin suddenly saw that there was a rip in space beside Mu Ru Yue and the rest. His expression changed drastically and yelled out. Instantly, Huang Yu immediately retreated backward in deep shock. ¡°What-what¡¯s happening?¡± She calmed down her panicking heard, looking astonishedly at the gradually opening gap in space¡­ ¡°Mu Er!¡± Mu Ru Yue lost her bnce, falling into the gap. But an arm tightly gripped on her hand at this moment, pulling her within his chest. The man¡¯s chest was so warm that it made her rx¡­ ¡°Master! Mister Wu Chen!¡± me Phoenix¡¯splexion paled. She no longer cared about anything and leaped into that gap in space. When Lin Ru Suo saw that she had jumped into the space gap, he didn¡¯t even hesitate to follow after her. ng! The gap shut the moment all of them entered the space gap, isting them from everyone¡­ ¡°Elder Apprentice Brother¡­ wha-what¡¯s going on?¡± Huang Yu calmed down her palpitating heart. She bit her lips hard as she turned her head to look at the grave and stern man by her side. Yun Jin rxed his tightly creased gaze. He replied indifferently, ¡°The demon beast egg should have used some kind of a spell in order to protect their lives.¡± Huang Yu was stunned for a moment before she creased her long, shapely eyebrows andmented, ¡°Now that the demon beast egg is in their possession, what shall we do next? Master has given us this task. If we fail toplete it, I fear Master will be displeased by us¡­¡± Yun Jin lowered her head to look at the ce that Mu Ru Yue¡¯s group had vanished upon hearing that. With a trace of light that flickered past his eyes, he replied coldly, ¡°We will wait! They will surelye back here soon. We will then snatch the demon beast egg away once again!¡± (Teaser) Mu Ru Yue smiled as she focused her gaze on Huang Yu¡¯s arrogant yet beautiful face. Her smile was extremely indifferent without the slightest ripple in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry but I definitely won¡¯t give the Ancient Soaring Serpent to you.¡± [Miki: Didn¡¯t yo mama tell you firste first serve? You¡¯rest in the queue. Just freaking give it up! People get killed cutting queues you know? *<- I so didn¡¯t make this up! >.>] Huang Yu¡¯s expression darkened and with a sneer, she replied, ¡°It seems you¡¯re refusing a toast only to be forced to drink a forfeit! Since so, don¡¯t me me for being uncourteous¡­¡± Chapter 1088 – Big Harvest Part 1

Chapter 1088 ¨C Big Harvest Part 1

Mu Ru Yue could only feel she was free-falling within boundless darkness. Bang! Shended on a soft body. After that, a groan was heard beneath her. She hastily stood up. With the assistance of the weak light within the hole, she looked at the man¡¯s handsome face lying on the ground. She asked nervously, ¡°Wu Chen, are you alright?¡± Ye Wu Chen creased his brows tightly. A faint glow was shone on his gravely pale face, making Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart tighten. With a worried gaze, she asked, ¡°Wu Chen, have you really gotten hurt by me?¡± Ye Wu Chen smirked slightly. With a charming smile and cunning gaze from his purple eyes, he said, ¡°If you kiss me once, I will be fine.¡± ¡°Ye Wu Chen!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s face turned ck. She wanted to punch him on his chest badly. Yet, when she saw his cold sweat-drenched face, she couldn¡¯t will herself to do that¡­ Suddenly, an arm tugged on her arm momentarily falling toward the man. She was then pressed under his body before she coulde back to her senses. ¡°We¡¯ve never been able to spend time by ourselves even since you headed to the purgatory. Now, it¡¯s perfect there isn¡¯t anyone here. How about¡­¡± The man narrowed his eyes slightly as his purple eyes sized up the impable appearance of Mu Ru Yue that was pressed under him. His smile turned increasingly charming. His finger caressed her skin that was covered by ayer of soft clothing. His lips slowly neared hers. They could both feel each other¡¯s breathe clearly at this instant. Swish! An intense light shone at this instant, illuminating the entire mountain cave. Following that, a demon beast egg leaped into Mu Ru Yue¡¯s embrace, giving off a buzzing sound. ¡°Scram!¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s gaze turned gloomy. He smacked the demon beast egg flying with his handsome face turned ashen. His purple eyes were so gloomy that it seemed to carry a tempest within it. If someone was to interrupt a person¡¯s fun time¡­ oh no~ it should be an egg this time. He wouldn¡¯t have a good mood towards it. The eggy felt really wronged. ¡®I don¡¯t know why but this human isn¡¯t allowing me to near them. I was only feeling the nostalgic feeling from that human¡¯s girl body¡­¡¯ ¡°Wu Chen,¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her hand to push Ye Wu Chen away and tidied up her clothes. She said, ¡°I don¡¯t know where me Phoenix and Lin Ru Suo has ended up. Let¡¯s check out this ce now!¡± ¡®It¡¯s obscure why I keep feeling something is luring me to it, making me want to investigate the source¡­¡¯ Swoosh! The eggy shook its spinning head from the fall before rapidly flying out of the mountain cave. ¡°Wu Chen, let¡¯s go.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze turned serious as she stared at the direction that the eggy had gone to¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m overthinking but I feel that something here is summoning me to it¡­¡± Ye Wu Chen looked at the woman beside him. He didn¡¯t say anything and a gentle and charming smile graced his handsome face¡­ The two of them followed behind the eggy. That glow increasingly intensified as they advanced forward. It was like partingyers andyers of clouds and mist. ¡°Hmm! Is that¡­¡± Suddenly, a golden ray of sunlight shone. Mu Ru Yue blocked her eyes by reflex. When she was ustomed to the radiance, she then slowly opened her eyes¡­ Her pupils contracted suddenly upon what she saw. She was staring at therge three before her that was emitting an eye-piercing glow¡­ ¡°Is this the Sacred Gold Tree?¡± Chapter 1089 – Big Harvest Part 2

Chapter 1089 - Big Harvest Part 2

Mu Ru Yue had seen the Sacred Gold Tree before in the Alchemy Book. It had mentioned that all demon beasts would be able to disy all of their innate talents under the glow of the Sacred Gold Tree, maturing at the quickest rate. Of course, the Sacred Gold Tree was only effective toward demon beasts¡­ ¡°If I can shift this Sacred Gold Tree within the Alchemy Book, Xiao Yue and Xiao Bai who are within the Alchemy Book could be able to mature rapidly¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s also over there¡­¡± Suddenly, Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as her gazended on a chest ced next to the Sacred Gold Tree. When she felt the power radiating from within the chest, her heart shuddered a little. ¡°Spiritual stone? That¡¯s right, it¡¯s Spiritual Stones!¡± She was excited, hastily heading forth to open the chest. One of the chests looked just like the one she saw on the way here but there was another chest that was obviously muchrger. ¡®If I¡¯ve not guessed wrong, this chest is filled with Mid Rank Spiritual Stones¡­¡¯ ¡°Buzz! Buzz!¡± Eggy circled around Mu Ru Yue as if it was trying to tell her something. Following that, it made a turn before sliding toward the mountain cave¡­ ¡°Can it be there¡¯s still something in there?¡± Mu Ru Yue remained silent for a moment before heading forth again¡­ There was an image of the fourrge ancient divine beasts on the wall of the mountain cave. It was so life-like that it seemed they could leap out from the wall at any moment¡­ Quickly, the two of them reached the other side of the world. A statue appeared before the two of them within the Scared God Mountain Cave. The statued man¡¯s appearance was very handsome with divine soldiers at his service. He was like a mighty divine god. His gaze was filled with arrogance. He was like an expert that ruled over all living things. He stood proud and upright. Mu Ru Yue could even feel the grave and stern grandeur with an air of arrogance from his gaze. ¡°Mu Er, don¡¯t you feel that this man¡¯s appearance is really simr to yours?¡± Ye Wu Chen shifted his head to look at the woman by his side with a slight smirk. ¡®That¡¯s right, this man indeed looks really like Mu Ru Yue. His arrogance was emitted from his bones. A cold grandeur expanded from the status, lowering the temperature of the entire mountain cave a little. ¡°Wu Chen quickly look. There are a few sentences behind the status. Wu Wang? If I¡¯ve not guessed wrong, this man¡¯s name is Wu Wang! (don¡¯t forget)!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯ heart was stirred a little. ¡®I don¡¯t know why but I feel a strange closeness toward this man¡­¡¯ ¡°¡®Kneel down and kowtow three times in order to inherit the blood inheritance. If the Soaring Serpent deems thee its owner, you will be able to govern the entire world.¡¯ He should be waiting for someone to kowtow three times toward him.¡± Ye Wu Chen rubbed his chin as his purple eyes sized up the lofty divine god-like statue before him. ¡°Buzz! Buzz!¡± Eggy seemed to agree what Ye Wu Chen said, leaping a couple of rounds around Mu Ru Yue¡­ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze pondered for a moment before she smiled lightly andmented, ¡°Let me have a try then. Even if nothing happens, I can always treat this as paying respect to an expert. Even though I don¡¯t know why this man¡¯s statue is here, I can imagine how glorious he was when he lived, peerless!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Ye Wu Chen chuckled. ¡®I¡¯ve never been impressed by anyone in my past and present life. Yet, when I see this man¡¯s arrogant and mighty posture, I wholeheartedly respect him.¡¯ Thus, he didn¡¯t stop Mu Ru Yue¡­ Mu Ru Yue dusted her sleeves before slowly kneeling on the yellow mat ced before the status. She then lightly kowtowed thrice. A needle shot out from the status the instant her head touched the mat for thest time¡­ Chapter 1090 – Big Harvest Part 3

Chapter 1090 ¨C Big Harvest Part 3

¡°Mu Er!¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s gaze changed drastically. But it was already toote. Fortunately, the needle didn¡¯t hurt Mu Ru Yue. It just lightly grazed her finger. A drop of blood slowly seeped out from the cut,nding on the ground¡­ Swish! Boundless light spread out from the statue, covering the sky and ground over to Mu Ru Yue. Mu Ru Yue narrowed her eyes slightly. When she opened her eyes again, she discovered she had reached a battlefield¡­ Smoke and dust filled the entire area in the battlefield, covering over the entire sky¡­ There was a handsome divine-like man standing right at the center of the battlefield. His ink-ck hair was fluttering slightly under the gale. His white robes were not stained in the slightest by the smoke and dust all around him. His arrogant, cold and stern expression was naked to the crowd¡¯s eyes. There was a tender and adorable baby in the man¡¯s arms. The infant seemed to either not feel the danger of the battlefield or she knew that the man will surely protect her. Hence, she was sleeping soundly. A gentle glow was given off from her childish face under the sun¡¯s radiance. ¡°It¡¯s him¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue was stunned for a moment. ¡®This man obviously looked like that statued person! ¡®Inparison to his statue form, he had a more domineering grandeur, looking down on themon popce from the corner of his eyes.¡¯ ¡°Wu Wang, you won¡¯t be able to escape this time. Quickly pass us the Alchemy Book! Otherwise, your daughter and you will certainly die at this moment!¡± The crowd gave the man standing under the gale a final diplomatic note before surrounding him. The manughed rampantly and brazenly under the crowd¡¯s encirclement. ¡°You want the Alchemy Book? If you¡¯re capable, feel free to snatch it. But it¡¯s just that you don¡¯t have my bloodline in your blood so even if you obtain the Alchemy Book, you won¡¯t be able to contract it¡­¡± Boom! The ground and mountain swayed at that instant. The entire battlefield shuddered momentarily. An enormous me sword had gradually appeared behind the man¡¯s back, zing before everyone¡¯s gaze¡­ A sword that pierced through the sky! It gave rise to countlessyers of waves! The enormous abruptly expanded outwards when it struck towards his foes, forming into countless identical swords. It instantly ttened the entire battlefield¡­ It was as if a punch hadnded on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart, making her heart to tighten momentarily. She was no longer able to shift her gaze away from the divine-like white robes under the gale. ¡®Powerful! ¡®That¡¯s right, this man is too strong. His might makes me feel how puny I really am. I simrly know that there are people as mighty as him in the world¡­ ¡®But there¡¯s something about him that is attracting me to him. I can¡¯t help but want to near him¡­¡¯ Swish! Just when Mu Ru Yue raised her hand and almost touched the man¡¯s white robes, an intense suction force appeared, forcefully dragging her out from that battlefield¡­ ¡°Mu Er, you¡¯ve awakened?¡± A man¡¯s handsome face was reflected within her eyes the moment she opened them. With a faint smile, he mentioned, ¡°You¡¯ve already been trapped within a mirage for three months already¡­¡± ¡®Three months?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue got a shock. ¡®I just thought only a short moment has passed. I didn¡¯t expect that three months had already passed.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her brow slightly. She swept a light nce at Ye Wu Chen and asked, ¡°Wu Chen, you¡¯ve broken through?¡± Ye Wu Chen smiled charmingly as he replied, when you were within that mirage, your husband wasn¡¯t wasting any time as I have been cultivating while waiting for you.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Mu Ru Yue shut her eyes gently. Her white robes fluttered by itself without the assistance of the wind. A trace of light breeze slowly reappeared in her surroundings. Chapter 1091 – Big Harvest Part 4

Chapter 1091 ¨C Big Harvest Part 4

Ye Wu Chen didn¡¯t say anything nor did he ask her what she had seen in the mirage. He just stood silently by her side with purple eyes filled with gentleness. Currently, that scene where the sword pierced through the sky shed past Mu Ru Yue¡¯s mind. She umted all of her power behind her back. Swish! The Heavenly me Sword broke through the Alchemy Book and appeared behind her. The mes that were coated on the sword gradually intensified¡­ ¡°Sword Pierces Through Sky!¡± Boom! The enormous sword shed downwards from behind, instantly the ground was split apart creating a gap on the ground. The entire mountain cave shuddered a little. ¡°Phew!¡± Mu Ru Yue released a mouthful of air as she gradually opened her eyes andmented, ¡°Even though the power isn¡¯t as powerful as Senior Wu Wang¡¯s attack, I¡¯ve at least learned the ¡®Sword Pierces Through Sky¡¯ technique¡­¡± ¡®Now, even if I¡¯m facing with a God-general Mid Ranked expert, I will have a chance to defeat them¡­¡¯ The eggy leaped toward Mu Ru Yue from a side. But arge hand blocked its flight trajectory before it couldnd in her embrace. Bang! With a smack, it was smacked flying away. ¡°Wu Chen,¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her brow as she nced at the resentful eggy before continuing, ¡°I don¡¯t know when this Ancient Soaring Serpent will be able to be born. But from a message left behind by Senior Wu Wang, he mentioned that I only can benefit from this egg through contract.¡± The Ancient Soaring Serpent seemed to understand something. Zoom! It flew before Mu Ru Yue, giving off happy exmation¡­ ¡°Since so, let¡¯s contract.¡± Mu Ru Yue squeezed out a drop of blood from her finger,nding on the eggy. Instantly, a bright glow freely shone out from its eggshell, illuminating the entire mountain cave. Smack! A crisp sound entered their ears. A crack was finally seen from the eggshell under their gazes¡­ ¡°The shell has cracked!¡± Mu Ru Yue was ted as she stared on the Ancient Soaring Serpent. Following that, a tiny head popped up from the shell. Its circr eyes looking around. Swish! It jumped toward Mu Ru Yue. But when it was about to leap into Mu Ru Yue¡¯s embrace, a sinister cold aura was felt from its side, sending a chill through his body. He hastily stopped moving as he looked at the man¡¯s gloomy handsome face, shivering and trembling¡­ ¡®Wuu~ Wuu~ The Master is too terrifying. I don¡¯t know why but I can feel a fearful aura from his body¡­¡¯ ¡°Are you the Ancient Soaring Serpent?¡± Mu Ru Yue grabbed on the Soaring Serpent¡¯s tiny head and with a smirk, she said, ¡°I shall call you Little Teng (soar) from now on. We will be leaving this ce. You can stay within the Alchemy Book first.¡± Little Teng hastily shook his head as it looked tearfully at Mu Ru Yue. ¡®Hmph~ I don¡¯t want to go to that ce¡­¡¯ ¡°Little Teng, it will be inconvenient for me in carrying you around so¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue frowned slightly as she said calmly. Little Teng tilted its head slightly as though considering what she said. Its long body then coiled around Mu Ru Yue¡¯s wrist after pondering for a moment. If people didn¡¯t pay attention to it, they would really think it was just a bracelet¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Mu Ru Yue no longer cared about it. She turned her head to face the man by her side before saying, ¡°It is also time for us to leave¡­¡± She had conveniently kept all of the spiritual stones and Golden Sacred Tree before leaving. With a rough estimation of the spiritual stones within those two chests, there were at least ten thousand Elementary Ranked Spiritual Stones and about two thousand over Mid Ranked Spiritual Stones. Thus, she had a big harvest this time. Three months wasn¡¯t too long and it passed quickly. Yet, there was news that came from the God Academy during that frame of time. Huang Yu and Yun Jin had no choice but temporarily leave prematurely. Chapter 1092 – Big Harvest Part 5

Chapter 1092 ¨C Big Harvest Part 5

When the rest saw that they didn¡¯t appear after three months, they thought they have already used an alternative route in leaving the God Mountain. Thus, they descended the God Mountain, one after the other¡­ ¡°me Phoenix, where are the two of you?¡± Mu Ru Yue contacted me Phoenix through her soul the moment she left the mountain cave. A long period of silence greeted her before me Phoenix¡¯s alluring voice was heard, ¡°Master, I also don¡¯t know where we are. I¡¯ve seemed to have fallen into a deep pit of a sea of mes. This ce can help in my cultivation so I temporarily won¡¯t be leaving it. Master, please head to the God Academy first. I will seek for youter.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled as she said, ¡°Let¡¯s reunite at the God Academy.¡± Mu Ru Yue cut off their connection upon saying that. With a raised brow, she looked at Ye Wu Chen and said, ¡°We need to find out more about this continent or matters regarding the Alchemy Book and Wu Wang. The God Academy is undeniably the best ce for investigating pieces of information.¡± ¡°You can make the decision.¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s gentle gazended on the woman¡¯s impable face. With a charming smile on his face, he seemed as though within the entire world, he could only be able to ept only this woman in his eyes¡­ If one wanted to head to the God Academy, they must go through the God realm¡¯s most chaotic ground. There was a mix of dragons and fish in this ce. It was rare for people to be travelling on their own. Currently, in the chaotic ground, there was a trio group that was made up of Loli, elder sister, and youth, resting by the side of the road. ¡°Yi Lian (lotus), how long more until we reach the God Academy?¡± The golden-haired loli pursed her tender lips. sparkling and translucent sweat rolled down her doll-like adorable face. She hadrge deep blue glittering bright eyes with her eyshes fluttering like a cattail-leaf fan. From the side view of her face, her face was so porcin-like to the point it seemed that it would shatter easily¡­ A woman with an elder sister character known as Yi Lian raised her brow as she leaned against a tree with her arms crossed resting on her chest. Her red armour made her stunning chest more alluring. Her snow-white long eggs swayed before the crowd. When the golden-haired loli saw Yi Lian¡¯s magnificent body figure, she looked down at her t chest and sighed instantly. ¡®When will I be able to have such a perfect body figure like Yi Lian?¡¯ ¡°We should probably be there. Li Sha (jasmine katydid), you have secretlye to apply to the God Academy with us. Are you sure there won¡¯t be any problem?¡± Yi Lian smirked and with a fake smile, she said, ¡°Your family¡¯s stubborn old man won¡¯t want you to enter the God Academy.¡± ¡°Since I¡¯m already here, it¡¯s useless saying such things now.¡± Li Sha cheekily stuck out her tongue as she continued, ¡°But the distance to the God Academy is really long. My legs are almost going to break from walking. Yi Lian and Gu Chen (corn dawn), let¡¯spete to see who will get famous in the God Academy first.¡± The youth known as Gu Chen shifted his head to look at the golden-haired loli¡¯s adorable face upon hearing that. But gentleness was expressed from his grave and stern face. ¡°I don¡¯tpete with girls!¡± Her little loli¡¯s face instantly became gloomy. Swish! Swish! Swish! Just when she wanted to say something, several figures leaped out from the underbrush. ¡°Who are all of you?¡± Yi Lian¡¯s expression changed as she hastily pulled Li Sha behind her. She looked warily at the crowd before her. Gu Chen frowned slightly as he slightly tightened his grip on the sword in his hand, emitting a cial aura¡­ ¡°Haha!¡± There was a bulky and crude man at the forefront of the crowd. He had a horizontal scar on his face, looking extremely sinister. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, these people are disciples rushing to the God Academy. Tsk! Tsk! I don¡¯t know if these people are too gutsy or not but you three God-general Ranked martial practitioners are seeking death in barging into the chaotic ground by yourselves!¡± Chapter 1093 – Big Harvest Part 6

Chapter 1093 ¨C Big Harvest Part 6

The man raised his chin as he ordered loudly, ¡°Someone, kill that man and capture these two woman for me. I want to enjoy them thoroughly!¡± He smacked his lips as he said that, looking at them with lust. ¡°You¡­¡± The loli¡¯s adorable baby face instantly turned gloomy. With mes of fury glimmering in her deep bluerge eyes, she said, ¡°How dare you to lust for us?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not only going to lust you all, but I also want to rape you all!¡± The man smirked as he chuckled sinisterly before he continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will let the two of you experience a different kind of sensation at that time¡­¡± Yi Lian¡¯s expression became gloomy with coldness in her eyes. Yet, Gu Chen, who was at her side, had already withdrawn his sword before she could make her move¡­ ¡°Quickly run away! I will block them!¡± Gu Chen hastily turned his head to look at the two of them behind him and instructed. ¡°Gu Chen!¡± Li Sha¡¯s heart shuddered as he looked at the bandits dashing towards Gu Chen. A trace of despair permeated her heart as she shrieked, ¡°No! No!¡± But it was already toote. A man with a knife scarnded a punch on Gu Chen¡¯s chest. Gu Chen was momentarily sent flying. Pfft! Blood spurt out from his mouth, his blood sprayed on the ground. ¡°Leave!¡± Gu Chen stood up with great difficulty before he yelled low and heavily, Yi Lian, take her way!¡± ¡®Now, I can only do whatever I can in order to let these two women have a chance of survival¡­¡¯ ¡°But, Gu Chen¡­¡± ¡°Li Sha!¡± Gu Chen coughed drily before he gradually climbed back up to his feet. He persuaded, ¡°I¡¯m a man! I¡¯m the only man in this group. I¡¯ve the responsibility to protect all of your safety!¡± He raised his sword while he said that as he neglected everything to sh his sword toward the knife-scarred man¡­ ¡°You¡¯re overestimating you might!¡± The knife-scarred man sniggered in contempt. With a raise of his hand, a mighty palm wind struck down at Gu Chen. He instantly descended from the sky like a falling star, giving off a blood mist¡­ ¡°You¡¯re overestimating you might!¡± The knife-scarred man chuckled as he said with disapproval, ¡°You are indeed a talent in bing a God-general High Ranked practitioner! With your age, it is already not bad for you in reaching the God-general High Rank. But it¡¯s a pity you still have arge disparity in might with me, as a God-general Peak Ranked practitioner. Since you¡¯vee knocking on my door, I don¡¯t mind sending you off. Die¡­¡± Shua! The knife-scarred man brandished a sword ray from his hand, striking toward Gu Chen¡¯s throat¡­ ¡°No!¡± A fist seemed to havended on the Loli¡¯s heart. It was so painful that she even forgot to breathe for a moment. She dazedly looked at the sword ray that was heading toward Gu Chen. The despair in her eyes intensified further¡­ Bang! Gu Chen rolled away at the critical moment, dodging that blow. His handsome face increasingly turned gravely pale with cold sweat rolling down from his forehead¡­ ¡°Hmm?¡± The knife-scarred man frowned. He originally thought Gu Chen would die under his previous blow. He didn¡¯t expect for him to be able to dodge it. The realization made his expression to turn sinisterly gloomy. ¡°Stinky brat, you must die this time!¡± He gritted his teeth and with a brandish of the sword in his hand, another sword ray was shot toward Gu Chen¡­ ¡°Gu Chen, be careful!¡± Li Sha¡¯s relieved heart tensed up again as she shouted anxiously. Swish! Gu Chen hastily climbed back up to his feet when he saw the sword ray heading toward him. With a side step out of the way, a strong gale brushed past from his ear passing by his body. ¡°Stinky brat!¡± The knife-scarred man was totally enraged this time. With a sinister expression, he roared furiously with gritted teeth. Chapter 1094 – Big Harvest Part 6

Chapter 1094 - Big Harvest Part 6

Just when he was about to say something, a cial voice soared through the sky, entering everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°Who was it that shot a sword ray in my direction?¡± The crowd was startled before looking in the direction of the voice. Instantly, an ice-cold yet impable face entered their eyes. The woman¡¯s white robes fluttered slightly. A cold aura enveloped her body with an intense coldness in her expression. There were countless somewhat expensive medicinal ingredients in the chaotic grounds. Just when Mu Ru Yue discovered a medicinal nt that could be used in refining the Surpassing Limit Pill, it was cut down by a sudden sword ray before she could pluck it. That medicinal nt, unfortunately, needed to be fully uprooted. The leaves would wither instantly once they were separated from its roots. It wasn¡¯t a wonder why she was that enraged then¡­ ¡°Who are you?¡± The knife-scarred man came back to his senses as he sized up the woman before him in lust. He couldn¡¯t help but swallow his breath. ¡°Can it be you simrly want to be my concubine like them? Since so, how can I not satisfy you?¡± The knife-scarred man didn¡¯t in the slightest notice the expression of the man standing by Mu Ru Yue¡¯s side had turned gloomy when he said that. Currently, sinister cold aurae were circling his body. His purple eyes seemed to be capable of making people instantly fall to hell. It was so sinister cold that people would shiver subconsciously¡­ ¡°If¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue paused for a moment before she chuckled all of a sudden. But her smile brimmed with coldness as she continued, ¡°If you still have a life to enjoy it¡­¡± Li Sha opened her eyes abruptly as she looked in astonishment at Mu Ru Yue¡¯s peerless face. She got back to her senses after a long period of time had passed. She muttered, ¡°So cool! Yi Lian, I¡¯ve decided this woman will be my idol from now on¡­¡± Yi Lian pursed her lips but she didn¡¯t say anything. She just stared at Mu Ru Yue with a peculiar ray of light that flickered past her eyes. ¡°Haha! You¡¯re too brazen. Woman, I will make you understand my might now!¡± The knife-scarred manughed out loud before pouncing toward Mu Ru Yue. Yet, an sickening breaking sound was heard before he could near Mu Ru Yue. ¡°Little Teng!¡± Little Teng that was originally coiled around Mu Ru Yue¡¯s wrist raised his tiny head at this moment. Itsrge round eyes sneered at the knife-scarred man with a sinister cold gaze. The knife-scarred man got a fright and couldn¡¯t help but retreat a couple of steps back. ¡°I-is that a snake?¡± ¡®My god, her bracelet is actually a snake?¡¯ Little Teng slithered up Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body. It snapped open its mouth before the knife-scarred man came back to his senses. It shot its tongue toward his neck. The knife-scarred man widened his eyes in terror from the suffocation feeling he felt from the snake. Following that, Little Teng¡¯s mouth widenedrger under his terror-filled gaze. Gulp! It had swallowed his entire body¡­ ¡°No!¡± A heart-wrenching shriek was cut shot after Little Teng¡¯s mouth closed. Little Teng burped in satisfaction before slowly slithering to Mu Ru Yue¡¯s arm. Mu Ru Yue raised her brow slightly. ¡®I originally just wanted Little Teng to teach him a lesson. I didn¡¯t expect for him to swallow him a whole, not leaving a single bone behind¡­¡¯ ¡°That snake is also so cool!¡± Li Sha¡¯s eyes lit up as if she had seen a treasure as she couldn¡¯t help butment. Yi Lian¡¯s expression darkened. ¡®I don¡¯t know just which part of that snake she thinks is cool.¡¯ ¡°Boss¡­ boss has died?¡± ¡°Quickly! We must run away now. That snake eats people!¡± ¡°If we don¡¯t run now, we will be eaten by that snake!¡± Chapter 1095 – Big Harvest Part 8

Chapter 1095 - Big Harvest Part 8

Dread slowly permeated the crowd¡¯s hearts when they saw the knife-scarred man was swallowed by Little Teng. They hastily dropped their weapons before turning around and running away. It was as if there were vengeful ghosts chasing after them¡­ White robes fluttered slightly under the gale. Mu Ru Yue carressed Little Teng¡¯s head gently with a light smile. A weak voice from in front of Mu Ru Yue entered her ears at this moment. ¡°Erm¡­¡± Li Shao raised her baby doll-like face and with radiance flooding out from her eyes, she continued, ¡°What you said previously is too awesome. I really like you. I wonder if we can be friends?¡± Mu Ru Yue frowned slightly as she lowered her gaze slightly,nding on the loli¡¯s adorable face. She had just noticed the three people¡¯s existence. ¡°You are¡­¡± Li Shao¡¯s eyes lit up as she introduced herself, ¡°I¡¯m Jin Li Sha (gold jasmine katydid)1. I wonder what¡¯s yours¡­¡± ¡°Mu Ru Yue.¡± ¡°Then can I call you Yue Er?¡± Li Sha expressed a candid smile. Her two eye teeth looked exceptionally adorable under the sunlight. She continued, ¡°Yue Er, is this snake your pet? The appearance of it swallowing that person just now was too cool. Can I touch it?¡± Li Sha raised her hand wanting to caress Little Teng¡¯s head when she said that. Instantly, a ferocious gaze was shot out from Little Teng¡¯s eyes. He stuck out its tongue at her. It was as if he was warning her not to near him¡­ Li Sha got a fright, hastily withdrawing her hand. But the radiance in her eyes didn¡¯t diminish in the slightest. ¡°I¡¯m sorry but it¡¯s not fond of strangers.¡± Mu Ru Yue cated Little Teng before she raised her head to look at Li Sha that was standing before her and asked, ¡°Do you still have matters with me?¡± Li Sha blinked her eyes as she replied, ¡°I really like you so I want to follow you. Please¡­ please take me in. I can do anything.¡± Yi Lian took a couple of steps back as she saw Li Sha¡¯s hoodlum appearance. ¡°Can I choose to not know her? Furthermore, this girl isn¡¯t observant. Didn¡¯t she notice that the face of the man beside this woman has already turned so gloomy that it may drop water? Yet, she still chooses to pester¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue swept a gaze at Li Sha before rejecting indifferently. ¡°I¡¯m sorry but I am not fond of getting too close to people I don¡¯t know. Hence, I shall bid my farewell.¡± Li Sha didn¡¯t in the slightest mind what Mu Ru Yue said. The smile on her face stayed candid. ¡°Alright, you can go your way. But I will surely follow after you.¡± Bang! Yi Lian almost tumbled to the ground. With a darkened face, she said, ¡°Can she be even more shameless? I don¡¯t know her anyways!¡± Gu Chen didn¡¯t say anything but his gaze toward Li Sha wasn¡¯t as cold and emotionless as usual. It carried a gentle glow where nobody could detect¡­ ¡°Mu Er!¡± Ye Wu Chen frowned, pulling Mu Ru Yue into his embrace. He snapped at her, ¡°It is usual for you to provoke men but when have you even provoke women? Can it be you want to attract all gender, young and old, to you?¡± ¡°Why are you jealous?¡± Mu Ru Yue red at Ye Wu Chen as she said, ¡°She is just a woman. You really are a vinegar jar.¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s handsome face darkened as he rebuked, ¡°She wants to pester you and even n on following you for your entire life!¡± The man¡¯s voice made Li Sha look over to him. A trace of astonishment appeared in her eyes when she first saw his charming face. But she quickly came back to her senses. ¡®In my point of view, no matter how beautiful a person is, it is just an exterior skin. What I admire more is this woman who has such a cool personality. It is only such kind of woman that can be my heartfelt idol¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go. Wu Chen, the God Academy¡¯s recruitment event is starting. We must rush in time for it¡­¡± 1. Miki: the whole name of Li Sha Chapter 1096 – Signing Up And Entrance Exam Part 1

Chapter 1096 ¨C Signing Up And Entrance Exam Part 1

¡°God Academy?¡± Li Sha was ted as she continued, ¡°Are you two also heading to God Academy?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded as she replied indifferently. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Li Sha giggled as she asked, ¡°We are also nning on reporting to that God Academy. Do you want to head there together?¡± Ye Wu Chen snatched to answer first before Mu Ru Yue replied this time, ¡°No need! Mu Er, this fellow doesn¡¯t have good intentions. It¡¯s better if we go our separate ways.¡± He cast a warning gaze at Li Sha. His sinister cold gaze sent a chill down Li Sha¡¯s spine. She pursed her lips resentfully. ¡®I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve done anything. Why does this man detest me that much?¡¯ No matter what, Li Sha didn¡¯t understand that it was her previous words that made Ye Wu Chen displeased with her. Hence, he wouldn¡¯t even let her to near Mu Ru Yue¡­ Gu Chen nced at Li Sha before walking toward Mu Ru Yue and Ye Wu Chen. With cupped fists, he suggested, ¡°There is still a distance to the God Academy from here. We can protect each other if we head there together. If we pass the entrance exam, we will be ssmates from then on. Moreover, we can also let you in some rules of the God Academy¡­¡± ¡°Rules?¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her brow as she looked at Gu Chen, unable to understand what he said. Gu Chen smiled lightly before he exined, ¡°There¡¯s a rule within the God Academy that every person that reports to the academy mustn¡¯t know each other. Hence, if two people know each other, only one can enter the God Academy.¡± Mu Ru Yue creased her brows tightly as she asked, ¡°Why is there such a strange rule within the God Academy?¡± ¡°It¡¯s said to allow neers to group up together but who knows what the truth is? I¡¯ve heard the principal of the God Academy is a strange old man. He always likes to set weird rules. Moreover, disciples within the God Academy mustn¡¯t marry each other. Anyone that goes against that rule will be expelled from the institution.¡± The person that replied was Yi Lian that had her arms tightly crossed over her chest. With a smirk, she continued slightly helpless, ¡°Thus, all of us will pretend we don¡¯t know each other once we entered the God Academy. Otherwise, only one of us will be able to enter the God Academy. But the situation with Li Sha and I are still not bad. If we¡¯re lucky enough, we perhaps may be ced in the same dormitory. We can always pretend to meet each other as new friends then.¡± She paused for a moment after saying that before continuing, ¡°Lady Mu, there¡¯s a lot of rules within the God Academy. It¡¯s not like other influential power that sets a rule that disciples can¡¯t kill each other. The God Academy allows killing. No matter if people die, she won¡¯t care. Hence, it isn¡¯t full of roses once you manage to enter the God Academy! There¡¯s a certain risk to it.¡± Mu Ru Yue nced at Ye Wu Chen and frowned her long, shapely eyebrows slightly. ¡®Can it be I have to pretend I don¡¯t know Ye Wu Chen in the God Academy? Will this fe agree willingly?¡± ¡°Yue Er,¡¯ Li Sha giggled as she closed up to Mu Ru Yue. With a candid smile blossomed on her adorable face, she continued, ¡°The God Academy just set a rule that neers can¡¯t know each other. But it doesn¡¯t specify we can¡¯t socialize after entering the God Academy.¡± Mu Ru Yue remained silent for a moment. ¡®Right, I can do that. If so, I can only be sorry to Wu Chen¡­¡¯ ¡°Mu Er,¡± Ye Wu Chen pulled Mu Ru Yue tightly into her embrace as he warned firmly, ¡°You can¡¯t be allowed to provoke flowers and grasses! More importantly, you aren¡¯t allowed to provoke other men! I get really displeased whenever I see men staying by your side every time. I can¡¯t help but want to wipe them out!¡± ¡®No matter what, it¡¯s better to report to the academy with her than to stay within the dimension of the Alchemy Book. ¡®Moreover, what I really can¡¯t stand was the initial period of time¡­¡¯ Chapter 1097 – Signing Up And Entrance Exam Part 2

Chapter 1097 - Signing Up And Entrance Exam Part 2

¡°Are you agreeing?¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her brow as she continued, ¡°Let¡¯s go then. The recruitment in entering the God Academy is starting soon¡­¡± They passed through the chaotic zone of the God Realm, reaching the God Academy where everyone was rushing to. When they were reaching the God Academy, all of them split up, reporting individually. As the God Realm¡¯s top academy, the line of people that reported to the God Academy could form a river or dragon. It was packed filled with people when nced afar. ¡°It seems I¡¯ve got to wait a really long time.¡± Mu Ru Yue frowned slightly. The entire ground seemed to be being grilled under the scorching hot sun. It was ufortably hot¡­ Time flowed slowly. The sunset¡¯s light glow shone over the crowd. Following that, an elderly voice entered Mu Ru Yue¡¯s ears. ¡°Next!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her brow as shemented, ¡°It¡¯s finally my turn?¡± The middle-aged man that was doing the recording swept a gaze at Mu Ru Yue. He then ordered emotionlessly, ¡°Your name and rank!¡± ¡°Mu Ru Yue, God-general Low Rank.¡± ¡®God-general Low Rank?¡¯ ¡°Pfft!¡± A mockery voice was heard from the crowd behind her upon hearing what she reported. ¡°God-general Low Rank? Tsk! That¡¯s just the minimum cultivation requirement for reporting to the God Academy. It seems that there are a lot of trashes within this round of recruitment¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t say anything. She just took the writ tablet from the middle-aged man before walking into the academy, quickly vanishing from the crowd¡¯s gaze¡­ ¡°Why are you acting tough?!¡± The red-robed woman¡¯s expression changed when she saw Mu Ru Yue ignoring her mockery. Her gaze turned gloomy. ¡®Logically speaking, Mu Ru Yue and I don¡¯t have any grudge so I shouldn¡¯t treat her with hostility. But there is a rule in the God Academy that no matter what influential power you are or status, you must queue up whening to this ce. Anyone that cuts queue will have their qualification to enter the academy disqualified! ¡®I¡¯ve already been waiting for such a long time even though I¡¯ve tried to report earlier. If it isn¡¯t for these God-general Low Rank people slowing the process, perhaps I¡¯ve already been able to sessfully report to the academy already! ¡®Thus, in my point of view, the God Academy should disqualify the rights for God-general Low Rank people from signing up to the academy, stealing time from us talents! Trash at that kind of level won¡¯t even be able to participate in the entrance exam, not to mention entering the academy! ¡®This is due to them being unable to pass the entrance exam!¡¯ ¡°This should be my dormitory.¡± Mu Ru Yue kept her writ tablet as she raised her gaze to look at the room before her. When she pushed open the door, two familiar figures appeared within her sight. The two of them were stunned for a moment. Following that, a petite body suddenly leaped toward Mu Ru Yue, entering her embrace. ¡°Yue Er, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re staying in the same dormitory as us right?¡± Li Sha smiled adorably with a candid glow in her gaze. ¡°Coincidentally, it¡¯s really the case.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled lightly as she walked into the room. ¡°Yue Er, wee!¡± Yi Lian smiled and continued, ¡°I originally thought I¡¯m really lucky to be ced in the same dorm as Li Sha. I didn¡¯t expect even you to be with us. Is this our luck? A room houses four people within the God Academy. We should still have a roommate excluding us three¡­¡± A yell was heard from outside the door when she said that. ¡°All of you are to carry all my luggage inside the room for this princess. You are to clean up the room after that. It¡¯s just too filthy to live within it. Chapter 1098 – Signing Up And Entrance Exam Part 3

Chapter 1098 ¨C Signing Up And Entrance Exam Part 3

Yi Lian frowned her long, shapely brows slightly. She cast a gaze toward the entrance of the room with her arms crossed over her chest. Quickly, a peacock-like woman walked in from outside. Her face was caked with makeup. An overwhelming fragrance which was brought over by a breeze entered their noses, making an obvious detest flicker in Li Sha¡¯s eyes. The girl haughtily ordered a group of people to help her carry all of her luggage inside. She swept a nce at Mu Ru Yue and the rest that were inside the room before snorting in disdain. ¡°All of you are ced in the same dormitory as I am? I am a person that likes to live alone in a room and dislikes being disturbed by others. I hope nobodyes and bother me.¡± Li Sha chuckled as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Nobody will even want to bother with you.¡± The peacock girl didn¡¯t care about what Li Sha said as she continued tomand the people behind her to tidy up the room¡­ ¡°Yue Er, it will be the entrance exam in three days tome. Let¡¯s have a st first.¡± Li Sha pped her hands and continued giggling, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that this God Academy has everything long ago. How about taking this chance to have a good look around?¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Yi Lian smirked before shifting her head to face Mu Ru Yue that was at the side before asking, ¡°What about you?¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her brow slightly before she agreed, ¡°I don¡¯t have any opinions on this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s decided then. Let¡¯s have a look around this God Academy. It¡¯s rumoured that God Street is the most lively area. Since the entrance exam is in three days, let¡¯s purchase some equipment beforehand.¡± The God Street was a street within the God Academy. This ce was really simr to the ordinary bazaar. There were not only several stores, but also many disciples of God Academy selling pills, medicinal nts, etc. ¡°Yue Er, Yi Lian! Quickly look there. The essories here looks really pretty.¡± Li Sha pulled both of them along as she hastily dashed to an essories shop. Instantly, the various essories that were eye-catching entered their eyes¡­ ¡°To the threedies, you have really good eyesight. Our shop is the best within the God Academy. It will not only look good, but it also can be used as a protective tool.¡± When the boss saw customers heading over, his eyes lit up and greeted them, grinning from ear to ear. Li Sha looked as though she was a country bumpkin. The excitement was glowing off her babydoll-like face. It was as if it was her first time seeing such mysterious items¡­ But Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gazended on an unremarkable ck stone. The stone was about the size of a jade. It had a dull colour. It wasn¡¯t in the slightest eye-catching, collecting dust in a corner. ¡°Divine Stone!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart tightened. That¡¯s right, it was indeed the Divine Stone that could be used to refine divine instruments. Its exterior appearance had been purposely covered up by someone, sealing its original aura. If it wasn¡¯t for Mu Ru Yue¡¯s extraordinary mental power, perhaps she wouldn¡¯t have discovered the disguised Divine Stone¡­ Yet, an exmation was heard from her side at this moment. ¡°What? This is just a ne but it cost ten Mid Ranked Spiritual stone? Why don¡¯t you just rob people¡¯s money instead?!¡± Li Sha puffed out her cheeks from her fury as she red angrily at the boss. Her eyes lit up with scorching mes of rage. ¡°Lady, this ne of mine can block a God-king¡¯s expert¡¯s attack. Do you really feel it¡¯s unworthy of such a price?¡± The boss¡¯s expression darkened as he said coldly. He wasn¡¯t as passionate about serving them as from the start. When Li Sha wanted to continue rebuking back, Mu Ru Yue¡¯s voice was heard from behind her. Chapter 1099 – Signing Up And Entrance Exam Part 4

Chapter 1099 - Signing Up And Entrance Exam Part 4

Mu Ru Yue walked over to them. With her gaze focused on Li Sha¡¯s resentful face, she asked indifferently, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Yue Er,¡± Li Sha pursed her lips in resentment and exined, ¡°I originally fancied this ne and wanted to buy it, but it is too expensive. It unbelievably cost ten Mid Ranked Spiritual Stones. It is clearly ripping people off!¡± A voice drenched in contempt was suddenly heard once she said that. ¡°Why do you even decide to shop when you can¡¯t even pay ten Mid Ranked Spiritual Stones?¡± Mu Ru Yue frowned slightly. When she looked behind her, she saw a crimson red dress entered from outside. There were people in this world that was suitable to be dressed in red. For example, it would be Feng Jing Tian. However, for some, the redness of the robe just made them look tremendously tacky. The best example would be this woman before her¡­ ¡°Yue Er, do you know her?¡± Yi Lian creased her brows tightly as she continued, ¡°Why do you think she has a beef with you¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue looked at the girl¡¯s face before shaking her head and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know nor have I ever seen her before.¡± ¡®I¡¯ve indeed never seen this girl before. It was due to me not even looking back after reporting, leaving without casting a nce behind me¡­¡¯ ¡°Hmph!¡± Ding Lin (gem) hummed coldly as she continued snappily, ¡°You¡¯re just a God-general ranked trash. Why did you evene to the God Academy? All of you trash has the greatest number of entries during the yearly recruitment. Yet, none of you are able to pass the final entrance exam! You even wasted our time, making us wait redundantly to sign up for the recruitment for such a long time! ¡°I know some of you want to depend on the factor of luck that perhaps if you are lucky enough, you will be able to pass. But have you considered the feelings of others? My time is so precious but has been wasted by trash that doesn¡¯t even deserve to stand at this ce.¡± Mu Ru Yue finally understood why this woman had a beef with her after listening to her rambles. ¡®Does this mean I am suffering from an undeserved cmity?¡¯ ¡°What did you say?¡± Li Sha¡¯s adorable face turned gloomy instantly as she yelled infuriatingly, ¡°How dare you insult my acknowledged idol?!¡± ¡°Idol?¡± Ding Lin chuckled as she said, ¡°You are treating her as your idol? It seems you are a nobody then! You don¡¯t even have ten Mid Ranked Spiritual Stones. Even if you pass the entrance exam, how will you be able to survive in this God Academy? This ce heavily uses spiritual stones.¡± She looked toward the boss after saying that and dered loudly, ¡°I want this ne. I will give you fifteen Mid Ranked Spiritual Stones for it!¡± The boss was jubnt as he said hastily, ¡°Lady, please wait a moment. I will pass the ne to you.¡± Perhaps it was due to sessfully carrying out a big business that made the boss happy. He rapidly passed the ne onto Ding Lin¡¯s hand. Ding Lin looked at the ne in her hand with satisfaction. She then lookedcently at Mu Ru Yue after passing the spiritual stones to the boss. With a mockery smirk, she mocked, ¡°Trash, why are you standing there for? Shouldn¡¯t you immediately scram from this ce?! This isn¡¯t a ce for you poor people to stay.¡± Li Sha bit her lip hard as she red at Ding Lin with indignation. But she didn¡¯t rebuke. ¡®I was in a rush for this trip so I didn¡¯t bring many spiritual stones with me. But now, I indeed can¡¯t even take out ten Mid Ranked Spiritual Stones¡­¡¯ ¡°Boss, how much does this bracelet cost?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyesnded on a bracelet on the front desk as she asked calmly. The boss was stunned for a moment but due to etiquette when facing a customer, he still replied to her question, ¡°This White Jade Bracelet can defend up to three attacks from a God-king ranked expert. Of course, its price will be tripled of that previous ne, costing thirty Mid Ranked Spiritual Stones.¡± Chapter 1100 – Signing Up And Entrance Exam Part 5

Chapter 1100 ¨C Signing Up And Entrance Exam Part 5

Li Sha couldn¡¯t help but click her tongue when she heard that price. When she was about to pull Mu Ru Yue away, the woman¡¯s indifferent voice was heard. ¡°I want two White Jade Bracelets.¡± ¡°What?¡± The boss was stunned for a moment. He doubted his ears at that instant. ¡®Have I heard it right? Does this woman really want to purchase the White Jade Bracelet, two to boot? This¡­¡¯ ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there a problem?¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her brow as she asked indifferently. ¡°Ehh¡­¡± The boss hesitated for a moment before he continued, ¡°Lady, the price of the two White Jade Bracelets will be sixty Mid Ranked Spiritual Stones all together. About that¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will give you the whole sum but¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze shifted to the ck rock in the corner and said, ¡°This item seems really interesting. How about letting me sharpen my sword with it? I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re willing to give it to me?¡± The boss abruptly came back to his senses as he agreed with an excited gaze, ¡°There¡¯s no use for that rock here. Lady, please feel free to take it.¡± ¡°A great thanks to you then.¡± With a wave of her hand, sixty Mid Ranked Spiritual Stones piled up before the boss. She said frankly, ¡°These are the sixty Mid Ranked Spiritual Stones. Do you want to rectify the amount?¡± ¡°No! Don¡¯t need!¡± The boss was so stirred up that he was speechless. ¡®The heavens will know that I¡¯ve been unable to sell such expensive items over the years. The White Jade Bracelet is one of the most expensive items in the shop. Yet, I¡¯m able to sell two of them today¡­¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s for the two of you.¡± Mu Ru Yue took the items from the boss¡¯s hand. She tossed the ck rock into her storage ring but she ced the two jade bracelets before Li Sha and Yi Lian. Yi Lian was stunned for a moment before she refused, ¡°Is-isn¡¯t this inadvisable? We just got to know each other after all. How can I ept such an expensive gift?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve no use for this item but the two of you have some uses of it. If you don¡¯t want it, I can only throw them away.¡± ¡°About this¡­¡± Yi Lian paused for a moment before looking at Mu Ru Yue. With a resolution gaze, she said, ¡°I, Yi Lian, shall remember this grace you¡¯ve shown me.¡± Simrly, Li Sha didn¡¯t reject as she excitedly took the bracelet that Mu Ru Yue had passed to her. With a smile, it instantly revealed her two eyetooth. ¡°Yue Er, you treat me so well. If you¡¯re a man, I will really want to marry you.¡± Swish! Yi Lian¡¯s expression darkened instantly as she said, ¡°Li Sha, are you seeking death?¡± ¡®If the man with purple eyes was here, Li Sha will most certainly be tossed away by him. It will also be a light punishment. If he chooses a heavier punishment, perhaps he may have beaten her to a pulp.¡¯ ¡°Hehe! I¡¯m only kidding.¡± Li Sha happily put on the bracelet. Her adorable face was glowing with joy. Following that, she shifted her head to look at Ding Lin that had a paleplexion. With a mocking smile, she said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you almighty just now? What? Did a cat catch your tongue now? My idol is superior to you! If you¡¯re capable, take out that many Mid Ranked Spiritual Stones too!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Ding Lin was so mad that she almost vomited blood. She red furiously at Li Sha. Her gritted teeth seemed as though she wanted to rip her corpse into thousands of pieces¡­ ¡®Only the heavens will know that even if I acted as if I didn¡¯t care about those ten Mid Ranked Spiritual Stones, my heart was bleeding from that. But I wanted to give these people a shock so I acted cool. ¡®But the other is able to take out sixty Mid Ranked Spiritual Stones easily. This is really too shocking!¡¯ Chapter 1101 – Signing Up And Entrance Exam Part 6

Chapter 1101 ¨C Signing Up And Entrance Exam Part 6

¡°Hmph!¡± Ding Lin calmed down before she snorted coldly and rebuked, ¡°So what if you possess Mid Ranked Spiritual Stones? Perhaps you were just lucky in picking them up on the way here or you may even use dishonorable method in getting them from men! Even though you¡¯ve so many Mid Ranked Spiritual Stone, your cultivation is only at the God-general Low Rank. It can be seen that your innate talent is too terrible! You will never be able to pass the entrance test this time no matter what. Let¡¯s just wait and see then!¡± She raised her chin after saying that. She no longer looked at Mu Ru Yue before arrogantly leaving the shop. Li Sha was so angered that she wanted to teach that woman a lesson badly. But she was held back by Mu Ru Yue. Mu Ru Yue shook her head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for us to stoop down to her level. Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Li Sha felt like saying something but she chose not to voice it out in the end. On the way, she had been muttering. ¡®Even though the usage of sixty Mid Ranked Spiritual Stones is able to baffle Ding Lin, the more I think about it the more I feel we have made a loss. Those two White Jade Bracelets originally doesn¡¯t cost that high.¡¯ Nheless, how could they have known Mu Ru Yue had already gotten the best item? If it wasn¡¯t for that Divine Stone, she wouldn¡¯t have decided to tempt the boss with those sixty Mid Ranked Spiritual Stones at that moment. It had to be known that even sixty High Ranked Spiritual Stones would not be able to purchase that Divine Stone, not to mention Mid Ranked Spiritual Stones. It was truly a priceless treasure! Mu Ru Yue smirked and smiled with satisfaction when she thought about her current gain¡­ ¡°Hmm? Hey guys, look over there! Isn¡¯t that the one living in our dormitory?¡± Li Sha halted her steps as she looked at the peacock-like woman in astonishment. She was startled for a moment before shemented, ¡°What¡¯s she doing here? Shall we take a look?¡± ¡°Li Sha!¡± Yi Lian was stunned for a moment. But she was toote when she wanted to stop her. Li Sha was already brisk walking toward that peacock woman¡­ ¡°Qi Mo (neat silent), I¡¯ve chased after you to think ce. Are you really going to treat me in such a fashion?¡± The peacock woman looked at the handsome man before her that had a distant expression. She gritted her teeth with hatred. But she just couldn¡¯t suppress her heartfelt sorrow and disappointment. ¡°Just what is so good about her that you chose her over me?¡± The peacock woman looked at the delicate and petite girl curled up in Qi Mo¡¯s embrace. Scorching mes of fury shot out from her eyes. ¡°Enough! Qian Ye (thousand leave), why don¡¯t you take a look at yourself now? How can you beparable to the pure and innocent Xiao Yu? I surely won¡¯t fall in love with such a revolting woman like yourself! Even if you¡¯re the empire¡¯s princess, you simrly won¡¯t be able topatible with me!¡± ¡®So what if she is the empire¡¯s princess? She needs to use her own might to survive within this God Academy. ¡®This woman is not only a decorative peacock, but she also doesn¡¯t even have any might to boot. Yet, she stubbornly chased after me here from the empire.¡¯ When Qian Ye looked at the raw disgust in the man¡¯s gaze, she felt as if her heart was ripped apart by a w. She looked furiously at Xiao Yu and said with hatred, ¡°You are just confused by this vixen. Qi Mo, I will wait. I will wait for the day your heartes back to me!¡± Smack! Qi Mo pped Qian Ye¡¯s face harshly. Instantly, her body was sent flying. She felt the burning sensation from her face, but she obstinately controlled herself from wailing out¡­ ¡°Qian Ye, Xiao Yu is my beloved woman. I won¡¯t let anyone insult her! If you insult her again, I will make you regret!¡± Qian Ye¡¯s heart shuddered, gradually shutting her eyes. Suddenly, she burst outughing. Herughs filled the entire academy¡­ Chapter 1102 – Signing Up And Entrance Exam Part 7

Chapter 1102 - Signing Up And Entrance Exam Part 7

¡°Hahaha! Qi Mo, I just insulted her a little. Yet, you pped me! We have been close since young but it unexpectedly doesn¡¯t surmount to a year of knowing her! I even stupidly gave up my luxurious life, chasing after you to this academy! What I get in return is a p from you.¡± Qian Ye spat, spitting out a mouthful of blood. Her smile brimmed with craze and boundless hatred. ¡°Qi Mo, I¡¯ve really misjudged you. Don¡¯t fret. Since you¡¯ve already treated me in such a fashion, I won¡¯t continue to stick by your side. I am a princess. I can obtain any kind of men. Why should I focus on only you? I just wish you won¡¯t regret this decision!¡± ¡°Regret?¡± Qi Mo chuckled as he continued emotionlessly, ¡°I certainly won¡¯t regret. Xiao Yu, let¡¯s go! With me by your side, this revolting woman will never be able to hurt you!¡± Xiao Yu frowned slightly, raising her hand to push Qi Mo aside. She then walked briskly toward Qian Ye. She bowed with a smile as she looked at Qian Ye. She then said in a voice loud enough that only the two of them could hear. ¡°Do you like Elder Brother Qi Mo? It¡¯s a pity he doesn¡¯t fancy you as the person he fancies is me! Let me give you a piece of advice. Stop pestering him. Otherwise, even if Elder Brother Qi Mo doesn¡¯t do anything to you, I won¡¯t let you off! ¡°On another note, you should look at yourself in a mirror. Are you really trying to seduce Elder Brother Qi Mo with that ugly appearance? Elder Brother Qi Mo won¡¯t fancy you even when he¡¯s blind.¡± She turned around and went back to Qi Mo¡¯s side upon saying that. She clung onto his arm and said with a smile, ¡°Elder Brother Qi Mo, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Qi Mo nodded before he asked, ¡°Xiao Yu, what have you spoken to her just now?¡± Xiao Yu leaned into Qi Mo¡¯s embrace blissfully as she replied with all smiles, ¡°Nothing much. I just see that she¡¯s so pitiful so I consoled her a little. There¡¯s nothing more painful when someone you love doesn¡¯t reciprocate back. Fortunately, my beloved also loves me too. I¡¯m satisfied with that¡­¡± Qi Mo smirked, pecking a kiss at the corner of the woman¡¯s lips. With a gentle-filled gaze, he said, ¡°Xiao Yu, please marry me after we leave the God Academy. It¡¯s unfortunate that we can¡¯t marry during the period of time we are in the God Academy. If not, I really want to marry you this instant.¡± ¡°Elder Brother Qi Mo¡­¡± Xiao Yu lowered her head bashfully. But their bodies became closer to each other. The sight of them being intimate with each other seemed to send a burning sensation to Qian Ye¡¯s eyes. She shut her eyes in sorrow. All of her tough facade before them had momentarily shattered once they left. A glistening and translucent teardrop finally rolled out from her eyes¡­ ¡°Hey~ you ok?¡± A lovely and adorable voice was heard suddenly, stiffening Qian Ye¡¯s body. She hastily wiped away her tears. She then raised her head to look at the adorable girl before her. She then said haughtily, ¡°Why are you at such a ce? This Princess has already mentioned before that I dislike being disturbed by anyone!¡± ¡®It¡¯s especially so when these people saw my pathetic side¡­¡¯ If it was as per usual, Li Sha would definitely bicker with Qian Ye after hearing such words as if she was inferior to her from Qian Ye. But this time, she didn¡¯t. She had been casting a sympathetic gaze at Qian Ye. Qian Ye looked away under her gaze, not wanting to meet the other¡¯s eyes. ¡°Why are you looking at me like this? I don¡¯t need to be pitied by anyone.¡± Li Sha pouted as she replied, ¡°If you feel like crying, you can cry. Nobody willugh at you.¡± ¡°Cry?¡± Qian Yeughed heartily before she said pridefully, ¡°That kind of thing is unsuitable to This Princess, not to mention crying over a lowly man!¡± Chapter 1103 – God-general Mid Rank Part 1

Chapter 1103 - God-general Mid Rank Part 1

¡°Li Sha.¡± Yi Lian walked briskly over from behind. She nced at Qian Ye that was on the ground. With a slight raise of her brow, she shifted her gaze over to Li Sha that was at a side. ¡°What happened?¡± Li Sha pursed her lips but didn¡¯t say further. She sized up the woman that was lying on the ground. She then asked giggling, ¡°Qian Ye, how long do you intend on lying on the ground?¡± Qian Ye¡¯s face blushed. Just when she wanted to say something, a cial aura was felt before her. White robes swayed before her eyes. The woman had an ice-cold expression. Yet, each of her every action stunned people¡¯s heart. Qian Ye stunned for a moment as she looked at the woman standing in front of her. She raised her gaze slightly. Mu Ru Yue nced lightly at the peacock woman on the ground. She then said in neither cold nor indifferent tone, ¡°As a woman, you should live for yourself. If you don¡¯t even cherish yourself, how can you expect others to cherish you?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± When Qian Ye felt like rebuking and when those words reached her throat, she didn¡¯t know how to voice them. She bit down on her lip hard as she covered herself up by saying, ¡°I just think the ground is cooling. Hence, I lie down here.¡± She hastily stood up after saying that, dusting the dust and sand off her robe. She was like an arrogant peacock, leaving without casting a back nce. ¡°Li Sha,¡± Yi Lian creased her long, shapely eyebrow slightly. She then chided her lightly, ¡°With her haughty personality, she will never be able to be on good terms with us. Why do you care so much about her?¡± ¡°I¡­ I just think she¡¯s rather pitiful having unrequited love.¡± Li Sha ttered her long eyshes. With her gaze being filled with starlight-like candid radiance, she exined, ¡°She is just using a tough facade to protect herself. Actually, Qian Ye¡¯s heart is really feeble¡­¡± It was precisely due to that she sympathized with Qian Ye¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s go. It is about time for the eliminationpetition tomence. We should head back to prepare a little for it. No matter what, I hope to see your figures after the eliminationpetition has ended¡­¡± Li Sha nodded, swallowing all of her words. Nheless, her gaze was focused at the direction where Qian Ye had disappeared to¡­ The eliminationpetition was at dawn after three days. Thus, Li Sha and Yi Lian hadn¡¯t awakened yet. But they were woken up by frantic knockings on the door. ¡°Hey! Get up! All of you, quickly get up!¡± Li Sha rubbed her sleepy eyes, slowly climbing out of bed to open the door. When she saw a woman with a pure hibiscus-like appearance, she subconsciously wanted to shut the door. ¡°My apologies but you¡¯ve gotten the wrong room. I don¡¯t know you.¡± Bang! The woman kicked open the door. Fury and haughtiness was expressed on her delicate and pretty face. ¡°Oi! Have you forgotten what day is it today? It can¡¯t be you don¡¯t want to seed the elimination round, right?¡± ¡°Oh~ the eliminationpetition.¡± Li Sha mumbled in reply before she was stirred up suddenly. ¡°What did you say? Eliminationpetition? Has it already started?¡± The woman chuckled before saying, ¡°If you are half an hourter, you will really bete.¡± ¡°What are we waiting for then? Let¡¯s quickly head out.¡± Li Sha immediately wanted to exit the room but turn back to look at the delicate and pretty face behind her. ¡°That¡¯s right! Lady, who are you? Do we know each other?¡± ¡°Li Sha, do you really not remember everyone that lives in the same dormitory as you are?¡± The woman widened her pretty eyes as she asked furiously. ¡®Live in the same dormitory?¡¯ Li Sha tilted her head slightly, staying silent for a while. Suddenly, her pupils dted abruptly as she asked in disbelief, ¡°Qian¡­ Qian Ye? How can this be? Are you really Qian Ye?¡± Chapter 1104 – God-general Mid Rank Part 2

Chapter 1104 - God-general Mid Rank Part 2

¡®How can that peacock-like woman with a face caked in makeup be this delicate, pretty and adorable little girl?¡¯ Qian Ye smiled coldly as she said, ¡°I¡¯ve dressed up for him. Since he doesn¡¯t like that, why should I still degrade myself? I will be able to live better without him!¡± Li Sha blinked her eyes in a daze. She was only able toe back to her senses after a long time. She sized up the woman before her with herrge pair of eyes. The woman before her had tied her slightly curly hairs behind her head. Her orange-yellow robes made her perfectly shaped body look indiscernible. Her hair skin looked transparent under the morning sun rays. She had a bindi on her forehead. Her arrogant eyes that contained self-mockery looked incredibly fresh and pure. ¡°Qian Ye, your current appearance is too beautiful. It¡¯s that man¡¯s loss for not picking you instead.¡± It was in Li Sha¡¯s wildest dreams to expect the woman she had a bad impression of would be so pretty. She looked more beautiful without her makeup. ¡°Let¡¯s quickly head out. The elimination round is starting soon.¡± Qian Ye red as she said that. Yi Lian walked out from the room the moment the two of them left the room. The two of them looked at each other before heading outwards¡­ Currently, Mu Ru Yue was sitting at a side outside the room, sipping tea. She gradually ced her teacup down after seeing all three of them walked out of the room, ¡°Are you ready?¡± ¡°Yue Er, let¡¯s hurry up. If we continue to dilly dally, we will bete.¡± Li Sha was a little anxious. ¡®If we¡¯rete, we will lose the qualification to participate in the eliminationpetition. ¡®This is also my fault for forgetting today is the day of the eliminationpetition¡­¡¯ ¡°Alright.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded slightly. Her smile enhanced her gorgeous appearance. The academy¡¯s za was bustling with life. It was densely packed with people. Mu Ru Yue and the rest unintentionally attracted everyone¡¯s gazes when they entered the za. ¡°Are those four this year¡¯s neers?¡± ¡°Tsk! Tsk! I didn¡¯t expect that there will be such good talents among this year¡¯s neers.¡± The crowd was discussing amongst themselves. Yet, an even louder uproar was heard at this moment, attracting everyone¡¯s gazes¡­ ¡°My heavens, who is that man? He is really handsome! This is the first time in my life to know that a man can be that handsome!¡± ¡°He is smiling at me. I can¡¯t take it. I¡¯m going to pass out¡­¡± ¡°If I can marry him in my life, I will be satisfied with my life¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue was a little startled. She then looked at the source of those voices. Instantly, the man¡¯s gentle-filled purple eyes met with hers¡­ A breeze blew by, making his purple robes flutter lightly. The man¡¯s body was being enveloped by faint morning sunlight. He was handsome and charming to the point of making the world lose its luster. The flower pattern on half of his face looked so life-like. ¡°Wu Chen¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart stirred. A faint smile graced her impable face. It was as if only he could enter her eyes. ¡°I really don¡¯t understand what those girls are doing.¡± Qian Ye snorted coldly in disdain. ¡°They can be love-struck to such an extent. They don¡¯t even know or understand this man. Yet, they want to marry him. The type of girls This Princess detests the most are those that are adamant in marrying a man with a good-looking appearance at first sight. They can even find themselves a dignified excuse for their behaviour, saying it¡¯s love at first sight. That¡¯s bullsh*t! That kind of feeling is established due to the person¡¯s outstanding appearance. If he is ugly, how can they fall in love with him at first sight?¡± Chapter 1105 – God-general Mid Rank Part 3

Chapter 1105 - God-general Mid Rank Part 3

Yi Lian that was standing at a side nced at Qian Ye upon hearing what she said. She had a slight change in impression toward this peacock-like arrogant woman. ¡®Perhaps she isn¡¯t as good for nothing as I¡¯ve thought¡­¡¯ ¡°Alright. Since everyone has gathered, the eliminationpetition shall begin.¡± A green-robed middle-aged man on the stage cleared his throat before introducing himself, ¡°First off, let me introduce myself. I am the chief manager of this eliminationpetition. You can all call me Chief Manager Liu Ye (willow page1) Following this, I shall exin the rules for the entrance exam.¡± ¡°The entrance exam shall be based on teams. In other words, the people living in the same dormitory will be a team. You will have to pass the exam as a team. It is only if all four of you pass the exam that you can officially be our God Academy¡¯s disciple!¡± Liu Ye swept a gaze at the crowd that was discussing amongst themselves. He then continued in neither cold nor passionate tone, ¡°Each of the teams will be led by an elder apprentice sister or brother since the testing ground is a little dangerous! They will be simrly invigting you all in order to prevent you from cheating. I shall now group you up into your groups¡­¡± Since people of the dormitory was to form a team, it was really easy to form the teams. However, the team designated to the elder apprentice sisters and brothers was by drawing lots. It was unknown if it was a coincidence or not but Xiao Yu who was Qian Ye¡¯s love rival was in-charge of Mu Ru Yue¡¯s team after drawing the lots¡­ When Qian Ye saw the petite and adorable woman standing before her, she snorted coldly as she mocked, ¡°I really don¡¯t know if I¡¯ve stepped on dog sh*t for her to be assigned to our team!¡± Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t enraged but smiled instead as she said, ¡°Princess Qian Ye, I feel really bad but I have to tell you something. The training ground that I¡¯ve drawn for us is the most difficult one, the God Mountain. Moreover, we will need to obtain the me Dragon Fruit from inside the God Mountain.¡± God Mountain was the first ce Mu Ru Yue went after entering God Realm. However, she spent her time in the outer perimeter of God Mountain. She hadn¡¯t entered within the more dangerous region the interior region of God Mountain. It could be seen how difficult their mission this time was¡­ Swish! Qian Ye¡¯splexion turned gravely pale as she asked, ¡°You have done this on purpose right? You¡¯ve intentionally gotten the God Mountain mission.¡± ¡®That¡¯s right, this woman must have done it on purpose!¡¯ Xiao Yu craftily blinked her eyes and said, ¡°So what if it is intentional? What can you do to me? I¡¯ve the strength to survive within that God Mountain anyways! Qian Ye, if you beg for my help, I may protect you¡­¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Qian Ye was so mad that her entire body trembled. But what filled her heart more was guilt. ¡°I know you hate me for pestering Qi Mo! But you are implicating other innocent people for this matter. Won¡¯t your conscience hurt?¡± Xiao Yu chuckled as she replied, ¡°It depends on what they decide to do. With my cultivation, I can protect them entirely after all. But if they make the wrong decision, my mental power is limited so I can only protect myself.¡± What she meant was if Mu Ru Yue and the rest sided her, she would protect their safety. If they had chosen to support Qian Ye, they would face with some dangers¡­ ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid we will report this to the people of the God Academy?¡± Qian Ye gritted her teeth as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that your mission is to protect us!¡± ¡°Hur¡­¡± Xiao Yu chuckled heavily before walking to Qian Ye¡¯s side. She then used a voice only loud enough for them to hear and said, ¡°We have met with an aggressive demon beast within the God Mountain. It is so powerful that I can only use all my might to escape. But when I look back, all of you have already fallen under the demon beast¡¯s hands!¡± 1. Miki: This guy has the same name as a beauty that debuted in Chapter 973 but they are different people. Chapter 1106 – God-general Mid Rank Part 4

Chapter 1106 - God-general Mid Rank Part 4

She paused for a moment after saying that before she continued, ¡°Qian Ye, you are just lucky. Your fortune allowed you to be born as a royal. Thus, the Qi family is cracking their minds to fawn on you! They don¡¯t even mind trying to have a marriage alliance with you! But Elder Brother Qi Mo and I mutually love each other. It¡¯s all due to you that even if Elder Brother Qi Mo wants to marry me, the Qi family won¡¯t agree!¡± ¡°Why? Why are you able to obtain the recognition of the Qi family? Yet, the reason for them rejecting me is just due to my ordinary status. No matter if I am able to reach the God-king Low Rank cultivation at my age, I still can¡¯t enter the eyes of the Qi family! In my point of view, a woman like yourself really isn¡¯tpatible with Elder Brother Qi Mo. Everything is just all due to your Princess identity!¡± Xiao Yu¡¯s voice was gloomy. There was obvious jealousy revealed from her eyes. ¡®I can¡¯t imagine Qian Ye to look so pure after removing her makeup, almost making me fail to recognise her. Furthermore, isn¡¯t the reason why Elder Brother Qi Mo likes me is due to that kind of pureness? If he sees the current Qian Ye, the oue will be undesirable¡­¡¯ ¡°Qian Ye, don¡¯t worry. Once we enter the interior of God Mountain, I will surely give you special treatment.¡± Xiao Yu smirked. Her ck eyes lit up with a faint peculiar glow, enhancing the happiness expressed on her face¡­ ¡°Cough! Cough!¡± Liu Ye cleared his throat again before he continued with a cold and stern tone, ¡°If you¡¯re all ready, let¡¯s depart now. There is a teleportation array in the za that will enable you all to be sent to your designated spots! If you¡¯re well prepared, let¡¯s head out now! You must return back to the God Academy within half a month¡¯s time. If you fail to do so, you will be deemed as disqualified!¡± Qian Ye¡¯s expression changed drastically as she eximed hurriedly, ¡°Please wait!¡± ¡°Do you have something to say?¡± Liu Ye¡¯s brows creased slightly as he nced lightly at Qian Ye. ¡°Chief Manager Liu Ye, I wonder if I can request changing the person that is in charge of taking us to the training ground?¡± Qian Ye gritted her teeth as she red viciously at Xiao Yu and continued, ¡°This woman and I have grudges against each other. She may have ill intentions, wanting to set us up!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Liu Ye creased his brows slightly as he nced at Xiao Yu and rified, ¡°Is that such a matter?¡± ¡°Lord Chief Manager,¡± Xiao Yu exined innocently with eyes filled with resentment, ¡°I indeed have a grudge against her. It is due to her liking Elder Brother Qi Mo. Nheless, Elder Brother Qi Mo had hurt her mercilessly for me. However, since Elder Brother Qi Mo doesn¡¯t love her, why do I have the need to cause harm to her? I know Qian Ye dislikes me and I don¡¯t like her either. But I am not that kind of woman that¡¯s insensible. More importantly, I won¡¯t do anything that goes against the rules of the academy. No matter if it is on behalf of her being childhood friends with Elder Brother Qi Mo, I simrly won¡¯t cause her harm¡­¡± Everyone started criticising Qian Ye after seeing Xiao Yu¡¯s innocent expression. ¡°Elder Apprentice Sister Xiao Yu isn¡¯t the type that abuses her authority. She knows what she is supposed to do!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right but what Elder Apprentice Sister Xiao Yu said is right. Elder Apprentice Brother Qi Mo dislikes this woman so what reason does she have to harm her? Elder Apprentice Sister Xiao Yu has already obtained Elder Apprentice Brother Qi Mo so she doesn¡¯t need to do such revolting matter!¡± Qian Ye was so angry that her face flushed red upon hearing what those people were talking about her. She red furiously at Xiao Yu and rebuked, ¡°You didn¡¯t say as such previously.¡± Xiao Yu blinked her eyes as she replied innocently, ¡°What I said previously? I just advised that we should be wary of our surroundings within God Mountain and that you should follow my instructions after entering the training ground. Is there a problem with that piece of advice?¡± Chapter 1107 – God-general Mid Rank Part 5

Chapter 1107 - God-general Mid Rank Part 5

Qian Ye clenched her fists tightly with a flushed face from her anger. Yet, a hand slowlynded on her shoulder when she wanted to rebuke¡­ She was startled for a moment. A cold yet impable face entered her sight when she turned her head. For some reason, it made her swallow all of her words that had already reached her mouth. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Qian Ye was stumped for words for a moment before she pursed her lips slightly and continued, ¡°This woman clearly has ill intentions toward us.¡± ¡°So what? Can it be you don¡¯t believe in yourself?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s voice was light but it made Qian Ye¡¯s heart shudder. ¡®That¡¯s right, I precisely don¡¯t have confidence in myself so I care about who will be leading us! Perhaps I¡¯vee to this ce for Qi Mo initially but now, it is to prove that my might isn¡¯t bad!¡¯ ¡°I understand.¡± Qian Ye felt a refreshing sensation from her heart at that instant. A discreet glow shed past her eyes when she looked at Mu Ru Yue. ¡®If I believe in myself, I don¡¯t need to fear whatever Xiao Yu does! Otherwise, I will never be able to triumph over her.¡¯ ¡°Since all of you no longer have opinions regarding your teams, let¡¯s depart now.¡± Liu Ye¡¯s gaze swept past the crowd¡¯s youthful faces as he said in neither cold nor passionate tone. The crowd was stirred up upon hearing that, surging toward the teleportation array. The only exception was Mu Ru Yue¡¯s team that was heading toward the array right behind the crowd. ¡°Sorry.¡± Qian Ye bit her lip as she apologised with slight guilt. ¡®The elimination round won¡¯t be simple. It is all due to my influence that implicated my dormitory friends¡­¡¯ ¡°What?¡± Li Sha was startled for a moment before she cast a curious gaze at Qian Ye. She then rified, ¡°What did you say? I¡¯ve failed to hear it clearly.¡± ¡°If you didn¡¯t hear it, then forget about it. I didn¡¯t say anything!¡± Qian Ye raised her head again as she walked forth like a prideful peacock. ¡°What¡¯s going on with her again?¡± Li Sha rubbed her head as she looked puzzled at the woman walking in front of her. A trace of suspicion shone past her eyes. Yi Lian didn¡¯t say anything but just stared at that prideful back figure. She thenmented indifferently, ¡°When I first met her, I thought she was a haughty royalty that was as prideful as a peacock. But now, I realize that this woman is just creating a facade for herself to hide her feebleness, showing her most prideful image towards the world. Her initial thick makeup seems to be due to her doing her best in creating that facade. Currently, she has ced it down so she is already slowly showing her actual self¡­¡± The matter that could hurt people the most in the world was feelings. It was fortunate Qian Ye wasn¡¯t trapped too deep by her feelings. She was able to easily break out from it. But only she would know the bitterness in her heart¡­ ¡°Mhm.¡± Qian Ye walked to Mu Ru Yue¡¯s side. She raised her chin and continued, ¡°Thank you for giving me a wakeup call from what you said just now. I will forever engrave it into my heart.¡± Mu Ru Yue halted her steps and her gazended on the woman¡¯s youthful and pure but prideful face. With a slight smile, she replied, ¡°We are now a team so I don¡¯t wish for you to lose to her¡­¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Qian Ye snorted as she continued with pride, ¡°When has This Princess feared anything before? This Princess will crush that woman under my feet sooner orter one day. Moreover, I will let Qi Mo watched as his woman beg for me for mercy. I will make him regret losing me!¡± Mu Ru Yue chuckled but she didn¡¯t say further, walking toward the teleportation array in front of her¡­ Chapter 1108 – God-general Mid Rank Part 6

Chapter 1108 ¨C God-general Mid Rank Part 6

It wasn¡¯t that long before that Mu Ru Yue left the God Mountain. She neared the danger zone previously. But this time, their task was within the God Mountain¡­ Currently, there was a petite figure rapidly moving on top of the God Mountain, moving forth at her quickest speed. In her point of view, the people behind her would fail to keep up with her current speed. Yet, when shecently looked back, she got a fright¡­ She saw Mu Ru Yue following easily behind her, neither near nor far. Mu Ru Yue had been maintaining a five-steps distance away from her, not even panting. The other three were simrly following behind her, still catching up with her. When Xiao Yu saw such a sight, she gasped before asking dazedly, ¡°Ho-how on earth are all of you¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her brow slightly before asking, ¡°Is there a problem?¡± ¡®A problem? How can there be a problem?! If I admit there¡¯s a problem, won¡¯t it prove that I wanted to abandon them here?¡¯ ¡°No. Since you all have caught up, let¡¯s continue on our way.¡± Xiao Yu quickly got back to her senses before replying with a fake smile. How could she have known Mu Ru Yue was an alchemist? If Mu Ru Yue wanted to increase her speed, it was simply too easy. As for Yi Lian and Li Sha, they had learned a technique in increasing their speed so they naturally wouldn¡¯t have a problem keeping up with Xiao Yu. It was only Qian Ye that had trouble keeping up but she barely kept up with the group with her resolution in not wanting to concede defeat. Hence, inparison with the rest, she was so exhausted that she nearly couldn¡¯t keep her waist upright. Her youthful face was gravely pale with sweat rolling profusely down her face. Fortunately, Xiao Yu no longer advance rapidly. She recovered the normal pace instead¡­ ¡°Qian Ye, are you alright?¡± Li Sha looked at Qian Ye concerned as she asked worriedly. Following that, she shifted her head to look at Xiao Yu before suggesting, ¡°Xiao Yu, let¡¯s rest up for a moment. Qian Ye is already very tired.¡± Xiao Yu sniggered as she said, ¡°Have you forgotten where we are?¡± This is the God Mountain! It is tremendously dangerous within God Mountain. How can we rest at this ce? No matter how exhausted you are, you must bear with it!¡± ¡°You¡­ you are heartless! She is already so exhausted. How will she be able to fight when we face danger?¡± ¡°That¡¯s her own problem.¡± Xiao Yu looked coldly at Qian Ye before she continued, ¡°She is too weak so it is her own problem if she dies. She can¡¯t me anyone for that!¡± Li Sha was so angry but when she wanted to vindicate with Xiao Yu, a hand extended from the side blocking her. Mu Ru Yue nced lightly at Xiao Yu that had a sneer on her face. Her gaze thennded on Qian Ye before she said, ¡°You are to immediately meditate, feeling the power within your body!¡± Qian Ye was stunned for a moment but she still listened to Mu Ru Yue, sitting cross-legged on the ground to meditate and feel the power surging within her body¡­ When Qian Ye felt that power, she was jubnt. ¡®Even though I haven¡¯t broken through to the peak realm, the energy within me has increased drastically. ¡®So Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t help me in order to improve my might¡­¡¯ ¡°Li Sha, Yi Lian, you two should rest up too.¡± Mu Ru Yue nced at the two of them before sitting down against a tree at her own pace. She sat cross-legged, gradually shutting her eyes. Li Sha and Yi Lian looked at each other upon seeing that. They also started meditating after sitting down, cross-legged. ¡°You all actually dare to defy my order!¡± Xiao Yu¡¯s expression changed before she said with hatred, ¡°All of you are asking for what will happen to youter on. Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you beforehand!¡± Howbeit, none of them paid attention to Xiao Yu making her feel this situation was rather dull¡­ Chapter 1109 – God-general Mid Rank Part 7

Chapter 1109- God-general Mid Rank Part 7

The faint ray of sunlight shone through the lush tree branchesnded on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s impable face, leaving shadows on her face. Currently, the woman was sitting cross-legged with her eyes closed. Energies enveloped her surroundings. They squeezed through the open pores of her skin, gathering outside her Dantian. Time flowed gradually¡­ When the crowd thought they had rested enough, an enormous storm arose above Mu Ru Yue¡¯s head. It was like a whirlpool had appeared above her head¡­ ¡°This¡­¡± Li Sha was startled for a moment before she eximed, ¡°Yue Er has broken through?¡± ¡®That¡¯s great, she has finally reached the God-general Mid Rank!¡¯ Everyone looked dazedly at the storm above her head. Quickly, the storm that surged with boundless power infiltrated her body. The woman sitting before a tree slowly opened her eyes after a long period of time had passed. She blew out a mouthful of air. ¡°I¡¯ve finally broken through after spending so much time in this ce¡­¡± ¡°God-general Mid Rank?¡± Xiao Yu pursed her lips before she said with a lovely smile, ¡°I wonder if I should congratte you for breaking through or mock you for bing just a God-general Mid Rank martial practitioner. Your innate talent is too terrible! Even if you enter the God Academy, you will be at the lowest tier of personnel in the academy. But I guess I should still congratte you. If you were still at the God-general Low Rank, you perhaps wouldn¡¯t be able to pass the exam¡­¡± Qian Ye snorted as she rebuked, ¡°She isn¡¯t at your level now. But how can you be sure that she will always remain inferior to you? You are narcissistic. Let me tell you this. If I can enter the academy, I will definitely crush you under my feet! I will make you understand that it isn¡¯t just the difference of status between us but much more!¡± Xiao Yu¡¯s expression turned gloomy momentarily. ¡®The status of talent from a small vige has always been a weak spot in my heart! Thus, I¡¯ve never made a trip back home after so many years in order to forget my lowly status. It¡¯s as if I can bid that status farewell that way¡­ ¡®But now, Qian Ye has forcefully ripped open that wound.¡¯ ¡°Qian Ye, you won¡¯t have the chance to surpass me.¡± Xiao Yu sniggered before she continued, ¡°You won¡¯t have the chance to enter the academy. Moreover, so what if you manage to enter? Qi Mo will never like such an arrogant and haughty woman like yourself. With that point, you are doomed to lose to me forever!¡± Qian Ye raised her chin as she rebuked arrogantly, ¡°Please feel free to take that g man. This Princess was blind to fancy him in the past. But now, This Princess¡¯s eyes have already been cured. I no longer fancy him. As for you¡­ what you get is just a trash that This Princess had tossed away!¡± A needle seemed to have pierced into Qian Ye¡¯s heart when she said that. The pain made her creased her brow. ¡®It isn¡¯t easy to just ce down all of my feelings that have umted over the years even if that man already had thoroughly disappointed me¡­ ¡®But I have my pride. I mustn¡¯t show my weak side toward my enemy! Even if it is by force, I will force myself to ce him down and treat him like garbage!¡¯ Xiao Yu¡¯s expression changed abruptly. With a cold gaze, she said, ¡°Qian Ye, your status as a princess is nothing. Your status will be inferior to mine within the God Academy! I hope you can remember what you just said and mustn¡¯t regret it in the future!¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Qian Ye arrogantlyughed heartily before she replied, ¡°Don¡¯t fret. I won¡¯t continue to pester that g man nor will I regret over him! Let¡¯s continue to advance. I must obtain the me Dragon Fruit within half a month¡¯s time, sessfully entering God Academy!¡± Chapter 1110 – Set Up Part 1

Chapter 1110-Set Up Part 1

Xiao Yu looked coldly at Qian Ye¡¯s arrogant back. A trace of disdain flickered past her heart. But she didn¡¯t say anything in the end, catching up with them¡­ Multiple powerful aurae could be discreetly felt within the forest of God Mountain¡­ Xiao Yu didn¡¯t lead the group this time. She just closely followed behind them. She had a sinister smirk on her face, unknown as to what she was plotting¡­ ¡°Hmm?¡± Suddenly, Mu Ru Yue halted her steps and turned around, looking at Xiao Yu. At that instant, her cial gazended on the bag of powder Xiao Yu had taken out. ¡°Is that all you could do?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Xiao Yu¡¯s expression changed. The hand holding the bag of powder shuddered a little, almost scattering the powder on the ground. ¡°It is Attracting Beast Powder!¡± Qian Ye¡¯s expression changedpletely as she said, ¡°This Attracting Beast Powder will attract a group of demon beasts to us. If we get attacked by those demon beasts, we surely won¡¯t stand a chance. ¡°Xiao Yu, you actually dare to go against the rules of the academy, making a move on disciples that are participating in the Training Competition. Aren¡¯t you afraid you may be punished?¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Xiao Yu chuckled before mischievously blinking her eyes. With a slight smirk, she continued, ¡°I will only be able to protect myself when that happens so how can I have rooms to care about you all? The academy didn¡¯t say I need to sacrifice myself for you all. Lord Liu Ye should understand my difficulty. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Qian Ye was so angry that her body shuddered. She said furiously, ¡°Xiao Yu, I admit what I¡¯ve done! This is the grudge between the two of us. Why do you have to implicate other people? If you want to settle the score with me, you can just seek me out. This Princess still isn¡¯t that weak as to implicate others!¡± There was arrogance in her heart. It was also due to that arrogance that made her feel she wasn¡¯t in any way inferior to Xiao Yu. Yet, she had chosen to put down her feelings with great difficulties in order to protect her self-pride¡­ ¡°Xiao Yu, do you really think you are better than me? This Princess indeed is willful and haughty, resting on myurels and despising others. But I¡¯ve never intentionally harmed the innocents! I also have never thought of killing people. Hence, with this point, you are inferior to me!¡± Qian Ye arrogantly raised her chin with a mockery-filled smile on her face. ¡°Hmph!¡± Xiao Yu snorted coldly as she said, ¡°How can I let them leave with their lives? If they leave and rat me out saying I¡¯ve killed you, how will I be able to continue staying in the academy? That¡¯s right, it is indeed permitted for disciples to kill each other within the academy. But it is only allowed when both sides agreed to challenging each other. ¡°Yet, what God Academy can¡¯t tolerate the most is underhanded actions. If others were to find out about this, I will no longer be able to stay in this ce. Therefore, do you think there will be a possibility that I will let them leave?¡± Qian Ye¡¯s expression turned gloomy. Just when she was about to say something, Xiao Yu tossed the white powder toward them. Qian Ye¡¯s body reacted faster than her mind, subconsciously blocking before Mu Ru Yue and the rest. All of the powder hadnded on her body, giving off a foul smell¡­ ¡°Qian Ye!!!¡± Li Sha was startled as she looked at Qian Ye in disbelief. She was greatly shocked. ¡®Qian Ye has protected us?¡¯ A conflicted feeling flickered past Yi Lian¡¯s heart when she looked at the pretty and beautiful figure before them. It was as if she didn¡¯t expect such a haughty woman like herself would do such an insane act¡­ ¡°Qian Ye, you, as a princess, actually is willing to shoulder the responsibility yourself. It is indeed impressive. If it wasn¡¯t for you being acknowledged as the future young madam of the Qi family, perhaps we may really be friends.¡± Chapter 1111 – Set Up Part 2

Chapter 1111 ¨C Set Up Part 2

Qian Ye sniggered as she said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be friends with such a pretentious and venomous woman like yourself. Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t angered when she heard that. Instead, she chuckled and said, ¡°Qian Ye, if you reincarnate, I really want to be friends with you. Now, all of you shall just enjoy your remaining time here. Hahaha!¡± Xiao Yuughed heartily as she swept a final nce at Qian Ye¡¯s gravely pale face with a smirk. She then escaped without looking back, charging down the God Mountain as quickly as she could. Butughs were heard the instant she left. ¡°Qian Ye, I will tell Lord Liu Ye that we have experienced demon beasts¡¯ group attack. I was only able to escape with my life with great difficulties. As for you all with weaker cultivations, you have be delicacies for the demon beasts!¡± Instantly, Qian Ye¡¯s expression turned grim. She clenched her fists so tightly that her knuckles crackled. It seemed as though she wanted to rip that woman¡¯s corpse into tiny pieces¡­ But she already no longer have the time to chase after her. It was due to a rampaging sound from afar nearing them at this moment. When the few of them looked over, they saw a group of demon beasts rushing over. Sand and dust rolled behind them, filling the sky and covering the sunlight. ¡°Damn!¡± Qian Ye¡¯s expression changed greatly before she said, ¡°I certainly won¡¯t be able to escape. I don¡¯t have a chance to stand against that many demon beasts. But you all still have a chance to escape. Quickly leave!¡± Yi Lian looked at Qian Ye with aplicated gaze as she said, ¡°You saved us just now.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Qian Ye snorted coldly while she arrogantly raised her chin. She then continued with a domineering tone, ¡°I just don¡¯t want to owe you all a favour. If you all get implicated by me, I must owe all of you arge favour. The most difficult thing to return in this world is favours. Moreover¡­¡± She paused for a moment before she turned her head away, not looking at Yi Lian that was at her side. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be belittled by that woman.¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Yi Lian couldn¡¯t help butugh as she said, ¡°Do you need to be that awkward? You can just say you wanted to save us. You didn¡¯t need to find an excuse.¡± Qian Ye¡¯s body stiffened but she no longer looked in Yi Lian¡¯s direction¡­ ¡°Qian Ye, Yi Lian! Those demon beasts are reaching us!¡± Li Sha¡¯s hand that was firmly gripping on her sword shivered slightly. She was so terrified that her legs became shaky. She almost wailed as she said, ¡°But all of you still have time to chat with each other! Majority of those demon beasts are at the God-general Peak Rank. There¡¯s even a God-King demon beast at the forefront!¡± ¡®Oh my god, that¡¯s a God-king demon beast! But what are the two people beside me doing? Nonchntly chatting away?¡¯ But no matter how fearful she was in facing those demon beasts, she didn¡¯t retreat backward in the slightest. It was due to the people by her side being her dormitory friends and partners. ¡®How can I abandon my teammates and leave solitarily?¡¯ ¡°Have you all forgotten about that bracelet?¡± Mu Ru Yue swept a gaze at the two people by her side before she exined, ¡°The White Jade Bracelet can help in shielding a God-king¡¯s power three times. Hence, you only have three chances of survival¡­¡± ¡°Gulp!¡± Li Sha swallowed her saliva as she asked horrified, ¡°What shall we do then?¡± ¡°What to do?¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her brow and with a light smirk, shemented, ¡°Only it can deal with those demon beasts now. Little Teng! It¡¯s time to get up and eat.¡± Qian Ye was stunned for a moment before she looked puzzled at Mu Ru Yue before asking, ¡°Who is she talking to?¡± ¡®Who else is here other than them now?¡¯ Yet, the following scene dted Qian Ye¡¯s pupils. Her entire body shuddered as if she was witnessing at a paranormal activity¡­ Chapter 1112 – Set Up Part 3

Chapter 1112 ¨C Set Up Part 3

¡®Can someone tell me that the scene that I am seeing isn¡¯t real?!¡¯ Qian Ye bit her lip as she looked at Mu Ru Yue that was in front of her in shock¡­ She saw a head popped up from the bracelet coiled around Mu Ru Yue¡¯s wrist. Itsrge watery eyes were filled with bloodthirsty killing intents. It slithered down from Mu Ru Yue¡¯s wrist, slowly bing an enormous creature. Even though Yi Lian and Li Sha already saw Little Teng before, they still got a shock when they saw such an enormous snake. They weren¡¯t able toe back to their senses for a moment, looking dazedly at the enormous creature¡­ ¡°Hiss! Hiss!¡± Little Teng stood in front of Mu Ru Yue, flicking its tongue at the demon beasts that were dashing over. However, those demon beasts had already lost their rationality, continuing to dash toward them without a care of their lives. When Little Teng saw that those demon beasts wasn¡¯t subdued by its grandeur, he waspletely enraged. Its extremely long tongue stuck toward the demon beast at the forefront. The demon beast was instantly coiled into its mouth. Gulp! Little Teng swallowed it. ¡°Qui-quickly give me a pinch!¡± Li Sha hastily nudged the simrly stunned Yi Lian that was by her side. It was as though she suffered an extreme shock. With a quaky voice, she said, ¡°A God-king Low Rank¡­ Has a God-king Low Rank really been swallowed by a snake? What is its cultivation rank to be able to deal with a God-king Low Rank that easily then? Mid rank or will it be even high rank?¡± All of them felt that their dormitory friend that had been interacting with them these days seemed unfathomable now¡­ ¡°Yue¡­ Yue Er.¡± Li Sha swallowed her saliva, looking at the fluttering white robes among the wind before her. ¡°Just how much power do you possess?¡± ¡®Her snake was able to instantly kill a God-King Rank beast. Itsughable Xiao Yu thought about using such a method to kill them¡­¡¯ A full blown massacre urred on the battlefield. Mu Ru Yue no longer looked at it, turning around to face the crowd behind her. With white robes fluttering slightly among the wind, she suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s take a break first. We shall leave once Little Teng finishes its mission.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The crowd nodded. But Qian Ye was staring behind Mu Ru Yue at this moment. Her pupils contracted slowly before she yelled anxiously, ¡°Watch out!¡± Swish! A gigantic demon beast leaped out from the shrubs beside Mu Ru Yu, pouncing viciously toward Mu Ru Yue. When Li Sha and Yi Lian looked back, they saw such a frightening scene. Their hearts nearly leaped out from their heart due to their fright¡­ Yet, the demon beast was already too close to Mu Ru Yue. Nobody could make any reaction in time, watching on as such a scene yed out in front of their sight¡­ An arm extended from Mu Ru Yue¡¯s side the moment she saw the gigantic creature leaping toward her. Her hand was gripped tightly before she was quickly pulled into a warm embrace. Purple robes shed past her sight. The man¡¯s familiar scent entered Mu Ru Yue¡¯s nose, making Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body stiffen instantly. With a raise of her sight, a charming and handsome face entered her vision¡­ ¡°Wu Chen, wh-why are you here?¡± She momentarily calmed down at this instant. It was as if she knew that with him by her side, nothing would happen¡­ Ye Wu Chen smirked slightly with his purple eyes looking gently at Mu Ru Yue. ¡°I was worried about you so I came.¡± He embraced the woman¡¯s soft and tender body tightly. It was as if he wanted to merge her into his body. More importantly, it was the fear of getting back what he almost lost¡­ ¡°If I was a stepter, I¡¯m afraid my heart would have to ache again¡­¡± ¡®Her vitality is usually stronger than others but when facing an ambush by a God-general Peak Rank demon beast, she would still be severely injured.¡¯ Chapter 1113 – Set Up Part 4

Chapter 1113 ¨C Set Up Part 4

Qian Ye blinked her eyes in a daze, looking astonishedly at the two of them. She asked, stunned, ¡°How are they rted to each other?¡± ¡°From what I know¡­¡± Li Sha smiled candidly as she replied, ¡°They are husband and wife!¡± ¡°Damn!¡± Qian Ye couldn¡¯t help but swear upon hearing that. ¡°So this man already has a wife and his wife is Mu Ru Yue. It¡¯s hrious that there are so many people in the academy that is love-struck by him. Following this, how sad will they probably be¡­¡± Qian Ye didn¡¯t know why she felt like gloating as she imagined that scene. ¡°Roar!¡± The me Beast soared to the sky while it swayed its chubby head a little. It charged toward Mu Ru Yue again, opening itsrge mouth toward her¡­ Ye Wu Chen smirked a little as he pulled Mu Ru Yue back into his embrace. He then said gently, ¡°Mu Er, leave it to me.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded as she said, ¡°Alright, but please be careful. me Beast¡¯s attack power is stronger than ordinary demon beasts¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t fret. Your husband isn¡¯t that weak. Otherwise, how will I have the strength to protect you?¡± Ye Wi Chen smiled charmingly, gradually releasing his hold. With his purple robes fluttering slightly among the wind, it gave the man a more mysterious and sinister vibe. Faint sunlight that had shone through the tree leavesnded on his handsome face. He looked amazingly dazzling at this instant, making it unable to shift their gazes away from him¡­ ¡°You tried to harm my wife? Then¡­ how should I kill you?¡± He raised his sinister-filled purple eyes and with a sinister cold smirk, he offered, ¡°Ripping your corpse into tiny fragments or having your body ripped apart by five horses moving in different directions? Perhaps cook and fry you? Or¡­ how about chopping you into pieces and feeding you to the dogs?¡± The me Beast obviously understood what Ye Wu Chen said. With an angry loud roar, it pounced toward him. Yet, a ck long sword appeared in Ye Wu Chen¡¯s hand at this moment. The sword gradually elongated to the point that it was the same length as Ye Wu Chen¡¯s body under the crowd¡¯s astonished gaze¡­ Swish! Boundless ck mes surged out from his enormous sword, striking toward the me Beast like a tempest. It was obscure why the me Beast retreated a couple of steps back subconsciously upon feeling the might within the enormous sword¡­ ¡°Is¡­ is that the Earth Fire Divine Sword?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart shuddered as she eximed. ¡®That¡¯s right, it is indeed the legendary Earth Fire Divine Sword! It¡¯s rumoured that those that possess such a sword can make every fire in the world afraid of it. But if the enemy and the sword¡¯s possessor has a great disparity in might, it will have null effect. ¡®For example, Ye Wu Chen is currently in the God-general realm so he can restrict anything within the God-general realm. But if his opponent is at the God-king rank, the Hell Divine Sword won¡¯t have such a magnificent effect¡­¡¯ Swish! The mes on the me Beast body attacked its own body¡¯s host, instantly making the beast roar heart-wrenchingly. Li Sha and the rest felt a chill ran down their spine as they heard that woeful roar, looking at Ye Wu Chen with slight fear¡­ They originally thought those demon beasts were already sufficient to make people fearful. But inparison to this man, those demon beasts were actually inferior¡­ ¡°Perhaps the most deplorable way to kill you is to have you burned to death using your own mes!¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s gaze was gloomy that even his voice was extremely sinister cold. The temperature in his surrounding seemed to have even decreased. That¡¯s right, the me Beast indeed felt really sullen. It perhaps should be the first demon beast in history to be burned to death by its own mes. That kind of feeling was worse than having its corpse being ripped into tiny fragments! Ye Wu Chen withdrew his sword, turning around and heading toward Mu Ru Yue. Instantly, he kept his sinister cold grandeur and smirked charmingly instead. Chapter 1114 – Set Up Part 5

Chapter 1114 ¨C Set Up Part 5

¡°I¡¯ve mentioned I am not that weak. Otherwise, if I were to die, won¡¯t I be giving those bastards a chance?¡± The corner of Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes twitched a little as she asked, ¡°Where on earth have you obtained the Hell Divine Sword?¡± ¡°I picked it up on the way while I was looking for you.¡± ¡®Picked it up?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue¡¯splexion turned ck. She had a strong impulse to kick him away. ¡®The Hell Divine Sword is mythical. Yet, he casually said he picked it up on his way when finding me? If it is that easy to pick up a divine weapon, perhaps a lot of people will change their careers to picking up divine weapons.¡¯ Boom! Currently, Little Teng¡¯s battle was quicklying to an end. With a wag of its tail, a demon beast that was charging over was sent flying away, tumbling on the ground. The effect of the medicine on Qian Ye¡¯s body gradually faded, allowing those demon beasts toe back to their senses. When they saw Little Teng blocking in front of them, they immediately fled away with dust and sand rolling behind them, quickly vanishing from Mu Ru Yue and the rest¡¯s sight¡­ ¡°Hiss! Hiss!¡± LIttle Teng rapidly slithered to Mu Ru Yue¡¯s side, flicking its tongue. Itsrge eyes blinked gently once. ¡°Are you saying you want to enter deep slumber?¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her brows and asked. ¡°Hiss! Hiss!¡± Little Teng hastily nodded. ¡®I¡¯ve eaten too much today, leading in a drastic increase of power within my body. I will need to enter deep slumber to absorb those power now. My cultivation rank will increase by a rank again once I wake up from my slumber¡­¡¯ Mu Ru Yue caressed its head before agreeing, ¡°You can head back to have a deep slumber. I will let you out again once you awaken.¡± The enormousrge beast before Mu Ru Yue disappeared abruptly after she said that. Li Sha and the rest were stunned. ¡°Yue Er, where¡¯s Little Teng? Why has it disappeared?¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled faintly as she replied, ¡°It is in deep slumber within my storage ring.¡± ¡®No matter what, I won¡¯t reveal the secret of having an Alchemy Book¡­¡¯ ¡°Let¡¯s go. We shall continue to search for the me Dragon Fruit now!¡± Mu Ru Yue swept a gaze at the crowd as she said indifferently. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s quickly depart.¡± Li Sha no longer pondered over this problem as she chuckled excitedly. ¡®We will be able to sessfully pass the Entrance Exam once we obtain the me Dragon Fruit.¡¯ Yi Lian didn¡¯t say anything but her gaze had been focused on Mu Ru Yue from the start. She sighed after a long time. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the two of you to be extraordinary. You are worthy to be called a divine couple.¡± Yi Lian chuckled bitterly upon saying that. ¡®If they team up together against me, perhaps I will be beaten to a pulp unable to put up a resistance¡­ ¡®Even though Mu Ru Yue is only at the God-general Mid Rank, she has the might to instantly kill a God-king Rank demon beast. How could her own power be remotely ordinary?¡¯ Qian Ye pursed her lips tightly, looking at Mu Ru Yue with aplicated gaze. She then gathered the courage shortly after to say, ¡°Thank you.¡± Mu Ru Yue was stunned as she turned her head to look at the slightly embarrassed face of Qian Ye. With a slight smile, she teased, ¡°So you know how to express thanks?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Qian Ye¡¯s face flushed red, tremendously ashamed of herself. ¡°Hehe!¡± Yi Lian chuckled lowly, raising her hand to pat Qian Ye¡¯s head. ¡°You can be counted as a littledy now. Your personality is too awkward. You can say your thanks out loud when you want to. There¡¯s nothing to be ashamed of.¡± ¡®Perhaps I didn¡¯t have a good impression of Qian Ye who seemed arrogant and narcissistic when we met initially. But after interacting with her for quite some time, I realize it is just her personality being a little awkward. Yet, it actually is really easy to get along with her¡­¡¯ The crowd didn¡¯t dally any longer, quickly advancing forward. But there was an extra member in this team during this trip¡­ Chapter 1115 – Set Up Part 6

Chapter 1115 ¨C Set Up Part 6

The academy¡¯s za was filled with people. Currently, half a month had already passed since the start of the Entrance Exam. There were frequently people returning with their mission items¡­ Yet, a frantic figure rushed over at this instant as she eximed, ¡°Lord Liu Ye, something terrible has urred!¡± Liu Ye frowned slightly as he looked at the woman walking briskly toward him. He asked indifferently, ¡°What happened?¡± Xiao Yu panted heavily as she replied, drenched in sweat, ¡°I was a leader of a team. But they¡­ something happened to them.¡± ¡°What?¡± Liu Ye¡¯s expression turned grim. The reason why the academy dispatched God-king practitioner to be teamed up with the examinees was due to their consideration of the examinees¡¯ safety. Nheless, something still happened to them. ¡°Xiao Yu, slow down your speech and exin it properly!¡± Xiao Yu wiped away the perspiration from her chin as she exined miserably, ¡°We met with a demon beast¡¯s group attack along our way inpleting our task. There were many God-king experts. I really couldn¡¯t face them so I barely managed to escape to inform you about the situation. As for them¡­¡± A mour erupted among the crowd abruptly. Even Xiao Yu barely escaped from the ordeal. How could the rest survive? They must have been killed among the group of demon beasts¡­ However, seeing Xiao Yu¡¯s tattered appearance with unkempt hair, nobody doubted her words. They could only say that the team was unfortunate to encounter a group of demon beasts¡­ Liu Ye frowned slightly as he queried, ¡°The God-king demon beasts at the interior of the God Mountain will never team up to attack humans. Yet, howe all of you got attacked by a group of demon beasts?¡± Xiao Yu¡¯s mood turned gloomy drastically. ¡®It indeed will not be that easy to fool Liu Ye. But so what? I won¡¯t let anyone discover that it was my doing.¡¯ ¡°Lord Liu Ye, it¡¯s all due to Qian Ye.¡± Xiao Yu pursed her lips tightly as she continued apologetically, ¡°She identally mistook the Attracting Beast Powder for the Beast Repellent Powder, luring a group of demon beasts over! Even though she made such a major screw up, I¡¯m also responsible for this incident. I didn¡¯t check their belongings before setting out, leading to such a blunder. Lord Liu Ye, I¡­¡± ¡°Alright, you should be tired. You can go and rest up.¡± Liu Ye no longer think much about this as he continued, ¡°You aren¡¯t to be med for this incident so you don¡¯t need to feel bad. Your rtionship to her was rather awkward after all. How could you check their belongings before heading out?¡± Xiao Yu lowered her gaze. Her expression was as if she was still lost deeply in her remorse. ¡°Xiao Yu.¡± Suddenly, a shadow of a lofty figure shrouded her body from behind. He gently tugged her trembling shoulder toward him as he consoled gently, ¡°It is as what Lord Liu Ye had said. You aren¡¯t to be med for this matter. She was the one to bring that Attracting Beast Powder after all. She just reaped what she sowed. No one else should be med for this.¡± Qi Mo¡¯s heart had already been aching when he looked at Xiao Yu¡¯s guilty appearance. ¡®It¡¯s just that Qian Ye¡¯s identity is a little troublesome. If the empire gets enraged regarding this incident, Xiao Yu will be at a disadvantage even if she has a justified stand in this matter. ¡®But I will protect my most beloved woman no matter what!¡¯ Xiao Yu¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly, covering the sinister ray of light in her eyes. ¡®It is impossible for those people to return anyways. Who will know that is was all my doings then?¡± ¡°The time is up. People that have not shown up will be treated as failing the exam!¡± Liu Ye nced lightly through the crowd as he announced coldly and heavily. Several people, excluding Mu Ru Yue¡¯s team, simrly had failed to aplish thepetition task. There were also iplete teams present. Ye Wu Chen was the best example in leaving his team when thepetition was still in progress to seek for Mu Ru Yue¡­ Chapter 1116 – Shocked Part 1

Chapter 1116 ¨C Shocked Part 1

Xiao Yu sniggered. ¡®Now that Qian Ye is out of the way. The Qi family will no longer have a reason to not ept me into their family¡­¡¯ Howbeit, an indifferent voice floated from midair when everyone thought Mu Ru Yue¡¯s team wouldn¡¯t be able to return. It was like a p of thunder exploded in their hearts. ¡°Sorry foring backte.¡± Xiao Yu¡¯s body trembled slightly. Swish! Her face turned gravely pale. When she turned her head and saw those people nearing them, her pupils contracted momentarily. With a shaky voice, she said, ¡°Ho-how have you managed toe back?¡± ¡®Shouldn¡¯t they have died? They are just a bunch of weak God-general practitioners. Yet, they were able to break through the group of demon beasts, returning back here¡­ ¡®This is certainly impossible!¡¯ Xiao Yu pursed her pale-white lips tightly, shaking her head like a pendulum. Her expression was so horrific as if she saw a ghost¡­ ¡°Xiao Yu?¡± Even though Qi Mo was shocked for Qian Ye¡¯s return, he simrly heaved a sigh of relief. ¡®If she dies, the empire will definitely punish them after all. However, Xiao Yu¡¯s expression turned too strange after seeing their return. ¡®It¡¯s like she didn¡¯t wish for Qian Ye¡¯s return¡­¡¯ Qi Mo shook his head upon thinking about that, smiling bitterly. ¡®I must have overthought. How can Xiao Yu be that kind of person?¡¯ ¡°Hmph!¡± Qian Ye snorted coldly. She raised her chin arrogantly beforementing domineering, ¡°Some people, of course, doesn¡¯t hope we return. It¡¯s a pity your wish didn¡¯te true.¡± Swish! Instantly, people started discussing amongst themselves as they nced at the gravely-paled face Xiao Yu. Didn¡¯t Xiao Yu mention they encountered a demon beast¡¯s group attack that even she was only able to barely escape? How could they escape from the ws of that many demon beasts then? For a moment, the crowd looked doubtfully at Xiao Yu¡¯s increasingly pale face. But they couldn¡¯te up with a reason for the survival of Mu Ru Yue¡¯s team¡­ Xiao Yu took in a deep breath after a long period of time had passed. With a forceful smile, she said, ¡°Qian Ye, it¡¯s great you¡¯re back. I was so worried for you previously. You all encountered a demon beast¡¯s group attack after all. There were also a few God-king beasts in the mix. I¡¯ve thought¡­¡± Qian Ye¡¯s gaze turned grim. A trace of a cold glint shone past her arrogant gaze. ¡°What happened within the God Mountain?¡± Liu Ye frowned slightly as he looked coldly at Mu Ru Yue and the rest, ¡°It is especially so for you. Qian Ye, I¡¯ve heard you have actually brought Attracting Beast Powder to the God Mountain. It can¡¯t be you don¡¯t know what kind of ce the God Mountain is, right? That¡¯s really too much! You must properly reflect on what you¡¯ve done!¡± Qian Ye was stunned as she looked astonished at Xiao Yu. ¡®Xiao Yu was clearly the one that brought Attracting Beast Powder in order to set me up. Yet, she said I had brought it instead. Can there be anyone more despicable than she is in this world?¡¯ When Qian Ye was about to rebuke, a hand held her back. She was startled as she turned her head to look at the white-robed girl by her side, puzzled. Mu Ru Yue shook her head and smirked. She cast an indifferent gaze at Liu Ye who was at the forefront before she asked, ¡°Do you think with our current cultivation, we will be able to escape under the might of God-king demon beasts?¡± The crowd was stunned for a moment, looking toward each other. It was obvious Mu Ru Yue brought up a great point. How could just a few weak God-general practitioners be able to safely leave the God Mountain under the group attack by demon beasts? There were even God-king Ranked demon beasts among that group of demon beasts. Who would be willing to believe what they say if this incident spread out? ¡°What has actually happened then?!¡± Liu Ye frowned slightly, subconsciously looking at Xiao Yu that wasn¡¯t far from him. He had already formed a vague gist as to what had happened in his mind. Chapter 1117 – Shocked Part 2

Chapter 1117 ¨C Shocked Part 2

¡°It¡¯s really simple.¡± Mu Ru Yue smirked slightly as she exined casually, ¡°She left by herself once we reached the interior of the God Mountain. We failed to keep up with her no matter how hard we tried. But our luck wasn¡¯t bad. We didn¡¯t encounter any powerful demon beasts so we managed to make a safe return back here.¡± In other words, if they did encounter powerful demon beasts, they would have died due to Xiao Yu¡¯s irresponsible act¡­ Qian Ye wanted to say something but stopped. When she saw Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze, she swallowed the rest of her words, ring furiously at Xiao Yu. ¡°No! It wasn¡¯t like that!¡± Feeling those mockery and disdainful gazes shooting toward her, Xiao Yu¡¯s body shivered as she muttered. ¡®But how can I exin myself now? I can¡¯t really tell them that I tried to set Qian Ye up, right? No matter what, I can¡¯t talk my way out of this situation.¡¯ ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Elder Apprentice Sister Xiao Yu to be this kind of person. It¡¯s really difficult to fully understand a person¡¯s true nature even after knowing that person for a long time!¡± ¡°Perhaps someone framed Elder Apprentice Sister?¡± ¡°How can anyone frame her? Didn¡¯t Elder Apprentice Sister say they were ambushed by a group of demon beasts? Even if you beat me to death, I won¡¯t be able to believe these neers managed to escape under the group of demon beast¡¯s attack! Since so, there¡¯s only a possibility. ¡°Elder Apprentice Sister abandoned them in order to leave it to up to them whether they survive or die. It is even the interior of the God Mountain to boot. It is truly a seeking death experience to travel through it without the protection of a God-king expert. Following that, she thought they have already died so she came back to fabricate the report¡­¡± The crowd¡¯s mockery speech stimted Xiao Yu¡¯s heart. She wanted to hastily exin to Qi Mo. But she met with a pair of disappointed-filled eyes. The man¡¯s gaze was akin to a hammer smashing heavily on Xiao Yu¡¯s heart; the pain suffocated her¡­ ¡°Elder Brother Qi Mo, please listen to what I have to say!¡± She panicked and wanted to say something for herself but she was intercepted by the man¡¯s cold and grave voice, ¡°Xiao Yu, I never expect for you to be this kind of person. Previously, I even nned to do my utmost best to protect you after knowing you failed to protect Qian Ye properly, leading to her death. Nheless, the unexpected truth was you irresponsibly tried to take her life. I won¡¯t be able to protect you this time!¡± ¡°Elder Brother Qi Mo¡­¡± ¡°Enough is enough. Stop talking. I¡¯m thoroughly disappointed by you! Moreover, even if Qian Ye is arrogant, willful, domineering, and creates trouble unnecessarily, she will never lie due to her pride. She didn¡¯t deny what thisdy had said just now so what thedy said must be the truth. Let¡¯s end it here!¡± Qi Mo shut his eyes sorrowfully. ¡®The reason why I loved her initially was due to her innocence and kindness. But it was out of my expectation that the original innocent girl would turn out so malevolent.¡¯ He gradually opened his eyes upon thinking about that. He cast a final nce at her before heavily shook his sleeve downward. He then turned around and left, vanishing from Xiao Yu¡¯s sight. ¡°Elder Brother Qi Mo!¡± Xiao Yu shrieked out sorrowfully as she watched as his figure left her sight. Her legs gave way, copsing heavily onto the ground. Tears welled out from her eyes. Drop after drop of tears quickly seeped through the ground, wetting the ground¡­ ¡®This is all due to this damnable woman. ¡®It¡¯s all her fault that made me lose my beloved man and even be spurned upon by the crowd!¡¯ Xiao Yu slowly tightened her fists as she stared fixedly at Mu Ru Yue like a venomous snake eyeing on its prey. Herrge teary eyes brimmed with undisguised hatred and fury¡­ Chapter 1118-1119 Shocked Part 3

Chapter 1118 - Shocked Part 3

Mu Ru Yue smirked slightly as she looked unfearful at Xiao Yu. There wasn''t the slightest ripple in her tranquil eyes. Xiao Yu could clearly see her current lowly and pathetic appearance from the reflection of Mu Ru Yue''s eyes. Liu Ye looked coldly at Xiao Yu and said, "Xiao Yu, I will report this case to the elders of the academy. All the best to you." He then quickly withdrew his gaze and shouted indifferently, "Is there still anyone reaching here? If nobody ising, this exam shalle to an end. You may leave after handing up the item of your assignment." A sinister but charming voice soared through the sky, entering everyone''s ears, once he said that. "I''m sorry but it seems I''ve arrivedte." The sunset enveloped the man''s slender and tall body with his purple robes fluttering among the wind. When his purple eyes set on Mu Ru Yue, he was no longer able to shift his gaze away from her. A gentle smile graced his face. He parted from Mu Ru Yue''s side upon returning. He waited for her to appear before the crowd for a while before reappearing in order to make others fail to notice their actual rtionship. But Ye Wu Chen was extremely unsatisfied with the way they needed to be so sneaky about their rtionship tonight. But he just needed to bear with it for a while before he could embrace her into his embrace and not just look at his beloved woman but cannot touch her¡­ "It seems there''s a need for a change in the academy''s rules." Ye Wu Chen sighed inwardly. ''I wonder which old man set such a peculiar rule¡­'' "Alright, it''s about time." Liu Ye nodded before he continued, "All of you may leave after handing up your team''s task item. Those that fail to obtain their task''s assignment will be treated as if they have failed the exam. I hope you all will do better next year." There were people that instantly passed their task items upon hearing what he said. But there were all youths that failed to obtain their item, leaving dejectedly¡­ "Yue Er, why have you previously stop Qian Ye from saying the truth?" Li Sha turned her head to look at Mu Ru Yue on their way to their dormitory. She asked curiously, "Won''t we be letting that woman off too lightly? It can only be treated as irresponsible for her to dump us at God Mountain. But she had set us up by tossing Attracting Beast Powder at us¡­" Mu Ru Yue smiled lightly as she replied, "How shall we tell them how we managed to break out under the group assault attack by demon beasts led by a God-king Ranked beast? How do you think we will be able to exin this matter to them?" Li Sha was stunned for a moment. Her deep bluerge eyes brimmed with curiosity as she blinked toward Mu Ru Yue. "I am not keen for them to know about Little Teng''s existence." Mu Ru Yue raised her head slightly and continued with a voice without a tinge of warmth, "Moreover, even if we told them what truly happened, nobody will believe us. She can entirely take her way out by saying that we were the ones that brought the Attracting Beast Powder. On the contrary, if we said she abandoned us, it will make it impossible for her to exin her way out. This is due to the crowd''s perception that we won''t be able to escape under the ws of that many demon beasts!" ''More importantly, Little Teng is my trump card. I don''t want to expose it so early in the game¡­'' Li Sha was still a little unsatisfied as she said, "That woman still had it easy!" "Easy? No!" Mu Ru Yue shook her head as she sniggered and said, "Her good days are over. Furthermore, Qian Ye should be the one settling this matter, right?" Momentarily, everyone''s gaze shot toward Qian Ye. Qian Ye remained silent for a moment before she raised her head and said, "What Yue Er said is right. Since she had set me up, I won''t let her off lightly! She won''t be able to do to me now that we are within the academy unless I ept her challenge! I will make her pay the price for setting us up once I get stronger!" Chapter 1119 - Shocked Part 4 ''How have I, an honorable princess, experienced such a matter? But I don''t want to borrow the might of the empire to avenge my grudges against her this time. I must surpass her and crush her under my feet in order to appease my heart-felt fury and rage!'' "Let''s go." Yi Lian smiled as shemented, "We have all finally entered the academy. I wonder how did that fe Gu Chen faired. It''s the start of school tomorrow. The God Academy is different from other academies in the God realm. There won''t be anyone to tutor us. We will need to cultivate by ourselves. However, God Academy has secret ces specialized for cultivating and increasing our might. Yet, those ces have to be purchased with spiritual stones in order to utilize those ces!" All in all, if you didn''t have spiritual stones in God Academy, you would be doomed to have a miserable time in it! Thus, Xiao Yu, who was ady with poor family background, had earned reverence from many disciples within the academy. Nheless, her reputation was destined to plummet after what happened today! Mu Ru Yue halted her steps as she looked toward Yi Lian and said, "Is there a ce within God Academy rted to alchemist?" "Alchemist?" Yi Lian looked puzzled at Mu Ru Yue as she asked, "Are you an alchemist?" Mu Ru Yue smiled lightly as she replied, "I can be counted as one." Yi Lian was so shocked that she nearly couldn''te back to her senses. ''I didn''t expect Mu Ru Yue to be an alchemist where everyone would revere her.'' "There are indeed ces specialized for an alchemist to practice their skills within God Academy. Moreover, the alchemist is segregated by their rank in alchemy. For example, there will only be knowledge and books regarding General Stage Mid Rank alchemy within a General Stage Mid Rank alchemy room. You will only be able to advance to the General Stage High Rank alchemy room after breaking through. Of course, spiritual stones will be needed to enter all of those ces. Even though they are a little pricey, I don''t think it will serve as a problem for someone like you." Yi Lian chuckled. ''How can she that can casually take out sixty Mid Rank Spiritual Stonesck spiritual stones?'' "I understand." Mu Ru Yue rubbed her chin lightly with a peculiar ray of light that shed past her eyes. ''This God Academy seems rather interesting¡­'' There was an elder obviously nodding off outside the General Stage Mid Rank alchemy room. Suddenly, a figure appeared before him, making him stir up. All of his sleepiness was blown away. "Lady, are you here to refine pills within the alchemy training room?" Elder Yue (high mountain) sized up Mu Ru Yue. It was as though he wanted to investigate every single part of her body. It was understandable as Mu Ru Yue looked too much like a new student and was dressed ordinarily. She didn''t seem to be a person that had the allowance to utilize the alchemy training room. Mu Ru Yue replied calmly, "That''s right." Mu Ru Yue''s alchemy skills had broken through to the God realm within the purgatory previously. Moreover, ording to the alchemy standard in the Large Continent of God, she would be a General Stage Low Rank alchemist upon initially breaking through to God realm. Hence, she needed to refine a General Stage Low Rank Pill¡­ "Hehe,dy, aren''t you aware of the rules of our academy? You will need to use a Mid Rank Spiritual Stone in order to enter the alchemy training room." To ordinary people, a Mid Rank Spiritual Stone wasn''t something they could give up easily. When Elder Yue was sizing up Mu Ru Yue, an item soared through the air andnded on his palm. An indifferent voice was then head, "Is that enough?" Elder Yue was startled for a moment, withdrawing the disdain in his eyes. He agreed, "Lady, you may enter." Mu Ru Yue nodded slightly in response. She then walked into the alchemy training room. Chapter 1120-1122 Shocked Part 5

Chapter 1120 - Shocked Part 5

The room was filled with books regarding General Stage Mid Rank alchemy. Even though Mu Ru Yue possessed the Alchemy Book, those books just skimmed over the importantponents. It wasn''t as detailed as these books¡­ Thus, these books simrly provided great help to Mu Ru Yue¡­ Two days had passed. Mu Ru Yue hadpletely immersed herself within the alchemy training room for those two days. There were often people entering the alchemy training room during these two days. Furthermore, those people could recognize Mu Ru Yue due to that matter with Xiao Yu. Perhaps it wasn''t such a great matter for the existence of a General Stage Mid Rank alchemist within God Academy. However, Mu Ru Yue was a new student so it couldn''t be helped that she garnered the crowd''s attention. It was a pity Mu Ru Yue didn''t do anything other than reading books during these two days, not to mention refining pills. It reached the point that the crowd became a little impatient that she finally closed the book and walked over to a pill furnace. Swish! A me was ignited on Mu Ru Yue''s palm, instantly jumping into the pill furnace. There was a rule within the alchemy training room that when an alchemist was refining pills, nobody was allowed to squeak a single word to distract her. Otherwise, they would be banned from entering the alchemy training room forever. Thus, nobody made a single voice at this kind of moment¡­ "It''s her?" Currently, there was a figure that squeezed through the crowd. When she looked at the woman before the pill furnace, a ray of surprise shone past her eyes. ''Can it be she''s an alchemist?'' Ding Lin smiled, self-criticizing herself for even thinking about that. ''This woman is just at the General Stage Low Rank. How can she be able to refine a General Stage Mid Rank pill? It is certain to fail. ''She''s probably using this kind of method to attract attention to herself¡­'' Bang! An explosion erupted from within the furnace. Following that, the stench of smoke emitted from the furnace, making Mu Ru Yue crease her brows tightly. She had failed to refine a General Stage Mid Rank pill at her first try. "The General Stage Mid Rank pill is really iparable to pills under the God realm. Even the difficulty during the refinement had increased drastically¡­" Mu Ru Yue''s tightly creased brows rxed with her gazending on the pill furnace before her. "Hmph!" How could Ding Lin give up a chance to mock Mu Ru Yue upon seeing such a sight? ''This damnable woman had greatly humiliated me within the essory shop before the entrance exam!'' "I will like to advise you to stop overestimating your might. You''re just a God-general Low Rank practitioner. How will you possibly be able to refine a Mid Rank pill?" God-general Low Rank? Swish! The crowd immediately discussed among themselves with undisguised contempt in their eyes. A God-General Low Rank was actually able to pass the entrance exam. It must be due to having good luck. If it wasn''t for her good luck, she would have already died earlier on in God Mountain. "Phew!" Mu Ru Yue seemed to fail to hear Dong Lin''s words. She blew out a mouthful of air. She then took out the medicinal nts she had purchased at the medicinal shop in front of the alchemy training room again. "The result will always be the same no matter how many times she tries!" Ding Lin sniggered. She didn''t in the slightest think Mu Ru Yue will seed. It was just too insane to think a God-general Low Rank practitioner will be able to refine a Mid Rank pill. It was clearly infeasible! However, Mu Ru Yue''s expression didn''t change in the slightest when she received all those mockery-filled gazes. There wasn''t a single ripple on her calm eyes¡­ She gradually eliminated the impurities on the medical nts before tossing it within the pill furnace. Swish! mes instantly lit up again, enveloping the entire pill furnace¡­ Everyone''s eyes were staring unblinkingly at Mu Ru Yue. They feared they might miss out on something if they weren''t careful¡­ Currently, Mu Ru Yue only had the pill furnace in front of her in her eyes. There weren''t any rooms for her to focus on anything else. Chapter 1121 - Shocked Part 6 When Mu Ru Yue''s serious face was looked from the side, it was so mesmerising subconsciously dazzling the crowd''s eyes¡­ Time passed gradually. Drops of sweat formed on Mu Ru Yue''s forehead. It was as if the process was really strenuous¡­ Even the crowd wasn''t sure how much time had passed before a refreshing scent emitted from the pill furnace before her. Sounds of collision could be heard from the pill furnace at this moment¡­ "Seeded?" The crowd was stunned for a moment with shock in their eyes. ''Has she really managed to refine a General Stage Low Rank pill?'' "Hmph!" Ding Lin snorted coldly with her nose. Just when she wanted to say something, she suddenly remembered the rule regarding being within the alchemy training room. She hastily shut her mouth, nervously surveying her surroundings. ''Phew~ it''s really lucky that everyone''s gaze is focused on Mu Ru Yue. Therefore, nobody noticed the sound I''ve identally given out¡­'' "Is¡­ is that a General Stage Mid Rank pill? That''s right, it is indeed a General Stage Mid Rank pill! Moreover, I can clearly feel my cultivation increased. Can that be the Breaking General Pill that enables the consumer to break through the General Stage Low Rank realm?" Suddenly, an exim attracted Ding Lin''s gaze toward Mu Ru Yue. When she turned her head to look, she instantly saw a pill emitting a white glow in Mu Ru Yue''s hand. That white light that was something that could not be even sphemed by God and saints, illuminated the entire alchemy training room¡­ "General Stage Mid Rank!" Swish! Ding Lin''splexion turned gravely pale. ''Isn''t this woman''s cultivation only at the God-general Low Rank? How is she able to refine a Mid Rank pill?'' Ding Lin bit down on her lip upon thinking about that, staring fixedly on Mu Ru Yue. General Stage pill would emit an intense glow. People under the light ray would be able to obtain the power of the alchemy pill. For example, if it was a healing type of pill, people under the glow of the alchemy pill would be healed by the alchemy pill. Of course, the effect wouldn''t be as great as physically consuming the pill. Moreover, that effect was a characteristic that a General Stage Pill would possess. Currently, all of the God-general Mid Rank practitioners qwew looking mouth-wateringly at the pill in Mu Ru Yue''s hand. They had an impulse to snatch away the pill and consume it. The pill that could allow them to break through was really too tempting to them¡­ "Sess." Mu Ru Yue took out the pills from the furnace, gently blowing out a mouthful of air. She then walked out of the alchemy training room¡­ "Let''s go and see where she will go next!" The crowd looked at each other once before following closely behind her. Mu Ru Yue didn''t head back to the dormitory. She walked before Elder Yue instead. With a raised brow, she said, "I want to enter the General Stage High Rank alchemy training room." "What?" Elder Yue was stunned for a moment before he looked puzzled at Mu Ru Yue and said, "You have only stayed at the Mid Rank room for two days. Are you sure you want to head to the High Rank room that quickly? The entry fees for entering the General Stage High Rank room is different from the Mid Rank. You will need to use ten Mid Rank Spiritual Stones in order to enter that room." "Mhm." Mu Ru Yue nodded slightly, casually taking out a bunch of Mid Rank Spiritual Stones. She then asked indifferently after delivering them before Elder Yue, "Is that enough?" Elder Yue was startled. He took those Mid Rank Spiritual Stones from her before agreeing, "I will help you activate the door to the alchemy training room now." Everyone that was following behind Mu Ru Yue was stunned upon hearing what she said this instant. She had just broken through to the Mid Rank. Was she really going to try out the High Rank? If so, she would be too greedy. There had never been the case since the long history of the God Academy that a person directly advanced to the General Stage High Rank room after breaking through the General Stage Mid Rank¡­ "Stop right there!" When Elder Yue saw those people wanted to follow Mu Ru Yue into the room, he frowned and said snappily, "You will need to give me ten Mid Rank Spiritual Stones as a prerequisite for entering the High Rank alchemy training room. If you don''t have them, you aren''t allowed to enter!" Chapter 1122 - Shocked Part 7 "Elder Yue." Ding Lin changed her usual arrogant demeanor as she looked pitifully at Elder Yue. She tried to persuade him, "I won''t read any books after going it nor use anything within the alchemy training room. I just want to see her refine the pills. Please just let me in." "Cannot!" Elder Yue red at her before he said, "It is the rule of the academy. I can''t break it for you all. You all may enter after giving me those spiritual stones. Otherwise, you can only wait outside here." Ding Lin bit down on her lip. ''I had previously spent fifteen Mid Rank Spiritual Stones to purchase a ne in order to humiliate Mu Ru Yue. I don''t have much on me right now. How can I afford to waste ten more Mid Rank Spiritual Stones?'' "Elder Yue, I''ve Mid Rank Spiritual Stones. Please let me enter." Others saw him as an example and simrly took out Mid Rank Spiritual Stones. As for the poorer people, they could only watch on as they walked into the alchemy training room¡­ "I will wait here!" Ding Lin bit down hard on her lip. ''Mu Ru Yue wille out sooner orter. I will then be able to find out what had happened then¡­'' Mu Ru Yue had stayed within the General Stage High Rank room for five days this time. A woman with a rather feebleplexion walked out of the General Stage High Rank room after five days. "Can it be she failed in her refinement?" When Ding Lin saw Mu Ru Yue''s exhausted appearance, she was ted. With a smirk, she mocked, "How can this woman be able to refine a General Stage High Rank pill? I am only at the General Stage Mid Rank now. How can she be more talented than me?" ''It''s certainly impossible!'' "What had happened inside? Has she seeded or not?" When Mu Ru Yue walked out, the rest that was inside also exited the room. When the people guarding outside saw theming out, they couldn''t help but ask. It got to be known that Mu Ru Yue was only a neer. Her martial cultivation was only at the God-general Low Rank realm. If it wasn''t the case, she wouldn''t have garnered that much attention¡­ If it was other disciples of the academy, perhaps they wouldn''t be able to attract that much attention. The youth that came out of the room face chuckled bitterly upon hearing that, "She had sessfully refined a General Spiritual Pill that can help God-general High Rank practitioners to advance to the Peak Realm. Moreover¡­ she had only failed five times! More importantly, do you know how much pills she has refined in that pill furnace in one go? It is twenty! My heavens, it is also only her first time refining a General Stage High Rank pill. She can create God-general Peak Realm practitioners as well!" Swish! There was like a sudden p of thunder that struck the crowds, erupting a mour. Even the disciple of the head of the academy had failed twenty times when he first tried to refine a General Stage High Rank pill. He could only refine two pills in that pill furnace. On the other hand, she only failed five times! She also refined twenty pills at one go! Could she dare to shock people even more? Ding Lin''splexion turned gravely pale. She was already speechless. But what filled her heart more was unwillingness to ept the fact and jealousy¡­ ''I can''t tolerate that the woman I disregarded upon was more superior to me!'' "It seems there are some good seedlings among the neers this time." Elder Yue narrowed his eyes before he chuckled andmented, "That little girl is really a rare alchemy talent. It''s a pity she doesn''t have a nurturement from well-known masters, resulting in her only being able to refine a General Stage High Rank pill. If it wasn''t that case, she may already have broken through to the King Stage! I believe she will continue toe here. I will pay more attention to her when that timees¡­" ''It is indeed difficult toe across such talents. She may perhaps even enter the eyes of those old fellows of the academy¡­'' Once Mu Ru Yue walked into the dormitory room, she saw Li Sha walking briskly toward her. When Li Sha saw Mu Ru Yue, her eyes momentarily lit up, immediately pouncing toward Mu Ru Yue. Chapter 1123 - Shocked Part 8

Chapter 1123 - Shocked Part 8

¡°Yue Er, you¡¯re finally back. Are you trying to worry all of us to death? You¡¯ve already vanished for an entire week. I thought you have been set up by that woman Xiao Yu again!¡± Even though there were several people that knew about Mu Ru Yue¡¯s whereabouts, they simrly didn¡¯t leave the alchemy training room until Mu Ru Yue left. They naturally wouldn¡¯t be able to spread out the news¡­ ¡°Aren¡¯t I back now? That¡¯s right, where¡¯s Qian Ye and Yi Lian?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brow rose but she couldn¡¯t detect any signs of them. She turned her head to look at Li Sha and asked. Li Sha was startled before she smiled coldly and replied, ¡°Isn¡¯t all due to that bastard Qi Mo?¡± ¡°Qi Mo?¡± Mu Ru Yue creased her brows tightly. ¡®Can it be something happened again during the time I wasn¡¯t around?¡¯ ¡°Qi Mo has regretted and wants Qian Ye to forgive him. But Qian Ye ignored him. Yet, he continues to pester her constantly. Qian Ye, who had reached her limit, chose to train in the secret realm. Yi Lian worries for her safety so she went along with her, leaving me behind to wait for your return.¡± ¡®Secret realm?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression turned slightly grim as she eximed, ¡°Not good!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Li Sha turned her head to look at Mu Ru Yue as she asked, puzzled. ¡°There¡¯s only a ce within the academy that can allow people to kill someone without being found out. It is the secret realm of the academy! If someone kills somebody inside that ce, there certainly won¡¯t be anyone that will find out about that!¡± Li Sha¡¯s heart trembled. ¡®How have I not thought about this point?¡¯ She then replied with a shaky voice, ¡°Then¡­ what shall we do? They have already left two days ago.¡± Li Sha almost broke down in tears upon saying that. Guilt was fully disyed on her face. ¡®If I¡¯ve thought about this point earlier, I definitely won¡¯t let them go to that secret realm¡­¡¯ ¡°Let¡¯s go and find them. Perhaps we may still be able to get to them in time!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze darkened. An ice-cold ray of light shed past her eyes. The secret realm was a cultivating ce of the academy. They just needed to use ten spiritual stones in order to be teleported to another dimension via the teleportation array outside the secret realm¡­ Not only was there dense energies within that dimensional space, but there were also a lot of treasures and powerful demon beasts. Thus, it was the best training ce for the disciples within the academy. Yi Lian was supporting the injured Qian Ye within the secret realm. She couldn¡¯t help but retreat a few steps back. She looked warily at the aggressive crowd before them. ¡°Who are you? Why are you trying to kill Qian Ye and me?¡± ¡°Haha!¡± The youth that was the head of the groupughed heartily. With a mockery smile, he said, ¡°Nothing much. It¡¯s just that my mood dampened after seeing the two of you. Hence, the two of you must forfeit your lives here today!¡± Yi Lian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡®There are four God-general High Rank practitioners. Even though they have the same cultivation as I am, Qian Ye is only at the God-general Mid Rank¡­ ¡®Therefore, we aren¡¯t a match for this group of people! What¡¯s worse is that these people have pursued us for an entire day. Yet, we are still clueless as to who they are!¡¯ ¡°Yi Lian, stop asking. I know who they are!¡± Qian Ye wiped away the remnants of blood from the corner of her lips. She chuckled bitterly before saying, ¡°I¡¯ve implicated you. If I haven¡¯t guessed wrong, they¡­ should be doing things for Xiao Yu!¡± ¡°It¡¯s that woman again!¡± Yi Lian¡¯s expression darkened with a cial ray of light in her eyes. ¡°Haha!¡± The youthful disciplesughed out loud before saying, ¡°It seems you aren¡¯t idiots since you were able to guess it that quickly. You will be dead shortly anyways so no harm telling you the truth. That¡¯s right, it is indeed Elder Apprentice Sister Xiao Yu that called us toe here after you. Moreover, she promised that she will help us break through to the God-general Peak realm once we kill you! Thus, it can be counted as you won¡¯t die a meaningless death!¡± (teaser) ¡°Yue Er, you¡¯re finally back. Are you trying to worry me to death? You¡¯ve already vanished for an entire week. I thought you have cheated on me!¡± ¡®Even though I know Mu Ru Yue wouldn¡¯t cheat on me, she may be tempted by others. Everyone, other than Mu Ru Yue, can¡¯t be trusted.¡¯ ¡°Aren¡¯t I back now? That¡¯s right, have you missed me?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brow rose but she held back her intense impulse to smother Li Sha to death with her tight embrace. She turned her head to look at Li Sha and asked. Goddess Miki suddenly appeared and with a deep frown, she eximed, ¡°Hey! What¡¯s happening here? Mu Ru Yue! How can you do this to Ye Wu Chen? Is being in love with him actually an act to cover up your rtionship? How long has this been happening? AhhhH!¡± ¡®I¡¯ve read that guys does this in other novels¡­ Does girls does this as well now? Oh my~ Oh my~¡¯ [P.S To Miki¡¯s lovely readers, Miki: Have I fooled anyone even for a moment? *sniggers*] Chapter 1124 - Little Huang Ers Departure Part 1

Chapter 1124 - Little Huang Er''s Departure Part 1

''Xiao Yu?'' Yi Lian''s expression instantly turned grim with a cold ray of light that flickered past her eyes. ''It is that pestering woman again! I didn''t expect she will want to make use of the secret realm to kill us!'' "Tsk! Tsk!" The young disciple clicked his tongue before continuing, "I doubt you will ever be able to have a taste of the General Spiritual Pill that can help a God-general High Rank practitioner to break through to the Peak realm. Perhaps Elder Apprentice Sister Xiao Yu may give you two a couple of those pills if you didn''t oppose her! It''s a pity¡­" The young disciple sighed with pity but there was disdain in his eyes. "Yi Lian, I''m sorry. This is the second time I''ve implicated you already." Qian Ye looked guilty at Yi Lian''s side face. "Moreover, if it wasn''t for you to apany me in avoiding Qi Mo, perhaps you won''t be in such a dangerous situation¡­" "Stop saying such useless stuff. More importantly, what we need to do now is to deal with this crisis!" Yi Lian quietened. ''If I was by myself, I can escape under this encirclement. But if I was to escape with Qian Ye, it is clearly impossible for me to leave¡­ ''What else can I do other than that?'' Yi Lian''s eyes moved, pondering what was the best solution. Yet, the young disciple brandished his hand. Momentarily, the people by his side charged toward them. The intense situation made the air in the surrounding tense up¡­ "Not good!" When Yi Lian turned her head, she saw a God-general High Rank practitioner raised hisrge axe and mercilessly chopped downward toward Qian Ye. Her expression changed abruptly, hastily pulling Qian Ye to her side. She then raised her sword to block her opponent''s blow. However, there was another sharp sword wind that was shot rapidly over. She used a hand to pull Qian Ye, quickly turning her head to look at the iing person. Pfft! The sword wind hadnded on her shoulder. Blood instantly flowed out from the wound, staining her entire robe red. "Qian Ye, I will hold them back. You are to quickly escape. You will be able to avenge our vengeance if you manage to survive!" ''It is impossible for me to escape with Qian Ye, judging by the current situation. Hence, I can only make her leave. Perhaps there still may be an inkling hope¡­'' Qian Ye''s heart shuddered. She raised her head to look at the woman by her side with mixed feelings. ''All in all, we are only just dormitory friends. ''Although I''ve blocked the Attracting Beast Powder for them, Xiao Yu had done that due to me. Hence, I don''t need their repayment. ''Nheless, Yi Lian is passing the chance of survival to me now¡­'' "Why are you just standing there in a daze?" Yi Lian''s expression darkened as she eximed immediately, "Why are you not leaving? You won''t have the chance to escape if you continue to dally!" Just when Qian Ye wanted to say something, she saw arge sword striking toward Yi Lian. Her heart momentarily stopped beating. She shouted loudly with a horrified voice, "Yi Lian, be careful¡­" "What?" Yi Lian was stunned for a moment. When she turned around, therge sword was already shing downward toward her. She didn''t have time to make any more defensive maneuvers. She hastily used her sword to block in front of her chest. ng! A crisp sound was heard. Yi Lian''s body was sent flying. Blood spurted out from her mouth, staining the entire ground red¡­ "Yi Lian!" Qian Ye shrieked. She hastily ran to Yi Lian''s side and crouched down as she asked concerned, "How are you?" "Cough! Cough!" Yi Lian coughed as she looked at the aggressive crowd. With a trace of a bitter smile, she said, "It seems it will be difficult for us to escape the ordeal this time around¡­" Despair filled her expression upon thinking about that. But the emotion that overwhelmed her despair was resentment in dying meaninglessly. Furthermore, nobody would know she died under Xiao Yu''s hands¡­ l Chapter 1125 - Little Huang Ers Departure Part 2

Chapter 1125 - Little Huang Er''s Departure Part 2

"It seems really lively here." A breeze blew by. An indifferent voice flowed along with the wind, entering their eyes. That voice was so clear that their initial despairing heart revived from the dead. They stared at the figure that had her back facing the sunlight behind the crowd¡­ The woman strolled over under the morning sunlight. There was a slight smile on her impable face. When her ink-ck eyes looked at Yi Lian that was lying on the ground, she paused for a moment before she said, "Sorry, I''veete." Yi Lian snapped out from her initial shock. A smile graced her face, making her appearance gentler. "Yue Er, you''re here?" The corner of Mu Ru Yue''s lips raised. She swept an indifferent gaze through the crowd as she asked, "Are you Xiao Yu''s people?" "Hmph!" The young disciple snorted coldly as he replied, "So what if I am? Since you''ve seen this sight, you will die as well!" Mu Ru Yue wasn''t angered by his speech. She just replied casually, "Then¡­ we have to see if you''ve that capability of not!" "Haha!" The young discipleughed out loud as he said, "You will find out whether I''ve the capability or not shortly. It''s a pity that you three woman has such an outstanding appearance. Who called you all to offend someone you can''t afford to offend?!" Mu Ru Yue no longer talked to him further. She turned her head to face Yi Lian and said, "Do you want to increase your might?" Yi Lian was stunned for a moment as she looked puzzled at Mu Ru Yue and said, "Of course, I want to. But it will be really arduous for me to increase my might." "No, it''s really simple." Mu Ru Yue smiled faintly as she continued, "Consume this pill." Even though Mu Ru Yue wanted to personally deal with these people, Yi Lian''s strength was insufficient. I would always be worried about her after all. Thus, she had chosen to increase her might in the end. Yi Lian didn''t hesitate in the slightest, taking the pill and swallowing it without a word. Instantly, a medicinal power flowed into her body from her throat, warming her entire body''s meridians. Boom! A mighty power rose from Yi Lian''s body at this instant. Her cultivation had directly increased from the God-general High Rank to the Peak realm¡­ "Broken through? She has broken through?" The young disciple was stupefied. He made a realization shortly after. He eximed, "General Spiritual Pill! That''s right, it is indeed the General Spiritual Pill that can enable the consumer to break through from the God-general High Rank to the Peak realm!" ''My heavens, just who is this woman? How is she able to casually take out the General Spiritual Pill? ''Moreover, I''ve just said a baselessment saying that with Yi Lian''s status, she would never be able to have the chance to taste the General Spiritual Pill. Who would have thought that my stand will be corrected that quickly?'' "Yue Er." Yi Lian was stirred up upon feeling the power in her body after breaking through. "Thank you. I will never be able to repay you the grace and favour you''ve showered me for eternity¡­" Mu Ru Yue smirked as she apathetically swept a gaze through the paled face crowd. She thenmented, "Don''t we need to deal with these people now?" Momentarily, everyone retreated a couple of steps back. Dread was expressed in their eyes. ''Escape!'' A word entered all of their minds. They instantly looked at each other in the eyes before they turned around and ran away frantically. Wouldn''t they be seeking death if they try to fight Yi Lian head-on? She was already a God-general Peak realm expert. How could they just High rank practitioners match up to her? But how could Yi Lian give them a chance to escape? Her hot body overtook them from behind, quickly blocking their path. "Are you trying to escape? It''s a pity it''s toote. All of you won''t have the chance to escape again. This is your oue for helping her do things!" l Chapter 1126 - Little Huang Ers Departure Part 3

Chapter 1126 - Little Huang Er''s Departure Part 3

The crowd''s face turned gravely pale. Horror was expressed in their eyes. If they knew there was such a powerful existence by Qian Ye''s side and could even give away the Spiritual Pill, they certainly wouldn''t help Xiao Yu in this matter. But it was already toote for regrets. ''No! ''I definitely don''t want to die!'' The young disciple bit down hard on his lip before he suddenly looked at Mu Ru Yue behind him. He then gritted his teeth before dashing toward Mu Ru Yue. Swish! A sword appeared in his grasp. "Woman, go and die! I will drag you down along with me even if I am doomed to die!" ''This woman''s grandeur isn''t powerful. She should be really easy to be dealt with. If I hold her hostage, perhaps we may have a chance of survival¡­'' When he was about to reach before Mu Ru Yue, the woman that hadn''t made any movement finally raised her gaze. There was a trace of cold ray in her eyes as she looked coldly at him. When his eyes met with that pair of eyes, his body shuddered for some reasons. Following that, an enormous sword suddenly appeared behind her back, giving off an astonishing grandeur. "A Sword That Pierces Through The Heavens!" The enormous sword shed down from the sky after she said that. mes burned freely at that moment. It was like an enormous mountain was weighing down on that young disciple, making him raise his head in astonishment. He then shrieked, "No!!" Boom! When that enormous sword shed downward, the entire ground and mountain swayed. But it quickly regained its peace¡­ White robes were leisurely fluttering on top of the mountain valley. The woman''s expression was cold and indifferent but it subconsciously attracted everyone''s gazes to her. A bonafide God-general High Rank practitioner had been instantly killed by her? Everyone gasped. Their shock overwhelmed their terror as they looked dazedly at therge fissure on the ground after the enormous swordnded on the ground¡­ "Yi Lian, we shall leave after you quickly deal with those people." Mu Ru Yue looked at Yi Lian and said that casually. Yi Lian came back to her senses from her shock as she nodded and agreed, "Alright. Please give me a moment. It will be really easy to deal with these people¡­" She coincidentally needed a person to test out her might on after breaking through! Qian Ye pursed her lips slightly as she looked at Mu Ru Yue with aplex gaze. She said, "It seems I owe you one again¡­ This is the second time you''ve saved my life." "We are teammates, aren''t we?" Mu Ru Yue turned her head to look at Qian Ye with a smile on her face. Qian Ye''s heart shuddered. ''That''s right, they are my teammates! They simrly are the only ones that genuinely care for me other than Royal Father and Mother.'' Warmth filled Qian Ye''s heart. With a slight smirk on her delicate and pretty face, she said, "I initially came here for Qi Mo. But now, I believe the actual reason foring here is to meet all of you¡­ I will remember these two matters. I will repay you for what you''ve done in the future!" Qian Ye would act arrogant before others. But she could no longer be arrogant before this woman before her. It was due to this woman being superior to her in every way. Furthermore, Mu Ru Yue was the only one she admires¡­ "Let''s go." Mu Ru Yue smirked slightly as she said, "Don''t leave the sight of the academy next time. Otherwise, she will not be willing to take things lying down." Qian Ye nodded silently. ''My foolishness has almost implicated others this time. Hence, I will never make the same mistake again¡­'' Mu Ru Yue and the rest left the secret realm through the teleportation portal after dealing with those people. They even intentionally made a high-profile return before everyone''s eyes so Xiao Yu quickly found out about that news¡­ l Chapter 1127 - Little Huang Ers Departure Part 4

Chapter 1127 - Little Huang Er''s Departure Part 4

Bang! With a brandish of her hand, all of the porcin on the table was swept onto the ground. She thenmented with gritted teeth, "Those damnable women are too lucky. They actually managed to survive!" When she thought about Qi Mo pestering Qian Yetely, she gritted her teeth with hatred. A cold ray of light shed past her eyes. "It is especially so for that woman Mu Ru Yue! I will never forgive her! She was the one that made me lose all of my reputation in this academy!" Xiao Yu remained silent for a moment, pondering. She then ordered, "Someone help me to find Ding Lin and bring her here." ''If the information I''ve gotten isn''t wrong, the woman known as Ding Lin has a conflict with Mu Ru Yue when they first entered the academy. ''Perhaps I can make use of her to eradicate Mu Ru Yue!'' Quickly, there was someone that brought Ding Lin before Xiao Yu. Ding Lin was apprehensive on her way here as she didn''t know why Elder Apprentice Sister Xiao Yu had sought for her. Thus, when she saw Xiao Yu, her expression instantly became nervous. She said weakly, "Elder Apprentice Sister Xiao Yu, why have you sought for me?" "Mhm." Xiao Yu nodded as she said, "Ding Lin, your innate talent seems rather good. What cultivation have you reached currently?" "God-general Mid Rank." Ding Lin lowered her head embarrassed. She didn''t have any remarkable points to say before Xiao Yu. "God-general Mid Rank?" Xiao Yu''s eyes glimmered before she rubbed her chin slightly and continued, "I can help you to instantly break through to the God-general Peak realm. I wonder if you''re willing to ept." "What?" Ding Lin was ted as she looked at Xiao Yu''s delicate and pretty face excitedly. "Is¡­ is what you said is the truth?" ''Am I dreaming when she said I can directly breakthrough from the God-general Mid Rank to the God-general Peak realm?'' "Of course, it''s the truth." Xiao Yu smiled sinisterly as she said, "But there''s something I need you to do for me¡­" "Elder Apprentice Sister, I will do anything in my power for you." "It''s nothing too major. I just need you to kill someone for me¡­" Radiance glimmered dimly in Xiao Yu''s eyes as she said, "That person also has a grudge with you. She is¡ª¡ª Mu Ru Yue!" Ding Lin''s body stiffened before she said with gritted teeth, "That woman had humiliated me. I will never forget about that. Hence, even if Elder Apprentice Sister didn''t instruct me to do that, I will simrly do it!" "I know about that so I dispatched for someone to find you. Mu Ru Yue is very prideful and arrogant. If you challenge her, she will surely ept it. When you kill her during thepetition, nobody will say anything about you." Glimmers flickered in Ding Lin''s eyes. It was obviously really tempting. But she still had an inkling hesitation in her heart¡­ "Wil-will there be any side effects?" Xiao Yu smiled as she replied, "There certainly won''t be!" ''How can there not be? ''It will be going to forcefully increase her cultivation from the Mid Rank to the Peak rank. How can there be no side effects for directly increasing her cultivation by two realms? ''Ding Lin will only have a year to live after consuming this pill¡­ ''Of course, I won''t tell Ding Lin about this no matter what. Otherwise, how can she willingly be my chess piece?'' "Alright." Ding Lin heaved a sigh of relief. ''Xiao Yu, as an Elder Apprentice Sister, shouldn''t be deceiving me. Since there won''t be any side effects and I can also kill Mu Ru Yue, why should I refuse?'' "You can take it and consume it." Instantly, Xiao Yu tossed an alchemy pill bottle toward Ding Lin with a cunning smile that shone past her eyes. However, Ding Lin currently was excitedly looking at the jade bottle in her hand so she didn''t notice Xiao Yu''s expression¡­ l Chapter 1128-1129 Little Huang Ers Departure Part 5

Chapter 1128 - Little Huang Er''s Departure Part 5

"Mother." Just when Mu Ru Yue sat down inside the room, Ye Si Huang exited the Alchemy Book and stood before Mu Ru Yue. He pursed his lips slightly as he blinked his innocent eyes at Mu Ru Yue. He then said childishly, "I want to leave here for a period of time." Mu Ru Yue was stunned for a moment as she looked shocked at Ye Si Huang. She asked, "Where are you going?" Ye Si Huang shook his little head. He stared at Mu Ru Yue without blinking as he replied, "I must settle a matter. Don''t worry. I have already recovered a lot of my power. There won''t be any danger. I will return after settling that matter¡­" Mu Ru Yue remained quiet for a moment when she heard what she said. She raised her head to look at Ye Si Huang''s clear eyes. She said, "Are you sure there won''t be any danger? If there really won''t be, you can go." Ye Si Huang looked quietly at Mu Ru Yue. Suddenly, he leaped into her embrace hugging the woman tightly. "Little Huang Er¡­" Mu Ru Yue was stunned for a moment before she smiled faintly and said, "Remember to go ande back early. We will be waiting here for you." "Mhm." Ye Si Huang responded, burying his head on Mu Ru Yue''s chest. He then said with strong reluctance, "Mother, Little Huang Er will return safe and sound." ''It is due to me having people I care fondly here that I have to leave. ''But even since I returned to the God Realm, those people have already sensed my existence. Thus, I have to temporarily leave her side so that she can mature in God Academy peacefully¡­'' Ye Si Huang released Mu Ru Yue after a long time. He gave her a final nce before turning around and vanishing from her sight¡­ When Mu Ru Yue saw the divine child-like child left, shemented with a gentle smile, "Huang Er, I trust you." ''It''s due to that trust that she allowed him to leave¡­ ''But it''s unknown as to when they will be able to reunite again this time.'' "Master." Xiao Yue''s elegant voice was heard from within her soul. "Don''t fret. The young master is a Demon God. He will be fine." "I hope so." Mu Ru Yue sighed slightly as she continued, "We need to improve our might as quickly as possible. I''ve a feeling Ye Si Huang''s identity isn''t simple! Even though I don''t know what is his rtionship to the God Realm, I understand he originated from here! I need to improve my might so that I can properly protect my son! Moreover, there''s also the Dan family eyeing covetously for the Alchemy Book¡­" ''I have a lot of enemies. Therefore, I can''t let my guard down.'' "Master, what shall we do next?" Mu Ru Yue shed lightly as he said, "Xiao Yue, have you forgotten what the God Academy has most?" "What?" "Talents!" Mu Ru Yue smirked as she continued, "They must be talents from all over the ce as long as they are able to enter God Academy! Therefore, I wish to create a power faction here!" Xiao Yue remained silent. ''All the disciples of God Academy is arrogant. How difficult will it be to create a power faction here?'' "Xiao Yue, have you forgotten the way as to how I''ve always be prosperous? If I make use of alchemy pills, I may be able to create my own power faction!" Mu Ru Yue smiled as she exined. "Let''s go. We should go and purchase medicinal nts at the medicinal nt''s shop." She leaped out of bed upon saying that. She pushed open the room''s door and headed out¡­ Currently, Li Sha and the rest were discussing something inside the room. When they saw Mu Ru Yue had pushed open the door, she asked, "Yue Er, where are you heading to?" Mu Ru Yue paused her steps for a moment, looking at the three others that were in the living room. She replied with a slight smirk, "Medicinal nt''s shop." l Chapter 1129 - Little Huang Er''s Departure Part 6 "Medicinal nt''s shop?" Li Sha''s eyes lit up as she asked, "Are you going to refine some pills? How about all of us go with you?" "Alright." Mu Ru Yue nodded as she agreed smiling. It was perfectly at noon now. Hence, there were rather few disciples roaming about. Mu Ru Yue started to search for her desired medicinal nts after entering the medicinal nt''s shop. Her basket was quickly filled with medicinal nts due to her wanting to refine too many pills¡­ Thus, Mu Ru Yue found that she had be very poor after payment. "It seems I''ve got to find a way to earn those spiritual pills." She sighed a little. She chuckled bitterly as she looked at the basket that brimmed with medicinal nts. Following that, she tossed all of the medicinal nts into her storage ring, heading outward¡­ Who knew that a figure would block their path just when they exited the shop? "You again!" Li Sha''s expression changed slightly as she said furiously, "Do you have an end? Why are you always seek trouble with us?" Qian Ye looked curiously at Ding Lin that was blocking in front of them. She asked, puzzled, "Li Sha, who is she?" Li Sha snorted as she replied, "She is just someone that likes to show off. There was a person that was selling a ne for ten Mid Rank Spiritual Stones. But she gave that dealer fifteen Mid Rank Spiritual Stones just to show off." "Pfft!" Qian Yeughed as she asked, "Is there something wrong with her mind?" "You¡­" Ding Lin''s expression changed instantly upon hearing their conversation. "You all are the ones that have something wrong with your minds instead! I''vee here for a matter this time!" Her gaze cast at Mu Ru Yue when she was saying that. She raised her chin and challenged with looking downward, "Do you have the guts to ept my challenge?" Even though there weren''t many disciples around, they still gathered a small cluster of groups. When they heard Ding Lin''s words, they subconsciously discussed among themselves. "Yue Er!" Yi Lian''s expression darkened as she looked seriously at Ding Lin before her andmented, "There''s something weird about her¡­" "You''ve seen through her?" Mu Ru Yue looked shocked at Yi Lian. She didn''t expect Yi Lian was able to see through Ding Lin''s current body''s condition. ''If I''ve not guessed wrong, Ding Lin has consumed an alchemy pill to forcefully increase her might. That kind of alchemy pill is different from Spiritual Pills. Moreover, there are severe side effects! ''I didn''t expect she will choose to discard her life for power¡­'' "Sorry, but I''m not the slightest interested in battling with you." Mu Ru Yue swept an indifferent gaze at Ding Lin and refused coldly. "Are you afraid?" Ding Lin''s expression changed as she continued with a cold smile, "If you''re scared, you can concede defeat! Perhaps I may be merciful and spare your life!" ''Afraid?'' Qian Ye chuckled upon hearing that. ''Mu Ru Yue can instantly kill a God-general High Rank practitioner. What''s there to be afraid of her? This woman is really overestimating her might¡­'' "Let''s go." Mu Ru Yue rxed her tightly creased brows. She no longer looked at Ding Lin, raising her leg to advance forward¡­ "Mu Ru Yue!" Ding Lin turned around and red at Mu Ru Yue. She shouted angrily, "I really don''t know how your parents raised you up. You don''t even know basic courtesy! You seriously don''t have any upbringing, always considering everything beneath you! You have only entered God Academy by pure luck. Don''t think too highly about yourself!" When Ding Lin saw that Mu Ru Yue that was initially leaving had halted her steps after she said that, she gradually walked over toward Mu Ru Yue. "So, forcing someone to ept your challenge and shouting at people like a shrew in public is proper upbringing. This is my first time hearing such a logic." l Chapter 1130 - Challenge Part 1

Chapter 1130 - Challenge Part 1

Ding Lin''s expression changed as she snorted coldly and taunted, "If you have that guts, ept my challenge!" "Alright." Mu Ru Yue smirked slightly as she continued, "Since you want to battle against me that badly, I shall apany you to the end. You can pick a time now." "A monthter!" Ding Lin raised her chin as she looked mockingly at Mu Ru Yue and said, "I will let you live another month. You don''t need to thank me. I just don''t want you to die too early!" Mu Ru Yue looked at Ding Lin onest time before she turned around and said, "I''ve epted your challenge. I wille forth a monthter." She left without turning her head back upon saying that, disappearing from Ding Lin''s gaze¡­ Ding Lin smirked gradually as she looked at the woman''s departing figure. The cold smile on her face intensified as she said, "Mu Ru Yue, it will be your death day in a month''s time! This God Academy isn''t something anyone cane to¡­" Yi Lian had tightly creased brows inside the dormitory. With worries in her eyes, she asked, "Yue Er, are you serious in epting her challenge? Ding Lin seems rather strange. I''m afraid¡­" "Don''t fret. Since I''ve epted her challenge, I''m certain in winning against her." Mu Ru Yue smiled as she continued, "I got things to do during this month. If there''s nothing important, please don''t disturb me." She entered her room and gently shut her room''s door after tossing out those words. Mu Ru Yue had never stepped out from her room during that month, whole-heartedly refining pills in her room¡­ The entire academy was discussing theirpetition within that month. Yet, the instigators for this matter was nowhere to be seen. The tightly shut room''s door gradually opened after a month. Instantly, a rather miserable figure appeared before the girls'' eyes. "Yue Er!" Li Sha was excited as she walked hastily toward Mu Ru Yue and said, "You''ve locked yourself in your room for a month already. But thepetition is about to begin. Are you really going?" "Since it''s about time, we should head out." Mu Ru Yue smiled without a care, raising her leg to walk out of therge dormitory''s door. There was an arena stage within the academy specially prepared for disciples topete against each other. Any battle outside the arena stage would go against the academy''s rules. Spectators filled the area outside the arena stage in the morning. Curiosity was expressed in their eyes¡­ "Younger Apprentice Sister Ding Lin hase early on. Why don''t I see any traces of her opponent?" "I don''t know. She may be scared so she cowered¡­" "Scared? If she''s afraid, why has she epted? The people I look down upon the most are those that cower just before the battle." The crowd was instantly discussing among themselves at the arena. Everyone frequently nced at Ding Lin that was on the arena stage and discussed among themselves after that¡­ The woman was dressed in red robes on the arena stage with a pike in her hand. She smiled with contempt. However, if someone looked closely, they would have noticed Ding Lin''splexion was sickly pale. It was clear she very unhealthy¡­ When the crowd thought Mu Ru Yue had cowered from the battle, a figure finally appeared in the crowd''s gaze¡­ "Hmph!" Ding Lin snorted coldly as she raised her chin to look coldly at the woman walking toward her. "You''rete! If you came a littleter, it would have been counted as if you''ve lost thispetition even if you don''t have the slightest chance of triumphing against me! However, I will still give you a chance to battle me¡­" l Chapter 1131- Challenge Part 2

Chapter 1131- Challenge Part 2

Mu Ru Yue seemed to not have heard what Ding Lin said. With a sh of her body, shended on the arena stage. Ayer of snow seemed to have covered her cial face. With her ink-ck eyes calm without a ripple, she said, ¡°Can we start battling now?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Ding Lin smirked as she said, ¡°I¡¯ve already given you a month of survival. You no longer have any chance now¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression hadn¡¯t changed since the start. It was as though she didn¡¯t care about what she said¡­ ¡°Hey! Take a guess, who do you think will stand victorious in thispetition?¡± The people below the arena stage looked at the two women on the stage as they whispered, ¡°How about we bet on who will be the victor? I will be betting ten Mid Rank Spiritual Stones on Ding Lin!¡± ¡°I will bet fifteen on Ding Lin!¡± No matter what, Ding Lin was a God-general Peak realm practitioner now. The other woman would never be her match¡­ Therefore, the crowd was betting on Ding Lin¡¯s victory. Yet, a bold voice was heard from the crowd, interrupting their chats. ¡°I will bet a High Rank Spiritual Stone on Mu Ru Yue!¡± The crowd was stunned as they looked astonished at the handsome and tall man. People that knew that man looked at him with disbelief and said, ¡°Wan Zi Heng (ten thousand son constant), are you mad? Are you really betting a High Rank Spiritual Stone on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s victory?¡± Wan Zi Heng smiled, enhancing the liveliness of his handsome face. ¡°All of you are betting on Ding Lin to win. But I just like to bet the ones that are at a disadvantage. Perhaps she may be a dark horse. Even if I lose the bet, it will just be wasting a High Rank Spiritual Stone anyway.¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Someoneughed heartily upon thinking about that as he said, ¡°Wan Zi Heng, I wonder if I should thank you for giving us a High Rank Spiritual Stone. Don¡¯t worry, we will definitely treat you a meal to repay you after taking your High Rank Spiritual Stone!¡± What he meant was there wasn¡¯t any chance for Mu Ru Yue to stand victorious! Wan Zi Heng didn¡¯t care about their words as he stared at the white robes on the arena stage. It was obscure why he believed that woman might be a dark horse¡­ Ding Lin had already made a move on the arena stage. The pike in her hand soared through the air with a bright-coloured arc toward Mu Ru Yue. Seeing the pike that was brandished over, Mu Ru Yue raised her hand and grabbed onto the body of the pike. With a sneer, she said, ¡°You can use all of your might!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Ding Lin¡¯s expression changed as she snorted coldly. Swish! She pulled out the pike. The body was then instantly dded with scorching mes, rapidly charging toward Mu Ru Yue. ¡°Mu Ru Yue, do you know what¡¯s your greatest mistake? I was just displeased about you all trash that reported to the academy at our first meeting, wasting my time! However, you¡¯ve humiliated me greatly at the essory shop after that, making me unable to forget about it. It was from then on that I swore I will stomp all of your pride beneath my feet, making you understand you¡¯re inferior to me!¡± Currently, Ding Lin didn¡¯t in the slightest remember that she was the one that insulted others first while Mu Ru Yue was just purchasing her items. But in her point of view, Mu Ru Yue was humiliating her by spending that many spiritual stones¡­ It was something she could never forget! Swish! The pike that was dded with mes struck toward Mu Ru Yue, piercing a hole through her sleeve. Instantly, blood instantly surged out staining Mu Ru Yue¡¯s entire sleeve red. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Ding Linughed brazenly. She then said with hatred, ¡°It¡¯s fortunate Elder Apprentice Sister helped me in giving me the strength to take revenge against you! You won¡¯t be able to defeat me this time!¡± (teaser) Mu Ru Yue seemed to not have heard what Ding Lin said. With a sh of her body, shended on the arena stage. Ayer of snow seemed to have covered her cial face. With her ink-ck eyes calm without a ripple, she said, ¡°Can we start battling now?¡± ¡°Of course1!¡± Ding Lin smirked as she said, ¡°I¡¯ve already given you a month of survival. You no longer have any chance now¡­¡± 1. Miki: RIP! May you be blessed with a better mind in your next life. It will be a miracle in a miracle though~ Chapter 1132 - Challenge Part 3

Chapter 1132 - Challenge Part 3

Mu Ru Yue gently pressed pressure on the wound on her arm. She smiled as she looked at Ding Lin''s crazed expression. She said indifferently, "I wonder who is the Elder Apprentice Sister you''re referring to. Is she really helping you? I don''t know what method she used to increase your might, but I can safely tell you this. That pill you''ve consumed has side effects. You only left less than a year to live!" "Impossible!" Ding Lin sneered as she rebuked, "Are you trying to ruin Elder Apprentice Sister''s image in my heart? I''ve already asked her and she swore that there certainly won''t be any side effects. Perhaps you''re jealous of my might so you are purposely saying that to hurt my heart." Mu Ru Yue smirked slightly as she continued, "Do you often feel a pain in your chest during the night, feeling weakness in your limbs, and having bruises at the bottom of your feet recently?" Swish! Ding Lin''splexion turned gravely pale as she looked astonished at Mu Ru Yue. "Ho-how did you know about this?" Mu Ru Yue raised her ice-cold gaze to look at Ding Lin''s gravely pale face and replied, "Those are the side effects of the alchemy pill you''ve consumed¡­" Ding Lin retreated a couple of steps back, constantly shaking her head. ''Didn''t Elder Apprentice Sister Ding Lin swear that there won''t be any side effect? If it was so, why Mu Ru Yue was able to pinpoint the symptoms of my illness? ''Moreover, what can she gain from lying about this?'' Ding Lin''s heart spasmed a little. Suddenly, she charged toward Mu Ru Yue like a mad woman. She yelled, "You''re lying. That''s right, you must be deceiving me! How can I only have a year to live?" Boundless fear made Ding Lin lose her rationality, shrieking with bloodshot eyes. It was as if she could forget what Mu Ru Yue said by acting in this fashion¡­ "Wha-what is going on?" The crowd looked at Ding Lin in shock. Nobody understood what had happened to her, resulting in her losing her rationality. It was as if she only knew to attack the enemy before her¡­ Bang! Mu Ru Yue retreated a couple of steps back. A trace of blood streamed down from her left shoulder. Her gaze turned serious as she looked coldly at the crazed woman before her. Even though Ding Lin had used external means to forcefully increase her might, there was still arge disparity between a God-general Mid realm practitioner and a God-general Peak realm practitioner¡­ ''This isn''t going to work in the long run!'' Mu Ru Yue''s gaze darkened. When she saw Ding Lin attacking again, she moved to a side, dodging that blow. Following that, an enormous sword appeared behind her back, slicing through the air as it shed downward. Boom! Instantly, the entire arena stage was sliced into halves. The intense impact wave spread outward, making the entire ground quiver. However, the arena stage could not withstand the blow, crumbling. The crowd was startled as they looked bbergasted at Mu Ru Yue. ''This woman can actually deal out such a powerful blow! Is her might really just at the God-general High realm?'' "Mu Ru Yue, go and die!" Ding Lin coughed as she climbed out of the ruins. She no longer cared about anything, dashing toward Mu Ru Yue. The killing intent in her eyes was extremely intense¡­ Pfft! The grandeur that came pressuring over Mu Ru Yue made her retreat two steps back. She spat out blood. It was like crimson roses blooming on the ground¡­ "Yue Er!" Li Sha and the rest''s heart shuddered, unable to shift their gazes away. Worries instantly permeated their hearts, making them call out uncontrobly¡­ Yet, a mighty grandeur rose from Mu Ru Yue''s body, making Ding Lin that was attacking her be blown a couple of steps back. "Broken through?" Li Sha was stunned. l Chapter 1133 - Challenge Part 4

Chapter 1133 - Challenge Part 4

''How has she been able to break through again? ''Her breaking through speed is too quick¡­'' "Now, is it my turn?" Mu Ru Yue smirked, gradually climbing out of the ruins. She raised her gaze slightly as she said indifferently, "Ding Lin, since you want to kill me, there''s no reason why I should let you off." Swish! A sword ray shot out from the Heavenly Dragon me Sword, soaring through the sky and shooting toward Ding Lin at lightning speed. Ding Lin''s expression changed as she hastily raised her hand to block her attack. Just when she wanted to continue attacking Mu Ru Yue, Mu Ru Yue''s sword had be enormous again, shing down from the sky. Since Mu Ru Yue had broken through, the current might of Mu Ru Yue''s ''Sword That Pierces Through The Heaven'' blow was more powerful aspared to the previous. It seemed to have formed a me that came over to Ding Lin from thin air¡­ Swish! Ding Lin hastily aimed the pike in her hand toward Mu Ru Yue''s enormous sword that was able to cut through space. In her point of view, she was a God-general Peak Realm practitioner no matter what. How could her attack be inferior to Mu Ru Yue? However, her expression changed during the next scene¡­ When her pike neared the enormous sword, it was momentarily burned to ashes floating in the air. Following that, since there wasn''t any resistance, the enormous sword shed onto the ground. Instantly, a fissure appeared on the ground. The initial ruins were swept up into the air, beingpletely wiped out under the mes¡­ Silence¡­ The entire za was silent. The crowd looked astounded at Mu Ru Yue. They seemed greatly shocked. She had not only broken through to the God-general High realm during the battle but had she also seeded in using a God-general High realm might defeat a God-general Peak realm practitioner? That kind of might could be counted as the strongest amongst the neers. Instantly, mours rose among the crowd. There were even people twitching from pain. Of course, their hearts weren''t aching for Ding Lin. It was for the spiritual stones that they had used as bets instead¡­ Perhaps it was due to their loss that they grew hatred for Ding Lin. They really hoped she was still alive so that they could mercilessly relieve their anger on her! "Yue Er!" Li Sha''s wound up heart finally rxed as she walked briskly to Mu Ru Yue''s side as she said, "Yue Er, you''ve really worried me just now! I don''t know what happened but Ding Lin had broken through to the God-general Peak realm¡­" She couldn''t help but pursed her lips upon saying that. ''It''s lucky this fellow is too abnormal to the point even a God-general Peak realm practitioner can''t do anything to her¡­'' Mu Ru Yue smiled slightly as she turned to face the crowd before her. Her cold voice was gradually heard throughout the arena, "There is also something I will like to announce for epting her challenge." She paused for a moment before she continued, "If someone wants to purchase General Stage Mid and High Rank pills, you cane and look for me anytime." The crowd''s breath tightened as they stared at Mu Ru Yue with fervent gazes. There were several alchemists in God Academy. But there weren''t many alchemists willing to sell their alchemy pills. Yet, this woman was willing to sell her pills. How could they not be stirred up? Mu Ru Yue looked toward the three others by her side and said with a slight smile after tossing out those words, "Let''s go." Li Sha blinked herrge eyes as she asked, beaming, "I heard you''ve used a pill to help Yi Lian increase her might from the God-general High realm to the God-general Peak realm. I wonder if you can also give me one." "I can." Instantly, Li Sha''s eyes lit up. She hugged Mu Ru Yue, grinning. "Yue Er, I love you too much." l Chapter 1134 - Challenge Part 5

Chapter 1134 - Challenge Part 5

There were purple robes fluttering slightly among the wind among the crowd at this moment. The man frowned slightly as he swept a gaze at Li Sha. But he didn''t do anything. He just turned around and disappeared within the crowd. ''As long as she is fine, I should leave this ce¡­'' "Weird." Li Sha''s shoulders shivered as she asked, "Why do I feel surrounded by sinister winds?" ''Sinister winds?'' Mu Ru Yue''s brow raised as she cast her gaze toward the crowd. The purple robes that were just about to leave appeared in her pupils. "So, it seems he hase to watch thepetition." She giggled as shemented, "A period of time has already passed sinceing to the academy. I no longer need to treat him as a stranger¡­" She turned around to advance forward upon saying that. Yet, there was a lofty body figure suddenly walked over from her side, blocking the sunlight in front of her. "Do you need something from me?" Mu Ru Yue frowned as she nced at the man before her. "I wish to court you!" The man smiled handsomely. His handsome face emitted a faint glow beneath the sunlight. "Reason?!" "You have helped me win a lot of spiritual stones just now. Moreover¡­ I find the way you fight is really cool!" "Cough! Cough!" Mu Ru Yue coughed, almost choking. She looked indifferently at the man''s extraordinary face. She then said calmly, "I''m sorry but I''m not interested in you." "It doesn''t matter. It suffices that I''m interested in you." The man didn''t in the slightest cared about her refusal. With an increasingly handsome smile, he asked, "I wonder if you are free and give me some face to have a meal with me." Mu Ru Yue''s brows creased tightly. With slight impatient, she replied, "I don''t have time. Li Sha, let''s go." She no longer nced at the man upon saying that. She walked past him, quickly vanishing from his sight¡­ "Interesting." Wan Zi Heng rubbed his chin as he chuckled andmented, "She is the first woman to reject my advances. Thus, I definitely won''t give up!" ''With my identity and status, what kind of woman I''ve failed to get? With my previous experiences with women, I just need to wave my hand to get them lie in my embrace. ''But she is the first to reject me after all these years¡­'' Simultaneously, Xiao Yu was looking at what was happening coldly nearby. Her expression subconsciously distorted. ''That trash Ding Lin actually lost. She also wastes my pill. She is really useless!'' Thinking about that, she sniggered and said, "It seems I''ve to eliminate this woman first. The others will be rather easy to be dealt with once I kill her. But she will certainly not ept my challenge. If she doesn''t ept, I can''t make any moves on her. Otherwise, I will surely be breaking the rules. Even Master won''t be able to help me at that time¡­" ''But if I don''t kill her, the resentment in my heart won''t be appeased!'' "I will kill her once Ie up with a foolproof n! I will at least not get implicated by myself." Xiao Yu remained silent for a moment before looking at Mu Ru Yue and the rest''s departure. She then turned around and left the arena after seeing them disappeared from her sight¡­ ''Since this method failed, I can onlye up with another¡­'' "Zi Heng, are you really going to court that woman?" Currently, a group of men surrounded Wan Zi Feng within the dormitory, keen on getting some gossip. It got to be known that Wan Zi Feng already had several rtionships with women in the academy during these few days in the academy. He had never failed to obtain his target. They wondered how many days Mu Ru Yue couldst before she gives in¡­ l Chapter 1135 - Challenge Part 6

Chapter 1135 - Challenge Part 6

"Of course!" Wan Zi Heng''s brow rose. He then said, brimming with confidence, "She isn''t an ordinary woman that only have good looks. Only that kind of woman ispatible with me! I must seed in courting her! Ye Wu Chen, what do you think my chances are?" Wan Zi Heng looked at the man standing next to the window when he said that. Purple robes fluttered along with the wind. The man had his hands behind his back. The sunlight enveloped his slender and upright figure, looking into the far distant. It was hard to determine if such a scene was a hallucination or reality. He didn''t say anything. He moved in a sh, vanishing from within the room¡­ "I wonder what identity that fe has. Why does he seem so mysterious daily? He even dared to separate from the team during the entrance exam." Wan Zi Heng creased his brows tightly as he looked at the direction Ye Wu Chen had disappeared to. "Moreover, he didn''t reply to my previous question. Can it be he''s jealous of me?" ''That''s right, he must be jealous that I''ve gotten a chance to flirt with her.'' "Even though that fe''s appearance isn''t bad, women are realistic. They will only like men with powerful cultivation and noble status. I still don''t know what is that man''s cultivation until now!" Wan Zi Heng shook his head, feeling sorry for Ye Wu Chen. But he quickly forgot about this matter. He started to discuss with his two other dormitory friends on how to court Mu Ru Yue¡­ Just when Mu Ru Yue sat down within her room, a figure suddenly appeared in front of her. With a raise of his hand, he pulled her tightly into his embrace. "Wu Chen?" Mu Ru Yue was stunned for a moment as she asked, "Why are you here?" The man hugged her tightly. A scorching yet ambiguous vibe was exhaled from his thin lips. He then said with his tone filled with resentment and displease, "Mu Er, when will you be giving me a title? I am really displeased as your husband when I see others fancying you." "Wu Chen¡­" Mu Ru Yue was startled as she asked, "Did something happen?" Ye Wu Chen gradually released the woman in his embrace. With a voice brimming with resentment, he said, "Your battle today has attracted some people''s attention. There are even some that want to court you. I''m jealous so I don''t n on continuing to treat you like a stranger." "Wu¡­" Ye Wu Chen sealed Mu Ru Yue''s lips with his kiss before she could say further. He then dered as if relieving his stress, "Furthermore, not only that, but I also want to make the entire academy understand you, Mu Ru Yue, are my woman. Nobody can take fancy of you!" ''I can listen to whatever she says other than this matter. But I won''t give in regarding this matter¡­'' "Mu Er, I miss you¡­" Ye Wu Chen shifted his thin lips to her ears and said softly, "There won''t be anyoneing here anyways. How about we¡­" Mu Ru Yue felt somewhat helpless. ''I don''t know what madness has gotten into this fe today. I don''t think I''ve done anything¡­'' "Since you''re here, I can''t really chase you away now, right?" Mu Ru Yue pursed her lips as she said helplessly. That sentence was equivalent to indirectly agree to Ye Wu Chen''s action. Ye Wu Chen slowly stripped both of their clothes after gaining Mu Ru Yue''s approval. Following that, he carefully carried Mu Ru Yue toward the bed cing her on the bed. He then towered her, gently kissing the woman beneath him¡­ The next day when the sun just rose. Ye Wu Chen was awakened by the sound of the door being pushed open. He slowly opened his purple eyes, looking at Li Sha that was at the entrance. Perhaps it was due to him just waking up that his voice had a trace ofziness when he said, "Get lost!" Li Sha was stunned. She often entered Mu Ru Yue''s room casually so she didn''t expect to see the sight where both of them were sleeping together, naked. She was a woman that hadn''t been in a rtionship after all. Hence, when she saw such a sight, her face flushed red¡­ l Chapter 1136-1137 Sealed Grounds Part 1

Chapter 1136 - Sealed Grounds Part 1

"Sorry! I didn''t do this on purpose." Li Sha had gotten a fright when her gaze met with the man''s sinister gloomy gaze, turning gravely pale. She hastily left the room. Bang! She shut the room''s door on the way out. "Li Sha, what happened?" When Yi Lian walked out of her room, she cast a curious gaze at Li Sha that had an unusual expression on her face. Curiosity filled her gaze. Mu Ru Yue''s door was opened as Yi Lian asked that. A charming figure walked out of the room, gradually heading out of the dormitory¡­ "This¡­ This¡­" Yi Lian was stunned as she widened her eyes in shock and asked, "Why has he appeared here?" ''Can it be he slept with Mu Ru Yuest night?'' Yi Lian shifted her gaze to Mu Ru Yue who was following closely behind the man as she thought about that. "What are you two doing here?" "It''s like that." Yi Lian was startled as she said, "Someone had conveyed a message to us that Elder Zhou Min (cycle nimble) of the academy is seeking for your audience." "Elder Zhou Min?" "That''s right?" Qian Ye, who was at Mu Ru Yue''s side, nodded upon hearing Mu Ru Yue''s question. She revealed hesitantly, "Elder Zhou Min is Xiao Yu''s master¡­" "She again?" Mu Ru Yue smiled faintly as she said, "I am curious as to why she''s seeking me out." Ye Wu Chen frowned his nice-looking brows slightly. With gloominess expressed on his handsome face, he asked, "Do you want me to go with you?" "No need!" Mu Ru Yue shook her head as she continued, "No matter what, I am now a disciple of the academy. She won''t be able to openly make a move on me so you don''t need to worry too much for me." Ye Wu Chen nodded slightly as he said, "I will be waiting outside for you. If something happens, you can call out for me¡­" Within the academy, there was a ce carved out of white jades. There was a graceful and noble upper-ss woman sitting on a chair within the elders'' office. She looked coldly at the white-robed woman that had walked in from outside. "So you are Mu Ru Yue, the greatly rumoured neer?" Zhou Min tapped her finger gently on the table. The air she exhaled was ice-cold bone piercing. It was as if her entire body was shrouded with cold air. Perhaps you had taken care of her face well. Hence, there weren''t any signs of aging on her face, making her look extremely beautiful¡­ "Yes." Mu Ru Yue smiled faintly as she replied, neither servile nor overbearing. Zhou Min narrowed her eyes slightly, silently sizing up the woman that was standing before her. She said coldly after a long time had passed, "Not bad. You''re indeed a rare good seedling. I''ve sought for you this time due to wanting to give you a mission." Mu Ru Yue raised her brow as she looked indifferently at Zhou Min. "There are sealed grounds within our academy." Zhou Min paused for a moment before exining, "The sealed grounds is known as the North Wind ins. The ce you are going to take office is the Nanyang Region. I hope you can show some results within a year. If you can''tpletely control the North Wind ins within a year, you will be expelled from the academy!" ''The North Wind ins is a rather chaotic ce within God Academy. There are several experts within that ce; dragons and fish mingled in that region. More importantly, they never listened to the academy''s order. Thus, the academy had previously dispatched some disciples to govern the North Wind ins. But they had always failed¡­ ''Therefore, since my disciple asked for my help in dealing with Mu Ru Yue, I thought of the North Wind ins. ''Her survival within that North Wind ins will be uncertain. The disciples that were sent to take office in the ins before had already been killed by those powerful influential factions within the ins. ''How can she, a neer, survive not to even mention controlling the North Wind ins¡­'' l Chapter 1137 - Sealed Grounds Part 2 "Alright, I ept." Mu Ru Yue smirked slightly. ''I coincidentally need a ce to cultivate now. Hence, I naturally will agree¡­'' "This is the academy''s writ tablet. With it, you will be able to sessfully take office." Zhou Min sniggered, tossing a writ tablet into Mu Ru Yue''s embrace. She said coldly, "On another note, there will be a final examination for disciples of the academy in a year''s time. You must participate in it. Otherwise, you will be treated as giving up the exam. You will then be expelled from the academy!" Mu Ru Yue raised her hand to catch the writ tablet. She headed out of the office without turning her head back, quickly disappearing from Zhou Min''s sight¡­ "How is it?" Ye Wu Chen greeted Mu Ru Yue the instant the left the office and asked, "Did she put you on the spot?" "It''s fine." Mu Ru Yue shook her head as she revealed with smiles, "But Elder Zhou Min had given me a task. She wants me to take office at the North Wind ins. I will create my influential power at the North Wind ins at that time!" ''Since there''s such a great opportunity, how can I let it slip away? ''I really need to thank Xiao Yu this time. That sealed ground is currently what I need the most¡­'' "I will apany you." Ye Wu Chen''s lips formed a line. With a gentle gaze, he said, "I will worry if you''re alone." "Alright, I will first make a trip back to the dormitory to bid them farewell. We will meet up at the entrance of the academy at that time." There weren''t many rules in the God Academy. Disciples were free to leave the academy at any time but they must return before the exam. Therefore, even if Ye Wu Chen disappeared for a year, there wouldn''t be anyone that will seek trouble with him¡­ Mu Ru Yue returned to the dormitory after they separated. When the crowd heard she was heading to the North Wind ins, they immediately leapt to their feet. "Yue Er, you can''t go there!" Qian Ye was anxious as she exined, "Do you know what kind of ce the North Wind ins is? Even though the North Wind ins is a sealed ground of the academy, it is too chaotic at that ce. Powerful influence factions littered those grounds. Those people won''t take orders from disciples of the academy! There were some disciples that died under the might of those influential power. Even the academy can''t control the North Wind ins. Yet, they are sending you there by yourself. It''s easy to tell what those people are plotting. They are clearly trying to take your life!" "That''s right! Yue Er!" Li Sha hastily grasped Mu Ru Yue''s hand as she said, concerned, "What Qian Ye said is right. The North Wind ins is too dangerous. There are several bandits and robbers at that ce. If you head there, you will face a lot of dangers¡­" Even though Li Sha didn''t say anything, her gaze simrly revealed disapprovals and worries. They didn''t expect Xiao Yu would use such a method to deal with Mu Ru Yue. She could deal with Mu Ru Yue without leaving any information that could be used against her¡­ "How can I mature without taking risks?" Mu Ru Yue smiled, objecting their stand. "Perhaps this may be an opportunity." Yi Lian''s heart shuddered as she raised her gaze, staring at the impable beauty before her. "But¡­" When Li Sha still wanted to persuade Mu Ru Yue, she was stopped by Yi Lian. "Li Sha, what Yue Er says is right. When one doesn''t know what will be going to happen in the future, nobody will know if those dangers may be an opportunity. Many experts are able to turn their dangers into opportunities, rapidly improving their might. I believe she will be able to do the same as well¡­" Even though their interaction wasn''t long, Yi Lian had an obscure belief that with Mu Ru Yue''s ability, she wouldn''t ce herself in danger¡­ "I will leave you all some pills. I hope you will simrly have great improvements in a year''s time." l Chapter 1138 - Sealed Grounds Part 3

Chapter 1138 - Sealed Grounds Part 3

Mu Ru Yue swept a gaze at the three of them with a slight smile. "I know you will have the greatest improvement in a year''s time. Yue Er, we will be waiting here for your return." Yi Lian smiled. Her smile was so beautiful. Roses seemed to have blossomed in her surroundings¡­ Mu Ru Yue gave a final nce to three of her dormitory friends before she walked out for the dormitory without looking back. The snow-white figure slowly vanished under the sunlight¡­ Sunlight was shining down upon the woman''s indifferent face outside the entrance of the academy. "Why Wu Chen hasn''te yet?" She frowned slightly, surveying her surroundings. Yet, a familiar figure was seen walking toward her this instant. "Lady Mu, so you are at this ce. I wonder if you''re waiting for me?" Wan Zi Heng smiled charmingly as his lofty figure walked toward Mu Ru Yue, staring at the woman before him with a scorching gaze. ''I have gone out with several women. Yet, none of them possessed her kind of grandeur. If I can sessfully court her, I won''t have any regrets in my life¡­'' Mu Ru Yue frowned with slight impatience expressed on her face. Just when she was about to say something, purple robes appeared in her eyes¡­ "Mu Ru Yue?" Wan Zi Heng frowned. When he followed Mu Ru Yue''s gaze, a charming figure was seen walking towards them¡­ "Ye Wu Chen?" Wan Zi Heng blinked his eyes curiously. But he, who was rather dense, didn''t think much about it. Heughed heartily and walked briskly toward Ye Wu Chen. "Ye Wu Chen, let me introduce her to you. This is the woman I had mentioned previously who had defeated a God-general Peak realm practitioner. How is she? Isn''t she really pretty?" Wan Zi Heng''s expression was filled withcent upon saying that. He then faced Mu Ru Yue and introduced, "Lady Mu, this is my dormitory friend. He is rather mysterious to the point that I rarely see him." Nheless, Ye Wu Chen didn''t seem to hear him talking bad about him. He walked briskly toward Mu Ru Yue. With a charming smile, he apologized, "Sorry, I''mte." Wan Zi Heng''s expression stiffened. ''What did Ye Wu Chen mean by saying that? Is he here for Lady Mu? But Lady Mu shouldn''t seem to be the type that will fancy this kind of mysterious man¡­'' Howbeit, Wan Zi Heng''s heart shattered shortly. The woman that usually had a cold and apathetic expression on her face revealed a smile under the morning sunlight. Her smile had enhanced her appearances at that instant, her face radiated with a dazzling glow. "You aren''tte. Wu Chen, we should depart." Ye Wu Chen smiled, gently pulling Mu Ru Yue into his embrace. With his thin lips beside her ear, he said while exhaling hot air, "You are still too attractive, easily attracting men to you. It seems I must hide you well next time. Nobody will notice your radiance then." Mu Ru Yue chuckled as she said, "You''re really a sour pot." "That''s right, I am indeed a sour pot. But I will only eat your vinegar." Seeing their intimate interactions, Wan Zi Heng was stupefied. He looked dazedly at the couple that was walking away with intertwined hands¡­ "Brother, you have my condolences. You have many women by your side anyways. You don''t need to be too caught up with this one." A person by Wan Zi Heng''s side patted his shoulder. He then shook his head and sighed before consoling Wan Zi Heng. "Wha-what is the rtionship between Ye Wu Chen and her?" A p of thunder seemed to havended on Wan Zi Heng''s heart, unable to calm down after a long period of time. ''They seem to be a couple. ''What is moreughable is I have even introduced them to each other¡­'' Wan Zi Heng had an impulse to find a hole to hide after thinking back to what he had said. It would be better than staying and humiliating himself at this ce¡­ l Chapter 1139-1140 - Sealed Grounds Part 4

Chapter 1139- Sealed Grounds Part 4

"This ce should be the North Wind ins." The North Wind was blowing on the ins. Mu Ru Yue pulled her windbreaker, raising her head to look at the boundless ins before her. "But now, we are to search for the Nanyang Region of the North Wind ins!" Ye Wu Chen lowered his gaze to look at the side of the woman''s impable face. With a slight smile, he said, "Let''s go. I hope we can reach the Nanyang region within three days¡­" Swish! Swish! Swish! The North Wind blew across the leaves, making the leaves give off rustlings sounds. Yet, several figures leaped out from the thicket, blocking Mu Ru Yue''s and Ye Wu Chen''s path. The leader was a lean and small-built youth from within that group of people. He pointed the knife in his hand toward the two of them as he threatened sinisterly, "We are the people of the Ba Wang (domineering king) Bandit Group. You are to quickly give us all of your valuables. Otherwise, you are not allowed to pass through this path1!" "Wang Ba (bastard) Bandit Group? Cough! Cough!" Mu Ru Yue couldn''t help but stifle herughs with coughs. With a smile in her eyes, shemented, "I didn''t expect someone wille up with such a name." "What nonsense are you spouting?" The little fe red at Mu Ru Yue as he said furiously, "We are the Ba Wang Bandit Group, not Wang Ba. You are the damnable bastard instead! Quickly hand over your valuables." "I''m sorry." Mu Ru Yue smirked slightly with glimmers that flickered a couple of times in her eyes. "I don''t have any valuables on me." "You have nothing on you?" The little fe widened his eyes as he said, "Where have you gotten the courage to appear before our Wang Ba¡­ Oh no, Ba Wang Bandit Group''s eyes when you have nothing on you! Goddammit! I''m too unlucky today. The first person I tried to rob has no valuables!" Mu Ru Yue was stunned this time. ''Did he believe what I said just like that? If so, how can he be a bandit?'' "About that¡­" Glimmers shone past Mu Ru Yue''s eyes as she said with a smile, "Even though I have nothing on me, my people are behind. You can capture me and ask them for ransom after." The little fe was stunned before he suddenlyughed heartily. "Woman, are you an idiot? I''ve already decided to let you off. Yet, you expose your wealth. Since you want to be captured that badly, I can grant you that wish. Someone, capture these two fes back to the mountain." Ye Wu Chen didn''t say a word from the start. This was due to him believing that Mu Ru Yue must be wanting to rip someone off again by doing so. The corner of his lips curved up uncontrobly, enhancing the beauty of his appearance¡­ "Chief! Chief! I''ve captured two people back!" The little fe eximed upon entering the mountain door on top of a mountain. Following that, there was a crude, robust man that came dashing out from within the mountain door. He chided with a ck face, "Wang Shu (king tree), have water ended your brain? I had sent you out to rob people. Yet, what the fuck are you thinking by capturing two people back or do you want me to feed two more people?" "Chief, please listen to my exnation first." The little fe exined, feeling wronged, "They don''t have money on them. I originally nned to make them scram. However, this woman suggested I capture her and then ask for ransoms after. Therefore, I brought them here." The robust man looked strangely at Mu Ru Yue and said, "Does this woman has mental issues? You allowed her to leave but she, in the end, offered herself to be captured by us? I''ve been a bandit for many years but I''ve never seen such fool like herself before¡­" ''If this fellow isn''t mentally impaired, she must be a fool then! Otherwise, how can shemit such an idiotic act?'' l Miki: In other words, thou shall not pass Chapter 1140 - Sealed Grounds Part 5 The little fe known was Wang Shu rubbed the back of his head before he suggested, "Chief, how about heading to the hall first before continuing to chat?" "Then quickly bring them along." The robust man brandished his hand, shaking his head and sighed. ''Such an outstanding beauty turned out to be a fool. It''s truly a pity¡­'' Mu Ru Yue was able to clearly know that the lean and petite youth was called Wang Shu while the robust man was Wang Ba Bandit Group''s Chief, Wang Hai (king sea). They were blood brothers, but their appearance was greatly different. Wang Hai, who was beaming, was discussing with Wang Shu that was at his side within the hall. "These two people don''t seem to be ordinary. It is especially so for that man with purple eyes. It seems to be a nobleman. How much ransom shall we ask from the subordinates for these two people?" "Ten thousand Gold coins?" Wang Shu extended a finger as he suggested conservatively. Pow! Wang Hai''s fistnded on his head as he rebuked fiercely, "Are you a fool? These twi people seem to be rich nobleman anddy. How can ten thousand Gold coins suffice? We will demand at least want a hundred thousand gold coins. No! A million Gold coins instead. We will judge by situation at that time. If possible, we will demand for spiritual stones instead! No matter what, spiritual stones that can help in improving cultivation is much better than gold coins. With might, we can rob even more people." "Chief, you are more ambitious than me." Wang Shu gave a thumbs-up as he replied in awe. "You just need to learn from me from now on!" Wang Ba raised his headcently upon beingplimented before saying in a tutoring tone. When the two of them were happily discussing about the ransom, an indifferent voice was heard from their side. "How can a million Gold coins be enough? How about I give the two of you a billion instead?" "That''s wonderful!" Wang Hai nodded as he subconsciously turned his head to face the person that said that. He got a shock. His heart nearly leaped out from his chest¡­ "Ar-aren''t you supposed to be tied up?" Mu Ru Yue smiled slightly as she said, "What do you think?" "You¡­" Just when Wang Hai wanted to say something, a sinister cold aura pressured from in front of him, making him feel as if he had fallen into hell¡­ He raised his head in astonishment; his eyes instantly met with a pair of sinister purple eyes. The man''s eyes was so gloomy that it was terrifying. A really long shadow could be seen from his slender and tall figure under the sunlight. It was indeed that sinister and terrifying¡­ "How can mere ropes be able to tie us couple up?" Ye Wu Chen smiled but his gaze looked down upon the brothers before him. Swish! A sinister cold aura spread outwards from him, circling within the entire hall¡­ "I can give the two of you a chance. One, you surrender willingly!" Wang Shu''s body shivered from fright as he asked timidly, "What is the second?" "The second¡­" Ye Wu Chen''s brow raised slightly as he said sinisterly, "will be to be beaten to submission!" Plop! Wang Shu knelt to the ground as he shrieked, "Wh-who are you people?" This man''s cultivation was simrly at the God-general Peak realm as them. Yet, it was obscure why the Wang family''s brothers felt they weren''t his match¡­ Mu Ru Yue smiled and said, "This is my first timeing to the North Wind ins. I don''t have any subordinates to help me do odd jobs. I find I''ve good predestined affinity with your Wang Ba Bandit Group. Thus, I wonder if you will be willing to be my subordinates." "It is Ba Wang Bandit Group." Wang Shu rebuked weakly as he continued, "Moreover, we are bandits. How can we do odd jobs? I definitely won''t do it¡­" l Chapter 1141-1142 - Sealed Grounds Part 6

Chapter 1141 - Sealed Grounds Part 6

"Is that so?" The smile within Mu Ru Yue''s eyes intensified as she continued, "I can only let my husband beat you all into submission then!" She stooped a little upon saying that, lowering her head to look at the little fe kneeling in front of her. She said smilingly, "Didn''t you say I am an idiot? Now, I wonder who is the idiot that invites wolves into their home?" Wang Shu''s body trembled. He instantly cried without tears. ''Why am I this unlucky? I have not only failed to rob but, but I also provoked a ferocious wolf. ''If I can start over my life, I must run as far as possible from her when I see her. It will be best if I don''t even have a conversation with her¡­'' "Can we discuss this further?" Wang Shu said pitifully, "I don''t want to turn from a bold and powerful Great King of the Mountain to be an odd-job worker." Mu Ru Yue raised her brow and said, grinning, "What do you think?" "Big Sister, Elder Sister, and Big Brother¡­ I was ignorant and captured you two deities. Can you please forgive me on behalf of this being my first offense?" Wang Shu truly almost cried. ''This time I''ve indeed offended the wrong people¡­'' "Hmm?" When Mu Ru Yue turned her head and saw Wang Hai who was about to bolt, she raised her brow andmented, "Are you trying to escape? It''s a pity you already no longer have the chance to do so¡­" A Sword That Pierces Through The Heavens! Boom! An enormous sword shed down from the sky, mercilessly striking toward Wang Hai. Bang! The ground split, instantly smoke and dust rolled. Stones tumbled into the sky¡­ Of course, Mu Ru Yue just wanted to frighten Wang Hai so she purposely missed her target. It was really obvious Wang Hai indeed got a fright. He couldn''t imagine what it would be like if that swordnded on his body. Thus, he directly wet his pants from fright¡­ "How is it? Have you decided? Are you willing to help me do odd jobs? Don''t worry, I certainly won''t force you. It is all up to your decision." Wang Shu cried out from fear as he replied, shivering in fear, "I¡­ I will do it!" ''She said she won''t force us? But seeing that sinister smile on her face, the oue of us refusing her will be having our bodies split into halves by her sword!'' "What about you?" Mu Ru Yue nced at Wang Hai that frightened into a fit. "What will your decision be?" Wang Hai was still in shock as his voice was shaky when he replied, "I¡­ I agree. You will be our chief from now on." "Alright, this is your own decision. I didn''t force you." Mu Ru Yue smiled as she said, "But your name isn''t pleasant so it must be changed. You cannot call yourselves as Ba Wang (domineering king) Bandit Group but call yourselves as Wang Ba (bastard) Brothers Group instead from now on." "Chief, that name is¡­" "Do you have an opinion?" Mu Ru Yue looked smilingly at Wai Hang and continued, "If you have something to say, feel free to voice it out. Don''t worry, I am very democratic. I won''t force you to ept that name." Wang Hai felt a chill ran down his spine when he saw the smile on the woman''s face. He replied, "N-no." ''Opinion? Can I dare to have one? If yes, I must be sick of living.'' "Since you''ve no opinion on this, let''s depart." Mu Ru Yue turned to face Ye Wu Chen. With a slight smile, she said, "Let''s go¡­" "Alright." Ye Wu Chen smiled as he swept a gaze at the trembling Wang family''s brothers. ''It can be said that these two fellows are unlucky. They could have chosen to rob anyone. Yet, they chose her. Moreover, if she is going to take office in the Nanyang region, she will surely becking in manpower. ''Nheless, they chose to rob us at such timing¡­'' Currently, the Wang family''s brothers were embracing each other, wailing. ''This was just their first time abducting people. Yet, they have captured tigers that were pretending to be pigs¡­'' l Chapter 1142 - Sealed Grounds Part 7 ''Can there be anyone in the world more miserable than them?'' The entire mountain was burnt to a crisp after Mu Ru Yue left the mountain. Wang family''s brothers looked reluctantly at the mountain range they had lived for about two decades. They then led all of the bandit group''s members to leave the ce with Mu Ru Yue¡­ Nanyang Region. The exterior of the Region Head manor was covered with ayer of dust. The horizontal rectangr inscribed tablet that hung over the doorid in halves on the floor. There were even footprints on it. More importantly, it looked really worn down and outdated. "Wang Hai, go and knock on the door." Mu Ru Yue frowned. ''There should be people living within the Region Head Manor. Why does it look so miserable then?'' "Alright, Chief." Wang Hai responded respectfully. He walked up to the door. Dong! Dong! He knocked on the door. An impatient voice was heard from within after a long time had passed. "Who is it?!" Creak! The worn-out door was opened. Momentarily, an elderly figure walked out from within and looked curiously at the few people outside the door. "You are¡­" "The new Region Head that hase to take office here!" "What?" The Elder was stunned as he sized up Mu Ru Yue suspiciously and rified, "Are you really the new region head? That doesn''t seem right. The people that came previously to take office here were usually either an elder of the academy or disciples that neared graduation. You look really young. How can you be the region head?" "This is the writ tablet. You can verify it yourself." Mu Ru Yue raised her hand and a jade tablet appeared in her palm. The elder widened his eyes and looked at the writ tablet. He nodded and said, "That''s right, this is indeed the academy''s writ tablet. It seems you''re really Lord Region Head." "Can you tell me what has happened here now for the Region Head manor to be in this kind of state?!" Mu Ru Yue raised her brow and asked indifferently. The elder chuckled bitterly as he exined, "Lord Region Head should be unaware that the local influential power of the North Wind ins is already well established. Thus, they won''t ept other influential power. They are also unwilling to recognise that the North Wind ins is God Academy''s territory! Therefore, every Region Head that hade to take office here would be oppressed by all of the influential power here. "The previous Region Head had been assassinated by them! As a result, there isn''t anyone that is willing to take office here. I originally wanted to leave this ce after a period of time. But I didn''t expect to receive a notification from the academy that there will be another person seeding the region head position." The elder paused for a moment upon saying that before he continued, "Region Head, I will want to give you a piece of advice that you should leave this ce as soon as possible and not mix into this muddle water. There are too many experts in the North Wind ins. Otherwise, the higher-ups of the academy would show up. You will solely face the same fate as the previous region heads. Furthermore, you''re so young and still have a long time to live. You don''t need to waste your life at this ce." Mu Ru Yue''s gaze gradually turned grim. ''It seems that the situation in the North Wind ins is worse than I thought. ''But this will make it challenging, no?'' "Since I''m here, I won''t leave." Mu Ru Yue raised her gaze slightly before she said indifferently, "I want a status report of all the influential power in the Nanyang Region." "Sigh!" The elder sighed heavily before he shook his head while smiling bitterly. In his point of view, Mu Ru Yue was just full of youthful vigor. She would eventually give up once she experienced a period of time of the difficulty and danger for being the Region Head¡­ "Region Head, I''ve already said what ought to be said. Since you''re adamant, I will do my utmost best to serve my responsibilities during the period of time where you''ve taken office here. On another note, I am the manager of the Region Head manor, Kong Fan (hole sail)." Mu Ru Yue yawned before she said, "I''m tired. I will take a rest first. We will discuss further after I wake up¡­" l Chapter 1143-1144 - Fire Phoenixs Return Part 1

Chapter 1143 - Fire Phoenix''s Return Part 1

When Mu Ru Yue just woke up the next day, Kong Fan delivered the information of all the influential power in the Nanyang region. Mu Ru Yue flipped through all of the information. She subconsciously frowned a little. She ced the information before Kong Fan before she ordered indifferently, "Send out an invitation to all these influential power saying that we, the Region Head manor, is inviting them for a visit in three days." Kong Fan was stunned for a moment upon hearing that. He asked, puzzled, "I don''t think that will be a good idea. Those influential power has high eyesight. If we invite them over, who knows what kind ofmotion will ur." Mu Ru Yue indifferently swept a gaze at Kong Fan and said, "Don''t forget that I am the Region Head for this ce. Thus, you are to immediately do as you''re told." Kong Fan sighed helplessly before he replied, "Understood, Lord Region Head. I will immediately implement your orders¡­" He cupped his fists toward Mu Ru Yue upon saying that before retreating. Mu Ru Yue frowned slightly upon seeing the crowd''s disappearing figure. She swept a gaze at the Wang family''s brothers before she said coldly, "The two of you are toe to find me in my room in two days!" ''Since I''vee to the Nanyang region, the first thing I must do is to increase my subordinates'' might¡­'' She then turned around to head to her room after saying that, quickly vanishing from everyone''s gaze¡­ Two dayster. Wang Shu said carefully within the courtyard, "Eldest brother, what do you think is the reason for the Chief to find us?" Ever since the Ba Wang bandit group was taken over and had even had a name change to be Wang Ba Mercenary group, Wang Shu called Wang Hai eldest brother. This was due to them having that person as their current chief¡­ "How should I know?" Wang Hai red at Wang Shu snappily as he continued, "No matter what, we can''t just ignore chief''s order." "Eldest brother." Wang Shu subconsciously hid behind Wang Hai before he said timidly, "Then you open the door first¡­" "Coward!" Wang Hai red at Wang Shu. Yet, even though he said that, his hands that pushed open the door were trembling uncontrobly¡­ Creak! An entire room of alchemy pills entered their sight the moment the room''s door was opened. Moreover, they were giving off a refreshing scent. The two brothers were stunned when they looked at Mu Ru Yue who was sitting at the centre of the alchemy bottles. They then looked toward each other. They could see the shock in both of their eyes. "Chief, what are you doing here?" Wang Hai swallowed his saliva. ''Can it be Chief is an alchemist?'' "The two of you havee?" Mu Ru Yue raised her brow. Swish! A jade bottle was tossed toward the Wang family''s brothers. "You are to consume the alchemy pill within that bottle! "¡­" The Wang family''s brothers looked at each other before hastily turning their heads to look at Mu Ru Yue. They pleaded pitifully, "Chief, we haven''t done anything wrong. Can we please don''t consume this alchemy pill?" ''It must be poison within this jade bottle, judging by this woman''s savageness!'' "Consume it!" Mu Ru Yue''s expression darkened slowly as she threatened, "Don''t make me say it for the third time." The Wang family''s brothers cried without tears but they didn''t dare to oppose Mu Ru Yue. They took out the alchemy pill and consumed it. A mighty power rose from their bodies at that instant, breaking through from the God-general Peak realm to the God-king realm¡­ The two of them still couldn''te back to their senses after that force dissipated¡­ ''Wha-what''s going on?'' Wang Hao looked astonished at Mu Ru Yue. A sudden p of thunder struck at the bottom of his heart. ''Has this woman helped us make a breakthrough? ''The only pill that can assist a God-general Peak realm practitioner to breakthrough will be only General Stage Peak Rank pill¡­'' l Chapter 1144 - Fire Phoenix''s Return Part 2 "Hahaha!" Suddenly, brazenughs were heard from his side. "Hahaha! I have finally broken through. I finally won''t be bullied. I''m free atst. I¡­" "Is that right?" An indifferent voice interrupted his speech. When Wang Shu lowered his head, his eyes met with a pair of smiling eyes. His body shuddered momentarily. He said, trembling with fear, "N-no! Definitely not. Chief, I was just kidding. You will forever be my chief." Wang Shu had a crying expression on his face after he said that. ''How can I be so pleased that I lose my measure? Have I forgotten about this demoness? I am certainly doomed this time¡­'' "Idiot!" Wang Hai red at his foolish younger brother as he said, "What did you think has happened just now? Isn''t the reason for your breakthrough due to her alchemy pill?" "What?" Wang Shu was so shocked that his eyes widened. ''Has she actually used alchemy pill to help us breakthrough? Hasn''t this demoness forced us to leave the mountain in order to enve us?'' "Chief, my younger brother has some mental issues." Wang Hai pointed to his head and continued, "He frequently is missing a muscle so I will apologise to you on his behalf." "It''s fine." Mu Ru Yue didn''t think much about it and continued, "I still have some pills in my room. The red-coloured bottle is Breaking General Pill. It can enable the consumer to break through from the God-general Mid realm to the God-general High realm. As for the green-coloured bottles, it contains General Spiritual Pill. It can enable the consumer to breakthrough from the God-general High realm to the God-general Peak realm. You can take it and share it among the brothers of the Wang Ba Brothers group¡­" ''She said brothers!'' When that word ''brother'' entered the Wang family''s brothers'' hearts, their heart rippled vigorously¡­ Mu Ru Yue walked out from the room upon tossing out those words, vanishing into the morning sunlight¡­ "Eldest brother." Wang Shu swallowed his saliva and with a dazed gaze, he queried, "What kind of person is our chief? We are just a group of bandits. Why has she helped us to breakthrough? Moreover, we have not only abducted her, but we also wanted to ask for ransom¡­" "I am also unsure." Wang Hai shook his head and said with mixed feelings, "But I can guess that she is the type of person that reciprocates feelings. For example, if you treat her well, she will treat you well. "Do you still remember that sword move she had disyed on the mountain? Come to think about it now, she shouldn''t be the type that misses hitting the target she wants to kill. She just wanted to scare us¡­ But now, we are her underlings. Therefore, she helped us." "But Eldest brother, I still don''t get it." Wang Shu scratched the back of his head and replied, puzzled. Wang Hai sighed and replied, "You just need to know that we won''t regret helping her settle matters. As long as we stay loyal, she will surely not mistreat us¡­" Wang Shu did not fully understand what was said but he nodded and said, "I understand, Eldest brother." ''What Eldest brother means is that if I stay loyal to the chief, the chief will use other things to repay us¡­" "Wang Shu, let''s quickly distribute these alchemy pills." Wang Shu looked excitedly at the alchemy pills that filled the room. His breathing even tensed up. ''I have never seen such arge quantity of pills in my life before. But all of these pills were manufactured by her. How can I not be stirred up? ''Furthermore, all of these is entrusted to me¡­'' Currently, there was an alluring figure that stopped outside the dpidated Region Head manor. Red robes fluttered slightly, enhancing her appearance to be even more captivating. There was a rose-like beautiful smile on her face as she looked at the manor''s door, brimming with smiles¡­ l Chapter 1145-1146 Fire Phoenixs Return Part 3

Chapter 1145 - Fire Phoenix''s Return Part 3

Suddenly, white robes could be seen walking over entered Fire Phoenix''s eyes. "Mas¡­" me Phoenix was ted and wanted to greet Mu Ru Yue. However, she couldn''t help but be stunned after feeling the aura that was being emitted from Mu Ru Yue''s body. "Fire Phoenix?" Mu Ru Yue''s gaze turned to see Fire Phoenix that was at the entrance of the manor. With a slight smile, she said, "You''ve finallye." Mu Ru Yue used soul transmission to tell Fire Phoenix toe to the Nanyang Region to meet up with her after she left the academy. She didn''t expect her to catch up with her that fast. "Fire Phoenix, what''s wrong?" Mu Ru Yue could see the shock in Fire Phoenix''s eyes. She frowned and asked, "What happened?" Fire Phoenix didn''t reply to her as she just continued to look dazedly at Mu Ru Yue. Ayer of tears coated her beautiful eyes. She looked past her tears to look at the woman''s impable appearance. "It''s no wonder why you were able to contract the Alchemy Book and why you look so alike to him. So¡­" "Fire Phoenix?" The woman''s worried voice entered Fire Phoenix''s ears, making here back to her senses. "Master, let''s go inside your room. I''ve got something to tell you¡­" Mu Ru Yue nodded after remaining silent for a moment and agreed, "Alright." The bed''s curtain fluttered slightly after a breeze blew past it. Mu Ru Yue''s gazended on Fire Phoenix''s face inside the worn-down room. Plop! Suddenly, Fire Phoenix knelt before Mu Ru Yue with tears rolling down her devastatingly beautiful face. "Young Master, I''ve finally found you." "Fire Phoenix?" Mu Ru Yue was stunned with a trace of surprise expressed in her eyes. "Young master," Fire Phoenix raised her teary eyes to look at the face before her and revealed, "You are the daughter of my Master!" Boom! A p of thunder rolled past Mu Ru Yue''s heart. Astonishment was expressed on her face. It was as if she couldn''t believe what Fire Phoenix''s said¡­ "Fire Phoenix, what''s going on?" ''Why am I the daughter of Fire Phoenix''s master?" "Perhaps young master''s bloodline previously wasn''t awakened so I couldn''t feel his blood within your body! But now after reuniting again, I could clearly feel that you''re his daughter!" Mu Ru Yue shook her head and said, "I am the daughter of Madam Sheng Yue and Xiao Jing Tian. How can I be rted to your previous master? Oh, that''s right¡­" Mu Ru Yue thought back to that status inside the mountain cave at that instant. ''If I haven''t remembered wrong, that statue had said two words, ''bloodline awakening''! Can it be I have different parents?" "Your master¡­" A trace of confusement flickered past Mu Ru Yue''s eyes as she looked at Fire Phoenix without blinking. "Is he known as Wu Wang1?" ''That man''s might wasparable to a divine god. It is especially so for that ''sword that pierces the heavens''''s sword move. Currently, I am unable to release that kind of tyrannical might¡­'' Fire Phoenix''s eyes lit up as she said, "Have you seen him? That''s right, my master is Wu Wang!" ''It was really him!'' Mu Ru Yue gradually shut her eyes with her body trembling slightly. ''It''s no wonder why my bloodline can initiate the inheritance power. ''It''s no wonder¡­ why that baby in the man''s embrace gave me such a nostalgic feeling¡­'' "Master, he was forced to send you to a safe ce for your safety a thousand years ago. Following that, he went to the purgatory to find me and ordered me to protect you. "Howbeit, you went missing when you were ten years of age. I wasn''t able to find you no matter how hard I tried¡­ I had bitterly searched for you for a century. Yet, I still couldn''t find you. "I originally thought you already were no longer living in this world so I returned to guard the purgatory once again. But since our fate wasn''t severed, we were bound to reunite. Perhaps he had guided me to contract with you¡­" l Miki: he is the statue that appeared in Chapter 1089. Chapter 1146 - Fire Phoenix''s Return Part 4 Mu Ru Yue closed her eyes gently, digesting the information given by Fire Phoenix to her. ''I''ve always thought I was an orphan a thousand years ago. Yet, I didn''t expect to have such a family background¡­'' "Where is Wu Wang at now?" Fire Phoenix''s heart shuddered as she lowered her head slightly and replied, "I''ve waited so many years for him in the purgatory. But he failed to show up. Furthermore, my contract with him was forcefully severed by him about nine centuries ago. I am guessing he is no longer living in this world¡­" Fire Phoenix''s heart ached upon thinking about that. ''It''s fortunate I''ve met up with young master. ''No matter what, I will use my life to protect her safety¡­'' Mu Ru Yue''s finger trembled, gradually opening her eyes. ''How can such a mighty and matchless man vanish from this world? Mu Ru Yue had a feeling for some reasons. ''He¡­ must still be alive! ''But he is just living in a ce where none of them knows!'' Her gaze shifted to Fire Phoenix and said calmly, "Fire Phoenix, I want to have a moment for myself." Fire Phoenix nodded and acknowledged, "Understood, master. I won''t disturb you then¡­" She gave Mu Ru Yue a final nce before silently vanishing from her sight upon saying that¡­ Mu Ru Yue was the only one in the room after she left. She silently nced out the window, thinking about something. Yet, arge hand was extended from her side at this instant, pulling her into his warm embrace. Perhaps she felt the warmth of the man''s embrace, calming Mu Ru Yue down. "Mu Er, what''s wrong?" Mu Ru Yue smiled bitterly and shook her head before she replied, "It regards to my family background! I thought I was an abandoned orphan in my previous life. But I didn''t expect that I still have a father¡­ More importantly, I don''t know where my father is¡­ All I know is that he has a lot of powerful foes. Perhaps he¡­" "Mu Er, don''t worry. No matter what happens, I will be by your side, never leaving or abandoning you." The man''s voice was charming and low. Yet, it carried an undeniable charm. "We have gone through so many crises in these past years. This time also won''t be an exception. No matter how many powerful foes he has or even if those enemiese looking for you due to your connection to him, I won''t let anyone hurt you¡­" Mu Ru Yue''s body stiffened. Suddenly, sheughed. "Wu Chen, I''m really grateful that he had left me in the Central Region. Otherwise, I would have never been able to meet you¡­" That''s right, to her, there was nothing more fortunate to her than to know this man that loved her like his life¡­ "Mu Er." The man smirked and blew scorching breath behind her ear, making her shudder. "Let''s have another baby." Mu Ru Yue smiled and said, "Didn''t you say you didn''t want more?" "It is due to¡­" The man smiled charmingly as he said, "I want to add a younger sister to our family for Jing Er and Huang Er¡­" Ye Wu Chen lowered his head to kiss Mu Ru Yue''s lips upon saying that. The sunlight covered the love scene within the room¡­ The next day. Leaders from prestigious influential power in the entire Nanyang region were invited over to the Region Head manor. They wanted to have a look at who would be the Region head this time. Nheless, the crowd was stunned the moment they saw her¡­ The Region Head was really too young this time! She was so young that they were immensely shocked. It was as though they didn''t expect the academy to dispatch such beauty here to be killed¡­ l Chapter 1147 - Fire Phoenixs Return Part 5

Chapter 1147 - Fire Phoenix''s Return Part 5

"Hmph!" A middle-aged man mmed his hand on the table within the hall. With his face turned ashen, heined, "Lord Region Head, is this how you treat your guests? You don''t even have a teapot!" Mu Ru Yue swept a gaze at the man that said that. Kong Fan seemed to know what she was thinking so he whispered to her, "This fellow is the head of the Yin family, Yin Hua (hospitable splendid). Thergest weaponry within the Nanyang region is owned by the Yin family! Therefore, he has a rather prideful personality. Of course, he has the qualification to be prideful." Mu Ru Yue nodded after hearing that. She shifted her gaze to Yin Hua and said indifferently, "Head of the Yin family, you can see that our Region Head manor is worn-down to such a standard. We don''t have such an expensive good such as tea leaves¡­" If Li Sha was here and listened to Mu Ru Yue''s words, she would certainly snort. If she, who could casually toss out sixty Mid Rank Spiritual Stones, was poor, would there still be any rich people in the world? "Hehe." There was a most eye-catching red-robed woman within the crowd. She covered her lips and giggled before shemented with a flirtatious gaze, "You''re really an interesting little girl. I wonder if little sister has time to spare to apany elder sister?" When Kong Fan swept a gaze at the red-robed woman, his expression of disgust was as though he had swallowed a housefly. He neared Mu Ru Yue''s ear again and whispered, "This woman is the leader of the underworld in the Nanyang Region. She has control over gambling dens, prostitution, and various assassin organisation! She is a really remarkable person but¡­ she has a fetish. She dislikes man but loves woman instead. Region head, it is advisable for you to not associate much with her." Mu Ru Yue raised her brow and replied calmly, "I understand. What about the rest?" Introduce all of them to me." "Understood." Kong Fan had noticed the change of attitude of the Wang Ba Brothers group toward her. Hence, he had more reverence toward the new Region Head. "Have you noticed that really skinny, gentle, and quiet-looking man? He is actually the young master of the Wen family, Wen Hao (culture grand). He had been governing the Wen family ever since the head of the Wen family was bed-ridden. He looks youthful, but he has his way of doing things. The Wen family has be stronger than it was in the past under his governance. The Wen family is known for its medicinal nts. If Region Head needs something, you can trade with him. Mu Ru Yue turned her head to look at Wen Hao. When he received her gaze, he smiled at her indicating friendliness. However, she understood that for the Wen family to flourish to such an extent. That man wasn''t as gentle as his appearance¡­ "There isn''t much to say about the rest. The most important influential factions in Nanyang Region are those three that have influential power in bnce with each other." Kong Fan frowned tightly. He was a little worried as he didn''t know if the Region Head would be able to deal with those three influential power¡­ "Region Head, quickly tell us the reason for inviting us over. Is it to beg for your life? Hahaha! It''s a pity I won''t have mercy on you unless you scram out of the Nanyang Region!" Yin Huaughed heartily as he looked cynically at Mu Ru Yue. Mu Ru Yue gradually stood up and said at her own pace, "I invited all of you over to make you aware of a matter. Our Region Head manor will be hosting an alchemy pill auction in half a month. I hope to see you there at that time!" "Alchemy pill auction?" Yin Hua was stunned for a moment before heughed brazenly and mocked, "Region Head, are you kidding? It can''t be you are trying to auction Heaven Stage pills, right? Those kinds of pills don''t have any effects on us deities. Hahaha!" l Chapter 1148-1149 Alchemy Pill Auction Part 1

Chapter 1148 - Alchemy Pill Auction Part 1

Yin Hua looked at Mu Ru Yue with mockery. He was sneering. He wanted to see what kind ofmotion could she give rise to. "I''ve already said my piece. It will be up to you whether you will attend the auction or not in three days." Mu Ru Yue stood up gradually before she said calmly, "I just hope that people that didn''te won''t regret noting. Kong Fan, send-off our guests." She left without turning her head back after saying that, disappearing from the crowd''s gaze¡­ "Everyone, please feel free!" Kong Fan made an ushering gesture while saying with a smile. "Hmph!" Yin Hua snorted coldly before he continued, "Tell you region head that I will definitelye and attend that Alchemy Pill Auction." He red at Kong Fan before swaying his sleeves downwards before he left. "Haha!" Qiu Mei (Autumn eyebrow) giggled before she said, "She is really an interesting little girl. Since so, I wille for the AlchemyPill Auction then. Who knows how much surprises I may receive." Wen Hao smiled lightly but he didn''t say anything. He just stood up and walked out of the door, leaving the Region Head Manor¡­ The Region Head Manor wasn''t calm and peaceful during the three days. The people of the Wang Ba Brothers Group was remodelling and redecorating the entire Region Head Manor. The entire Region Head Manor quickly looked new, no longer its initial worn-out state¡­ "Lord Region Head." Suddenly, an exmation was heard before Mu Ru Yue. When Mu Ru Yue raised her head and looked over, she saw Kong Fan brisk walked inside. "Lord Region Head, our people just discovered a vein of ore consisting of Mid Rank Spiritual Stones. Thus, I''vee to report about it to Lord." "Mid Rank Spiritual Stone?" Mu Ru Yue frowned a little before she ordered, "You are to lead people of the Wang Ba Brothers Group to excavate the stones." "Understood, Lord." Kong Fan was ted. ''I couldn''t imagine that I have such great luck to be able to discover a vein of ore consisting of Mid Rank Spiritual Stones. ''As long as there are Spiritual Stones, I won''t need to fear that the Region Head Manor is unable to prosper¡­'' Mu Ru Yue became silent as she watched the Kong Fan''s leaving figure. She gradually said after a long time had passed, "I still have some Spiritual Stones in my hands. Xiao Yue! Xiao Bai! The two of you shall head out to recruit people for the Region Head Manor!" ''These Spiritual Stones naturally came from some disciples that made an exchange with me for my pills. Currently, I can use it¡­'' Swish! Swish! Swish! Several glows surged out from Mu Ru Yue''s body,nding before her. The demon beasts'' cultivation had also rapidly improved with the assistance of the Spiritual Stones during this period of time. Hence, it made Mu Ru Yue more certain that Spiritual Stones were a necessity when wanting to obtain a mighty influential power¡­ "Understood, Master." Xiao Yue smiled elegantly as she said politely. "What about me? Yue Er, what shall I do?" Mo Xi looked resentful at Mu Ru Yue before saying pitifully, "I also want to help Yue Er¡­" "I don''t have anything for you at the moment." Mu Ru Yue shook her head as she smiled lightly and said, "So it is enough for you to stay by my side." Mo Xi was a little dispirited. ''My cultivation is clearly better than Xiao Yue and Xiao Bai. Yet, Yue Er didn''t assign me any task¡­'' Seeing the youth''s dejected expression, Mu Ru Yue pondered for a moment before she suggested, "How about you help Kong Fan? They have discovered Spiritual Stone Ore Vein. They should be fighting over the ore vein with other influential factors. The Wang family''s brothers need to stay in the Region Head Manor so you can protect them instead." "Alright." Mo Xi''s eyes lit up as he smiled candidly and continued, "I won''t let Yue Er down." l Chapter 1149- Alchemy Pill Auction Part 2 Kong Fan and the rest were surrounding a crystal vein on top of a mountain valley, instructing in whispers. Yet, a voice was suddenly heard before them. "Haha! I didn''t expect for our luck to be so good today, discovering such an ore vein!" Kong Fan''s expression changed instantly, raising his head to look at the group of people in front of them. He then said with gritted teeth, "It''s people of the Yin family. The leader is the Yin family''s Patrol Squad Leader, Yin Fang (Hospitable honest)!" ''Damn it, how have people of the Yin family discover this ce that quickly?'' "Yin Fang, this is the ce where our Region Head Manor has discovered first. You are a step toote!" Kong Fan gritted his teeth as he said that. "Hmph!" Yin Fang snorted coldly before he said, "Damn old man, do you think this ore is a ce you have discovered first due to saying you have discovered it first? I can even say my Yin family discovered this ore vein yesterday. What can you do to me? Let me give you a piece of advice. You aren''t qualified topete with us just with that worn-down manor of yours! If you forcefully want the ore vein, the ones losing out will only be you all!" Kong Fan''s expression turned grim. ''It''s obvious Yin Fang wants to turn this ore vein into their Yin family''s possession by being unreasonable. ''But if I can obtain this ore vein, the might of the Region Head Manor will surely increase by leaps and bounds. Therefore, I definitely can''t give in to him¡­'' "Yin Fang, why didn''t you guard this ce since you said you''ve discovered the ore vein first? You''re obviously twisting words and forcing logic. I certainly won''t let you bunch of people have this ore vein!" Yin Fang''s expression darkened as he said coldly, "You don''t know what is good for you! Since I said this is our Yin family''s possession, this ore vein must be our Yin family''s. Do you want to snatch my Yin family''s assets just by yourself? Someone, chase these people away for me. Nobody is allowed to stay here!" Swish! Momentarily, countless people swamped over toward Kong Fan and the rest. Currently, the strongest Wang family''s brothers weren''t at this ce so the rest of them just wasn''t a match for the people of the Yin family. Therefore, Kong Fan''s expression turned gravely pace at this instant, uncontrobly retreating a couple steps back. "Stop!" Suddenly, a clear voice was heard from behind them, making Yin Fang halted his steps. He turned his head to look at the youth walking over toward them. He saw the youth''s face obviously looked young and inexperienced. His captivating face gave off a dazzling glow under the sunlight. His thin lips were slightly pursed as he surveyed the crowd. "Who are you?" Yin Fang sniggered as he mocked, "Has a boy still wet behind the ears actually dared to meddle with our business? Someone, capture this fellow for me first!" Instantly, everyone surged toward Mo Xi. "All of you¡­ Stoping over! I don''t want to kill people! I really don''t want to kill people!" Mo Xi retreated a couple of steps back as he timidly looked at the crowd rushing over to him. Seeing his feeble and weak appearance, Yin Fangughed heartily as he said, "You are really seeking death in trying to meddle with Uncle''s business with those guts of yours!" Boom! Boundless power rolled off the youth''s body at that instant. Those power formed into a long sword that pierced through the sky, piercing into those people''s chests. Yin Fang''s smile stiffened as he looked at the sight before him in disbelief. He raised his head in astonishment. His body couldn''t help but quiver as he looked at the handsome and fair-skinned youth that was under the sunlight. "You¡­ God-king!" ''This little fellow is unexpectedly at the God-king realm!'' Gasps filled the entire mountain valley at that moment¡­ l Chapter 1150-1151 Alchemy Pill Auction Part 3

Chapter 1150 - Alchemy Pill Auction Part 3

Kong Fan was stunned as he looked shocked at Mo Xi. ¡®Only the Wang family¡¯s brothers are at the God-king realm. Who is this guy then? Moreover, it looked really young. He seems to be about seventeen-year-old¡­¡¯ ¡°Who on earth are you?!¡± Yin Fang shrieked in fright, ¡°What grudges and hatred do you have with me to kill our people of the Yin family?¡± Mo Xi pursed his thin lips as he replied weakly, ¡°It is Yue Er that send me here to protect the ore vein for her. But I didn¡¯t want to kill people. I had warned them to stoping over but they were adamant to near me. So¡­ so I can only kill them.¡± Mo Xi felt wronged. ¡®I had warned them before but they didn¡¯t listen and continued charging over. I wasn¡¯t able to control my might so I ended up killing those people¡­¡¯ ¡°Haha!¡± Kong Fanughed heartily before he said mercilessly, ¡°Yin Fang, why you still aren¡¯t scramming?!¡± ¡°Y-you all just wait!¡± Yin Fang¡¯s expression changed greatly before he dered viciously, ¡°I will surely pay you back for today¡¯s grudges! You just have to wait and see.¡± He hastily descended the mountain after tossing those words out. He feared he would die shortly under that youth¡¯s hand if he continued to stay there¡­ Currently, Yin Hua heard Yin Fang¡¯s report within the Yin family. He smashed his fist on the table as hemented with gritted teeth, ¡°The Region Head Region dared to not ce importance on our Yin family! Since so, they can¡¯t me me for being uncourteous!¡± ¡°Head,¡± Yin Fang raised his head to look at Yin Hua as he asked, ¡°Do you have instructions for this subordinate?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Yin Hua snorted coldly as he said, ¡°We will discuss further after the alchemy pill auction. I am curious to know what pills she will be auctioning!¡± Yin Hua sniggered after saying that with a mockery smile on his face. ¡®The Yin family possesses a lot of ore veins so I don¡¯t mind not having that ore vein. What I am concern is that the Region Head Manor acts without giving my face. Since so, they can¡¯t me me for being impolite!¡¯ ¡°Have you heard that the new Region Head is actually a youthful woman?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, but that woman¡¯s cultivation isn¡¯t good. My cousin had followed the Yin family to see that Region Head. He then heard the Yin family¡¯s head said she was just a Heaven Stage Alchemists. Yet, she still nned to organise a Heaven Stage Alchemy Pill Auction in three days.¡± ¡°Tsk! A puny Heaven Stage Alchemist dared toe to our ce and is even nning on auctioning Heaven Stage pills. Haha! Can it be she hasn¡¯t seen precious pills before?¡± The main streets and alleys in the Nanyang Region were discussing their new Region Head after the day Mu Ru Yue summoned everyone influential power in the Nanyang Region. But some rumours got increasingly exaggerated to the point that some people degraded Mu Ru Yue to be worthless. However, the main instigator of this matter didn¡¯t leave a step out of her room. Hence, she didn¡¯t know the rumours that were spreading outside. Perhaps she would just smile even if she knew about that¡­ The Alchemy Pill Auction was soon tomence in a blink of an eye. Only people in the Nanyang Region can participate so therge hall was quickly filled with people. Logically speaking, the rumours had depicted Mu Ru Yue as just a Heaven Stage Alchemist so nobody should be minding this auction. But it was precisely due to that people wanted to see how she would deal with the situation. Therefore, all of them came to attend this auction. Nheless, Mu Ru Yue had passed the host position of the auction to Kong Fan. She just sat in a seat below with Ye Wu Chen instead¡­ (teaser) Kong Fan was stunned as he looked shocked at Mo Xi. ¡®Only the Wang family¡¯s brothers are at the God-king realm. Who is this guy then? Moreover, it looked really young. He seems to be about seventeen-year-old¡­¡¯ ¡°Who on earth are you?!¡± Yin Fang shrieked in fright, ¡°What grudges and hatred do you have with me to kill our people of the Yin family?¡± Mo Xi pursed his thin lips as he replied weakly, ¡°It is Yue Er that send me here to protect the ore vein for her. But I didn¡¯t want to kill people. I had warned them to stoping over but they were adamant to near me. So¡­ So I can only kill them.¡± [Miki: It is how like when spiders near you when you try to get away from them but they continue to near you¡­ So all hell break loose in the end >.> well for my case XD I don¡¯t like to kill anything but kill as thest resort for things I dislike. *Cough*] Chapter 1151 - Alchemy Pill Auction Part 4 ¡°Cough! Cough!¡± Kong Fan cleared his throat. His elderly and husky voice was gradually heard within the auction hall. ¡°Wee everyone foring to our auction! I believe our Region Head Manor would surely give everyone an unforgettable experience¡­¡± A mockery snigger was heard from within the crowd. ¡°Unforgettable?¡± Yin Hua sniggered as he ridiculed, ¡°It will indeed be unforgettable to us! But it is just unknown as to how much!¡± ¡®ording to the personality of those astute old fellows of the academy, how can they be willing to dispatch their talented disciple to this ce? Therefore, the new Region Head must have been cast out of the academy. ¡®How good can a person be for the academy to have abandoned her?¡¯ However, Yin Hua¡¯s smile stiffened in the next moment. Kong Fan, who was standing on the auction stage, took out a jade bottle after he said that. Kong Fan carefully opened the bottle. Instantly, intense light rays surged out from the bottle. The crowd that was basking under the glow could clearly feel the energy in their body increased slightly¡­ ¡°I-is that General Stage Pill?¡± Yin Hua was stunned for a moment as he looked in shock at the pill in Kong Fan¡¯s hand, unable toe back to his senses for a moment¡­ ¡°Everyone!¡± Kong Fan smiled lightly as he exined, ¡°This is the General Stage Mid Rank Breaking General Pill. It can enable a God-general Mid realm martial practitioner to break through to the God-general High realm. Perhaps you don¡¯t care much about the Breaking General Pill. But have you thought about a scenario where your enemy suddenly has an increase of ten to even a hundred more God-general High Rank practitioners? What kind of disaster will you be facing that moment then?¡± Kong Fan¡¯s voice was really bewitching, immediately making the crowd below the stage stir up. Those influential power that were able to exist stably in the Nanyang Region certainly have God-king Realm experts overseeing the ce. Therefore, possessing God-general High Rank practitioners wasn¡¯t significant. However, if your enemy had an equal might with your influential power, he would be ced in a disadvantage if the enemy had a sudden increase of hundred God-general High realm practitioners! Thus, that puny Breaking General Pill shouldn¡¯t be belittled as it might be able to control the fate of an influential power¡­ ¡°Furthermore,¡± Kong Fan paused for a moment before he revealed, ¡°Our current auction will only take Spiritual Stones as currency! The starting price for ten Breaking Spiritual Pill will be Ten Thousand Elementary Spiritual Stones!¡± ¡°What?¡± The crowd¡¯s heart shuddered, looking toward each other. Spiritual Stones were extremely precious within God Realm so no matter how precious Spiritual Stones were, it was still inferior to pills that could enable people to breakthrough¡­ ¡°Twenty Thousand Elementary Spiritual Stones.¡± Qiu Mei covered her lips and giggled. With an amorous expression, her alluring voice broke the silence in the entire hall. ¡°If Yin family¡¯s head and Young Master Wen don¡¯t need it, those ten pills will belong to me.¡± Wen Hao smirked. With a slight smile on his feeble and gravely pale face, he shouted, ¡°Fifty Thousand Elementary Spiritual Stones! Lady Qiu Mei, you let me win.¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Qiu Mei chuckled before tossing an alluring nce at Wen Hao as she said, ¡°Mister Wen, how about giving me some leeway?¡± ¡°Lady Qiu Mei, I am sorry but our Wen family needs these pills.¡± Wen Hao politely cupped his fists but the smile on his gravely pale face didn¡¯t change from the start. He looked like a gentle gentleman¡­ ¡°Hmph!¡± Seeing the two bickering people, Yin Hua currently couldn¡¯t care that much. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Eighty Thousand Elementary Spiritual Stones!¡± ¡°A Hundred Thousand Elementary Spiritual Stones!¡± Wen Hao looked at Qiu Mei with a smile before he said calmly, ¡°Lady Qiu Mei and Head of Yin family, my Wen family must obtain those pills no matter what.¡± Chapter 1152-1153 Alchemy Pill Auction Part 5

Chapter 1152 - Alchemy Pill Auction Part 5

Ten Thousand Elementary Spiritual Stones were equivalent to a Hundred Mid Rank Spiritual Stones. It wasn''t a small amount to them, but it was worth it in getting ten God-general High realm practitioners in exchange¡­ Qiu Mei smiled alluringly as she gave in, "Mister Wen, I shall let you have those pills on behalf of our usual good interactions with each other. I hope you can pay visits to my brothel. I will let my lead prostitute take good care of you." "Cough! Cough!" Wen Hao coughed dryly, nearly choking on his saliva. With a trace of awkwardness that flickered past his face, he said, "Lady Qiu Mei should know I don''t go to those ces." "Hehe!" Qiu Mei covered her lips andugh before continuing, "Little Brother Wen Hao is still as adorable. Elder sister was just kidding with you. Why do you need to take it so seriously? Manager Kong, I wonder if we can carry on the auction?" Mu Ru Yue raised her brow slightly from within the crowd, surveying the fewrge influential power fighting among themselves. It was due to the presence of those three influential power that people who failed to report their bids in time to be frightened by their biddings¡­ "Wu Chen, who do you think will obtain the next ten pills?" Ye Wu Chen smirked as he replied, "Qiu Mei." "Why?" "It''s really simple. It was clear Qiu Mei wasn''t going all out during her initial bid. Her expression didn''t fluctuate in the slightest. On the other hand, Yin Hua was profusely sweating cold sweat. It was obvious he wasn''t doing as financially well as the other two influential power. As for the Wen family, he has already obtained ten pills. If he continues to bid, it will be the same as offending the other two influential power." "That''s right," Mu Ru Yue chuckled as she continued, "The next ten Breaking General Pill will surely enter Qiu Mei''s hands! Moreover, I don''t n on letting the Yin family obtain any pills this time!" The auction started again as they were discussing. "Congrattions to Young Master Wen in obtaining ten Breaking General Pill. The starting bid for the next ten Breaking General Pill is Ten Thousand Elementary Spiritual Pill as usual. You are free to start calling your bids now!" Swish! Yin Hua''s expression changed instantly as he couldn''t help but shriek, "How can your Region Head Manor still have ten more Breaking General Pill?" ''T-this is impossible!'' His body shuddered, unable to ept what was happening before him. "Didn''t the head of the Yin family said the Region Head Manor at most only have a Heaven Stage Alchemist? Why are they able to continuously take out General Stage pills? Moreover, it is even the Breaking General Pill!" The crowd was discussing at this moment, casting questioning and mockery gazes at Yin Hua. He was so embarrassed that he wanted to squeeze into the seam of the ground¡­ "Fifty Thousand Spiritual Stones!" Qiu Mei swept a gaze at the gravely paled Yin Hua before she smiled alluringly. Nheless, there was contempt within her pair of beautiful eyes. "Head of the Yin family, I wonder if you will be fighting over with me for the pills. But I remember you initially looked down upon this Region Head Manor!" Yin Hua''splexion turned increasingly gravely pale. He clenched his fists tightly as he sneered and replied, "I had indeed looked down upon this Region Head Manor but so what? Haven''t all of you also belittled her from the start? Moreover, everyone loves profits. As long as I give her enough bids, she won''t mind whatever I said previously!" He paused for a moment after saying that. With a sneer, he bade, "I bid Seventy Thousand Elementary Spiritual Stones!" ''That''s right, she probably won''t give up anything for the profits that is near to grasp even if it is to kill her parents as long as I give her enough profits¡­'' Yin Hua smirked cynically upon thinking about that, sneering at Mu Ru Yue. ''I must get my hands on those pills no matter what¡­'' l Chapter 1153 - Alchemy Pill Auction Part 6 "One Hundred and Ten Thousand!" Qiu Mei sniggered with a cold smile as she swept a disdainful gaze at Yin Hua''s face. Swish! mours instantly arose from the crowd. Everyone had gotten a shock. "It''s no wonder why alchemist held such a high position in the world. It is due to the cost of pills! It is just ten pills. Yet, they cost One Hundred and Ten Thousand Elementary Rank Spiritual Stones!" "The price for this auction round is even more than the first! It seems the Yin family can''t triumph over Qiu Mei!" The crowd looked toward each other before turning their heads to look at the crowd before them. "Hmph!" Yin Hua''splexion darkened. He snorted coldly before he said, "Lady Qiu Mei, I won''t fight with you this time. I will let you have them." ''Currently, Qiu Mei and Wen Hao have already gotten pills. There shouldn''t be anyonepeting against me in the next round. Since so, why should I spend such a lofty sum of money now?'' Qiu Mei smiled alluringly as she replied, "I will thank the head of the Yin family for letting me have them then." Even though she said that, how could the people here not know that the Yin family don''t have the might topete financially with Qiu Mei?'' "One Hundred and Ten Thousand going once! One Hundred and Ten Thousand going twice! One Hundred and Ten Thousand going thrice!" Dang! Once the hammernded, Kong Fan smiled with satisfaction as he said, "It seems the pills will go to Lady Qiu Mei this time round. Let''s carry on to the next auction round!" He took a jade bottle from a person beside him after saying that. He said with a smile, "Following this, we will be auctioning General Stage High Rank General Spiritual Pill. It can enable the consumer to breakthrough from the God-general High realm to the God-general Peak realm. However, there is only a total of five such pills. Moreover, it will be auctioned as a whole. In other words, only one influential power out of the many influential power will be able to obtain five of the pill! The starting bid for this auction round will be Fifty Thousand Elementary Rank Spiritual Stones!" ''General Spiritual Pill?'' Those three words were akin to a heavy hammer smashing hard on the crowd''s heart. They widened their eyes in disbelief as they focused their gazes on the jade bottle in Kong Fan''s hand. Yin Hua''splexion turned gravely pill. He originally thought the next auction would still be the Breaking General Pill. The other two wouldn''t fight with him over them in that case. It was unexpected to him that it would be a higher ranked General Spiritual Pill. Furthermore, there would only be a chance in getting them¡­ Wen Hao swept a gaze at both of them before smirking lightly and said, "One Hundred Thousand!" The crowd was stirred up once again after they heard his bid. The starting bid for this round of auction had reached the final bid for the first auction item at a go. How could it not be shocking? "Mister Wen, there is only a chance in getting it so I can''t let you have them this time." Qiu Mei smiled charmingly and with an amorous gaze, she shouted, "Two Hundred Thousand Elementary Rank Spiritual Stones!" "Three Hundred Thousand!" The crowd hearts shuddered as they heard the gradually climbing bids. It was especially so for some small influential power. There was even a kind of speechlessness about this. It got to be known that they wouldn''t be able to earn Three Hundred Thousand Elementary Spiritual Stones in their entire lives¡­ "Three Hundred Thousand and Ten Thousand!" Yin Hua wiped away the sweat on his forehead before he bade with gritted teeth. "Four Hundred Thousand!" Wen Hao swept a nce at him but his expression didn''t change at all. ''Six Hundred Thousand!" Qiu Ye''s smile gradually diminished as her expression slowly became serious. However, her voice was quickly suppressed by Wen Hao shortly. "A million." Boom! That voice was like an explosion to the crowd, creating an uproar¡­ Everyone was scared witless to the point they suspected they had hearing problems. A Million Elementary Rank Spiritual Stones was equivalent to a High Rank Spiritual Stone! A High Rank Spiritual Stone could enable the practitioner to breakthrough directly from the God-general Peak realm to the God-king realm. However, even though a High Rank Spiritual Stone was equivalent to a Million Elementary Rank Spiritual Stones, it didn''t represent that the Million Elementary Rank Spiritual Stones could be exchanged for a High Rank Spiritual Stone¡­ l Chapter 1154 - Alchemy Pill Auction Part 7

Chapter 1154 - Alchemy Pill Auction Part 7

High Rank Spiritual Stones were scarce within God realm. Several people would choose to hide the High Rank Spiritual Stones once they obtained it. Who could be willing to change the High Rank Spiritual Stone into a Million Elementary Rank Spiritual Stones? Therefore, even though a Million Elementary Rank Spiritual Stones were equivalent to a High Rank Spiritual Stone it would be too troublesome absorbing it. Thus, Wen Hao was willing to bid a Million Elementary Rank Spiritual Stones to get three General Spiritual Pills¡­ Qiu Mei''splexion turned a little pale as she nced at Wen Hao before shemented with a charming smile, "The Wen family is really wealthy to be able to take out a Million Elementary Rank Spiritual Stones! I concede defeat this time!" "You''ve let me win." Wen Hao cupped his fight with a slight smirk. Dang! Kong Fan''s hammernded again. With a beaming smile, he said, "Congrattions to Mister Wen in obtaining five General Spiritual Pills. It will be thest auction item after this round! The starting price for this auction item will be at Hundred Thousand Elementary Rank Spiritual Stones this time!" "Hundred Thousand Elementary Rank Spiritual Stones?" The crowd looked at each other upon hearing that. But there was an unconceble shock in their eyes. The previous General Spiritual Pill starting price was only at Fifty Thousand Elementary Rank Spiritual Stones. Yet, this time the starting bid was a hundred thousand? Could it be the pill was better than the General Spiritual Pill? "Manager Kong, please stop teasing us." Qiu Mei covered her lips and giggled before she continued, "Quickly tell us what is thest auction item!" "Hehe!" Kong Fan chuckled before he revealed, "There will be only a pill for thest item of this auction. But this pill is the God Foundation Pill that will enable the consumer to break through from the God-general Peak realm to the God-king realm!" Only a General Stage Peak Rank Alchemist could refine a God Foundation Pill. Could it be the Region Head Region possesses a General Stage Peak Rank Alchemist? The crowd''s heart shuddered. ps of thunder seemed to have rolled over their hearts, unable to squeak out a single word for a moment¡­ "God Foundation Pill? This is impossible!" Yin Hua''splexion turned gravely pale, void of rosiness. His lips were trembling slightly. ''Can there really be a General Stage Peak Rank Alchemist within the Region Head Manor? ''How can this be not shocking?'' "Everyone, you can start calling your bids." Kong Fan announced with a smile. Qiu Mei snapped out from her initial shock upon hearing that. She nced at Wen Hao with a slight smile. ''Wen Hao had already spent too many Spiritual Stones already for the General Spiritual Pill. He won''t be able to afford the God Foundation Pill even if he desires it. Therefore, this God Foundation Pill will surely be mine¡­'' Just when she wanted to bid, an elderly voice was heard from within the group. "I will bid Ten High Rank Spiritual Stones!" Swish! mours rose from the crowd at this instant. Everyone''s gaze shifted to the elder that was sitting right at the center of the crowd¡­ The elder was dressed in grey robes. He wore a conical bamboo hat, covering his appearance. His voice was hoarse but heavy and low, carrying a slightly sinister vibe. "Who is this old man?" Qiu Mei''s brows creased momentarily. ''The God Foundation Pill is indeed precious but it doesn''t worth Ten High Rank Spiritual Stones. Yet, this old man tossed out such a lofty price! His voice didn''t even change a little.'' "This senior." Yin Hua stood up and nced coldly at Mu Ru Yue and Ye Wu Chen who was sitting on the ground. He sniggered before he persuaded, "I don''t know if this is my ce to say this but the Region Head of Region Head Manor is a disciple of God Academy. Moreover, she doesn''t have much cultivation. Who knows the credibility of that God Foundation Pill she had taken out. Senior, you shouldn''t be deceived¡­" l Chapter 1155 - Alchemy Pill Auction Part 8

Chapter 1155 - Alchemy Pill Auction Part 8

''If she could just take out Breaking General Pill and General Spiritual Pill, I won''t suspect the credibility of her pill despite my shock. But how can she possess an item such as a God Foundation Pill? She must be using an underhanded move to earn money¡­'' "Is that God Foundation Pill really fake?" "I-it can''t really be what he said right?" The crowd whispered to the person beside them upon hearing that, discussing¡­ "Fake?" The elder smiled sinisterly. He replied in a sinister cold voice that seemed to have originated from hell, "It can''t be that this old man is unable to decipher the credibility of the pill, right?" "Senior," Yin Hua''s expression turned gloomy as he said, "I was just advising you out of goodwill. This Region Head Manor can do anything for profits, even snatching others'' ore veins. Currently, she can totally use a General Stage Low Rank Pill to substitute a peak rank pill today!" "Hur!" Suddenly, a snigger was heard as she rebuked, "Snatching others'' ore veins? Head of Yin family, if I haven''t remembered wrong, it seems it is your people that wanted to snatch her ore vein but was chased away by her subordinate in the end. Is that right?" Qiu Mei smirked alluringly but disdain was revealed from her pretty eyes. There were several materialistic people within God Realm. If Mu Ru Yue didn''t have sufficient power on her hands, Qiu Mei might not speak out for her. But since she possessed a General Stage Peak Rank Alchemist, she must ce importance on her¡­ But nobody would have thought the mysterious alchemists in their eyes was Mu Ru Yue herself. "Qiu Mei!" Yin Hua''s expression changed drastically as he asked with gritted teeth, "Are you going against me?" "No!" Qiu Mei shook her head. She blinked her beautiful eyes and continued, "I was just speaking the truth. Head of Yin family, are you not admitting what you have done?" "You¡­" Yin Hua''splexion turned ashen out of anger. Just when he wanted to say something, the grey-robed elder moved in a sh before Kong Fan. He extended his twig-like hand as he said coldly, "Can you give me the pill?" "Alright." Kong Fan suddenly got back to his senses, cing the pill in the elder''s hand. The elder left the venue after taking the pill. However, he halted his steps for a moment when walking past Yin Hua. He said to him, "Don''t use your ignorance as a reason to be brazen! You''ve got to know there are countless experts in thisrge continent! Furthermore, you aren''t a person that can dominate the entire world!" ''There was a person that could dominate the entire world a thousand years ago¡­ ''It''s a pity that person fell for other people''s scheme, disappearing from the eyes of the crowd of God Realm. Nobody knows his location even after so many years¡­'' "I don''t know why this old man gives me a really strange feeling." Mu Ru Yue narrowed her eyes slightly as she looked at the direction where the elder left the room. The elder seemed to have felt her gaze, halting his steps. He turned his head to look at a woman at a side. He frowned but still left without turning back his head in the end¡­ "Master, you''re back!" Just when a grey-robed elder walked into a manor with a luxurious grandeur, a handsome, tall and straight figure quickly walked before him blocking the elder''s path. "I''ve gone to check out a Pill Auction and gotten quite a big harvest. Look at this item¡­" He raised his hand upon saying that. A pill instantly appeared within the palm of his elderly hand. "I-is that God Foundation Pill?" Hai Wei (sea might) was stunned for a moment as he looked astonished at the elder''s face. l Chapter 1156 - Alchemy Pill Auction Part 9

Chapter 1156 - Alchemy Pill Auction Part 9

"That''s right, this is the God Foundation Pill that I had purchased with Ten High Rank Spiritual Stones!" "What?" Hai Wei nearly leaped to his feet before he said sourly, "Master, have you gone nuts to buy a God Foundation Pill with Ten High Rank Spiritual Stones?! If you want God Foundation Pill, why don''t you refine it yourself? Why did you spend such a lofty price to get it?" ''The old man must have lost his mind! It isn''t Elementary Rank Spiritual Stones but is High Rank Spiritual Stones. He has wasted all ten High Rank Spiritual Stones.'' Hai Wei''s heart ached terribly¡­ "You take a closer look at it." The grey-robed elder swept a nce at his disciple before he replied calmly. "Hmm?" Hai Wei was a little stunned. He ced the pill beneath his nose and smelt it before sticking out his tongue to lick it lightly. Suddenly, he seemed to have felt something making him widen his eyes. "A hundred person fusion rate? My heavens, this is my first time seeing a person that could fuse all of the medicinal nts perfectly. Even the rate of diffusion of the pill is incredibly high. It can be said that once this pill enters the mouth, it can instantly be absorbed by the body¡­" Hai Wei was greatly shocked. ''It''s no wonder why Master purchased this pill! It is due to its fusion and diffusion rates are at a hundred percent. Even the God Foundation Pill Master refines couldn''t reach such rates!'' "That''s right, I felt it the moment I looked at this pill." The elder nodded as he said, "I only know a person that could refine such pills in this world." "Who?!" "A peerless expert from a thousand years ago, the founder of God Sect, Wu Wang!" Reverence filled his eyes when he said that. This was the first time Hai Wei saw his master having such an expression¡­ It was as though the person he just mentioned was a god he wanted to worship. "But, hadn''t Lord Wu Wang already stopped existing since a thousand years ago?" The elder''s eyes darkened as he said with a sneer, "He was set up by people of Dan family that year! However, with just the might of the Dan family, they shouldn''t have been able to kill him so there must be a mole within our God Sect. But this matter has already urred about a thousand years ago, unable to investigate further on it! But it''s fortunate that Lady Zi Yu (son fish) has taken charge of God Sect, allowing God Sect to not fall to be a mediocre power. But even if that is the case, God Sect''s influential power has dropped tremendously with the absence of Head Sect Wu Wang. The God Sect is even unable to beparable with the Dan family now¡­" The God Sect that year simrly got well-known via pills. It was due to Wu Wang''s existence that God Sect became the most powerful influential power in the God realm. But now, God Sect had already been overtaken by Dan family¡­ "Disciple, if we can let her join my God Sect, perhaps God Sect will regain its former glory. Lord Wu Wang will also feel gratified from heaven in that case." The elder became silent upon saying that. A glimmer shed past his eyes¡­ But when the master and disciple was considering how to rope in the Region Head Manor, there was a woman with white waterfall-like hair using her thin fingers to caress a man''s face that was sleeping calmlyying inside a coffin in a hidden room within God Sect where nobody knew about it. She had a slight smile on her face. The woman looked extremely youthful. Her appearance was in a rather good condition. It was smooth and exquisite. Her skin was so tender that it seemed to be able to be broken by being blown at; there weren''t any ws on her face. However, it was only after the omission of her white hair. "Wu Wang¡­" Her finger caressed his handsome face. Zhu Zi Yu (son fish)''s gaze became absent-minded as shemented, "It already has been a thousand years¡­ I didn''t expect a thousand years to past so quickly. You have finally quietly apanied me for a thousand years now¡­" l Chapter 1157 - Alchemy Pill Auction Part 10

Chapter 1157 - Alchemy Pill Auction Part 10

"She had already died for so many years. Yet, you still can''t forget her. Do you know my heart aches a lot whenever I see you in pain due to her? It is good you have finally settled down, quietly staying by my side¡­" "Wu Wang, I know you must hate me. You hate me for betraying you for the Dan family. But I did it all for you. I don''t want you to continue to suffer nor willing to see your worn out yourself. I can only make you into such a state so that you cany down all of your sorrows and stay by my side this way¡­" Zhu Zi Yu''s gaze became gentle. With a slender long finger caressing his handsome face, she said with deep affections, "Wu Wang, don''t worry. I will help you take good care of God Sect. The Dan family promised me they won''t invade God Sect for as long as I exist. I know you''ve sent your daughter to the lower realm''srge continent. Moreover, the Dan family has also dispatched people to snatch away the Alchemy Book in her hands. However, you don''t need to worry as I won''t let your daughter die under your enemy''s hands¡­" "I will kill her myself!" Zhu Zi Yu''s expression was filled with killing intent at that moment as she continued, "It will be a humiliation to you if she dies under the Dan family''s hands. Only people of God Sect qualifies to kill her! Wu Wang, please forgive me that I can''t let your daughter live. If she lives, she will eventually find you. Moreover, the Alchemy Book has the power to save you¡­ If that happens, what will be awaiting you will be those pain again! Therefore, I can only kill her for you! Wu Wang, I believe you will be able to understand what I''ve done. I won''t let her hurt you after all." ''I no longer want to see his previous haggard appearance. A sword seemed to have pierced through my heart when I saw that state of him. ''Hence, I chose to betray him to stop him from suffering¡­ ''The only power that can make him sleep dormant forever was thebination of my power and the Dan family''s might! ''I believe this man will surely not me me no matter what I do. It is all due to my deep love for him¡­'' "Wu Wang," Zhu Zi Yu smiled as she looked gently at the man and continued, "I''ve fallen in love with you the first time my eyesnded on you. It''s a pity you already have a wife at that time so I can only watch you in the dark. I have even hidden my feelings for you while staying behind you¡­ Currently, your wife has already died. The rest of your life should belong to me then. I won''t share you with anyone else. Even if that person¡­ is your daughter!" Her eyes became increasingly gentle when she said that. It was like a breeze¡­ Nobody in God Sect would be able to imagine Wu Wang that had disappeared a thousand years hadn''t died and had been within the God Sect! Moreover, Zhu Zi Yu, who had been sustaining the God Sect, was the main culprit in betraying him. All of these were out of twisted love. "Chief, someone is looking for you outside." Currently, Mu Ru Yue was discussing something with Ye Wu Chen but was suddenly interrupted by that report. She frowned a little before pushing open the room''s door, walking out. "Who hase looking for me?" Wang Hai rubbed his head before he said, "It is the old man that bought the God Foundation Pill and there''s a youth by his side¡­" "Are you referring to the old man that was wearing a conical bamboo hat?" Mu Ru Yue raised her brow as she continued, "I''ve already guessed that my path will definitely cross with his again. But I didn''t expect it to be so soon. Wu Chen, let''s head out to have a look¡­" l Chapter 1158 - Break Through Again Part 1

Chapter 1158 - Break Through Again Part 1

With a nce, Mu Ru Yue saw the two Master and disciple in the courtyard. Simrly, the other two saw Mu Ru Yue and Ye Wu Chen entered the courtyard. The grey-robed elder had already taken off his conical bamboo hat. His bright eyes swept a gaze past Mu Ru Yue before shifting his gaze toward Ye Wu Chen. A trace of amazement shed past his eyes. ''This man isn''t simple! ''For some reasons, I feel apprehensive toward this man who doesn''t seem to have a very high cultivation¡­'' Ye Wu Chen seemed to have felt him sizing him up, casting his gaze toward the elder. But his pair of purple eyes were filled with sinister coldness, carrying a grandeur that seemed to havee from hell¡­ "I wonder why have you twoe looking for me." Mu Ru Yue frowned slightly as she looked at the two with a fake smile and continued, "If not, are you thinking of robbing our ce due to being unsatisfied with just a God Foundation Pill?" "Hur! Hur!" The grey-robed elder sniggered sinisterly. He withdrew his gaze and shifted his gaze toward Mu Ru Yue as he introduced himself, "I still have not introduced myself. I am Elder Tong Xuan municate mysterious) of God Sect. This is my disciple Hai Wei." "God Sect?" Mu Ru Yue was stunned for a moment as she looked dazedly at the grey-robed elder. Perhaps Tong Xuan took Mu Ru Yue''s expression as if she had gotten a fright from hearing the influential power he had mentioned that he chuckled, feeling a littlecent. Just as he wanted to say something, he saw her looked toward Kong Fan and asked, "Kong Fan, what kind of influential power is the God Sect he mentioned?" "Cough! Cough!" Tong Xuan nearly choked to death by his breath as he looked with a flushed face at Mu Ru Yue. ''God Sect is one of the top influential power in the God realm. Yet, she hasn''t heard of God Sect before. How can this not make him feel embarrassed? This was the first time Hai Wei saw his master having such an expression that he couldn''t help but chuckle. But when he saw the gaze Tong Xuan cast at him, he immediately withdrew his waves ofughter. Nheless, his face flushed red due to holding back hisughs. Kong Fan was a little embarrassed that he couldn''t help to find a hole to squeeze into. He replied, slightly awkward, "Lord Region Head, the God Sect possess a tremendously high position in God realm. Currently, it is just beneath influential power such as Dan family. They are simrly known for their alchemy pills. It was rumoured that God Sect previously was so glorious where nobody in the entire God realm can deal with God Sect. It is only recently that their influential power plummeted to its current state. However, they still aren''t influential power that we small influential power can oppose¡­" "Oh." Mu Ru Yue nodded, feeling enlightened. She then asked, "Wu Chen, have you heard of them?" Ye Wu Chen''s gentle gazended on Mu Ru Yue. He shook his head smilingly. The woman''s figure was solely reflected in his entire purple eyes, as though she was the only one in his eyes¡­ "I have not." Mu Ru Yue withdrew the light smile on her face as she looked indifferently at the master and disciple that were feeling embarrassed. She asked, "Tell me why have youe looking for me." "Hehe!" Tong Xuan chuckled. He replied with a husky voice, "I want to know who have refined the pills that you have auctioned." "I was the one that refined them." Mu Ru Yue smirked slightly as she continued, "But it can''t be you all came here just to ask that right?" A p of thundernded on Tong Xuan''s heart. He widened his eyes in astonishment, looking at Mu Ru Yue with disbelief. "Have you said you were the one that refined those pills?" ''Initially, I thought Mu Ru Yue had recruited an alchemist from somewhere. But I didn''t expect for those pills to be refined by herself.'' l Chapter 1159-1160 Break Through Again Part 2

Chapter 1159- Break Through Again Part 2

Logically speaking, a God Foundation Pill wasn''t enough to make him be shocked. ''My disciple had broken through to the General Stage Peak Rank several years ago after all. Currently, he is still rapidly improving his alchemy skills. Moreover, there are countless youthful talented alchemist within God realm. ''But it shouldn''t be forgotten that her pill''s fusion and diffusion rates are at one hundred percent! Those kinds of rates aren''t what I can reach!'' Tong Xuan took in a deep breath before he asked with a serious expression, "Thisdy, I wonder if you are willing to be my disciple." "I am sorry." Mu Ru Yue paused for a moment before she continued, "I already have a master. Even though he isn''t at this ce, I don''t intend to have other masters except him. Therefore, I can''t ept your offer." Tong Xuan felt it was a pity upon hearing that. ''I really intend to recruit her as my disciple. But I can''t force her despite her circumstances nor can I cripple her to forcefully obtain her, right? ''If Lord Wu Wang was still living, he probably would be angered to death if he saw me doing that.'' "It is truly a pity." Tong Xuan sighed. Glimmers danced in his eyes, suddenly thinking about something. He chuckled as he asked, "Lady, I have a request. I don''t know if you will be willing to ept or not." "What is it?" "It is like this. Your fusion and diffusion rates are incredibly powerful. I am hoping for my disciple to temporarily assist you. You can instruct him to do whatever odd jobs you have. But please give him some pointers in your free time." Tong Xuan instigated to Hai Wei using his eyes when he said that. Hai Wei momentarily came back to his senses as he hastily walked toward Mu Ru Yue. He said respectfully, "Grandmaster, please let me stay. It will suffice for me in just assisting you." "Mu Er." When Mu Ru Yue wanted to reject, a man''s charming voice was heard from her side, "Since he wanted to follow you, let him stay." Mu Ru Yue''s heart shuddered when she heard that. But she understood that Ye Wu Chen must have a reason for saying that. Thus, she didn''t reject their request. "Alright, I can let him stay." "That''s perfect!" Tong Xuan''s eyes lit up. A candid smile was disyed on his gloomy elderly face. ''As long as Hai Wei stays, not only can he learn some knowledge that even I don''t know from her, he can, more importantly, forge a connection with her. If God Sect has a crisis in the future, perhaps they may need her help¡­'' "Hai Wei, master has to leave for some time. You are to stay and help out in the Region Head manor during that period." Tong Xuan red at him before he warned, "Remember to listen to Lady Mu''s orders!" "Master, don''t worry. Your disciple won''t let you down!" A glimmer flickered past Hai Wei''s eyes as he chuckled confidently. "Alright." Tong Xuan patted Hai Wei''s shoulder. He gave Mu Ru Yue ast nce before he said, "I will pass my disciple over to thedy. Please feel free to beat and scold him. He is the type of person that won''t be obedient unless you give him a little beating." "Master!" Resent was expressed in Hai Wei''s eyes. ''Is this old man my master? He actually allows other people to beat me, his own disciple¡­'' Tong Xuan shot a warning nce at Hai Wei. He no longer said further, turning around and quickly disappearing into the sunlight outside the courtyard. "Kong Fan, escort him to his living quarters." "Alright." Kong Fan cupped his fists as he said, "Lord Hai Wei, please follow me." "I will be troubling you." Hai Wei swung his sleeves downward before following Kong Fan, heading to the guest rooms. They disappeared under the sunlight in a blink of an eye¡­ "Wu Chen." Mu Ru Yue slightly withdrew her gaze to look at the man''s handsome and charming face. With a raise of her brow, she asked, "Why did you want to let him stay?" l Chapter 1160 - Break Through Again Part 3 Ye Wu Chen''s eyes were filled with a sneer as he gently rubbed his chin with his slender long finger. With a sinister smirk, he said, "You have to work so much daily. Since someone willingly knocks on the door to serve you, why not? Moreover, that old man of God Sect is really strong. Perhaps you may need to use him in the future¡­" ''That''s right, the elder''s cultivation is very high. But I don''t need to be too guarded around him. ''It is due to him being able to obtain whatever he wants with his might. However, he chose not to use force butpromised with Mu Ru Yue instead. ''He, more importantly, didn''t force Mu Ru Yue to be his disciple¡­'' Therefore, it was precisely due to that Ye Wu Chen allowed Hai Wei to stay behind¡­ "Grandmaster, what should I do now?" Hai Wei, who just had his living quarters settled by Kong Fan, came running into the alchemy room before he could warm up the seat in his room. He looked at Mu Ru Yue, beaming with smiles. Mu Ru Yue nced at Hai Wei before she pointed at the bunch of medicinal nts before her and ordered, "You are to use fire to fuse all these medicinal nts." "Grandmaster, about this¡­" Hai Wei was stunned for a moment as he looked astonished at Mu Ru Yue. "You were the one that wanted to be my assistant. This is your first task." Mu Ru Yue''s expression was calm and collected, as though she was just saying that casually. "Grandmaster, it isn''t that I am not willing to do alchemist apprentice''s work, but there are several medicinal nts that go against each other. It will be very difficult to fuse them." Hai Wei looked suspiciously at Mu Ru Yue as he used a questioning tone when he said that. "Are you saying it is impossible for the medicinal nts to fuse because there are medicinal power that go against each other?" Mu Ru Yue smiled slightly as she exined, "The Berserk Fruit and Frozen Snow Flower is indeed cold and hot medicinal nts so their medicinal power will oppose each other. However if there is the Gold Silver Flower added within those two medicinal nts, their medicinal power will reach an equilibrium. "Therefore, every problem has a solution. Following this, it will be up to your ability. I want to see the final product of all of the medicinal nts fusing as one without any ws in three days." Mu Ru Yue no longer said further upon saying that. She turned around and left the alchemy room, leaving Hai Wei by himself within the room filled with medicinal nts. Perhaps Hai Wei was respectful toward Mu Ru Yue due to Tong Xuan''s grandeur at the beginning, carrying some disdain in his heart. However, he felt enlightened after hearing what she said. It was as though he saw rays of light when he was trapped within darkness¡­ "What she said is right. Nothing is absolute! Even if there''s trouble, there must be a way to solve it¡­" He calmed down and surveyed the medicinal nts in the room. Following that, he took in a deep breath and raised his hand to grab onto a silver-white coloured flower. mes were ignited from his palm. Drip after drip of medicinal fluid frequently flowed into a bottle¡­ Hai Wei was still fifteen minuteste to pass the fused medicinal liquid to Mu Ru Yue even though he had used all of his might. However, Mu Ru Yue didn''t say anything. She just gave him a mountain of medicinal nts again but limited the time to two days¡­ Hai Wei still had suspicion over Mu Ru Yue''s might this time. However, his expression changed after three days. It was no longer forced respect but whole-heartedly respecting her instead. Hai Wei could feel that his control over the fusion of medicinal nts had improved greatly within these three days. He at least had the confidence of having more than eighty-five percent fusion rate when refining pills that were lower than his current alchemy rank¡­ l Chapter 1161-1162 Break Through Again Part 4

Chapter 1161 - Break Through Again Part 4

Currently, Mu Ru Yue had a stack of documents in her hands within the courtyard. She waszily leaning against Ye Wu Chen, gently flipping the documents in her hands. Ye Wu Chen''s gaze had always been focused on her from the start. His smile intensified. ''How long has it been? "How long has it been since we can live so rxed ever since the year we left Ghost King Manor? I wish with all my heart that time can freeze now as this ce has only she and I¡­'' It was a pity reality loved to go against wishes. An exmation was suddenly heard, breaking the tranquil and beautiful moment. "Grandmaster, I have just refined a God Foundation Pill. Its fusion rate has already reached ny percent!" Hai Wei walked briskly over with tion pasted on his face. ''To the alchemists, the high fusion rate is hard to achieve. Even if it is my Master, his fusion rate can only reach ny-three percent. But I have managed to increase my fusion rate to ny in just a few days¡­ ''Master won''t have been able to bring me such drastic improvements." "Mmhm." Mu Ru Yue raised her brow as she said with an indifferent smile, "We will increase the might of Region Head Manor next. Therefore, I want you to help with refining a lot of pills. As for what pills needed, Kong Fan will let you know." Hai Wei was stunned for a moment. He rubbed his head and asked, "What about you grandmaster?" "Wu Chen and I will enter seclusion training!" ''Only spiritual stones won''t have any side effects when martial practitioners absorb them in this world! Since I have recently obtained a High Rank Spiritual Stone, I can directly breakthrough from the God-general High realm to the God-king Low Rank realm.'' A breeze blew past within the room. The bed curtain brushed gently against the woman''s face. The woman currently had her eyes closed, holding an enormous spiritual stone in her hand. Following the opening of her skin pores, the power from the spiritual stone entered her body through her skin pores quickly absorbing into her dantian¡­ Suddenly, a mighty power rose from the woman''s body, expanding outward at the speed of lightning. Yet, that power didn''t disappear. It became increasingly stronger instead¡­ "Phew~" The woman opened her eyes after a long time, exhaling a mouthful of air. Shemented, "I have used half a month of absorbing to finally be able to fully absorb the power of the High Rank Spiritual Stone. I have also broken through to the God-king Low realm. Even though I still have nine High Rank Spiritual Stones, it will make my cultivation unstable if I break through too fast. But I wonder which cultivation Wu Chen has reached now¡­" Mu Ru Yue had a gut feeling that Ye Wu Chen would only be stronger than her. He would never be weaker than her! "It is about time for me to increase my alchemy standard as well." Mu Ru Yue took in a deep breath before gradually standing up, heading out of the room¡­ She simrly used half a month to breakthrough in her alchemy skills. Thus, at least one month had passed once she left the room. Hai Wei had refined countless types of pills during that month, filling the entire room with pills. The members of the Wang Ba Brothers Group had never seen that many pills before so they curiously surrounded Hai Wei with reverence-filled eyes. However, they longed to be Mu Ru Yue more as she was able to recruit such an alchemist. Perhaps it would be their greatest blessings to be able to follow her¡­ "Grandmaster!" When Hai Wei raised his head and saw Mu Ru Yue, his eyes instantly lit up. He walked briskly over to her and said, "You havee out from seclusion training?" "Mhm." Mu Ru Yue nodded. l Chapter 1162 - Break Through Again Part 5 Suddenly, Hai Wei seemed to have discovered something. He frowned slightly and asked curiously, "You seems to have broken through. I wonder what cultivation you have reached now?" ''That''s right, this woman''s grandeur is indeed different. Can it be she had broken through with the assistance of the High Rank Spiritual Stone? ''If it is so, it is possible.'' "Which cultivation are you referring to?" Mu Ru Yue swept a gaze at Hai Wei before asking indifferently. Hai Wei nearly burst out inughter. ''I am naturally referring to her martial cultivation. Can it be she is able to even make a breakthrough in her alchemy in such a short time frame? It is impossible! ''If she wants to break through from the General Stage Peak Rank to the King Stage, she must definitely need several months to achieve that!'' However, Hai Wei still asked with a smile even though he had such thoughts, "Grandmaster, how much have you broken through in your alchemy standard during that month of seclusion training?" Mu Ru Yue rubbed her nose as she replied, not thinking much about it, "King Stage Mid Rank." ''W-what?'' Hai Wei''s smile stiffened as he looked at Mu Ru Yue in disbelief. He continued with a shaky voice, "W-weren''t you a General Stage Peak Rank Alchemist? How can you have broken through to the King Stage Mid Rank, improving by two ranks?!" ''If she said she had broken through in her martial cultivation, it is reasonable. Yet, she had broken through two ranks in her alchemy skills within a month. She can no longer be described as a genius at this stage. She is an abnormal person!'' "Is there a problem?" Mu Ru Yue raised her brows and asked. ''Hai Wei''s alchemy skills aren''t bad so what is there to be so surprised? To people of God Sect, a King Stage Mid Rank alchemist shouldn''t amount to much.'' ''Indeed, there are several King Stage Mid Rank alchemists within God Sect. However, she not only can have her fusion and diffusion rates perfected, but she also has broken through from the General Stage Peak Rank to the King Stage Mid Rank in such a short time frame. Even if it is the top talent of God Sect, he wouldn''t be able to achieve such an improvement!'' Hai Wei gasped, nearly kneeling to hug Mu Ru Yue''s leg. ''This fe is peerless monster!'' "Do you n to scare people to death?" Hai Wei chuckled bitterly as hemented, "It''s no wonder why Master ces importance on you. Perhaps he already knew your potentials. It''s a pity that you, such a monster, isn''t a person of our God Sect¡­" Mu Ru Yue didn''t say anything. She only spoke after a long time had passed, "Hai Wei, I have some matters to pass to Kong Fan and you to settle next. "Grandmaster, please instruct me. I will certainly not refuse as long as it is within my capability!" "Actually, it isn''t a major matter. It is just that our Region Head Manorcks manpower. Therefore, I hope you can help me recruit people, together with Kong Fan! Everyone willing to join our Region head Manor will obtain a God Return Recovery Pill and pills that can assist them in breaking through their cultivations! Moreover, for those that contribute to the Region Head Manor, they can simrly use their contributions to exchange for pills¡­ Furthermore, as long as it is people that had joined the Region Head Manor, they will be given spiritual stones monthly ording to their cultivations!" Hai Wei widened his eyes in shock, staring at Mu Ru Yue. The reason for that was due to Mu Ru Yue giving too many benefits. ''People that join will not only receive pills, but also obtain a fixed amount of spiritual stones from the Region Head Manor every month. They will no longer need to worry about how to cultivate further! ''No matter if it is a pill or spiritual stone, aren''t they treasures people vie over? But when those are in her hands, she just casually takes them out. Hai Wei couldn''t help but think back about that astonishing auction. ''Perhaps she will only be the one to spend so freely. Who in this North Wind ins will toss out such ample conditions to recruit people for her influential power?'' l Chapter 1163 - Break Through Again Part 6

Chapter 1163 - Break Through Again Part 6

Inparison to Hai Wei, Kong Fan had a better understanding of Mu Ru Yue. He understood that wealth and treasure meant nothing to her. What she needed was power she could use¡­ "Lord, don''t fret. I believe several people wille to sign up for those ample conditions!" "Alright, I will pass the rest of this matter to you all." Mu Ru Yue yawned. She walked out of the room after tossing those words, heading to the seclusion room Ye Wu Chen was in¡­ However, the door was still tightly shut. A powerful aura was leaking out of the room, making people know that he was still breaking through¡­ "I don''t know when Wu Chen will being out from seclusion training. He is taking such a long time this time." Mu Ru Yue sighed, but she didn''t say further. She turned around and disappeared into the morning sunlight. "What did you say?" Bang! Yin Hua stood up after hearing his subordinate''s report. With a gloomy expression, he asked coldly, "Did the Region Head Manor really said that?" "Reporting to the head, this matter indeed had spread out from the Region Head Manor. Currently, everyone within the Nanyang Region knows about this. More importantly, influential power from different parts of North Wind ins hase to report. It is rumoured that everyone that has been sessfully recruited into the Region Head Manor will not only be able to obtain spiritual stones monthly from the manor but they also can use their contributions to the Region Head Manor to exchange for pills. Therefore, many people are trying to squeeze their way into the Region Head Manor¡­" Yin Hua gritted his teeth in hatred as he asked coldly, "What does the Wen family and Qiu Mei n to do? Our Nanyang Region ordinarily had three major powers. But an influential power is trying to share our power. It can''t be they don''t mind it, right?" The subordinate of Yin family nced carefully at Yin Hua upon hearing that before he continued to report, "Head, Lady Qiu Mei had dispatched people to help out and people of the Wen family had also dispatched people to help the Region Head Manor to manage the situation¡­" "What?" Yin Hua''s expression turned ashen as he said furiously, "Can they really be recognizing an outsider to enter the Nanyang Region? I, Yin Hua, will certainly not let such a thing ur! Someone, immediately follow me to head to the Region Head Manor! I really want to see what capabilities she has!" In Yin Hua''s point of view, the Nanyang Region belonged to their influential power. Even if it was people of the academy, they didn''t qualify to barge into this ce. However, it was different for Qiu Mei and Wen Hao. If Mu Ru Yue didn''t have the capability, perhaps they wouldn''t have ced importance on her. However, people in this world was realistic. They could only see the benefits of being on good terms with Mu Ru Yue. As for other reasons, they tossed it to the back of their minds¡­ The three major influential power would still be able to swim freely within the Nanyang Region no matter if she was there. They at most would lose a little influential power. However, she could give them more profits so why not? "Damn, why do you keep on trying to squeeze in? Queue up from the back of the line! Don''t you think of cutting queue!" "That''s right, don''t you think you are the only one that wants to enter the Region Head Manor. We are more anxious than you are! Yet, you still dare to cut queue!" People were packed like sardines outside the Region Head Manor. Sea of heads could be seen when looking afar. Everyone was trying to squeeze forward; frequent shout outs were heard¡­ Yet, the crowd stopped shouting at this moment. Their gazes shot behind when they saw a path opening behind them. They looked curiously at Yin Hua, who was leading a group of people over. "Isn''t that the head of the Yin family? What is he doing here?" "Do you need to ask that? He must be here to seek trouble! The Head of Yin family generally hates other influential power barging into this region. Furthermore, he had recently ndered the Region Head. How can he remain unconcerned when the Region Head created such a hugemotion now?" l Chapter 1164 - Undermining Talent Part 1

Chapter 1164 - Undermining Talent Part 1

Yin Hua walked briskly forth while the crowd was discussing about him. With a cold and stern expression, he shouted, "Make the Region Head scram out here!" Nheless, a disdainful voice was heard from within the courtyard at this moment. "You don''t qualify to meet her!" The crowd looked at each other at that instant, subconsciously moving out of the way. Following that, a handsome, confident, and at ease man gradually walked out from the courtyard. With a sneer in his gaze, he swept a scornful gaze at Yin Hua. Yin Hua''s gaze darkened as he asked coldly, "Who are you?" People of the Region Head Manor couldn''t help butugh out inughs when they heard that. "Yin family''s head, this is our Region Head Manor''s Grandmaster Hai Wei! Our Grandmaster is a King Stage Alchemist. You don''t have the qualification to talk to him!" Hai Wei raised his chin arrogantly. He didn''t even look at Yin Hua as he basked within the crowd''spliments. "Alchemist of the Region Head Manor? Can it be that you''re the one that refined that God Foundation Pill?" Glimmers danced within Yin Hua''s eyes. He offered, "It is a waste of your talent in staying within this Region Head Manor. How about you jump ship to our Yin family? We will give you better conditions!" In Yin Hua''s point of view, the puny Region Head Manor was negligible. If it wasn''t for Grandmaster Hai Wei, perhaps she wouldn''t be able to make such amotion. She couldn''t enter his eyes¡­ The crowd was stunned. Was this the rumoured undermining of talents? He was also doing it in front of the Region Head Manor. If the Region Head Manor lost this alchemist, the manor wouldn''t be able to oppose the Yin family. The crowd felt a little pitiful upon thinking about that. The influential power of the Yin family was really strong. Besides, the daughter of Yin Hua had married a young master of a powerful aristocratic family as his concubine. Even though she only had a concubine''s status, she was doted heavily upon. Therefore, he should know who he should follow for a better future. Just when everyone thought Hai Wei would abandon the Region Head Manor, Hai Wei just snorted coldly. With an arrogant expression, he refused, "Is the Yin family that great? I''m sorry but I am not in the slightest interested in the Yin family. Manager Kong, don''t let these people step a foot into the Region Head Manor to prevent them from sullying the grounds of our territory." Yin Hua''s expression changed drastically as he stared at Hai Wei''s back after Hai Wei turned around and walked away. ''Has he refused me? ''How can this man refuse my invitation? ''Can it be the conditions I offered didn''t satisfy him?'' Yin Hua''s eyes moved around. ''It seems I can''t rush in some matters. I will temporarily let them off today. With time, I can make the Region Head despair after roping him into the Yin family.'' Inparison to the liveliness outside, Mu Ru Yue was currently entertaining guests within therge hall. Qiu Mei''s alluring red robes wrapped around her hot body figure within therge hall. Her smile was captivating. She was like a seductress captivating people''s soul. "Cough! Cough!" Wen Hao coughed dryly. His sicklyplexion was slightly pale. With a slight smile, he said, "Lord Region Head, we have a matter to discuss with you foring here today." "What is it?" Mu Ru Yue''s brow raised as she asked indifferently. "The three major influential power of our Nanyang Region had discovered a tomb before you came. That tomb should have been left behind by an expert several years ago ording to our investigations. As for who that expert is, we will only know once we enter it. Since you havee to the Nanyang Region, we will need to let you be aware of this matter. I wonder of Lord Region Head is interested in that tomb." l Chapter 1165 - Undermining Talent Part 2

Chapter 1165 - Undermining Talent Part 2

"Tomb?" Mu Ru Yue rubbed her chin as she continued, "I don''t have anything important to dotely. Since so, I will make a trip there with you all." tion flickered past Qiu Mei and Wen Hao''s eyes. The exploration this time was really risky. With her addition, the danger might decrease a lot¡­ "We will wait for Lord Region Head then." Wen Hao stood up. With a slight smile on his meager and feeble face, hemented, "I hope we will have a pleasant time together." He cast a final nce at Mu Ru Yue upon saying that before he turned around and left. "Little sister, I hope you won''t let elder sister down" Qiu Mei giggled lovably. She cast a flirtatious gaze at Mu Ru Yue. She then walked briskly out of the door, following closely behind Wen Hao. "Tomb?" Mu Ru Yue chuckled a little as she said, "I hope to gain a harvest during this exploration. But Ye Wu Chen still hasn''te out from seclusion training after so much time had passed. It seems I will be heading there myself¡­" She sighed a little when she thought about that. She looked past the pure azure sky as though she was seeing that charming and handsome face¡­ Chu Zi Yu saw Tong Xuan who was walking into the pce hall from outside within the noble and sacred pce hall. With a slight frown, she asked, "Elder Tong Xuan, you have finally returned. Why hasn''t Hai Wei returned with you?" "Hehe!" Tong Xuan chuckled as he said, "Lady Zi Yu, I have found a talent outside. That talent has mastered the rates of fusion and diffusion of her pills. She had the same aplishment that Lord Wu Wang had previously. Therefore, I have let Hai Wei learn from her. I believe he will have a drastic improvement in his cultivation shortly." "What did you say?" Zhu Zi Yu''s expression became serious. Her impable face turned gloomy momentarily as she queried, "Has her pill''s fusion and diffusion rates reached a hundred percent?" "That''s right!" Tong Xuan smiled as he saidcently, "I will try to form a connection with her first. I will then think of ways on how to make her enter our God Sect!" Zhu Zi Yu''s heart shuddered at that moment. She suppressed her trembling heart, closing her eyes slightly. She then said indifferently, "You are dismissed." "Understood, Lady Zi Yu." Tong Xuan cupped his fists, turning around and leaving the door. Zhu Zi Yu suddenly opened her eyes the instant he left. With a glint that shed past her eyes, shemented, "Her fusion and diffusion rate has reached a hundred percent? Who else other than his bloodline will be able to possess such powerful innate talent? I, Zhu Zi Yu, don''t mind killing the wrong person ten thousand times than to miss out on one! Therefore, no matter if she is the one or not, I won''t let her live. Once she dies, Wu Wang will always be by my side¡­" Zhu Zi Yu''s expression became gentle when she mentioned her beloved''s name. She subconsciously smiled gently. She stood up from her chair, walking out of the pce hall. Tong Xuan halted his steps after walking out of the pce hall. He frowned unknowingly and said curiously, "I wonder why Lady Zi Yu''s expression turned a little strange once I mentioned Lady Mu''s capability." ''If I didn''t see wrong, fear and panic were expressed in her eyes at that instant. It, however, doesn''t have the joy of discovering a talent¡­ ''Why is that? ''Doesn''t Lady Zi Yu wants to help Lord Wu Wang to make God Sect prosper? Why did she express that kind of expression when she heard of such a talent? ''I don''t get it.'' Tong Xuan sighed while he walked out, shaking his head. He quickly vanished from within the pce hall¡­ l Chapter 1166 - Undermining Talent Part 3

Chapter 1166 - Undermining Talent Part 3

Currently, Zhu Zi Yu was facing a ck-robed man within a hidden room. With a ray that flickered past her eyes, she said, "I may have found the location of Wu Wang''s daughter." The ck-robed man nced at Zhu Zi Yu before he said in a gloomy tone, "I don''t know whether I should sympathise with him for him to be loved by you, a malicious woman. You have not only harmed him to such a state, but you also don''t n on letting his daughter off¡­" Zhu Zi Yu sniggered as she replied, "I don''t have a choice in this. I''ve done all this for his sake. I believe he will understand me. By doing this, he will no longer need to suffer! Moreover, isn''t this what your Dan family wants? You can obtain the Alchemy Book by finding her! However, I am not interested in that. All I want is her death!" "Hehe!" The ck-robed man chuckled. He then said in a low and husky voice, "Where is Wu Wang now? Is he still at the lowest level of this hidden room?" "Yes." Zhu Zi Yu smiled. Her smile brimmed with gentleness as she continued, "He can finally stay silently by my side. He has already apanied me for a thousand years. It''s hrious that people of God Sect worship me as their saviour. They are clueless that I was the one that betrayed Wu Wang that year, resulting in him being unconscious and remaining in slumber for a thousand years!" ''But I don''t have an alternative method. It hurts me more than it hurts himself when I see him live his life suffering a pain worse than death¡­'' ng! Suddenly, there was an unintended sound heard from outside the hidden room. Zhu Zi Yu''s expression became sharp. Swish! A frightened face entered her eyes the instant she dashed out from the room¡­ The youth looked young, approximately fifteen years of age. There was an unfaded dread on his immature face. He looked at Zhu Zi Yu like a deer that had gotten a fright. "Do we need to kill him?" The ck-robed man followed her out, casting a gloomy gaze at the youth''s face. He then looked at Zhu Zi Yu. "This little fe is a disciple Tong Xuan had recently recruited!" Zhu Zi Yu''s gaze turned grim as she continued, "Tong Xuan has his life''s vitality writ tablet in his possession. Once he dies, that writ tablet will simrly break. Tong Xuan will then know that his disciple had died at that time. Even though I am not fearful of Tong Xuan''s might, it will surely be troublesome if he found out the truth." "How do you think we should deal with him then?" "Let''s lock him up first." Zhu Zi Yu sneered as she said, "We must never let him appear before Tong Xuan again. Otherwise, he will certainly inform Tong Xuan of our coboration!" The youth retreated two steps out of fear. A mighty powernded on his chest before he could say a word. His lean body instantly was sent flying. Bang! There wasn''t any other sound from him once hended¡­ Argemotion erupted within the Nanyang Region once Hai Wei''s identity was exposed. Everyone knew that there was a youthful King Stage Alchemist within the Region Head Manor. The crowd was constantly cracking their brains toe up of ways in trying to rope him into their respective influential power. Thus, Hai Wei would be surrounded by people every time he left the manor. It wasn''t limited to forcefully giving his gifts. Some women even purposely dressed themselves up pretty and flirtatious to toss an amorous gaze at him. They scared him so much that he no longer dared to step a foot out of the Region Head Manor¡­ However, the crowd didn''t notice that Qiu Mei and the Wen family that were part of the three major influential power of Nanyang Region didn''t make a move on Hai Wei when they were trying every means possible to undermine him. It was as if nothing had happened¡­ l Chapter 1167 - Undermining Talent Part 4

Chapter 1167 - Undermining Talent Part 4

"Grandmaster, you must be living the life. You hide yourself after pushing me to the center of the stage. I was almost scared to death by the passion of those people during this period of time." Hai Wei looked at the woman sitting on the soft couch with her eyes closed andmented a little. Mu Ru Yue opened her eyes and asked apathetically, "How is the recruiting goingtely?" Hai Wei instantly became excited when he heard this topic. He replied, talking non-stop, "Grandmaster, you should be unaware that it wasn''t just people of North Wind in that came, but there were also some idle martial practitioners from other ces that came over. Currently, the influential power of our Region Head Manor is increasing exponentially, we will soon be able to rise up within the North Wind in. "Nheless, I still want to give you a piece of advice. This ce is only the Nanyang Region of North Wind ins. There are countless experts within North Wind ins. Have you heard of Honored Sir Hui Yi (gray clothes)?" "Honored Sir Hui Yi?" Mu Ru Yue was startled as she asked curiously. "That''s right!" Hai Wei smiledcently. "Honored Sir Hui Yi is the top expert in North Wind ins. But he loves to live freely and dislike being tied down to an influential power. He, more importantly, hates people disturbing his peace. Therefore, he lived in seclusion in a small town. That town can be said as the most tranquil ce in the entire North Wind ins. Nobody dares to kill people in Honored Sir Hui Yi''s territory. There previously was a case that a person didn''t believe the rumours and challenged Honored Sir Hui Yi. He was killed in the end, leaving no trace of his body behind!" "Is Honored Sir Hui Yi that amazing?" "That is certain! There isn''t anyone that knows Honored Sir Hui Yi actual age nor do they know his current cultivation. My Master has brought me to visit Honored Sir Hui Yi a few years back. You have to imagine how powerful my Master will be as a monster that lived for a thousand years! Yet, he couldn''t help but act servile toward Honored Sir Hui Yi!" Mu Ru Yue didn''t know how powerful Honored Sir Hui Yi is but she knew how powerful Tong Xuan was. Even Tong Xuan didn''t dare to act brazenly before Honored Sir Hui Yi so Honored Sir Hui Yi was indeed really fearsome¡­ "Therefore, you should try your best not to end up on the bad side of Honored Sir Hui Yi. He is too powerful. It can be said that he can totally use a hand to toss the world upside down!" "I won''t provoke him if he doesn''t provoke me. I am not a person that can take things down low." Mu Ru Yue''s voice was as calm as the wind, her voice was gradually heard within the quiet courtyard. ''If he provokes me first, perhaps I don''t have the strength to oppose him now. But once I have the might, I will certainly pay him back for that! ''However, if others don''t seek trouble with me, I won''t provoke them¡­'' "Hai Wei, I am going to explore a tomb with Wen Hao and the rest. Thus, I will be temporarily passing this Region Head Manor to you." Hai Wei was stunned for a moment before he asked, "You don''t need me to go with you?" "No need." Mu Ru Yue shook her head and replied indifferently. "You are to bring people with you. Wang Hai and Wang Shu among the Wang Ba Brothers Group are God-king experts. There will at least be people that can assist you by bringing them with you. If something were to happen to you, perhaps my Master will beat me to death!" Hai Wei pouted as he suggested. ''More importantly, I don''t want anything to happen to this woman. It will be a major loss to the God realm for such a talent to disappear¡­'' "It suffices for me to go alone. It will just be a burden bringing too many people along with me." ''The tomb is really dangerous. If there were too many people thate with me, it will backfire instead unless if I don''t care about their lives!'' Therefore, Mu Ru Yue wasn''t willing to bring people to the tomb. If she met with danger, she would be too upied to care about them¡­ l Chapter 1168-1169 - Undermining Talent Part 5

Chapter 1168 - Undermining Talent Part 5

"Moreover, I am not heading there myself as I have demon beasts by my side¡­'' When Hai Wei saw that she was already certain of her decision, he nodded and said, "Alright then. I will help you govern the Region Head Manor. Pleasee back as soon as possible." Mu Ru Yue no longer said further when she heard that. She shifted her gaze toward the indistinct aura within the back courtyard. She said inwardly, "Wu Chen, I will be back soon. I hope you will havee out from seclusion training by the day I return¡­" The next day. Yin Hua was looking around at the bottom of the mountain. Yet, he suddenly noticed white robes that were heading toward him. His expression changed instantly. "Why has she appeared here?" Wen Hao nced at Yin Hua before he said, "She was invited by Qiu Mei and me." "You¡­ the two of you¡­" Yin Hua''s expression turned ashen as he rebuked, "You have actually invited this woman! Are you trying to let her rip some profits?" "Hehe." Qiu Mei chuckled lovely as she continued, "Head of Yin family, that''s where you are wrong. We have invited her, hoping she can help us with some dangers. It will be safer to get an additional person during this expedition. With just three of our influential power, we are still unable to fully explore this tomb!" "Hmph!" Head of Yin family snorted coldly. He swung his sleeves down and said, "We don''t need her in this matter. I have already invited a family that is even more powerful than our three influential power! They will gather here in a bit." A group of people walked briskly over as he was saying that. The leader of the group was a man with a cold and stern expression. There was a bunch of people following behind him. The head of the Yin family''s eyes lit up when he saw the man that was walking at the forefront of the group. "Young Master Lin, you are finally here!" ''Lin family of the North Wind City?'' Qiu Mei and Wen Hao''s expression turned grim. Their expressions were incredibly unpleasant. The Lin family was the strongest family within North Wind City. It was rumoured that the Lin family had a God-king Peak realm expert within the Lin family! It was something that nobody could afford to offend! Furthermore, the Head of the Yin family had a connection with the Lin family. This was due to his daughter being the concubine of this Young Master of the Lin family, Lin Tian (approach sky)! With the addition of the Lin family to this expedition, the treasure that wouldnd into their hands would be pitifully miserable. The majority of the treasures wouldnd into the Lin family¡­ Therefore, the two influential power were greatly dissatisfied with the action of the Yin family at this moment. "I''ve heard you all have discovered a tomb. Thus, I''vee here to explore it. I wonder if we can start now?" Perhaps it was due to being backed by the Lin family that Yin Hua got confident. With puffed out chest, he said, "Young Master Lin, there is a slightmotion before you came. Wen Hao and Qiu Yu had allowed another person to join our expedition without my consent." Yin Hua ignored the two that had an increasingly unpleasant expression when he said that. He turned to look at Mu Ru Yue that was at the bottom of the mountain. He sneered and said, "This woman is the person they have just invited. She is also the new Region Head of Nanyang Region!" "Is she the region head that is being discussed widely?" Lin Tian swept a gaze at Mu Ru Yue and continued indifferently, "I don''t think she is as worthy as what the rumours say. But since she wants to join, let''s let her. I also want to witness what capability this Region Head has!" "Since Young Master Lin had said the words, I will let her stay." Yin Hua raised his chin and sniggered at Mu Ru Yue. Nheless, Mu Ru Yue seemed to have not felt his ridicule in the slightest. Her wless face was emotionless since the start. l Chapter 1169 - Entering The Tomb! Danger! Part 1 "Little sister." Qiu Mei giggled lovably. But her gaze swept a look behind Mu Ru Yue and asked, "Where are your people?" "I didn''t bring them." Mu Ru Yue shrugged her shoulders as she continued, "It will suffice with just me." "Haha!" Yin Hua burst into waves ofughter before the rest could react. He mocked, "Are you an idiot or overly confident to not bring anyone when you n to explore the tomb?! Can it be you are unaware of the danger of the tomb? Even God-king expert won''t be able to survive in there, not to mention yourself. You will only be a burden to using here. When we face danger, nobody will protect you!" He snorted coldly as he swept a gaze at Mu Ru Yue''s face with disdain. The smirk on his face intensified. Mu Ru Yue didn''t say further. Her gazended on Wen Hao''s face and asked, "Can we set out?" "Alright." Wen Hao chuckled. ''I don''t know why but I am influenced by her indifferent and calm expression¡­ ''It is precisely due to that indifferent expression that it makes people unable to develop doubt in her decision.'' "This is the ce." The team halted their steps as they reached the empty valley. Yin Hua turned his head to look respectfully at the man behind him. "Young Master Lin, this is the ce we discovered the historical remains." "Mhm." Lin Tian nodded arrogantly. His gazended on the enormous historical remains before him. He said coldly, "We shall now activate therge door of the historical remains." "Alright." Yin Hua replied respectfully. Following that, his gaze turned to the other two and said, "Lady Qiu Mei and Mister Wen, isn''t it time for you to take out the two other kets?" Wen Hao and Qiu Mei looked at each other before taking out the keys from their respective families. The three keys must be gathered together to open therge doors of historical remains¡­ ng! An extremely loud sound was heard. When the crowd raised their head to look at the source, the door gradually opened. Instantly, a tomb that had gold and jade in glorious splendor appeared within everyone''s eyes¡­ The crowd''s breath tightened as they looked at the historical remains before them with scorching gazes. Even Wen Hao that was known to be calm and collected was subconsciously stirred up. Only Mu Ru Yue remained emotionless as she seriously sized up the tomb before her. "Let''s go and head inside." Lin Tian withdrew his gaze and walked into the historical remains. "The historical remains seemed to have some generations." Qiu Mei raised her long, shapely eyebrows and with a smile in her eyes, shemented, "It should at least be from a few thousand years ago. I don''t know which expert has left this historical remains." ''It''s undeniable that their harvest definitely won''t be small this time¡­'' "Master, it is really dangerous in here." When Mu Ru Yue was surveying the historical remains, Fire Phoenix''s voice was heard from within her soul, "I can feel a mighty force in here. You must be extra careful." "Mighty force? Alright, I understand." Mu Ru Yue nodded slightly and replied calmly. "Region head," Wen Hao nodded at Mu Ru Yue. With a trace of a smile on his feeble, gravely pale face, he said, "You just need to follow uster." ''Currently, Mu Ru Yue has sufficient potential. Therefore, we will protect her no matter what. If we can have a rtionship with the Region Head Manor, perhaps it will be extremely advantageous to the Wen family in the future¡­'' Since Wen Hao was the current governor of the Wen family, he clearly understood this logic¡­ l Chapter 1170 - Entering The Tomb! Danger! Part 2

Chapter 1170 - Entering The Tomb! Danger! Part 2

"Hmph!" Yin Hua snorted coldly in disdain as hemented, "Mister Wen, this tomb is tremendously dangerous. Yet, you still want to protect her. You probably will struggle to survive yourself. But nobody should be med for this as she was the one too gutsy toe to this tomb by herself. Even the powerful Lin family had brought a few God-king experts with them!" Mu Ru Yue didn''tment on his remark, as if she could hear the mockery within Yin Hua''s words. This made Yin Hua felt he was courting rebuff. "Let''s go." Lin Tiao looked coldly at Yin Hua and said coldly. "Understood, Young Master Lin." Yin Hua smirked slightly with contempt. ''You can be as brazen as you want now. You will know what a foolish mistake you have der! There will be a day where you will pay the price of being brazen!'' Yin Hua no longer looked at Mu Ru Yue upon thinking about that. He followed closely behind Lin Tian¡­ "Mister Wen and Region Head, let''s hurry on. If we arete, all of the treasure within here will be snatched by them." Qiu Yu''s tone was obviously displeased when she said that. ''If Yin Hua had found an influential power with simr power as them to join this expedition, perhaps I wouldn''t have said anything. But what is the Lin family? Can we even get any treasure with his addition?'' "Wait." Mu Ru Yue''s brow rose as she said, "We don''t need to rush on. Since they want to check out the ce for us, why don''t we give them a chance?" Mu Ru Yue had a good impression of Qiu Mei and Wen Hao. Thus, she gave them a piece of advice. ''This tomb is severely dangerous. Since people are willing to take the risk for them, why not?'' Bang! Suddenly, an explosion was heard in front of them. Yin Hua''s ash-covered head could be seen before Qiu Mei and the rest were still shocked. "Goddammit! Who has ced explosives on the road and used Transparency Powder to camouge it?!" Hemented viciously. His gazended on Mu Ru Yue who was standing behind him. Pang! Fury zed in his heart as he remarked with hatred, "Were you aware of it? You knew there were explosives in front. You must be trying to harm us intentionally!" Mu Ru Yue smiled indifferently and replied, "Do you think I have X-ray eyes to be able to see something so far in front of me? Moreover, you said that it is covered with Transparency Powder. How can I be able to detect the explosives?" If Fire Phoenix and the rest were there, they would surely snort at Mu Ru Yue''s words. How could she not discover the scent of the Transparency Powder with her sensitive smelling sense? Therefore, she did it on purpose! "You¡­" Yin Hua''s expression turned ashen. ''My mind must have been muddled with anger to say such brainless words. Now that I think about it, it is impossible. She isn''t a powerful alchemist so how can she be able to detect the existence of the explosives from such a distance? ''Furthermore, I wasn''t able to discover it so it will be even more impossible for this woman to know about it.'' Lin Tian frowned as he swept a casual gaze at Yin Hua before he said, "Let''s continue onward and have people from the threerge influential power lead the way!" Yin Hua swore within his heart but he couldn''t defy him. He could only dispatch some people to find a path in front of them. Even though Qiu Mei and Wen Hao were displeased, they could only act ordingly due to the influential power the Lin family possesses. Lin Tian''s gazended on Mu Ru Yue after making arrangements. "We need someone to lead the scouting team! Yin Hua, Qiu Mei, and Wen Hao are at the God-king realm. They will be useful as we advance. How about you lead this team?!" l Chapter 1171 - Entering The Tomb! Danger! Part 3

Chapter 1171 - Entering The Tomb! Danger! Part 3

Lin Tian raised his chin when he said that. His attitude clearly meant that Mu Ru Yue should feel honoured to be given such a task. "Young Master Lin!" Qiu Mei''s expression changed slightly. Sheughed dryly before she persuaded, "I don''t think that will be a good idea. The Region Head is a person of God Academy. If something were to happen to her¡­" "God Academy?" Lin Tian sniggered as hemented, "The influential power of God Academy is indeed mighty. However, it isn''t as if there weren''t cases of disciples dispatched from the academy be killed in the North Wind ins. The academy also didn''t investigate it! Furthermore¡­" His voice paused for a moment before he continued, "There is the existence of Honoured Sir Hui Yi within the North Wind ins. Those old men still don''t have the guts to raid our North Wind ins!" It was precisely due to Honoured Sir Hui Yi''s tyrannical might that made God Academy fearful of him. It resulted in the academy being unable to take over the North Wind ins after so many years¡­ Hence, they didn''t need to fear the North Wind ins. Qiu Mei''s expression turned increasingly unpleasant. Just when she wanted to say something, Mu Ru Yue walked forth. Nobody could see the slight smile on her face at this instant. "You at least know what''s best for you!" Yin Hua sniggered. His gloomy gaze was locked on Mu Ru Yue''s departing figure as he said sinisterly. ''If it wasn''t for her to know what was best for her, Young Master Lin would certainly have not let her off following that¡­'' "Head of Yin family, you are too much in this matter!" Qiu Mei''s expression turned extremely unpleasant as she looked coldly at Yin Hua and remarked, "You really shouldn''t have included a person that has influential power more than the three of our influential power! You have made us statusless during this expedition." "Hur!" Yin Hua sniggered as he continued sinisterly, "You are getting increasingly closer to the Wen family so I need to protect myself. Thus, I need to seek assistance from other influential power. If it wasn''t for the two of you to betray our Nanyang Region to curry favours with that dumbass Region Head, I wouldn''t have done such a matter!" ''That''s right, I am certainly faultless. ''The wrong ones are these two fellows! ''Since they are influential power of Nanyang Region, we should have allied together to fight off invaders. But what did they do? They betrayed me to be on good terms with her due to her having a King Stage Alchemist! ''How can I stand that?'' "Qiu Mei," Wen Hao creased his eyebrows and interrupted Qiu Mei, "Let''s not talk further to him. It will be meaningless. How can we waste much time? Let''s go!" He swept a gaze at Yin Hua after he tossed out those words. He then paused his gaze at Lin Tian for a moment before he walked forth without turning his head back after¡­ "Hmph!" Yin Hua snorted coldly. He shook his sleeves before raising his leg to walk forth. Yet, his eyes were bing more gloomy¡­ "Master, I feel a mighty force at this ce." Fire Phoenix''s alluring voice was heard from within her soul, "That power is a little simr to Xiao Bai''s¡­" ''Xiao Bai?" Mu Ru Yue was stunned for a moment. She frowned tightly and asked, "Fire Phoenix, can you tell where the power ising from?" "It should be right inside." ''Right inside?'' Mu Ru Yue rubbed her chin and stayed silent for a moment before shemented, "Perhaps it won''t be a wasted trip for this tomb''s exploration¡­" Arge door appeared within Mu Ru Yue''s eyes shortly while she advanced. But people from the three influential people had charged into it before she could react. Bang! The door was barged open. Dazzling golden light spread out from the room. The glow was as astonishing as the boundless radiance of the sun¡­ Chapter 1172 - Entering The Tomb! Danger! Part 4

Chapter 1172 - Entering The Tomb! Danger! Part 4

"Oh my god, these are spiritual stones. There are so many spiritual stones. Moreover, there are sorge. It should be the most precious High Rank Spiritual Stones!" "I-is that sword the Legendary Subduing Dragon Sword? It was rumoured that the initial Legendary Subduing Dragon Sword had vanished. Who would have thought it has appeared at this ce¡­" The crowd became excited. They had never seen so many treasures, immediately pouncing over to them. "Hmm? Is that?" Suddenly, Mu Ru Yue''s gazended on a golden lotus base. Her heart shuddered as she said, "Is that the Gold Divine Lotus?" If people were to cultivate on the lotus base, they would do half the work and twice the effect. But what Mu Ru Yue cared about more was the lotus seed that had grown from the lotus base. The lotus seed could improve a martial expert''s innate talent. It was said that if an ordinary person was to consume a Gold Lotus Seed, they could be a peerless talent! "It is the Gold Divine Lotus. It''s really the Legendary Gold Divine Lotus!" An exim was heard from behind at this moment. Yin Hua''s breath tightened as he focused on the Gold Divine Lotus before Mu Ru Yue. He became stirred up. Perhaps the only use for the Gold Divine Lotus to others was only for help in cultivation. But for Yin Hua, it was his most precious treasure. The reason was none other than him losing his ability to carry on his ancestral line after his daughter was born. He also had a son. But his son was useless. He didn''t have any cultivation innate talent, making him sigh endlessly. Yet, the Yin family only him as his sessor. Therefore, if he could obtain the Gold Divine Lotus, it could change his son''s innate talent making him be a peerless talent. How could Yin Hua not be excited at this moment¡­ Swish! His body formed into a wind, quickly charging toward the lotus base that emitted gold rays of light. However, the Gold Divine Lotus entered the woman''s dimensional ring as a ray of light before he could keep it. Yin Hua''s body shuddered, turning his head to face Mu Ru Yue. He shouted fumingly, "Give that Gold Divine Lotus back to me!" "I''m sorry." Mu Ru Yue smirked as she continued, "I''ve seen it first so it is mine¡­" To Mu Ru Yue, it was a waste to use the lotus seed of the Gold Divine Lotus to change innate talent. It was due to it being a medicinal ingredient in refining the King Stage High Rank Pill Construct Spiritual Pill. The Construct Spiritual Pill could improve a person''s physique,pletely changing their body and soul. It was equivalent was an Essence Purification Pill after God realm. Therefore, it was more worth it for it to be used in that fashion¡­ "You¡­" Yin Hua was so furious that his body shuddered. He threatened, "Who said it will be yours if you found it first? I must get that Gold Divine Lotus! Immediately give it to me. Otherwise, don''t me me for being impolite!" Boom! Suddenly, a tyrannical power rose from Yin Hua''s body. His power pressured over to Mu Ru Yue. Yin Hua believed that with his pressure as a God-king Low realm practitioner, Mu Ru Yue would not be able to resist against him dying without a doubt. Nheless, Yin Hua was stupefied after seeing what happened next. He couldn''t believe his eyes for a moment¡­ Mu Ru Yue had made her move! "A Sword That Pierces The Heaven!" Swish! A red enormous sword floated behind her. Raging mes filled the entire room. Instantly, therge sword shed down from the sky. The heaven fell and earth rendered at that moment. mes intensified, momentarily spreading out¡­ Chapter 1173 - Entering The Tomb! Danger! Part 5

Chapter 1173 - Entering The Tomb! Danger! Part 5

Other items other than the Gold Divine Lotus that Mu Ru Yue had kept had been turned to ashes under her mighty blow¡­ mes were reflected in Yin Hua''s eyes. He widened his eyes. But it was already toote for him to dodge. He could only watch on as the enormous sword shed down¡­ Pfft! A mouthful of blood spurt out from Yin Hua''s mouth. His body was abruptly sent flying, crashing heavily onto the ground. Blood constantly flowed out from his mouth, staining the entire floor red. When he raised his head, snow-white dress fluttered before him. When Yin Hua gradually lifted his head, he looked at the woman''s wless but cold face in astonishment. A sudden p of thunder rolled in his heart, unable toe back to his senses for a really long time¡­ ''How can my might that I have been prideful be unable to oppose her might in the slightest? ''No! ''I can''t stand it! ''But no matter how much I am in denial, I understand I am not this woman''s match¡­'' "Do you want to continue?" Mu Ru Yue lowered her head to look at Yin Hua who had copsed on the ground. She continued indifferently, "But you won''t be that lucky next time." Yin Hua bit hard on his lip. mes of fury simmered. ''This woman has crushed all of my pride with just that sword attack.'' "A-are you a God-king expert?" Qiu Mei widened her beautiful eyes in astonishment. There was no longer belittlement and casualness in his eyes at this instant. Her eyes were filled with reverence instead. "I didn''t imagine you will have reached such aplishment at a tender age. I feel sorry for belittling you previously. You are an expert worthy to be respected." Vibrant ray of light glimmered in Qiu Mei''s eyes with a smile on her face. Even though Wen Hao didn''tment, his eyes simrly revealed surprise. ''I didn''t expect for such a youthful Region Head to be a God-king!'' "It seems you have some capability. It''s no wonder why you are so prideful." Lin Tian snapped out from his initial shock. He scrutinized Mu Ru Yue while looking down at her with his head held high. "But there are countless experts within this North Wind ins. You are at most counted as a talent! Therefore, you shouldn''t think you are free to do whatever you like with just that puny might you have. The top expert of my Lin family will at least be able to instant kill you!" Lin Tian would never admit he was jealous of Mu Ru Yue! ''When I was at her age, I was at most at the God-general Peak realm. But what about her? She had be a God-king at such a tender age.'' This made Lin Tian who had thought that he had an outstanding innate talent felt like a failure¡­ "My spiritual stones!" "Ah! Ahhh! My Subduing Dragon Sword!" The crowd snapped out from their short after a short moment. When they saw that the treasures inside the room had been destroyed, some people wailed out loud due to heartache. Nheless, Mu Ru Yue seemed to have not seen it, walking out of the room at her own pace¡­ "Wait a minute!" Yin Hua climbed back up to his feet. He gritted his teeth and said, "I will lead the scout group!" Mu Ru Yue halted her steps as she looked at Yin Hua and asked with a fake smile, "Are you sure?" "I''m sure!" Yin Hua raised his chin as he looked coldly at Mu Ru Yue and said, "I won''t let you obtain other treasures!" "Alright." Mu Ru Yue shrugged her shoulders and said, "I will leave the forefront position to you then." "Hmph!" Yin Hua snorted coldly in contempt. In his point of view, the tomb shouldn''t be that dangerous since Mu Ru Yue didn''t face any dangers after advancing so much¡­ Chapter 1174 - Entering The Tomb! Danger! Part 6

Chapter 1174 - Entering The Tomb! Danger! Part 6

The glow from the candles of the walkway swayed. Everyone was following behind the scout squad, keeping a distance. Dang! Suddenly, Yin Hua seemed to have stepped on something. The ground beneath his feet sunk. He was shocked. When he raised his head, he saw countless fire arrows shot at him¡­ "Not good!" Yin Hua''s expression changed drastically, hastily retreating. Even so, the mes of the fire arrow set his hair aze. Boom! His originally glossy ck hair became burnt by the mes, giving off a charred stench¡­ "Why?!" Yin Hua dashed into the team. Heined fumingly, "Why nothing happened to you when you were leading? Why all the traps appeared when I led? Why on earth this happens? The heavens are too unfair!" "I''ve asked you before if you are sure you want to lead the scout team." Mu Ru Yue chuckled as she replied. ''It wasn''t that there weren''t any traps when I led. It was only due to my experiences in exploring tombs in my past life so I am knowledgeable in this area. ''In addition to me Phoenix, who had lived for an unknown amount of years, I''ve been able to easily see through several traps¡­'' "Hehe!" Qiu Mei chuckled lovably. She suddenly felt satisfied. "It is due to the Region Head''s luck. She isn''t like you. Tsk! Tsk! Even the Fortune God isn''t willing to shine on you." When she said luck, it was just an excuse! Actually, there wasn''t such a thing as luck in God realm. The genuine opportunity was left only for prepared people. For a reckless and rash person like Yin Hua, it would be abnormal if he could see through traps¡­ A heavy fist seemed to havended on Yin Hua''s chest. He almost felt suffocated from his anger. He red at Mu Ru Yue and said, "I don''t want to be the leader! I want to see if your luck will always be good!" Mu Ru Yue smirked but she didn''t say anything. She continued to advance. Reality had proved that her luck had been great. The team didn''t suffer any traps under her leadership. Therefore, everyone nced at Yin Hua with contempt. If they weren''t aware of his might, they would have suspected if he was the one that purposely set up those traps¡­ "Master, be careful. There is a mighty demon beast ahead!" Suddenly, Fire Phoenix warned Mu Ru Yue from within her soul. Mu Ru Yue halted her steps and her expression became serious. Her gaze was staring ahead at the indistinct powerful grandeur¡­ "Region Head?" Qiu Mei was stunned for a moment, looking toward Mu Ru Yue with curiosity in her eyes. Just when she was about to ask her, an rming roar was heard in front. The entire tomb shook a couple of times. Quickly, an enormous body slowly appeared in the crowd''s eyes under its silhouette¡­ Everyone''s expression changed when they saw the roaming demon beast. "It¡­ it''s the ck Dragon!" "It is the ck Dragon that got expelled from the Dragon Race!" The crowd gasped momentarily. Even though the ck Dragon was a dragon, its attribute was darkness. It was known to be aggressive and ruthless. It was, more importantly, expelled from the Dragon Race due to it cannibalizing its race; it was forever banished by the Dragon Race. However, the ck Dragon was horrifyingly dangerous! The ck Dragon''s might seemed to be suppressed. It was only at the God-king High Realm now. But the strongest member in their group was only at the God-king Mid Realm. How could they resist the formidable ck Dragon? Chapter 1175 - Entering The Tomb! Danger! Part 7

Chapter 1175 - Entering The Tomb! Danger! Part 7

Despair arose in everyone¡¯s heart at that moment. They looked dreadful at the ck Dragon that appeared above their heads¡­ ¡°Foolish humans, this isn¡¯t a ce you shoulde!¡± The ck Dragon looked arrogantly at the humans below it. Itughed peculiarly before it said in a tone as though it was talking to ants, ¡°But I haven¡¯t even for such a long time already. I shall make all of you foolish humans to be my delicacies and excrete you from my body via faeces! The faeces of our Dragon Race can be counted as a precious treasure to you humans as it could be used to chase away some weak demon beasts! Therefore, you should be honoured to be my faeces¡­¡± Roar! A roar shook heaven and earth. Everyone could feel the ground shaking as they looked in terror at the enormous ck Dragon with eyes glimmering with a ruthless glow. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect for us to meet with such a ferocious demon beast when we haven¡¯t even reached the end!¡± Lin Tian¡¯s expression turned grim. With his gaze darkened, he said, ¡°It is toote to escape now. What we have to do now is to kill the dragon!¡± ¡®Killing the dragon?¡¯ Hiss! The crowd gasped as they looked at Lin Tian in disbelief. If the top expert of the Ling family came here, he might be able to kill the dragon. But the strongest member of Lin family during this expedition was only at the God-king Mid Realm! Furthermore, this was a God-king High realm enormous dragon; its strength was equivalent to a God-king Peak realm! Who would be able to subdue it? ¡°Doomed! Doomed! We are all finished this time!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve not lived enough. I don¡¯t want to die at this ce¡­¡± The crowd¡¯s expression turned pale with sorrow filling their hearts. They thought about their wives and mothers waiting for them at home at this instant, thinking about their amazing life outside this tomb¡­ But they were going to die in this ce today! ¡°Ah! Ah! Ah!¡± A person could no longer bear with the horror. He raised his weapon and charged toward the enormous ck Dragon. He shouted, ¡°I will kill you. Die!¡± The dragon just nced gloomily at him when he tried to near the ck-coloured dragon. His body was sent flying with jus that nce. He spat out a mouthful of blood. Following that, ck mes ignited his body. That person released an rming shriek under the ck mes¡­ ¡°Is there anyone else that wants to challenge my dignity?¡± The ck Dragon raised its head and threatened gloomily, ¡°Anyone that dares to challenge my dignity¡­ His oue is already the easiest punishment!¡± Boom! A grandeur spread out from the ck Dragon¡¯s body, enveloping the entire pathway. Pressure could be felt from the air before them under the grandeur of the dragon. It was like a rock was pressing against their heart, unable to breathe¡­ Currently, they could feel the aura of death. With just a thought, the enormous ck dragon would be able to kill them. But the enormous ck dragon didn¡¯t do that. He had finally found some entertainment after such a long time. How could it give them up easily? ¡°How do you think I should eat all of you?¡± The enormous ck-coloured dragon¡¯s eyes were sinister and gloomy as it suggested coldly, ¡°Will it be steaming, simmering, roasting, or deep-frying? Don¡¯t worry, I will let all of you see how yourrade dies. You will also meet the same fate after that!¡± The enormous ck-coloured dragon was basking in the terrified gazes shot toward it. His expression was one with slightcent. However, when it swept a gaze at the humans beneath it, his eyes suddenly met with eyes that were calm without ripples. That gaze made scorching mes burn in its heart. He asked gloomily, ¡°Human, why aren¡¯t you afraid of me?¡± Chapter 1176 - Author Was Taking A Day Off

Chapter 1176 - Author Was Taking A Day Off

My friend¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t good today so I need to apany my friend now. I don¡¯t have any transport to head back to my hometown. Thus, I won¡¯t upload a chapter today. I will post at least fifteen chapters tomorrow! I hope for everyone¡¯s forgiveness. I will catch up with what I had missed after heading home tomorrow. My friend¡¯s mood isn¡¯t good now so I can¡¯t write up the novel in my friend¡¯s house. I will write up once I head home tomorrow. I¡¯ve posted this chapter so that you won¡¯t be waiting for a chapter in vain today. Moreover, this chapter is free so you don¡¯t need to fear to waste your money. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. Chapter 1177 - Facing Danger Part 1

Chapter 1177 - Facing Danger Part 1

¡®This human isn¡¯t in the slightest afraid of me!¡¯ The ck-coloured dragon narrowed its ruthless eyes. It was immensely displeased. It snorted coldly, making the entire ground quivered a couple of times¡­ ¡°Escape!¡± The crowd looked at each other once. They no longer cared about the treasures within the tomb at this moment. It was more important that they tried to escape with their lives again. Thus, everyone dashed in the opposite direction without care now. ¡°Trying to escape?¡± The ck-coloured enormous dragon chuckled peculiarly. Its deafeningughs entered everyone¡¯s ears, making them feel pain as though their heads were being split apart. ¡°Do you think you can escape? I¡¯ve been living solitarily here for such a long time. How can I give up on prey that has reached my hands?¡± Fwoosh! Intense mes shot out from its mouth. Those few people that were running away at the forefront of the escaping team were momentarily enveloped in mes. However, the ck mes didn¡¯t take their lives. But it slowly burned their bodies¡­ It could be imagined how painful that was. When the crowd heard the agonizing shriek from people that were being burned, they couldn¡¯t help but shiver. Dread filled their eyes. It was undeniable that nobody dared to escape now! ¡°Human!¡± The enormous ck-coloured dragon looked arrogantly at Mu Ru Yue. It said gloomily, ¡°You are really gutsy! Everyone would have trembled in fear when I previously at my peak form. Yet, you dared to look at me in the eyes!¡± She had made it feel as though it was being belittled. Mu Ru Yue smiled indifferently and said, ¡°You had already mentioned it was when you were at your peak cultivation. However, your cultivation had degraded to the God-king. Do you think I will still need to fear you?¡± The crowd was stunned, looking at Mu Ru Yue in disbelief. Did she think she could do anything she liked for being at the God-king Low realm? Even if the ck-coloured dragon wasn¡¯t at its peak form, it still had the might of a God-king High realm! But what did she say? Did she say she didn¡¯t need to fear it? Damn! Could this woman dare to be more brazen? ¡°Hahaha!¡± The enormous ck-coloured dragonughed with madness. His eyes were filled with mes of fury. He shouted furiously, ¡°Human, you¡¯re too arrogant. I¡¯ve never seen such a human that is as brazen as you are after so many years! Therefore, you must pay a painful price for your arrogance this time!¡± Boom! The ck-coloured dragon pressured all of its might toward Mu Ru Yue momentarily, carrying a sinister cold killing intent. It made it feel as though the whole pathway had turned into hell¡­ ¡°Since you are so brazen, this lord will make you be the first to be my nourishment!¡± The enormous dragon opened its mouth. ck mes shot out from his mouth at lightning speed toward Mu Ru Yue¡­ ¡®This woman won¡¯t have any might to resist against me under the ck mes!¡¯ The crowd felt slight pity at that moment. Mu Ru Yue was too talented no matter what. It was a pity that such a talent was going to fall now¡­ Swish! Intense mes surged forth from Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body at this moment. mes instantly burst outward. A Scorching me Phoenix quickly appeared before her¡­ ¡°You¡¯re just a worm. Yet, are you daring to harm this Scorching me Phoenix¡¯s master?¡± The Scorching me Phoenix was a demon beast that followed beside Wu Wang previously. She had lots of experience. Previously, even the most honorable enormous gold dragon was captured by Wu Wang to be his mount, not to mention a ck dragon that was banished by the dragon race. Thus, she didn¡¯t ce any importance on the enormous ck dragon. The mes gradually dissipated. A gigantic phoenix appeared within the crowd¡¯s eyes¡­ Chapter 1178-1180 - Facing Danger Part 2

Chapter 1178 - Facing Danger Part 2

"Is¡­ is that a God-king realm demon beast?" Everyone was startled. It was in their wildest dreams that Mu Ru Yue possessed a God-king realm demon beast! It wasn''t a mystery why she dared toe here by herself. With just this demon beast, it was far superior to any other members of Region Head Manor. me Phoenix pridefully raised her chin as she looked coldly at the ck-coloured dragon before her. Her crimson red eyes were filled with contempt. "You¡­ you are¡­" The enormous ck-coloured dragon looked at Fire Phoenix that was dded in mes in astonishment. It took quite a while before it remembered her identity. Its original sinister cold voice became sharp, obviously carrying dread with it. "Impossible! How can you be Fire Phoenix that followed by Lord Wu Wang''s side that year?" ''Everyone knows who Wu Wang was in that era. ''He was that expert that was previously above everyone. Even every one of his demon beasts was exceptionally valiant! But why?! Why has Scorching me Phoenix appeared at this ce? ''Moreover, why is she calling this woman her master?'' The enormous ck-coloured dragon gasped. There was an indescribable shock in its heart¡­ "Wu Wang?" Lin Tian furrowed his brows tightly. He stared at Mu Ru Yue''s wless face andmented, "Wu Wang was the top expert a thousand years ago! Even though I have not seen him, I could still see traces of him in some ancient books. He previously was a man that killed countless people for his wife due to being in rage for his woman but he still had fallen in the end! But why is Lord Wu Wang''s demon beast recognising her as her master? What was her rtionship with Wu Wang?" The crowd''s heart shuddered with the curiosity in their eyes intensifying. But what was more was their astonishment. They originally thought it was already shocking enough that she possessed a God-king demon beast. But they didn''t expect that demon beast to be one that had stayed by Wu Wang''s side in the past. It could be said that once the Fire Phoenix recovered her might from a thousand years ago, she would certainly be matchless powerful! "H-how is this possible?" Yin Hua''splexion turned gravely pale as he muttered. This oue had made him despair¡­ Roar! The enormous ck-coloured dragon released an rming roar. It shrieked, "So what if you are the Scorching me Phoenix? Your might had already fallen to a might simr to mine. This woman also isn''t Wu Wang!" The enormous ck-coloured dragon was really scared. It had previously seen Wu Wang''s massacres. It had offended his demon beast today. If that man was still around, he would surely kill him! Therefore, the enormous ck-coloured dragon crazed due to its intense dread. He only had a thought now. It was to kill all these people. "Master, you can step back and pass it to me. We will have dragon meat to eat today." The Fire Phoenix smiled sinisterly. She gradually raised her hand. Instantly, a red-coloured me sword appeared before her. She extended her hand to grab onto the sword. With a sh of her body, she dashed toward the enormous ck-coloured dragon. "Scram!" The enormous ck-coloured dragon swept its dragon''s tail toward Fire Phoenix. Fire Phoenix dodged to aside. But the sword in her hand still shed down without any hesitation. Slit! It pierced into the dragon''s flesh. Roar! The enormous ck dragon roared out in pain. Its expression became sinister. Bang! Its tailnded on Fire Phoenix''s body, sending her flying for a few metres. Beating a snake seven inch was the same when dealing with a dragon! Fire Phoenix wiped away the remnants of blood from the corner of her mouth. She then dashed toward the ck-coloured dragon once again, quickly being in a tangle again¡­ Chapter 1179 - Facing Danger Part 3 Hiss! The crowd gasped. They could tell Fire Phoenix was at the God-king realm. But they didn''t expect she would have a tyrannical power simr to a God-king High realm! More importantly, she could hurt such an enormous beast like the enormous ck-coloured dragon! Glimmers flickered in Lin Yun''s eyes. He caressed his chin with his finger and said, "This phoenix is an outstanding demon beast. If I can get in my possession, then my Lin family''s influential power will be stronger¡­" But he was attracted by the power before him after hemented. He looked at the battle between the Fire Phoenix and enormous ck-coloured dragon without blinking. Inparison to the rest, Yin Hua had mixed feelings at this moment. He wished Mu Ru Yue and Fire Phoenix would be killed by the dragon but he also wished that the phoenix would be able to kill the enormous ck-coloured dragon. They wouldn''t be able to leave this ce if the enormous ck-coloured dragon lived after all. ''Nheless, if Mu Ru Yue doesn''t die, how can it appease the anger in my heart?'' Boom! When he was in deep thoughts, an enormous body crashed heavily on the ground. Dust and sand were stirred up. Blood flowed out from the body, quickly spreading out from the cracks on the ground. The air was filled with an unpleasant bloody stench¡­ "Master." Fire Phoenix was in a tattered state. Her red light muslin was in a sorry state, exposing her captivating delicate body. But the blood at the corner of her mouth was eye-piercing, blossoming on her devastatingly beautiful face. "This ck dragon''s entire body are treasures. His dragon blood and horn can be used to refine pills. Its dragon gem can be consumed by Xiao Bai. Its dragon skin can be used as armour. Its meat is not only a delicacy but it can also help increase its consumer''s cultivation and strengthen their body¡­" Mu Ru Yue raised her brows slightly, raising her hand to keep the enormous ck dragon. She said calmly, "Let''s go." There wasn''t time to enjoy dragon meat at this ce so they could only have it after leaving this ce¡­ "Fire Phoenix, you may return." "Understood, Master!" Fire Phoenix replied respectfully. Following that, she disappeared from the crowd''s sight¡­ The squad continued to advance. Nobody dared to harass Mu Ru Yue this time though. Even Yin Hua, who tried to set her up, was rarely silent. But his eyes were filled with a sinister glow¡­ "Region Head," Qiu Mei smiled alluringly as she continued, "When I first saw you, I know you surely won''t be simple. But I didn''t know that I have difficulty understanding you the more we interact. I don''t know how many more trump cards you have¡­" Mu Ru Yue chuckled but she didn''t remark on that. She raised her head to see the end of the pathway. A faint glow was emitted from her eyes¡­ To her, what was most important was that she reunites with Ye Wu Chen after this expedition. Golden stairs appeared before everyone after they walked to the end. However, those stairs were giving off a ck, hazy mist making people stopped advancing upon seeing that¡­ "This¡­" Lin Tian frowned deeply. He picked up a rock and tossed it at the mist. Instantaneously, the rock turned ck within the mist gradually disappearing from the crowd''s eyes¡­ "It is dark energy! It was rumoured that any living thing that gets in contact with it will die without a doubt! We should find an alternative route." Wen Hao frowned. There wasn''t any way other than to seek alternatives¡­ When the crowd turned to leave, the ck mist moved. Swish! It started permeating toward them¡­ "Quickly run!" The crowd''s expression changed drastically. They turned around to run toward the direction where they came from. Chapter 1180 - Facing Danger Part 4 Yet, the instant Mu Ru Yue was leaving that ce a hand pushed from her front pushing her into the ck mist. Waves ofughter were heard following that¡­ Momentarily, Wen Hao and Qiu Me looked back. They then saw Yin Hua pushed Mu Ru Yue into the ck mists. Their expressions turned unpleasant. "Yin Hua, what are you doing?" "What am I doing?" Yin Hua snorted as he continued, "I am saving your lives! I had read about the dark energy in an ancient book. It mentioned that this kind of mist can move once it feels a person''s aura! It will continue pursuing us unless it devours a person. We must sacrifice a person to keep our lives!" "Why don''t you sacrifice yourself then?" Qiu Mei''splexion turned ashen as she asked that. It could be imagined how much anger was burning within her heart now! It had to be known that Mu Ru Yue was too important to Nanyang Region. Even a hundred Yin Hua wouldn''t match up to her. Yet, such a talent had been killed by Yin Hua due to selfishness. How could she not rage? "Stop being a hypocrite!" Yin Hua chuckled with disdain as he said, "Moreover, even if all of you were to die, how noble of a status Young Master Lin holds? He certainly mustn''t die! The Region Head must feel honoured to die for us. Didn''t the academy send her here to be killed anyway? Hahaha!" ''That fe has finally died!'' An unprecedented tion was felt in Yin Hua''s eyes. Glints were constantly given off in his eyes. He smirked and gloated, "Who called her to overstep her position ining with us to explore?! She doesn''t have anyone to me for her death!" Qiu Mei clenched her fists tightly. Her body shuddered from anger. The smile on her alluring face faded. "Yin Hua, do you know what on earth you are doing? The tomb is littered with danger. Do you think we can explore the entire tomb without her? Don''t you forget who saved us when we met with danger previously! If it wasn''t for her, you will have already be the faeces of the enormous ck dragon. Do you think you will still be able to survive enough to kill her then?" "I didn''t beg for her to save me." Yin Hua continued to rebuke, "Moreover, she also wasn''t trying to save me. She was just trying to save herself. Most importantly, she kept the entire ck dragon for herself, not sharing it with her. Therefore, she deserves to die! Who called her to be greedy?!" "You¡­" Anger was painted all over Qiu Mei''s face. She suddenlyughed. Her brazenughs were filled with mockery as she ridiculed, "Why should she share the enormous ck dragon with you when it was killed by her demon beast? Have you contributed to killing the dragon? Yin Hua, I knew you were sinister and cunning since long ago but I didn''t expect you to be an ingrate! I should have let the Region Head kill you previously!" Just when Yin Hua wanted to continue, he heard Lin Tian''s cold and grave voice. "Enough!" He looked coldly at Yin Hua as he continued, "Her death is negligible but you have also made that phoenix disappear as well!" Yin Hua''s body shuddered as he called out, "Young Master Lin¡­" "Let''s continue to set out." Lin Tian creased his brows tightly. It was obvious he was slightly displeased by Yin Hua''s action. ''That woman is negligible so it doesn''t matter if she dies or not. But what makes me pity is that God-king High realm demon beast¡­ ''Sadly, I can only be carried away wishful thinking now.'' Chapter 1181-1182 - Facing Danger Part 5

Chapter 1181 - Facing Danger Part 5

Yin Hua knew he made a mistake so he didn''t dare to continue bickering. He carefully followed behind Lin Tian. But he scolded all of Mu Ru Yue''s ancestors inwardly¡­ ''If she didn''t take out the phoenix, I wouldn''t be criticized by Young Master Lin! ''It is all due to that woman.'' Cold! It was what Mu Ru Yue was feeling now. The sinister cold aura enveloped her entire body, making her feel as though she had entered hell. Her consciousness gradually diminished¡­ Currently, a jade-carved face little boy was sitting on a ck dragon throne within a dark pce hall. His silver hair gave off a dazzling glow under the moonlight. Suddenly, he seemed to have felt something. He raised his blood-thirsty gaze slightly. There was a maturity expressed on his face where nobody at his age should have. He waspletely different from when he was before Mu Ru Yue. "Master, have something happened?" The man kneeling before him creased his brows tightly. He looked respectfully at the little boy on the throne with a reverence gaze. ''Our Master is finally back! We no longer need to fear those people from now on¡­ ''Even though the current Master only has a child''s physique, we believe he will fully recover his peak cultivation one day. He will then lead us on the revenge route!'' "Mother." Ye Si Huang gradually shut his eyes. At that moment, a figure slowly falling into darkness appeared in his mind making his heart shudder a little¡­ "Mother, wait for me. I wille and find you after settling with my enemies! You must hang on no matter what!" ''Mother¡­'' A ray of light shot out from the Alchemy Book within the darkness, enveloping Mu Ru Yue''s body. The youth''s childish and innocent voice entered her mind, making her suddenly open her eyes¡­ "It is Huang Er! That''s right, Huang Er has just called out to me!" ''I''ve heard little Huang Er''s voice!'' Warmth permeated Mu Ru Yue''s heart. Just when she wanted to say further, Xiao Yue''s elegant and pleasant voice was heard from within her soul. "Master, the little master had left some power within the Alchemy Book before he left. That power was activated just now, temporarily maintaining Master''s life." "Huang Er¡­" Mu Ru Yue smirked. With a helpless smile, shemented, "That little fellow is well prepared. But I was too careless this time, allowing Yin Hua''s ambush seed. Nheless, since I''m here, let''s head up the stairs and check it out." Her gaze looked past the thick ck mist,nding to a room the staircase led up to. She walked up without hesitation¡­ ng! However, the room''s door shut close the moment she stepped within the room. The door merged into the wall after that, bing an enclosed space at a blink of an eye. "Where is this ce?" Mu Ru Yue frowned as she surveyed her surroundings. But the room was empty. There wasn''t anything. Just as Mu Ru Yue was surveying, an elderly chuckle was suddenly heard¡­ "Hehe! I didn''t expect there will be someone that could enter this ce alive." "Who?" Mu Ru Yue withdrew her gaze. Her expression became wary. "Little girl, you don''t need to fear. I am not a bad person." A faintly discernible figure appeared before Mu Ru Yue after she heard that. Chapter 1182 - Facing Danger Part 6 It was a woman with an elegant appearance. Perhaps she had undergone the baptism of time, her hair waspletely white. Her expression had obvious traces of aging. "Who are you?" Mu Ru Yue frowned as she asked indifferently. "Hehe¡­" The woman chuckled with mild sorrow on her face. "I don''t know if there are people that can remember me now. But you can call me Madam Hua. I had also sullied this tomb. The dark energy entered my body, taking my life. But I managed to keep my soul after struggling with all my might. It''s a pity I couldn''t find a suitable host. My soul had also dissipated. I left my will before my soul dissipated so what you are seeing now is just my memory¡­" Mu Ru Yue''s tightly creased brows rxed. But she didn''t remark that. She silently sized up the white-haired woman before her. "Girl, my time is running up. I''m fortunate to meet you before my memory disappears! I shall ask if you are willing to be my disciple." Madam Hua smiled as she looked at Mu Ru Yue and offered benevolently. "Of course, if you don''t be my disciple, you will be forever trapped in this ce! I had previously created this room within the tomb out of boredom. You can leave once you breakthrough. If I am not wrong, your current might is at the God-king Low realm. You just need to reach the Mid realm to leave. I have the quickest way for you to reach the Mid realm. I don''t know if you are willing to be my disciple." Mu Ru Yue remained silent for a moment. She raised her head and looked at the expectant expression on the woman''s face. She called out softly, "Master." "Haha!" Madam Huaughed heartily. Tears gathered in her eyes while sheughed. She said, "I didn''t expect to recruit a disciple after I, who didn''t have any disciple, die. Good child, don''t worry. I will surely pass to you all of my learnings for me to die without regrets!" She paused for a moment before she continued, "You should get ready to be prepared. I will start teaching you in cultivation! It is due to my time running up¡­" ''I didn''t have an opportunity to recruit a disciple in my life. I only realized the importance of having a sessor after dying. Therefore, I left my memory behind so that I can pass it to someone else¡­ ''It''s lucky I have finally awaited for her!'' "I am already prepared." Mu Ru Yue''s gazended on Madam Hua''s impable face. With resolution in her gaze, she continued, "Can we start now?" "Alright!" Madam Hua chuckled as she warned, "I am a master in magic arrays. Therefore, it will be a little dangerous during my training. You should be prepared to die at any moment! Following this, I will let you enter a mirage. Everything that happens in there is real. If you die in there, you will die in reality too. Ar-are you really prepared?" "Yes." Mu Ru Yue nodded as she confirmed, "I am ready." "Alright." Madam Hua chuckled as she said, "I will transfer you there now." Swish! A glow rose from the bottom of Mu Ru Yue''s feet. When she got back to her senses, she was already within a forest¡­ Countless demon beasts pounced over to her, carrying tyrannical aurae. Mu Ru Yue became serious as she drew her Heavenly me Dragon Sword from her storage ring. Swish! Boundless mes surged forth from the Heavenly me Dragon Sword, transforming into an enormous dragon before it struck toward the demon beasts flying over¡­ Chapter 1183-1184 - Facing Danger Part 7

Chapter 1183 - Facing Danger Part 7

Rows of demon beasts were killed under the intense mes. Nheless, a constant flow of demon beasts was still charging over. It was as if there wasn''t an end. Blood stench filled the mountain valley. Blood rapidly stained the entire mountain forest. Corpse littered the ground. Currently, Mu Ru Yue was in a tattered state. Her robes were ragged and her entire body was filled with wounds. It was such an rming sight under the night sky¡­ But she didn''t give up. She could break through to the next realm at the quickest speed after passing Madam Hua''s training¡­ Time flew during her battles. It had already reached half a year from the moment Mu Ru Yue stepped into the tomb¡­ Everything turned on its head for the Nanyang Region within that half year¡­ Yin Hua stumbled across an opportunity within the tomb. He was able to break through to the God-king High realm shortly after leaving the tomb. Therefore, the power bnce of the initial threerge influential power was tipped over. There were still two God-king realm experts within the Region Head Region. But they were negligible before Yin Hua. Yet, with Qiu Mei and Wen family''s assistance, the Region Head Manor wasn''t annihted¡­ However, when the threerge influential power returned and told the Region Head Manor about Mu Ru Yue''s death half a year ago, the entire Region Head Manor had almost copsed! They didn''t believe Yin Hua''s words. Since Qiu Mei and Wen Hao confirmed her death, the Region Head Manor almost copsed. But Hai Wei didn''t believe Mu Ru Yue''s death. He ignored everyone''s obstruction to head to the tomb to look for her. When he reached the ck mist, it proved that what they said was right. ''That talented woman has already died¡­'' Rage and sorrow gued Hai Wei''s emotions. He thought he should let his Master know about this matter. Therefore, he left the North Wind ins¡­ He didn''t expect the Region Head Manor to face a crisis after he left. "Haha!" Currently, Yin Hua wasughing brazenly as he looked at the crowd blocking his way. With a slight cold smile, he said, "Kong Fan, your Region Head is already dead. If you know what is best for you, you should join our Yin family. You may obtain a chance to leave your name!" Kong Fan''s elderly face turned ashen. Just when he wanted to rebuke, people of the Wang Ba Brothers Group were instantly enraged. "We will definitely not leave the Region Head Manor!" "That''s right! If it wasn''t for the Region Head to recruit us, we might still be bandits that hadn''t even fully possess a mountain! We couldn''t have an upright status!" "The Region Head had used a lot of precious medicinal nts to nurture us. If it wasn''t for her, how could we have such powerful might? We will never betray our Region Head!" It was precisely due to them being bandits previously that they cherished bonds. Perhaps they were forced to follow her initially, carrying hatred to her who had forced them to leave the mountain they had lived on for a long time. Nheless, it was obvious that woman didn''t in the slightest treated them as ves! She treated them as subordinates she could trust and help in settling her matters. Furthermore, she had given them satisfactory positions, allowing them to enjoy so much reverence. Even if she died, they wouldn''t betray her and follow the foe that ended her life. "Yin Hua, I advise you not to waste your time. We, the Wang Ba Brothers Group, ces importance on affections. The favour of the Region Head to us is as heavy as a mountain. We will always seek vengeance for her as long as we live!" Lin Shu wasn''t as weak as before as he dered with gritted teeth. Chapter 1184 - Facing Danger Part 8 "Alright!" Yin Huaughed brazenly as he continued, "I didn''t expect for the Region Head to have some respect-worthy men. Since all of you revere her that much, how about entering hell to devote your loyalty and devotion to her? Hahaha! Someone, kill all of them leaving none behind!" Swish! The people of Yin family raised their weapons, surrounding people of Region Head Manor within. Yet, there was an alluring voice that was heard behind them now. "Stop right there!" Yin Hua frowned as he turned his head to look at Qiu Mei walking over from behind. His expression momentarily chilled as he said, "Qiu Mei, are you trying to meddle with my business again? But there is only you this time? That brat Wen Hao didn''te here with you or is it that the poison he had gotten in the tomb rpse?" Qiu Mei''s expression changed. She snorted coldly and said, "Yin Hua, you are too malicious! You had not only killed the Region Head but you had also made Wen Hao suffer from a highly toxic venom. There will be a day where you will pay a painful price for everything you have done!" "Haha!" Yin Huaughed brazenly. He smirked and with his expression filled with disdain, he rebuked, "Price? Don''t forget my daughter is Young Master Lin''s concubine. Who will make me pay a price then? It''s a pity she has already died. Moreover, even if she lives, she still wouldn''t be a match for the top expert of the Lin family with just the God-king High realm demon beast¡­" Qiu Mei clenched her fists tightly. She had never been angered to such an extent before. ''I''ve regretted. ''I''ve regretted teaming up with such a person¡­ ''He is the type of person that will stop at nothing to get what he wants. What kind of things will he refuse to do?'' "Yin Hua, Wen Hao had gotten his hands on that King Stage Pills within the jade bottle first. But you poisoned him in order to snatch those pills! You will surely get retribution for being such a vicious person!" The King Stage Pill could anyone below the God-king Peak realm to break through a realm. It was not a mystery why Yin Hua snatched the King Stage Pill from Wen Hao and set him up¡­ "Every man for himself, and the Devil take the hindmost. I also didn''t do anything wrong. Qiu Mei, I have already broken through to the God-king Mid realm. You aren''t my match. If you''re adamant on helping the Region Head Manor, then don''t you me me for not cherishing our past interaction!" Yin Hua sniggered before she continued, "Moreover, you don''t have much interaction with the Region Head Manor. Why are you giving up your life for them?" Qiu Mei smiled. But that smile was filled with fury. "I indeed didn''t have much interaction with the Region Head. At the beginning, I admired her capability so I wanted to be on good terms with her. I had even invited her for the expedition. However, she saved all of our lives inside the tomb! If it wasn''t for her, we would have already died at that ce so I owe her a life¡­" She paused for a moment before she continued, "Yin Hua, what''s more important is that you scare me¡­" "I am really fearful of a person like yourself. You''ve not only killed the Region Head but you also poisoned Wen Hao! Will the next one be me? If I just watch on as the Region Head Manor gets annihted, perhaps my death day will also not be far. There''s nothing such a person like yourself wouldn''t do. Do you think I can pretend I am oblivious about that?" Qiu Mei''s tone was filled with mockery but her voice was shaky. "Do you think you are really smart? It''s a pity your action has only just quickened your death!" Yin Hua sniggered as he ordered, "Someone, kill everyone here. As for this woman, your family head will personally deal with her! There isn''t a need to have underworld influential power within the Nanyang Region from now on. There will also no longer be a Wen family. Only our Yin family shall exist! Haha!" Chapter 1185 - Facing Danger Part 9

Chapter 1185 - Facing Danger Part 9

Yin Huaughed brazenly but his waves ofughter were stopped shortly¡­ It was due to a tyrannical power suddenly being felt in the sky of the Region Head Manor. Yin Hua felt as if his power was being weighed down by a rock under that grandeur. Dread filled his heart¡­ "Wh-what is happening?" The crowd was stunned and raised their head to look at the sky before them. A purple figure entered their sight¡­ The man was like an almighty Asura God standing high above the crowd. When he walked on the air, devil Snare Flower seemed to blossom in the sky. It was a breathtaking sight. The man was noble and powerful. His purple robes were fluttering slightly. There was a sinister smile on his handsome face. A sinister cold aura was being emitted from his body, covering the entire sky. "You all have disturbed me." The man narrowed his eyes slightly. A dangerous glow was expressed from his purple eyes. His voice was sinister and cold. It was like miasma had entered their body, feeling cold throughout their entire body¡­ "This man''s might is superior to mine!" Yin Hua''s expression changed greatly as hemented, "Can it be he is a God-king high realm expert? When has the Region Head Manor possess such a person? No, we certainly shouldn''t go head-to-head with him. Retreat!" Yin Hua''s heart was brimming with resentment when he said that. ''Victory was in my grasp after great difficulty. Yet, such a man appeared at the critical moment. ''This man can make me cower with just his grandeur¡­'' "Escaping?" Ye Wu Chen''s smile was sinister cold. Boom! A purple glow was shot out from his sleeve. It struck toward Yin Hua at lightning speed¡­ "This is bad!" Yin Hua could feel the danger nearing him from behind. He was rmed with his face turning pale. He hastily grabbed on a person before tossing that person toward the purple light ray. Following that, he advanced at his quickest speed¡­ The crowd didn''t expect for him to use a person of the Yin family as his shield to save his life. That unlucky bastard was also his nephew. Instantly, coldness permeated people''s heart. Even the people of Yin family was extremely disappointed by him¡­ Ye Wu Chen raised his foot lightly, wanting to give chase. But a sorrowful voice was heard behind him. "Mister Wu Chen, you are finally out. Th-the Region Head has died!" The man''s step halted in mid-air. He slowly turned his head, his purple eyesnded on Wang Hai, who said that. He rified, "What did you say?" "The Region Head was murdered within the tomb." Wang Hai wailed as he revealed sorrowfully. Ye Wu Chen frowned as he replied calmly, "She hasn''t died." Their heart was connected so nobody other than him could be clearer in knowing whether she was still alive¡­ "Mister Wu Chen, it''s the truth. Lady Qiu Mei and Young Master Wen had personally witnessed it. The Region Head has really died. Even if we don''t want to believe that¡­" "She hasn''t died!" Ye Wu Chen frowned, interrupting Wang Hai. He asked, "Where is the tomb? I want to meet her¡­" Qiu Mei had snapped out from her initial shock. Although she was a little reluctant to break such news to a man that was deeply in love with Mu Ru Yue, she said, "What Wang Hai said was right. I''ve indeed personally seen that sight. If you want to find her, I can bring you there. But she won''t be able to return. You have my condolences." Ye Wu Chen didn''t say anything. His purple eyes became increasingly gloomy as he said, "Lead the way now!" ''I can feel Mu Ru Yue''s presence. However, sinister cold killing intent fills my heart whenever I think someone had dared to try and take her life.'' Chapter 1186 - Facing Danger Part 10

Chapter 1186 - Facing Danger Part 10

''But what is the most important thing is to get her back now¡­'' "Has Mister Wu Chen be a fool?" Wang Shu blinked his eyes as he turned his head to look at his elder brother. Wang Hai sighed and replied, "We can see their rtionship all these days. Mister Wu Chen treats the Region Head that well. He must be finding it hard to digest such news. Once he goes to that ce, he will believe what we said. It''s a pity that such a divine couple has¡­" Mu Ru Yue was killing the demon beasts before her within the mirage. She was already bone-tired. She panted few mouthfuls of air with all her might, paralysed sitting down on the floor. But demon beasts were still charging toward her. She tried to raise her sword but discovered she had lost all her strength¡­ "Not good!" Mu Ru Yue''s expression changed. When she raised her head, a Fire Wolf had its mouth wide open pounced over to her, brandishing its w. It had its mouth wide-open, aiming to bite down at her head¡­ Boom! Suddenly, a valiant power surged out of Mu Ru Yue''s body forcing that Fire Wolf to retreat a few steps¡­ The power swirled above her head, not dissipating for a long time. Mu Ru Yue gradually recovered her power at that moment¡­ "God-king Mid realm. I have finally broken through to the God-king Mid realm!" Mu Ru Yue was jubnt. Moreover, she also felt that her cultivation was more stable after this period of battles. Even the power she had absorbed from spiritual stones had stabilized. "Disciple, congrattions on breaking through to the God-king Mid realm." Madam Hua''s figure was faintly discernible when her voice was heard. But the mirage suddenly disappeared at this instant. Mu Ru Yue returned to the previous room¡­ However, when she saw the current state of Madam Hua, her heart shuddered. "Wh-why have you be like this?" The body of the woman before her was getting increasingly transparent, slowly bing light glows and fading away¡­ "My time is up. Even if it is just my memory, I can''t sustain it for long. I only managed to sustain up to now to wait for an inheritor to appear. Disciple, I am really grateful to fate''s arrangement, enabling me to meet you at the end." "Master!" Mu Ru Yue''s heart shuddered as she said anxiously, "There will surely be a way for you to continue living. With time, I cane up with something¡­" "No use." Madam Hua shook her head and continued with a smile, "My soul had vanished so what is the use to be revived? But I hope you can help me with a task¡­" Mu Ru Yue asked with a shaky voice, "What task?" "I have a diary over there." Madam Hua''s gazended on a table nearby. She continued with a gentle smile, "I wonder if you can pass it to Honoured Sir Hui Yi? He will understand after seeing the diary¡­ There are also books on the basics of magic array other than that diary. I hope it will serve some use for you¡­" "Alright." Mu Ru Yue suppressed her trembling heart. With a determined gaze, she swore, "I will definitely help you pass your diary to Honoured Sir Hui Yi." "Thank you." Madam Hua smiled with satisfaction. She said, "I didn''t regret living in this world. Disciple, if it is fated, we may reunite again¡­" Madam Hua''s body hadpletely turned into light glows after saying that. The light flew past Mu Ru Yue. Mu Ru Yue couldn''t catch them no matter how she tried¡­ She gradually ced her hand down. Her gaze thennded on some of the books on the table. In that stack of books, there was a book on magic array methods, another book on how to cultivate for her entire life, andstly, the most exquisite book which was the diary she must pass to Honoured Sir Hui Yi¡­ Chapter 1187 - Facing Danger Part 11

Chapter 1187 - Facing Danger Part 11

Mu Ru Yue flipped through a few pages. There wasn''t much writing on her reminiscing the romantic moments she had with Honoured Sir Hui Yi. What was more was guilt¡­ "So they had that kind of rtionship. Madam Hua was Honoured Sir Hui Yi''s wife. I will pass this diary to him no matter what." Mu Ru Yue closed the diary and kept the other books into her storage ring. Creak! When she wanted to turn around, a door behind her was opened. "Hmm?" Her steps instantly halted. She turned her head to look at the door behind her and frowned slightly. "Mother, I can feel it. The power that Fire Phoenix had mentioned is within that door." Xiao Bai eximed excitedly. Mu Ru Yue slowly rxed her brows as she replied, "Let''s go and check out what is within that room¡­" She walked and entered that concealed room after saying that. A mighty pressure could be felt from before Mu Ru Yue the instant she stepped into the room, making Mu Ru Yue feel a little ufortable¡­ Swish! A ray of light flickered at this moment. Xiao Bai appeared before Mu Ru Yue from the Alchemy Book. Excitement was expressed in his eyes. "The essence of an ancient dragon! This tomb is for an ancient dragon!" Xiao Bai said jubntly, "Mother, my cultivation will increase drastically once I absorb the essence of an ancient dragon. We can unexpectedly possess the bloodline of an ancient dragon. This should be the best treasure we havee across during this trip!" ''Essence of an ancient dragon?'' Mu Ru Yue raised her brows and said, "Alright, you can temporarily stay here. I will leave Xiao Yue here to apany you. But I will need to make a trip back to Region Head Manor. I have been away for such a long time this time. I don''t know how the Region Head Manor is. I wille back to you after that." "Alright." Xiao Bai revealed a youthful smile as he continued, "I won''t be able to absorb all of the essences quickly. I will need some time. Mother, my bloodline was previously of a God Dragon''s bloodline but the bloodline of an ancient dragon is superior to God Dragon''s. Therefore, I will be able to surpass my parents once Ipletely absorb all of the essences of the ancient dragon! Who called them to abandon me to enjoy by themselves?!" It was obvious Xiao Bai was still resentful for being abandoned that year. "Oh right, you can also leave Yan Jin here too. Even though they can still break through using medicinal nts, their power will still be a little weak to Mother. It will also be beneficial for them to cultivate beside me when I absorb the essence of the ancient dragon." Mu Ru Yue nodded and agreed, "I wille for all of you once I settle with the matters at the Region Head Manor." She made Xiao Yue and Yan Jin stay behind after saying that. She then turned around and left, quickly disappearing from Xiao Bai''s eyes. Currently, a purple figure descended from the sky outside the tomb. His gaze was focused at the tomb at the summit of a mountain valley. His gaze became gentle. When Qiu Mei was about to advise him to leave, the door of the tomb was suddenly opened. Snow-like white robes walked out, making Qiu Mei widen her eyes¡­ Her expression stiffened with her body trembling. ''Th-this is just like seeing a ghost! ''Is the Region Head still alive?'' tion surged in her heart at this instant. But purple robes moved faster than her to appear before Mu Ru Yue just as Qiu Mei wanted to dash over to Mu Ru Yue. The man pulled her into his embrace. He used hisrge hand to press Mu Ru Yue''s head firmly to him. A smile graced his charming face. "I knew you will be alive¡­" Chapter 1188-1189 Facing Danger Part 12

Chapter 1188 - Facing Danger Part 12

Mu Ru Yue was startled for a moment, obviously getting a shock by Ye Wu Chen. "Wu Chen, you have exited cultivating in seclusion. Why have you appeared here?" "I''m here to bring you home." ''Bring you home¡­'' When those wordsnded on Mu Ru Yue''s heart, she smiled subconsciously. "Mu Er, they said you have met with danger." "What about you? What did you think?" Ye Wu Chen smiled. The smile on his face enhanced his charm as he asked, "Can you bear to leave me behind?" Mu Ru Yue''s heart was moved. ''Perhaps Ye Wu Chen is the person that understands me the most in this world¡­ ''That''s right, how can I bear to leave this man behind? If I were to die, I can''t imagine how this man will change¡­'' "Wu Chen, I will survive no matter what for you!" ''Th-this is the promise between us for all our lives and eternity!'' "Cough! Cough!" Qiu Mei cleared her throat and said with a smile in her eyes, "Stop showing off your love before me, a loner. We had told your man that you have already died a couple of hours back. But he didn''t express any sorrowful expression. He just replied calmly that you are still alive. I thought he was too sad that he didn''t want to believe that. But I didn''t expect for you to really be alive¡­" ''What kind of feelings do they have for their lives to be connected? ''If there wasn''t a connection, how could he have known that she was still alive?'' Qiu Mei was a little envious. She didn''t know when she could meet a man that loves her that deeply¡­ "Wu Chen, let''s go. On another note, Qiu Mei, can you tell me what happened after I left during this period?" Qiu Mei narrated everything that happened during the period where Mu Ru Yue wasn''t around on the way. She told Mu Ru Yue everything, including Wen Hao being poisoned and Yin Hua''s action¡­ Mu Ru Yue''s expression turned grim as she heard what Qiu Mei said. ''When I was in the mirage, I lost track of time. I didn''t know that half a year had passed during this separation. Moreover, so many things had happened during this half of the year.'' Kong Fan and the Wang family''s brothers were discussing what to do next inside the Region Head Manor. Suddenly, their gazes were fixed at a direction as they looked in shock at the figure walking over under the sunlight¡­ "Region¡­ Region Head?" Swish! Instantly, everyone stood up as they looked at the wless face in disbelief. They thought they were dreaming at this moment. They dreamed that their Region Head had returned¡­ "What is it?" Mu Ru Yue walked into the hallway. With a slight raise of her brow, she asked with a fake smile, "Do you not recognise me?" "Region¡­ Region Head?" Wang Hai finally got back to his senses as he asked, startled, "Ar-aren''t you already¡­" ''Dead?'' He couldn''t voice out that word no matter what¡­ "I was lucky I managed to survive." Mu Ru Yue walked briskly into the hall. She sat down and surveyed the crowd. "I''ve heard what had happened during this period from Qiu Mei. Now, since I am back, it is time for me to seek vengeance. I will pay him back for every bullying all of you suffered during this period!" The woman''s word subconsciously entered the crowd''s hearts, creating waves of ripples. The crowd was stirred up. They had already been waiting for this moment for such a long time. Now, it was finally their turn to exact revenge¡­ "Elder sister Qiu Mei, something terrible happened!" An anxious exim was suddenly heard from outside the hall. Mu Ru Yue frowned slightly. When she shifted her gaze, a green figure could instantly be seen dashing in from outside. (Teaser) Mu Ru Yue was startled for a moment, obviously getting a shock by Ye Wu Chen. "Wu Chen, you have exited cultivating in seclusion. Why have you appeared here?" "I''m here to bring you home." ''Bring you home¡­'' When those wordsnded on Mu Ru Yue''s heart, she smiled subconsciously. "Mu Er, they said you have met with danger." "What about you? What did you think?" "I knew you will be alright." ''My wifey is the best in this world. How can anything happen to her? *fan squeals*'' Chapter 1189 - Facing Danger Part 13 The young girl had a delicate and pretty appearance. Anxiousness was expressed in her clear,rge eyes. Tears almost rolled out from her eyes. "Region Head, this is the young miss of the Wen family. She is Wen Hao''s biological younger sister, Wen Dan Dan (culture pellet pellet)." Qiu Mei turned her head to face Wen Dan Dan after introducing the young girl and then asked, "Dan Dan, what''s the matter?" "Elder sister Qiu Mei, my elder brother¡­ is not going to make it!" ''What?'' Qiu Mei''s expression changed momentarily as she replied hastily, "Dan Dan, let''s hurry back to see your elder brother!" "Wait a minute." When Mu Ru Yue saw Qiu Mei was walking out, Mu Ru Yue stood up. With an indifferent expression, he said, "Let''s go. I will go with you to have a look at him. I may be able to help out¡­" Qiu Mei nodded slightly and agreed, "Alright!" Wen Hao had his eyes closed inside a room. His lips had turned purple. He seemed to have lost all his vitality. If it wasn''t for his feeble breathing, perhaps a lot of people would have thought he had already passed¡­ The door was suddenly pushed open. When the crowd within the room looked over, they saw Mu Ru Yue and Qiu Mei were walking briskly over¡­ "Lady Qiu Mei, you havee." The head of Wen family consoled his wife as heughed bitterly and said, "If it wasn''t for my poor health, I wouldn''t have needed to pass the heavy burden of the Wen family on Hao Er. But now¡­" "Don''t worry, he will surely be fine." Qiu Mei looked nervously at Wen Hao. Her heart ached for some reasons when she saw his current condition¡­ "Poisoned?" Mu Ru Yue nced at Wen Hao before shemented, "The poison has already spread deeply in his heart. It is fortunate that it isn''t too difficult to treat it. A Middle Rank King Stage Antidote Pill will be able to save his life¡­" The people of wen family was stunned. They looked at Mu Ru Yue as though she was thest straw to clutch at. Their breaths hastened at this instant. "Lord Region Head," Wen Dan Dan snapped out from her shock as she quickly walked to Mu Ru Yue and offered anxiously, "If you are willing to save my brother, our Wen family will do anything for you." Mu Ru Yue nced at Wen Dan Dan before looking at the others'' hopeful gazes. She replied in an indifferent tone, "I don''t need your Wen family to do anything for me. I am saving Wen Hao due to having a good impression of him¡­" She took out a jade bottle out from her storage ring after saying that. She poured out a pill from the bottle and held it in front of Wen Dan Dan. "Let your elder brother consume this. He will recover within an hour. Qiu Mei, let''s go." Qiu Mei looked at Mu Ru Yue with a slightlyplicated gaze. ''What she has taken out isn''t an ordinary pill. It is a King Stage Mid Rank Antidote Pill. Yet, she just casually gave it away. ''This woman is really an interesting person¡­'' Qiu Mei shook her head and sighed. She swept a gaze at Wen Hao who was lying on the bed. She smiled gently. Following that, she followed Mu Ru Yue out of the room without turning her heads back¡­ "Dan Dan, quickly send off Lord Region Head." The head of the Wen family instantly got back to his senses and instructed immediately. He clutched the pill within his palm with a shaky grip. He suddenly had the impulse tough frantically. But tears rolled down his cheeks in the end instead. ''It has been half a year. ''The heavens know how they got through during this period¡­ ''Wen Hao was poisoned with highly toxic venom ever since he came back half a year ago. He had been faltering between his conscious and unconscious state, guing the entire Wen family with worries. His life was slowly fading away while they were simmering in that torture. ''It''s lucky Hao Er''s benefactor hase. He wille out surviving this ordeal this time.'' The head of Wen family fed Wen Hao that pill. He could still clearly feel Wen Hao''s vitality was regenerating even though he didn''t wake up immediately¡­ l Chapter 1190-1192 - Facing Danger Part 14

Chapter 1190 - Facing Danger Part 14

"What did you say?" Yin Hau stood up abruptly from within the hall of Yin family. With an ashen expression, he rified, "Did you say that woman has returned?" Yin Hua clenched his fists tightly upon saying that. Fury was expressed on his elderly face. Yin Fang nced carefully at his head of the family. He replied, "I had personally seen her return with Qiu Mei. She also had that man with purple eyes by her side¡­" "Damn it!" Yin Hua gritted his teeth as hemented, "That woman is so tenacious to life. She managed to survive! When will Young Master Lin and the rest reach here?" "Perhaps it will be soon¡­" "Hmph!" Yin Hua snorted coldly as he said, "All of them will die once Young Master Lin reaches here! Young Master Lin had been eyeing on those pills in the Region Head Manor. How can he let them off this time?" He couldn''t help butugh as he thought about that. Yet, his smile was tremendously sinister giving off a sinister cold aura¡­ "Bastards of Yin family, quickly scram out here and ept death!" An angry shoutout was heard from outside the Yin family at this moment, making Yin Hua''s expression turned gloomy. "They havee! Let''s go and have a look. Young Master Lin is arriving soon anyway. They will die at that time!" Yin Hua''s voice was extremely ruthless, making Yin Hua tremble in fright¡­ "A Sword That Pierces The Heavens!" Just when the crowd of Yin family walked out from the manor, an enormous sword shed down from the sky. Boom! Following that, the manor''srge red doors were shed into halves¡­ "What are you doing?" Yin Hua was enraged as he berated, "It can''t be you have not heard of the phrase, ''When you hit someone, don''t hit their face. When you kill people, don''t cut their door?'' right? But you all have the guts to sh the door of my Yin family. I definitely won''t forgive you all!" In the world of the experts, thoserge doors represented their dignity. If their door got destroyed, it would be akin as having their face being stomped mercilessly upon. How could this not enrage Yin Hua? But when Yin Hua saw Mu Ru Yue that was in the forefront, his eyes darkened as he said, "You are still alive!" "Are you disappointed?" Mu Ru Yue chuckled lowly as she continued, "You have done so many things to my Region Head Manor during this period. How do you think I should repay you?" Mu Ru Yue gradually neared Yin Hua. Her smile intensified. "Hmph!" Yin Hua snorted coldly as he continued, "But you are just a God-king Low rank. How can you beparable to me a mid rank? I previously lost to you due to having inadequate skills. I must take my revenge today!" ''Hate! ''How can I not hate? ''This woman had mercilessly trampled all of my pride under her feet half a year ago! I want to rip her corpse to pieces badly. ''But I thought she has already died previously. I could just bury my hatred into my heart. Now, since she is still alive and my might has already surpassed hers, then¡­ she will surely die without aplete corpse!'' "Hahaha!" With hisughs apanied by his hatred, Yin Hua''s grandeur spread outward pressuring toward Mu Ru Yue¡­ However, Mu Ru Yue''s expression didn''t change under that powerful pressure. She just looked calmly at Yin Hua who was standing near her. "Is that all you got?" Mu Ru Yue smiled. Her smile enhanced the beauty of her wless face¡­ "What?" Yin Hua was stunned. When he raised his head, Mu Ru Yue was already standing before him. With her lips parted slightly, she spat out six words, "A Sword That Pierces The Heavens!" Chapter 1191- Facing Danger Part 15 Yin Hua suddenly widened his eyes as he looked at the Heavenly Dragon me Sword floating before Mu Ru Yue with horror. He couldn''t even squeak out a single word before the sword shed down. Yin Hua hastily deployed full body protection at the critical moment. Boom! When the swordnded, the entire house crumbled into pieces, forming a ruin¡­ Pfft! Yin Hua sprayed out a mouthful of blood from his mouth. His body was instantly sent flying back, crashing heavily on the ruins. He raised his head and stared at Mu Ru Yue. He said, heavily on each word, "God-king Mid Rank, you have broken through to the God-king Mid rank!" Yin Hua''splexion was gravely pale at this moment. Despair was expressed from his eyes¡­ ''I thought this woman won''t be my match after breaking through. Who would have thought she would also break through, defeating me with a move again?!'' There were several residents of Nanyang Region gathered at his area now. They were greatly shocked as they saw the current battle¡­ "God-king Mid Rank? Is the Region Head at the God-king Mid Rank?" "It is not only that! She had also used a move to defeat Yin Hua who was also at the God-king Mid Rank!" The crowd sighed endlessly as they looked at Mu Ru Yue with reverence. Mu Ru Yue didn''t speak a word since the start. She just looked at Yin Hua, coldness was expressed on her face. Just when she neared him, a cold and stern voice soared through the sky at this instant. mours rose from the crowd¡­ "Mu Ru Yue, you are still alive. It seems the heavens treat me really well!" Mu Ru Yu halted her steps. With a cold smile, she turned her head to face the man that was nearing from behind. She asked indifferently, "Are you trying to help him?" "Even though Yin Hua has some connections to me, I am not here to help him this time!" Lin Tian nced at Yin Hua''s ted face before shifting his gaze back to Mu Ru Yue. "I have taken a fancy of your demon beast and the alchemist of your Region Head Manor. If you can pass those two to me, I will spare your life!" Mu Ru Yue smiled and rebuked, "Are you ordering or threatening me? It''s a pity that no matter if it was Fire Phoenix and Hai Wei, they won''t choose to follow you¡­" Lin Tian narrowed his eyes slightly. He knew the might Mu Ru Yue possess and that he wasn''t her match. But¡­ Lin Tian''s heart calmed down as he nced at the elder that stayed silent by his side from the start. He said coldly, "Mu Ru Yue, do you think you can keep a King Stage alchemist with just your might? I had thought ofing to this ce ages ago but my Grandfather was making a breakthrough during this period. Hence, I was dyed. Now, he is already a God Emperor. Only our Lin family could provide a better nurturement to Grandmaster Hai Wei. You should give him up for his future." Mu Ru Yue rubbed her nose as she replied, "I''m sorry but he won''t have a future if he follows the Lin family." What she said was the truth. Hai Wei''s master is the elder of the God Sect. Inparison to the Lin family, God Sect was several times stronger. Hai Wei wouldn''t abandon God Sect to join the Lin family unless his brain was faulty¡­ Lin Tian''s expression turned gloomy as he said coldly, "Mu Ru Yue, are you sure about this decision? It doesn''t have any merit with that choice. You just have to agree to my proposal. Perhaps¡­ I can bestow you a position as my concubine! Once you join my Lin family, you will be able to make a connection with a God Emperor expert. You won''t suffer any deficits!" Chapter 1192 - Regretful Lin Tian Part 1 Concubine? When that word entered the people of Region Head Manor''s ears, they were enraged momentarily. They stared viciously at Lin Tian. Had this damnable brat really dared to try and make our noble Region Head his concubine? Suddenly, a sinister cold aura spread out from the sky covering the entire sky. Everyone was startled subconsciously under that grandeur. But before they could say anything, a purple figure descended from the sky. Killing intent filled his gloomy purple eyes. "Wu Chen." Mu Ru Yue raised her brow and said, "I can settle these matters." Ye Wu Chen didn''t reply to her. Sinister cold killing intents waved off his handsome face. His purple robes fluttered without any wind in his surroundings¡­ "Young Master Lin, head of the Lin family, it is this man!" Yin Hua shuddered in fright as he felt the killing intents that enveloped Ye Wi Chen''s body. However, he quickly got back his senses. He gritted his teeth andined, "It is this man that hindered me. He is really powerful. He should be at the God-king High realm. Perhaps he may even be at the peak realm¡­" Lin Tian''s gaze darkened. Just when he wanted to say something, the elder who didn''t say a word since the start finally spoke. His voice was low and hoarse. It was extremely unpleasant. It was like the sound of when branches were being stepped on¡­ "Who are you?" Ye Wu Chen smirked. With a sinister smile on his handsome face, he replied, "I am¡­ the Region Head''s man! Originally, I promised to let her settle this matter herself¡­ But I don''t know where you got your confidence to think she is only worthy to be your concubine?" Boom! The man''s grandeur surged forth again at this instant, making the sky lose its luster. Lightning and thunder rumbled. Boundless storm appeared from his surroundings. The man looked like an Asura God, rming everyone¡­ "Not good!" The elder''s face turned grim. He raised his hand to pull Lin Tian behind his back. He looked coldly at the man within the gale. Hemented, emphasizing his words, "God Emperor?" ''This man''s might is at the God Emperor realm!'' "Wh-what?" Yin Hua widened his eyes as he looked at Ye Wu Chen in disbelief. He continued, "Did¡­ did you say he is at the God Emperor realm?" ''Th-this is impossible! ''How can he be a God Emperor?'' Yin Hua''s body trembled. Boundless dread gued his entire heart¡­ Mu Ru Yue was stunned for a moment. She wasn''t aware when Ye Wu Chen''s might had matured to such an extent. That kind of improvement speed really shocked her¡­ "Hehe!" The elder suppressed his heartfelt fury. He chuckled lowly as he shifted his gaze to the woman standing behind Ye Wu Chen. A mockery smirk graced his face. "I had heard of the Region Head''s famous name beforeing here. Can it be you, as the owner of the North Wind ins, can only hide behind your man''s back when you''re in danger? Since so, how can you live up to the heavy burden that the academy had passed to you?" Mu Ru Yue narrowed her eyes. She gently caressed the gold bracelet on her wrist with a smile as she queried, "Do you mean you want to challenge me?" "That''s right!" The elder sniggered as he continued, "Lord Region Head, since you have epted your duties, I guess you should have something special about you. I don''t know if Lord Region Head is willing to disy your might, allowing the lowly me to worship Lord Region Head''s graceful bearings?" Goddamn! When the crowd heard the elder''s word, they could help but swear. Chapter 1193 - Regretful Lin Tian Part 2

Chapter 1193 - Regretful Lin Tian Part 2

Did this old man know what shame is? How old was he? He actually challenged a woman in her twenties! No matter if he won or lost, he wouldn''t have the face to continue¡­ Mu Ru Yue chuckled. Her eyebrows and eyes were curved. But ridicule filled her ink-ck eyes. "I ept your challenge." "Region Head!" The crowd was rmed as they looked at the woman''s wless face in astonishment. "Mister Wu Chen, please quickly advice the Region Head not to be rash. Even though Lord Region Head has broken through to the God-king Mid realm, she will be facing a God Emperor expert. The disparity of their might is iparable." Wang Hai hastily turned his head to face Ye Wu Chen. Nheless, Ye Wu Chen was looking at his beloved woman with a smile in his eyes. Trust was expressed in his eyes¡­ Wang Hai was stunned. ''Will Mister Wu Chen always have absolute trust in her no matter what? ''When everyone thought she had died, he just said a sentence that she is still alive¡­'' "Region Head, this old man shall be seeking your tutge." The elder cupped his fists. With a cold smile, he dusted his sleeves. He walked briskly forth, looking at the woman''s calm expression. Yin Hua chuckled with disdain in his heart. ''Is this woman mentally impaired or is too confident in herself?! She is overestimating her might! What she is doing is as though trying to crack a rock with an egg. How can a God-king Mid realm practitioner be a match for a God-emperor expert?'' "But¡­" The elder paused for a moment as he continued, "I can let you have a move first as a handicap for your youth!" "Is that so?" The smile within Mu Ru Yue''s eyes intensified as she continued, "You will regret letting me have a move!" "Hehe!" The elder chuckled lowly as he said, "Lord Region Head, you can totally make your move without holding back! I definitely won''t regret!" ''She is just a God-king martial practitioner. Even if I let her have ten moves first, I will still be able to instantly kill her¡­'' "Alright. Since you''re adamant in giving me a move first, I shall ept your kindness." Her fair finger gently caressed the bracelet on her wrist. Mu Ru Yue smirked. Her indifferent voice flowed along with the wind, entering the crowd''s ears, "Soaring Serpent, it is time to do some work¡­" ''Soaring Serpent?'' The crowd was slightly startled, clueless as to what was happening. They looked toward each other before they saw the bracelet on Mu Ru Yue''s wrist moved. That''s right! It had indeed moved. The crowd rubbed their eyes hard. When they focused on the moving bracelet, they were so shocked that they weren''t able to shift their gazes away¡­ "I-is that¡­" The elder widened his eyes slowly. When he wanted to remark, the snake formed into a gold light soaring into the sky. Swish! His body momentarily erged¡­ Soaring Serpent had gone into a deep slumber after absorbing too much power previously. It had awakened recently. It was due to that Mu Ru Yue had the confidence in dealing with the Yin family''s people. "Soaring serpent!" Greed flickered past the elder''s eyes. ''That''s right, it is indeed an Ancient Soaring Serpent. If I can contract with this Ancient Soaring Serpent, my cultivation will surely increase drastically¡­'' But the greed within the elder''s eyes calmed down shortly. It was due to that Ancient Soaring Serpent being too powerful. He didn''t have the might to subdue it¡­ "Master." The Ancient Soaring Serpent blinked its eyes. Its voice was still very childish. Its eyes moved as it asked innocently and cutely, "Can I kill him?" ''This bad man dared to bully my Master. I won''t forgive him¡­'' "It will suffice just crippling his cultivation. They will suffer more that way." Chapter 1194-1195 Regretful Lin Tian Part 3

Chapter 1194 - Regretful Lin Tian Part 3

Mu Ru Yue smiled lightly. ''The Ancient Soaring Serpent had directly matured from its infant stage to adolescent stage after the slumber this time. Therefore, it could speak humannguage. Its cultivation had simrly improved a lot. ''It is currently at the same cultivation as the elder at the God-emperor realm! ''But the Ancient Soaring Serpent was a demon beast after all. No matter if it was its battling might or toughness of its skin, it was far superior to the Lin family''s old man as a human¡­'' Lin Tian''s expression changed instantly. His face turned gravely pale. ''I originally thought the Scorching me Phoenix was herst trump card, I didn''t expect her to hide such a mighty demon beast¡­ ''If I had tried to snatch the Fire Phoenix at the tomb previously, perhaps I would have died under the Ancient Soaring Serpent''s might¡­'' But Lin Tian had overthought. The Ancient Soaring Serpent was in deep slumber half a year ago, unable to assist Mu Ru Yue¡­ "I really don''t know what trump card she still has other than those." Qiu Mei chuckled bitterly as shemented helplessly while shaking her head. ''A person can die from being angered after making aparison! ''Anyone will be prideful for possessing a demon beast. But what about her? She not only possesses a God-king High realm Scorching me Phoenix, but also another God-king realm demon beast acknowledges her as its master¡­'' "Master told me to cripple you. I must heed to master''s order so¡­" The Ancient Soaring Serpent narrowed its ruthless eyes slightly. Swish! It charged toward the elder. Its enormous body carried an oppressive aura with it, making the elder have aplete change in his expression. "Tian Er, quickly go!" The elder hastily turned his head to look at Lin Tian who had hisplexion gravely pale from fright. He yelled, "Quickly leave this ce!" Lin Tian was scared witless. When he heard the elder''s voice, he suddenly came back to his senses. He no longer cared about the elder fighting the Ancient Soaring Serpent. He turned around, trying to escape. Suddenly, a lofty figure blocked his path¡­ Lin Tian was stunned. When he raised his head, an aloof and remote divine god-like face entered his sight¡­ The man was dressed in white robes with snow-white hair. His gaze looked down from mid-air, looking down at the people on the ground. ''If Ye Wu Chen was an Asura, this man would be the opposite, the divine god! His aloof and remote grandeur makes me feel really insignificant. ''It is as if I am an ant before this man¡­'' "God-king!" Swish! The crowd gasped. This man was also a God-king¡­ "Bai Ze, cripple him!" Mu Ru Yue sniggered as shemented, "I had never thought of having conflicts with anyone but there will always be people not willing to let me off. Lin Tian, you have just reaped what you sowed!" Swish! Lin Tian''splexion turned terrifyingly pale. He finally knew what regret felt like at this instant. ''I regret being enemies with this horrifying woman. ''What I regret more is¡­ I said that she is only worthy to be my concubine¡­'' "Mu Er." Ye Wu Chen pulled Mu Ru Yue into his embrace. With resentment in his purple eyes, heined, "This man dared to not only fancy and humiliated you, but he also wanted to make you his concubine! Why are you stopping me from dealing with him but let Bai Ze deal with him instead?" Ye Wu Chen was jealous as he asked sourly. "There is no need to sully your hand for this kind of scum." Mu Ru Yue shrugged her shoulders. The sourness brewing in Ye Wu Chen''s heart instantly vanished after he heard her words. With a charming smirk on his handsome face, he rified, "Are you implying Bai Ze''s hand can be dirtied?" If it wasn''t for the current matter not settled yet, Mu Ru Yue had the impulse to kick him. But she suppressed that impulse. She red at him furiously beforementing, "Ye Wu Chen, there are times where I have an intense impulse to bash you up¡­" Ye Wu Che smiled and replied, "I don''t mind getting punched a couple of times if it makes my wife happy." "¡­" Chapter 1195 - Regretful Lin Tian Part 4 Mu Ru Yue waspletely speechless to this man. She no longer looked at him as her gaze focused on the street path in front of her¡­ Boom! Ayer of fire coated the elder''s fist as he struck mercilessly on the Ancient Soaring Serpent. However, the Soaring Serpent didn''t move a step back. It only made the elder''s hand numb instead. It was as if he had hit a rock¡­ "Ancient Soaring Serpent is indeed extraordinary!" The elder''s expression became serious as hemented, "It is even more powerful than demon beast at the same cultivation realm! It seems it will be a little difficult to defeat him¡­" Nheless, the Ancient Soaring Serpent opened hisrge mouth before the elder could think of a solution. It bit mercilessly toward the elder''s head. The old man of the Lin family turned pale from fright but he was already toote to dodge it. He hastily protected his head. Pfft! His arm was bitten by the Soaring Serpent. Blood instantly gushed out from his wound. The elder shrieked from the pain with his elderly face turning terrifying pale¡­ "Grandfather!" When Lin Tian looked at the old man of the Lin family, he nearly fainted from that sight. But his condition wasn''t good either. Momentarily, a sword pierced through his body and h-he could clearly hear the cracking sound of his dantian. Pfft! Blood spat out from Lin Tian''s mouth, dispersed in the air. He was sent crashing heavily on the ground, lying on the ground. Blood quickly covered the entire ground area¡­ Lin Tian raised his head as he stared at Mu Ru Yue''s wless face with a fury and sinister gaze. Suddenly, heughed heartily. "Mu Ru Yue, you will surely die a terrible death!" Mu Ru Yue smirked slightly. She used her slender long finger to rub her chin as she replied indifferently, "I don''t know if I will meet with a tragic end but you will already die from a terrible death now¡­ Lin Tian, I, Mu Ru Yue, won''t purposely create conflict but I simrly am not someone you can bully as you like. I will make anyone delusional in hurting me suffers harm before I do!" "You¡­" Lin Tian''s face wasn''t its initial cold and stern appearance. It was horrifyingly sinister instead as he cursed, "You havemitted so many killings. You will also be killed by other experts as yourst oue!" Lin Tian burst outughing as though he could already foresee the sight where this woman''s life was ended with a sword by another person¡­ Mu Ru Yue lowered her head slightly as she looked at the man''s crazed expression. Her voice was extremely gentle but it was like a heavy rock thatnded on Lin Tian''s heart as she said, "Do you know that there are many people that wanted to kill me aftering to this world? As my cultivation increases, the people that want to kill me became increasingly powerful. I believe I will be faced with several more experts in the future. If there weren''t those experts, I wouldn''t be forced to such a stage. However,¡­" Mu Ru Yue paused for a moment before she continued, "People that want to kill me usually die earlier than me!" ''No matter if it was Nangong Zi Feng or the rest, anyone that tried to kill me died before me in the end¡­'' Bang! Grey robesnded before Lin Tian at this instant. The old man of the Lin family coughed dryly with blood surging out from his mouth. When he raised his head, he stared at the enormous Ancient Soaring Serpent¡­ ''I can''t ept this! ''I really can''t ept such a defeat! I am, more importantly, reluctant to be a trash.'' "Lin Tian, why didn''t you tell me she possesses an Ancient Soaring Serpent?" The old man of Lin family yelled in a hoarse voice as he shut his eyes in despair. Lin Tian''s body shuddered at this moment. Regret and hatred tangled with each other in his head but he wouldn''t be able to start over again¡­ Chapter 1196-1197 - Honoured Sir Hui Yis Invitation Part 1

Chapter 1196 - Honoured Sir Hui Yi''s Invitation Part 1

Qiu Mei looked dazedly at the scene ying before her sight. She had mixed feelings and had an additional reverence to Mu Ru Yue¡­ But it was undeniable that the bnced power between the threerge power would be shattered from now on¡­ "Wu Chen, let''s go." Mu Ru Yue no longer nce at those people as her gaze shifted to the man beside her. Ye Wu Chen didn''t say anything but tightened his arm that was embracing her slightly. Gentleness brimmed in his purple eyes¡­ "Region head, have you broken through to the God-king Mid realm? I remembered that you were still at the God-general High realm when we first met." "Chief, can you tell us how you cultivated?" People of the Wang Ba Brothers Group surrounded Mu Ru Yue within the Region Head Manor. They looked at the woman sitting before them with reverence. Mu Ru Yue had be a god to them. Her astonishing cultivation improvement speed made them involuntary shock¡­ Mu Ru Yue smiled slightly. Just when she wanted to say something, Kong Fan ran in from outside¡­ Mu Ru Yue frowned slightly when she saw him rushing in. She asked, "What happened?" "Lord Region Head," Kong Fan panted a couple of breaths profusely. He wiped away the cold sweat on his forehead before he exined, "It is Honoured Sir Hui Yi! Honoured Sir Hui Yi had sent us an invitation!" ''Honoured Sir Hui Yi''s invitation?'' Everyone within the hall discussed among themselves upon hearing that. To the residents within the entire North Wind ins, there was nothing more rming than hearing Honoured Sir Hui Yi''s name. Currently, Honoured Sir Hui Yi had sent an invitation to their Region Head. How glorious was such a matter? "Give it to me." Mu Ru Yue eased her tightly creased brows and instructed indifferently. "Understood." Kong Fan ced an invitation before Mu Ru Yue. Mu Ru Yue opened the bright golden invitation before her and glimpsed through it. The invitation wrote that it was an annual gathering within the North Wind ins. Only experts at the God-emperor realm could participate in this event. Since Mu Ru Yue possessed an Ancient Soaring Serpent, she was within the list of invites. "It will be in half a month." Mu Ru Yue closed the invitation and smiled faintly as shemented, "I will be making a trip to the South Peace Town in half a month¡­" The night''s radiance was like water. The faint moonlight shone downward, shining on the two people within the room. Ye Wu Chen was silently embracing the young girl by his side. His gentle gentle gazended on her wless face like the moonlight¡­ "Are you going to attend Honoured Sir Hui Yi''s gathering?" "That''s right," Mu Ru Yue chuckled as she exined, "I wonder what kind of person is Honoured Sir Hui Yi that made Master longed and missed for him for so many years and what kind of rtionship they had. Master had been trapped within the tomb for so many years while Honoured Sir Hui Yi chose to live in seclusion in a small town. Perhaps there is rted to their rtionship. Wu Chen, don''t you think this is an opportunity?" Mu Ru Yue turned her head to look at the man''s handsome face with a smirk. Ye Wu Chen raised his hand to brush Mu Ru Yue''s hair. With the smile in his purple eyes intensified, he replied, "Perhaps¡­" Since some time was needed to head to South Peace Town and the time to the gathering was in just half a month, Mu Ru Yue and Ye Wu Chen departed at dawn. She left Fire Phoenix behind this time, letting the Wang family''s brothers lead their way¡­ The Wang family''s brothers were more familiar with this North Wind ins than them after all. Chapter 1197 - Honoured Sir Hui Yi''s Invitation Part 2 South Peace Town The usually tranquil small town was currently bustling with life. Experts could be frequently seen soaring through the sky. However, even if there were two influential power with bad grudges with each other met each other within this town, nobody dared to make a move. They didn''t have a choice as this ce was Honoured Sir Hui Yi''s territory. Who would have the guts to dare rampage in this ce? It had to be known that there was a previous incident where someone didn''t care about the rule Honoured Sir Hui Yi had set in ce. He massacred his enemies in South Peace Town. Yet, he was obliterated without a trace by Honoured Sir Hui Yi in the end! "So this ce should be South Peace Town?" At this moment, the two people walking side by side on the main street had garnered everyone''s gazes¡­ White robes fluttered slightly. The woman had a slight smile on her face. On the other hand, the man by her side was charming and handsome. Gentleness could only be seen in his Asura-like eyes when he focused his gaze on the woman beside him. The two of them werepatible with each other no matter if it was appearance and grandeur. They quickly became the center of attraction on the main street¡­ "Let''s go and find an inn to rest first." Mu Ru Yue rubbed her chin gently as she turned her head to the man beside her and asked. Honoured Sir Hui Yi had already booked the amodations for his guests prior to their arrival! Hence, they just needed to hand the invitation over to the innkeeper to be able to live in the inn¡­ Dragon Auspicious Inn. The innkeeper was busy entertaining guests. They saw the four people that entered. With a slight frown, he said apologetically, "To the four guests, you have my deepest apologies but our inn has already been fully booked. We can only entertain important people so can you please find somewhere else to reside?" Among the four of them, the two people in the forefront looked like a couple while the two others behind them were their subordinates. Nheless, it was undeniable that these people were too young. They didn''t remotely look like experts that hade to attend the gathering. "Stop belittling people!" Wang Shu red and rebuked snappily, "Our chief wants to stay at this inn. What can you do about that?" The innkeeper''s expression was slightly unpleasant as he rebuked coldly, "You can ask Honoured Sir Hui Yi about that. Our inn only entertains his guests now. Therefore, can all of you head out?!" In the innkeeper''s point of view, there shouldn''t be people within North Wind ins that hadn''t heard Honoured Sir Hui Yi''s name. Thus, he would definitely be able to make them tremble in fright after he said that. But nothing happened¡­ The four of them remained standing in the inn, not even barging a step. This made the innkeeper''s expression to be increasingly unpleasant. Honoured Sir Hui Yi was a god to them within the small town. How could he let anyone disrespect him? When he was about to teach this group of people a lesson, the white-robed woman in the forefront took out an invitation. With a slight smirk, she asked, "Will this be enough?" The innkeeper widened his eyes in astonishment as he stared at Mu Ru Yue''s wless face. "A-are you also a person invited by Honoured Sir Hui Yi?" ''These people are too youthful. They don''t look like God-emperor experts. ''I am doomed. ''I had rejected the guests of Honoured Sir Hui Yi from entering the inn. If Honoured Sir Hui Yi found out about this, there won''t be a good oue¡­'' "Region Head manor of the Nanyang Region?" An exim was suddenly heard from a side. "So you all are the greatly rumoured people of the Region Head Manor. Tsk! I don''t think you live up to the rumours. It was rumoured that the Region Head is still a young woman. You should be her. You should just serve your husband and nurture children as a woman. Why have you chosen to show your face in public? Perhaps your chastity may be gone at any moment. Haha!" Chapter 1198-1199 - Honoured Sir Hui Yis Invitation Part 3

Chapter 1198 - Honoured Sir Hui Yi''s Invitation Part 3

Swish! An oppressing aura surged forth from Ye Wu Chen''s body. He gradually lifted his feet. But a hand was extended from his side at this moment, tightly holding his hand. "Wu Chen," Mu Ru Yue frowned as she raised her head at the man that just talked and asked, "Who are you?" "Chen Xu (disy dawn) of Chen family." The man smirked mockingly with his tone drenched with contempt. The Chen family''s name wasn''t unfamiliar to the people within the inn¡­ The North Wind ins had fourrge family ns. They were the Chen family, Fang family, Lin family, and Dong family respectively. The four families had their own territories but those four influential power were more feared by people in North Wind ins other than Honoured Sir Hui Yi¡­ As for Chen Xu, he was the Eldest Young Master of the Chen family. He always was arrogant. In his point of view, women are just tools that should just serve their husband and nurture their children. They didn''t qualify to bepared to them, men! "Who said our chief can only serve her husband and nurture their children?" Wang Shu was enraged as he rebuked angrily, "My chief isn''t inferior to men!" Chen Xu narrowed his eyes. He just smiled coldly but didn''t say anything. No matter how he looked down on Mu Ru Yue, there was a God-emperor realm demon beast! Moreover, a sinister, charming man was standing by her side from the start. He had a pressure emitting from his body that made him apprehensive. When his eyes met with that pair of purple eyes, a sinister cold aura permeated in his heart. "Alright." He sneered as he mocked, "I want to see how is your chief powerful. Hahaha!" Chen Xu raised his head and smiled brazenly, walking briskly out of the door. Ye Wu Chen stared at the disappearing figure. A sinister cold ray flickered past his purple eyes. A cunning smile was disyed on his face after a long time had passed¡­ "Chief, that fellow is too infuriating!" Wang Shu said furiously with puffed cheeks, looking furiously at Chen Xu''s leaving direction. "Let''s go." Mu Ru Yue smiled faintly as shemented, not thinking much about it, "If you really mind him, you will quickly be enraged. If I haven''t guessed wrong, it is an opportunity of the variousrge influential powers in North Wind ins to discriminate our Region Head Manor. Therefore, Chen Xu has purposely provoked us¡­" Mu Ru Yue sighed after saying that. But she¡­ didn''t regreting to attend the gathering! "The gathering starts at night. Wu Chen, let''s go and rest up first. It is still too early now." "Alright." Ye Wu Chen nodded lightly with a glow that shed past within his purple eyes. "Uncle, I have already seen Region Head Mu Ru Yue of the Nanyang region today." The room was brightly lit up. Chen Xu was standing before a middle-aged man who was expressing scrutiny in his eyes. "Oh?" Chen Yi (disy resolute) frowned tightly and asked, "What kind of person is that woman?" "Really remarkable!" ''Really remarkable?'' Chen Yi was stunned for a moment. There was nobody that understood the personality of his nephew more than him. His gaze was extremely high. Yet, he wasplimenting someone now. Furthermore, was it also a woman? "Uncle, I had purposely said words to insult her, trying to enrage her and instigating her to attack me first. Once she made her move, I will have sufficient reason for Honoured Sir Hui Yi to deal with her! But she didn''t!" "For a woman like herself, she would not be able to ept people doubting her capability the most. I said that she should just head back to serve her husband and children. Otherwise, she may not be able to maintain her chastity. But she remainedpletely unfazed as though she didn''t hear me." Chapter 1199 - Honoured Sir Hui Yi''s Invitation Part 4 Chen Xu frowned. When he thought about Mu Ru Yue''s cold and collected appearance, his heart became increasingly gloomy. "She¡­ doesn''t have the usual impulse she should have at her age so I dare to say she is extraordinary!" ''That woman is too calm. She still has a collected mind when she was being humiliated. A woman like herself is the hardest to deal with¡­'' "Mu Ru Yue is indeed incredible to be acknowledged by you." Chen Yi rxed his tightly creased brows and said, "No matter what our North Wind ins has already gotten used to freedom. We definitely won''t be under the academy anymore! This gathering will be an opportunity for the other three influential power to discriminate against her at that time. In addition, we can nder her before Honoured Sir Hui Yi. I will make her unable to continue staying in the North Wind ins!" "Uncle, this North Wind ins belong to our fourrge families. It doesn''t solely belong to her¡­ Hence, I won''t let her seed." Chen Xu sniggered. It was undeniable that he indeed was greatly impressed by Mu Ru Yue. His usually calm and collected mind was unexpectedly a little dazzled by her. But to him, what was more important was influential power! If she hindered his path, he¡­ would surely not hold back against her! "Alright, time is gettingte. You can go and prepare yourself. You are to follow me to attend Honoured Sir Hui Yi''s gatheringter. Remember that you have to make Honoured Sir Hui Yi have a favourable impression to our Chen family. We will be able to suppress the other families that way." "Understood, Uncle." Chen Xu cupped his fists before retreating out of the room¡­ He headed to his room under the boundless night sky. Creak! The room''s door was gradually pushed open. A mighty pressure was felt before him the instant he opened the door. Chen Xu was greatly rmed as he shouted hastily, "Who¡­" ''Are you¡­'' His words were interrupted before he could say his sentence fully. A fistnded mercilessly on Chen Xu''s eyes. His body momentarily retreated a couple of steps. Bang! Chen Xu crashed heavily on the wall. Chen Xu couldn''t identify who was assaulting him. He would only see a purple ray flickered inside his room before countless punchesnded on his body. It was so painful that his body spasmed from the pain. When he was able to scream for help, the intense pain made his voice be stuck in his throat. Swish! Suddenly, a nket was tossed on his body making him be enveloped within. A sinister cold aura shed past the man''s eyes as he punched and kicked Chen Xu who was being enveloped within the nket. Chen Xu was frequently howling in pain¡­ Ye Wu Chen stopped his movements when he heard Chen Xu''s howling voice became increasingly quiet. Swish! Purple robes soared out of the door. The sinister cold aura disappearedpletely at that moment. Humiliation! It was an absolute humiliation to Chen Xu! He was bashed up terribly by someone but he was clueless as to who punched him in the end! "Ahhh!" Chen Xu shrieked when he thought about that, "Bastards, I won''t forgive you if I find out who you are!" The man paused his steps under the night sky. He turned around to look at the nearby room. He smirked sinisterly cold. "It seems I didn''t use enough strength this time since he could still yell out. It won''t be as simple as this next time¡­" ''If it wasn''t due to considering that Mu Ru Yue still have some matters to settle, this man will surely not be able to live to see the next day.'' Ye Wu Chen withdrew his gaze, turning around to disappear into the silent and tranquil night¡­ Chapter 1200-1201 - Honoured Sir Hui Yis Invitation Part 5

Chapter 1200 - Honoured Sir Hui Yi''s Invitation Part 5

It was night. The banquet hall as bustling with activities. Even people that had grudges with each other were talking amiably with each other within Honoured Sir Hui Yi''s manor. But it was unknown what they were truly thinking¡­ Suddenly, everyone withdrew their gazes as they looked at the couple that was walking over under the night sky. They were subconsciously stunned¡­ Since Chen Xu had created a conflict inside the guest inn a couple of hours back, all of the influential power within North Wind ins had already recognised the two of them. Disdain was momentarily expressed in their eyes. "So this is the Region Head of the Nanyang region, a disciple of God Academy. Why are you as a member of the God Academy not studying in the academy buting here into the North Wind ins?" "Hmph! I don''t know what God Academy is thinking. But they didn''t mind dispatching such a talent to die in the North Wind ins." "That''s right, she is indeed very talented. But it is still impossible for her to resist against the entire North Wind ins no matter how talented she is¡­" The crowd was ridiculing Mu Ru Yue with mockery expressed in their eyes. In their point of view, the North Wind ins is a world for experts. There was also arge disparity between talents and experts¡­ What reason did the God Academy have other than sending her here to die? Ye Wu Chen''s gaze turned gloomy. He swept a gloomy gaze throughout the crowd with her purple eyes. But he wasn''t enraged this time. He just smirked slightly instead. A sinister cold glint flickered past his purple eyes. Mu Ru Yue smiled. Her smile was cold and her smile didn''t reach her eyes. Shemented, "Is this the nature of the variousrge influential power in North Wind ins to team up and bully me, a feeble girl?" Swish! Chen Yi could no longer bear it upon hearing that. He stood up and shot a death stare toward Mu Ru Yue. "Mu Ru Yue, let me ask you this. Was my nephew Chen Xu beaten by your subordinate?" "Chen Xu?" Mu Ru Yue was stunned for a moment. She suddenlyughed out loud andmented, "Has he been bashed up by someone? I didn''t expect someone to teach him a lesson before I do. It seems that he has provoked several people to the point that a person can''t stand watching¡­" "You¡­" Chen Yi''splexion turned ashen. He rebuked angrily, "Who other than you will do such things? The cultivation of the man by your side is high. I reckon there is an undeniable link between my nephew''s injuries and him!" In Chen Yi''s point of view, it didn''t matter if they were or were not the ones that bashed Chen Xu. He needed to push the me on them for this matter. It was only so that Honoured Sir Hui Yi will deal them. "An external influence power dares to be so brazen. She even dares to hurt people of the North Wind ins." "Do you think you have be a person of the North Wind ins just by taking over the Nanyang Region? In our point of view, you will forever be an outsider, unworthy to order us. You, more importantly, don''t have the qualifications to enjoy our North Wind ins'' resources!" "I shall give you a piece of advice. Immediately scram out of the North Wind ins. Otherwise, all of the influential power of our North Wind ins will surely annihte your Region Head Manor! Even God Academy won''t dare to avenge you all at that time!" The crowd insulted them one after the other. It was as if they were trying to immediately chase these people out of the North Wind ins. Moreover, they wanted to make them not dare to set a foot in the North Wind ins forever. Mu Ru Yue smirked slightly. Her face remained calm and collected. It was as though she wasn''t enraged by this matter¡­ It was as if she didn''t care all of those people''s insult. Her calm expression fueled the mes of fury burning in the crowd''s hearts¡­ Chapter 1201 - Honoured Sir Hui Yi''s Invitation Part 6 "Mu Ru Yue, are you unwilling to leave our North Wind ins?" The one that said that was the head of the Fang family, Fang Tian Ming (upright daybreak). He looked coldly at Mu Ru Yue''s indifferent expression as he said coldly and gloomily. "You will definitely regret not leaving! The influential power of God Academy won''t be able to protect you at that time. Even if you were able to take over the North Wind ins, it still won''t be yours. It will be snatched by God Academy. Why will you want to sacrifice your life for God Academy!" Mu Ru Yue smirked and with a light chuckle, she dered, "Nobody can snatch anything from me if I don''t feel like giving it up even if it is God Academy! Thus, I, Mu Ru Yue, is determined to take over this North Wind ins!" Swish! mours instantly arose from the crowd at that instant. They didn''t expect Mu Ru Yue to say such a brazen speech¡­ Yet, the sound of ps was heard outside the door at this moment. "It is Honoured Sir Hui Yi!" When the crowd raised their heads, grey robes entered their sight under the moonlight. tion momentarily surged forth in their hearts. This woman was doomed this time. Honored Sir Hui Yi would never let her snatch away the North Wind ins. Mu Ru Yue creased her brows tightly. Her gazended on a grey-robed man under the moonlight¡­ She initially thought Honored Sir Hui Yi should be an old man. But currently, he seemed too youthful. He looked like a youthful man in his twenties from afar. His snow-white hair that was simr to Madam Hua exposed his age. "Good! Really good!" The man''s voice was low and hoarse, carrying an ominous vibe. The body being enveloped by grey robes was a little feeble. The man had a slight smile on his grave-pale face. The man''s gaze was focused on Mu Ru Yue the moment he appeared. It was unknown to Mu Ru Yue why she always felt there was a story behind his gaze¡­ "Honored Sir Hui Yi, you must uphold justice for me!" Chen Yi hastily stood up. He red viciously at Mu Ru Yue andined, "This woman sent someone to hurt my nephew before the banquet. She has already broken the rules. Can Honoured Sir please uphold justice for me?!" "Who is the person that hurt him?" Ye Wu Chen''s smile was sinister cold as he queried, "What is your evidence?" "You¡­" Chen Yi was speechless from his anger. ''Even Chen Xu himself wasn''t able to identify his assant. How can there be evidence? But I must pour the dirty water on them no matter what¡­'' "Honoured Sir, please believe me. With my personality, I disdain to say lies!" Chen Yi shifted his gaze toward Honoured Sir Hui Yi with a pitiful gaze. Honored Sir Hui Yi remained silent. He raised his handsome face after some time had passed. He swept a gaze at Mu Ru Yue''s calm face. He then said with a hoarse voice, "Come with me. Moreover, you are toe alone." "Chief!" The Wang family''s brothers yelled out anxiously, "Don''t go!" "Don''t worry, nothing will happen." Mu Ru Yue shook her head. She then smiled at Honored Sir Hui Yi and agreed, "Alright, I will follow you." "Chief!" The Wang family''s brothers'' voice was filled with anxiety at this instant. ''If chief was to go with him, she will definitely be in trouble.'' Ye Wu Chen frowned and his purple eyes nced at Honored Sir Hui Yi. Honored Sir Hui Yi''s eyes received his gaze at that moment. His heart leaped when his eyes met with his purple eyes. A trace of shock shed past in his eyes. "Purple eyes? I-It can''t be possible." He immediately shook his head, denying his thoughts. But he couldn''t help ncing at Ye Wu Chen again before he left¡­ Chapter 1202 - Honoured Sir Hui Yis Invitation Part 7

Chapter 1202 - Honoured Sir Hui Yi''s Invitation Part 7

"Be careful." Ye Wu Chen moved his head near to Mu Ru Yue''s ear and whispered, "Don''t forget I am always by your side. If you are in any danger, I can instantly rush to your side." "Wu Chen, I will be fine. You just need to wait here for me. I will be back soon." Mu Ru Yue had great confidence regarding this. With Honored Sir Hui Yi''s might, if he wanted to make a move on her, he didn''t need to meet her personally. It was precisely due to this Ye Wu Chen felt safe with her following after Honoured Sir Hui Yi¡­ Most importantly, she had a trump card against him in her hands. "Come back?" Chen Yi chuckledcently as hemented, "There won''t be any return for her this time. Haha!" In Chen Yi''s point of view, Honored Sir Hui Yi had believed his words and wanted to deal with Mu Ru Yue. How could she have a chance to return then? "Have a seat." Honoured Sir Hui Yi pointed to a spot in front of him within the room. There was a light smile on his gravely-white face. "You have something to tell me, right?" Mu Ru Yue rose her brow and asked, "How did you know?" "Your eyes had betrayed you!" Honored Sir Hui Yi chuckled lightly. He had lived for so many years and had abundant experience in understanding people. He knew Mu Ru Yue had sought for him for something at first nce. Therefore, he was giving her a chance¡­ "That''s right, I indeed have sought for you." Mu Ru Yue raised her hand. A book with yellowed-pages appeared on her palm at that instant. "I want to pass you this on behalf of someone." "This¡­" Honoured Sir Hui Yi was stunned for a moment. He carefully took the diary. He became stirred up once he nced at the content of the diary. "Where have you obtained this diary?" "Someone had passed it to me and told me to seek for Honoured Sir Hui Yi. Moreover, that person wanted me to apologize to you for her¡­" Honoured Sir Hui Yi''s body shuddered. He gradually shut his eyes. A sliver of pain was expressed in his eyes. He replied with a bitter smile, "The one that ought to say sorry should be me. If it wasn''t for me to make her misunderstand that year, she wouldn''t have abandoned me. It has already been a thousand years from that separation. I''ve been looking everywhere for her, but it was a fruitless attempt. I didn''t expect for her diary to appear before me now. Little girl, can you tell me where she is now?" When Mu Ru Yue saw Honoured Sir Hui Yu''s sorrowful expression, she felt slightly reluctant to say the truth. She remained quiet for a moment before she said gradually, "S-she had gone to a faraway ce. If it is fated, you will surely reunite." ''It was the final sentence Madam Hua told her. ''If it is fated, there will be a day where they reunite. In this world filled with miracles, nothing is impossible as long as their soul hasn''t been dissipated¡­'' "It is great. It is great then." Honoured Sir Hui Yi wiped away his tears, gripping tightly on the diary in his hand. It was like a treasure to him and feared someone would snatch it away from him. "That''s right, little girl, what is your rtionship with her?" Mu Ru Yue pursed her lips slightly and with aplex gaze, she replied, "She is my Master." "Hehe!" Honoured Sir Hui Yiughed. His eyes and eyebrows brimmed with a smile. It waspletely different from his usual cold and stern appearance. "I didn''t expect her to recruit a disciple at the end. Moreover, it is also an outstanding disciple¡­ Little girl, she and I are a couple so I am your grandmaster. How about letting me hear you call me grandmaster now?" Chapter 1203 - Honoured Sir Hui Yis Invitation Part 8

Chapter 1203 - Honoured Sir Hui Yi''s Invitation Part 8

Honoured Sir Hui Yi had an expectant look on his face with anticipation expressed in his eyes. Momentarily, three ck lines appeared on Mu Ru Yue''s forehead. She coughed dryly before she said, "I have already settled my matter with you. Following this, let''s talk about your matter instead." "My matter?" Honoured Sir Hui Yi was stunned for a moment before he asked, not understanding. "That''s right," Mu Ru Yue nodded and exined, "If I am not wrong, your body is already reaching its limit. It is really too difficult for your body tost until now." Honoured Sir Hui Yi chuckled bitterly when he heard that. "I was depressed due to longing for her all these years. My body was also implicated. If I don''t make a breakthrough, I''m afraid my life won''tst much longer¡­" Life wouldn''t be limitless unless they reached the final cultivation. Honoured Sir Hui Yi''s cultivation was tyrannical so he managed to live for that long. But his vitality was still limited. It would be impossible for him to continue living if he couldn''t break through soon¡­ "I only have three years of life span left. But it is obviously not feasible for me to make a breakthrough within three years." Honoured Sir Hui Yi shook his head and sighed before hemented, "What I thought of as pity is that I couldn''t reunite with her¡­" "Three years?" Mu Ru Yue frowned before she rxed them shortly after. She dered, "I will be able to refine a pill for you to breakthrough within these three years." "Come again?" Honoured Sir Hui Yi widened his eyes as he stared at Mu Ru Yue''s indifferent face in astonishment. "Did you say you can help me breakthrough within these three years?" "I can''t guarantee that I can but I will do my utmost best!" To cultivators, three years was an extremely short period. It would be like a blink of an eye. Moreover, she only had three years. Thus, she needed to improve her cultivation as soon as possible. The crowd was looking at Mu Ru Yue, who had returned to the banquet hall unharmed, surprised. Shock brimmed in their hearts¡­ H-has she managed to survive? Had Honored Sir Hui Yi forgave her? How was this possible? Grey robes appeared before the crowd''s eyes when the crowd was in shock¡­ "Honoured Sir Hui Yi, wh-what''s the meaning of this?" Chen Yi suppressed his displease as he asked, "She had broken the rules. Why is Honoured Sir Hui Yi harbouring her?" "Rules?" Honoured Sir Hui Yi smiled coldly and rebuked, "What evidence do you have to prove she was the one that hurt the people of your Chen family? Furthermore, the rules had been set by this old man. Does this old man need to ask for your opinion on how to do things now? On another note, this old man wants to announce a matter during this gathering!" He paused for a moment before he continued, "This old man wants to give this North Wind ins to little girl Yue as a meeting gift. This matter isn''t up for discussion." He didn''t say to return the North Wind ins to the academy. It was to Mu Ru Yue instead. In other words, God Academy couldn''t forcefully snatch the North Wind ins away from her hands! "Little girl, are you satisfied with your grandmaster''s decision?" Honored Sir Hui Yi shifted his head to look at Mu Ru Yue. With a ttery smile, he asked, "If you''re satisfied, then¡­ can you call me your grandmaster?" Boom! A bolt out of the blue descended from the sky and erupted in the crowd''s heart. They suspected that something had gone wrong with their ears at this moment. Had they heard it wrong? Was Honoured Sir Hui Yi going to gift Mu Ru Yue the North Wind ins and even self-proimed himself as Mu Ru Yue''s grandmaster? Chen Yi''splexion turned gravely pale. His body swayed, almost toppling to the ground¡­ Chapter 1204-1206 - Honoured Sir Hui Yis Invitation Part 9

Chapter 1204 - Honoured Sir Hui Yi''s Invitation Part 9

The Wang family''s brothers were stupefied. It was no wonder why their chief dared to talk with Honoured Sir Hui Yi solitarily. Moreover, Mister Wu Chen wasn''t in the slightest worried. It turned out that she had such a rtionship with Honoured Sir Hui Yi. Oh heavens, with Honoured Sir Hui Yi''s protection, who would dare to touch them in the future? The Wang family''s brother felt an unprecedented gratified at this instant. If it wasn''t for them to try and kidnap Mu Ru Yue that day, they wouldn''t be subdued by her. Perhaps they might still just be failure bandits that couldn''t upy the entire mountain¡­ "Honoured Sir Hui Yi, I still have some matters so I want to bid my farewell first." It was Fang Tian Ming who couldn''t continue to remain here. He looked at Mu Ru Yue with a fake smile before cupping his hands and said, "Congrattions Lord Region Head. If you need anything, feel free to voice them." "Honoured Sir Hui Yi and Lord Region Head, we will also be bidding our farewells¡­" Everyone stood up from their seats, wanting to leave. But an indifferent voice halted their steps¡­ "If you swear your loyalty and devotion to me, I will give you all the best profits." Fang Tian Ming was stunned as he turned to look at Mu Ru Yue''s gloomy face and queried, "I wonder what can Lord Region Head give us." "A hundred King Spiritual Pill that can enable a King Stage High realm practitioner to break through to the Peak realm. I can also provide a thousand King Stage pills, two thousand General Spiritual Pill, five thousand Breaking General Pill¡­" Swish! Fang Tian Ming had already used his greatest speed to hurried back to his seat before the rest could react. The others looked toward each other. They couldn''t resist the temptations of the pills, hastily rushing back to their seats. It wasn''t that those influential power didn''t have alchemists. However, only Lord Region Head could provide a hundred King Spiritual Pills¡­ A hundred King Spiritual Pills was equivalent to creating a hundred God-king Peak realm practitioners. It would be quite a formidable influential power to the fourrge families. "Lord Region Head, our Fang family will follow you as our leader from now on." "Our Dong family as well." "Our Lin family will also¡­" The crowd swore their loyalty. They had already forgotten their original n. They even tossed all of their insults toward Mu Ru Yue to the back of their minds. These pills were enough to buy the people''s hearts, not to mention Honoured Sir Hui Yi was her grandmaster¡­ Chen Yi''s face flushed red as he watched threerge influential power became betrayers. He could only sigh in the end and said sheepishly, "Lor-lord Region Head, sorry for gathering others to chase you out due to you being an external influential power. Now, I know how big of a mistake I had done s-so can I also join in?" As the proverb said, people that knew what to do best was smart. Only a fool would give up such a wonderful opportunity due to pride. If the Chen family continued to rest on theirurels while watching on as the other three influential power increases in might, wouldn''t it mean that the equilibrium with the other threerge influential power will break? "Alright." Mu Ru Yue nodded. She turned her head to look at Honoured Sir Hui Yi and asked, "Grandmaster, can I please trouble you to collect their Soul Writ Tablets? I don''t trust them." Every member of the fourrge families was cunning and malicious. She couldn''t help but leave a hand. Honoured Sir Hui Yi''s heart melted when Mu Ru Yue called him Grandmaster. He immediately nodded and said, "Don''t worry I will pass all of their Soul Writ Tablets to you. They must give them to me even if they are unwilling!" Soul Writ Tablet was Writ Tablet created with a fragment of their soul. Mu Ru Yue could drip her blood on the Writ Tablet to be the master of their souls after they passed their Soul Writ Tablet to her. Chapter 1205 - Honoured Sir Hui Yi''s Invitation Part 10 She would be their master from now on. The Soul Writ Tablet had the power to dissipate their souls once they developed the thought of betraying her. Therefore, several influential power had such an item as the Soul Writ Tablet. Moreover, possessing a Soul Writ Tablet could simrly mean having the power to control a person''s life and death. For example, if Chen Yi''s Soul Writ Tablet was in Mu Ru Yue''s hands and if something was to happen to Chen Yi, his Soul Writ Tablet would be dark. Mu Ru Yue could tell that he had already died via the Soul Writ Tablet¡­ "Wu Chen, let''s go." Mu Ru Yue raised her head to look at the sky with a gentle smile on her face¡­ The two of them were walking side-by-side under the moonlight. Ye We Wu Chen halted his steps after a long time as he looked affectionately at Mu Ru Yue. "Mu Er, you''re progressively getting stronger. You have already managed to take over the entire North Wind ins within half a year¡­" Mu Ru Yue paused her steps as she turned to face the man by her side. With a gentle smile, she replied, "You may have done it better than me if it was you. But you will always hide your radiance whenever you are by my side, giving me the limelight¡­" ''This man''s might is really strong. Yet, he always willingly hide his radiance. He will surely give the limelight to me unless I am faced with a crisis that I can''t deal with¡­'' "But¡­" Mu Ru Yue narrowed her eyes and asked, "Why did you say you can instantly teleport to my side when I am in danger? You will need to move a fair bit of distance no matter how fast you are." Ye Wu Chen''s finger trembled but he quickly recovered. With a charming smile, he pulled Mu Ru Yue into his embrace. He then exined with a smile, "It is due to me always by your side and our hearts are connected. I can feel your predicament whenever you''re in danger. Following that, I will use my fastest speed to rush to your side." "Is that so?" Mu Ru Yu was a little suspicious as something didn''t fit right with her. ''This fe must be hiding something from me.'' "Mu Er, you don''t need to think so much." Ye Wu Chen tightly embraced his beloved woman. With a gentle smile, he continued, "Everything is fine." Mu Ru Yue no longer asked further when she saw he was reluctant to talk on this topic. With a slight frown of her long, shapely eyebrows, she said, "Wu Chen, I hope you aren''t hiding things from me nor do I want you to be in danger because of me. Otherwise, I will never forgive you in this life and eternity¡­" Ye Wu Chen lowered his gaze as he inwardly chuckled bitterly. ''She is as sensitive as ever. She had be suspicious due to that sentence¡­'' "Let''s go." Mu Ru Yue no longer say further as she turned her head to continue advancing¡­ When Ye Wu Chen looked at the woman''s gradually departing figure, his purple eyes turned gloomy as he said indifferently, "Bai Ze,e out." A divine god-like figure gradually appeared under the moonlight. His snow-white hair fluttered in the night wind. He looked divine at that moment. "Why didn''t you tell her?" Bai Ze looked at the man before him and asked. "She will surely disagree if I tell her about this. But I can''t afford to let such a thing ur again! If it wasn''t for the power Huang Er left behind within the tomb, perhaps I won''t be able to see her again. Thus, I have ced a blood seed within her body. I can use it to appear at her side when she is in a life-crisis¡­" "You will have to use your physical body aspensation for using this kind of secret technique! You will be trapped in hell on behalf of the blood seed and helping it endure everything. Are you sure you want to do this?" Chapter 1206 - Honoured Sir Hui Yi''s Invitation Part 11 Bai Ze looked silently at the man. The man finally came back to his senses at this moment. He had a sinister glint on his handsome face with a smile in his purple eyes. "She can be the ruler of God world while I can be the king of hell. There''s no demerit in that. Moreover, that day may not evene¡­" Bai Ze''s heart shuddered slightly. ''I have known since past life that the two of them love each other as their lives. He had ced himself in danger for her several times, using his life to protect her. On the other hand, she had undergone Heaven Cmity to save his family losing her life.'' It was precisely due to Ye Wu Chen''s affections that Bai Ze chose to give up, protecting by her side as a friend¡­ "Wu Chen! Bai Ze! What are you two talking about?" Yet, the woman''s indifferent voice was heard at this moment. Ye Wu Chen smiled before he used his slender fingers to gently dust his purple robes. He walked toward the woman under the moonlight¡­ Bai Ze had mixed feelings when he focused on the man''s back. ''I didn''t expect Ye Wu Chen will coincidentally obtain a blood seed. But such a thing as the blood seed is too dangerous. He had formed a contract with the blood seed. The blood seed will help him once but he will have to give up his life in return¡­'' Everything that happened in the South Peace Town was quickly spread out by people. When the Lin family''s grandfather and grandson, who were crippled, heard about that, they nearly fainted from fright. They finally understood how lucky they were to keep their lives, not to mention seeking revenge. Currently, they not only didn''t have the might but they also had lost the guts. It had to be known the Honoured Sir Hui Yi was her grandmaster. Four of therge influential power had fallen into her hands. If they tried to seek revenge, weren''t they seeking death? It was especially so for Lin Tian. He was so regretful that he wanted to kill himself. ''If I knew that fellow has such a big status, how could I bloody dare to offend her? ''I can only run as far away from her as possible, never wanting to see her again¡­'' However, when people were discussing Mu Ru Yue, she entered seclusion training. She had passed the task of refining pill to Hai Wei who had returned from God Sect¡­ Time passed like water¡­ It had already been almost a year since Mu Ru Yue came to Nanyang region¡­ Currently, there was a valiant aura that appeared at the top of a mountain valley. A dragon roar was momentarily heard. Swish! A white-coloured dragon hovered in the sky¡­ Quickly, that white dragon formed into a ray of light, shooting down from the sky. Hended before a young girl at the top of the mountain valley. He had a smile on his handsome face. "Mother, I have finally broken through. I will have the might to help you from now on." Xiao Bai had a trace of a valiant grandeur inparison to his initial youthfulness. His face appearance had also matured. He no longer looked like an immature youth. Moreover, Yan Jin and Xiao Yue also walked out from within the tomb now. It was obvious that their cultivation had also improved by leaps and bounds within this half a year. Yan Jin had already reached the God-king High realm and Xiao Yue had entered the Mid realm¡­ "Are you ready? Let''s head back now. The academy''s final exam ismencing. We must head back to the academy before the exam begins¡­" Mu Ru Yue smirked with slight absent-mindedness. ''It has been a year since our separation. I wonder how Li Sha and the rest are¡­'' God Academy. Li Sha had cupped her cheeks within the dormitory. She blinked her bright eyes and looked at her two dormitory friends. She asked, "It has already been a year. The academy''s exam ismencing soon. Why do you think Yue Er isn''t back yet?" Chapter 1207 - Honoured Sir Hui Yis Invitation Part 12

Chapter 1207 - Honoured Sir Hui Yi''s Invitation Part 12

Qian Ye frowned slightly with slight worries. "That North Wind ins is too dangerous. She is also just a God-general martial practitioner to boot. Even though she has a Soaring Serpent that can instantly kill a God-king practitioner, it will still be difficult for her to make a position for herself in the North Wind ins. Can it be she meet with some dangers?" Yi Lian didn''t say anything but worries were simrly expressed in her gaze. Shemented after a long time had passed, "Yue Er is blessed by the heavens. Nothing will happen to her." "Hur!" Suddenly, a cold snort was heard from outside the room. When the three of them turned their heads, a refined yet sinister face appeared in their line of sight. Qian Ye''s gaze darkened as she said snappily, "Why have youe here for again?" "I havee to inform you that the exammences tomorrow. If someone turns out absent, she will be expelled from the academy." Xiao Yu smirked and smiled coldly before she continued, "But I am not even sure if she is still alive¡­" "You¡­" Qian Ye stood up fumingly and wanted to charge over to her. Yi Lian''s became rmed. She hastily held onto Qian Ye''s arm and advised, "Qian Ye, don''t be impulsive! Otherwise, you will fall for her trap." Qian Ye forcefully suppressed her anger upon listening to what Yi Lian had said. She red at that detestable face. Xiao Yu frowned slightly and shot a cold nce at Yi Lian. ''Yi Lian is the most level-headed person among the three of them. If it wasn''t for her hinders, perhaps there will be several times that Qian Ye would haveshed out. ''There will then be sufficient reason for me to kill her that way¡­'' "Hindrance!" Xiao Yu yelled out that word. She then nced at the three people in the dormitory with a sneer. "I hope that four people from this dormitory will show up. It''s a pity that there may not even have a chance for that to happen. Hahaha!" ''What kind of ce is the North Wind ins? ''There''s no way she can stay alive after heading there! ''There may be good news from Master in a couple of days since Master had already dispatched people to investigate her situation two days ago¡­'' Xiao Yu walked out without turning her head back after tossing out those words, disappearing from their sight¡­ "Forget it." Yi Lian shook her head and said, "We will see after Yue Er returns." "Wah!" Qian Ye could no longer bear with the stress umted during this year. She pounced into Yi Lian''s embrace and wailed. "Yi Lian, she will return, right? It''s all my fault. If it wasn''t for me, Apprentice Disciple Xiao Yu wouldn''t have targeted her. There will only a slim chance for her to return alive after going to a ce such as the North Wind ins." Yi Lian had mixed feelings as she looked at Li Sha who had teary eyes. Her heart sank but she said in a resolute tone, "She will surely be back!" ''Mu Ru Yue isn''t here so I am the backbone of this team. If I believe that woman has already died, what should the other two do? ''Therefore, I must persevere no matter what¡­'' "Hmm? Has something happened here?" Suddenly, a nostalgic voice was heard outside the door. The three of their bodies stiffened instantly after hearing that familiar voice. They raised their heads in disbelief as they stared at the woman that walked in from outside. "What is it¡­" When Mu Ru Yue received their gazes, she subconsciously rubbed her face. She then asked curiously, "Is there something on my face? Why are you all looking at me like that?" That kind of gaze was giving me a goosebump¡­ Qian Ye stared at Mu Ru Yue with tears that had not dried up yet on her face. She didn''t even dare to blink her eyes. Chapter 1208 - Honoured Sir Hui Yis Invitation Part 13

Chapter 1208 - Honoured Sir Hui Yi''s Invitation Part 13

She feared that Mu Ru Yue would disappear from her sight if she was to blink¡­ "Ar-are you still alive?" ''Is this woman really alive?'' "It isn''t like I go there to die. Why do you think that way?" The three of them leaped toward Mu Ru Yue upon hearing that. Mu Ru Yue was so scared by their wolf or tiger-like eyes that she retreated a few steps back. "Yue Er." Li Sha hugged Mu Ru Yue. She had an impulse to kiss her but it was only just a thought¡­ "It''s great that you''ve returned. We thought you have died." "It should be the two of you thinking about that." Yi Lian rolled her eyes and said, "I''ve always believed that she is alive. It is you all that believed what Xiao Yu said without seeing her corpse or hearing news about her death¡­" Li Sha stuck out her tongue, feeling a little bad. "I''ve heard that disciples that went to the North Wind ins wille back in a tattered state or doesn''t even return. Yue Er has gone there for a year. I thought those people had really killed Yue Er. On another note, Yue Er, what have you done there? Why do I feel that your cultivation seems to be much greater?" "About that¡­" Mu Ru Yue shrugged her shoulders and exined, "It will be a long story but I''ve gifts for you." "What?" Li Sha widened her eyes as she tilted her head slighted and asked. Mu Ru Yue smiled slightly. With a raise of her palm, three High Rank Spiritual Stones appeared on it and she ced the stones before them. "These are three High Rank Spiritual Stones. It can help improve your cultivation to the God-king Low realm. It will be the exam tomorrow. All of you must get stronger in order to pass the exam." "Hi-high Rank Spiritual Stones?" Qian Ye widened her eyes as she looked at Mu Ru Yue surprised. ''Even I, as a princess of the empire, haven''t got the chance to see such a prestigious item. Yet, has she gave them the spiritual stones without blinking?'' Qian Ye had mixed feelings momentarily. She didn''t know how to repay Mu Ru Yue¡­ Li Sha took the spiritual stone unceremoniously, giving Mu Ru Yue a bear hug. "Yue Er, you treat me too well. I will sell my body to you from now on, forever being your maid-servant." Even though Yi Lian wasn''t as direct as Li Sha, she said with an elegant smile, "Yue Er, I''ve owed you too much. I will never be able to return your favours in my entire life and eternity. But you just have to say the word and I, Yi Lian, will do anything for you!" "It will suffice with those words." Mu Ru Yue smiled and patted Yi Lian''s shoulder and continued, "I certainly won''t hold back asking your help if I need in the future. Now, all of you should absorb the High Rank Spiritual Stones first, increasing your cultivation." "Alright." Yi Lian and Li Sha looked at each other before returning to their respective rooms. Nheless, Qian Ye didn''t make any movement from the start¡­ "Aren''t you going?" Mu Ru Yue raised her brow as she looked at Qian Ye. "The first exam tomorrow will be to check the disciple''s cultivation to see if you have made how much improvement during this year. If there wasn''t any improvement within this year, that person will be expelled from the academy." Qian Ye gripped tightly onto the High Rank Spiritual Stones in her hand. WIth a ray of light that flickered past her eyes, she sniggered and said, "I was at the God-general Mid Realm when I first joined the academy. I have broken through to the God-general High realm. It is already enough to pass the first round of tests. Therefore, I will absorb the spiritual stone after the end of tomorrow''s exam." Chapter 1209-1210 Honoured Sir Hui Yis Invitation Part 14

Chapter 1209 - Honoured Sir Hui Yi''s Invitation Part 14

Qian Ye had a n for doing that. She would make Xiao Yu, who was at the God-king Low realm, think she was just a God-general practitioner. It would make Xiao Yu personally battle with her. She wanted to use that battle to avenge all of her previous humiliations! She would let Xiao Yu understand that she wasn''t just a Royal n Princess that only knew how to depend on the Royal family! Mu Ru Yue had seen through Qian Ye''s n. With a slight smile, she said, "I support your decision so I won''t help you deal with Xiao Yu. It is better that you deal with your enemy yourself." Qian Ye pursed her thin lips slightly, but she didn''t remark. ''If it is just due to Qi Mo, I won''t deal with Xiao Yu as I''ve already given up on that man. ''However, Xiao Yu mustn''t have constantly sought trouble with me and even make moves on my dormitory friends. All three of them suffered under her hands during this year. But they didn''t have sufficient might so they could only bear with it¡­'' "What did you say?" Zhou Min stood up abruptly within the Elders'' Courtyard. A glint shed past her eyes as she said, "Did you say Mu Ru Yue have returned? Have the people of the North Wind ins spared her life?" ''Can it be she didn''t aplish her task but just randomly find a ce to hide?'' Zhou Min felt that thought was usible as she pondered. A God-general High realm practitioner had been sent by her to take over the North Wind ins. The influential powers at that ce surely wouldn''t let her off¡­ "Master, what shall we do next?" Xiao Yu creased her refined brows tightly. Her heart was filled with resentment but she couldn''t do anything about that. "Don''t worry. It will be the examinations next. There definitely be apetition during the test. I can find someone to kill her then!" A cold ray of light flickered past Zhou Min''s eyes. But when she looked at Xiao Yu, she had a trace of a benevolent ray of light in her eyes. That gaze was as if she was looking at her biological daughter¡­ Nheless, Xiao Yu didn''t notice that as she was just cracking her brain on how to deal with those four damnable women. It had to be known that Qi Mo had been frequently courting Qian Ye. This made Xiao Yu incredibly displeased as she saw her boyfriend courting other girls. She had an impulse to kill Qian Ye! Xiao Yu bit down on her lip hard. ''I mustn''t let that woman obtain Qi Mo no matter what!'' The next day. People were packed like sardines at the academy''s za at dawn. Everyone was discussing among themselves, constantly ncing at Mu Ru Yue who was near them¡­ "Is she Mu Ru Yue that is in the same dormitory as Qian Ye and the rest?" "That''s right, I had seen her during the entrance examst year. But wasn''t she sent to the North Wind ins by Elder Zhou Min? Can it be she knew those influential powers are too powerful so she was chased out?" "Hur! Hur! I had heard a rumour that said that she didn''t head to the Nanyang Region after Elder Zhou Min passed that task to her. She just found a ce to hide and return when the exam is near." "Is that news credible? Won''t she be deceiving Elder Zhou Min? Aren''t she afraid Elder Zhou Min will settle the debts with her?" "It is, of course, the truth. The rumour was spread out by the subordinates of Elder Zhou Min. Since Elder Zhou Min had sent her out to aplish that task, it is unfeasible that she wouldn''t keep an eye on her so what she said shouldn''t be fabricated." Truthfully, Zhou Min didn''t send people to inspect her. In her point of view, Mu Ru Yue wouldn''t have a good time there. She would just be bullied miserably even if she didn''t die. Why would she waste her manpower on her then? Chapter 1210 - Honoured Sir Hui Yi''s Invitation Part 15 Hence, Zhou Min had dispatched people to head to the North Wind ins to investigate her situation. It was a pity that they had not returned yet. But Zhou Min''s guess was the same as what the academy was discussing¡­ While the crowd was discussing, a lofty figure walked onto the stage. With a stern expression on his handsome face, he said with a cold and gloomy tone, "I will be your examiner this time, Lu Zhen nd quake). I will be hosting the following examinations. Following this, it will be our first round of examinations. People I will be calling out in a bit are to head up here to have a cultivation test. It will be to check if you all have made some progress in your cultivation. People that didn''t improve at all don''t have to participate in the rest of the examinations." He paused for a moment before he continued, "If you failed to improve after a year, it proves your innate talent is too terrible or that you aren''t hard-working enough. Our God Academy doesn''t need such disciples!" Everyone became nervous momentarily. If they were expelled by the God Academy, they would dishonour their family n. That kind of failure wasn''t something they could bear¡­ Zhen Lu had unknowingly took out a jade token. He nced at the jade token before he said strictly, "Alright! The first disciple will be Zhang Zheng (spread upright). You will be tested first." Disciples that were called out by him walked forth, one after the other. Some people had an excitement that could not be concealed on their faces while they were simrly some people that dejectedly lowered their heads and stood silently behind the group¡­ Quickly, almost half of the disciples had been undergone the test. Everyone''s gaze couldn''t help but look at the stage after Lu Zhen mentioned the next name. "Qian Ye!" Qian Ye was jolted a little. She gradually walked up under the crowd''s gaze. She greeted respectfully, "Lord Lu Zhen¡­" "Begin." "Understood." Qian Ye used all her might to gather her power to her fist before striking her fist on the Testing Stone. Boom! She withdrew her fist. "God-general High realm! You break through once so you pass!" A person generally couldn''t breakthrough from the God-general Mid realm to the High realm within a year unless she was a talent. Nheless, Xiao Yu didn''t ce any importance on her anyway. In her point of view, the might of a God-general High realm was too weak¡­ "Next, Li Sha!" Li Sha walked briskly toward the Testing Stone under the crowd''s gaze. When her small fistnded on the Testing Stone, a ray of light flickered. The crowd was subconsciously stunned. "God King?" Damn! She had broken through to the God King realm! It got to be known that Li Sha was just a God-general Mid realm practitioner when she first joined God Academy. Had she reached God King realm within the year? Yi Lian was after Li Sha. The result was the same as Li Sha. The cultivation rank simrly stopped at the God-king Low Realm after Yi Lian''s test. But they were already a little numb as they dazedly looked at the elegant woman walking down the stage. It was as if they were still numb from her result¡­ "Last, Mu Ru Yue!" Everyone came back to their senses after hearing that name, staring at Mu Ru Yue. If they hadn''t remembered wrong, she was just the weakest God-general Low realm practitioner when she first entered the academy. They wondered how much improvement she had made within this year¡­ But no matter how talented she was, she could at most breakthrough to the God-general Peak realm. She shouldn''t be able to break through to the God King realm. Otherwise, her innate talent would be too abnormal¡­ Mu Ru Yue slowly walked toward the center of the za under the crowd''s gaze. She cast an indifferent gaze at Zhen Lu, who was standing beside the Testing Stone and asked, "Can I begin?" Chapter 1211 - Kill All Part 1

Chapter 1211 - Kill All Part 1

Lu Zhen nced at Mu Ru Yue and nodded slightly before he agreed, "You may." Ayer of surging mes coated Mu Ru Yue''s fist upon obtaining his confirmation. She struck her fist hard on the Testing Stone. Boom! An intense radiance shot out from the Testing Stone. The radiance spread outwards, blinding the crowd''s eyes¡­ "I-is that the God King Mid realm?" Damn! Had she broken through to the God King Mid realm? Mu Ru Yue was just a God-general Low realm practitioner when she first joined the academy. She had managed to break through to such an extent within a year. Was this woman an abnormal being? The crowd gasped. They couldn''t believe what they saw¡­ "Yue Er." Li Sha hastily ran over when she saw Mu Ru Yue walking down the stage. She eximed jubntly, "You have broken through to the God King Mid Realm!" Mu Ru Yue didn''t say anything and merely smiled slightly to her remark. She nced at the three people surrounding her side and with a slight raise of her eyebrow, she said, "Let''s go." Following that, they left the za under the gazes of shock or jealousy¡­ Xiao Yu clenched her fists tightly. She took in a deep breath to suppress the raging mes of fury within her chest. Shemented with gritted teeth, "I must chase them out of God Academy no matter what!" ''Hate! ''How can I not hate? ''If it wasn''t for Mu Ru Yue, she could have killed Yi Lian and Qian Ye within the secret boundary. But that woman had foiled her ns in the end¡­'' Suddenly, a handnded on Xiao Yu''s shoulder. She jolted and turned her head to face the woman by her side. She pursed her lips and called out, "Master¡­" A sinister cold ray of light shed past Zhou Min''s eyes as she said, heavily on every word, "Xiao Yu, Master will surely help you. I¡­ will definitely make her vanish from here since you don''t wish to see her here." Xiao Yu looked stunned at Zhou Min. A trace of warmth surged in her heart. ''Master has been helping me since the day I stepped into the academy. Otherwise, I won''t have be who I am today¡­'' The next day. Dawn¡­ The za was filled with people once again. Lu Zhen was at a high tform. He cleared his throat before he announced, "It seems there are a few more talents that appeared within the academy after yesterday''s examination. Following this, it will be the next examination. This exam will be to massacre demon beasts! You must kill a set amount of demon beasts before you can leave." Lu Zhen smiled slightly before he continued, "If you are ready, I will be drawing lots to decide who will be the first to challenge the demon beasts! There are a total of a thousand demon beasts within the Demon Beast Cage. There was a hundred God King Low realm and ten God King Mid realm demon beasts. It will all be up to your luck as to what kinds of demon beasts you face¡­" Hiss! The crowd gasped. There were ten God King Mid Realm demon beasts within this exam. If they were unlucky, they might not have the chance to even beg for their lives¡­ Instantly, everyone discussed among themselves. "Alright, since no one voice an objection, I will start to draw lots now." Lu Zhen nced at the disciples within the za. He reached his hand into the lot container. He quickly took out a piece of white paper. He carefully unfolded the white paper and nced at its content before he announced, "The first, Mu Ru Yue!" "Yue Er!" Li Sha and the rest''s expressions changed drastically. They hastily looked at Mu Ru Yue who was standing by their side. Even though Mu Ru Yue was at the God King Mid realm, there were still ten God King Mid realm demon beasts within the Demon Beast Cage. Chapter 1212-1213 - Kill All Part 2

Chapter 1212- Kill All Part 2

If she wasn''t lucky and encountered those demon beasts, perhaps she wouldn''t have a chance to fight for her life¡­ Mu Ru Yue didn''t say anything. She just walked two steps forth and with her eyes focused on Lu Zhen, she asked, "May I begin?" "Alright." Lu Zhen nced at Mu Ru Yue with appraisal. If others were to hear that there were ten God King Mid realm demon beasts within it, their expressions would change drastically. Yet, she was the only one that had a calm and collected expression. It was as if it was the norm. "That door is the entrance to the Demon Beast Cage. It will be up to your luck to encounter weak demon beasts. You just need to kill twenty demon beasts to leave." Mu Ru Yue frowned slightly and cast her gaze at a nearby door. She was a little startled andmented, "Magic array?" ''The Demon Beast Cage is a magic array?'' She no longer thought much and entered the magic array, quickly vanishing from the crowd''s gaze¡­ Mu Ru Yue was currently in a forest. She was inplete darkness. Her surroundings from all directions were filled with countless sinister-looking demon beasts, tightly encircling her at the center¡­ "Twenty demon beasts?" Mu Ru Yue smiled coldly and said, "It seems to be two thousand demon beasts to me instead!" "Master." Swish! A ray of mes shot out from Mu Ru Yue''s body. Scorching me Phoenix had already stood before Mu Ru Yue. Simrly, the Ancient Soaring Serpent also raised its tiny head, ncing at the demon beasts that had encircled them with hisrge eyes¡­ "Fire Phoenix! Soaring Serpent! Kill all of them!" "Understood, master." Scorching me Phoenix let out a loud soar, rapidly charging within the group of demon beasts¡­ At the same time, Zhou Min had a smirk on her face at the za. She chuckled sinisterly. "Master?" Xiao Yu turned her head to look at Zhou Min and asked, "Did you tweak with the magic array?" "That''s right! Xiao Yu, just wait and see. Your master will avenge for you soon¡­" She sniggered and her smirk became increasingly sinister and horrifying. An rmed voice reported at this moment, "Lord Lu Zhen, something had majorly gone wrong!" Lu Zhen frowned and nced at the stumbling person heading toward him. He asked, "What happened?" "Lo-Lord, there''s something wrong with the magic array." "What?" The crowd''s heart shuddered and they shot their gazes to the reporting person. "Grandmaster Tian Zhen (heaven spell) had sent me over to inform Lord Lu Zhen that the magic array has been tampered with. It is set that she will not be able to leave the magic array unless she kills all of the demon beasts within the magic array." Boom! It was like a bolt out of the blue thatnded on Qian Ye and the rest''s hearts. Theirplexion turned gravely pale momentarily. Even theplexion of Yi Lian, who was usually level-headed, had simrly be terrifying pale¡­ ''Mu Ru Yue has to kill the demon beasts before she can exit the magic array. In other words, Mu Ru Yue only have two scenario routes. One will be she will die under the hands of those demon beasts. The other will be she will be stuck within the magic array until she kills all of the demon beasts¡­ ''However, it was obvious it will be extremely difficult for Mu Ru Yue to survive under the hands of that many demon beasts. Her oue can only be one¡­'' Cold sweat emitted from Lu Zhen''s forehead and he asked hastily, "Why aren''t you requesting Grandmaster Tian Zhen to fix the magic array?" "Grandmaster Tian Zhen is already fixing it. But he will at least need a month¡­" ''A month?'' Lu Zhen staggered a couple of steps and shook his head with a bitter smile. ''A month? How can she sustain for a month? I didn''t expect such a matter to ur during an examination. If it was another disciple, I wouldn''t have minded as much. Yet, she is such a talent¡­'' Chapter 1213- Kill All Part 3 ''If she dies, it will be the academy''s loss¡­'' "It must be the two of you!" Qian Ye seemed to have thought of something and yelled frantically at Disciple Apprentice Xiao Yu, "The only people that can tweak with the magic array and want to take her life are the both of you! The person you want to deal with is me. What has it got to do with her? Why do you always want to implicate innocent people?" Zhou Min''s expression became gloomy and coldly said, "Is she this year''s neer? She doesn''t know any etiquette. Is this the way you should talk to your seniors?" "You¡­" Qian Ye was so angered that she wanted to rebuke further but she was interrupted once again. "I really don''t know how such a person can enter our God Academy! She will still be a good-for-nothing even after leaving the academy! She had not only seduced a taken man but also keeps on wanting to harm my disciple. "Do you think everyone will be as sinister and cunning as yourself to do whatever to achieve your goals? Do I need to do such a matter if I want to harm your friend? I can instantly expel her from the academy with just words!" However, what Zhou Min wanted was Mu Ru Yue''s life and not just expelling her from the academy¡­ "Qian Ye." Yi Lian gradually calmed down and gripped tightly on Qian Ye''s hand. She cast a cold gaze at Zhou Min and coldly said, "I hope you are not involved with this matter. Otherwise, I will make you regret!" Li Sha knew Yi Lian could definitely do what she had dered. Although her family background wasn''tparable to God Academy, it was still easy for her to deal with Zhou Min. If she was the mastermind of this matter, she would surely make her regret tremendously¡­ Zhou Min sniggered, thinking nothing of her threat. "I, as the academy''s elder, won''t do such a matter! Perhaps it may be someone that is trying to frame my disciple." Li Sha widened her eyes. ''I''ve seen shameless people before but this was my first time seeing someone that could be shameless to such an extent. ''There was an undeniable link between the issue of the magic array and Zhou Min. Yet, Zhou Min continued to try and pour the dirty water on them at this moment¡­'' Yi Lian no longer said further and looked worried at therge door¡­ Currently, she just hoped Mu Ru Yue could persevere for a month. They could sessfully rescue her after a month¡­ Rustling sound could be heard within the sinister forest when a gale blew past. Instantly, the scent of blood permeated the entire forest¡­ Mu Ru Yue wiped away the cold sweat from her forehead. She looked at the increasing amount of demon beasts in a tattered state. With a slight frown, shemented, "Didn''t he mention I can leave after killing twenty demon beasts? Why am I still within the magic array after already killing almost five thousand demon beasts? Can it be¡­" ''Can it be something has gone wrong with the magic array?'' Mu Ru Yue shut her eyes slightly and felt the energy flowing in her surroundings. She opened her eyes abruptly and smirked slightly. "So that''s the case!" ''I was right. Something has gone wrong with the magic array. ''I will be stuck within this magic array all my life and eternity unless I kill all of the demon beasts within the magic array.'' "I don''t have enough materials to fix the magic array now so I can only battle. But it won''t work at this rate. I must attract all of the demon beasts and kill them at a go!" She opened her hand after she said that. A jade bottle appeared on her palm. Countless demon beasts from a faraway hill came charging aggressively toward her the moment Mu Ru Yue poured out the powder contents from within the jade bottle. "Xiao Bai! Xiao Yue! Yan Jin! All of youe out and battle as well! We have to use our fastest speed to eradicate all of them!" Chapter 1214 - Kill All Part 4

Chapter 1214 - Kill All Part 4

Swish! Numerous ray of lights surged forth,nding before Mu Ru Yue. Following that, the Heavenly Dragon me Sword floated behind Mu Ru Yue''s back. Boom! It sliced the sky apart, tearing the entire forest apart. The demon beasts at the forefront were instantly cut into halves, copsing within their pool of blood. The crowd was rapidly charging over to the za, creating a tense atmosphere¡­ The examination was postponed due to this incident. Everyone was staring at the nearbyrge doors¡­ "It is almost a month." Yi Lian became anxious and said, "There''s no news about her during this month and I don''t know if she still lives or not¡­" When the crowd was anxious, an elderly figure rushed over. Lu Zhen''s eyes lit up when he saw that person. He immediately asked, "Grandmaster Tian Zhen, how is it?" "I''m at thest step. I just need to change the heart of the array. The magic array will be fixed¡­" Grandmaster Tian Zhen quickly walked over to the magic array after giving that exnation. Zhou Min sneered at this moment. ''It has been a month. Even if Grandmaster Tian Zhen fixed the magic array, she won''t be able to return¡­'' Boom! An explosion urred the moment Tian Zhen walked briskly before the magic array; the entire ground quaked. Following that, blood-stained robes walked out of the magic array under the astonished gaze of the crowd¡­ Zhou Min''s smile stiffened. She stared at Mu Ru Yue as if she was looking at a ghost. Her body shuddered. "Th-this is impossible!" ''She survived! ''This woman survived the attack of so many demon beasts!'' "What is going on?" Tian Zhen was stunned andmented, "I''ve not changed the heart of the array. How can she have exited? Can it be¡­" Suddenly, Tian Zhen thought of something. He widened his eyes in shock and asked, "Ha-have you massacred all of the demon beasts within the magic array?" His words were like a p of thunder,nding within the crowd. "What did Grandmaster Tian Zhen said? Mu Ru Yue had killed the demon beasts within the magic array!" "How can such a thing happen? I''ve heard there are more than ten thousand demon beasts within the array. There are also ten God King Mid realm demon beasts. In the end, has she killed them all in a month?" Hiss! The crowd gasped, looking at Mu Ru Yue in disbelief. Yi Lian chuckled bitterly. Her taut heart calmed down. "This fe is an anomaly¡­" They would be going to be scared to death one day by meeting such an abnormal person like herself, sooner orter¡­ Mu Ru Yue frowned slightly. She looked at Grandmaster Tian Zhen who was before her. She asked, "Are you the one that created this magic array?" "That''s right." Tian Zhen nodded and queried, "Little girl, nothing happened to you, right?" Mu Ru Yue didn''t answer his question and asked instead, "Don''t you think there''s a problem with your magic array?" "Problem?" Tian Zhen''s expression became slightly unpleasant as he rebuked, "I''m the top magic array creator within God Academy. How can there be a problem with my magic array?" "The problem lies in your refinement skills of the magic array. The refinement of a magic array isn''t the same as alchemy. Alchemists use medicinal nts as a source of power while magic array practitioners use demon beast''s core and spiritual stones as its fuel. "Don''t you think this magic array is too easy? If you have added more dark-elemental demon beast''s core, you can create more difficult terrains and perhaps increase the difficulty level of the magic array. Furthermore, your positioning of the demon beast''s core isn''t urate. Therefore, it is easy for problems to appear in your magic array¡­" Chapter 1215-1216 Lord Dean

Chapter 1215 - Lord Dean

Part 1 Grandmaster Tian Zhen''s expression changed from his initial disdain to shock, looking at Mu Ru Yue''s wless face in astonishment. "Little girl, you know how to refine arrays?" Inparison to the popr profession such as alchemist, there weren''t many that would choose to learn to refine arrays. The number of people that would pick up refining arrays in God Realm could be counted by fingers. Therefore, Tian Zhen didn''t expect Mu Ru Yue to know how to refine arrays¡­ "I only learned the basics." Mu Ru Yue smiled slightly. She had indeed learned some basics, but those basics were already sufficient to be greatly educational to others¡­ Mu Ru Yue''s gaze shifted to a man within the crowd after she said that. Her apathetic eyes softened a little. Perhaps only Ye Wu Chen who understood her ability the best would know she wouldn''t be in any danger during this month. But even if that was the case, she also knew the man longed and missed her¡­ When their gazes met within the crowd, time seemed to have stilled at that instant. The rowdy crowd had disappeared, leaving only them behind in the entire world. Ye Wu Chen''s eyes were gentle. His entire person was radiating a gentle glow under the morning sunlight. "Cough! Cough!" Lu Zhen snapped out of his shock and cleared his throat before he said, "There were some issues that urred during the examination due to unexpected phenomena. Therefore, we will be postponing the following exams to tomorrow. Everyone can now be dismissed¡­" Yet, his gaze nced at Mu Ru Yue while he said that with a ray of light that shed past his eyes. ''This little girl is truly talented! If I can rmend her to Lord Deam, perhaps there will be an increase of another peerless talent in the academy¡­'' "Yue Er, how did you do that?" Li Sha''s eyes lit up as she looked at Mu Ru Yue within the dormitory. With an excited radiance in her eyes, she continued, "Did you see that you have scared Zhou Min and Xiao Yu witless today?! They probably didn''t see iting that you can break out of the magic array by yourself! Hmph! I will see if they dare to continue doing underhanded moves!" Mu Ru Yue smirked slightly but she didn''t say much. She just changed the topic and asked, "It will be the final exam soon. Are you all prepared?" "Hehe!" Li Shaughed lovably. She then said adorably, "Yue Er! Qian Ye! Yi Lian! I surely won''t be a burden to our team! If we remain in the academy, we must all stay together within the academy." ''That''s right, this is my promise. No matter what, I mustn''t lose in this exam¡­'' "Mu Ru Yue." Yet, a voice was heard from outside the door. When Mu Ru Yue turned her head to look at the entrance of the dormitory, Lu Zhen walked in from outside. His gaze was directly cast at Mu Ru Yue. "Lord Dean is requesting for your audience." ''Dean?'' Mu Ru Yue was stunned for a moment. She suddenly remembered that Fire Phoenix had mentioned that the dean of God Academy was an acquaintance of Wu Wang. Nheless, the Dean''s location has been a mystery. Therefore, she had never gotten the chance to hear anything about his whereabouts. ''The dean wants to meet me now?'' "Alright." Mu Ru Yue creased her eyebrows and nodded as she replied, "Please guide the way. I will head to see the mysterious Lord Dean now." A ray of light flicked past her eyes after she said that. ''I wonder what kind of person is the dean¡­'' "Lord Dean shall be awaiting you at the back mountain. Lady Mu, pleasee this way." Lu Zhen cupped his fists with a slight smile on his cold and stern face. His gaze when looking at Mu Ru Yue had some hints of appraisal within them¡­ Chapter 1216 - Lord Dean Part 2 Back Mountain. When Mu Ru Yue followed Lu Zhen into the courtyard, she saw a vige woman sweeping the courtyard with a broom. The vige woman didn''t have an outstanding appearance but her body figure within the worn out cloth robes was extremely slender. Yet, her entire body was covered with ayer of dust hiding her original appearance¡­ "Lu Zhen, have you brought her here?" The vige woman wiped away the cold sweat from her forehead. When she turned around, her gazended on Mu Ru Yue. She sized up Mu Ru Yue from top to bottom. There was a sharp gaze within her eyes that had an unknown emotion¡­ Mu Ru Yue felt a little pressured under that kind of gaze. But that oppression vanished quickly. The vige woman withdrew her sharp gaze and with a smile on her face, sheplimented, "Not bad! You are indeed a rare outstanding seedling. Lu Zhen, you are dismissed. I have some words to say to her." "Understood, Lord Dean." ''Dean?'' Mu Ru Yue was a little startled. ''Is this woman that doesn''t have an outstanding appearance the mysterious Lord Dean, the founder of God academy?" "Hehe! Are you very disappointed?" The woman chuckled and said, "Is it that you can''t imagine the Dean of God academy having to sweep her courtyard herself?" "No." Mu Ru Yue shook her head and exined, "It is best to do everything yourself. It not only helps in temperating your personality, but it also helps in breaking through." The woman nced at Mu Ru Yue in shock. She didn''t expect her to say such words. She subconsciously chuckled and said, "You have a maturity that doesn''t belong to your age. If other disciples were to see that I am this kind of person, perhaps¡­ they will be doubtful of my identity. Only you will say such words¡­" Mu Ru Yue didn''t say anything. But she just walked forth to take the broom from her hand and gently swept the dust and sand before her¡­ "The path in cultivation is tedious! More importantly, we must calm our hearts to cultivate slowly. At times, such tasks that people belittle is actually the best way to calm the heart." The woman''s gazes became gentle. She then said in a tone as gentle as the wind, "You are an outstanding youth. It''s truly a pity for you to be buried within God academy." Mu Ru Yue raised her eyebrow and rified, "You are the dean of the academy. Yet, you are saying things to devalue your academy?" "Hehe!" The woman chuckled lowly and replied, "I am not devaluing God Academy. I''m merely stating the truth, My God Academy naturally is matchless powerful. However, you are really being buried in here. Little girl, personality is really important as a cultivator. You need to endure loneliness and stay calm and collected. Therefore, I believe there will be a day that your name will be engraved into God Realm. But¡­ For some reason, you remind me of a past acquaintance¡­" Mu Ru Yue''s finger trembled. She stopped her hand movement and turned her head to look at the woman behind her and asked, "The past acquaintance you are referring to is¡­" "He is my beloved." The woman giggled. Her smile didn''t have any sorrow. It was just as gentle as the breeze. She continued, "But he loves another woman. His heart could only hold that woman even after she died. Nheless, it was sufficient for me to follow behind him as his close friend. I''ve never wished for him to look at me after all these years as only that kind of devastating beauty can bepatible with him¡­" "What happened to the man after that?" "That man¡­" The woman chuckled bitterly as she continued, "He has gone missing. I''ve been searching for him for many years but to no avail. Perhaps he has already reunited with her in another world. In that case, I can only pray they will stay together for all their life and eternity¡­" Chapter 1217-1219 Lord Dean Part 3

Chapter 1217 - Lord Dean

Part 3 Perhaps the woman realised something wasn''t right with Mu Ru Yue. She turned her head to look at her and with a concerned gaze, she asked, "What''s wrong?" Mu Ru Yue gradually came back to her senses. She shook her head and looked at the woman with an absent-minded gaze. "May I know the identity of that man?" The woman was a little stunned but sheughed after. "From everyone''s point of view, he is a devil. But in my heart, he is a hero! He is a hero that is willing to do anything to rescue his wife and even massacred several people! Perhaps it can be described as the so-called being enraged due to love. Furthermore, everyone knows his name. That man is the peerless expert a thousand years ago¡ª¡ª Wu Wang!" Mu Ru Yue''s heart shuddered. ''So he and the dean had such a rtionship¡­'' But Mu Ru Yue''s heart was filled with admiration toward the woman before her. ''No matter if her beloved man has married another woman, she still chose to silently invest in their rtionship and protect him from a distance. When everyone was against him, only she treated him as a hero. ''How I not be impressed by such a devoted woman? Mu Ru Yue wasn''t sure if she should tell her of her identity at that instant¡­ "Dean, d-do you regret after investing so much effort on him?" "Regret?" The woman shook her head smiling as she exined, "When you love someone, you won''t regret no matter how much effort you have put in the rtionship. It is my own choice for loving him! Even if I am lonely my entire life due to that, I simrly don''t regret it. "Little fe, you will meet your beloved man one day. You will then understand what I am feeling right now. I''ve already sought him for a thousand years. I definitely won''t give up until I find him¡­" Mu Ru Yue had mixed feelings when she looked at the smiling woman before her at a loss for words¡­ ''I''m lucky my beloved man loves me¡­'' "Dean¡­" Just when Mu Ru Yue wanted to say something, she was interrupted by the woman''s gentle voice. "The reason why I say so much to you is that you are just like him no matter if it is your indifferent personality or your grandeur. Since we can click with each other so well, don''t call me by my title as the dean. If you don''t mind, call me Aunt Yu (speech) instead." Lin Ruo Yu (forest like speech) giggled and slowly said that with a gentle voice. It was unknown to Mu Ru Yue why the woman''s word gave her a cordial feeling. She called out with a gentle smile, "Aunt Yu." Lin Ruo Yu''s gaze became increasingly gentle. With a smile, she said, "I don''t have a daughter nor a disciple. I''ve finallye across you little fe after so many years. You muste and apany me in the future. I am generally recuperating here for now." "Alright." Mu Ru Yue smiled gently. ''No matter if it was the rtionship between Lin Ruo Yu and Wu Wang or she being the dean of the academy, I will alwayse and visit her¡­'' "That''s right." Perhaps Lin Ruo Yu thought of something as her gaze focused momentarily. She asked with a frown, "Lu Zhen told me something went wrong with the magic array during your exam, leading in you being trapped within it for a month. You had to defeat all the demon beasts before leaving the magic array." Mu Ru Yue nodded slightly and replied, "It was the case¡­" "How can something suddenly went wrong with the magic array?" Lin Ruo Yu sniggered. With a sharp glow that shed past her eyes, shemented, "That old man Tian Zhen is too useless. I must teach him a lesson next time! Little girl, don''t worry. Aunt Yu will seek justice for you regarding this matter!" Chapter 1218 - God King High Realm Part 1 Lin Ruo Yu''s expression became determined when she said that with a cial ray of light in her eyes. Mu Ru Yue pursed her lips slightly but didn''t say anything. She had a great impression of the woman before her. However, she didn''t intend to let anyone know of her rtionship with Wu Wang unless she had fully investigated what happened to Wu Wang¡­ "Little girl," Lin Ruo Yu smiled and patted Mu Ru Yue''s shoulder. With a gentle expression, she said, "I am very optimistic about your future. Perhaps you will reach the same step as that man one day, reaching the stage where I can only look up to you¡­" ''I will be awaiting for that day toe¡­'' "Aunt Yu, I will head back to rest up." "Alright." Lin Ruo Yu chuckled and said, "When you face trouble, remember to look for Aunt Yu. I will be your support within this academy. Nobody will dare to harm you." Mu Ru Yue''s heart warmed. Her peerless face wasn''t as ice-cold as initially. There was a faint smile on her face. She cast a final nce at Lin Ruo Yu before turning around and leaving the courtyard¡­ Lin Ruo Yu''s smile slowly dissipated as she watched her leave. She frowned slightly, silently watching the gradually leaving figure. "Dean." Suddenly, an elderly voice was heard from behind Lin Ruo Yu. An elder had appeared from thin air. With a trace of suspicion expressed with his white eyebrows, he asked, "Do you n to nurture her?" "Nurture?" Lin Ruo Yu shook her head with a smile. "Elder Rong (glory), do you think I am incapable to nurture her? She is too alike to that person. It was as if I am seeing that man once again¡­" ''That man that I will never be able to forget my entire life and eternity!'' Lin Ruo Yu chuckled bitterly with sorrow within her eyes. ''It is a pity that my affection will never be reciprocated¡­'' "Perhaps it is due to her being too simr to him, making me be impressed by her." Lin Ruo Yu gradually turned around. She asked calmly with her gaze focused on the elder, "Elder Rong, do you have his location?" Elder Rong sighed after his heart ached when he saw the exhaustion expression on Lin Ruo Lin''s face. "Dean, I''ve dispatched many people everywhere to investigate for any information regarding Wu Wang. But they weren''t able to find him." Lin Ruo Yu''s gaze became gloomy. Her expressions on her face kept changing. "It has been at least a thousand years. Wu Wang, where are you¡­" Elder Rong silently looked at Lin Ruo Yu at this instant. His heart subconsciously ached for his dean. ''She previously was such a radiant person with an outstanding grandeur. In the end, she had be her current state for that man. ''The current dean has lost all of her radiance. She just looked like an ordinary vige woman¡­'' "Elder Rong." Lin Ruo Yu smirked a little as she dered, "I will be leaving the back mountain." "Dean?" Elder Rong was startled. ''Since the disappearance of Lord Wu Wang a thousand years ago, the dean will always be searching for his whereabouts or she will seclude herself in the back mountain to recuperate. It has already been a thousand years since she appeared before the world. ''Only one person, other than me that has been following her by her side, knows where the dean lives within the entire academy¡­ ''Even if it is the elders of the academy, they are clueless as to how their dean looks like.'' "Dean, you have finally decided to leave the back mountain." tion surged in his heart after he was shocked for a moment. The heavens knew that I had always been the one helping her govern the academy during the period that the dean was absent. I had long been sick of having such a life¡­ Chapter 1219 - God King High Realm Part 2 "Mhm." Glimmers danced in Lin Ruo Yu''s eyes. "But I don''t wish to let others know my identity. Therefore, you can''t follow me. You are to immediately inform Lu Zhen to bring me to the dormitory Mu Ru Yue is residing in¡­" ''Perhaps it will be really difficult for the little girl to visit me at the back mountain, judging by her personality. Since so, how about I leave the back mountain to see her¡­'' "Alright." Elder Rong nodded with excitement. ''No matter what, as long as the dean is willing to leave the mountain, it represents there will be a day I can dump all of the matters of the academy to her¡­'' Even though with Lu Zhen''s guidance, the disciples within the academy disdained the woman in worn-out robes. She must be a viger that had not seen the world, judging by her appearance. "Hey! Who do you think that vige woman is? Why has shee to our God Academy?" "Perhaps she is a family member of a disciple in God Academy. She also doesn''t care she will be humiliating her family member." "Quickly look! That vige woman is heading toward Mu Ru Yue and the rest''s dormitory¡­" The crowd was shocked. In that dormitory, Qian Ye was a princess of the empire while Li Sha and YI Lian were fromrge influential family ns. Only Mu Ru Yue''s status was unknown. Could it be that the vige woman was her family member? mours arose from the crowd at this moment. The contempt underneath their eyes was naked to the eye. So what her innate talent was incredible? There were countless experts within God Realm. She would be oppressed by others no matter how talented she was when she didn''t have a strong backer. Her best oue would be to choose to join somerge influential power, ving her entire life away¡­ Lu Zhen who was walking in front almost wanted to find a ce to bury himself into. ''Have they mentioned the academy''s greatest boss as a vige woman and find her humiliating?'' If it wasn''t for the dean not wanting him to say her identity, Lu Zhen would surely scare these judgemental noble men and women to death. However, inparison to the raging Lu Zhen, Lin Ruo Yu was emotionless. A gentle smile graced her face¡­ When Lin Ruo Yu pushed open Mu Ru Yue''s dormitory door, everyone had confirmed their guesses. It seemed that such a talented woman was from the vige district. Otherwise, why would a vige womane knocking on her door? "Why are all of you gathered here?" There was a somewhat annoyed voice heard from the back. When the crowd saw the iing Xiao Yu, they momentarily quietened and discussed among themselves softly¡­ Currently, there was a woman by Xiao Yu''s side. If Mu Ru Yue was here, she would have recognised her. It was Huang Yu, the woman that tried to snatch away the Ancient Serpent Egg from Mu Ru Yue when she first came to God Realm. When they left God Mountain, Huang Yu and her Elder Apprentice Brother Yun Jin had already returned to God Academy. Following that, they didn''t have any interactions¡­ "Xiao Yu, something must be up from the looks of it." Huang Yu sniggered with a mockery smirk on her face as she continued, "How about we ask them to find out what happened?" "Elder Apprentice Sister Xiao Yu and Elder Apprentice Sister Huang Yu." The crowd''s expression instantly changed when they heard what she said. They hastily exined, "It''s like that. A vige woman has juste to seek for Mu Ru Yue. We have just coincidentally seen that so¡­" "Vige woman?" Xiao Yu frowned tightly. With a ray of light that flickered past her eyes, she sneered and said, "Huang Yu, let''s go and have a look. I wonder who hase looking for her!" "Alright." Huang Yu immediately agreed. Following that, she followed Xiao Yu in heading to the dormitory. Chapter 1220-1221 God King High Realm

Chapter 1220 - God King High Realm Part 3

"I not only know her but I also have grudges against her!" Huang Yu snorted coldly and continued, "Xiao Yu, you should remember that I had a fiance called Lin Ru Suo. This woman has a subordinate known as Fire Phoenix who had not only attracted him to her but had also shamelessly seduced him. Even though Lin Ru Suo isn''t someone I want, he isn''t someone any trash can pick up. "Furthermore, this woman snatched away my Ancient Soaring Serpent Egg within God Mountain that year. She also took advantage of the chaos to steal all of my treasures. Otherwise, how do you think she has such sess now?" Huang Yu raised her chin and looked at Mu Ru Yue with disdain. mours arose from the crowd upon hearing that. So Mu Ru Yue stole others'' belongings to gain her current achievements¡­ Heat instantly surge forth within the Alchemy Book. Fire Phoenix immediately wanted to charge out of the Alchemy Book to teach this woman a lesson. ''She is making bogus usations, stating Master has stolen her items. It was she that failed to snatch Master''s Ancient Soaring Serpent but she still dared to nder Master!'' "Fire Phoenix?" Lin Ruo Yu was stunned for a moment before she smiled bitterly andmented, "It should just be a coincidence¡­" ''How can Fire Phoenix appear in this ce? All of the demon beasts under him has disappeared along with his disappearance¡­'' "Mu Ru Yue, so you are that shameless!" If it was in the past, Xiao Yu would still act gentle and kind-hearted in front of Qi Mo. Currently, Qi Mo had already dumped her. The remaining hatred made her unable to keep up with her facade. With a disdainful smile on her face, she dered, "I will report this matter to the elders, asking them to seek justice for Huang Yu. On the other hand¡­" Xiao Yu sniggered and nced at Lin Ruo Yu who was beside Mu Ru Yue. With a mockery smirk on her face, she asked, "I wonder who is this person to you." Lin Ruo Yu''s expression turned gloomy ever since Xiao Yu''s appearance. She momentarily replied snappily after hearing her question, "Her aunt!" "Oh." Xiao Yu nodded her head as though she understood something. The smile on her face intensified as she said, "Mu Ru Yue, so you are from the countryside. Qian Ye, are you really willing to be in a team with a country bumpkin that knows nothing about the world? Your action only makes me look down on you!" Qian Ye was enraged long ago. If it wasn''t Yi Lian pulling her back, perhaps she would have already ripped the faces of these two women off. "Xiao Yu, who do you think you are? Don''t be such a narcissist. I, Qian Ye, don''t need you to look up to me. It will be an insult to me that way!" Xiao Yu''s expression darkened as she looked coldly at Qian Ye who was looking at her with her chin up high. "Hey!" Huang Yu raised her head to look at Lin Ruo Yu who was standing at the side. She said arrogantly with her chin up high, "Which countryside have youe from? Our academy isn''t a ce where someone like you can enter. Why aren''t you immediately leaving this ce? Otherwise, I will make someone sweep you out of the academy!" She temporarily couldn''t do anything to Mu Ru Yue within the academy so she dumped all of her vengeance onto Lin Ruo Yu. Yet, she was clueless she had already offended the academy''s most prestigious person¡­ Yi Lian frowned but just when she wanted to say Lin Ruo Yu''s identity, she was interrupted by a cial voice¡­ "Is this academy your home? Are you the one that sets the rules of the academy? I don''t seem to have heard of a rule that the academy can chase a person out of the academy." Xiao Yu frowned her long, shapely eyebrows slightly as she sized up Lin Ruo Yu. She wasn''t Huang Yu after all. ''Even though I had also treated Lin Ruo Yu as a vige woman that didn''t have an outstanding appearance at the beginning, her expression and intonation when she speaks doesn''t seem to be one that a vige woman should have¡­'' Chapter 1221 - God King High Realm Part 4 "I not only know her but I also have grudges against her!" Huang Yu snorted coldly and continued, "Xiao Yu, you should remember that I had a fiance called Lin Ru Suo. This woman has a subordinate known as Fire Phoenix who had not only attracted him to her but had also shamelessly seduced him. Even though Lin Ru Suo isn''t someone I want, he isn''t someone any trash can pick up. "Furthermore, this woman snatched away my Ancient Soaring Serpent Egg within God Mountain that year. She also took advantage of the chaos to steal all of my treasures. Otherwise, how do you think she has such sess now?" Huang Yu raised her chin and looked at Mu Ru Yue with disdain. mours arose from the crowd upon hearing that. So Mu Ru Yue stole others'' belongings to gain her current achievements¡­ Heat instantly surge forth within the Alchemy Book. Fire Phoenix immediately wanted to charge out of the Alchemy Book to teach this woman a lesson. ''She is making bogus usations, stating Master has stolen her items. It was she that failed to snatch Master''s Ancient Soaring Serpent but she still dared to nder Master!'' "Fire Phoenix?" Lin Ruo Yu was stunned for a moment before she smiled bitterly andmented, "It should just be a coincidence¡­" ''How can Fire Phoenix appear in this ce? All of the demon beasts under him has disappeared along with his disappearance¡­'' "Mu Ru Yue, so you are that shameless!" If it was in the past, Xiao Yu would still act gentle and kind-hearted in front of Qi Mo. Currently, Qi Mo had already dumped her. The remaining hatred made her unable to keep up with her facade. With a disdainful smile on her face, she dered, "I will report this matter to the elders, asking them to seek justice for Huang Yu. On the other hand¡­" Xiao Yu sniggered and nced at Lin Ruo Yu who was beside Mu Ru Yue. With a mockery smirk on her face, she asked, "I wonder who is this person to you." Lin Ruo Yu''s expression turned gloomy ever since Xiao Yu''s appearance. She momentarily replied snappily after hearing her question, "Her aunt!" "Oh." Xiao Yu nodded her head as though she understood something. The smile on her face intensified as she said, "Mu Ru Yue, so you are from the countryside. Qian Ye, are you really willing to be in a team with a country bumpkin that knows nothing about the world? Your action only makes me look down on you!" Qian Ye was enraged long ago. If it wasn''t Yi Lian pulling her back, perhaps she would have already ripped the faces of these two women off. "Xiao Yu, who do you think you are? Don''t be such a narcissist. I, Qian Ye, don''t need you to look up to me. It will be an insult to me that way!" Xiao Yu''s expression darkened as she looked coldly at Qian Ye who was looking at her with her chin up high. "Hey!" Huang Yu raised her head to look at Lin Ruo Yu who was standing at the side. She said arrogantly with her chin up high, "Which countryside have youe from? Our academy isn''t a ce where someone like you can enter. Why aren''t you immediately leaving this ce? Otherwise, I will make someone sweep you out of the academy!" She temporarily couldn''t do anything to Mu Ru Yue within the academy so she dumped all of her vengeance onto Lin Ruo Yu. Yet, she was clueless she had already offended the academy''s most prestigious person¡­ Yi Lian frowned but just when she wanted to say Lin Ruo Yu''s identity, she was interrupted by a cial voice¡­ "Is this academy your home? Are you the one that sets the rules of the academy? I don''t seem to have heard of a rule that the academy can chase a person out of the academy." Xiao Yu frowned her long, shapely eyebrows slightly as she sized up Lin Ruo Yu. She wasn''t Huang Yu after all. ''Even though I had also treated Lin Ruo Yu as a vige woman that didn''t have an outstanding appearance at the beginning, her expression and intonation when she speaks doesn''t seem to be one that a vige woman should have¡­'' Chapter 1222- God King High Realm Part 5

Chapter 1222- God King High Realm Part 5

"Huang Yu." Xiao Yu wanted to stop her when she thought about that. "Let''s go." "We can''t." Huang Yu''s expression changed and said with a sneer, "This vige woman looked down on me! Our Master is the honorable dean of the academy. Moreover, rules are man-made so it naturally can be changed. My master has the authority to chase away a shrew woman like yourself!" "Pfft!" A snigger was suddenly heard at this moment, making Huang Yu''s expression change. She almost couldn''t breathe from anger when she red furiously at Li Sha who was sniggering. "What are youughing at?" "I''mughing at the fact where someone is a shrew woman but calls other a shrew woman. Haha!" "You¡­" Huang Yu''s expression turned ashen. mes of fury ignited beneath her eyes. "You are too gutsy! Do you believe I can make you scram out of the academy?" Lu Sha''s eyes were filled with cheekiness. Her golden hair radiated with a candid glow under the sunlight. "I believe¡­" She paused for a moment before she continued, "You will never seed!" Huang Yu''s originally raised chin was instantly lowered at her statement. A fit of simmering anger shed past her face. When she wanted to continue bickering, Xiao Yu pulled tightly on her arm. "Huang Yu, let''s go first." Huang Yu was a little stunned. She was already pulled out of the room when she came back to her senses¡­ "Xiao Yu, why did you pull me away?" She pulled her arm away from Xiao Yu''s hold and asked snappily. "Huang Yu, you have not lived in a vige so you won''t know what kind of bearing a vige woman should have. Yet, I''ve grown up in the countryside so I naturally have some understandings in this area. That crudely dressed woman had a grandeur of a high-ranking person no matter if it is her expression and bearing." Xiao Yu was startled before she burst outughing. "Grandeur? She is just a vige woman. How can she have a grandeur? You must have seen it wrong. To boot, so what if she isn''t a vige woman. Can she be more powerful than our God academy no matter how influential she is?" "That''s logical." Xiao Yu calmed down. ''Even if Mu Ru Yue doesn''te from the countryside, she is destined to be oppressed by me within the academy if she doesn''t have a backer. ''Hasn''t Qian Ye who is an honourable Empire''s princess live under my shadow?'' "Let''s go. I must eliminate all four of them no matter what in the final exam!" Xiao Yu sneered. A glint shed past her eyes. ''I no longer want to see Qian Ye in my life. Therefore, it is destined for us to have a life or death showdown within God Academy¡­'' Qian Ye looked at the departing crowd within the dormitory. She said fuming, "These people are too much! Lord Dean, why didn''t you reveal your identity?" The rest of the people cast their gaze to Lin Ruo Yu upon hearing that. It was as if they didn''t understand her actions¡­ Lin Ruo Yu smiled slightly and exined, "Not everyone is qualified to know my identity! I also don''t hope for people to keep on disturbing me. I prefer a quiet life. As for those arrogant people, if gossiping makes them feel good, let them be then. I will just treat it as a free show¡­" ''At my age, if I still stoop down to the youngling''s level, I would have wasted at least a thousand years of living¡­'' It was quickly thest day of the exams. Lu Zhen walked to the center of the za under the disciple''s gazes. He cleared his throat before he announced, "Everyone, all of you must have been waiting ages for today toe already. It can be counted as all of you passes this year''s examination after passing today''s exam." Chapter 1223 - God King High Realm Part 6

Chapter 1223 - God King High Realm Part 6

"Your seniors will be battling against you during this final exam! If you stand victorious, you can directly advance to the next year. But if you fail, you will need to resit the exam. If you still fail the resit, I can only say sorry to you¡­" The crowd still discussed among themselves even though they already knew what the final exam was on. This exam also depended on luck. If their luck was good, they would be able to directly advance to the next year. If they picked some powerful elder apprentice brothers and sisters via drawing lots, they probably needed to do a resit for the exam¡­ "If you all are ready, we shall start the exam now." When Lu Zhen was about to draw lots, a voice was heard from the judge panel. "Lu Zhen, haven''t you gone to find Mu Ru Yue a couple of days back?" Zhou Min frowned as she looked coldly at the man that was in the center of the za and continued, "I suspect you''ve already been bribed by her. You will probably draw some weak opponents for her. Therefore, I will personally draw lots instead!" "Elder Zhou Min." Lu Zhen''s expression turned ashen as he rebuked fumingly, "I, Lu Zhen, has been with the academy for so many years. Everyone in the academy knows what kind of person I am. Moreover, the reason why I sought her is¡­" ''To convey the dean''s instruction.'' But he subconsciously swallowed the remaining of his words when he saw Zhou Min looking at him in disdain. ''Even if I say it, who will believe me? They perhaps reckon I am just finding excuses¡­'' Lu Zhen chuckled bitterly subconsciously upon thinking about that. He shook his head and sighed. "What''s the reason?" Zhou Min sniggered and rebuked, "Who knows what your true personality is? There''s a phrase, ''one may know a person for a long time without understanding his true nature''! I can''t believe you so I am withdrawing your qualification to draw the lots." Swish! Lu Zhen''splexion turned gravely pale. ''I''ve already suspected it was Zhou Min that tampered with the magic array during the previous exam. If she is to personally draw the lots, it will be easy to imagine what kind of expert Mu Ru Yue will face¡­'' "Elder Zhou Min. This is my task. I don''t need for you to be involved in this." Lu Zhen took in a deep breath and said each of those words heavily. "Lu Zhen, don''t forget. I am an elder in this academy. This is an order!" "You¡­" Lu Zhen was angered to the point his face increasingly turned ashen. He clenched his fist tightly. He nced at Lin Ruo Yu who was standing within the crowd. When he saw Lord Dean not deciding to stop her, he rxed his fists. He sneered and said, "Elder Zhou Min, I have an advice for you. There are some people you can''t afford to offend! You shouldn''t provoke unnecessary misfortune on yourself!" "Can''t afford to offend?" When Zhou Min saw Lu Zhen walking down the stage, she frowned her eyebrows and asked, "What did he mean by that? Xiao Yu, are you aware of that?" Xiao Yu came back to her senses and with a slightly pursed lips, she exined, "There was a vige woman that came to find Mu Ru Yue yesterday. She called herself Mu Ru Yue''s aunt. Moreover, that vige woman was led by Lu Zhen. The vige woman didn''t have an outstanding appearance. She seems to be a woman that does crude jobs in the vige. "However, she has an exceptional grandeur in her bearings. Can it be Lu Zhen knows her identity? Maybe Mu Ru Yuees from somerge influential family?" Zhou Min sniggered and said with confidence, "So that''s the case. No matter who she is, her status will still be insignificant aspared to this God Academy. I have a reputation within God Academy so I don''t need to worry about those matters¡­" An indistinct glint flickered past her eyes when she said that¡­ Chapter 1224-1226 God King High Realm

Chapter 1224 - God King High Realm Part 7

"Xiao Yu, since Master had promised you, I will certainly help you chase all those four out of God Academy. It is especially so for Mu Ru Yue and Qian Ye who had led to you falling to your current state. I will make them live a life worse than death¡­" Xiao Yu pursed her lips slightly but she didn''t remark on that. However, a cold ray surged within her clear eyes¡­ She could already foresee those women''s despairing appearances¡­ Even though all of the drawing lots paper were ced in a container, Zhou Min didn''t need to use her eyes to look at the names but could feel the names on the paper with her capability¡­ She took two papers out from a red container. She nced at it before announcing emotionlessly, "The first up will be Mu Ru Yue against Chu Kuang (pain mad)!" Chu Kuang¡­ When that name entered the crowd''s ears, everyone became speechless from their shock. This woman''s luck was too good. She got Battle de Chu Kuang as her opponent. It got to be known Chu Kuang was well-known as the battle frenzy person within God Academy! Several Elder Apprentice brothers and sisters had been challenged by him one after the other since he first joined God Academy four years ago. Therefore, he was titled as Battle Frenzy. Moreover, his cultivation had currently reached God-king Peak realm! What did God-king Peak realm imply? He was one of the top students among the disciples of God Academy! His ranking was the sixth in the academy! It could be said that among at least ten thousand disciples within God Academy, only six people could defeat Chu Kuang! No matter how outstanding Mu Ru Yue''s innate talents were, she was just at the God-king Mid realm. How could she match up to Chu Kuang who was at the God-king Peak realm? "Yue Er." Yi Lian''s heart tightened as she said, "You must be careful. Chu Kuang will lose his rationality during battle. He only knows to massacre. His battle strength increases ording to how strong his opponent is. However, Chu Kuang is very confident so he won''t draw his sword in ordinary battles. Yet, once he does, opponents at the same cultivation as him have been instantly killed by him! It was how his title as Battle de Chu Kuang came about! You can imagine his might¡­" Mu Ru Yue frowned slightly. ''It seems he is indeed a formidable opponent.'' Nheless, she still walked onto the arena stage without hesitation. A man was leaning lightly on an old tree behind him not far away. He narrowed his sinister yet charming eyes slightly. A sinister glint flickered past his eyes. But when he saw the woman heading to the arena stage, his smile became gentle¡­ "So you are Mu Ru Yue?" The man looked arrogantly and domineering at the woman standing before him on the arena stage and asked coldly. Mu Ru Yue shifted her gaze to the man upon hearing that. It was undeniable this man looked extremely handsome. His facial appearance seemed to be crafted by a knife. He had an icily arrogant and egotistical gaze within his grey eyes. He didn''t seem to ce importance on other people in his eyes. There was a horizontal knife scar on his handsome face. But it didn''t ruin his appearance in the slightest. It enhanced his sex appeal instead¡­ Currently, he had slung a broadsword behind his back. The broadsword was covered by white clothes, hiding its appearance¡­ It was obvious Chu Kuang was really confident in his might as he didn''t n to draw his sword. "You may use weapons to fight against me." Chu Kuang raised his chin as he looked down upon Mu Ru Yue. Mu Ru Yue smiled faintly and asked, "Aren''t you using?" "You¡­ currently don''t qualify to make me draw my sword. I shall have a look at your might first before deciding if you are capable enough for me to draw my battle de!" Chapter 1225- God King High Realm Part 8 The man''s voice was arrogant and brazen. His eyes were covered with ayer of darkness. Swish! When Mu Ru Yue raised her hand, the Heavenly Dragon me Sword was grasped within her hand. She smirked slightly andmented, "Since so, I shall be uncourteous. A Sword That Pierces Through The Heavens!" ''A Sword That Pierces Through The Heavens?'' Lin Ruo Yu''s body stiffened for a while upon hearing those seven words. She seemed to raise her head and looked at the woman that had shed therge sword mercilessly down in disbelief. "A Sword That Pierces Through The Heavens? How is this possible? How can she know ''A Sword That Pierces Through The Heavens''s move?" ''A Sword That Pierces Through The Heavens was Wu Wang''s killer move that year. How can she know how to do that sword move then?'' Lin Ruo Yu''s face was filled with excitement at this instant, staring at Mu Ru Yue. She was, more importantly, reluctant to shift her gaze away. Greed brimmed in her eyes. It was as though she was trying to engrave that killer move into her heart. It was only then she could continue to believe that man was still living in this world¡­ Boom! When the mes from the sky shed down, it had forced Chu Kuang to retreat a couple of steps back. He raised his handsome face and looked at Mu Ru Yue with his grey eyes. He narrowed his eyes slightly. He charged toward Mu Ru Yue without any warning. Swish! Green mes were ignited on his palm before he shot those mes toward Mu Ru Yue''s head. Mu Ru Yue hastily countered his mes when she felt the aura from behind her. mes were shot toward Chu Kuang, forcing him to retreat a couple of steps once again¡­ The crowd who was anticipating a great show was stupefied. They had an impression Chu Kuang would instantly kill Mu Ru Yue. Why was he being forced to retreat two steps instead in the end? "You already qualify for me to draw my sword!" Icily arrogance filled Chu Kuang''s eyes as he looked down upon Mu Ru Yue¡­ Following that, his hand gradually reached his back gentlynding on the handle of the broadsword¡­ "Drawing his sword? Is Chu Kuang nning to draw his sword?" "It has to be known Chu Kuang never draws his sword during battles. He will only do so if it was people that have sufficient might that he recognizes! Can it be this woman''s might is already sufficient to be recognized by him?" The crowd gasped as they looked at Mu Ru Yue in shock. How much power this woman possessed to make Chu Kuang draw his sword? Swish! Chu Kuang drew his broadsword. A tyrannical grandeur surged forth at that instant, oppressing toward Mu Ru Yue. A gale was born. The man was tightly gripping onto the battle sword in his hand under the gale. It was as if that battle sword gave rise to the gale in his surroundings. "Hur! Hur!" Zhou Min chuckled lowly as shemented, "With Chu Kuang''s might, he can easily overwhelm her. But this woman is impressive, making Chu Kuang draw his sword! It''s a great pity she won''t be able to deal a move once Chu Kuang draws his sword¡­" A gale was condensed within Chu Kuang''s hand. When the broadswordnded on the floor, the ground instantly split. Rocks were being tossed toward Mu Ru Yue. The crowd felt pity when they saw that tyrannical attack. She would surely lose this time¡­ The mighty stormnded on Mu Ru Yue''s chest as that instant. She was sent flying backward momentarily, crashing heavily to the ground. When Zhou Min nced at Mu Ru Yue who had copsed on the ground, she smirked slightly and judged, "The victor for the first round ofpetition is settled. Then¡­" "Wait!" Zhou Min frowned slightly from being interrupted. She swept a gaze at the woman who was getting up on her feet and asked, "How are you still able to stand?" Chapter 1226 - God King High Realm Part 9 Even they could feel the might of Chu Kuang''s broadsword when he drew his sword. But she could still stand up¡­ "Aren''t you too impatient?" Mu Ru Yue wiped away the blood remnants from the corner of her lips. She sniggered, "I''ve not lost. Yet, you judge him as the victor. You as a judge is too impatient." Zhou Min''s expression changed drastically when she felt the crowd''s gaze. She sneered andmented, "Mu Ru Yue, I''m doing you a favour. You aren''t his match. Why do you want to suffer unnecessary pain and torture? You should concede as soon as possible¡­" "Sorry, but I don''t have the word ''concede'' in my dictionary. I will win this match!" Mu Ru Yue raised her head slightly. Mu Ru Yue''s face looked incredibly dazzling when the morning sunlightnded on her face, making Chu Kuang''s gaze subconsciously absent-minded. "Alright. Since you are adamant, don''t me me for not warning youter!" Zhou Min gritted her teeth as she rebuked snappily. "Yo-u are good." Chu Kuang raised his chin and with a cold and grave expression, he said, "I, Chu Kuang, have never acted in concert with anyone. Yet, you''re the first. I will fight with you to the end no matter what for this match, regardless of winning or losing. This is due to you making me interested in this battle! I hope you will be able to satisfy me in this match!" "You''re overpraising me." Mu Ru Yue smiled faintly. Following that, she attacked without warning¡­ "A Sword That Pierces The Heavens!" Swish! mes momentarily surged forth and shed down mercilessly. It was only an instant by the entire sky was dyed with a crimson red colour. The mes gradually formed into an enormous sword, shing at the man on the ground¡­ Glimmers danced in Chu Kuang''s eyes when he saw the power emitting from that attack. Heughed heartily before receiving the blow¡­ Boom! An rming explosion was heard. The entire arena stage crumbled into ruins. The two standing within the ruins were in a sorry state. However, Chu Kuang felt an unprecedented satisfaction! ''Invigorating! ''This is too invigorating! ''It has been ages since I have such a fun battle. I can go at full power in this battle¡­'' "Chu Wang¡­ isughing?" "I remember it seems to be two years ago where he gave out suchughter. He isughing again today¡­" Shock permeated the crowd''s heart as they looked at Chu Kuang''s smiling expression¡­ "It has been ages since I have such a fun battle. Let''s continue!" Chu Kuang raised his broadsword and charged toward Mu Ru Yue as he made thatment¡­ The battle between the two of them was reaching a climax on the arena stage. Blood trickled from the corner of his mouth, enhancing the ice-cold arrogance on his face. However, Mu Ru Yue was obviously also in a tattered state. There was arge cut on her shoulder. Blood was streaming out from that cut¡­ Zhou Min''s expression turned from her initial contempt to gravely pale. She gritted her teeth and red at Mu Ru Yue. "Chu Wang can only stand at a tie with her now!" Zhou Minmented in hatred, "If it isn''t for the top five disciples out learning through experience, I won''t have purposely drawn the lots making Chu Kuang battle against her. ording to today''s situation, Chu Kuang needs to use some time to defeat her¡­" Zhou Min tightened her fists and took in a deep breath. ''I only have this chance. I mustn''t let her pass¡­'' A brazen green storm surged out from Chu Kuang''s de, instantly sweeping over to Mu Ru Yue. Boom! Itnded on Mu Ru Yue''s chest. Chapter 1227-1229 God King High Realm

Chapter 1227 - God King High Realm Part 10

Mu Ru Yue was momentarily sent flying backward. She crashed heavily onto the ground, spitting out a mouthful of blood. Her face turned gravely pale; her lip''splexion was void of rosiness¡­ The man leaning against the tree gradually straightened his body with his purple eyes fixated on the arena stage. If there was someone by his side, they would certainly notice the man''s tightly clenched fists¡­ "Yue Er!" Qian Ye was rmed and turned pale as she nervously looked at Mu Ru Yue. Even though Mu Ru Yue could fight against opponent one realm above hers, Chu Wang was a God-king Peak realm practitioner that could instantly kill people at his cultivation. Hence, there was still a difference in might between Chu Wang and her. It was already a feat for her to sustain in the battle until now¡­ "You lost." Chu Wang looked at the woman copsed on the ground and remarked arrogantly, "But I am really impressed. You were able to battle against me for so long with your God-king Mid realm''s might. Nheless, your battle technique and stamina are sufficient. The only thing you''recking is power. The disparity between our might can''t be evened¡­" ''That''s right¡­ ''The only difference between Chu Wang and me is power¡­'' Mu Ru Yue clenched her fists tightly. She could only feel waves of pain now¡­ "This time thepetition can finally be counted as over. The victor is¡­" Zhou Min smilingly announced with tion in her eyes. But a tyrannical power surged forth from the body of the woman that was lying on the ground before she could finish her announcement. The power rose directly to the sky, scattering the clouds in the sky¡­ "God-king High realm?" The crowd was stunned. Had Mu Ru Yue broken through to the God-king High realm? Zhou Min was shocked by the sudden unforeseen event. She only came back to her senses after a long time had passed, staring at Mu Ru Yue. ''Why? Why has she broken through at the critical moment? Otherwise, she could have been eliminated from thepetition!'' "Chu Kuang." Mu Ru Yue stood up and wiped away the remnants of blood from the corner of her lips. With a slight smirk, she said, "What you said previously was right that the only difference we have between each other is power. However, my power surpasses ordinary people. My power was simr to the might of a God-king High realm before breaking through. But now¡­" Swish! Boundless mes surged forth from her back, covering her thin body like a waterfall. There was arge sword ced horizontally before the mes, radiating with never-ending radiance¡­ A Sword That Pierces The Heavens! Boom! The mighty power surged toward Chu Kuang under the crowd''s shocked gaze. Chu Kuang still hadn''t gotten back to his senses at this moment. But it was already toote when he did. The tyrannical mes instantly st on his chest. Grey robes soared through the sky this instant, crashing heavily within the crowd. Lost? Had the honorable Battle de Chu Kuang lost? This oue was hard for several people to digest. In the neers'' point of view, Chu Kung was akin to a god to them¡­ Nheless, Chu Kuang didn''t feel the slightest displeased regarding this oue. He raised his head to look at the azure sky. A satisfied smile graced his cold and arrogant face. Mu Ru Yue withdrew the Heavenly Dragon me Sword, gradually turning around to head toward Qian Ye and the rest. But a voice was heard behind her at that moment, "Wait a minute." "Hmm?" Mu Ru Yue turned around to look at Chu Kuang and asked, "Do you need something from me?" Scorching glow radiated from Chu Kuang''s eyes as he asked, "Can I look you for battles from now on?" Chapter 1228- God King High Realm Part 11 Mu Ru Yue frowned when she heard his words. She turned around and refused, "I''m not interested so don''te looking for me." She left without turning her head back once she tossed out those words. But her rejection didn''t demoralize Chu Kuang. In his point of view, he had discovered a prey with such difficulty so how could he give it up so easily¡­ "Mu Ru Yue, you shall be my rival from now on. There will be a day where I defeat you!" Mu Ru Yue almost stumbled. But she understood that Chu Kuang wasn''t provoking her. He was just a person that loved battling¡­ "Yue Er, you''re in trouble." Li Sha stuck out her tongue as she asked, "Do you know why the first five top rankers on the ranking board in the academy aren''t in school?" "What is the ranking board about?" Mu Ru Yue frowned as she swept a gaze at Li Sha. Li Sha widened her eyes in astonishment as she exined, "Yue Er, you don''t even know what the ranking board is after joining the academy for such a long time? The ranking board is the ranking of all disciples within God Academy. Chu Kuang is ranked sixth so there are five more disciples before him. Those five people couldn''t stand Chu Kuang''s harassment that they chose to avoid him by heading out of the academy to gain experience¡­" Li Sha pursed her lips after saying that as she continued, "Chu Kuang is a bonafide mad person! Once he found a person stronger than him, he will frequently harass the person to battle against him! Therefore, the disciples that were stronger than him in the academy were smart to shun away from him. Now, you had provoked him. He will most probably be going to disturb you¡­" "H-he''s really a mad man." Mu Ru Yue rubbed her nose and smiled. "Next, Qian Ye against Xiao Yu!" Qian Ye was startled for a moment upon hearing that announcement. She sniggered andmented, "My guess was indeed right. Xiao Yu''s might is inferior to Yue Er''s. She surely doesn''t have the strength to fight against Yue Er. Thus, she¡­ will certainly be my opponent!" ''I have already waited for this day ages ago¡­'' She looked at Xiao Yu who was standing beside Zhou Min upon saying that. Simrly, Xiao Yu had looked toward her¡­ "Qian Ye, be careful." Li Lian frowned and couldn''t resist warning her. "I understand." Even though she said that, there was still a trace of pride was emitted from Qian Ye''s eyes as she looked coldly at Xiao Yu¡­ But Qian Ye felt a gaze staring at her at this moment. Qian Ye frowned tightly as she swept a gaze through the crowd beneath the stage. Her eyes met with Qi Mo''s worried gaze. A slightly mixed feeling flickered past her heart. ''Previously, when I loved him, he had ridiculed and reviled me. Yet, he persistently wants to be back with me now¡­ ''As expected, this man is a rather shameless person!'' No matter what he was doing now, he had already greatly hurt Qian Ye. There was no longer a possibility for her to continue loving him¡­ "Qian Ye!" Xiao Yu bit her lip hard. Her heart was filled with resentment and jealousy. ''Elder Brother Qi Mo''s gaze should be mine. Who Qian Ye thinks she is to steal away the gaze that should solely belong to me? ''I will make Elder Brother Qi Mo understand who is morepatible to be with him today¡­'' The two of them that were already widely known to have a bad rtionship walked briskly toward the arena. Instantly, everyone had focused their gazes on them, quieting down momentarily¡­ "Qian Ye." Xiao Yu smiled but her smile had lost her usual cool. She said with loathsome, "You can choose to concede! Otherwise, I may identally take your life!" "Just by yourself?" Qian Ye snorted coldly as she looked down at Xiao Yu with her chin held high. She continued, "I''ve already waited ages for today. Therefore, I definitely won''t lose to you¡­" Chapter 1229 - God King High Realm Part 12 The two of them were bickering with each other on the arena stage. Xiao Yu sneered. She seemed to be not regarding Qian Ye as her opponent. ''No matter what, she is just a God-general High realm practitioner. How can she defeat me?'' "Qian Ye, you can make your move first so people won''t say I am bullying the weak." Xiao Yu swept a gaze at Qian Ye and said calmly. "Since so¡­" Qian Ye sneered. Her hands gripped tightly onto the sword in her hand. Swish! Her body formed into a sharp wind, strucking toward Xiao Yu. Xiao Yu''s expression gradually stiffened as she looked at Qian Ye in shock. But Qian Ye had already reached before her before she came back to her senses¡­ Xiao Yu hastily drew her sword at that instant. Bang! She was forced a couple of steps back¡­ "God-king Low realm!" Xiao Yu''s expression became unpleasant and shrieked, "You were clearly only at the God-general High realm. Why have you broken through to the God-king Low realm?" ''Damn it! I don''t have any advantage now!'' "Swish!" Zhou Min immediately stood up while clenching her fists tightly, staring at the two people on the arena stage. A sinister cold glint shed past her eyes. "God-king Low realm¡­ She had reached the God-king Low realm. It will be impossible for Xiao Yu to kill her then unless Xiao Yu activates the secret technique. But the after effect of using that will that she will be bedridden for a year¡­" Zhou Min saw Xiao Yu had lifted her head after thinking about that. A sinister sneer graced her face. "Qian Ye, do you think you will be my match just by breaking through to the God-king Low realm? Haha! That''s too hrious! You must die today!" Waves of killing intent surged forth from Xiao Yu''s body as she sniggered. Following that, she gradually closed her eyes and chanted something. Her grandeur rapidly increased from her body before Xiao Yu abruptly opened her eyes. Qian Ye frowned. Just when she wanted to continue battling, she discovered she couldn''t move¡­ This discovery made Qian Ye stunned for a moment and asked subconsciously, "What did you do to me?" "Hehe!" Xiao Yu chuckled lowly and said, "It is just a move to immobilize you. You will be crippled even if you somehow manage to survive my next move without any defense, despite being at the God-king Low Realm! Now, die!" Instantly, Xiao Yu gathered all of her power before her forming into an intense gale before surging toward Qian Ye. Her power was stronger than before making the entire sky lose its luster¡­ "Qian Ye!" Li Sha''s expression changed. She could feel Xiao Yu''s killing intent behind that move. If Qian Ye received it, she would¡­ "The empire princess is going to lose her life." The crowd shook their heads and sighed upon seeing the current scene. In their point of view, Qian Ye had already died¡­ Boom! A glow spread out from Qian Ye''s body the instant the gale surged toward Qian Ye, blocking Xiao Yu''s attack. Qian Ye was unharmed¡­ ''I-is that the jade bracelet?" Li Sha was stunned. ''How can I have forgotten that Mu Ru Yue had previously given us a jade bracelet that can enable us to block a God-king Low realm attack? No matter how much Xiao Yu''s power has increased, she was still at the God-king Low realm¡­ ''Hence, her attack can''t harm Qian Ye.'' "Why did it turn out like this?" Xiao Yu''splexion turned gravely pale and stumbled a couple of steps back. Pfft! She spat out a mouthful of blood. Herplexion turned increasingly paler. "Is it my turn now?" Chapter 1230 God King High Realm

Chapter 1230 - God King High Realm Part 13

Qian Ye sneered and raised her chin as she strode arrogantly toward Xiao Yu. Her grandeur spread out from her body as she advanced¡­ "Xiao Yu, you are delusional in trying topete against me. Moreover, let me tell you this, you''re nothingpared to me! I''ve already given up on that man Qi Mo ever since he pped me to protect you! But you still refuse to let me off the hook, constantly trying to harm and take my friends'' lives! Therefore, I shall settle the debts with you now!" Xiao Yu took two steps back. She bit down on her lips, ring at Qian Ye with all her might. The aftereffect of using the secret technique had started to make her body void of strength. Her limbs were all numb¡­ "You can''t kill me nor do you dare to kill me! But I certainly won''t let you off. If given a chance, I will surely rip your body into tiny pieces, making you die without aplete body!" Xiao Yu wasn''t afraid as she knew her master would save her while Qian Ye wouldn''t be able to go against Master''s order¡­ Qian Ye didn''t say further. She just raised the sword in her hand up high, looking down at Xiao Yu. "I will let you see whether if I dare to kill you or not!" ''There''s nothing that I, as the empire princess, don''t dare to do¡­'' When Qian Ye swung her sword toward Xiao Yu, Zhou Min''s expression changed greatly. She hastily yelled, "Stop!" However, Qian Ye turned a deaf ear to her. Zhou Min finally couldn''t just watch on. Her body moved in a sh toward Qian Ye. Boom! A tyrannical force came from behind Qian Ye, strucking mercilessly on her back. Qian Ye was sted off the arena stage before she could strike down her sword. She coughed out a mouthful of blood¡­ "Qian Ye!" Yi Lian and the rest''s expression changedpletely, hastily heading to Qian Ye''s side. "Qian Ye, are you alright?" "Cough! Cough!" Qian Ye coughed dryly, coughing another mouthful of blood. She shook her head with a gravely paleplexion and replied, "I''m fine but¡­" Instantly, rage surged in the crowd''s heart. Yi Lian suppressed her fury and raised her head to look at Zhou Min, standing on the arena stage. "Elder Zhou Min, don''t you think you''re too much? You made a move on a contestant when thepetition is ongoing. Don''t you think you''re too injustice?" Everyone looked at Zhou Min in contempt at this instant. They were obviously enraged by Zhou Min''s action. Thepetition wouldn''t be over unless a side conceded! But Zhou Min, as the judge, meddled in thepetition, harming a participant! Zhou Min rebuked coldly, "Where it is possible to let people off, one should spare them! Yu Er has already lost so she didn''t need to continue and take her life¡­" "Hahaha!" Yi Lian burst outughing. mes of fury zed in her heart as she rebuked, "Has she lost? I didn''t seem to have heard her pleading for mercy. She even shouted she wanted to rip Qian Ye''s corpse into tiny fragments! Elder Zhou Min, is this your sense of justice? How can you be qualified to be a judge?" She continued after a pause, "Moreover, why didn''t you stop Xiao Yu when she almost took Qian Ye''s life? Where it is possible to let people off, one should spare them? Hur! You should tell that to Xiao Yu instead. She had tried to harm and kill us countless times during the past year. This time, if it wasn''t for Qian Ye possessing the White Jade Bracelet, the one that dies would be her. Will you still stand up and say the phrase, ''Where it is possible to let people off, one should spare them!'', to Xiao Yu?" Yi Lian usually was elegant and calm. But she had spoken so many words this time. It could be seen how enraged she was¡­ Chapter 1231-1232 God King High Realm

Chapter 1231 - God King High Realm Part 14

"What Lady Yi Lian said is right!" Lu Zhen frowned and continued coldly, "Elder Zhou Min, you''re indeed being injustice! It is unfair to the other disciples!" "Justice?" Zhou Min sniggered and rebuked, "Since I am the judge, my word is justice! Furthermore, I shall set a new rule from now on. Disciples of the academy can''t cripple and kill one another. Battles must be stopped once the victor emerges. Otherwise, they will be expelled from the academy!" Zhou Min was very influential among the academy''s elders. Hence, she could casually set academy rules. Therefore, she said those words¡­ Lu Zhen was so angered that his expression changed and said, "The person that can make such a decision within the academy is Lord Dean, not you!" Zhou Min sniggered and rebuked, "The dean never bothers with such matters. Everything just needs to be reported to Elder Rong! But do you think this new rule wouldn''t be approved by Elder Rong? The academy is originally for disciples to learn, not to kill and cripple each other! I have the authority to expel this girl from the academy for casually killing and harming disciples! As for her friends, since they are on good terms with her, they can''t be any good. Our God Academy doesn''t need such people!" Zhou Min looked gloomily at the rest upon saying that¡­ "Hehe!" Yi Lian chuckled lowly, "It was Xiao Yu that tried to kill and harm us first. If you want to chase us out from the academy, Xiao Yu doesn''t qualify to continue staying here!" Zhou Min swept a gaze at Yi Lian before saying coldly, "What evidence do you have to prove that Xiao Yu wanted to kill you all? Why am I unaware of that? My disciple has a kind nature. She isn''t malicious like you all! Thus, she can''t be ced on par with you all on this matter¡­" "That''s right!" A cold voice was suddenly heard from behind the crowd¡­ "They indeed can''t be ced on a par on this matter since your disciple isn''tpatible!" Lu Zhen was ted with faint excitement that surged in his eyes upon hearing that voice¡­ ''The Dean is here. This is great. I want to see how Zhou Min continues to act so arrogantly¡­'' "Who are you?" Zhou Min''s eyes darkened as she swept a gaze at Lin Ruo Yu who was walking over to them. Zhou Min sized her up from top to bottom with a disdainful smirk¡­ "I am Mu Ru Yue''s maternal aunt." Lin Ruo Yu halted her steps when she stood beside Mu Ru Yue. She cast a sharp gaze at Zhou Min. With a cold voice, she said, "You want to chase my niece out of the academy? I''m afraid you don''t have the qualification." "Hahaha!" Zhou Min burst outughing and said, "It isn''t up to a vige woman to decide whether I have the qualification! Let me give you a piece of advice so that you won''t get into unnecessary trouble. Our God Academy is so prestigious that no one can oppose¡­" Lu Zhen looked at Zhou Min as though he was looking at an idiot¡­ ''Does this woman has loose screws in her head? ''Is she trying to use the God Academy to oppose Lord Dean and even said that the influential power of Lord Dean''s subordinates isn''t something Lord Dean can oppose? ''If it wasn''t that her brain has issues, what else could it be?'' "Is that so?" Lin Ruo Yu smiled. Her smile contained contempt as she continued, "I want to see what you can do to me! Even if my niece wants to wreak havoc in the academy, the Elder Rong you have spoken wouldn''t dare to do anything to her. Now, you want to chase her out of the academy? Do you think this God Academy belongs to you?" The crowd who was still disdaining Zhou Min''s action gasped when they heard what Lin Ruo Yu said¡­ Chapter 1232 - God King High Realm Part 15 What status did this woman possess for her to act so imprudently to the point of not cing importance on Elder Rong? Even neers knew Elder Rong''s position in the academy. Currently, the dean didn''t bother with matters of the academy. Elder Rong naturally became the governor of the academy. Even Elder Zhou Min had to behave respectfully toward Elder Rong. Yet, she said Elder Rong wouldn''t dare chase her niece out of the academy. Who did she think she is to act so arrogantly?! "Hahaha!" Zhou Min burst outughing. But there was insuppressible rage within herughter. She continued, "Good! Really Good! Now, I will prove to you whether I, Zhou Min, has the authority to chase her out of the academy." "Someone!" Zhou Min''s gaze turned gloomy as she ordered coldly, "By my order as the elder, Mu Ru Yue, Yi Lian, Li Sha, and Qian Ye have vited the rules of our academy. Thus, they shall be expelled. They shall never step a foot within thepound of the academy ever again!" Lin Ruo Yu''s expression darkened gradually. Just when she wanted to say something, a voice was heard from beneath the stage¡­ "Elder Zhou Min, there is a matter I would like to mention." Huang Yu red at Mu Ru Yue as she walked out from within the crowd and said, "Mu Ru Yue''s servant known as Fire Phoenix loves to seduce men! She must have been taught to do so by Mu Ru Yue. This could be seen as proof that she simrly likes to seduce men. A woman like her indeed doesn''t qualify to stay within the academy." Boom! A sinister cold power enveloped Huang Yu''s body once she said finish those words, making her shudder from the coldness. When she turned her head in astonishment, a handsome and charming face momentarily entered her gaze¡­ "It''s him!" Huang Yu''s expression changed greatly and said, "Isn''t this the man that was within Mu Ru Yue on God Mountain? Why has he appeared within God Academy?" The man slowly walked toward Mu Ru Yue under the crowd''s curious gaze. Instantly, a light smile appeared on his handsome face. His gaze from his purple eyes was like warm sunlight shining upon Mu Ru Yue¡­ "I have just left for a while. Why has amotion urred?" Ye Wu Chen stopped his steps once he was before Mu Ru Yue. With a charming smile, he suggested, "Mu Er, do you need me to kill her?" He turned his head to look at Huang Yu once he said that. Every smile disappeared from his face at that instant. It became gloomy and horrifying. Killing intent was fully released from his body without any mercy¡­ Huang Yu felt it difficult to breathe under his tyrannical grandeur with her gaze filled with astonishment. "This Elder has just implemented a new rule that disciples are forbidden to kill and cripple each other within the academy. Yet, you dared to want to kill someone before me! You clearly aren''t respecting me as an elder. Since so, you shall be expelled along with them! Somebody, cast them out of the academy and in passing, simrly throw this vige woman out!" Lin Ruo Yu sighed helplessly when she looked at Zhou Min''s arrogant appearance. She didn''t wish for her identity to be known as she didn''t want trouble. Now, it seemed she didn''t have a choice not to¡­ "Zhou Min, do you really think you''re almighty? Let''s have Elder Rong personally tell you whether you have the authority to change the rules of the academy at will!" Lin Ruo Yu sneered as she swept a sharp gaze toward Zhou Min. Just when Zhou Min wanted to ridicule her, a familiar figure entered her eyes¡­ "Elder Rong? Why has hee? Zhou Min was stunned as she asked in shock. However, Elder Rong didn''t even look at her and walked toward Lin Ruo Yu. "Lord dean, why have you summoned me?" Chapter 1233-1234 Ye Wu Chens fury

Chapter 1233 - Ye Wu Chen''s fury Part 1

''Lord Dean?'' Zhou Min''s smile stiffened as she looked dazedly at Elder Rong who was standing before Lin Ruo Yu. She couldn''t help but ask, "Elder Rong, what did you just say?" ''How could this viger-looking person be the legendary Lord Dean?'' "Elder Rong," Lin Ruo Yu frowned slightly. With a glint that flickered past her eyes, she queried, "Is this the elder of God Academy? If it wasn''t for me to leave the back mountain, I probably still wouldn''t know the current state of God Academy¡­" Elder Rong swept a gaze at Zhou Min who had already been scared witless when he heard her words. He frowned slightly with a sharp gaze. "Elder Rong¡­" Zhou Min looked at Elder Rong with a gravely paleplexion. She wanted to say something but swallowed her words before she voiced them out¡­ "Hmph!" Elder Rong snorted coldly and said, "Lord Dean, don''t fret. I will certainly deal with this matter properly!" Boom! It was like a p of thunder at their ears. The crowd was stunned subconsciously¡­ If they had heard it wrong for the first time, how could they for the second? Instantly, everyone gasped as though they couldn''t believe their ears¡­ "Did you say you wanted to chase me out of God Academy?" Lin Ruo Yu smirked with a sneer. With a cial gaze, she challenged, "I want to see how you can chase me out of the academy!" Bang! Zhou Min retreated a couple of steps back, heavily sitting onto the ground. Remorse filled her current expression¡­ "Dean¡­ She is the dean¡­" Huang Yu hastily covered her lips, preventing herself from making a sound. But her body was quivering and herplexion turned gravely pale¡­ However, the one that got the most shock was Xiao Yu. ''I''ve noticed Lin Ruo Yu wasn''t an ordinary vige woman long ago. But I didn''t expect her to be dean of the academy¡­ ''Her status is far superior aspared to my Master''s. Xiao Yu bit down on her lips. Resentment brimmed in her heart. Her tightly clenched fists trembled slightly¡­ "This round ofpetition shall be hosted by Lu Zhen! Somebody, drag Zhou Min and Xiao Yu down for me. As for what to do with these two people, they shall be dealt with by the elder council!" Xiao Yu stumbled a few steps, almost falling to the ground. She knew she was doomed this time¡­ Lu Zhen was the judge for the following exams. But due to themotion, everyone was in great shock. However, the neers'' exam still came to an end while they were in shock¡­ Yi Lian and Li Sha had naturally passed the exam, sessfully advancing to the next year¡­ It was night. The night was exceptionally quiet. Currently, Zhou Min was anxiously pacing within a deste courtyard within the academy. She knew once the discussion among the elders had ended, she would surely be killed. But now, Elder Rong was watching over them. It would extremely difficult for them to escape¡­ "Master." Xiao Yu bit down gently on her lip. Ayer of tears coated her eyes as she asked, "Will we die?" Zhou Min''s heart shuddered when she heard the helplessness in her voice. She suppressed the trembles in her heart before she consoled with a smile, "Don''t worry, everything will be fine. Even though we had done all those matters, we will at most be punished a little. Elder Rong won''t kill us¡­" "Mas¡­" When Xiao Yu turned her head to look at her, wanting to say something, she stopped her speech abruptly. The pupils in her eyes dted as if she saw something horrifying¡­ "What''s wrong?" Zhou Min frowned, not understanding Xiao Yu''s behaviour. When she followed Xiao Yu''s gaze, a purple figure was instantly reflected within her eyes under the night¡­ Chapter 1234 - Ye Wu Chen''s fury Part 2 Purple robes fluttered slightly among the night breeze. The man was like a night Asura. The Devil Snare''s pattern on his face made his appearance more intimidating under the moonlight¡­ "Wh-why have you appeared here?" Xiao Yu was frightened, hastily hiding behind Zhou Min. She looked dreadfully at the man before her¡­ ''It''s unknown why the power radiating from this man is making me apprehensive¡­ The man walked in from outside. A hurricane gradually rose from the surroundings of his body, spreading throughout the room¡­ "Xiao Yu." Zhou Min patted Xiao Yu''s hand in consolement. She cast a cold gaze at Ye Wu Chen and said, "Why have youe here?" The man smirked slightly. With a sinister yet charming voice that carried a cold vibe, he replied, "I''vee to kill you all." Zhou Min was stunned for a moment before she burst outughing. "Do you think you''re my match? Brat, you''ve overestimated your might!" Swish! Zhou Min soared to the air pressuring toward Ye Wu Chen after tossing out those words. Ye Wu Chen gradually raised his head and looked sinister cold at Zhou Min that was rapidly heading toward him. His grandeur was abruptly released from his body, forming into a ck hurricane before him¡­ "God Emperor?" Zhou Min halted her steps as she widened her eyes in astonishment. "How are you a God Emperor? I remember you were only at the God-king Mid realm during the test. Why are you at the God Emperor realm?" Ye Wu Chen chuckled. That smile was worthy for heaven and earth to change their colour. But the two before him didn''t in the slightest amazed by his smile. It only gave them a sinister, cial cold feeling¡­ "It''s just a testing stone. If I don''t want others to know my actual might, then I won''t let anyone know!" Zhou Min gasped. ''This man had hidden his actual might!'' "Why have you done that?" ''If it was other talents, they would want to let the whole world know of their achievement at his youthful age. But this man¡­ he chose to hide his might instead! ''Why on earth did he do that?'' Ye Wu Chen walked gradually, gradually pressuring toward Zhou Min. "I am wholeheartedly willing to hide all of my radiance when I''m by her side. Do you understand why now?" Zhou Min''s heart shuddered at this moment. His meaning was clear. ''It is due to Mu Ru Yue that he is wholeheartedly willing to hide his radiance to make himself appear not as outstanding¡­'' "Haha!" Suddenly, Zhou Minughed frantically as she mocked, "So what if you possess a God Emperor''s might? You simrly won''t be my match! Since you''re seeking death, this Elder shall grant you that wish!" Boom! Zhou Min fully unleashed her grandeur, charging quickly toward Ye Wu Chen¡­ Yet, the man''s originally tyrannical grandeur intensified further just when she was about to reach Ye Wu Chen; his grandeur directly rose toward the sky¡­ Bang! Zhou Min retreated a couple of steps back, falling heavily on the ground. She raised her head to look at the man''s handsome and charming face, bbergasted. "What secret technique did you use? There definitely will be a side effect for using such a secret technique. Is it really worth it to use it to kill me?" Zhou Min shrieked out in the end with a voice filled with boundless fear¡­ "In my point of view, it is worth it as long as it enables me to kill you¡­" The man smirked, gradually raising his hand. A ck sword appeared within his hand momentarily. With a sinister cold gaze, he swung his sword down toward Zhou Min¡­ "Master!" Xiao Yu was so scared that herplexion turned gravely pale, shrieking out loud. Chapter 1235 - Ye Wu Chens fury Part 3

Chapter 1235 - Ye Wu Chen''s fury Part 3

Zhou Min dodged to the side the instant the ck sword shed downward. Nheless, one of her arms was still chopped off in the process. Blood spurted out from her amputated limb, staining the entire ground before her red¡­ "Ah!" A heart wrenching shriek filled the entire sky. Zhou Min''splexion turned gravely pale from the pain. She wanted to faint but her will was too strong. Losing consciousness was just a fleeting dream¡­ "You''re a devil!" ''That''s right, this man must be a devil¡­'' "Let me count how many times has it been?" Ye Wu Chen smiled sinisterly and said, "The first was you dispatched her to the North Wind ins for the people within that ins to take her life. The second time was you trapped her within the magic array, wanting for her to be killed under the ws of demon beasts. The third time was you purposely drew a God-king High realm practitioner during the drawing lots, delusional in wanting him to kill her¡­" Zhou Min''s heart chilled a little at every count of Ye Wu Chen''s debt with her. ''Anything you do is being seen by the heavens. If you do too many bad deeds, you will surely receive karma¡­'' Zhou Min truly believed that saying now. However, she didn''t regret¡­ Thinking about that, Zhou Min turned her head to look at Xiao Yu who had a gravely paleplexion. With a smirk, she said, "Everything I''ve done is for my disciple so I don''t regret it! As long as it makes my disciple happy, I''m willing to kill anyone¡­ The only regret I have is that I failed to kill that woman! But if given another chance, I will still try to kill her!" "Master¡­" Two drops of tears rolled out from Xiao Yu''s eyes. "I''ve implicated you¡­" "No, Yu Er, I''m really happy to get to see you. There''s just something I''ve never told you." Zhou Min smiled slightly and said, "I already recognised that you''re my daughter that I had fostered out that year the instant I saw you." A p of thunder rolled past Xiao Yu''s heart. Her body stiffened as she looked astonished at Zhou Min who had a bitter smile on her face. "Wh-what did you say?" ''I''m Master''s daughter? How''s this possible?'' Zhou Min chuckled bitterly before she revealed, "I was dumped by that heartless rat, your father, when I gave birth to you that year. I''ve fostered you out in order to get revenge. I had even lied to him that I had already tossed you down a cliff, making his heart ache¡­ But all these years, I''ve always been yearning for you¡­ Yet, I didn''t expect to see you again. I had nned to make up for my remorse to you from that moment on¡­" Xiao Yu staggered a little, shaking her head in disbelief. Suddenly, she pounced toward Zhou Min as though she had lost her sanity, wailing out loud. "Why didn''t you tell me about this earlier before I became on bad terms with Qian Ye? The reason why I hated Qian Ye wasn''t fully due to Elder Brother Qi Mo. I was jealous of her. I was jealous of her noble status and was even more jealous of her identity as an empire princess. If you had told me earlier that you''re my mother, I wouldn''t need to be jealous of her!" Zhou Min''s body shuddered as she shut her eyes in sorrow. "Xiao Yu, I''m sorry. I was afraid you wouldn''t forgive and recognize me as your mother so¡­" "I hate you!" Xiao Yu didn''t wait for her toplete her sentence, interrupting her. "It is all your fault for my current predicament! If I knew I''ve such an awesome mother earlier on, I wouldn''t have made an enemy out of Qian Ye. Perhaps Elder Brother Qi Mo would have fallen in love with me again on behalf of you being the academy''s elder. But you''ve ruined my future and now, even my life¡­" Chapter 1236 - Ye Wu Chens fury Part 4

Chapter 1236 - Ye Wu Chen''s fury Part 4

Zhou Min opened her eyes and called out with a shaky voice, "Yu Er, I¡­" "Shut up! You aren''t worthy to call me as such!" Xiao Yu looked at Zhou Min. Her eyes no longer had her usual respect and awe. It solely brimmed with hatred¡­ "Since you weren''t willing to recognize me as your daughter the moment we reunited, I won''t recognize you now. You got to know that you have ruined your daughter''s future!" Every woman had their vanity¡­ It was especially so for Xiao Yu''s case as she grew up being bullied by several people since young. Her vanity was much stronger than others¡­ Currently, she didn''t in the slightest try to think in Zhou Min''s shoes that reached to their current predicament. She could only think that Zhou Min was the one that messed up her life¡­ If she knew Zhou Min was her biological Mother, why would she be jealous of Qian Ye''s identity? Zhou Min''s body stiffened. She didn''t expect that the return after revealing this matter was Xiao Yu''s hatred¡­ "I''m sorry. I had ruined your life. If I had a second chance, I definitely wouldn''t have abandoned you as revenge against that man." Zhou Min ced pressure over her bleeding stump as she stood up from the ground. Her face was terrifyingly pale. She staggered for a while as if she could fall at any moment¡­ "Ye Wu Chen, I will take you down with me!" ''This is the only way for me to have the slightest chance to fight for my daughter''s survival¡­'' Boom! A tyrannical force burst forth from Zhou Min''s body. Following that, she charged toward Ye Wu Chen with all her might without a care. Her expression revealed her intention to face death with equanimity¡­ Nheless, the man didn''t make any reaction to her aggressive attack¡­ Boundless ck mes floated in Ye Wu Chen''s surrounding the instant Zhou Min neared him. Swish! The mes enveloped Zhou Min¡­ "Ahhhh!" Zhou Min shrieked heart-wrenchingly under the intense pain. Her voice could make anyone feel their blood run cold. Yet, Xiao Yu, who was seeing this scene yed before her, was expressionless¡­ "Yu¡­ Yu Er¡­" Zhou Min stretched her hand toward the woman behind her when she was on the brink of death. She seemed to want to grab hold of something. Her eyes were filled with reluctance and guilt. Her lips were moving as though she was trying to convey her guilt¡­ Xiao Yu gradually shut her eyes. She had mixed feelings at the moment. She hated Zhou Min wasn''t due to her initial abandonment but due to her not using the identity as her Mother to be her backer within the academy. However, Zhou Min had alway been protecting her within the academy after all. In the end, she was whole-heartedly willing to give up her life for her¡­ Zhou Min looked at Xiao Yu with despair and sorrow. Her body slowly cremated under the might of the mes, vanishing from within the room. When the breeze blew past, it scattered her ashes everywhere¡­ Xiao Yu opened her eyes and looked coldly at Ye Wu Chen. "Even though Master had erred, it should be the academy to decide her punishment! You had overstepped your rights as a disciple! Of course, if you let me off, I''m willing to help you absolve this matter." Ye Wu Chen swept a gaze at Xiao Yu. With a sinister cold sneer, hemented, "I really feel pity for your Master. The person she tried to protect with her life would choose to use her death to protect herself in the end¡­" "She had done that whole-heartedly!" Xiao Yu looked coldly at Ye Wu Chen as she rebuked, "Master had given up her life for me. I must survive then. If Master was alive, she would have supported my decision¡­" ''No matter what, I won''t admit I am greedy for life and scared of death¡­'' Ye Wu Chen sneered as he walked toward Xiao Yu. His grandeur surged forth at that instant. A gale rose, circling the surroundings of the man''s robes¡­ "Anyone that is delusional in trying to harm her must die!" Chapter 1237-1238 The Region Head Manors Mishap

Chapter 1237 - The Region Head Manor''s Mishap Part 1

Xiao Yu''splexion turned gravely pale as she retreated a couple of steps back, looking at the man before her with dread. Swish! With a raise of the man''s palm, a ck ray instantly shot toward Xiao Yu. The light momentarily prated her chest under her fearful gaze¡­ "No!" Xiao You''s pupil abruptly dted as she shrieked in despair and fear. Following that, her body gradually copsed toward the ground¡­ Ye Wu Chen withdrew his hand and walked out of the room. Boom! Furthermore, mes were set aze the instant he left. The mes rose to the sky, burning everything in the room to crisp¡­ Pfft! Ye Wu Chen finally couldn''t suppress the urge to cough out a mouthful of blood at this moment. His handsome face instantly turned gravely pale¡­ "It seems that I can''t use this secret technique frequently." Ye Wu Chen wiped away the blood remnants from the corner of his mouth. With a smirk, hemented, "But I finally managed to deal with these people this way¡­" He remained silent for a bit after saying that before he left the ce without turning his head back. Nanyang Region, Region Head Manor. A powerful grandeur floated over from outside, almost suffocating the Wang family''s brothers. When they hadn''t gotten back to their senses, people appeared in the sky¡­ "Is this the Region Head Manor? It doesn''t seem much. I wonder how people of the Region Head Manor offended our Lady Zi Yu, making her want to annihte the Region Head Manor!" The expression of the Wang family''s brothers changed greatly. "Who are you?" Wang Hai clenched his fists, surveying the group of people in the sky. A middle-aged man wearing a navy blue robe was standing in mid-air, emitting a tyrannical grandeur. But what made people fearful was the man''s might. "Hehe!" The middle-aged man chuckled lowly and with a slight smirk, he dered, "I am here to kill all of you!" His grandeur instantly surged forth upon saying that, oppressing over the crowd with a might that could topple mountains and overturn seas. The crowd''splexion turned gravely pale without rosiness under that powerful might¡­ "Where is Mu Ru Yue? Make her appear here before me!" ''Region Head?'' Wang Hai was a little stunned before he hastily said, "Our chief isn''t here." "Where is she then?" The middle-aged man narrowed his eyes and asked coldly. "I don''t know." ''It seems these people are here for the Region Head. I must think of a way to notify her about their existence, making her beware of them¡­ ''It''s a pity Hai Wei and his Master had left the Nanyang Region recently. Hence, there currently aren''t any experts to guard the Nanyang Region¡­'' "Hmph! Even if you all don''t want to reveal, I can still be able to find her location myself. Now, I shall send all of you to hell first to let you wait for her there!" The middle-aged man sniggered and with a gradual raise of his hand, a mighty storm was gathered from his palm. Boom! The storm was shot toward the Wang family''s brothers. "Wang Shu, be careful!" Wang Hai''s expression changed drastically as he shouted anxiously. But it was already toote. The mighty storm had already appeared before them. Despair could be seen from all of their eyes¡­ Wang Hai looked dazedly at the approaching storm with a bitter smile on his face. Yet, a loud collision sound was heard at this instant. The entire ground quaked¡­ Swish! A stone wall erected from the ground, blocking his attack from entering the manor. When the two brothers were clueless as to what happened, Kong Fan ran toward them from behind, stumbling. He said, "Wang Hai! Wang Shu! The Region Head Manor''s magic array won''t hold him back for long. The two of you should take this chance to escape!" (Teaser) Xiao Yu''splexion turned gravely pale as she retreated a couple of steps back, looking at the man before her with dread. Swish! With a raise of the man''s palm, a ck ray was instantly shot toward Xiao Yu. The light ray momentarily prated her chest under her fearful gaze¡­ "No!" Miki dusted her hands and thought, ''Good riddance! Ye Wu Chen, thank you for erasing the cockroach for me! I would have personally tortured her to death if you didn''t!''

Chapter 1238 - The Region Head Manor''s Mishap Part 2

The brothers of Wang family''s hearts shuddered as waves of sorrow surged in their heart. "What about yourself¡­" Kong Fan chuckled bitterly after hearing their question, "I am already old. I won''t be able to run. I will only be a burden to the both of you if I were to escape with you. All of you should scatter away from this ce immediately. You must remember to run in all directions. Otherwise, it will be really easy to be their target! These people are here for the Region Head. Your mission is to notify the Region Head about this, allowing her to be prepared to deal with them¡­" "Old housekeeper!" Wang Hai hastily grabbed onto Kong Fan''s arm and said, "No! We can''t abandon you here. If we leave, we leave together!" "Quickly leave!" Kong Fan used all his might to push Wang Hai away and shrieked with all his might, "If not, none of us can escape!" Wang Hai retreated a couple of steps back. Hisplexion increasingly turned gravely pale. Boom! Yet, when he wanted to say something, the stone wall had crumbled under the attacks of the middle-aged man¡­ "Escaping?" The middle-aged man descended from the sky and with a sneer, he challenged, "I am curious as to who will be able to escape from me!" When the middle-aged man wanted to give chase, Kong Fan, who was in shock, suddenly came back to his senses. He abruptly tackled the middle-aged man to the ground as he turned his head to shout at the Wang family''s brothers, "Quickly leave and inform Lord Region Head about this!" "You stubborn old thing!" The middle-aged man''s expression darkened. He raised his leg to kick Kong Fan away mercilessly. However, Kong Fan''s arms seemed to be as heavy as gold, hugging tightly on his leg not letting go¡­ "Leave!!" Kong Fan shouted with all his might, exhausting hisst boost of energy. Bang! The middle-aged man palm-striked Kong Fan''s head, making blood stream out from all of his orifices. Kong Fan''s eyes were still fixated on the Wang family''s brothers despite that¡­ "Second brother, let''s go!" Wang Hai clenched his fist. Traces of tears appeared on his face when he turned around¡­ "Stubborn old man, you''re seeking death!" The gloominess on the middle-aged man''s face intensified. He drew his sword and pierced Kong Fan''s head with it. Lastly, he kicked Kong Fan away, making his corpse collide with an ancient tree. Kong Fan''s eyes were widened. His blood had dyed the ground before him red but blood was still sputtering out from his body¡­ It was as though he had died with remaining grievance! At this moment, people of the Region Head Manor appeared within the courtyard. A blood path was pathed wherever the middle-aged man massacred. The originally flourishing and lively Region Head Manor''s courtyard was dyed entirely red in blood with corpses littered everywhere¡­ God Academy. When Mu Ru Yue was discussing something with Lin Ruo Yu, someone reported in from outside. "Mu Ru Yue, someone is looking for you." Mu Ru Yue was stunned for a moment upon heading that. She remained silent for a while before heading out. Two familiar figures entered her sight the instant she stepped out of the dorm. But the two of them seemed to havee in a rush, tattered. It seemed as though they hadn''t freshen up for days. Mu Ru Yue was almost unable to recognise them. "Wang Hai! Wang Shu! Why have the two of youe? Moreover, you seem to be fleeing from cmity¡­" Plop! Wang Hai knelt heavily onto the ground. Tears of sorrow rolled out from his eyes¡­ "Chief, we have let you down." Mu Ru Yue''s heart skipped a beat. She frowned subconsciously as she saw their expression. "Could something had happened to the Region Head Manor?" Chapter 1 - The Trash

Chapter 1- The Trash

The Mu Manor The sunset shone into the back-end courtyard and the leaves reflected it in faint gleams. Evenings here were so tranquil that it seemed like only the soft rustling of leaves in the wind could be heard. ¡°Your Highness, do you really think that our current actions are appropriate? After all, you still have an engagement with my elder sister.¡± The young girl flushed and raised her head shyly as she leaned her delicate, baster-like body into the man¡¯s well-built chest. ¡°If our rtionship were to be discovered by elder sister¡­¡­¡± ¡°Are you referring to that useless piece of trash?¡± The man frowned, an action which marred his handsome appearance, a trace of disdain in his response to the girl¡¯s words. ¡°When we are together, you mustn¡¯t mention that repulsive girl to me. As for the engagement, it means nothing to me, I will rescind it someday. How can trash like her be my wife?! Ting Er, trust me, I will give you a legitimate identity. Only you can be matched with me!¡± ¡°Your Highness¡­¡­¡± Mu Ting Er was moved, but she replied again with difficulty, ¡°Won¡¯t this still be too unfair to elder sister? She¡¯s still my elder sister after all.¡± Hearing her words, the man tightened his arms around her as he said tenderly, ¡°Ting Er, you¡¯re too kind. It¡¯s her fortune to have you as her sister. If she still doesn¡¯t recognize your kind intentions, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless!¡± Mu Ting Er had tears in the corners of her eyes as she lowered her head into his chest, but at the same time her lips unconsciously curled up into a sneer. Her scheme had seeded. At this moment, they heard a shriek. ¡°Ah! You two¡­¡­You two¡­¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue tightly covered her mouth as she gazed with disbelief at the adultery in front of her. The couple had been caughtpletely naked. Tears flowed uncontrobly. At this moment, her heart seemed to have been viciously pierced. The man frowned, and used a piece of the clothing at his side to cover their bodies. He looked at Mu Ru Yue with a frown, expressing undisguised frustration and disgust. ¡°I¡¯ve told you long ago to stay out of my sight! Now, you have actually disturbed Ting Er and I. If it wasn¡¯t for you being a daughter of the Mu family, you wouldn¡¯t live to see another day!¡± Seeing the man protecting Mu Ting Er in his embrace, Mu Ru Yue bit hard on her lips, her eyes bloodshot and filled with tears born of grievance. His words were like a sharp de that ruthlessly pierced her heart, making her feel that she was in so much pain that she did not want to continue living. ¡®So, in his heart, I¡¯m only an insignificant person. Then why did he treat me with tenderness when I was less than 5 years old? If it hadn¡¯t been for that tenderness, I wouldn¡¯t have been attracted to him, unable to stay away.¡¯ However, after being tested for her innate ability when she was five, she had discovered that all her muscles and meridians were blocked, making her a trash that couldn¡¯t cultivate. All of his tenderness had left her then. ¡°Shut up!¡± The sudden cry gave Mu Ru Yue a fright. She didn¡¯t know what she had said wrong, so she looked back at him with feelings of hurt. His face had turned ashen. Ye Tian Feng looked with disdain upon the young teary-face girl before him and sneered, ¡°Mu Ru Yue, what do you have that can bepared to Ting Er? You don¡¯t even deserve to bepared to her shoes!¡± ¡°Your Highness¡­¡­¡± Mu Ting Er hastily held back Ye Tian Feng. ¡°Your Highness, please stop. It is my fault. I shouldn¡¯t¡­¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have agreed with Your Highness. Ting Er has always thought that our love would be blessed by everyone, but I have forgotten that elder sister is deeply in love with you. Your Highness, I beg for you to stop hurting elder sister. She is a good girl¡­¡­¡± The single teardrop that flowed down the tender curve of her lovely face made Ye Tian Feng¡¯s heart ache. Chapter 2 - They Are a Family Instead

Chapter 2- They Are a Family Instead

¡°Ting Er!¡± Tightly holding her hand, he said with deep emotion, ¡°When you gave yourself to me a month ago, I swore that I would definitely marry you! However, the engagement between this trash and I was an imperial order by my royal Grandfather. I¡¯ll need some time to convince him to withdraw the order, but believe in me, you¡¯ll be my wife soon.¡± The scene ying out before Mu Ru Yue eyes hurt her deeply. She red with blood-shot eyes filled with hatred at Mu Ting Er, and said, ¡°Mu Ting Er, you¡¯re only an adopted daughter, while I¡¯m the genuine young mistress! I hope you clearly know your status!¡± Pa! Just when she said that, a p viciouslynded on her face. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body suddenly trembled as she held onto the red mark on the side of her face, then stiffly turned her head. She looked in disbelief at the middle-aged man at her side. ¡°Father, how could you¡­¡­¡± ¡°Impudent! Who allowed you to talk to Ting Er in such a manner?¡± The middle-aged man had a cold expression and was acting as though the person before him wasn¡¯t his own daughter, but merely a maid that he could abuse. ¡°Father, I¡¯m your daughter!¡± said Mu Ru Yue, her voice choked with emotion. With tears in her eyes, she continued, ¡°She¡¯s only an adopted girl. Father, why did you¡­¡­¡± ¡°Daughter?¡± The middle-aged man snorted. ¡°A daughter like you is my lifetime¡¯s disgrace! Even though Ting Er was adopted, her innate talent is outstanding. She¡¯s my pride instead! You really think that you have the right to be paired up with Crown Prince Jing 1? I¡¯ll clearly tell you now that I have assisted them in this matter. Why else do you think no one hase here yet?¡± It was as though lightning had struck in a clear sky. Mu Ru Yue trembled a little, biting on her lips as she looked at her blood rtive. ¡°Elder Sister Ting Er, are you alright?¡± At this moment, Mu Yi Xue, who shared the same parents as Mu Ru Yue, passed by her blood sister as if she did not see her, walked straight to Mu Ting Er¡¯s side, whose face was already covered in tears. ¡°Elder sister Ting Er, rest assured. Xue Er and father will protect you. We won¡¯t let that person steal your husband.¡± Mu Yi Xueughed adorably before shifting her gaze to Mu Ru Yue. With disgust in her gaze, she continued, ¡°Moreover, in the Mu Family, I only have Mu Ting Er as my elder sister. This trash doesn¡¯t deserve to be my elder sister. I really don¡¯t understand how mother gave birth to such trash. She isn¡¯t worthy to be the Mu family¡¯s daughter!¡± ¡°Father, Xue Er¡­¡­¡± Mu Ting Er looked gratefully at the two. Nobody noticed the sneer on her lips at that moment. ¡®Mu Ru Yue, I swore long ago that I would seize all of your possessions! me it on yourself for being the genuine young mistress of the house, while I¡¯m just an adopted girl. The main reason why I, a girl that you always looked down upon, is able to climb onto your head today was mainly due to you being trash that cannot cultivate. But it should be impossible for you to suspect the reason you became trash. When you were five, before your innate talent test, I ced poison into your meal. Furthermore, nobody could possibly suspect that the four-year-old me would have been such a schemer.¡¯ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart turned cold as she looked at the harmonious family. She suddenly realised that she was just an outsider. Haha! She suddenly howled withughter as she viciously charged towards a tree at the side, stillughing. Her sudden action shocked the others. Mu Ting Er¡¯s expression changed greatly, as she didn¡¯t expect that she had forced her step-sister to her death. How boring it would be if she were to die now?! When she wanted to stop her sister, a middle-aged man raised his arm to block her path. ¡°Since she wants to die, let her be. It will be as if I never had her as a daughter.¡± 1. It is Ye Tian Feng¡¯s title Chapter 3 - The Spirit From Hua Xia

Chapter 3- The Spirit From Hua Xia

Bang! When Mu Ru Yue¡¯s head struck the tree, blood immediately flowed down her head, but her lips expressed a smile of relief. ¡®Finally, I don¡¯t need to stay here and listen to their heart-rending words¡­¡­¡¯ She gradually closed her eyes, with a glistening teardrop hanging in the corner of her eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± With an unfeeling nce, the middle-aged man looked at the young girl lying in a pool of blood. His cold expression made it seem as though it had just been a stranger in front of him. Ye Tian Feng shuddered slightly, thinking that it was truly heartless for a father to make such a move. However, who had told Mu Ru Yue to be a trash? Inparison to a gifted person like Ting Er, that girl had been destined to not even have the right of acting as her sister¡¯s stepping stone¡­¡­ At this moment, the young girl, who had initially been lifeless, suddenly opened her eyes and stood up. In that instant, her icy gazended on the group of people who were already turning to leave. She remembered being at Long White Mountain and being ambushed by the Gu family. In order to protect an ancient alchemist book, she had met her demise along with her enemies. After that, she felt as though she was carried away by the wind. ¡®Where is this?¡¯ Suddenly, memories that didn¡¯t belong to her fiercely came rushing to her mind, making her feel a pain so great that it felt as though her head was being ripped apart. She held her head tightly in her hands, knitting her bloody eyebrows. ¡®Martial God Continent?¡¯ ¡®Wasn¡¯t I in Hua Xia? What kind of ce is the Martial God Continent?¡¯ However, from the memories, she knew that this ce honoured martial skills. The training techniques here were the same as in Hua Xia, using the Dantian to store energy, and medicine for assistance. The grading system for the skills was also the same. She had possessed a person who had the same surname and name as herself, but who was a trash with cramped muscles and blocked meridians, and had died after being unable to withstand a great shock. In Hua Xia, Mu Ru Yue had also been a Martial Practitioner. For an Ancient Martial Practitioner, nothing was impossible, so after being shocked for a short moment, she quickly epted reality. She had reincarnated! That too in such a trash¡¯s body, no less. ¡°Elder sister, you¡­¡­you¡¯re still alive?¡± Mu Ting Er¡¯s body shuddered, showing happiness on her delicate face. ¡°That¡¯s great! I thought you¡­¡­¡± A cold gaze shot at the seemingly happy young girl. Mu Ru Yue replied, ¡°Do you have any business with me? If not, move out of the way!¡± ¡°I¡­¡­¡± Mu Ting Er pouted gently, and tears of grievance swum in her eyes. ¡°I was only worried for elder sister. If I did something wrong, I hope that I didn¡¯t anger elder sister.¡± Her appearance looked so pitiful. She looked like a small pure white flower that attracted tender affection. The middle-aged man¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Mu Ru Yue, is this the attitude you should have towards your sister? It was a waste for Ting Er to be worried for you. You aren¡¯t worthy of her feelings!¡± ¡°Sister?¡± Mu Ru Yueughed grimly, ¡°I don¡¯t remember mother giving birth to such a sister!¡± Mu Ting Er¡¯s expression changed slightly. It was the most painful thing in her life to be only an adopted daughter of the Mu family, and not be a genuine young mistress. If it hadn¡¯t been for her father¡¯s incurable illness and if it hadn¡¯t been for his sacrifice to save the Mu family¡¯s old madam, in order to ensure a safe haven for his daughter, it would be impossible for her filial step-father to adopt the helpless Ting Er. From that moment on, she swore that she would behave as if she were rightfully above people and that she would receive the same treatment as a genuine young mistress in the Mu family. However, that wretched Mu Ru Yue had always used this fact to stab her every single time! ¡®Just what is so good about her? Other than having the bloodline of the Mu family, she¡¯s just a good-for-nothing young Miss!¡¯ Chapter 4 - Plans

Chapter 4- ns

¡°Impudent!¡± The middle-aged man tightly clenched his fists with the veins on his temples bulging. He was staring with a gaze one would show only to an absolutely irreconcble enemy. ¡°Ting Er is my daughter. How do you dare to humiliate her in such a fashion?¡± It seemed that in his heart, only Mu Ting Er and Mu Yi Xue were his daughters. Meanwhile, Mu Ru Yue was but an illegitimate child who was verbally insulting his precious daughter. ¡°Father, let¡¯s leave it as it is,¡± said Mu Ting Er as she held onto the middle-aged man¡¯s arm, biting her lips and shaking her head. ¡°I am aware that I¡¯m only an adopted daughter in the Mu family. I don¡¯t wish for anything other than father¡¯s love ever since I¡¯ve lost my blood father when I was young.¡± The middle-aged man let out a great sigh. ¡°Ting Er, when your father died after saving my mother, I swore then that I would treat you as my biological daughter. How could I let anyone hurt you?¡± He had said these whilst ring at Mu Ru Yue with a dark expression. It was obvious that the person he was referring to was Mu Ru Yue¡­¡­ ¡°Father, the Crown Prince is still here,¡± Mu Ting Er whispered with her head lowered. Same as before, no one noticed her sneers. The way she acted was definitely not in order to seek for forgiveness from Mu Ru Yue. It was due to His Highness liking girls who werepassionate. It was because of this that he had fallen in love with her. ¡°Hehe! Your Highness, I¡¯ve earned your ridicule,¡± the middle-aged man apologised, cupping his fist, then shifted his gaze back to Mu Ru Yue. With a frown, he said, coolly, ¡°Why are you still standing there? Quickly scram! In the future, if you dare loiter around and interrupt His Highness and Ting Er¡¯s time together again, I¡¯ll break your legs!¡± A cold glimmer shed in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes. But since she had juste to this continent, she decided to spend some time digesting information first, so she quietly headed back to her quarters in her memories, but only after tossing a bone-chilling gaze at her father, Mu Qing. Mu Qing was startled. His daughter actually possessed that type of gaze? He didn¡¯t think much of it, turning to face Ye Tian Feng. ¡°Your Highness, Ting Er is an unmarried girl, but has given her innocence to you. I don¡¯t know when His Highness will annul the engagement with that trash and marry Ting Er.¡± Ye Tian Feng¡¯s sword-like brows frowned before replying after a short moment, ¡°Mu Family¡¯s Master. Ting Er will definitely be the Main Wife 1for me, the Crown Prince. I currently can¡¯t tell my royal Grandfather that I¡¯ve already had close physical rtionship with Ting Er. Otherwise, knowing my royal Grandfather, he would just give Ting Er a concubine¡¯s status formitting such an act before marriage. In that case, I would feel that I¡¯ve wronged Ting Er for giving her merely the status of a concubine.¡± His Ting Er was so beautiful and outstanding. Only she could be worthy to have his Main Wife¡¯s status. ¡°In that case, what are Your Highness¡¯ ns?¡± ¡°In a couple of months, there¡¯ll be a great Martial Tournament in the Royal City. Ting Er is currently a Third Martial Stage Practitioner. There won¡¯t be a lot of youngpetitors who can defeat her. If she turns out victorious, Royal Grandfather will have a whole new level of respect for her. At that moment, I¡¯ll introduce her to my martial master. My Royal Grandfather can¡¯t neglect my master¡¯s words, as he is an alchemist.¡± Alchemist¡­¡­ Mu Qing¡¯s breath tightened, with his eyes lit up. Since rare things were precious, due to their scarcity, alchemist held high status throughout the continent. If someone were to befriend an alchemist, they wouldn¡¯t need to dwell on how to obtain medicinal pills in the future. ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t worry. Ting Er will definitely be victorious during that great Martial Tournament. Hehe! As you¡¯ve mentioned, the number of talents who could outperform Ting Er in this Royal City is really negligible.¡± Mu Qing smiled. He held great confidence in the precious daughter he had raised for nearly 10 years. 1. There is a difference between Main Wife (ÊÀ×Óåú) and concubine (²àåú). The Main Wife holds greater powers over concubines. Eg. Differences between the Empress and the concubines. Chapter 5 - Martial God Continent

Chapter 5- Martial God Continent

In one of the rooms in the living quarters on the western side of the manor, a young girl was hugging her head as shey on the bed, staring at the ceiling. She was taking this time to organize the memories that didn¡¯t belong to her. In this Martial God Continent, energy cultivativation was the main form of cultivation; those who practiced it were referred to as martial practitioners. The grades for the continent¡¯s martial practitioners were simple. Starting with the Houtian Realm, made up of First to Ninth Stage martial practitioners, it went onto the Xiantian realm, for those who advanced from the Nine Martial Stages of the Houtian realm. Xiantian experts could proim themselves as monarchs. It was also impossible for a Xiantian expert to appear within the royal n, since the Nine Martial Stages of the Houtian realm represented their limits. Thus, when a Xiantian expert emerged, they would be treated as important guests in all countries. Excluding the martial practitioner profession, another profession was to be an alchemist. The requirements for being an alchemist were extremely strict. One had to possess not only the fire element, superior mental strength was needed as well. Only the martial practitioners who had both would be considered to have the innate gift and talent to be alchemists. However, in this continent that honoured martial strength, the body that she possessed was of a trash, as her meridians were blocked, which meant that she was not even a First Martial Stage practitioner yet. This also proved that she didn¡¯t have any status in the Mu family. ¡°My meridians are blocked?¡± Mu Ru Yue leapt out of bed and sat cross-legged. Her finger gently pressed on her pulse, as her expression gradually darkened. ¡°It seems that this body wasn¡¯t naturally trash. It became this way because it was poisoned. The poison has spread into the meridians, clogging up the energy flowing in my body, thus making it impossible for me to cultivate.¡± However, in Hua Xia, she had been the sessor to an aristocratic medicinal family so this poison wasn¡¯t hard for her to deal with. ¡°If I had silver needles on hand, I would bepletely confident in detoxifying my body. But now, I can only make use of the sewing needles I have on hand. It will be much riskier to use sewing needles. If I make a mistake, not only will I fail, cross contamination might also ur. Moreover, sewing needles are shorter, so if I were to be careless, the needle would get stuck in my body.¡± However, she currently didn¡¯t have any other alternative. If she were to go to a weapon store to manufacture a silver needle, she would need a lot of silver coins. Currently, she was so poor that she did not have even a single copper. It was unimaginable that the genuine young mistress of the family suffered such treatment. Fortunately enough, she was an unwed girl, so there were a lot of sewing needles close at hand. ¡°The first step in acupuncture and moxibustion is detoxification.¡± With a few five-centimeter-long sewing needles in her hand, Mu Ru Yue lit a candle and ced the tips of the needles above the me. After a short moment, when all the needles were red hot, she then ced them in clean water. ¡°This ce is not as developed as Hua Xia. There isn¡¯t any alcohol, nor are there any disinfectants, so I can only use the most primitive method of disinfection. But it¡¯s more than enough. Now for the detoxification.¡± Mu Ru Yue sat crossed-legged once again, using two of her fingers to press several acupuncture points before slowly piercing them with the sewing needles. Time went by slowly. During that period of time, it was extremely difficult for Mu Ru Yue. The bitter pain from her body¡¯s detoxification made her knit her eyebrows and her lips tremble faintly, while her lovable face showed a deathly whiteplexion. In the evening, the young girl in the bath suddenly opened her sharp eyes. There was a willful smile on her lips and a flickering glimmer in her cold eyes. ¡°The poison has finally been eliminated.¡± At this moment, she felt unexpectedly rxed. Feelings from her previous life red in her heart again. Her smiling expression intensified, but her gaze was still bone-piercingly cold. ¡°I¡¯m not the Mu Ru Yue from this continent, but I¡¯m now living in her stead. Thus, I¡¯ll slowly help her pay back her unwillingness and anger to those people.¡± Chapter 6 - The Book Of Alchemy— A Dream Treasure for Alchemists

Chapter 6- The Book Of Alchemy¡ª A Dream Treasure for Alchemists

In the study, Ye Tian Feng looked at the bright yellow-clothed figure flipping through memorials on the Imperial throne. He wasn¡¯t anxious, but simply stood quietly at the side. After a short moment, the Emperor of the Zi Yue Kingdom ced down his memorials and raised his head to look at the handsome youth below the tform. ¡°Feng Er, do you have some matters that need Our 1 attention?¡± Ye Tian Feng smiled, radiating with confidence. ¡°Royal Grandfather, your grandson hase forth regarding the marriage to Mu Ru Yue.¡± ¡°We know your thoughts.¡± Emperor of Zi Yue frowned and said with a strict look, ¡°However, the words We say are gold and jade, so how can We withdraw the imperial order that We personally decreed?¡± Raising his eyebrows, a glimmer shed in Ye Tian Feng¡¯s deep eyes. ¡°Royal Grandfather, there will be a tournament soon. Your grandson¡¯s master will personally attend it. At that moment, your grandson would ask a Heaven Pill on behalf of Royal Grandfather. Royal Grandfather may have the possibility of bing a Seventh Martial Stage practitioner then.¡± The Emperor of Zi Yue¡¯s heart leapt and he immediately became excited. Who knew how many years he had stagnated at the Sixth Martial Stage? It would be impossible for him to make a breakthrough without external help. Only an idiot would pass on such a good opportunity. ¡°Cough! Cough!¡± The Emperor of Zi Yue suppressed his heartfelt happiness and smiled. ¡°In that case, We will help the Mu family¡¯s Mu Ru Yue find another husband so that We can ount to the Mu family, preventing them from losing too much face. Feng Er, bring Mu Ru Yue to meet Us in a few days.¡± ¡°Yes, Royal Grandfather.¡± Ye Tian Feng respectfully lowered his head, a smile ofcency disyed on his lips. ¡ª¡ª In the rear courtyard of the Mu family, a young girl gradually opened her eyes. With a brandish of her hand, a book appeared in her palm. The book looked extremely ordinary, only the gold words on the simple and unadorned bronze cover giving away its uniqueness. The Book of Alchemy! Mu Ru Yue tightly held onto the book with aplex glimmer in her eyes. The Book of Alchemy was an item that her grandfather from her previous life had passed down to her. Every cultivator would seek this book as their dream treasure. Her Grandfather had left the sect due to this book in order to establish a medicinal aristocratic family in the world. Finally, she had been ambushed by the Gu family because of it, resulting in the loss of her life at the Long White Mountain. It was unexpected that she had reincarnated in arge continent simr to Hua Xia. ¡°I don¡¯t know what are the uses of this item that grandfather has given me. Even though this Book of Alchemy is good, it will just be a burden if it can¡¯t be opened.¡± Mu Ru Yue knew a fitting proverb better than anyone, namely, ¡®An ignorant person isn¡¯t guilty, but treasuring a jade ring is a crime. 2¡¯ At this moment, the Book of Alchemy suddenly emitted a bronze ray of light as it forcefully entered Mu Ru Yue¡¯s mind without her consent. ¡®This¡­ What is going on?¡¯ Hiss! Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brain experienced a splitting pain after a short moment. She tightly hugged her head, her small face turning deathly pale from the pain. After an unknown amount of time, her pain finally lessened. Mu Ru Yue was currently still clueless as to what had happened. ¡°Just now what¡­¡± She looked curiously at the Alchemist Book in her hand with knitted eyebrows. At that very moment, a breeze blew in from the window, flipping the pages of the Book of Alchemy. ¡°Haha! It has been so many years since this senior wasst released! Hmm? This atmosphere¡­ Could it be that I¡¯ve already returned to the Martial God Continent?¡± A domineeringughter resounded. Following that, Mu Ru Yue saw a ck figure appear before her. The man before her was filled with vitality and wore a domineering smile on his smooth distinct face. With his eyebrows raised, he gave off the feeling of a Monarch¡¯s grandeur. He was like a remote aloof king who looked disdainfully upon all people in the world. 1. We (ëÞ)= How the Emperors of the past referred to themselves. 2. It means ¡®Not knowing the worth of the treasure makes you innocent, but knowingly hogging the treasure to yourself is a crime.¡¯ Chapter 7 - The Master-Slave Contract

Chapter 7- The Master-ve Contract

¡°Little girl, were you the one that set this senior free?¡± The man¡¯s eyebrows raised as he curled his lips into a seeming smile at Mu Ru Yue. ¡°Since you¡¯ve helped this senior regain his freedom, this senior won¡¯t kill you. You¡¯re free to go.¡± With a wave of his hand, a gush of wind was released from the man¡¯s sleeves. Suddenly, his expression changed as his body roughly released an oppressive aura. ¡°Who? Who was it that contracted this senior?! On top of it, it¡¯s that wretched kind of master and ve contract! Who did this?!¡± In a master and ve contract, for the entirety of his life, the contractee would not be able to go against the owner that he was contracted to. Otherwise, he would enter hell and would be unable to reincarnate for all eternity. His domineering dark eyes narrowed slightly as he shifted his gaze to Mu Ru Yue. Fury shining in his eyes, he shouted, ¡°Were you the one that contracted this senior?! No. With your abilities, you don¡¯t even have enough strength to contract this senior! Could it be¡­¡­¡± His gaze shifted to the Book of Alchemy that was quietly sitting in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hand. He gnashed his teeth, because that item had not only sealed him for so many years, it had also helped that girl sessfully seal a contract with him. ¡®I have finally gained freedom, but only to have it smothered by that dreaded book!¡¯ Once he recovered his powers, the very first thing he would do was destroy that stupid book. ¡°Who are you?¡± Mu Ru Yue, with a slightly cold gaze, looked emotionless at the handsome and domineering man before her. From this sudden incident, she had drawn two conclusions. First, her reincarnation must have had something to do with this Book of Alchemy. Second, the Book of Alchemy originated from the Martial God Continent. It was unknown how it had appeared in Hua Xia. ¡®No matter what, since I am already here, I should just adapt to the situation. The most important thing now is to increase my powers! The way of life here in thisrge continent is the same as in Hua Xia, where experts are revered. I can only continue to live if I be stronger. As long as I live, I¡¯ll find a way to return to Hua Xia.¡¯¡¯ The man¡¯s handsome face darkened, akin to the expression of one who thought that he had escaped from jail, only to find himself in another prison. ¡°Yan Jin, that¡¯s this senior¡¯s name. Ten thousand years ago, whenever this senior¡¯s name was mentioned, countless blockheads would tremble in fear. But it was a pity that this senior fell into a human¡¯s trap and was sealed into a book. Since that sealsted for 10,000 years, most likely only a minority would still remember this senior¡¯s name.¡± ¡°Who was the one that sealed you?¡± Mu Ru Yue asked with a calm and collected gaze. ¡°How can this senior know? If this senior knew which bastard did this, this senior would make them regret ever having been born!¡± Yan Jin gnashed his teeth in hatred. ¡°It is unfortunate that during that time my power halved and the rest of the power in my body isn¡¯t stable. Otherwise, even with the assistance of the Book of Alchemy, it would have been impossible for you to contract this senior.¡± Realizing that he had fallen into the demonic ws of the human race yet again, Yan Jin¡¯s expression became extremely ugly. ¡°Anyways, I don¡¯t n on retaining you. If you want to leave, by all means, you¡¯re free to do so.¡± Mu Ru Yue got off the bed and personally poured a cup of tea without even giving that man a nce. Yan Jin¡¯s gaze was locked onto the young girl with an unfathomable glimmer in his deep eyes. He strode to Mu Ru Yue and sat in front of her. Raising a corner of his lips, he said, ¡°This senior doesn¡¯t n on leaving yet.¡± His current powers were too unstable and could only recover slightly faster by that young girl¡¯s side. So Yan Jin, who was hoping to recover his powers as soon as possible, decided to stay. Once his powers had fully recovered, the master and servant contract wouldn¡¯t be able to restrict him for long. ¡°If you want to stay, you must follow two of my rules.¡± Mu Ru Yue tasted the bitter tea with elegance. With a slight raise of her brow, she continued, ¡°First, I don¡¯t care what identity you previously had, but at my ce, you aren¡¯t allowed to disy your arrogance. Second, my words must be followed unconditionally. If you can¡¯t do that, you can just leave. I don¡¯t n to keep people that refuse to follow my orders only to back-stab me during a battle.¡± Chapter 8 - A Handsome Guy That Fell From The Sky

Chapter 8- A Handsome Guy That Fell From The Sky

The young girl¡¯s current resolute expression was so dazzling that it made Yan Jin slightly narrow his deep eyes, eyes carrying a darkness that would make people feel suffocated when they looked into them. He suddenly chuckled. With his sword-like brows raised, his eyes were as dark as the night of the new moon. ¡°What do you think our contract is? It¡¯s the most overbearing kind of master and ve contract! Unless you terminate the contract between this senior and yourself, when you die, this senior will also have to die with you!¡± If it weren¡¯t for this, he wouldn¡¯t have been that angry. Of course, he also did not want to leave right away, since the young girl was the owner of the Book of Alchemy. His power would definitely recover quicker around her rather than if he were on his own. Mu Ru Yue raised her eyebrows. Did that mean he was sort of agreeing to her demands? ¡°You¡¯d be too obvious if you followed me in this manner.¡± Her words meant that he had to hide in the shadows, and be out of sight. But with Yan Jin¡¯s personality, how could he willingly stay as a silhouette in the shadows? ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be a big deal for this senior.¡± Yan Jin raised his domineering, sword-like brows as a ck light-ray enveloped his body. Gradually, his body shrunk and metamorphosed into a small palm-sized ck beast. The appearance of the little beast¡¯s body was sparkling, translucent, and soft like a gtinous dessert. It was truly adorable. The tworge watery eyes on the palm-sized beast gave you the impression of seeing the indistinct water from them. It was unimaginable that this little beast, capable of causing much devastation among people, was the previous domineering handsome man. ¡°This is your original form.¡± Mu Ru Yue smilingly pinched the soft flexible body of the little beast, her eyes brimming with happiness. Instantly, Yan Jin, who seemed to have been struck by lightning, froze on the spot. A suspicious red colour showed up on his ck body. Judging by the location, andpared to a human¡¯s body, that ce would have been his butt. His butt had actually been pinched twice by a young human girl? However, Mu Ru Yue was unaware of her actions, so she did not have the slightest intention of letting go. Yan Jin gritted his teeth with hatred. If he had still been human at this moment, his handsome face would have turned blood red. ¡°Let¡¯s go. First, we¡¯ll head out to look around.¡± The Royal Phoenix City disyed a prosperous look. The young girl walked along the buzzing streets, cold gazes watching her as she passed by. It was undeniable that she had reallye to a different world which was simr to Hua Xia. Even though she had the previous body owner¡¯s memory, this world was still entirely foreign to her. ¡°But I¡¯ll definitely be able to return where I came from during this life unless I die along the way.¡± She pinched hard on the soft body of the little beast in her arms, two more times. Mu Ru Yue slowly lifted her gaze with steadiness that was unlike the tender age expressed on her lovable face. The little beast red angrily at her. Thinking about the girl¡¯s previous actions, his eyes turned watery with grievance. What could he do? In order to recover his powers quickly, he had to endure! ¡°Little girl, where are we heading to now?¡± Yan Jin¡¯s domineering voice sounded in her mind, making Mu Ru Yue raise her eyebrows. ¡°Stop talking.¡± ¡°This senior ismunicating with you through spirit.¡± Yan Jin rolled his eyes. His expression was as though he was looking down on a country bumpkin who didn¡¯t know anything. But Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t bicker with him. She slightly raised her eyes with luminous light rays in her gaze. ¡°I¡¯m thinking of ways to earn money.¡± She needed to manufacture pills. The mainponents in manufacturing pills were the pill furnace and ingredients that would require money to purchase, but she was so poor that she did not have any money. At this moment, Mu Ru Yue was passing by the Pheonix city¡¯s most luxurious Xiang Yun restaurant, when she heard mor from above her. She didn¡¯t know what happened, but was struck by something. Hiss! The pain of having her bones under pressure made Mu Ru Yue take in a mouthful of cold air. Her eyebrows slightly knitted, and just as she raised her head to know what had struck her body, a handsome appearance suddenly came into sight. At that instant, she understood what it meant to be absolutely stunning, and to have looks that could sweep anyone off their feet. Chapter 9 - Is He Really a Fool or Is It Just a Pretense?

Chapter 9- Is He Really a Fool or Is It Just a Pretense?

That young man¡¯s appearance was so perfect it seemed that even when the moonlight were to shine on his face, no defects would have been found. He looked like the most brilliant artist¡¯s masterpiece as his face was so beautiful that it was hard for people to shift their gazes away from him. Wearing spotless white clothing, and inky ck hairnding messily on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s face, his eyes were so clear as if they had stayed unmarred by the world¡¯s dirt and smoke. They were so clear that they seemed out of this world. The young man did not have any intentions of getting up. He sniffed before a beautiful smile was disyed on his handsome face. He said, ¡°Elder sister, you smell really nice.¡± At that moment, Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression darkened, and she red coldly at the young man on top of her body. ¡°Get up!¡± Instantly, the young man¡¯s eyes fogged up with tears, feeling wronged as he asked pitifully, ¡°Elder sister, have I done something wrong?¡± Mu Ru Yue did not know why, but when she saw the handsome young man¡¯s pained expression, it reminded her of her little brother from her past life, someone for whom she would do anything to protect. Her brother liked using that kind of innocent and feeling wronged gaze to look at her¡­ ¡°Hehe! That fool really jumped.¡± A mockingughter resounded above her. Mu Ru Yue clearly felt the young man¡¯s body stiffen, ayer of tears fogging his clear eyes. That incredibly pitiful appearance didn¡¯t appease the person above in the slightest. ¡°A fool is always a fool. He won¡¯t be able to change his entire life.¡± The embroidered clothings gave the man standing at the window a noble grandeur. He spread his folding fan with a free, light smile on his face, looking at the people below him with disdain. Mu Ru Yue slightly narrowed her eyes, and red at the person who was on top of her body. Annoyed, she asked, ¡°How long are you nning to stay on top of me?¡± Even though his gaze was really simr to her brother¡¯s, Mu Ru Yue clearly knew those two were not the same person. The young man who had collided with her was really handsome. His beauty could literally make him an evildoer who could sweep anyone off their feet, especially with those pair of clear eyes, so innocent and enticing¡­ After the young man stood up, she also got onto her feet, patting the dirt and dust off her body before raising her head to look at the man dressed in embroidered clothes, who had a pair of peach blossom eyes. In that instant, the man wearing embroidered clothing was also looking at Mu Ru Yue, who was standing beside the handsome young man. ¡°Your Highness.¡± When Ling Ying saw the young girl dare to use such a gaze when she focused on His Highness, a bout of fury was instantly roused in his heart. His Highness had such noble status, how could she stare at him so impolitely? Extending an arm to block Ling Ying, Ye Yi Hua¡¯s lips curled into an excited smile. ¡°Today, Ben Wang 1 tricked this fool to test whether he¡¯s really a fool or if he¡¯s just pretending. I couldn¡¯t feel reassured all these years. But based on the previous events, I can confirm that he¡¯s really a fool.¡± This kind of fool would not be able to affect him at all. But if he really had been pretending for so many years, then he would bring a major setback to the meticulous scheme he had been plotting. After slightly narrowing his interest-filled peach blossom eyes, Ye Yi Hua¡¯s smile intensified ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± After closing his folding fan, Ye Yi Hua nced at the young man onest time before turning around and disappearing from the window. ¡°Elder sister, aren¡¯t you afraid of me?¡± The young man bit his lips, looking pitifully at Mu Ru Yue with a pair of eyes so pure that they did not have a sliver of impurity in them. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyebrows rose as she asked, ¡°Why should I be afraid of you?¡± Hearing her words, the young man lowered his head as he whispered the reason holding his insecurities, ¡°It is due to me being a fool that the maids who are serving me are always afraid.¡± Seeing the young man¡¯s frail body, Mu Ru Yue replied, neither hot nor cold, ¡°It¡¯s their business. In my opinion, there aren¡¯t any differences between people.¡± 1. Ben Wang (±¾Íõ) was used by princes in the past to refer to themselves. Chapter 10 - The Fool Isn’t Simple

Chapter 10- The Fool Isn¡¯t Simple

The young man¡¯s eyes teared up again. He looked at the side of Mu Ru Yue¡¯s cold and lovable face with hazy eyes, and said, ¡°Elder sister, your heart is really good.¡± ¡®My heart is good?¡¯ It was the first time that Mu Ru Yue had heard someone say that to her. In her previous life, she had simply been a demoness who had taken numerous lives. If it weren¡¯t for the young man¡¯s simrity to her brother, she wouldn¡¯t have stayed to talk with him. But¡­ it was only to a certain extent. ¡°You look older than me, so stop calling me elder sister.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no ¡®buts¡¯!¡± Mu Ru Yue viciously red at him as she fiercely replied. The young man seemed to have been frightened. His eyes turned teary while he looked carefully at Mu Ru Yue, who wore an unpleasant expression. Moreover, the young man¡¯s pitiful look softened Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart. She sighed lightly and said, ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to shout at you. But this is our first time meeting each other, after all, and I was unlucky enough to be your ¡®cushion¡¯. There shouldn¡¯t be anymore incidences where we will meet again. Farewell.¡± After saying that, she carried Yan Jin with her, who was watching the good show beside her, and she disappeared into the splendid sunlight without looking back at all. Thus, she didn¡¯t notice the changes in the young man¡¯s gaze as he looked at her. His initial innocent and enticing gaze had turnedplicated, with traces of intrigue shining in his eyes. Yan Jin, who was being carried by Mu Ru Yue, raised his domineering, dark eyes as he coldly stared at the handsome young man behind her. Even though at that moment the young man had already withdrawn his investigative gaze, ¡­ ¡°That fool isn¡¯t simple.¡± ¡®Was he really an innocent fool?¡¯ Yan Jinughed, since what did it have to do with him whether that man was really a fool or not? ¡°Hey, have you heard that the Qing Yun Sect is carrying out a test to help martial practitioners in the Pheonix City test their innate talent? This kind of opportunityes only once in a few years. Let¡¯s quickly check it out.¡± ¡®Test?¡¯ Naturally, Mu Ru Yue stopped in her tracks and slightly raised her head, a glimmer shing in her dark eyes. From the previous owner¡¯s memory, she found that the Qing Yun Sect woulde to the Pheonix City every three years to help test the innate talents of those people that hadn¡¯t yet stepped on the path to bing martial practitioners. A person¡¯s innate talent could predict their future sess. Moreover, the Qing Yun Sect did this to recruit potential talents into their sect. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s previous fiance, namely Crown Prince Jing, Ye Tian Feng, had been recruited to be an inner-disciple of the Qing Yun Sect due to his outstanding innate talent. ¡°I currently don¡¯t know the degree of my innate talent. Let¡¯s use this chance to find out.¡± Mu Ru Yue gently caressed her chin, a sudden brilliance shining in her eyes. Even though she had undergone the innate talent test nine years before, her meridians had been blocked at that time, so the energy in her body had been impeded, and the oue of the test turned out as her being trash. ¡°Little girl, are you nning to sit for that test?¡± Yan Jin obviously read Mu Ru Yue¡¯s thoughts and became excited. ¡°Then head for it! This senior also wants to know what kind of talent you have, to be able to be the owner of the Book of Alchemy!¡± Thinking about the Book of Alchemy that had been sealed within for 10,000 years, Yan Jin gnashed his teeth with hatred. ¡°Alright.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m also really interested in that test.¡± After saying that, she followed the excited crowd and headed towards the testing hall that the Qing Yun Sect had constructed within the world. However, Mu Ru Yue knew that many people here were just spectators, as they had already undergone their innate talent tests. Those who were being tested today were four to five year old toddlers, so she was standing out in the crowd like a sore thumb. Chapter 11 - Innate Test

Chapter 11- Innate Test

¡°Who¡¯s that girl? Why¡¯s she only taking the innate talent test now?¡± ¡°Hehe! I guess her previous innate talent result wasn¡¯t ideal, so she wants to see if her talent increased as time passes. But this is innate talent and not the abilities test; how can there be any changes?¡± ¡°But why does this girl seem so familiar to me? Where have I seen her before?¡± Everyone looked at Mu Ru Yue with astonishment. They couldn¡¯t bear to not discuss quietly amongst themselves, but the gazes shot at her contained mockery. Wasn¡¯t she too shameless to take the innate talent test when she was already in her teens? The crowd couldn¡¯t be med for not being able recognise Mu Ru Yue. When she became the fiancee of Crown Prince Jing and was regarded as the number one trash of the Pheonix City, she became a public figure. Since then, every time she headed out she had to face mockery and verbal abuse. Mu Ru Yue hadn¡¯t shown herself to the public for many years, so the people¡¯s impression of her had weakened. ¡°Hmm? I remember her!¡± Suddenly, someone eximed, ¡°Isn¡¯t she the Mu family¡¯s Mu Ru Yue? I recently saw her when I visited Mu Ting Er at Mu Manor.¡± ¡°What? She¡¯s that number one trash, the disgrace of the Mu family?¡± After that person said those words, all gazes fell onto Mu Ru Yue, the mockery in their eyes intensified. A trash that couldn¡¯t cultivate wouldn¡¯t be able to escape the fact of being a trash no matter how many times she tested. Under the bone-piercing gazes of the crowd, an adorable girl walked out with dissatisfaction disyed on her face. It was obvious that her result wasn¡¯t what she expected. Since the Qing Yun Sect¡¯s test results were confidential, nobody knew how terrible her innate talent is. ¡°Miss, it¡¯s your turn.¡± The manager raised his eyes and looked at Mu Ru Yue before turning around and leading her into the hall. Within the vast hall, there was a copper stone ced in the middle. A white-bearded elder sat in the center of the hall with his eyes closed, resting. It wasn¡¯t until Mu Ru Yue entered that he began to open his eyes, neither slow nor fast. When his light gaze swept Mu Ru Yue, he gently stroke his beard as he calmly asked, ¡°Do you know how to circte your energy? You just need to walk up to the side of the stone and ce your hand on the stone before trying to circte your energy.¡± Mu Ru Yue listened to the elder and ced her hands above the stone. She gradually closed her eyes before circting her energy. Swish! Suddenly, the copper stone emitted red rays of light. There were a few grades that could be tested from the testing stone. These grades were respectively: red, orange, yellow, viridescent, green, blue, and purple. Red was the weakest, while purple was the strongest, but there was also a grade from legends that was said to be colourless. Thus, colourless was technically the strongest type of innate talent. ¡°Red.¡± The old man didn¡¯t have any special expression. On this continent, most people had red-coloured innate talent. They were the ones most unsuited for training, and even if they trained, they wouldn¡¯t have many aplishments. Just as he wanted to call for the next person, the red ray of light suddenly changed. Orange! The red light had turned orange! The elder gasped, his mouth wide open. Shouldn¡¯t the testing stone calcte the result instantly? When had it changed its colour before? It was as though he was looking at a ghost. But the changes in colour hadn¡¯t stopped. It turned from orange to yellow, viridescent, green, blue¡­ The elder¡¯s expression gradually stiffened. His mouth became stiff, unable to speak out. When the changes finally stabilized at blue, he was still too astonished to say a thing. Fifteen years ago, the Qing Yun Sect had recruited an inner-disciple named Ye Tian Feng. He atst became a disciple of Grandmaster Tian Yuan. But that fellow¡¯s innate talent was green. However, it was great that it finally stopped. The elder took up a teacup, wanting to use the tea to suppress his shock. But the very next moment, his hand shivered, nearly causing him to drop his teacup. Purple! The colour had turned to purple! The elder took in a deep breath. It was very rare to have a genius with purple innate talent. There should only be a few of them within the continent. But the changes hadn¡¯t stagnated. The purple light ray slowly disappeared from the testing stone, but Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hand still pressed upon it. If she had let go of the stone and the colour faded, then such a phenomenon would have been normal. But if her hand was still pressed on the stone, the purple light shouldn¡¯t fade. That was, unless it was that special circumstance. Bang! The teacup in the elder¡¯s hand slipped and crashed onto the floor, shattering into numerous pieces. The heavens knew how much he loved that cup, but now, even after his beloved teacup had shattered, he didn¡¯t pay any attention to it. He instead stared at Mu Ru Yue, transfixed. Chapter 12 - Peerless Genius

Chapter 12- Peerless Genius

Colourless was innate talent from the legends. How many years had it been since anyone had colourless innate talent? It had probably been countless thousands of years. But now, a person with a colourless innate talent was discovered by him. The elder¡¯s breaths quickened. With bloodshot eyes, his gaze towards Mu Ru Yue was like that of a wolf that hadn¡¯t had delicacies in a long time, and now wanted to immediately pounce on its prey. Mu Ru Yue released her hand from the stone. When she saw the progress of her results, it instantly gave her a shock. ¡°I¡¯ve already tested, so I¡¯ll be leaving.¡± ording to the memories of the previous owner, Mu Ru Yue knew that purple was the innate talent¡¯s peak. Since she had achieved what she wanted, she didn¡¯t feel the need to stay. ¡°Wait!¡± The elder hastily shouted. It would be a joke if he just let a peerless genius slip away. ¡°Hehe!¡± He rubbed his hands together. Smiling, the elder said, ¡°Little girl, I¡¯m an elder of the Qing Yun Sect. You can just call me Elder Zhao. Do you know the details of your test result?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows lifted as she replied, ¡°Isn¡¯t it purple?¡± ¡°Purple?¡± Elder Zhao smiled bitterly. ¡°If you were just purple, it would have been alright.¡± Her heart thumped. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression slowly sunk. Could it be that her result wasn¡¯t actually what she¡¯d expected? Suddenly, when she thought of the sudden fading of the purple ray of light, her heart gradually chilled. ¡°Colourless! Do you know what it means to be colourless?¡± How could Elder Zhao not know what the little girl was thinking. He coldly red at her. ¡°At the peak of the martial path, it focuses on nothingness. Moreover, having a colourless innate talent, it seeds purple innate talents by more than just a fold. It has been many thousands of years since someone had such an innate talent. Which of those experts that had colourless innate talent hadn¡¯t reached the summit of the martial world? Do you still think that purple and colourless innate talent is stillparable?¡± It was really the first time Mu Ru Yue had heard about colourless innate talent, so she couldn¡¯t bear not to knit her brows. ¡°That¡¯s right! Little girl, you should also take a mental strength test as well. We don¡¯t usually give such tests to the public, but today, you¡¯re an exception.¡± After saying that, Elder Zhao hastily took out a mental strength testing stone and ced it beside the martial innate testing stone. ¡°The mental strength test is also very simple. You just have to strike at the stone with your mental power. When the stone absorbs your mental power, it will expand. The more it expands, the stronger your mental strength is.¡± Elder Zhao was excited as he anxiously waited to see how many surprises this young girl would give him. Hong! A intense mental power flooded the room and had made even Elder Zhao feel its tyrannical power. His expression was slightly dazed as he stared fixedly at the stone in front of Mu Ru Yue. During that instant when the mental power struck at the stone, the stone had absorbed the mental power and started to rapidly expand. It simply kept expanding, as though no matter how much it absorbed, it was still insufficient. Elder Zhao¡¯s expression stiffened as he looked as though he¡¯d seen a ghost. How much mental power would be used to create such a situation? Of course, Elder Zhao couldn¡¯t know and would never know that Mu Ru Yue¡¯s intense mental powers was due to her contract with the Book of Alchemy. As the ray of light intensified, Elder Zhao¡¯s mouth was no longer closed. He didn¡¯t have the time to snap out from his shock before a shattering sound was heard. The testing stone had turned into powder. The entire testing hall returned to its previous calmness, with the exception of human hearts¡­ Even if nobody knew how sturdy the testing stone was, Elder Zhao would know that even if it were an Xiantian expert, they could only be able to chip a corner of the stone. Currently, that stone had been blown into smithereens before him. This meant that her boundless mental power was already beyond the limit of the testing stone. ¡®How gifted is this little girl?¡¯ Elder Zhao¡¯s expression was still stiff. Obviously, he hadn¡¯t recovered from his astonishment. From her results today, there wouldn¡¯t be anyone as suitable as her to be an alchemist. She could also be a peerless genius in cultivating the martial arts. Heaven stage Alchemist would already be the peak status ranking on the continent. But to her, perhaps, it wouldn¡¯t be impossible¡­ Chapter 13 - Qing Yun Sect’s Chief Alchemist

Chapter 13- Qing Yun Sect¡¯s Chief Alchemist

¡°Everyone, let¡¯s take a guess on how Mu Ru Yue¡¯s test results will be.¡± ¡°Do we even need to? She definitely won¡¯t have any.¡± ¡°Haha! Let¡¯s wait for her toe out and determine the results from her expression.¡± As he said that, a in clothed figure entered the crowd¡¯s eyes. The young girl¡¯s expression was still as cold as ice. There wasn¡¯t any emotions in her eyes, nor was there any happiness; it was just the same as when she¡¯d first arrived. Upon seeing her expression, it had further confirmed the crowd¡¯s thoughts. No matter what, trash would always be trash. Since everyone¡¯s gaze was on Mu Ru Yue, nobody paid attention to the manager who had followed behind her with an expression of unfaded astonishment. After he saw Mu Ru Yue leave, the manager withdrew his gaze before announcing coldly, ¡°Everyone, Elder Zhao suddenly has matters to attend to today. The testing will temporarily stop here. Pleasee again next year at the same time and day!¡± After tossing those words out, he turned around to headed back to the testing hall. ¡°Elder Zhao!¡± The manager respectfully cupped his fists as he reported, ¡°I have already dispersed the crowd.¡± ¡°En!¡± Elder Zhao nodded. When he thought back to that test result, there was unconcealed excitement in his eyes. ¡°You must treat this matter as though it had never happened, and not tell a single soul of anything that had urred. Do you understand?¡± Elder Zhao expressed rare seriousness, so when the manager heard his order, he hastily nodded. ¡°Elder Zhao, do not worry. I definitely will not tell anyone about this.¡± ¡°Alright, settle the rest of the matters here. I¡¯ll head over to Grandmaster Wu Yu¡¯s ce now.¡± That little girl¡¯s innate talent was too astonishing. If other sects were to know of this, they would definitely fight for her. This test mustn¡¯t be made known to anyone. When he thought that such a talent was found by him, he felt extremely jubnt. Since there would be a talent tournament soon, the people from Qing Yun Sect had appeared in the Pheonix City to observe the uing matches. The innate talent¡¯s test was to discover talents, but that didn¡¯t mean that ordinary talents couldn¡¯t soar through perseverance. As such, the talent tournament was born. At an inn, two elders were casually chatting. One elder wore a yellow-striped garment with a green lower garment and had a smart appearance. The other elder wore grey cotton-padded clothing and a red coat, which made him look out of ce. ¡°Haha! Tian Yuan, I remember that your disciple, Ye Tian Feng, is also Crown Prince Jing of the Kingdom of Zi Yue?¡± Wu Yuughing as he looked at the yellow-striped garmented elder. He humorously said, ¡°Hehe! That crown-prince Jing could be counted as both a handsome and talented youth. It¡¯s your luck to have him!¡± ¡°Grandmaster Wu Yu must be joking.¡± Tian Yuan chuckled with some reserve as he replied, ¡°If Grandmaster Wu Yu really wants to recruit a disciple, there will be countless talents that will flock towards you in order to be taken under your wing. The title of ¡®Chief Alchemist of the Qing Yun Sect¡¯ would make a great recruitment signboard. How can Ipare to Grandmaster Wu Yu? It¡¯s just that Grandmaster Wu Yu¡¯s sight is too high, so there aren¡¯t many that enter your eye. But, Feng Er¡¯s talent is reallymendable. He has great potential in bing an alchemist. I¡¯ve already started to educate him in manufacturing pills.¡± Wu Yu gently stroke his beard with a light smile, notmenting on Tian Yuan¡¯s remark. He was just casually chatting out of boredom. Truthfully, talents like Ye Tian Feng really didn¡¯t enter his eyes. At this moment, a knock was heard from outside before Elder Zhao pushed open the door and entered. While looking at the elder, who spoke cheerfully and wittily, he suppressed his heart-felt excitement by taking in a deep breath before greeting, ¡°Grandmaster Wu Yu! Grandmaster Tian Yuan!¡± ¡°Elder Zhao, what¡¯s wrong? Has the test ended?¡± Wu Yu smiled lightly as he curiously asked Elder Zhao, who had a reddened face from excitement. ¡°It hasn¡¯t, but I¡¯ve something to report to you so I¡¯ve ended the test prematurely.¡± ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s this pressing matter that made you drop the test in order to report to me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s like this, Grandmaster Wu Yu.¡± Thinking back to the testing hall, Elder Zhao¡¯s expression was extremely stirred up. ¡°Previously at the testing hall, I¡¯ve discovered a peerless genius. She¡¯s such a genius that even Grandmaster Tian Yuan¡¯s disciple Ye Tian Feng couldn¡¯t reach even a percentage of her talents.¡± Chapter 14 - Using Energy To Grow Medicine

Chapter 14- Using Energy To Grow Medicine

Tian Yuan¡¯s expression slightly darkened. Ye Tian Feng was his disciple after all, so when he heard someone describe him in such a manner, he would naturally be unhappy. ¡°Elder Zhao, even if the innate talent of the child is great, it shouldn¡¯t beparable to Feng Er. Excluding his talent in martial cultivation, he can still be an alchemist.¡± Seeing that Tian Yuan¡¯s expression turned unpleasant, Elder Zhao felt that he went a little overboard in describing it that way. ¡°Grandmaster Tian Yuan, you¡¯re mistaken. That genius isn¡¯t a child, but a 14-year-old young girl.¡± ¡°14 years old?¡± asked Wu Yu, his white brows slightly knitted as he was unable to understand. ¡°We carry out free tests every three years for themoners. That young girl should have already been tested. Elder Zhao, what happened?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know the details of the situation, but that young girl has legendary colourless innate talent!¡± The summit of the martial path was nothingness, so people that had colourless innate talents were destined to travel on a path ordinary people were unable to trek. Wu Yu abruptly stood up and stared fixedly at Elder Zhao. ¡°Are you speaking the truth?¡± ¡°It really is!¡± After swallowing a mouthful of spittle, Elder Zhao said with amazement, ¡°It¡¯s really the truth. I still can¡¯t process that a person with colourless innate talent had appeared and was within my sights. Following that, I gave her a mental strength test. The testing stone was overwhelmed by her power that it directly exploded.¡± Wu Yu gasped as astonishment nearly overwhelmed him. After a short moment, he snapped out of his shock and smiled wryly, shaking his head. ¡°I think I just found the fitting candidate for a disciple.¡± Tian Yuan¡¯s body shook as he wasn¡¯t able to suppress his shock from Wu Yu¡¯s words. Who was Grandmaster Wu Yu? He was the Chief Alchemist of the Qing Yun sect and even the head of the sect gave him face. When the daughter of the sect head wanted to be his disciple, he had directly rejected her without any thoughts. Now he wanted to recruit a disciple? But from this young girl¡¯s innate talent, she really was worthy to be Grandmaster Wu Yu¡¯s disciple. It was reasonable for Grandmaster Wu Yu, who had high sights, to be moved. Walking along the streets of Pheonix City, Mu Ru Yue stopped as her gaze fell upon medicine ingredients that had been tossed to the floor by a medicinal shop. With brows slightly knitted, shemented, ¡°Even though these medicinal ingredients aren¡¯t expensive, it¡¯s a pity for it to be thrown away.¡± Yan Jin was startled. ¡°Little girl, even though this senior isn¡¯t an alchemist and is clueless on those things, from how I see it, when the medicine¡¯s leaves have turned yellow, it has obviously withered. If they don¡¯t throw them away, will they still be able to sell them?¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t bother with Yan Jin. She went over to the medicinal ingredients and carefully picked them up. ¡°Little girl, what do you n on doing with those withered ingredients?¡± Yan Jin couldn¡¯t understand Mu Ru Yue¡¯s actions. ¡°Didn¡¯t I said earlier that I nned on earning money?¡± She ced the medicine leaves in her embrace before wordlessly heading along the pathway By the time Mu Ru Yue reached her home, it was already dusk. She directly went back to her room. Pang! She immediately shut the door. Yan Jin didn¡¯t know what she was nning to do, so he blinked curiously at her. Mu Ru Yue took out the withered medicinal ingredients in her embrace as she narrowed her eyes in deep thought. In the cultivation realm, there was a method that could use energy to grow medicinal nts, enabling these dying medicine leaves to be reinvigorated. ¡®Even though ancient martial skills and cultivation are different, there are still some simr areas. It is still unknown whether the cultivation realm¡¯s method of using energy to grow medicinal nts will work in this world.¡¯ Thinking about that, she gently ced her palm above the medicinal nt. Traces of energy flowed from her palm and into the medicinal ingredient beneath her hand¡­ Actually, Mu Ru Yue was just testing her idea out as she currently hadn¡¯t officially be a cultivator. She still hadn¡¯t even entered the First Martial Stage. Thus, there was only a slight possibility that it would work. She taught this method to Yan Jin because with his powers, it should work easily. But the oue stunned Mu Ru Yue¡­ Under her warm energy, the previously withered medicinal nt had actually regained its life, bit by bit. The yellowed leaves now gave off an aura filled with vitality. Yan Jin was stupefied as, even with his immense knowledge, he didn¡¯t know such a nature-defying method existed. Moreover, he felt that the medicine leaf was muchrgerpared to before. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Mu Ru Yue withdrew her hands as she looked at the several-foldrger medicine leaf before her. She blinked with amazement. Shouldn¡¯t this method not allow further growth of the medicinal ingredient and simply help it regain its life? Why had the energy assisted in the medicinal nt¡¯s growth? This was already outside her knowledge. A glimmer shed in her eyes. Mu Ru Yue had an idea. Could this have been due to her establishing a contract with the Book of Alchemy. What other reasons were there to exin this unnatural phenomenon? She currently needed to get stronger as soon as possible. Along the way, all of her doubts would naturally be resolved. The next morning When the light of sunrisended on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s face, she finally left her meditative state. Even though the previous owner of her body was trash, she¡¯d read a lot of cultivation books so she was able to quickly enter the meditative state. There wouldn¡¯t be too great of a leap in power after just a single night, but she had already be a First Martial Stage practitioner. She was no longer trash that would be despised and bullied. Bang! The door was kicked open. A ferocious old wet nurse walked in and disdainfully nced at the simple and unadorned room before coldly shifting her gaze to the young girl. ¡°Eldest young mistress, the master has requested your presence.¡± Upon saying that, she viciously red at Mu Ru Yue before turning around, leaving the room. Yan Jin narrowed his eyes. Even though she was his owner against his own will, she still had the title of being Yan Jin¡¯s master. If others knew that his master had been bullied by an olddy, it would be so shameful. Swish! Yan Jin turned into a ck ray and ruthlessly struck at the old wet nurse. Peng! The soft body collided against the old wet nurse¡¯s back. She wasn¡¯t prepared for that, resulting in her falling down a flight of stairs, bing a sorry figure after she made a couple of rolls. Those rolls had nearly broken her old bones. ¡°Aiyo! Aiyo!¡± The old wet nurse painfully cried out as shey on the floor. She was in so much pain that she couldn¡¯t stand up. Cold sweat flowed down her face. ¡°Wet nurse Wang, what¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± The maids quickly dropped what they were doing to go and support the old wet nurse after hearing themotion. ¡°It¡¯s the eldest young mistress! She¡¯d pushed me. I¡¯m so pitiful. I had always done my best, working my old bones to serve the Mu family. Furthermore, I had woken up early to wake the young mistress, yet she treated me like this.¡± Wet nurse Wang cried out, making it seem as though she had really been bullied by Mu Ru Yue. She hadn¡¯t realised that after she said that, the crowd¡¯s expression became weird. Curiously turning around to see what the crowd was looking at, she found a girl with a cold gaze sitting on her bed, smiling at her. But her smile was so icy that it gave people chills. It was a short period of a few breaths when the wet nurse Wang had fallen. If it was really done by the eldest young mistress, then she shouldn¡¯t have been able to return to her bed so quickly. Wet nurse Wang was also clueless as to what had happened. Mu Ru Yue got out of her bed and put on her shoes. When she stepped up to wet nurse Wang¡¯s side, she paused slightly and, with lips curled back to a smile, said with an icy gaze, ¡°Don¡¯t offend me. Otherwise, you¡¯ll receive a pay back like just now!¡± Mu Ru Yue looked so dazzling at this moment, like a pearl that emitted brilliant light. For a moment, the maids were stunned. Was this young girl with a ice-cold gaze really the good-for-nothing eldest young mistress, Mu Ru Yue? It seemed as though her entire personality had changed. Mu Ru Yue raised her head and puffed out her chest, ignoring the crowd¡¯s gazes as she headed towards to the Mu family¡¯s lounge. Since all gazes were on Mu Ru Yue, nobody noticed that when she left, a small ck beast in her embrace raised his head. Its gaze carried a domineering and ruthless light. Chapter 15 - The Emperor Requested For An Audience

Chapter 15-The Emperor Requested For An Audience

In the Mu family¡¯s lounge, Mu Qing had an unpleasant expression as he sat at the head seat along with Mu Ting Er and Mu Yi Xue at his side. Seeing Mu Ru Yueete, Mu Yi Xue had an ted smile on her face, seeking happiness from her uing misfortune. Inparison, Mu Ting Er, who wore a silk tangerine-yellow elegant dress, was instead trying to convince Mu Qing to not punish Mu Ru Yue. ¡°Elder sister Ting Er, you¡¯re too kind-hearted.¡± Seeing Mu Ting Er trying to help Mu Ru Yue, Mu Yi Xue coldly snorted. ¡°It¡¯s because of your kindness that you get bullied. Have you forgotten how she treated you that day? She pointed at your face and shouted that you were just an adopted daughter. Even though elder sister Ting Er is adopted, she had brought so much face to our Mu family. Haven¡¯t you heard all the noble brothers praises elder sister Ting Er? On the other hand, a certain someone who only knows how to eat and stay in the family is literally useless. Sadly, that kind of person is the genuine young mistress of the Mu family. If elder sister Ting Er were to be my blood sister, I would be satisfied for life. ¡°Xue Er!¡± Mu Ting Er¡¯s expressed anger on her face, but there were still undisguisedcency in her eyes. ¡°You are still siblings from the same parent; don¡¯t go overboard.¡± ¡°But I had really hoped that the person mother had given birth to was elder sister Ting Er instead!¡± Mu Yi Xue pouted, feeling wronged as elder sister Ting Er chided her for that trash. This made her loathing of Mu Ru Yue intensify. That trash was so unfeeling. Even when elder sister Ting Er treated her so well, she still clung onto Crown Prince Jing even when she couldn¡¯t match up to him in any way. Mu Ru Yue just folded her arms across her chest from start to end, quietly watching the good show. There was an icy smile ying on her face as she stayed calm and collected. This made Mu Ting Er unable to make her out. With Mu Ru Yue¡¯s usual temper, she would have already made a ruckus. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Mu Ru Yue asked with slightly raised brows. Her voice carried traces ofziness from not beingpletely awake yet. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing important, I¡¯ll head back to my room.¡± Mu Qing¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Is this the kind of attitude you should be using towards your father?¡± ¡°Hmm? Then can you tell me what kind of attitude I should treat you with?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Mu Qing¡¯splexion turned ashen from anger. This young girl was really too undisciplined and out of control! ¡°Father, please calm down.¡± Mu Ting Er hastily helped soothe Mu Qing¡¯s chest in order to calm his breathing. She then raised her head and looked impatiently at the young girl as she rebuked, ¡°Elder sister, father is only worried about you. When he heard that you went to participate the test at the testing hall¡­¡± ¡°Ting Er!¡± Mu Qing let go of Mu Ting Er¡¯s hand. He looked cold and gloomy. ¡°Stop helping that delinquent! Mu Ru Yue, when the officials were having their mealsst night, did you know what they said? They said that you were shameless enough to actually test your innate talent with a group of four to five-year-old toddlers. You¡¯re a trash and you still wouldn¡¯t believe that no matter how many times you are tested, you still would be a trash! Why didn¡¯t you think about father? Your actions allowed others to use it as a de to scrape my face. I¡¯ve raised you for so many years and also turned a blind eye on your ipetence, but you actually thought of ways to let those people humiliate your father!¡± Mu Qing violently panted as he said those words in a single breath. At this moment, hisplexion was still terrible as he thought that having such a trash and unsettling person as his daughter was his life¡¯s greatest humiliation. ¡°Have you said your piece? If you¡¯re done, then I¡¯ll be heading back to my room.¡± Mu Ru Yue yawned as she felt that she would be better off cultivating rather than listening to Mu Qing. ¡°Stop right there!¡± Seeing the young girl turn around to leave, Mu Qing¡¯splexion became increasingly unpleasant. Previously, even though Mu Ru Yue was trash, she had always listened to him. What was going on today? ¡®That trash knows how to rebel now?¡® ¡°Father, please let me try.¡± Mu Ting Er wrinkled her eyebrow. Even though she wanted Mu Ru Yue to be punished, she still had a more important matter. ¡°Elder sister, the reason father is waiting here for you isn¡¯t for that matter. An imperial decree arrived from the pce that requested you and father to head to the pce in order to meet with the Emperor.¡± Mu Ru Yue suddenly stopped her steps with slightly raised eyebrows¡­ Chapter 16 - Marriage Crisis Part 1

Chapter 16- Marriage Crisis Part 1

In a glorious and luxurious throne room, an elder wearing a bright yellow dragon robe sat on the tform within the hall. A beautiful and alluring girl sat at his side. She looked very young. Her lovely and moving appearance would make any man unable to suppress his desires. This included the Emperor of Zi Yue, who was already too old to have any energy for bed matters. When Mu Ru Yue stepped into the hall, she received everyone¡¯s attention. In the throne room, excluding the Emperor of Zi Yue and his most beloved Imperial Consort Ya, there were also a few officials, like the chancellor, and some descendants of the royal family present. ¡°It¡¯s her.¡± Ye Yi Hua excitedly stroked his chin. Wasn¡¯t she the unlucky person that had acted as a cushion during that fool¡¯s fall? He had been unable to forget the gaze she¡¯d cast at him that day. That girl was interesting, but it was a pity she was the trash of Thunder Phoenix City. ¡°Greetings to Your Majesty.¡± Mu Qing knelt down and used his hands to constantly tug at Mu Ru Yue, who wasn¡¯t responding. He red at her, saying, ¡°Why are you in a daze? Quickly kneel to greet His Majesty!¡± Mu Ru Yue was still unresponsive. Stubbornness emitted from her cold gaze. As a person who had lived two lives, she would only kneel before two people. One was her previous life¡¯s teacher who had taught her wholeheartedly. The other was her grandfather who had pampered her to the bones and who had passed the Book of Alchemy into her hands. Other than those two, she would rather die than get rid of the arrogance in her bones and kneel before others. ¡°Mu Ru Yue!¡± Seeing the Emperor¡¯s expression darken, Mu Qing became anxious and shouted softly. ¡®When did this delinquent daughter turn out to be so undisciplined? It didn¡¯t matter if she died alone, but it will be a crime if she implicates the entire Mu family!¡® ¡°Impudent! We¡­¡­¡± ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Suddenly, a sweet voice sounded from his side. The Emperor of Zi Yue shifted his gaze from Mu Ru Yue and looked tenderly at his most beloved woman. He asked, ¡°Beloved concubine, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, your servant1 is a little hungry.¡± Ji Ru Ya rubbed her tummy and, with a bashful smile, said, ¡°Your servant wants His Majesty to apany her for a meal after you settle matters here.¡± ¡°Haha!¡± The Emperor of Zi Yueughed as he embraced Ji Ru Ya with arge hand and said with tender feelings, ¡°Alright, We will quickly settle matters here in order to apany my beloved concubine with her meal.¡± ¡°Your servant then thanks Your Majesty in advance.¡± Ji Ru Ya suppressed her heart-felt disgust as she revealed a happy smile on her absolutely splendid face. When the Emperor of Zi Yue¡¯s attention was still on her, she turned her gaze to Mu Ru Yue and secretly winked at her. This confirmed Mu Ru Yue¡¯s thought that that woman was purposely helping her. ¡®Why?¡¯ ¡®She definitely wouldn¡¯t have known me prior to this day, so why was she helping me?¡¯ ¡°You are Mu Ru Yue?¡± The Emperor of Zi Yue looked at the young girl¡¯s delicate appearance. He secretly sighed as he thought that this Mu Ru Yue of the Mu family already had an appearance that could cause the downfall of a country and caused suffering to the people at such a young age. If it wasn¡¯t her being a trash, Feng Er probably wouldn¡¯t have been so eager to withdraw from the marriage. ¡°Indeed.¡± Mu Ru Yue looked directly at the Emperor of Zi Yue¡¯s eyes without fear. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s action caused the Emperor of Zi Yue to show a dissatisfied frown, but he didn¡¯t re up. He used a cold tone as he said, ¡°We had ordered you toe today for a matter. We initially had not thought it through when We ordered the marriage between you and Crown Prince Jing. We shall now terminate that engagement and help you pick another husband. All of the princes and royals here today haven¡¯t had a Main Wife, so you shouldn¡¯t feel wronged getting married to them.¡± Hearing his words, all of the princes and royal members couldn¡¯t help but take a few steps back. Even though this girl had an appearance that could overturn the country and even if she was trash, she was still the daughter from the Mu family. If she were to go to their manor, she definitely wouldn¡¯t be just a concubine. But how could they let such a trash be titled as their Main Wife? Trash wouldn¡¯t provide them any assistance. 1. Your servant (³¼æª) is how concubines refer to themselves before the Emperor Chapter 17 - Marriage Crisis Part 2

Chapter 17- Marriage Crisis Part 2

¡°I agree with withdrawing the marriage, but¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue nced at all the apprehensive princes and royal members as she smiled, saying, ¡°It isn¡¯t that the royal n withdrew the marriage. It¡¯s I, Mu Ru Yue, that isn¡¯t willing to wed Crown Prince Jing. I also do not want to have any rtionship with royalties!¡± ¡°Mu Ru Yue!¡± Mu Qing shouted. ¡®Is this delinquent seeking death? If she is, don¡¯t even think of pulling him down with her. What kind of status is the Imperial n? They were already polite to allow her to be married as the Main Wife of one of the royal descendant. Even if they were to order her to be a mere concubine, I, Mu Qing, wouldn¡¯t decline. But this delinquent didn¡¯t know what was good for her and directly said she looked down upon all of the royals here!¡¯ Mu Ru Yue lightly nced at Mu Qing, sneering slightly. ¡®Now you know to be fearful? Why didn¡¯t you fear it when you initially brought me here?¡¯ ¡°I, Mu Ru Yue, have my pride. To be honest, I despise Crown Prince Jing, who¡¯s like a stud horse nting seeds everywhere. Even if I was blind, I wouldn¡¯t fancy him!¡± A stud horse¡­ that nted seeds everywhere? The princes and royal members were stunned. Did that include them as well? Seeing the ashenplexion of the Emperor of Zi Yue, the crowd gasped and didn¡¯t dare to say a word. Her words, however, had almost made Ji Ru Ya, who sat beside the Emperor of Zi Yue, p her hands in praise. Wasn¡¯t this the case? Who in the royal family, excluding the deceased King Nan, didn¡¯t have three wives and four concubines? Every one of them were really germ-ridden stud horses. Pffff! Suddenly, an inappropriateughter broke through the tension. Ye Yi Hua waved his folding fan as he smiled, saying, ¡°My apologies. I couldn¡¯t bear holding back myughter. Mu Ru Yue, if you weren¡¯t trash, I¡¯d definitely marry you.¡± ¡°I had said I wasn¡¯t interested in stud horses. My man will only have me as his woman and not go around getting infected with germs. Thus, even if I¡¯m trash, I won¡¯t marry you.¡± With a slight raise of his brows, Ye Yi Hua gently waved the folding fan after spreading it open. ¡°Royal father, your son has a suggestion.¡± The Emperor¡¯s mood had already calmed by this time, but his expression was so overcast that water droplets seemed to be able to drip from his face. ¡°You may speak what¡¯s on your mind.¡± ¡°Royal father, do you still remember the fool who is the only remaining heir of Royal Uncle¡¯s bloodline? That fool hasn¡¯t touched a woman in his life. Furthermore, there is merely an old wet nurse serving him. He probably hasn¡¯t had much physical contact with women in his life. In your son¡¯s opinion, that fool and her are well matched. Why don¡¯t you let them get engaged?¡± ¡®My dear beloved little cousin, you should thank me for sending such a devastatingly beautiful wife to you.¡¯ Thinking about this, Ye Yi Hua was ted, but he didn¡¯t know that this decision would be his lifelong regret. ¡°Are you referring to the Ghost King?¡± The Emperor of Zi Yue smiled coldly, he was a vengeful person. Since he couldn¡¯t deal with the girl on the spot due to considering the Mu family¡¯s face, he could still give her a slight punishment. ¡°Alright, We shall immediately write an imperial decree.In three month¡¯s time, the daughter of the Mu family, Mu Ru Yue, will be wedded to the Ghost King, Ye Wu Chen.¡± ¡®Ghost King?¡¯ Memories about the Ghost King flowed into Mu Ru Yue¡¯s mind. The Ghost King was the son of the Emperor of Zi Yue¡¯s blood rted younger brother, King Nan An. If it wasn¡¯t for King Nan An being born 30 years after the Emperor of Zi Yue, the throne to the Kingdom of Zi Yue would have been his. It was a pity that life loved to y with people, making it impossible for him to ascend to the throne. What was more incredible was that King Nan An and his imperial consort were madly in love, so as the prince of the Kingdom of Zi Yue, he had only wedded a single wife in his lifetime. He left only one son, Ye Wu Chen. After King Nan An and his imperial consort were assassinated one night, Ye Wu Chen, who had personally witnessed it, was literally scared senseless. This resulted in him bing a fool afterwards. From the rumours, the fool wasn¡¯t only dull witted, but he also had a ghost-like appearance. All of the maids that went to serve him were scared to insanity by his appearance. Therefore, nobody was willing to step into Ghost King Manor from then on. Since he had inherited the King¡¯s position of King Nan An, another title was bestowed upon him¡ªGhost King! Of course, the Ghost King rarely left his manor. There was only an old wet nurse that took care of him. Excluding those from the royal family, no one really knew if his appearance was as ghastly as the rumours. Mu Ru Yue, who was initially unwilling to wed into the Royal family, had a different idea now. If she went to Ghost King Manor, it would be easier to carry out her goals than doing so in the Mu family. This would be more suitable for her progressing cultivation¡­ Chapter 18 - I Find You Dirty

Chapter 18- I Find You Dirty

¡°Alright, I ept.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled. Since there were only two people in Ghost King Manor, nobody woulde to disturb her. If she stayed with the Mu family, it would be really inconvenient. After her powers had increased, a manor couldn¡¯t restrict her path. Mu Ru Yue, however, currently didn¡¯t know that with this decision, she had tied herself to one guy for her entire life. They were destined to be together for better or worse, for all eternity. ¡°We will shortly pass down the order to the Mu family. To all beloved officials, if you don¡¯t have any more matters, this assembly is adjourned.¡± The Emperor of Zi Yue impatiently waved his hands. He couldn¡¯t wait any longer to enjoy lunch with his beloved concubine. After the crowd left, Ye Yi Hua smilingly walked to Mu Ru Yue¡¯s side before lifting her chin with his fan. With a gaze filled with feeling within his peach blossom eyes, he smiled like a devil trying to seduce his next victim. ¡°Lady Mu, that fool doesn¡¯t know about feelings so he wouldn¡¯t be able to satisfy a girl. If you have needs, you can freelye to find Ben Wang. Ben Wang¡¯s manor will always be open to you. I¡¯ll definitely let Lady Mu know the Ben Wang¡¯s goods.¡± Mu Ru Yue narrowed her eyes and pped the fan away. She looked at him coldly and mockingly. ¡°Do I need to repeat myself? I¡¯m not interested in a stud horse. You should have loitered in your courtyard often. Perhaps your entire body is filled with germs. If you stand before me, I¡¯ll always find you dirty.¡± Ye Yi Hua¡¯s smile stiffened a little before he regained his distinguished and aplished passionate appearance. ¡°Marrying that fool is the same as being a widow, so Ben Wang believes you will seek Ben Wang out. With Ben Wang¡¯s technique, Ben Wang is confident that even if it¡¯s a virgin, she won¡¯t be in too much pain.¡± Mu Ru Yue chuckled lightly. ¡°Your body can be covered with germs, but I won¡¯t allow anyone to pass those germs onto my body. Your Highness, if you don¡¯t have any matters, please leave.¡± After staring profoundly at her for a length of time, Ye Yi Hua chuckled shallowly. ¡°Ben Wang only hopes that after you wed my cousin, you don¡¯te crying to Ben Wang.¡± He, Ye Yi Hua, had talent and looks, so there were countless girls that wanted to have a one-night stand with him. He couldn¡¯t believe that there would be a girl that could resist his charm. Even though he couldn¡¯t wed this girl, it shouldn¡¯t be bad for her to be his. The fool wouldn¡¯t know how to touch her anyway. After the Emperor of Zi Yue announced the dismissal of the court, Mu Qing didn¡¯t wait for Mu Ru Yue. He hurriedly wanted to inform this great news to Mu Ting Er. This resulted to Mu Ru Yue getting lost inside the vast pce. ¡°Beat the fool to death! Beat him to death!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, how can our pce let a fool enter it?¡± ¡°Fool, let me tell you this. Royal father had already found a wife for you, and it¡¯s the number one trash of the city. A fool and a trash ispatible. Hahaha!¡± Suddenly, she heard a mor up ahead. Mu Ru Yue raised her head to look forth. She saw a helplessly frail body being surrounded by luxuriously embroidered princes and princesses. After hearing that familiar voice, Mu Ru Yue was startled. Wasn¡¯t he the one that had fallen onto her yesterday? From their conversation, could it be that he was the Ghost King? Didn¡¯t the rumours say that the Ghost King had a ghost-like appearance? How could this young man, who looked innocent and handsome, have a ghost-like appearance? ¡°I¡­ I only came to collect my kite.¡± The young man tightly pursed his lips. His grief-stricken appearance made him look like a lively and small animal. This made a few girls soft-hearted. They pulled on the sleeves of the boys beside them, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s forget it.¡± ¡°Forget it? What do you mean forget it? Hmph! This fool actually came here of his own free will, without our Royal father¡¯s order. How can I let him go scot free?¡± Saying that, the boy snatched the kite in the young man¡¯s hands and ripped it in half before viciously throwing it at the young man¡¯s face. ¡°Here¡¯s your kite!¡± The young man slightly lowered his head, making people think that he was upset with having his kite torn apart. Nobody, however, saw that there wasn¡¯t a sliver of unhappiness upon his handsome face. Chapter 19 - The fool And The Trash

Chapter 19- The fool And The Trash

When the boy wanted to p the young man, a slim hand locked tightly around his slender arm. The grip almost made him cry out in pain. ¡°Who are you? Let go of Ben Huang Zi 1 . If not, Ben Huang Zi will make his Royal father kill you!¡± The boy red viciously at the in-clothed girl with ill intentions. This method worked all the time without exception. The girl before him would immediately kneel down before him, begging for forgiveness. Who let his father be the Emperor of Zi Yue so that everyone would fear him?! Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyebrows raised as she looked at the boy. He was only about 5 years old and was the son of the near 70-year-old Emperor of Zi Yue. It seemed everyone in the Royal family were really stud horses. ¡°Who am I?¡± Mu Ru Yue chuckled lightly. ¡°I¡¯m the trash that you had mentioned as the fiancee of the Ghost King. Even if I¡¯m a trash, however, it¡¯s more than sufficient to deal with brats like yourself.¡± Bang! Mu Ru Yue tossed him hard onto the ground. With a calm gaze, she surveyed the princes and princesses. They were stunned by her voice that was so cold, it seemed inhumane. ¡°Remember, he¡¯s the fiance of I, Mu Ru Yue! I don¡¯t care how old you are or even who your father is. If you dare to hurt him, I won¡¯t hesitate to punish you for that.¡± The young girl¡¯s voice was really calm, but it instead created chills in their hearts. Ye Wu Chen looked at Mu Ru Yue who stood before him, thinking about something. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Turning around and holding onto the young man¡¯s hand, Mu Ru Yue pulled him away without any concerns for the stunned princes and princesses. She had always been a heartless demoness. No matter if her opponent was a kid or an elder, she would still ruthlessly act as she pleased. This was a world where ¡®the strong eats the weak.¡¯ ¡°Elder sister.¡± Ye Wu Chen looked brightly at Mu Ru Yue. With an innocent smile on his handsome face and eyes that were bright and simple, he said, ¡°You treat me so well.¡± Mu Ru Yue ignored him and just pulled him forward. Finally, at an unmanned corner, Mu Ru Yue stopped and turned her head towards the young man behind her. ¡°Are you the Ghost King?¡± Under her gaze, Ye Wu Chen nodded. ¡°En!¡± ¡°You seem different from what the rumours depicted you to be.¡± Mu Ru Yue, with a false smile, questioned with her brows raised, ¡°The rumours said that the Ghost King looked like a ghost, so for a moment I couldn¡¯t guess that you were the Ghost King.¡± His body shuddered, and Ye Wu Chen lowered his head. He pitifully said, ¡°I really am extremely ugly. The maids, however, weren¡¯t scared senseless due to my face, but here¡­¡± He pointed at his body. With a face filled with helplessness, Ye Wu Chen continued, ¡°Elder sister, I¡¯m really ugly here. Please don¡¯t look at it, alright? You¡¯ll also be scared to insanity.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not that weak. Your body seemed to have something wrong with it. Can I have a look? We¡¯ll be living together in the future, so I need to have an understanding.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Ye Wu Chen wanted to exin, but Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t have that sort of patience. She directly ripped his clothes apart, exposing his body. She couldn¡¯t help but take in a mouthful of air. His body was filled with scars that resemble earthworms crawling all over his skin. They carried a faint colour of blood, so his white skin looked ghost-like with those scars all over his body. With that nce, however, Mu Ru Yue understood that Ye Wu Chen had been poisoned. She had a solution for dealing with that poison, but currently didn¡¯t have the ability to carry it out. At that moment, Ye Wu Chen closed his eyes in fright. He didn¡¯t dare to look at Mu Ru Yue as her eyes might contain the same disdain and disgust as all the rest. ¡°Open your eyes!¡± An authoritative voice rang in his ears. Ye Wu Chen cautiously cracked his eyes open and discovered that there wasn¡¯t a trace of disgust in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes. Her gaze was as clear as spring. ¡°Elder sister, am I¡­ am I really ugly?¡± ¡°It¡¯s only a little poison, but nothing much.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled. ¡°You just need to ept your body¡¯s problem. You don¡¯t have to care about the gazes of others. Their mouths belong to them, so just let them speak freely. If you always care about how people look at you, won¡¯t you be tired to death?¡± 1. ±¾»Ê×Ó means Royal Prince Chapter 20 - Hundred-year-old Medicine

Chapter 20- Hundred-year-old Medicine

A pair of pure eyes stared unblinkingly at Mu Ru Yue. Ye Wu Chen didn¡¯t move at all, as though thinking about what had been said. His eyes looked really innocent and were without malice. ¡°Also, you¡¯re not a fool.¡± Mu Ru Yue ced her hand on Ye Wu Chen¡¯s shoulder and said seriously, ¡°You just have a childlike mind that hasn¡¯t bloomed yet. On the contrary, your uncles and brothers won¡¯t have as pure a spirit as you.¡± Even though Mu Ru Yue epted the Imperial order out of convenience, since this person was her fiance, she wouldn¡¯t allow anyone talk about him no matter how terrible he was. ¡°Elder sister, are you a celestial maiden?¡± Ye Wu Chen blinked his brightrge eyes. With a candid smile on his handsome face, he continued, ¡°You must be an elder sister celestial maiden that was dispatched by my father and mother and sent to me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me elder sister!¡± Mu Ru Yue viciously red at him. ¡°I remember that the Ghost King¡¯s age is 19. I¡¯m only 14 now. You¡¯re a whole 5 years older than me, so stop calling me elder sister.¡± ¡°Can I call you my wife since those people said that you were my wife?¡± ¡°No!¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s eyes fogged up with tears from grief. He looked pitifully at Mu Ru Yue. Unreasonably, Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart softened. ¡°Up to you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Ye Wu Chen excitedly smiled. With a faintly misty gaze brimming with innocence and enticement, he dered, ¡°I¡¯ll call you my wife from now on.¡± Upon saying that, he leaned his body forward to ce a kiss at the corner of Mu Ru Yue¡¯s lips. Hong! Mu Ru Yue¡¯s mind was instantly stunned at that moment as she looked at the handsome face that had neared her. Her face turnedpletely red, including her ears. ¡®My first kiss has been stolen by a little kid?¡¯ Even though Ye Wu Chen had the physique of a 19-year-old, his mind had stagnated for the past dozen years ago ever since the murder of King Nan An and his imperial consort. To her, he was still a child that had yet to grow up. Facing such a personcking a matured mind, she essentially hadn¡¯t put up any defences against him. ¡°Ye Wu Chen, what do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Mu Ru Yue pushed the handsome young man in front of her away. Slightly angered, she asked, ¡°Do you know what you have done?¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s eyes expressed a feeling of wrongness. ¡°My father calls my mother his wife, and I saw them do that each day. My wife, did I do something wrong? Please don¡¯t be angry. If you really dislike it, then I¡¯ll stop doing that.¡± The young man¡¯s voice was pure and without taint. Mysteriously, the anger in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart was appeased. ¡°I¡¯m not angry, I was just shocked.¡± Mu Ru Yue took in a deep breath. ¡°Ye Wu Chen, do you know how to leave the pce? Let¡¯s head out now.¡± Initially, she wanted to ask Ji Ru Ya why she¡¯d helped her, but seeing the circumstances today, it would be impossible. ¡®Forget it, this matter could be asked next time.¡® After leaving the pce, Mu Ru Yue went to a medicinal shop in the Phoenix City. It was about midday, so there weren¡¯t many people at the moment. There was only a shopkeeper that was dozing off from boredom. ¡°I¡¯vee to sell.¡± Hearing a calm voice above his head, the shopkeeper raised his head and stretched beforezily looking at the young girl before him. ¡°I don¡¯t know what thisdy ns to sell?¡± ¡°Coming here, of course it¡¯s to sell medicinal nts.¡± Mu Ru Yue took out the handkerchief in her embrace and tossed it to the shopkeeper. The shopkeeper mindlessly opened the handkerchief. Once he saw the medicinal nt enveloped by the handkerchief, however, his body shuddered and the drowsiness left him as he eximed in amazement, ¡°This¡­ this is a 100-year-old medicinal nt?!¡± Chapter 21 - Angered Crown Prince Jing

Chapter 21- Angered Crown Prince Jing

On the Martial God Continent, medicinal nts were ranked as 10-year-old, 50-year-old, 100-year-old, 1,000-year-old, andstly the rumoured 10,000-year-old medicinal nt. Since Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t originate from the Martial God continent, she wasn¡¯t sure on the medicinal nt rankings. She had expected the medicine she¡¯d picked from the floor the previous day to be at most 50 years old. Thus, this method of using energy to grow medicine not only reinvigorated it, it also extended its life by a fold to 100 years. Mu Ru Yue was momentarily excited. If this were really the case, she held a great treasure in her hands. The shopkeeper caressed the medicinal nt in his hand as though it were his treasure. With bright eyes, he said, ¡°Lady, I can give you 100 gold coins for this medicinal nt.¡± Gold coins was the measurement of money in the Martial God Continent. This was slightly different from Hua Xia. Hua Xia just used the weighing of gold as a measurement, but here they literally used gold and silver coins as money. The proper mary system here was 1 silver coin equated to 100 copper coins and 100 silver coins equated to 1 gold coin. Mu Ru Yue nodded as she nced at the various medicines in the shop. ¡°Please help me choose 100 stalks of 50-year-old medicinal nts, disregarding the types.¡± The shopkeeper looked curiously at her. Others came to buy medicinal nts tailored to what they needed, but was this girl great enough that she didn¡¯t care about the type? Since he was trying to make a business, however, he naturally wouldn¡¯t question his clients. ¡°Alrightdy, please wait a moment.¡± The shopkeeper carried the medicinal nts over after a short moment and presented them before Mu Ru Yue. ¡°A 100 stalks of 50-year-old medicinal nts will cost you 50 gold coins.¡± Even though the difference between a 50-year-old and 100-year-old was only by a fold, their prices were as wide as the heavens and earth. Moreover, if it were a 1,000-year-old medicinal nt, its value would be sky-high. With Mu Ru Yue¡¯s current ability, however, it was impossible for her to manufacture a 1,000-year-old medicinal nt as those kinds of medicinal nts required vast amounts of energy, which she couldn¡¯t provide. Taking the bag of medicinal nts from the shopkeeper, Mu Ru Yue turned around and walked out. ¡°Have you heard? Yesterday, the Royal family withdrew the trash¡¯s marriage order.¡± ¡°Haha! Your information is outdated. It wasn¡¯t the Royal family that withdrew the marriage. It was the Mu family¡¯s trash that announced in the throne room that she didn¡¯t want to marry Crown Prince Jing, nor any of the royal line. She also said that all the princes and royals were stud horses that were covered in germs. The most interesting point was that His Majesty didn¡¯t punish her.¡± Everyone recalled the recent rumours and used it as a topic during the tea break after their meals in the restaurant. Nobody saw that in one of the rooms of the restaurant, a handsome man¡¯s face had ashened while his fists were tightly clenched. Hong! He stood up from his chair. With gritted teeth, he looked as though he wanted to viciously strangle that wretched girl to death. ¡®Stud horse? She actually dared to call me a dirty stud horse?¡¯ ¡®Even though I loved Ting Er, I already have two concubines in my courtyard. But isn¡¯t this normal? Which man will choose to only have one woman in his life?¡¯ ¡®Compared to Ninth Royal Uncle Ye Yi Hua, who needed to use a brothel for his relief, I¡¯m already on the better side.¡¯ ¡®Excluding the fool that didn¡¯t know anything, who was that old and didn¡¯t already have a few women?¡¯ ¡®Mu Ru Yue called me a what? A stud horse?¡¯ ¡°Royal Grandfather didn¡¯t make a move on her due to the reputation of the Mu family. But I definitely won¡¯t let her go. I must kill her!¡± Ye Tian Feng gnashed his teeth in hatred. If Mu Ru Yue was before him, she would definitely be shredded into countless pieces. Actually, it wasn¡¯t because the Emperor of Zi Yue looked up to the Mu family, it was because Mu Ru Yue was an unloved trash. With his prestige as an Emperor, however, he couldn¡¯t say that. Moreover, Ji Ru Ya had been constantly tempting him at that moment. Even though he was already too old and didn¡¯t have much energy, his heart would still re up from those instigation. He just wanted to dismiss the crowd and enjoy a solitary time with his beloved women. Chapter 22 - Green Pill

Chapter 22- Green Pill

¡°Feng Er!¡± Tian Yuan frowned as most things about his disciple was great, but his temperament still wasn¡¯t sufficiently stable. Ye Tian Feng then remembered that his Master was still here, so he hastily suppressed the anger in his heart. ¡°Master, your disciple was previously too angry so¡­¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. But with that temper, it will be hard for you to shoulder great matters. You should learn from the rest.¡± Tian Yuan sighed. ¡°That¡¯s right, a peerless genius was recently discovered. It was a talent that had roused Grandmaster Wu Yu¡¯s heart and made him want to recruit a disciple.¡± Astonishment was seen in Ye Tian Feng¡¯s eyes. He had been in the Qing Yun Sect for about a dozen years already, so how could he not understand the temperament of Grandmaster Wu Yu? That old man¡¯s sight was incredibly high, and his gaze was vicious and fierce. He initially wanted to be taken under his wing, but he was rejected right on the spot. With his position in the Qing Yun Sect, the disciple he recruited would definitely have a high status in the sect. ¡°Who was that talent that had moved Grandmaster Wu Yu¡¯s heart and even made him recruit a disciple?¡± He was really curious as to how that person could enter the high sighted eyes of Grandmaster Wu Yu. ¡°It¡¯s a young teenage girl.¡± Tian Yuan smiled. ¡°We still don¡¯t know her name and identity. I¡¯m not telling you this so you can help me search for her. You¡¯re a disciple of the Qing Yun Sect after all, so if your movements are too obvious, it will attract attention from the other sects. Moreover, Grandmaster Wu Yu had already said that this matter cannot be made known to anyone. My purpose in telling you this is to make you understand that there is a peerless talent in the city. There may be some difficulties for that girl you love to obtain victory in a few months time.¡± Ye Tian Feng¡¯s heart sunk. ¡°Grandmaster Tian Yuan, even if Ting Er obtains second ce, Royal Grandfather shouldn¡¯t care that much.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± Grandmaster Tian Yuan stood. ¡°But haven¡¯t you thought that if she wants to enter Qing Yun Sect, she must obtain first ce so that she can beparable to Crown Prince Jing¡¯s status and be a disciple of the Qing Yun Sect? You really don¡¯t want her to get the top position? Don¡¯t worry, Master has some ns for that.¡± His heart moved as Ye Tian Feng looked at Tian Yuan. ¡°Does Master mean¡­¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Tian Yuan stroked his beard and smiled. ¡°I remember that your girl is a Third Martial Stage practitioner. I¡¯ve a Green Pill that can be used to increase her power. Let¡¯s go. Master will go with you and meet that girl to see if she really ispatible with my disciple.¡± A Green Pill could allow a martial practitioner under the Fifth Martial Stage to break through a level, but it could only be used once in their life. Ye Tian Feng became excited. His adam¡¯s apple moved up and down as he replied, ¡°This disciple thanks Master for his kind intentions on Ting Er¡¯s behalf.¡± In the Mu family, cheers filled the manor ever since Mu Qing had returned. It was unknown what Mu Ting Er and Mu Yi Xue chatted about after they gathered around Mu Qing, but that something made them let out a trail of bell-likeughter. Suddenly, when a sharp-sighted daughter of the Mu family noticed Mu Ru Yue walking in from outside the manor, her lips lifted into a smile. ¡°I had long ago said that someone wouldn¡¯t bepatible with the Crown Prince, but that certain person didn¡¯t listen. Now it¡¯s great that she is going to marry a fool. Haha! I heard that the fool¡¯s mind isn¡¯t too good, and his appearance is so ugly that it¡¯s ghost-like, having literally scared a maid senseless. Hey everyone, let¡¯s take a guess. If a certain person were to wed, will she go crazy from looking at the Ghost King¡¯s appearance?¡± ¡®Ugly appearance?¡® Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows raised as the image of an innocent and handsome face with innocent and enticing pure eyes entered her mind. ¡®Such a handsome person had be an ugly, ghost-like existence. This is indeed the might of rumours.¡¯ Perhaps, it was due to him rarely leaving the manor. Nobody helped dress him up, so after a long time, everyone thought he was so ugly that he couldn¡¯t meet with people. ¡®Who knew that his handsome appearance could instead make all the colours in the world fade?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue ignored the girl, but who could¡¯ve known that the girl didn¡¯t want to let her off? As she was heading to her room, a delicate figure blocked her path. ¡°Mu Ru Yue, are you deaf? Couldn¡¯t you hear that I was talking to you?¡± Looking at the young girl with a snow-white face, Mu Ru Yue asked in astonishment, ¡°You were talking to me?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Mu Yi Xue¡¯s face reddened with fury. Just as she wanted to brandish a hand to hit Mu Ru Yue, she was restricted by Mu Ting Er. ¡°That¡¯s enough Xue Er! She is still your blood sister. No matter what, you shouldn¡¯t raise your hand against her due to anger. If you do, I won¡¯t recognise you.¡± Chapter 23 - Love Is Selfishness

Chapter 23- Love Is Selfishness

Did Mu Ting Er really want to help Mu Ru Yue? No! When Mu Yi Xue was about to brandish her hand at Mu Ru Yue, she saw that two people hade from outside. These two were her lover Ye Tian Feng and an elder with an immortal bone. Seeing Ye Tian Feng¡¯s respectful appearance, she had already guessed that elder¡¯s identity. ¡°Elder sister Ting Er!¡± Mu Yi Xue had tears in her eyes from feeling wronged. ¡°Elder sister Ting Er, you actually scolded me for that trash and threatened me? What¡¯s so good about that trash? No matter how well you¡¯ve treated her, she didn¡¯t show you any respect, and just kept scolding you saying that you¡¯re just an adopted daughter and aren¡¯tpatible with the Mu family.¡± ¡°Xue Er, no matter what, we are a family; a family should be harmonious. You should raise your hands against outsiders instead.¡± Mu Ting Er knitted her brows, obviously unhappy with what Mu Yi Xue had said. ¡°Moreover, what she says is correct. I¡¯m just an adopted daughter that doesn¡¯t have the bloodline of the Mu family.¡± Mu Ru Yue had just crossed her arms, watching the good show since the start of the exchange. Mu Ting Er really knew how to act, so it satisfied her mood as she watched the show. But¡­ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed. She had ignored their countless provocations since she hadn¡¯t cared about them. But even if she didn¡¯t care, it didn¡¯t mean she would tolerate it. ¡°I think you have thought wrongly on a matter. For a man like Ye Tian Feng, even if he was sent before me, I won¡¯t even give him a nce. Moreover, father also heard what I said in the throne room. It wasn¡¯t the Royal family that withdrew the marriage. It was I, Mu Ru Yue, that didn¡¯t want to marry a man that is filled with germs. ¡°So Mu Ting Er, congrattions! You have picked up rubbish that I didn¡¯t want. I heard in the manor, there are two beautiful concubines and that it might even increase. By that time, you will be filled with germs. Oh! That¡¯s right, I also don¡¯t know if Ye Tian Feng has a habit of having two girls attend to him at once. I am really anticipating your expression when you see your husband rolling in bed with two other girls.¡± Swish! Mu Ting Er¡¯s expression turned deathly white as her delicate body swayed. It was as though she was a sail caught in the wind. She loved Ye Tian Feng with all her heart, so when she thought of her beloved man doing those kinds of things with other girls, she felt an intense pain inside. It made her want to die immediately. If she were to see those kinds of scene in the future, she really didn¡¯t know if she would have the courage to live on. Mu Qing¡¯s expression changed drastically, and he wanted to re up. Before he could open his mouth, a holler was heard behind Mu Ru Yue, expressing unsuppressed fury. ¡°Mu Ru Yue, what are you saying?!¡± As Ye Tian Feng said that, he already embraced Mu Ting Er¡¯s delicate body. With deep feelings in his eyes, he asked, ¡°Ting Er, don¡¯t listen to her gibble. How can I have that kind of habit?¡± ¡°Your Highness.¡± Mu Ting Er tightly held onto Ye Tian Feng¡¯s hand. With tears in her eyes, she asked, ¡°Will you let other girls enter the manor in the future and do those kinds of activities with them? Will they be pregnant with your child?¡± Ye Tian Feng was stunned. He pursed his lips, at a loss of what to say to her. Gradually, the hope in Mu Ting Er¡¯s eyes dimmed as tears slowly flowed down her lovable face. ¡®He always said that he loved me, but when loving me, he stilly with other girls. Is this what love is? Love should be more selfish. I don¡¯t want to share my beloved man willingly.¡¯ The notion of him enjoying himself with other girls made her feel a pain that caused her to want to die. It was like countless des were piercing her body. ¡°Ting Er, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely treat you well for the rest of our lives.¡± Ye Tian Feng tightly embraced the lovable body as he said with an aching heart, ¡°You will be the most beloved woman in my life.¡± ¡®Just treat her well for the rest of her life?¡¯ But what she wanted was to be his only woman. Chapter 24 - Good Nephew~ Let Me Hear You Call Me Aunt

Chapter 24- Good Nephew~ Let Me Hear You Call Me Aunt

¡°Mu Ru Yue!¡± Ye Tian Feng looked furiously at Mu Ru Yue as he shouted, ¡°Who let you to say those kinds of words to Ting Er? Even if you¡¯re jealous, you shouldn¡¯t hurt a weak girl! Ting Er isn¡¯t you, she¡¯s so delicate that she wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand your harsh words. Immediately apologise to Ting Er!¡± ¡°Jealous?¡± Mu Ru Yueughed, shooting a gaze of mockery at Ye Tian Feng. ¡°Who am I jealous of? Mu Ting Er? Can it be jealous for you? What I said in the throne room was the truth. I, Mu Ru Yue, am unwilling to marry stud horses during my lifetime. My husband must only have me as his woman for all his life. Which of my expectations have you reached? Even if I was blind, I wouldn¡¯t fall for you.¡± The young girl¡¯s piercing gaze made Ye Tian Feng¡¯s expression change. Even though he had heard the rumours, he couldn¡¯t believe that the girl who loved him to the bones would say such words. But now, standing in front of him was really that young girl, and she no longer had any sentiments in her gaze. Her eyes didn¡¯t have the slightest trace of love. It was just mockery and another emotion he couldn¡¯t believe¡ª disgust. Ye Tian Feng was clueless. ¡®Why is it that when I meet with Mu Ru Yue¡¯s disdainful gaze, my heart feel ufortable. When has she changed?¡¯ ¡®Was it that scene she¡¯d witnessed that day that hadpletely killed her heart?¡¯ ¡®It¡¯ll be better this way. It makes me feel much morefortable whenpared to seeing her starry-eyed and infatuated gaze.¡¯ Ye Tian Feng ignored the unhappiness in his heart as he looked coldly at Mu Ru Yue. ¡°Mu Ru Yue, immediately apologise to Ting Er!¡± Hearing his words, Mu Ru Yue wanted tough. So naturally, she did. ¡°Ye Tian Feng, what identity are you using to order me? Are you ordering me by your Crown Prince Jing status? If I remembered correctly, Crown Prince Jing is the nephew to the Ghost King. Even though I have yet to wed into Ghost King Manor, I already have a title. ording to seniority, I¡¯m your aunt. So, good nephew, let me hear you call me aunty!¡± Ye Tian Feng¡¯splexion turned from green to white, back to green, and then white again, changing constantly. Mu Ru Yue chuckled lightly. Her eyes were filled with a frostiness that couldn¡¯t be dissolved. ¡°Good nephew, I¡¯ll wait for the day where you serve me tea.¡± Tossing those words, Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t care about the Ye Tian Feng that had an ashenplexion. She slowly faded from the crowd¡¯s sight. Herck of rebellion these past days was due to her not wanting to speak with these people. But because some still thought she was easy to bully, today, she wanted to let them understand that she, Mu Ru Yue, wasn¡¯t someone who would endure being bullied. ¡°Father and Your Highness, look at that girl!¡± Mu Yi Xue was so angry that she almost jumped. ¡°Evenmoners wouldn¡¯t have only one girl in their life. She is a raving lunatic!¡± Suddenly, she seemed to have remembered her spoken words as she immediately covered her mouth, looking sheepishly at Mu Ting Er. ¡°Elder sister Ting Er, I¡­¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Mu Ting Er shook her head as she gradually suppressed the bitterness in her heart. ¡°What you said is correct. Your Highness, I don¡¯t me you. Who in this world is able to just have a single woman in his life? Such a matter would really be a lunatic¡¯s dream.¡± After saying that, she seemed to be muttering to herself as tears once again flowed from her eyes. ¡°Your Highness, if you have Ting Er in your heart, Ting Er will be satisfied.¡± Her words gave Ye Tian Feng heartache as he tightened his hold on the body in his embrace. ¡°Ting Er, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely treat you well my entire life. I promise!¡± Chapter 25 - Mu Qing’s Surprise

Chapter 25- Mu Qing¡¯s Surprise

¡°Cough! Cough!¡± Mu Qing coughed, interrupting the flirting couple. ¡°Your Highness, may I ask who this is?¡± Ye Tian Feng came back to reality. Previously, he had been consoling Mu Ting Er and forgotten about his Master. Thinking that he had actually forgotten about his Master¡¯s existence, he expressed guilt. ¡°Mu family¡¯s head and Ting Er, this is my Master, Alchemist Grandmaster Tian Yuan of the Qing Yun Sect.¡± It was like a strong blow that struck Mu Qing¡¯s head. Shortly afterward, he changed from being in a daze to expressing tion. He immediately went forth and, with a ttering smile on his face, greeted the guest. ¡°So, it¡¯s the Grandmaster honouring us of your arrival. I previously didn¡¯t know Grandmaster¡¯s identity. I plead for Grandmaster¡¯s forgiveness for any unsatisfactory actions.¡± Tian Yuan arrogantly nodded as he shifted his gaze at Mu Ting Er, who still had a paleplexion. ¡°This is the girl that Feng Er had mentioned? She¡¯s not bad. Feng Er¡¯s eyesight has always been good.¡± Hearing Tian Yuan¡¯s praises, Mu Ting Er¡¯splexion slowly recovered as she bashfully leaned into Ye Tian Feng¡¯s embrace. ¡°I don¡¯t know who that girl from before was?¡± Tian Yuan asked, frowning. ¡°That¡¯s my eldest daughter.¡± Mu Qing hastily replied, ¡°Her blocked meridians made it impossible for her to cultivate. Moreover, since no one had disciplined her since she was a child, she became crafty and unruly, developing a personality that looked down on everyone. Ting Er had often been bullied by her.¡± ¡°En!¡± Tian Yuan nodded. ¡°She¡¯s also your Mu family¡¯s daughter, but there¡¯s a heaven and earth difference between them. It seems that it was an intelligent decision to terminate the marriage between Feng Er and her.¡± At this moment, how could Tian Yuan know that the trash he didn¡¯t put any thought into would actually be the peerless genius that Wu Yu had been secretly looking for? ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯vee today about a favor Feng Er asked of me. I¡¯ve heard that your daughter is currently at the Third Martial Stage practitioner. Here is a Human Stage high grade Green Pill in my hand. When used, she can break through to the Fourth Martial Stage.¡± ¡°What?¡± Mu Qing was stunned. ¡®A Human Stage high grade Green Pill? Did I hear that properly?¡¯ Mu Ting Er also forgot about her previous pain as she stared dazedly at Tian Yuan. Tian Yuan enjoyed those revered gazes, his face disying a light smile. With a flick of his finger, a pill flew towards Mu Ting Er. ¡°I hope that you won¡¯t disappoint me during the talentpetition in a few month¡¯s time.¡± Mu Ting Er shortly received the pill. With her head lowered, her long eyshes covered thecency in her eyes. ¡°I will, Grandmaster Tian Yuan. I won¡¯t let you down.¡± ¡®Mu Ru Yue, even if you are the genuine young mistress of the Mu family, while I, Mu Ting Er, am the adopted girl, so what? What was the oue? Your ex-fiance is in love with me, and your father and sister protect me. Lastly, I have also been able to obtain a pill that Grandmaster Tian Yuan had manufactured.¡¯ ¡®The Human stage high grade Green Pill is probably something someone like you wouldn¡¯t be able to touch. Moreover, all of this I have snatched from you.¡¯ With a slight raise of her brows, Mu Ting Er kept her head lowered, so nobody could notice the viciousness in her eyes. Just when Mu Ru Yue entered her room, the sunlight before her was blocked by a ck figure. Yan Jin raised his sword-like brows. He looked at the young girl before him with a smile that wasn¡¯t a smile. ¡°Little girl, why have youe back sote?¡± Mu Ru Yue frowned as she nced at him. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to casually return to human form? If you were found out, it wouldn¡¯t be good.¡± ¡°Hehe! Little girl, don¡¯t worry. With this senior¡¯s power, even if someone was near, they wouldn¡¯t be able to sense my presence.¡± Yan Jin sat down and poured himself a cup of tea. When he looked at Mu Ru Yue, it was undeniable that even though her appearance and body figure was still underdeveloped, with maturation, she would definitely be an exceptional beauty. Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t bother with him as she took out the medicinal nts she had bought from that medicine store. After slowly cing her hand above the medicinal nts, a faint energy flowed from her palm¡­ Chapter 26 - Initial Manufacturing Of Medicine

Chapter 26- Initial Manufacturing Of Medicine

Nighttime. The moonlight was like water that calmly billowed out. In one of the western living quarters of Mu manor, Mu Ru Yue was so exhausted that she was panting profusely, dripping wet with perspiration. She wiped the sweat off her forehead. When she looked at the table full of medicinal nts, she smiled in satisfaction. Within a few hours, she had finally raised the ages of all the medicinal nts. But since the method to grow medicine consumed energy, with her current power, she could at most only raise the 50-year-old medicinal nts to 100 years old. She didn¡¯t have any energy to spare after. ¡°I¡¯ll sell 50 stalks of these 100-year-old medicinal nts and use the rest to manufacture pills.¡± Upon saying that, she had already taken out the pill furnace she¡¯d bought at the market today. Right now, she was nning to manufacture the human stage low grade Return of Spring pill. It was the mostmon type of pill. Swish! With a flick of her finger, a fire lit atop the tip of her finger. With a gentle wave, the fire headed towards the pill furnace, activating it. When the red-hot fire light shone on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s white face, she already had an appearance that could flip a country despite her young age. Her looks were definitely beyond that of Mu Ting Er, not inferior in the least. This was the first time Mu Ru Yue manufactured pills, so after a short moment, her me dimmed, and the 100-year-old medicinal nt within the pill furnace was wasted¡­¡­ ¡°Failed? I¡¯ll retry!¡± Mu Ru Yue sneered as from her memories, she didn¡¯t know what it meant to give up. Swish! A fire was lit again, violently igniting the pill furnace. Having experienced failure, her control had improved¡­ During the night, Mu Ru Yue failed numerous times. There was a pile of ashes from 100-year-old medicinal nts at her side. When Yan Jin witnessed that, his heart hurt. ¡®A failure! This girl is a failure!¡® ¡®Those were 100-year-old medicinal nts and weren¡¯t weeds. Did she not feel any pain from wasting a whole pile of them? Wouldn¡¯t it be better for me to have eaten it and convert them all to power?¡¯ When the sun rose, Mu Ru Yue finally manufactured the Return of Spring pill. When she looked at the pill in her hand, she frowned with dissatisfaction. ¡°I actually used an entire night¡¯s time to manufacture a Human Stage low grade pill. It seems that I need to have a better understanding of the pill manufacturing technique.¡± If someone heard those words, they would really want to strangle her to death. She used just a night to manufacture a Human Stage low grade Pill without any tutge. If this were the case, how could someone with a master¡¯s tutge who took three entire days to make one still have face? Even the most outstanding alchemist in the entire continent would require two days for their first manufacturing of pills. Of course Mu Ru Yue¡¯s rapid manufacturing speed was rted to her perverse mental strength, and the many 100-year-old medicinal nts she had wasted. Everyone knew that the more aged the medicinal nt was, the easier it was for Alchemists to manufacture their medicines. ¡°Little girl.¡± Yan Jin yawned. He opened his eyes groggily. ¡°It¡¯s day time already?¡± ¡°Yan Jin, I¡¯ll head over to the medicine shop.¡± Mu Ru Yue tightly held onto the Return of Spring pill in her hand. With a few glimmers in her eyes, she thought that when she went to the shop with only a single 100-year-old medicine, it wouldn¡¯t matter. But this time she mustn¡¯t let anyone recognise her. She had experienced a proverb in her past life that was: ¡®The ignorant aren¡¯t guilty, but treasuring a jade ring bes a crime.¡¯ In the bustling city streets, peddlers were shouting as horses galloped around, forming a noisy scene. Currently, in the streets of the city was a frail girl. She wore a cloak and entered a popr medicine shop. She wordlessly tossed a bag in front of the shopkeeper. The shopkeeper was stunned before frowning as he opened the bag. Upon seeing the contents of the bag, however, he was no longer calm. ¡°This¡­aren¡¯t these 100-year-old medicinal nts? There also seems to be a couple stalks in here?¡± Even though 100-year-old medicinal nts weren¡¯t as rare as 1,000-year-old medicinal nts, it was still pricy. Moreover, there were 50 stalks of the 100-year-old medicinal nts in there. The shopkeeper, who had a lot of experience, was still shocked at such arge-scale business transaction. ¡°Lady, are you sure you want to sell all of these 100-year-old medicinal nts?¡± The shopkeeper violently swallowed his saliva as he looked with shock and curiosity at Mu Ru Yue. This was due to the cloak that covered her appearance. From her voice, the shopkeeper could differentiate that the mysterious person before him was a young girl. Of course, for her to be able to sell so many medicinal nts, she definitely wouldn¡¯t be an ordinarymoner. But what made the shopkeeper curious was how she had obtained 50 stalks of 100-year-old medicinal nts? ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded slightly. With a calm gaze, she continued, ¡°Excluding that, I also want to sell a Return of Spring Pill.¡± ¡°Return of Spring Pill?¡± The shopkeeper was stunned. Even though the Return of Spring Pill was just a human stage low grade pill, on this continent, Alchemist were very highly respected. Even if she were to sell such an item, he naturally wouldn¡¯t look down on her. ¡°Lady, for the 50 stalks of medicinal nts, I will give you 100 gold coins for each of them. As for the Return of Spring Pill, I¡¯ll have to seek an Alchemist from our Return of Spring Hall to calcte the price of that pill from analysing its quality. If the Lady trusts our Return of Spring Hall, you can temporarily ce the Return of Spring Pill with us ande back tomorrow to collect your money.¡± Mu Ru Yue silently looked at the shopkeeper. After pondering for a long moment, she said, ¡°The Return of Spring Hall has a good reputation. I will naturally trust it. Since that is the case, I shall return tomorrow.¡± ¡°I give my thanks to the Lady.¡± The shopkeeper let out a breath before instructing his subordinate to bring the gold coins over. He personally handed them over to Mu Ru Yue. After receiving the gold coins, Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t stay and left the shop¡­ ¡°100-year-old medicinal nts. Hehe! I didn¡¯t expect to obtain so many 100-year-old medicinal nts in one go.¡± The shopkeeper chuckled and casually took up a medicine stalk. At that moment, his smile stiffened as he stared at it. It was as though he were looking at a ghost as astonishment yed across his face. He couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing. He hastily checked the other medicinal nt stalks. Even though it wasn¡¯t obvious, there was a not big, nor small green sword-shaped symbol at the bottom of every stalk of these medicinal nts. ¡°This¡­ isn¡¯t this the medicine from our Return of Spring Hall? I definitely know all of the medicinal nts in the Return of Spring Hall. I don¡¯t think there were a lot of 100-year-old medicinal nts, nor were there any traces of theft. How can they appear in her hands? That¡¯s right, I remember that there was a young girl that had bought 100 stalks of 50-year-old medicinal nts. Those medicinal nts were personally handpicked by myself, so I clearly remember that. But how did those 50-year-old medicinal nts turn into 100-year-old medicinal nts?¡± ¡®That¡¯s right, these really were the medicinal nts I had sold, but what had happened?¡¯ ¡°No, this won¡¯t do. I must request a meeting with Grandmaster Wu Yu as it¡¯s just too unimaginable.¡± How could the shopkeeper not be shocked with the 50-year-old medicinal nts turning into 100-year-old medicinal nts after just a few days? He thought, ¡®This matter must be reported to Grandmaster Wu Yu.¡¯ Chapter 27 - Astonished Grandmaster Wu Yu

Chapter 27 - Astonished Grandmaster Wu Yu

¡°Hehe! Elder Zhao, I¡¯ve won this round again.¡± In an inn, Wu Yu ced a ck chess piece gently on the board before chuckling. ¡°How¡¯s this? You should yield with this move, right?¡± ¡°Grandmaster Wu Yu¡¯s chess skills are outstanding. I concede defeat,¡± said Elder Zhao,ughing humbly. At this moment, an energy filled voice shouted from outside, ¡°Grandmaster Wu Yu, the shopkeeper of Return of Spring Hall, Yi Xu, requests a meeting.¡± ¡°Return of Spring Hall?¡± Wu Yu slightly knitted his white brow before rxing it. ¡°The Return of Spring Hall is one of the affiliate businesses of our Qing Yun Sect. Since that¡¯s the case, let him in. I wonder why the shopkeeper of the Return of Spring Hall hase to seek this elder.¡± ¡°Yes, Grandmaster Wu Yu.¡± After giving a respectful response, the room door was gradually pushed opened. There stood a middle-aged man wearing a cyan attire. He entered the room, anxiousness expressed on his face. When he saw Wu Yu, his eyes lit up as he gathered his courage to greet him. ¡°Your subordinate, Yi Xu, greets Grandmaster Wu Yu.¡± ¡°You¡¯re Yi Xu? What have youe to report to this elder?¡± Wu Yu¡¯s gaze was calm as he looked, neither cold nor hot, at the middle-aged man. ¡°This was what happened, Grandmaster Wu Yu. Two days ago, 100 stalks of 50-year-old medicinal nts were sold from the Return of Spring Hall.¡± Yi Xu¡¯s heart was filled with so much excitement that he couldn¡¯t suppress it. Following that, after hearing his words, Wu Yu frowned his white brows again. ¡°Is that it?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not it.¡± Swallowing his saliva with difficulty, Yi Xu replied with a tremble, ¡°Just now, the young girl that had bought the medicinal nts had sold it back to the Return of Spring Hall.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Wu Yu impatiently interrupted his words as his aged face expressed dissatisfaction. ¡°You can settle this kind of matter yourself, you don¡¯t need to report to me for such things.¡± ¡°But the medicinal nts that were sold had turned into 100-year-old nts by her hands.¡± Yi Xu felt wronged. If it wasn¡¯t for such an important matter, he wouldn¡¯t havee to disturb Grandmaster Wu Yu¡¯s peace. ¡°What did you say?!¡± Crash! Wu Yu stood up, an expression of disbelief disyed on his face. He red at Yi Xu with shock. His expression slightly frightened Yi Xu, who withdrew his neck. He replied weaker than before. ¡°The 100 stalks of 50-year-old medicinal nts the young girl had bought had turned into 100-year-old nts in just two days. Those medicinal nts had our Return of Spring Hall¡¯s mark. Due to our marks being inconspicuous, that girl probably hadn¡¯t noticed it and sold it back to our Return of Spring Hall.¡± Even though it was just a few sentences, he had given a detailed exnation of the matter. Wu Yu and Elder Zhao, who was at the side, were stunned. How could such an unimaginable matter happen? There were people that could reinvigorate the life of withered medicinal nts, but it was unheard of to increase the age of the medicinal nt. ¡°Yi Xu, are you telling the truth?¡± Wu Yu¡¯s heart trembled. If there really was such a person in the world, wouldn¡¯t they literally scare people to death? ¡°It¡¯s really the genuine truth. Those medicinal nts were sold by myself, so how could I not recognise them?¡± Pa! Wu Yu¡¯s legs softened as he sat back in his chair. He took in a deep breath and asked, ¡°Do you know the name and address of that girl?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know about that, but since she wanted to sell a Return of Spring Pill and the appraisal Master wasn¡¯t in the Return of Spring Hall, I had told her to return to the Return of Spring Hall tomorrow.¡± ¡°Return of Spring Pill?¡± Wu Yu was startled, faint glimmers dancing in his eyes. ¡°Let me have a look at that pill.¡± Return of Spring Pill was the mostmon kind of pills that any apprentice could easily manufacture. What he was really interested in, however, was that the girl could increase the age of the medicinal nts. Chapter 28 - Becoming An Apprentice To A Master Part 1

Chapter 28- Bing An Apprentice To A Master Part 1

¡°Yes, Grandmaster Wu Yu.¡± Yi Xu took out the Return of Spring Pill and respectfully walked up to stop in front of Wu Yu. The initially calm appearance on Wu Yu¡¯s old face changed drastically. His entire body seemed to be experiencing an indescribable shock. He used index finger and thumb while he held the pill in the palm of his other hand to crush the Return of Spring Pill and gave it a taste. ¡°Grandmaster Wu Yu, how is the Return of Spring Pill?¡± Yi Xu was stunned as he didn¡¯t know what happened. With a light sigh, Wu Yu ced that Return of Spring Pill on the table. With helplessness on his aged face, he replied, ¡°The fusion rate of the medicinal nts¡¯ strength has reached 95%.¡± ¡°Grandmaster Wu Yu, I don¡¯t know what medicinal nt¡¯s strength means¡­¡± Yi Xu expressed curiosity as he knew about fusion rate, but he didn¡¯t know about the a medicinal nt¡¯s strength. ¡°A medicinal nt¡¯s strength is a measurement of how much of the medicinal nt¡¯s power had dissolve in the body. Everyone knows that this Return of Spring Pill is a pill that recovers energy within a low Martial Stage practitioner. If it had 80% medicinal strength, their energy would take three hours to recover. Medicinal strength that reached 100% would mean an instant recovery.¡± Yi Xu gasped in shock. It was no wonder why Wu Yu¡¯s expression had changed drastically. The person capable of manufacturing such a pill that could almost instantly recover the user¡¯s energy could only be discovered, not sought. ¡°I¡¯ll keep this Return of Spring Pill and will personally head to the Return of Spring Hall tomorrow.¡± Wu Yu smiled, how could he give up on such a good seedling? At dawn the next day, Mu Ru Yue gradually opened her eyes and released a mouthful of air. ¡°I¡¯ve finally reached the Second Martial Stage. Even though my power is still too weak, it¡¯s sufficient enough to prove that I¡¯m no longer a trash.¡± Narrowing her eyes, Mu Ru Yue had a sneer on her face. She would help the previous body¡¯s owner by paying back her unwillingness and humiliation in rpense for using this body. ¡°But now, I should head to the Return of Spring Hall.¡± Just as she got out of bed, a ck figure flew towards her,nding steadily in her embrace and happily rubbing his head on her body. Feeling the soft touch, Mu Ru Yue¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Yan Jin, do you know there are differences between males and females?¡± Yan Jin rolled his eyes as he said disdainfully, ¡°This senior is just a beast so he doesn¡¯t know.¡± It was unknown whether this manor had maltreated her so much that her 15-year-old body hadn¡¯t matured. But after a few years, her body would be impressive. At the moment, it was a little too t. With glimmers of light that flickered within his domineering dark eyes, Yan Jin sinisterly smiled. ¡®Little girl, this senior really hopes that you would grow up faster¡­¡¯ Return of Spring Hall When Yi Xu saw a young girl enrobed in a ck cloak, his eyes lit up and he immediately went to greet her. ¡°Lady, you¡¯ve finally arrived. I¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡± ¡°En!¡± Mu Ru Yue responded. In a voice that was frosty and without any warmth, she asked, ¡°How was it?¡± ¡°Hehe! Lady, our Grandmaster Wu Yu wishes to meet with you.¡± ¡°Grandmaster Wu Yu?¡± Mu Ru Yue slightly wrinkled her brows. Before she could say anything, an elderly voice was heard. ¡°You¡¯re the girl that increased the age of 50-year-old medicinal nts and made them 100-year-old medicinal nts?¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s raised her brows as she looked at the person walking towards her. With dark eyes devoid of emotion like the stars at night, she asked, ¡°I don¡¯t know why you wanted to meet with me?¡± Wu Yu chuckled. ¡°Hehe! Little girl, this elder doesn¡¯t have any ill intention. I only want to have a private chat with you. Are you willing?¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t raise her gaze as she caressed the little beast in her embrace, before replying calmly, ¡°Alright.¡± Chapter 29 - Becoming An Apprentice To A Master Part 2

Chapter 29- Bing An Apprentice To A Master Part 2

In a quiet room Yi Xu helped the two by pouring them each a cup of tea before quietly retreating. Mu Ru Yue sipped the tea before cing her cup back down. She looked at the elder before her and waited for him to start the conversation. ¡°Little girl, let me ask you this: were you the one that manufactured the Return of Spring Pill?¡± Wu Yu gently rubbed his fists together as he smilingly looked at Mu Ru Yue. With raised brows, Mu Ru Yue replied, ¡°That¡¯s right; I¡¯m the one that manufactured the Return of Spring Pill. Was there something wrong with it?¡± ¡°No, how can there be a problem?¡± Wu Yu¡¯s eyes lit up. This was the young girl he had been seeking. ¡°Moreover, little girl, were the medicinal nts you sold to the Return of Spring Hall the 50-year-old medicinal nts you had recently bought? We ced a unique marking on all of our Return of Spring Hall¡¯s medicinal nts, so we could tell from a nce.¡± This was beyond Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expectations. She was stunned as she hadn¡¯t thought that the Return of Spring Hall would actually mark their medicinal nts. She had neglected such a matter¡­ ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t leak this information, nor will I ask you how you did so. I just wanted to rify the matter.¡± Wu Yu smiled like a crafty fox. ¡®This young girl¡¯s Alchemist talent is high. With some nurturing, she would definitely be an outstanding Alchemist.¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Suddenly, there was a cry of exmation heard. Elder Zhao had been silent as he was thinking about why that young girl¡¯s voice sounded so familiar. When he thought of the ces where he might have heard her voice, a certain figure appeared in his mind. It was just Mu Ru Yue¡¯s unluckiness. If it were ordinary people, they wouldn¡¯t be able to differentiate between her voice and her identity. But how could Elder Zhao be someone ordinary? Moreover, ever since that innate talent test, Elder Zhao had been secretly helping Grandmaster Wu Yu find her. The young girl¡¯s voice and smile had shed through his mind a countless number of times and he could not get any more familiar with it. ¡°Elder Zhao, what are you talking about?¡± Wu Yu was unhappy that his chat had been interrupted, so his expression turned slightly unpleasant. ¡°Grandmaster Wu Yu, do you still remember that talent I had told you about previously? The one that not only had colourless innate talent, but was also a genius with powerful mental power that even destroyed the testing stone? She¡¯s that genius!¡± ¡°What?¡± Grandmaster Wu Yu couldn¡¯t stay calm as he abruptly stood up, looking startled at Mu Ru Yue. Shortly, his astonishment turned into excitement that couldn¡¯t be calmed. ¡°Little girl, I¡¯ve been searching for you for such a long time. I didn¡¯t expect my luck to be so good that the two people I was searching for turned out to be you.¡± ¡°Searching for me?¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her brows. ¡°Why were you searching for me?¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Wu Yu smiled. ¡°Little girl, I wish to recruit you as my disciple.¡± Mu Ru Yue drank a mouthful of tea to lubricate her throat as she replied without lifting her head, ¡°I refuse.¡± Her words was decisive and without any uncertainties. It stunned the few people in the room. Who was Grandmaster Wu Yu? He was the Chief Alchemist of the Qing Yun Sect. Even the head of the Sect would have to respect him. Such a high-ranking person wanted to recruit a disciple, but was rejected? If those arrogant disciples of the Qing Yun Sect were to hear of this, they would probably have vicious thoughts of beating this girl up. ¡°Little girl, you should at least give me a reason for rejecting my offer.¡± Wu Yu didn¡¯t expect Mu Ru Yue would reject him, so he was a little stunned. ¡°Being your disciple doesn¡¯t have any benefits.¡± Mu Ru Yue nced at him, her reply neither slow nor fast. She never did things that gained her no benefits. Chapter 30 - Becoming An apprentice To A Master Part 3

Chapter 30 - Bing An apprentice To A Master Part 3

¡°Who told you that being my disciple doesn¡¯t have any benefits? I can give you anything you want, be it pills or status. Even if you were to barge into the Qing Yun Sect, I can promise you that no one will touch a single hair on your body.¡± Wu Yu smiled as he swore this. ¡®Benefits? Wouldn¡¯t it be easy to give her what she wanted? With his presence, even the daughter of the Sect head wouldn¡¯t dare to touch her.¡¯ A glimmer lit up in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes. On this continent, it would be better to have a supporting mountain for protection. Hearing that elderly tone, he seemed to be a great candidate. More importantly, if there was a Master¡¯s tutge, there would definitely be less detours on her cultivation path. ¡°Alright, I reluctantly ept.¡± ¡®Reluctantly?¡¯ Yi Xu almost fell off his feet. Grandmaster Wu Yu wanted to recruit her as his disciple, but she epted it reluctantly? Everyone should know that being Grandmaster Wu Yu¡¯s disciple would mean a status that overwhelmed that of a Kingdom¡¯s princess¡¯s status by many fold. Would she dare to continue infuriating people with her words? Wu Yu, however, didn¡¯t care if she epted with reluctance or not. The most important point was that Mu Ru Yue had agreed to be his disciple. ¡°Little girl, since you¡¯ve be this elder¡¯s disciple, can you tell me your identity?¡± Wu Yu expressed excitement in his eyes. To be honest, on this continent, which expert didn¡¯t want someone to seed their legacy? But his sight was too high and no talent had entered his eyes until now. Today, he finally had a sessor. How could he not be excited? Mu Ru Yue raised her hand to lift open her hood, momentarily revealing her exceptional looks. Even though her appearance was still immature, she already had a look that could overturn a country. Elder Zhao sighed. This girl was really that peerless genius he¡¯d seen that day. ¡°I¡¯m Mu Ru Yue of the Mu family, the number one trash of the Kingdom of Zi Yue.¡± Plop! Yi Xu couldn¡¯t stand properly as he fell to the ground, hitting his head on the corner of the table. He didn¡¯t seem to feel any pain as he waspletely dazed. The number one¡­trash of the Kingdom of Zi Yue? ¡®Must she scare people like this? If that young girl was trash, then who in the world would be a talent or call themselves one?¡¯ ¡°Mu Ru Yue?¡± Elder Zhao was startled. He looked shocked at her exceptional appearance and asked, ¡°You¡¯re Mu Ru Yue? The girl that had her marriage withdrawn by Ye Tian Feng, the disciple of Grandmaster Tian Yuan? Previously, I had heard Grandmaster Tian Yuan and Ye Tian Feng¡¯s conversation which said Mu Ru Yue was a trash that wasn¡¯tpatible with him. He also fell in love with Mu Ting Er of the Mu family. Even though Mu Ting Er couldn¡¯t bepared to the female disciples in the Sect, she can still be counted as a talent in the world. Who would have thought¡­¡± ¡®Who would have thought that the young girl he¡¯d despised and snorted disdainfully at was actually one of the most peerless geniuses from the start of time?¡¯ Elder Zhao chuckled wryly, as he thought to himself, ¡®Were some matters really predestined? When he realised that the person he¡¯d withdrawn marriage with was so talented, wouldn¡¯t he feel regret?¡¯ ¡°Withdrawing a marriage with my disciple?¡± Wu Yu coldly snorted. With a gloomy expression, he fumed, ¡°He really was gutsy to even dare to withdraw from a marriage with my disciple. Does he think he¡¯s omnipotent with Tian Yuan¡¯s support? He really overestimated himself. My disciple is more important than that brat by countless fold.¡± Elder Zhao shook his head helplessly. He knew that Grandmaster Wu Yu was really angered this time, but Grandmaster Tian Yuan and Ye Tian Feng wouldn¡¯t know how they offended this elder. They didn¡¯t even know Mu Ru Yue was his disciple. Though, at that time, she hadn¡¯t even be Grandmaster Wu Yu¡¯s disciple. If they had known, then Ye Tian Feng wouldn¡¯t have done that even if you gave him an immeasurable amount of courage. Chapter 31 - Protective Grandmaster Wu Yu

Chapter 31- Protective Grandmaster Wu Yu

¡°My good disciple, don¡¯t worry. Since you¡¯re my disciple, Master won¡¯t allow anyone to bully you. Just a single word from you, and I¡¯ll go and viciously punish that brat.¡± While thinking about how Mu Ru Yue¡¯s marriage had been withdrawn when she had such appearance and talent, Wu Yu couldn¡¯t bear it and wanted to immediately punish the brat that had overlooked a treasure. ¡®How could my disciple be bullied? If anyone did so, I will kill them as repayment.¡¯ ¡°No need.¡± Mu Ru Yue shook her head and replied smilingly, ¡°Even if he didn¡¯t, I would have withdrawn from that marriage. That kind of stud horse filled with germs isn¡¯tpatible with me.¡± The young girl¡¯s words appeased Wu Yu¡¯s anger. Heughed. ¡°That¡¯s right, that brat was unlucky to have given up on my disciple. With your talent, you can find a man who is a hundred times, or even a thousand times better than him. Just a handsome man like him isn¡¯tpatible with my disciple.¡± A few glimmering lights shone in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes. ¡°Other than that, can you temporarily not tell anyone about me being your apprentice?¡± ¡°Why?!¡± Wu Yu doubtfully blinked his eyes. He initially wanted to let everyone in Qing Yun Sect know that he had found a good disciple, and even stun Grandmaster Tian Yuan and his disciple. ¡°It¡¯s simple logic. I don¡¯t need too much support in my path to maturity. You just need to protect and help me so that my growth could be more rapid than before.¡± ¡®I just need to find a supporting mountain to deal with situations I can¡¯t solve, rather than just letting my Master solve all my problems and dangers.¡¯ ¡®Without danger, how can I grow up?¡¯ She understood this logic. ¡°Haha! Alright my good disciple.¡± Wu Yu praisingly nodded. He really hadn¡¯t found the wrong person. It could only be her that would say such words as though it weremon sense. This girl wasn¡¯t a pampered young mistress from an aristocratic family, so she knew how to survive on the continent. ¡°Little girl, you shoulde and see me daily after today. I¡¯ll teach you some methods you can use in pill manufacturing and cultivation. I only have a request that during the practitioner¡¯spetition in the Phoenix City two months from now, you muste back victorious.¡± Wu Yu smiled as he stroked his white beard. Perhaps, from now on, it would be the youngster¡¯s era. They had already aged. ¡°The top position?¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled and chuckled lightly. ¡°That¡¯s what I had nned to do.¡± She wasn¡¯t interested in thepetition, but she knew Mu Ting Er would definitely participate in thepetition. Moreover, she also wanted to tell the world that she was no longer a trash! Wu Yu looked curiously at Mu Ru Yue. Even though she was currently smiling, it sent a chill into a person¡¯s heart. It was night. The moonlight shone like the rippling waves of water. Inside a house near the Mu family, a man had both his hands behind his back. His deep gaze looked towards the night sky,plex emotions within his eyes. The man wore a long silver robe. With his perfect, god-like appearance outlined by the faint moonlight, he seemed so beautiful¡ª beautiful enough to make people feel suffocated. He was so handsome that it seemed as though he could overwhelm the beauty of the moon. ¡°Master, shall your subordinate deal with the girl you¡¯re going to marry?¡± Behind him, there was a ck clothed girl respectfully kneeling, her head lowered. She knew that her Master didn¡¯t like people looking at him, even if it was just at his back. ¡°Unnecessary!¡± ¡°But, Master, if that girles to the manor, she might discover something. If others knew that Master is¡­¡± ¡°Scram!¡± His low voice contained a gloominess that made Die Yi¡¯s heart shudder. ¡®Master is protecting that girl? Why? That girl is just a trash. Why does my Master, who have never been affected by female charms, protect her?¡¯ Die Yi¡¯s head was kept lowered as she suppressed the trembles in her heart. ¡°Understood, your subordinate will take her leave.¡± She knew that she shouldn¡¯t have such feelings, but sometimes she couldn¡¯t suppress it. The only solution was to not let anyone know of her feelings¡­ Chapter 32 - Prior To The Competition

Chapter 32- Prior To The Competition

The hottest topic in the Phoenix City was definitely the huge Practitioner¡¯s Competition, which would be hosted by experts from the Qing Yun Sect, and would be judged by Crown Prince Jing. Those who seeded in reaching the top three positions could enter the eyes of the experts of the Qing Yun Sect. Thus, many people had signed up early to participate in it. ¡°Hey, have you heard that Mu Ru Yue of the Mu family will also be participating this time?¡± ¡°What? Mu Ru Yue? The number one trash of the Kingdom of Zi Yue? What a joke. Why did she joined? For theughs?¡± ¡°I guess it¡¯s to be humiliated. Haha!¡± The crowd¡¯s undisguised mockery had made Mu Qing¡¯s face redden. Heined about his daughter, a trash. ¡®Why doesn¡¯t she obediently stay at home, rather thane out for humiliation? Can it be that she thinks she canpete against Mu Ting Er?¡¯ Since the participants¡¯ names were only announced today, Mu Qing was kept in the dark until now. If not, he would have stopped her. ¡°Father.¡± Mu Yi Xue fumingly searched for Mu Ru Yue¡¯s figure. With fury expressed on her delicate and adorable face, shemented, ¡°Today was supposed to be the day elder sister Ting Er shines, but that trash just wanted to interfere. From how I see it, she¡¯s jealous of elder sister Ting Er.¡± No matter what, that trash was still a member of the Mu family so if she were to be humiliated, it was the same as the Mu family being mocked. ¡®Could it be thesest couple years of mockery wasn¡¯t enough? I really don¡¯t know how my parents gave birth to such a trash.¡¯ At this moment, no one discovered that in a close-by restaurant, there were a pair of angered eyes that were ring at the talking crowd. Wu Yu gulped a cup of wine to suppress the frantic anger in his heart. ¡®Trash? Those bastards dared to call my disciple trash? If that was the case, then what will I be? The Master of the trash, won¡¯t I be the trash among trashes? If that girl¡¯s talent was rubbish, then I dare to swear that there won¡¯t be a talent in the world.¡¯ ¡°Mu family?¡± Wu Yu coldly smiled as he lowered his gaze upon the father and daughter of the Mu family. During those few months of interaction, he already knew from Mu Ru Yue that she was poisoned before the test when she was five and that resulted in the blockage of her meridians, making her unable to cultivate. If it wasn¡¯t for an expert that helped her detoxify the poison, she would be a trash her entire life. Of course, Wu Yu didn¡¯t know that the expert was Mu Ru Yue herself. But thinking that such a talent could have been discovered 10 years ago but was only discovered now, Wu Yu¡¯s heart hurt. He really wanted to immediately tear that Mu family apart with hatred. ¡°It isn¡¯t all bad, however, as least, during thesest few years, Mu Ru Yue had clearly seen the personality of that brat Ye Tian Feng. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t my good disciple have been tricked into that stinky brat¡¯s hands?¡± Having thought so, Wu Yu felt slightly better. His disciple was abnormal, so only an outstanding man had the rights to be her husband. ¡°My wife.¡± A nice and pleasant voice was heard behind Mu Ru Yue, who was not far from the martial stage. From that voice, she knew who it was. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Mu Ru Yue turned around to look at the young man behind her. When she saw the hurt expression on his face, her words unknowingly softened. The young man smiled candidly. Due to the sunlight shining on his smiling and handsome face, it seemed as if it could sweep anyone off their feet. It was as though he were the brightest existence in the world. Even the man who held the title of being the most beautiful man in the Phoenix City, Ye Yi Hua, couldn¡¯t surmount to even half his looks. He just stood there, but it was breathtaking. Chapter 33 - My Wife, I Missed You

Chapter 33- My Wife, I Missed You

¡°My wife, I missed you. Why didn¡¯t youe to find me?¡± Saying that, the young man felt slightly upset and with his innocent, enticing eyes, it made it hard for people to resist. Unknowingly, Mu Ru Yue had a sudden thought, ¡®Does he really have the mentality of a child-like fool? Why do I feel as though this fe is actually a crafty fox instead?¡¯ 1 ¡°It seems like you¡¯re socializing nicely?¡± A lowughter was heard from a side. Ye Yi Hua could be seen waving his fan as he strided towards Mu Ru Yue. With an incredibly fake smile on his face, he swept his pair of peach blossom eyes at Ye Wu Chen before looking at Mu Ru Yue. ¡°You two haven¡¯t wed yet but already seem so intimate? It looks like Lady Mu is an open person.¡± His wording obviously meant the act of being open to intimate calls before being wedded, wouldn¡¯t that be promiscuous behaviour? Thinking about that, he smiled with watery peach blossom eyes. He continued speaking shadily, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the fool doesn¡¯t know anything. If Lady Mu is in need of a man, Ben Wang¡¯s Hua Manor is always open for Lady Mu¡¯s arrival. At that time, Ben Wang will definitely not let Lady Mu down.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze chilled as her entire body gave off an icy aura. When she looked at Ye Yi Hua¡¯s departing figure, she mockingly grinned. ¡°Since Your Highness had said those kinds of word a few times already and seemed to have forgotten what I¡¯ve said, if you insist, I will go and visit.¡± Saying that, she stopped talking for a moment as the iciness in her eyes intensified, directly piercing his heart. ¡°That is if you don¡¯t mind your manor being destroyed by me.¡± Hearing her words, Ye Yi Hua wasn¡¯t angry, but excitement was seen in his eyes instead. ¡°Ben Wang will wait for Lady Mu to destroy Ben Wang¡¯s manor. Haha!¡± Tossing hisughter, he didn¡¯t continue to look at the couple and left. That Mu family¡¯s daughter was really interesting. If she weren¡¯t a trash, he would really request his Royal father to bestow her to him. But it was a pity that he couldn¡¯t give up his smooth flowing future for a girl. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Mu Ru Yue turned her gaze to Ye Wu Chen, but she only saw him staring dazedly at the direction that Ye Yi Hua had left. After hearing Mu Ru Yue, Ye Wu Chen came back to reality and shook his head. ¡°My wife, I want to return to my manor.¡± ¡°Alright, you can head back first. After a while, I¡¯lle to find you.¡± Since thepetition was starting, Mu Ru Yue hastily tossed those words before dashing to the arena. After her figure disappeared, Ye Wu Chen moved in the opposite direction. Since it was a rare hugepetition, the people in the Phoenix City all came to enjoy watching the bustling scene. At that moment, in an unmanned alley that Ye Yi Hua had just entered, a figure suddenlynded in front of him, blocking his path. That person was wearing a long, moon-white robe that was trimmed with golden and silver threads at the border. He also wore a dazzling, silver mask on his face as he looked sinisterly at Ye Yi Hua, an expression of mockery gracing his beautiful lips. Ye Yi Hua frowned. ¡°May I ask who are you? Why have you blocked Ben Wang¡¯s path?¡± He had great power and influence, so he didn¡¯t think that he would have any enemies. Who was that before him? Peng! The man wordlessly kicked viciously at Ye Yi Hua¡¯s stomach. That kick had sent him flying to the ground. He was then lifted up to be violently bashed up with a fist. Ye Yi Hua¡¯s cultivativation wasn¡¯t low, but in the man¡¯s hands, it felt as though all of his powers were restricted, making him unable to resist. A final punchnded on his nose, and blood flowed immediately. The man satisfiedly looked at Ye Yi Hua, who had a pig face from his punches, before tossing him on the ground and added a few more kicks. ¡°Remember, not all girls are yours when you desire them.¡± 1. Note: wow a woman¡¯s instinct is so urate Chapter 34 - The Competition Begins

Chapter 34-The Competition Begins

Three quarters of an hour past noon, the audience surrounding the martial stage were excitedly discussing who would win thepetition. Some even set some bets. Of course, everyone thought that Mu Ting Er, who was at the Fourth Martial Stage, would be victorious, whilest ce would naturally be Mu Ru Yue. Who told her to be a trash? ¡°Up next, Mu Ting Er of the Mu family against young mistress Zhang Ya Xin of a honorable Marquis house.¡± It was finally Mu Ting Er¡¯s turn. Everyone¡¯s mood was roused as they ced their gazes on the green clothed young girl. Mu Ting Er seemed to be enjoying those gazes as she smiled elegantly, taking gentle lotus flower steps as she got onto the martial stage. ¡°Father, it¡¯s elder sister Ting Er¡¯s turn.¡± Mu Yi Xue pulled Mu Qing¡¯s sleeve as she jumped excitedly. ¡°Elder sister Ting Er is so amazing. Once she stepped onto the martial stage, the crowd quieted. Excluding elder sister Ting Er, who can bring about such an effect?¡± Slightly raising her snow-white chin, Mu Yi Xue expressed acent smile. How could she not feel proud from having such an outstanding elder sister? The princes and royals of the city couldn¡¯t help but cast affectionate gazes at Mu Ting Er, but the other side¡¯s eyes seemed to only look at Ye Tian Feng with a sentimental gaze. Even when those men with affectionate gazes acknowledged that she only had Ye Tian Feng in her eyes, they weren¡¯t heartbroken. They felt that only an outstanding man like Ye Tian Feng was worthy enough to be her match. They were a perfect match¡ª destined to be together. How could Mu Ru Yue, who had her marriage withdrawn, bepatible with him? How was sheparable to Ting Er? If they were in Ye Tian Feng¡¯s shoes, they would definitely pick Mu Ting Er over the trash that only had a beautiful appearance. ¡°Young mistress Zhang, let¡¯s begin.¡± Mu Ting Er turned her gaze towards Zhang Ya Xin, a friendly smile on her face. No matter who saw her face, they wouldn¡¯t feel difort towards her. ¡°Lady Mu, you don¡¯t need to be courteous.¡± Zhang Ya Xin smiled and released the long whip attached to her waist. A bright red, long whip immediately soared into the air. Hearing wind in her ear, Mu Ting Er moved her body to the side to avoid that blow and rapidly charged across the stage. In a few breaths time, she had already moved behind her opponent. Feeling an icy sword against her neck, Zhang Ya Xin¡¯s body shuddered as she smiled wryly. ¡°Lady Mu, it seems that I am not your opponent. I willingly concede defeat.¡± ¡°You let me win.¡± Mu Ting Er withdrew her sword as she cast a gaze filled with feelings towards Ye Tian Feng. The results of the match was within everyone¡¯s expectation as there was a vast disparity between their abilities. It wasn¡¯t even apetition. Zhang Ya Xin was definitely not Mu Ting Er¡¯s match. It seemed that the championship would be hers without any difficulties. ¡°Feng Er, is that the girl you love?¡± Emperor of Zi Yue stroked his beard as he smiled with satisfaction. ¡°Not bad, her talent and personality is top grade. Your sight is really good. Among the three daughters of the Mu family, only Mu Ting Er, who wasn¡¯t blood rted, is the most outstanding.¡± ¡°Royal Grandfather, if you like her, then that¡¯s great.¡± Ye Tian Feng¡¯s heart moved. It seemed that his Royal Grandfather really liked Ting Er. If this were the case, then Master wouldn¡¯t need to appear and Royal Grandfather wouldn¡¯t hinder him in marrying Ting Er. Hearing the grandfather and grandson conversation, Ji Ru Ya, who sat at the side, pouted, her eyes expressing her disdain. That Mu Ting Er really had a beautiful appearance and great talent, but she seemed too hypocritical. She admired the Mu Ru Yue she¡¯d seen a few months ago instead. At this moment, the announcer announced once more. ¡°Up next, Mu Ru Yue of the Mu family against the noble son of the Protector General of the Kingdom, Li Lu.¡± Chapter 35 - Third Martial Stage Practitioner

Chapter 35- Third Martial Stage Practitioner

When that announcement was made, the crowd quietened. Nobody expected that, excluding Mu Ting Er, there was someone that could bring out an effect of quieting the crowd. In the arena, a white clothed person walked to the center. Even though the young girl seemed meager in size, her appearance couldn¡¯t be ignored. Mu Ting Er was like a weak and delicate white flower, but this girl had the temperament of a pine bamboo in the snowy mountains, upright and unfearing of the cold. It was undeniable to everyone that in the Mu family, the most outstanding daughter was Mu Ting Er. But if one were to speak about beauty, then it was definitely the number one trash of the Kingdom of Zi Yue, Mu Ru Yue. Her beauty was like the essence of the moon, dazing everyone. ¡°You¡¯re Mu Ru Yue?¡± Li Lu smirked as he audaciously looked at Mu Ru Yue. ¡°If you lose to me, how about bing my 13th concubine?¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled, but didn¡¯t contain any warmth. ¡°But if you lose, you¡¯ll submit to me and recognise me as your master. Do you agree?¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Li Luughed without restraint as he looked at Mu Ru Yue with an interest filled gaze. ¡°So what if I promise you?¡± After he said that, he paused before continuing, ¡°I won¡¯t lose!¡± ¡®Mu Ru Yue is the famous trash of the kingdom, so how could I lose under her hands?¡¯ But before Li Lu could make his move, Mu Ru Yue made hers. Seeing the sharp icy aura of the sword in her hand, Li Lu¡¯s breath became slightly sluggish. ¡°Third Martial Stage practitioner!¡± That was right, the aura that was being emitted from her body carried an aura only a Third Martial Stage practitioner would have. Li Lu¡¯s expression changed as he tried to use his sword to defend against her attack. At that instant, he felt something strike hard against his chest. He couldn¡¯t help but spurt out a mouthful of blood, forcing him to retreat back a few steps. This unexpected result stunned everyone. Li Lu¡¯s ability wasn¡¯t strong, but he was a Third Martial Stage practitioner. ¡®The trash made me spit out a mouthful of blood?¡® ¡°Third Stage! She¡¯s actually a Third Martial Stage practitioner!¡± Mu Qing gritted his teeth as he red at Mu Ru Yue with hatred. Currently, his feelings hadn¡¯t changed from his previous feeling that his daughter was trash, nor did it wash off his feeling of humiliation from her. He instead felt that she¡¯d purposely hid her strength in order to go against him by washing off her trash title in front of the crowd. There were two others that also didn¡¯t have pleasant expression. Since she often called her a trash, Mu Yi Xue suddenly felt displeased that she wouldn¡¯t be able to call her a trash after today. On the other hand, Mu Ting Er clearly knew she was the reason why Mu Ru Yue couldn¡¯t cultivate. ¡®I had definitely poisoned her, and the innate talent test had proven that her meridians were sealed¡ªshe wouldn¡¯t have been able to cultivate. Moreover, defeating the Third Martial Stage Li Lu to a tie is one thing, but how did she force him to spit out a mouthful of blood?¡¯ Howughable it was that the two daughters and their father, who had insulted her as trash, hated her even more after she¡¯d washed off her trash title? They even thought it had made it more difficult for them to raise their head and already thought of taking her life out of hatred. ¡°I concede defeat.¡± Li Lu raised his hand as he said it with satisfaction. ¡°Lady Mu really hid her powers deeply, it gave me a shock. There¡¯s something I don¡¯t understand though. We¡¯re both at the Third Martial Stage but why do I feel that you¡¯re much more powerful than that?¡± It was precisely this feeling that made Li Lu know it would be meaningless to continue since he would definitely lose. Chapter 36 - Recruited A Servant

Chapter 36- Recruited A Servant

Mu Rue Yue slightly raised her brows. She definitely couldn¡¯t tell him it was due to using the assistance of pills. During these few months, excluding her breakthrough to the Third Martial Stage under Wu Yu¡¯s instructions, her Alchemist skills also had improved greatly, to the point that manufacturing medicine became extremely easy. Her talent literally scared Wu Yu senseless. With a couple of supportive type medicinal pills, Mu Ru Yue was confident that those of equal level as her wouldn¡¯t be her opponent. ¡°Mister Li, do you still remember what you said previously?¡± It was better for Mu Ru Yue to not mention that. Once mentioned, Mu Qing¡¯s expression darkened. Li Lu had turned 19 before he could reach the Third Martial Stage, so his innate talent wasn¡¯t strong. The one that was powerful was his father. As the Protector General of the Kingdom of Zi Yue, he held 3,000 elites soldiers and a couple tens of thousands of soldiers in his hands. That general only had a son and treated him as his treasure. No matter what Li Lu requested, he definitely wouldn¡¯t reject. The most important point was that His Majesty also had to give that general respect. ¡®If Li Lu agreed to that wretched girl¡¯s request, it would probably create trouble for Ting Er. With the Protector General¡¯s manor as her support alongside the fact that she wasn¡¯t a trash, His Majesty might agree if she were to suggest that she wanted to wed the Crown Prince. If that were the case, then what would happen to Ting Er? Therefore, I cannot let that happen.¡¯ ¡°Shut up!¡± Fury expressed on Mu Qing¡¯s face, he shouted, ¡°Mu Ru Yue! What status do you think a noble son of a Protector general has?! You want him to be your servant? Immediately apologise to Mister Li!¡± The crowd hadn¡¯t expected that he would shout at his daughter in public, so they were stunned. They knew that Mu Qing disliked Mu Ru Yue, but they didn¡¯t know it was to such an extent. She was his own daughter after all, and bloodties were valued above all else. Why did they feel as though Mu Qing hated her to death while Mu Ting Er, who was only adopted, was instead loved and pampered? ¡°Mu family?¡± Looking at such a scene, Wu Yu frowned, his gaze slowly bing unpleasant. ¡°Don¡¯t even mention that brat of the general bing her servant. Even if she wanted the Emperor to serve her, it would also be eptable. Seeing how audacious this Mu family is, I really don¡¯t know how my precious disciple survived until now.¡± If it wasn¡¯t for Mu Ru Yue not wanting to make their rtionship known, he would have charged towards that bastard Mu Qing and teach him a severe lesson! But this matter mustn¡¯t be exposed yet. After thepetition, he would beat up Ye Tian Feng as revenge for his precious disciple. ¡°Mu family¡¯s head, this matter doesn¡¯t seem to involve you.¡± Li Lu red at him unhappily, as he snapped, ¡°Even though I, Li Lu, am a womanizer, I¡¯m still a bonafide man. Father had taught me that I must do what I¡¯d promised. Since I¡¯ve promised Lady Mu, I¡¯ll definitely keep to my words.¡± Mu Qing¡¯s expression changed drastically as he hadn¡¯t expected this to happen. Moreover, Li Lu had known in detail about Mu Qing¡¯s actions all these years. He scornfully looked at him and continued, ¡°Furthermore, I¡¯ve heard that the genuine young mistress of the family was bullied and insulted by the Masters and even the servants. The weird thing was that an adopted girl from an unknown ce was loved and pampered instead. Is this the way of your family, or is it that the adopted girl was your biological daughter from an unknown brothel¡¯s prostitute?¡± Hearing that, Mu Ting Er¡¯s adorable face turned ashen as she tightly clenched her fist, furiously ring at Li Lu. ¡®That brat actually dares to insult me and say that I was born of a prostitute. Unforgivable! He shouldn¡¯t think that even if he is the son of the Protector General, he can do anything he wanted. My Mu family¡¯s power isn¡¯t weak either.¡¯ ¡®If it isn¡¯t to keep up my feeble image, I will definitely make that brat bleed on the spot!¡¯ Chapter 37 - Downfall Of Mu Ting Er’s Reputation Part 1

Chapter 37 - Downfall Of Mu Ting Er¡¯s Reputation Part 1

¡°Mister Li, ording to your status as a younger generation, I will not lower myself to your level, but please be respectful. My daughter was from an honorable past. If it wasn¡¯t for Ting Er¡¯s father sacrificing himself to save my mother, my mother would have died. Moreover, Ting Er has been obedient and kind-hearted. Who in the Phoenix City doesn¡¯t praise her? The reason why I hated Mu Ru Yue was because she has a venomous personality, always bullying Ting Er, a kind-hearted girl. Therefore, who do you think I would love and pamper?¡± Mu Qing was upright and confident as he said this. It made it seem as though Mu Ru Yue was really a venomous girl that was malicious, while Mu Ting Er was a small white flower that had always been bullied. Following Mu Qing¡¯s words, Mu Ting Er shed fake tears. Her feeble appearance that seemed unable to withstand the wind attracted tender affections. Pang! Ye Tian Feng violently hit the table with his temple throbbing and veins protruding. He wanted to teach lesson to Mu Ru Yue and Li Lu as they had made Mu Ting Er cry, but he was restricted by a gaze from Tian Yuan. ¡°Feng Er, calm down. Don¡¯t worry, nothing will happen. You¡¯re a judge afterall, so you shouldn¡¯t make any rash move.¡± Those words calmed Ye Tian Feng¡¯s heart. He looked worriedly at Mu Ting Er, but when his gaze swept Mu Ru Yue, his gaze showed disgust and anger. Even though that girl wasn¡¯t trash, she still wasn¡¯tparable to Ting Er. At this moment, nobody saw Mu Ru Yue secretly take out a emerald green pill and used her energy to powderise it. After making a transparent mist with the powder, she inwardly used her energy to send the medicine into Mu Ting Er¡¯s nose and mouth. After Mu Qing¡¯s words, the crowd, which didn¡¯t know the truth, thought that Mu Qing¡¯s words were the truth. They started to criticise Mu Ru Yue for having such a venomous heart. How could she bear to bully Mu Ting Er, a delicate girl that should be protected? A person like her was inhumane. Even a beast was more kind-hearted than her. When the crowd said those unpleasant words, suddenly, Mu Ting Er¡¯s tear stained, beautiful face distorted as she red loathingly at Mu Ru Yue. ¡°Mu Ru Yue, why aren¡¯t you dead? Which part of me is lousier than you? You were engaged to the Crown Prince just because you¡¯re the genuine young mistress. Let me tell you this; the Crown Prince is mine and no one can snatch him away from me! Why should girls need to share their husband? He can only be my man! Haha! Mu Ru Yue, just die quickly. A trash like you shouldn¡¯t live in this world! Only I am the most outstanding!¡± ¡°And you, Zhang Ya Xin. Actually, during the previouspetition with you, I wanted to kill you. Who told your sister to have affections towards the Crown Prince? I wanted to kill you, but still had to show a happy expression. Do you know how difficult that was? Your sister is so stupid, and you¡¯re nothing better. Your strength is weak,and you are so ugly. Who will want to marry an ugly person like yourself? However, I¡¯m the most kind-hearted so how can I really kill you? See how kind I am! Hahaha!¡± Mu Ting Erughed as though she had gone insane, her venomous gaze sweeping past everyone that was present. The crowd was stunned as they hadn¡¯t expect Mu Ting Er, a gentle girl who seemingly possess a kind heart, to say such words. Could this be her real personality? ¡°So that is the weak and often oppressed girl the Mu family¡¯s head spoke of? Tsk! Tsk!¡± Ji Ru Ya smilingly shook her head. ¡°She really is a kindhearted and obedient girl. She¡¯s so kind-hearted she wanted to take innocent lives. I really suspect the credibility of what the Mu family¡¯s head had said. There¡¯s a phrase that fits this situation perfectly: ¡®Like father, like daughter.¡¯ It might even be true that she¡¯s your biological daughter from an unknown brothel prostitute.¡± Chapter 38 - Downfall Of Mu Ting Er’s Reputation Part 2

Chapter 38- Downfall Of Mu Ting Er¡¯s Reputation Part 2

Mu Qing¡¯s expression ashened as he didn¡¯t know what happened. The usually obedient Ting Er had suddenly said such venomous words. Hearing the mockery in her surrounding, Mu Ting Er gradually awakened. When she remembered what she¡¯d said, her expression instantly changed as she slumped to the floor. ¡®Why? Why did this happen?¡¯ She looked just like a demoness just now. ¡®I¡¯ve said the heartfelt words that I usually kept locked in my heart.¡¯ Currently, in a restaurant, Wu Yu, who saw such a scene, gulped the wine in his hand. He was unable to keep fromughing as hemented, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect she would use that Truth Pill she¡¯d just recently manufactured. Even if there are people that would say she was framed, there will bemoners that won¡¯t believe them as that is the might of words. That girl of the Mu family will be suffering from now on.¡± Judging from Mu Ru Yue¡¯s personality, she shouldn¡¯t be bullied anymore by the Mu family. ¡°No!¡± In the crowd, Mu Ting Er hugged her head and cried out, ¡°I didn¡¯t say that! It definitely wasn¡¯t me!¡± ¡°Ting Er!¡± Ye Tian Feng was so anxious that he didn¡¯t care about Tian Yuan and ran to Ting Er¡¯s side, tightly embracing her. ¡°Ting Er, calm down!¡± Mu Ting Er¡¯s tears surged out. ¡°Your highness, that wasn¡¯t me. Someone is framing me. There must definitely be someone. Your Highness, you must help me right this injustice.¡± ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely help be your judge and return your innocence.¡± ¡®His Ting Er was so kind, so how could she say those words? Someone must be framing her.¡¯ Hearing Mu Ting Er¡¯s words, Mu Qing snapped out of his shock as he pointed at Mu Ru Yue and shouted, ¡°It was you, right?! Did you do something to Ting Er? It must be you that harmed Ting Er out of jealousy.¡± Pffff! Who knew that once his wordsnded, an inappropriateughter was heard. Ji Ru Ya seemed to not have heard such aughable joke in her life. Withughter in her eyes, shemented, ¡°It¡¯s really strange. Mu Ru Yue is so far apart from Mu Ting Er, so how could she frame her? Mu family head, is Mu Ting Er actually your daughter while Mu Ru Yue is the one picked up from the streets? But the one that seems to have been picked up from the streets is Mu Ting Er from her appearance. Your Majesty, don¡¯t you think your servant is right?¡± ¡°Whatever beloved concubine says is right.¡± The Emperor of Zi Yue was already dazed from her moving voice, so naturally, whatever she said was right. ¡°Mu family head, you see, even His Majesty agreed to my words.¡± Ji Ru Yaughed charmingly, mist forming from her slightly ajar lips. A faint glimmer appeared in Mu Qing¡¯s eyes as he felt that Imperial Concubine Ya seemed to be helping Mu Ru Yue. ¡®Why?¡¯ ¡®He remembered that Mu Ru Yue rarely went out from the manor, so how could she have any rtionship with Imperial Concubine Ya? With Imperial Concubine Ya¡¯s personality, she shouldn¡¯t randomly help others.¡¯ ¡°Father!¡± Mu Ting Er covered her face with her hands, tears flowing out from the gaps of her fingers. This was the worst humiliation she¡¯d experienced in her life. Moreover, Mu Ting Er believed that after today, she definitely would be mocked by the people of the Kingdom of Zi Yue. How could she endure that? The current Mu Ting Er had a taste of what it was like to be scorned by people, just like the young Mu Ru Yue, who had been viciously poisoned by her, resulting in her peerless innate talent being buried. ¡°Young mistress Zhang¡­¡± After Mu Ting Er met with the scornful gaze of Zhang Ya Xin, her heart sunk, but she was at a loss of what to say. Zhang Ya Xin coldly snorted. ¡°Young mistress Mu is so gentle, kind, and witty. How can a stupid person like myself talk to you? Won¡¯t I pass my stupidity along to young mistress Mu then?¡± Chapter 39 - Separation Part 1

Chapter 39- Separation Part 1

¡®I¡¯m finished! Everything is over.¡® Mu Ting Er¡¯s face expressed her despair, and this left a bitter bile in her throat. At that moment, she really didn¡¯t know what had happened. ¡®Why have I said those words uncontrobly?¡¯ ¡°Ting Er, I¡¯ll definitely investigate the truth and give you justice.¡± Ye Tian Feng pitied the feeble girl in his embrace as he made his decision to seek the backstage master. He gradually released the delicate body in his embrace. He looked at the ashenplexion of Mu Qing. ¡°Mu family head, thepetition must continue, so can I trouble you to take Ting Er back and let her rest up? The second round ofpetition will be held three days from now. I believe Ting Er should be able to get back on her feet again at that time, as she must be the champion of thispetition.¡± Three days was how long he gave Mu Ting Er to recover. Ye Tian Feng slightly narrowed his gaze as he shot an icy gaze towards Mu Ru Yue. He coldly snorted as he couldn¡¯t believe Mu Ru Yue was unrted to this matter. ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± Mu Ting Er tightly held onto Ye Tian Feng¡¯s hand, begging him with her gaze. She wished for her beloved man to stay by her side as she entered her most painful time of her life. But Ye Tian Feng pushed her hands away. At that instant, her heart fell right to the bottom of the valley, tears in her beautiful eyes. ¡°Ting Er, I wille to find you after thepetition ends.¡± Ye Tian Feng smiled, his handsome face emitting a warm light. That light that should be warm gave Mu Ting Er¡¯s heart an unprecedented chill instead. In His Highness¡¯s heart, his matters were more important. At such a moment, his heart was still on thepetition. Suppressing the bitter bile in her throat, Mu Ting Er forcefully smiled. ¡°Your Highness, Ting Er understands.¡± No matter how bitter her heart was, she wouldn¡¯t express them as the Crown Prince didn¡¯t like a girl who was unreasonable. ¡°Hmph!¡± Mu Qing flung his sleeves as he shot a cold gaze towards Mu Ru Yue, who had a faint smile on her face. He pulled on Mu Ting Er¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Ting Er, Xue Er, let¡¯s head back.¡± He didn¡¯t mention Mu Ru Yue. A gentle breeze blew. Among the dense leaves of a tree, it covered a person with silver, moon-like essence clothing. The man leaned on the tree. His silver mask only exposed his deep eyes and elegant smile. His gazended on the girl that stood like cold bamboo on the martial stage. With a nt of his lips, it formed a demonic smile. Perhaps no one saw what had happened previously, but he had saw it clearly. When his gaze shifted to the leaving Mu family¡¯s father and daughters, his gaze sunk as he muttered, ¡°It looks like the Mu family has beenpletely angered. But that girl, Mu Ru Yue, is really interesting. I wonder how much anticipation she will bring to me.¡± His long slender fingertip grazed his lips as his demonic smile intensified. Perhaps, she would be an anomaly on this continent. In the Mu family lounge, Mu Qing¡¯s expression darkened as he coldly looked at Mu Ru Yue who¡¯de in after him. He viciously mmed his hand on the table and shouted, ¡°Mu Ru Yue! Don¡¯t you think you have something you need to exin to me?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s steps slowed. When she saw Mu Ting Er and Mu Yi Xue sitting in the lounge, her lips curled into a smile. ¡°What do I have to say?¡± ¡°Impudent!¡± Mu Qing¡¯s gaze became increasingly sinister. It was as though there was a sharp sword being shot towards Mu Ru Yue. ¡°How did you be a Third Martial Stage practitioner? Shouldn¡¯t you give me an exnation about that?¡± Chapter 40 - Separation Part 2

Chapter 40- Separation Part 2

Hearing those questions, Mu Ru Yue felt that it was reallyughable. Naturally, she didugh. With a mockery-filled, ice-cold gaze, she looked at Mu Qing and said, ¡°About that, why don¡¯t you ask your adopted girl?¡± When she said ¡®adopted girl,¡¯ Mu Ru Yue purposely ced emphasis on those words. ¡°Mu Ru Yue, you really don¡¯t have any respect for your elders.¡± Mu Qing¡¯s gaze turned so sinister that he really wanted to strangle this daughter to death. ¡°If I knew you were a root of disaster, I would really have killed you when you were born.¡± ¡®From how I see it, this girl of mine really doesn¡¯t seem to be my daughter. I really regret raising her for so many years.¡¯ Mu Ru Yue sniggered. Her teasing gaze made Mu Qing¡¯s heart shudder. When he snapped awake from his shock, fury was expressed on his face. His gaze towards Mu Ru Yue became increasingly sinister. Just as he wanted to punish that delinquent, a voice like heavenly music sounded. ¡°My wife, I¡¯vee to find you.¡± A white figure shed past; Ye Wu Chen had already appeared beside Mu Ru Yue. When Mu Yi Xue first looked at Ye Wu Chen, she couldn¡¯t shift her gaze away. As the daughter of the Mu family, she had seen a lot of men, but there wasn¡¯t one as handsome as this young man before her. The Crown Prince¡¯s appearance, the one whom elder sister Ting Er loved, couldn¡¯t reach even a single percent of that young man¡¯s looks. The young man looked like the wheel of the bright moon as his entire body emitted dazzling bright rays of light. Even if he werepared with a woman, they wouldn¡¯t have looks as stunning as his. At that moment, Mu Yi Xue stared at the white clothed young man who seemed to have literally came out of a painting. ¡®How can there be such a handsome person in this world?¡¯ Mu Yi Xue¡¯s heart thumped rapidly. It was as though her heart would leap out. Both of her eyes were filled with infatuation as though there was only him in her world¡­ A countless number of youths had surrounded her throughout all these years, but Mu Yi Xue¡¯s sight was always so high that nobody entered her gaze. ¡®At this moment, however, I understand why the heavens hadn¡¯t allowed me to fall in love with anyone else. It was to wait for his arrival. Who will this handsome young man bepatible with, excluding myself?¡¯ ¡®It has to be predestined that we are a perfect match.¡¯ ¡°Why did youe?¡± Mu Ru Yue expressed doubtfulness. Wasn¡¯t Ye Wu Chen mentally impaired? How had he found the Mu family? Ye Wu Chen bashfully lowered his head as he whispered, ¡°I wanted to see you so I¡¯vee.¡± He definitely wouldn¡¯t say it was due to him being unable to stop worrying about her. But those words made Mu Ru Yue suspicious. Didn¡¯t they just meet? ¡°Mu Ru Yue, who is he to you?¡± Mu Yi Xue angrily red at Mu Ru Yue, her gaze as though she wanted to tear her up into countless pieces. Mu Yi Xue didn¡¯t know why, but when they intimately chatted to each other, she felt as though her belonging had been snatched away. It intensified the animosity she held towards Mu Ru Yue in her heart. ¡®He is mine and can only be mine! What could the worth of this slut Mu Ru Yue be when she doesn¡¯t even have a father¡¯s love? With a sentence, father will definitely get me that young man.¡¯ ¡°Who do you think he is to me?¡± Mu Ru Yue shrugged her shoulders as she kicked that question back to Mu Yi Xue. Mu Yi Xue¡¯s face turnedpletely red from anger. With a gaze like des headed towards Mu Ru Yue, she intended to make her move, but she was stopped by Mu Qing instantly. With his sword-like brows raised, Mu Qing coldly gazed towards Ye Wu Chen. ¡°Mister, I don¡¯t know your identity. Why have you barged into my Mu family?¡± Chapter 41 - Separation Part 3

Chapter 41- Separation Part 3

Ye Wu Chen furrowed his beautiful brows as he looked at Mu Ru Yue. With a nk expression on his handsome face and clear eyes that didn¡¯t have the slightest impurity in them, his gaze was so pure that it made people doubt if that kind of gaze actually existed. He asked, ¡°My wife, who is this uncle? Why did he call me a mister? What is a mister? Can it be eaten? That uncle is such an idiot. He asked me why I¡¯m here? Of course, I¡¯vee to find my wife. Why will I want toe to find him? But I heard from others that this uncle is not a good person as he has a habit of exploiting people.¡± Hearing those words, Mu Qing didn¡¯t need to guess any further. ¡°Delinquent! Have you forgotten that you¡¯re marrying the Ghost King? How can you have a rtionship with another man?! I must immediately discipline you on the virtuousness of a woman!¡± Mu Qing raised his hand to viciously p Mu Ru Yue. But at this moment, Ye Wu Chen seemed to mindlessly give him a nce. Plop! Suddenly, Mu Qing abruptly knelt before Mu Ru Yue. ¡°My wife, why did that uncle kneel towards you?¡± Ye Wu Chen blinked his innocent eyes, as though nothing had happened. When his gaze met with her suspicion filled eyes, his heart jumped a beat. ¡®I may have overdone it. Can it be that the girl saw that?¡¯ ¡°My wife?¡± Ye Wu Chen blinked his eyes as he looked at Mu Ru Yue with an innocent and enticing gaze. Seeing that he looked as though he really didn¡¯t know what had happened, Mu Ru Yue withdrew her suspicious gaze. She might have been mistaken during that split second. ¡®If Ye Wu Chen is really pretending, then that man¡¯s level of deceitfulness definitely won¡¯t be low.¡¯ Thinking about that, she smiled at Mu Qing, who was still kneeling. ¡°Father, please rise. You¡¯re really torturing me like this. Oh! That¡¯s right. The words ¡®virtuousness of a woman¡¯ should be taught to sister Ting Er instead. She was unwed, but had already given her innocence to Ye Tian Feng. Or, did that mean virtuousness instead? Moreover, wasn¡¯t that matter also silently approved by father?¡± Even though she was smiling, there was nothing that seemed to be able to make the iciness of her gaze to fade. Cold sweat from Mu Qing¡¯s head flowed down. He tightly clenched his fist as he climbed up. That humiliation viciously pierced his heart. ¡°Mu Ru Yue!¡± Mu Qing angrily hollered. ¡°Immediately kneel down now!¡± Seeming not to hear the hollers of Mu Qing, Mu Ru Yue¡¯s lips curved up into a faint smile with undisguised mockery in her eyes. ¡°Good! Very good!¡± Mu Qing was so angered that heughed instead. ¡°Since you¡¯re so undisciplined, I¡¯ll expel you from the Mu family and eradicate your name from the family¡¯s record.¡± He thought that those words would frighten Mu Ru Yue and make her kneel before him, begging for forgiveness. But she didn¡¯t. She just smiled at him. That smile made him anxious. ¡°Alright, that decision is great as I don¡¯t want to continue staying in this ce anyway.¡± As if she didn¡¯t see the ashened Mu Qing, Mu Ru Yue turned around with a smile, pulling Ye Wu Chen along as she left wordlessly. Bang! Mu Qing raised his palm and mmed it against a table, making it split in half. He didn¡¯t seem to feel any pain in his hand as he stared fixedly at Mu Ru Yue¡¯s departing figure. With gritted teeth, he hollered, ¡°Mu Ru Yue! You will regret doing this!¡± ¡®Regret?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue smiled. ¡®I don¡¯t know what regret is since the day I was born.¡¯ ¡°Father.¡± Mu Yi Xue looked dazedly at the back of Ye Wu Chen as she arrogantly said, ¡°I fancy that man. I want to marry him.¡± Chapter 42 - I Will Only Marry Him

Chapter 42- I Will Only Marry Him

When Mu Qing, still furious, heard her words, he immediately rejected her. ¡°You can¡¯t. That man isn¡¯tpatible with you. How can my daughter have a husband like him? It¡¯s only fools like Mu Ru Yue that will go together with that man. But he is slightly better than the Ghost King, who has such an ugly ghost-like appearance that he made nobody willing to enter the Ghost King Manor.¡± Even though Mu Qing was the head of the Mu family, excluding a few princes and royal members, nobody else had seen the legendary Ghost King. Since the royal family was filled with battlefields and schemes, naturally no one was will to eradicate those rumours. As for the maids that served the Ghost King, they were scared senseless by the Ghost King, so how could they expose his real appearance? ¡°Why?¡± Mu Yi Xue puffed her cheeks and persistently said, ¡°I don¡¯t care. I want to marry him. How can Mu Ru Yue seize such a handsome man? She isn¡¯t worth it.¡± Mu Qing frowned as he was really helpless towards this daughter of his. ¡°Xue Er, that man doesn¡¯t have the slightest energy undtion. If he isn¡¯t a trash, then his power must be weak. Moreover, his mind didn¡¯t seem normal. How can I allow you to wed a fool?¡± Saying that, Mu Qing paused before continuing, ¡°He¡¯s a fool. The Ghost King is also a fool. Could there be a rtionship between those two?¡± ¡°Father, it can¡¯t be that you think he¡¯s the Ghost King?¡± Mu Yi Xue pouted as she continued to say with disdain, ¡°The Ghost King is extremely ugly, so how can that man be the Ghost King? Moreover, that man was innocent and not a fool. That handsome man definitely couldn¡¯t be Mu Ru Yue¡¯s fiance, the Ghost King. Father, I don¡¯t care if he¡¯s a trash or not. I really want to marry him. If you don¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll leave the house.¡± After her first nce of that man, Mu Yi Xue had already decided not to marry anyone but him. ¡®That man, with an appearance that could sweep anyone off their feet, can only be mine.¡¯ ¡°Alright! Alright! Alright! Father will promise you, alright?¡± Mu Qing tenderly caressed her head as he smiled, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With father¡¯s word, who would dare not marry you? That person¡¯s energy undtion was too weak. He definitely wouldn¡¯t be from an aristocratic family. Now, father will look for his parents and give them a couple of gold coins. They will probably personally give their son to my Mu family then.¡± Mu Qing smiled confidently as a couple of gold coin was sufficient to cater a few years of living expenses for small families. Anyway, who could resist the temptation of having gold coins? He didn¡¯t have an inkling of a thought, however, that Ye Wu Chen was from the Royal family. Ye Wu Chen¡¯s power was also way beyond his own, but it was just hidden. Thus, due to his opinionated words, he had consigned himself to eternal damnation. ¡°Thank you father.¡± Mu Yi Xue excitedly clung onto Mu Qing¡¯s arm as she excitedly said, ¡°Xue Er always knew that father is the best. I¡¯ll go and apany elder sister Ting Er now. She must be hurt.¡± ¡°Go then.¡± Mu Qing caressed Mu Yi Xue¡¯s head as he said that with a smile. But after she left, his smile disappeared and was reced with gloominess. ¡°Who was plotting against my Mu family?¡± Thinking about the matter at the arena, flickers of light glimmered within Mu Qing¡¯s eyes. ¡°Can it be that Imperial Concubine Ya or some girls who were jealous of Ting Er?¡± Even though he had suspected Mu Ru Yue initially, after thinking it through, he doubted she had that capability so he eliminated her name from his list of suspects. ¡°It should be people that are jealous of Ting Er. I must make a detailed investigation of this matter. If not, it will be a little difficult for Ting Er to marry the Crown Prince.¡± Chapter 43 - Master, I’m Homeless

Chapter 43- Master, I¡¯m Homeless

Inside the Pill Refining Room, Mu Ru Yue stared fixedly at Wu Yu. Her gaze gave Wu Yu goosebumps. He hastily rubbed his face as he asked, ¡°Precious disciple, there¡¯s no flower growing on your Master¡¯s face so why are you staring at me? Even though I know I¡¯m elegant, handsome, free and easy, and distinguished and aplished, you don¡¯t have to look at me like that.¡± Mu Ru Yue sized him up with a critical eye, but she couldn¡¯t find any parts that were handsome or free and easy. ¡®Why did she only see a benevolent elder? She withdrew her gaze. ¡°Master, I¡¯m homeless.¡± Wu Yu, who was gathering his medicines, stopped what he was doing after hearing that. He cast a curious gaze at her. ¡°Homeless? What do you mean?¡± ¡°That¡¯s simple.¡± Mu Ru Yue shrugged her shoulders. ¡°I¡¯ve been expelled from my family.¡± ¡°Hmm?!¡± Wu Yu was startled and his eyes widened from the shock. He said, ¡°Did that old man of the Mu family really eat the wrong medicine? Doesn¡¯t he wish to keep a talent every powerful faction would want to steal? He chased you out of the house? Are you kidding me? That old man is an idiot and a fool, but that¡¯s advantageous for me. Haha! In this case, I¡¯ll be your sole family member.¡± ¡®Family¡­¡­¡¯ Mu Ru Yue hadn¡¯t heard that word for such a long time that it warmed her heart. ¡°Master, I¡¯ve been under your tutge for a few months already and you haven¡¯t given me anything, so can you give me a house? I want it to be a quiet ce. The best would be a ce where nobodyes to disturb me.¡± Wu Yu nced at her and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the fiancee of the Ghost King? Why don¡¯t you go to his ce?¡± Even though the rumors about the Ghost King were unpleasant, a sect¡¯s mindset was different from the world¡¯s. Unless they saw it for themselves, they wouldn¡¯t easily believe those rumours, so Wu Yu was curious about that Ghost King. He didn¡¯t know if he would bepatible with that little girl. If he wasn¡¯t, he didn¡¯t mind threatening the Emperor to withdraw their marriage. Nobody could force his precious disciple. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that there are differences between males and females? Even though that dog of an Emperor ordered our marriage, the marriage day hadn¡¯t yet arrived, so everything isn¡¯t fixed. Who knows if I really would wed him?¡± ¡®When I first epted the order, it was just to get a quiet ce to increase my power. Who knew I will be able to leave the Mu family this easily? Is there still a need to marry him?¡¯ At that instant, Ye Wu Chen¡¯s pair of innocent eyes appeared in her mind, causing trembles within Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart. ¡°Little girl, I have a house on Hua Yuan Street. I¡¯ll pass the key to youter. You can live there.¡± Thinking about Mu Qing¡¯s expression when he realized he¡¯d chased away a peerless genius, Wu Yu couldn¡¯t help butugh. He would probably regret it so much that he¡¯d want to knock his head against a wall. ¡°So, you do have a house in the Phoenix City. Why do you stay in an inn then?¡± Facing Mu Ru Yue¡¯s question, Wu Yu answered, ¡°I would need to recruit servants and managing the house is troublesome. At an inn, however, there will always be someone ready to cater to my necessities.¡± Wu Yu¡¯sziness was well known among all of the members of the Qing Yun Sect. Even though he was the Chief Alchemist, he didn¡¯t take care of the Alchemists below his status. He only knew how to immerse himself in training. Hua Yuan Street was the quietest street in the Phoenix City. Even though there were a lot of shops, there were only a minimal quantity of people shopping in the area. When Mu Ru Yue entered the house Wu Yu gave her, an intense flow of energy came surging towards her. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the houses on Hua Yuan Street were ced within an Energy Gathering Circle Array. It seemed that it was urate as the dense energy here can¡¯t be found in other ces. If people were to train here, their progress would require half the work and produce twice the effect.¡± Chapter 44 - Fourth Martial Stage Practitioner

Chapter 44- Fourth Martial Stage Practitioner

It was night when Mu Ru Yue stopped cultivating. She gently let out a breath as she raised her head to look at the bright moon outside the window that shone with an unsteady flow of light. A single night of cultivation had finally allowed her to break through to be a Fourth Martial Stage practitioner. She would now have strength great enough for self-preservation despite the fact that a Fourth Martial Stage practitioner couldn¡¯t be counted as strong. Three days passed like a breeze. The rest of the rankings of the remainingpetitors had been posted in those three days. Some were dejected while some were ted. Of course, that sudden unforeseen event three days ago was still discussed enthusiastically. Everyone thought that Mu Ting Er wouldn¡¯t participate in thispetition, but she still came with Mu Qing today. Mu Ting Er today was quieter whenpared to her usual incredibly delicate behaviour. It was only when she looked at Mu Ru Yue that a bone-piercing hatred would be expressed from within her beautiful eyes. When Ye Tian Feng saw Mu Ting Er appear, his heart stirred. It looked as though he wanted to head over to her to say something, but he still sat down in the end. As for Mu Ting Er, she had hoped for him toe and talk to her. When she saw his actions, her heart couldn¡¯t help but chill. ¡®He had clearly promised three days ago that after thepetition, he woulde to find me, but he still hadn¡¯t.¡¯ Thinking about that, Mu Ting Er¡¯s mouth tasted bitter. She hadn¡¯t expected that the man she loved whole heartedly wouldn¡¯t even stay by her side when she needed him the most. But why couldn¡¯t she let him go, even when he treated her in such a manner? Suddenly, a voice was heard, causing Mu Ting Er to retract her gaze. ¡°Hey, look. It¡¯s Mu Ru Yue from the Mu family. What is she nning to do?¡± When Mu Ting Er heard the name ¡®Mu Ru Yue,¡¯ hatred shed past her eyes. ¡®That¡¯s right, it is all that slut¡¯s fault! If it isn¡¯t for her existence, I will already have be the Crown Prince¡¯s Main Wife. Why will I need to participate in thatpetition then? Moreover, if it isn¡¯t for thispetition, how can I have been disgraced to such an extent?¡¯ ¡®She should have died long ago.¡¯ ¡®That slut didn¡¯t have any paternal or maternal love and even the Crown Prince is disgusted by her. Since nobody cared for her existence, why didn¡¯t she just die?¡¯ A useless person didn¡¯t have the right to live in this world! Feeling a heated gaze from beneath her, Mu Ru Yue lightly nced downward and stopped her gaze on Mu Ting Er for a moment before shifting her line of sight without even the slightest hint of feeling. ¡°Competing one at a time will be too boring. How many people have passed the first round? Everybodye up against me! I don¡¯t have time to fight single matches with all of you.¡± The young girl¡¯s words were like a thunderp that mercilessly struck at the hearts of the crowd. Everyone widened their eyes in surprise as they looked unbelievably at the remarkably beautiful figure of the youthful girl on the martial stage. Challenging everyone at once? Who did she think she was? She was a mere Third Martial Stage practitioner. She actually dared to challenge the crowd? Was her mind really functioning properly? A normal person wouldn¡¯t have said what she said. Everyone, not to mention Fourth Martial Stage practitioners like Mu Ting Er, would be able to crush her with their numbers. Mu Qing¡¯splexion turned into the colour of pig liver as he suppressed his impulse to viciously teach Mu Ru Yue a lesson. He instead shouted loudly at her in fury, ¡°Wretched girl, stop embarrassing yourself and get off the stage now!¡± ¡®Didn¡¯t she feel that she¡¯d disgrace herself enough? Which youth would behave with such arrogance like her? It would have been alright if she had the ability, but her current action was just seeking death.¡¯ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyebrows raised as she lowered her gaze to look at Mu Qing, who had an ashenplexion. ¡°I¡¯ve already been expelled from the Mu family by your order, so what rights do you still have to discipline me?¡± ¡°You¡­¡­¡± Mu Qing pointed and shook his finger at Mu Ru Yue. He really regretted allowing such a delinquent and imprudent girl be born. Instantly, his re intensified before he smiled in anger and shouted, ¡°Good, very good! Don¡¯t you go and regret saying that after today!¡± Chapter 45 - Soloing The Crowd Part 1

Chapter 45- Soloing The Crowd Part 1

Mu Ru Yue chuckled lightly. ¡°Even if you regret it in the future, I won¡¯t. Mu Ting Er should alsoe up. After I fight with everyone, I can then go back to sleep.¡± She was brassy and unbridled. Those youthful men full of vigor were angered by her so much that a me could have ignited atop their heads at that moment. They couldn¡¯t bear to not immediately head over and teach her a lesson. They wanted to make her, a frog in a well, know what that phrase truly meant. There were people stronger than her, and there were people that were much stronger than those people. ¡°Hmph!¡± Ye Tian Feng coldly snorted and looked at Mu Ru Yue with disdain. He knew that this girl was using this method to attract attention to herself. She had done a lot such things before in order to attract his attention. He was, however, willing to provide her with an opportunity to embarrass herself¡­ With a slight raise of a corner of his lips, Ye Tian Feng spread the folding fan in his grip as he coldly said, ¡°Since you wish for that, I shall grant you your wish. Thepetition this time will be a solo fight against a group assault. It will be Mu Ru Yue challenging the other 20petitors.¡± 1 A solo fight against a group assault? This was a setting created to make Mu Ru Yue have a guaranteed loss. Tian Yuan frowned, but he just sighed in the end. It was also a good deed to cut down the arrogance of that youth. Being too arrogant wasn¡¯t a good thing. Those that were arrogant butcked ability were always the one that suffers in this world. Upon hearing Ye Tian Feng¡¯s words, the youths that had been long angered by Mu Ru Yue rubbed their fists and palms, showing an appearance as though they couldn¡¯t wait to viciously rough her up. ¡°Mu Ru Yue!¡± Mu Ting Er gritted her teeth as she looked sinisterly at the young girl on the arena¡¯s stage. After seeing that she treated her as air, she coldly snorted in her heart before gently kicking of the ground wordlessly to leap on to the stage. Looking at Mu Ting Er¡¯s action, the others nced at each other before consecutively heading towards the martial stage. The atmosphere on the stage became tense. Li Lu, who was in the crowd, couldn¡¯t help but sweat for Mu Ru Yue as she was only a Third Martial Stage practitioner. How could she deal with so many people at once? Moreover, there was also Mu Ting Er, who was a Fourth Martial Stage practitioner, within the crowd. At this moment, someone finally initiated an attack¡­ A silver rope coiled out like a snake towards Mu Ru Yue. Mu Ru Yue lifted her foot and, with her sharp sight and rapid reflexes, kicked the rope away before shifting her body to the side to punch out at her opponent. Shended a strong punch on the chest of the youth before her. That youth retreated two steps back before shouting as he charged back into the battlefield. The movements of these people had be increasingly ruthless as they had beenpletely enraged by Mu Ru Yue¡¯s attacks. The number of punches and kicks towards Mu Ru Yue also became simrly faster. It was as though they were using the advantage of numbers to suppress her to death. But the more the crowd watched on, the greater they felt like there was something amiss. ¡°Is Mu Ru Yue really a Third Martial Stage practitioner?¡± ¡°That¡¯s incorrect. Her aura belongs to a Fourth Martial Stage practitioner. Could it be she¡¯d broken through in the past three days?¡± A fifteen-years-old Fourth Martial Stage practitioner wasn¡¯t astonishing as Mu Ting Er had reached that level when she was fourteen. But can an ordinary Fourth Martial Stage practitioner fight off arge group attack without getting any injuries? Of course, if they knew that Mu Ru Yue had cultivated from the First Martial Stage to the Fourth in just three months, there would probably be an entire floor filled with eyeballs. How could she still be considered a genius then? She was obviously a monster. Swish! Ye Tian Feng couldn¡¯t help but stand up as he stared fixedly at Mu Ru Yue. ¡®Fourth Martial Stage practitioner? When did she break through to the Fourth stage? If Mu Ting Er hadn¡¯t consumed the Green Pill, then maybe tomorrow she still wouldn¡¯t have made a breakthrough to the Fourth Stage. Can it be that this girl¡¯s talent was much greater than Mu Ting Er¡¯s?¡¯ Ye Tian Feng realised at that moment that he had forgotten about one matter. 1. Note: Ip Man anyone? I thought of that once I read this part Chapter 46 - Soloing The Crowd Part 2

Chapter 46- Soloing The Crowd Part 2

Three months ago, there were clearly no signs of energy undtions from Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body. If she hadn¡¯t hidden her powers deeply, then it meant that she had broken through to the Fourth Stage in just three months. No talented disciple of the Qing Yun Sect were capable of achieving such a feat of improvement, from a trash to a Fourth Stage practitioner ¡ª in just three months time. If that were really the case, then that girl¡¯s innate talent was too terrifying. Slight glimmers of light shed through Ye Tian Feng¡¯s eyes. It was unknown what he was thinking. It was undeniable, however, that currently, he had already stopped looking down on Mu Ru Yue. People were, after all, realistic on this continent. Mu Ru Yue possessed no qualifications that would make him even nce at her when she was a trash. But what if she had be a genius from trash? Perhaps a 15-year-old Third Martial Stage practitioner wasn¡¯t rare, especially since Mu Ting Er had reached the Third Stage when she was fourteen. There were also numerous talents in the Qing Yun Sect even more talented than her. If the talent before him had used a mere three months to reach her current cultivation, he couldn¡¯t help but attach importance to her. Ye Tian Feng continued to think, not noticing Mu Ting Er¡¯s gaze in the slightest. During the battle, Mu Ting Er had constantly thrown side nces at her beloved man. She simrly saw that he was always looking towards Mu Ru Yue. His eyes contained too many emotions, but his initial disgust and disdain had vanished. ¡°Mu Ru Yue!¡± Anger and killing intent shed through Mu Ting Er¡¯s eyes. Her delicate features distorted at that instant as she red with hostility at the young girl who was fluidly attacking and countering on the stage. ¡°I want you dead! You must die!¡± That slut had already attracted the Crown Prince¡¯s attention. She definitely mustn¡¯t allow her to continue to live. Mu Ting Er¡¯s tightly clenched fist rxed as she took out a small yellow paper bag from her shirt. She carefully opened it and wordlessly consumed the medicine in it. Hong! The aura of her body intensified. She jumped to the Fifth Stage from the Fourth Stage in an instant. Ye Tian Feng could no longer remain sitting. He stood up and looked towards Mu Ting Er with an unfathomable emotion in his eyes. ¡°Ting Er, you used that Ascending Pill atst.¡± The Ascending Pill would enable the practitioner to breakthrough a stage within a short period of time, but it would revert their cultivation back to its original state after an hour had passed. Everyone knew, however, that such medicine had side effects. Ye Tian Feng didn¡¯t wish for Mu Ting Er to use it unless it was extremely critical. Using that medicine was also signifying that she was inferior to her opponent. Mu Ting Er used the Ascending Pill to break through to the Fifth Stage. Sheughed hysterically when she felt the rise of her valiant powers. She seemed to have foreseen that slut, Mu Ru Yue¡¯s trembling appearance as she crawled beneath her feet. Mu Ting Er obviously had be crazed with anger by now, resulting in the loss of her usual sanity. Currently, she only had one goal ¡ª to kill that girl before her that had gained the Crown Prince¡¯s attention! ¡°Mu Ru Yue, you still can¡¯t defeat me!¡± Mu Ting Er gnashed her teeth as she looked at Mu Ru Yue¡¯s exceptional appearance. She wanted to immediately go forth and rip her face apart. It was a face she hated to the core. Swish! All of a sudden, an aura swept past as Mu Ting Er charged rapidly towards Mu Ru Yue. With her cold ice-like de, frosty rays of light glimmered in her eyes, Mu Ting Er anticipated the visual of her opponent shivering in fright. As a result, she didn¡¯t aim for Mu Ru Yue¡¯s vitals, instead aiming to ruin her facial appearance instead. In her opinion, she thought that by ruining her face, it would make it impossible for her to seduce men. Mu Ru Yue, who hadn¡¯t withdraw her sword since the start of the match, finally unsheathed her sword. She emotionlessly met with that overbearing attack from Mu Ting Er. When the two swords collided, sparks immediately flew in all directions. Mu Ru Yue felt the web between the thumb and forefinger of her hand be numb and a faint trace of blood flowed from her mouth. Chapter 47 - Soloing The Crowd Part 3

Chapter 47- Soloing The Crowd Part 3

¡°Mu Ru Yue, do you know what your greatest mistake in life is?¡± Mu Ting Er coldly sneered, shouting loudly enough that everyone on the fighting stage could hear. ¡°Your greatest mistake is being born as the Mu family¡¯s blood daughter. I¡¯m obviously much more talented than you are, but I¡¯m only an adopted girl. What rights do you have to inherit the Mu family¡¯s bloodline? It¡¯s too unfair! If it wasn¡¯t for my adopted daughter¡¯s status, I wouldn¡¯t have needed to put in so much effort in stealing your father, sister and even your fiance from you.¡± She hated Mu Ru Yue, but she also hated her biological father. Because her biological father was trash, it prevented her from having a great background. That kind of trash didn¡¯t deserve to be her father. It was good that the trash still doted on his daughter and purposely sacrificed his life to save the Mu family¡¯s old madam in order to provide her support from beyond the grave. But if her father was a dragon among people like the Royal Emperor of this Kingdom, wouldn¡¯t she be able to get whatever she wanted? She wouldn¡¯t need to work so hard to obtain a future. Thus, that man was still too trashy. Towards those kinds of useless things, she had always disdained them aspletely worthless. ¡°Are you really more talented than I am?¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled, but to Mu Ting Er, it was like she was gazing at a sinister demoness. ¡°You should know better than everyone what you had done that year.¡± Mu Ting Er¡¯s expression changed. Could it be that this slut knew about that matter? No, that was impossible. She had meticulously done it secretly so that it would be impossible for her to know about it. After thinking about it, Mu Ting Er¡¯s heart stabilized as she replied with mockery, ¡°Mu Ru Yue, stop framing me. It¡¯s obvious you¡¯re trash, so don¡¯t even think aboutpeting against me just because you can cultivate now.¡± She softly spoke those words, so the crowd beneath the stage had no clue of what their conversation pertained to. Their conversation came to a rapid end, however, as Mu Ting Er shed behind Mu Ru Yue. She brandished her sword, aiming the tip of her icy de at her opponent¡¯s neck. But Mu Ru Yue seemed to have eyes on her back as, and with a wave of her long sword, she easily blocked Mu Ting Er¡¯s attack. The autumn wind rustled, and the dead leaves falling inrge numbers. At this moment, there were only the two of them on the martial stage. When the crowd saw the many bodies strewn across the stage, they gulped their saliva. Who could still say that Mu Ru Yue was trash? Even if Mu Ru Yue were to be defeated by Mu Ting Er, Mu Ting Er had previously increased her power by consuming a pill. If Mu Ting Er hadn¡¯t consumed that pill, she would have already fallen like the rest. ¡°Your Majesty, what do you think about that Mu Ru Yue?¡± Ji Ru Ya smiled as she yed with her hair. Interest filled her eyes, and she asked, ¡°I¡¯m really curious as she definitely wasn¡¯t trash, so how had those rumours arose?¡± The Emperor of Zi Yue also didn¡¯t understand what was going on. ¡®If I knew that Mu Ru Yue is this talented, I would have casually bestowed a marriage on her and wed her to my son or grandson. How could I have let that brat at the Ghost King Manor reap such a profit?¡¯ Thinking about that, the mood of the Emperor of Zi Yue became slightly unpleasant.Ji Ru Ya just smiled and didn¡¯t speak any further. She shifted her gaze to Mu Ru Yue, her smile intensifying and bing increasingly capable of enticing a person¡¯s heart. But currently, everyone¡¯s gazes were on the martial stage¡­ Mu Ting Er¡¯s attacks were so rapid that it would have been difficult for people to deal with her sword. Her sword seemed to confuse the eye when it struck towards Mu Ru Yue. Since it looked like multiple illusory thrusts in everyone¡¯s visions, they were unable to determine the actual location of her sword. No signs of panic could be seen on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s face since the start of the match till now. Her body constantly shifted from left and right to evade the blows, avoiding thatplex sword¡¯s movement. Chapter 48 - Soloing The Crowd Part 4

Chapter 48- Soloing The Crowd Part 4

The crowd became nervous as they stared unblinkingly at the battle between the two girls. Mu Yi Xue tightly clenched her small, delicate fists. With a worried gaze, she asked, ¡°Father, do you think elder sister Ting Er will be able to win?¡± Rubbing Mu Yi Xue¡¯s head, Mu Qing smiled with confidence. ¡°Although that wretched girl really gave us a fright, how can Ting Er lose now that she is a Fifth Martial Stage practitioner? Hence, she¡¯ll definitely achieve the final victory. She just needs to win, and the negativements about her will disappear.¡± Mu Yi Xue blinked her adorable eyes as she nodded seriously. Elder sister Ting Er was an idol in her heart. She definitely wouldn¡¯t lose to Mu Ru Yue. At this moment, Mu Ru Yue quickly pulled back and created some distance between her and Mu Ting Er. She released her grip of the sword in her hand, causing the sword to hover in midair. Suddenly, an identical sword separated from the longsword. The two made swishing sounds as they shed at Mu Ting Er. At that moment, the surroundings of the two swords gave rise toyers of ming light. They were like two scorching, fiery balls. They seemed to illuminate the atmosphere. This was a sword technique Mu Ru Yue had learned during her previous life: Ten Thousand Swords As One. Even though it was the first stage dual sword technique of the Ten Thousand Swords As One, it was sufficient enough to deal with Mu Ting Er, who hadn¡¯t genuinely be a Fifth Stage expert. ¡°Dont!¡± Mu Ting Er¡¯splexion became deathly pale from fright. Her legs quivered incessantly as she hastily raised her ice sword. When that sword came into contact with the scorching heat of the dual swords, the ice sword¡¯s de in her hand unexpectedly melted. This expensive sword had been bought by Mu Qing for her. It was said that this sword had been carved from ice brought down from an ice mountain and wouldn¡¯t melt for a thousand years. It allowed her to bring forth greater might from her ice sword technique. Who knew that this sword would actually be melted by Mu Ru Yue¡¯s me? Seeing the dual swords approaching her, Mu Ting Er gritted her teeth as she withdrew the belt tying her clothings to viciously strike against the two swords. But before the belt could even near the swords, it turned to ash. ¡®I¡¯m over now. Everything is finished. With Mu Ru Yue¡¯s viciousness, she would definitely kill me! But I don¡¯t want to die!¡¯ Thinking about it, Mu Ting Er didn¡¯t care about her appearance as she shouted loudly towards the stage below, ¡°Father, Your Highness Crown Prince! Please quickly save me. Mu Ru Yue said that if I were to die, the Crown Prince would be hers, so she wants to kill me!¡± After hearing what Mu Ting Er said, Mu Ru Yue smiled with mockery, but she held no intention of withdrawing her attack. Still, she definitely wouldn¡¯t take Mu Ting Er¡¯s life. Swish! Swish! Swish! A couple of distinct, crisp sounds were heard as the two swords directly sliced Mu Ting Er¡¯s clothing to pieces, exposing her white and delicate body. What was made clearer was a clear and distinct hickey mark beside her belly button. It seemed to be from some time ago, ording to its faint colour and luster. ¡°Ah!¡± Mu Ting Er shrieked as she hurriedly tried to cover the trembling Jade Bunnies1 in front of her chest. Her action, however, had allowed the crowd to see that there was no longer a Seal of Chastity2 on her arm. Mu Ting Er, from the Mu family, was unexpectedly not a virgin. At that moment, those who were lecherous in the crowd looked with disdain at her. The men rarely saw such a magnificent and delicate body, so they couldn¡¯t shift their gaze away from her body, while the girls looked scornfully at her. They initially thought Mu Ting Er was an exceptional girl, but now they knew she was just a slut that underwent sexual intercourse before marriage. ¡°Feng Er, this is the girl you want to wed?¡± The Emperor of Zi Yue¡¯s gaze chilled. With an unpleasant expression, he continued, ¡°It offends public morals for a girl to lose her chastity before marriage. My Royal family definitely will not allow such a girl to enter the family.¡± 1. I think the author wants to be civilised. What are the two protruding thingies on a female¡¯s chest called? Guys also have it but they might be smaller unless they suffer from a condition to get ? Man Boobs. 2. Seal of Chastity (Êع¬É°). It was usually a small red circr tattoo marked on every girl¡¯s arm when they were young and would disappear once they underwent sexual intercourse. Chapter 49 - Soloing The Crowd Part 5

Chapter 49- Soloing The Crowd Part 5

If it was per the usual, Ye Tian Feng would hastily exin. Yet now he didn¡¯t say a word, instead just staring at thepletely unclothed Mu Ting Er on the stage with a slight crease of his sword-like eyebrows. Three days ago, he decided to believe in her when Mu Ting Er had said those vicious words. Currently, however, the body of the girl he wanted to marry had been publicly seen. Even though it wasn¡¯t her intent, after marriage, the thought of his woman being lecherously seen by so many people wasn¡¯t something he would feel pleasant about. It could be said that Ye Tian Feng had the characteristics of usual men. He could bear it if his woman had an evil heart and mind, but he couldn¡¯t bear the idea that the person beside him in bed had beenpletely exposed to a crowd. He could even imagine that there would definitely be countless men daydreaming a scene of rolling in bed with Mu Ting Er at this moment. After using the dual sword technique, Mu Ru Yue was drained of energy. Her clothing waspletely soaked by her perspiration, and it stuck tightly to her body, showing its elegant curves. At this moment, a youth stood up behind her. He staggered a few steps and, with ayer of me coating his fist, he struck at Mu Ru Yue. Hong! The sudden attack stunned the crowd. Mu Ru Yue seemed to have eyes on her back as she moved her body to the side, avoiding the blow. Following that, she used her remaining energy to kick the youth. That youth formed an arc in the air, striking towards Mu Ting Er. The youth couldn¡¯t retract his punch in time, so itnded upon Mu Ting Er¡¯s body. The current Mu Ting Er did not even have the strength to stand properly, not to mention blocking that punch. Her delicate body flew in an arc in the next instant as shended heavily beneath the martial stage. That youth had used thest remnants of his strength, so he lost consciousness once more. On the enormous Martial Stage, there were scattered bodies lying all over, yet only a sole person stood arrogantly atop it. Everyone swallowed their spit as they stared with disbelief at Mu Ru Yue, the sole person standing. She had unexpectedly won after soloing the mob. This included Mu Ting Er, who had used pill to raise her cultivation to the Fifth Stage. Even after that, she still wasn¡¯t Mu Ru Yue¡¯s match. This girl was just monstrous. Who would have thought she¡¯d have such a transformation? Ye Tian Feng¡¯s gaze darkened as he moved in a sh to Mu Ting Er¡¯s side to cover her body with clothes before leaping onto the arena¡¯s stage. He lifted his gaze to look at the youthful girl standing before him. ¡°Mu Ru Yue, did you really want to gain my attention so badly? I must say, you have indeed seeded.¡± With his hands sped behind his back and a slight breeze rustling his clothes, this handsome appearance was really striking beneath the sunlight. Darkness and gloom were hidden within that pair of deep eyes. Mu Ru Yue chuckled softly. ¡°Which part of you is worthy enough for me to seek your attention?¡± Ye Tian Feng¡¯s expression changed slightly before turning back to normal the next instant. ¡°Previously, Ting Er had said you wanted to kill her to obtain me. In that case, aren¡¯t you doing all this to gain my attention? Mu Ru Yue, you had pestered me for so many years; wasn¡¯t it all to be my Main Wife? Alright, I¡¯ll grant you your wish and allow you to be this Crown Prince¡¯s Main Wife.¡± At that moment, Ting Er awoke. When she heard Ye Tian Feng¡¯s words, she fainted once again from fury. ¡°Your Highness Crown Prince¡­¡± Mu Qing¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°What about Ting Er then?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll let her be my concubine.¡± Even though he was unhappy about Mu Ting Er having beenpletely exposed to the crowd, they did have skinship after all. Ye Tian Feng would still give her a name. ¡°Crown Prince, you seem to have forgotten something.¡± Mu Ru Yue shrugged her shoulders. She had a smile on her face, but her eyes were ice-cold as shemented, ¡°I¡¯m the Ghost King¡¯s fiancee, which means I¡¯m your aunt.¡± Chapter 50 - Hidden Growth In Feelings Part 1

Chapter 50- Hidden Growth In Feelings Part 1

Ye Tian Feng frowned as he¡¯d overreached himself. If he knew she was so talented, why would he have wanted to withdraw from her marriage? ¡°The Ghost King isn¡¯t suitable for you. Marrying me will be your best choice.¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t expect Ye Tian Feng to be so shameless. Was she some call girl to be thrown and called back? If she didn¡¯t have the ability to resolve the poison in her body, then Ye Tian Feng wouldn¡¯t have even nced at her. ¡°How do you know the Ghost King isn¡¯t suitable me? I¡¯d be more willing to marry the Ghost King than to wed you.¡± The girl¡¯s words startled Ye Tian Feng. This girl had always been so persistent towards him and used any method to gain his attention. Why had she stopped now? It was unknown when, but as Ye Tian Feng looked into her cold gaze, his heart felt extremely ufortable. Who knew it would feel this unpleasant when a girl, one who had loved him so much, would suddenly have such a great change of affections? ¡°Cough! Cough!¡± The Emperor of Zi Yue cleared his throat and surveyed the crowd with a domineering gaze. ¡°Since the winner of thepetition has been finalized, thepetition is concluded. As for Mu Ru Yue,e along with Us to the pce. We will personally award you.¡± In the throne room, the Emperor of Zi Yue sat on the Dragon throne, gently tapping on the head of the dragon design of the chair. He looked calmly at the crowd beneath the throne with a slightly imposing gaze. Excluding Mu Ru Yue, there were also a couple of talented princes and royal family members in the throne room, including Ye Tian Feng. When the Emperor of Zi Yue¡¯s gaze stopped on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body, he stayed silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Thepetition this time was hosted by the Qing Yun Sect. We, as the Emperor, can only award in their ce. The prize handed out by the Qing Yun Sect this time is a storage bag.¡± Upon hearing this, the princes and royal members looked enviously at Mu Ru Yue. Storage bags were extremely precious, among the crowd, only Ye Tian Feng possessed one. When Mu Ru Yue went forth to get the storage bag from a eunuch, she nced at the item and knew the item wasn¡¯t bad. She no longer needed to dread on the thought of how to store her medicinal ingredients in the future. ¡°Furthermore, there is one more matter.¡± The Emperor of Zi Yue frowned slightly as he said indifferently, ¡°We have decided to revoke the order on the withdrawal of the marriage between Mu Ru Yue and the Crown Prince.¡± Hearing that, Mu Ru Yue smiled with mockery as she lifted her head to look at the Emperor of Zi Yue. She said, neither rude nor polite, ¡°Your Majesty, as an Emperor you should logically understand what it means to have a golden mouth and jade words1. Is this the way an Emperor should act? By repeatedly going back on your word?¡± Mu Ru Yue wasn¡¯t in the slightest bit courteous, causing the atmosphere within the throne room to tense up. The crowd constrained their breathing as they didn¡¯t dare to say a word in fear it would anger the person with the highest and most exalted status in the room. The Emperor of Zi Yue¡¯s expression darkened as he coldly looked at Mu Ru Yue. Simultaneously, an aura that solely belonged to an Emperor burst forth, pressing downwards upon the head of the young girl. Yet there wasn¡¯t any change in the girl¡¯s expression as she indifferently looked at him. ¡°Mu Ru Yue, are you nning on defying Our order?¡± The Emperor of Zi Yue¡¯splexion ashened. It was obvious that he was enraged that Mu Ru Yue rejected his order. Emperor? He was indeed an Emperor. Yet no matter how powerful his position was, how could hepete with the power of sects? Moreover, he clearly knew the reasons why the parents of Ghost King had died. It would have been alright if she were a trash, but since she wasn¡¯t, he definitely couldn¡¯t let them be together. If she persisted in doing so, he could only kill her and eradicate future problems. Suddenly, a mour could be heard from outside of the throne room, causing the Emperor of Zi Yue to frown slightly. ¡°Let me go! My wife is in there. I must enter to see my wife. Don¡¯t you even think of bullying my wife!¡± ¡°Wu Chen?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart palpitated when she heard thest part of what he¡¯d said. A trace of warmth rose from within her heart¡­ 1. It means that an emperor¡¯s words carry great weight Chapter 51 - Hidden Growth in Feelings Part 2

Chapter 51- Hidden Growth in Feelings Part 2

The Emperor of Zi Yue¡¯splexion sunk. Why was that fool barging in? Actually, he knew Wu Chen couldn¡¯t be counted as a fool, but his mentality had stagnated since he was six, so wouldn¡¯t he be considered stupid whenpared to a grown up? ¡°Let him in,¡± said the Emperor of Zi Yue, heavily. Right after, a figure was seen flying in. When he saw a perfectly unharmed Mu Ru Yue, he inwardly heaved a sigh of relief before expressing a resplendent smile on his face. ¡°My wife, I¡¯ll protect you.¡± The young man had a sunny smile with clean and pure eyes simr to a child¡¯s. That smile could make anyone uncontrobly choose to believe what he said. ¡°Wu Chen, let¡¯s head home.¡± Mu Ru Yue held the youth¡¯s hand with a smile on her face. It was unknown why her heart actually calmed down once she looked into the pure eyes of that young man. If she were to marry in this different world, she would be willing to marry the pure and innocent Ye Wu Chen. The reason was probably due to her heart being peaceful and serene once he was by her side. This feeling was something she hadn¡¯t experienced before in her previous life¡­ so even Mu Ru Yue herself didn¡¯t know why she had such feelings. When they first met, he said, ¡®Elder sister, you smell nice,¡¯ in a clean youthful voice without any trace of impurities. It reminded her of her younger brother from her previous life, but she knew that the youth before her definitely wasn¡¯t him. The day after that, when she saw a group of princes bullying him. His helpless and fragile appearance was still floating in her mind. At that time, she discovered his scar-covered, sinister body. Those scars were extremely ugly, but it was caused by poison. The poison¡¯s effects were potent, so every night of the new moon, he would definitely be tortured with a pain nobody would be able to withstand. His parents died early, and he was poisoned. This young man was really pitiful¡­But it was just that. When Ye Wu Chen smiled, his handsome appearance dazzles. The current him was like a viin that could sweep everyone off their feet. Every frown and smile he made was magnificent. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s head home.¡± That was right, they were heading home¡­ ¡°Stop right there!¡± The Emperor of Zi Yue mmed his hand on the throne¡¯s table as he shouted in fury, ¡°Who allowed the both of you to leave? Without Our order, We shall see who dares to leave this ce!¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled. This Emperor of Zi Yue was indeed an incapable ruler. It was really a mystery as to how this kind of Emperor was able to sit firmly on the throne without being abdicated these past 20 years. ¡°If I want to leave, nobody will be able to stop me!¡± Mu Ru Yue looked at the Emperor of Zi Yue without the slightest hint of fear. Her charming face was filled with chilling intent. Her tone made the Emperor of Zi Yue¡¯s body shudder as a ray of killing intent shed in his eyes. Since this woman couldn¡¯t be used by him, he needed to eliminate her in order to prevent future problems. He definitely couldn¡¯t allow Mu Ru Yue to be together with Ye Wu Chen. Theughable Emperor of Zi Yue greatly regretted having personally ordered the withdrawal of marriage between her and the Crown Prince right now¡­¡­ Nobody realised that at this moment, a peculiar ray of light shone in Ye Wu Chen¡¯s eyes. Coincidentally, at this time, an eunuch came rushing in to report from outside the throne room. ¡°Your Majesty, something terrible has urred! The Kingdom¡¯s treasury suddenly caught fire. Everyone is heading there now to extinguish the mes and save the items.¡± ¡°What?!¡± The Emperor of Zi Yue violently stood up. There weren¡¯t just countless treasures in the Kingdom¡¯s treasury; there were also priceless treasures, ced personally by him. Why had the Kingdom¡¯s treasury suddenly caught fire now? No, he couldn¡¯t continue to wait here. He must head out and see its condition¡­ ¡°Lead the way. 1We will personally head there now.¡± The Emperor of Zi Yue could no longer be bothered with Mu Ru Yue and Ye Wu Chen. He hastily led the crowd toward the Kingdom¡¯s treasury. 1. Note: Hey, Mr Emperor~ You need someone to lead you to the treasury? You sure you¡¯re putting your priceless goods personally in the right ce? Chapter 52 - Hidden Growth In Feelings Part 3

Chapter 52- Hidden Growth In Feelings Part 3

After returning to the Mu family, Mu Qing instructed two maid servants to look after Mu Ting Er; he didn¡¯t want to even nce at her, as that girl had made him lose face. How could he dote on her like he usually did? Currently, the reason he didn¡¯t abandon her was due to his repayment towards her family, as her biological father really had died while saving the Old Madam¡¯s life. ¡°How had Mu Ru Yue suddenly undergone such a great change?¡± Mu Qing knitted his brow. When Mu Ru Yue had revealed that she was a Third Martial Stage practitioner, he had secretly hated that brat for hiding it from him. But now that he knew her actual strength, Mu Qing really regretted it. If he knew it would be like this earlier on, he wouldn¡¯t have expelled her from the family. However, it was toote for regrets. At this moment, Mu Qing heard mouring from outside his manor. Not waiting for him to send someone to find what was happening, several old officials, along with their wives, walked in from outside the hall. ¡°Mu family Head, congrattions!¡± The person who spoke out first was Zhang Lin, Minister of Revenue. He walked in and congratted him with a smile on his face. Mu Qing chuckled bitterly. ¡°What good thing has happened that would warrant a congrattion?¡± ¡°Your manor¡¯s eldest young mistress, Mu Ru Yue, had be champion of thepetition and gained recognition from the Qing Yun Sect. Isn¡¯t that worth congratting?¡± Zhang Lin looked curiously at him as he said this. Mu Qing sighed helplessly as he shook his head, replying, ¡°Lord Zhang mustn¡¯t have known that the wretched girl has already been expelled from the family. She is no longer a member of my Mu family.¡± Who knew that even after hearing those words, Zhang Lin didn¡¯t turn to leave? Instead, he smiled andmented, ¡°Mu family Head, as they say, blood ties prevail over all else. How can Miss Mu Ru Yue really leave the Mu family? You should go and convince her toe back to the family. As Mu Ru Yue¡¯s biological father, I doubt she wouldn¡¯t agree.¡± Mu Qing felt that Zhang Lin¡¯s words were logical, so he set down his apprehensiveness and freely epted the congrattions of the others. It seemed that if he lowered his status to kindly persuade Mu Ru Yue, she might still return to the Mu family. Afterwards, excluding the nobles of Phoenix City, people from the Qing Yun Sect also came knocking on the door. Some of them even offered to recruit Mu Ru Yue as their disciple, but Mu Qing didn¡¯t know the current location of Mu Ru Yue. He could only send for people to find her location. As for the main instigator of this matter, after she left the pce, Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t step out from her house so she naturally didn¡¯t know that the Mu family was searching high and low for her. She ced the pills she had just manufactured today into her Storage Ring. It felt like a long time since she¡¯d gone to meet with Wu Yu, so she packed up her pill refining tools before leaving her house. The shopkeeper of the Hundred Medicine Hall was familiar with Mu Ru Yue, so upon seeing her, he directly led her to the Pill Refining Room. In the Pill Refining Room, when Wu Yu saw Mu Ru Yue enter the room, his eyes lit up. He quickly stood and strode towards her. ¡°Little girl, why have youe?¡± ¡°I came to have a look.¡± Mu Ru Yue blinked her eyes as she surveyed her surroundings. ¡°Master, what are you currently up to?¡± ¡°Hehe! Nothing much, it¡¯s just that a stalk of a medicinal nt of the Hundred Medicine Hall is withering. I¡¯m currently brainstorming ways to save it.¡± Wu Yu¡¯s gazended on the medicinal nt on the table as he spoke. Mu Ru Yue followed his gaze and saw an eight petal lotus-like medicinal nt on the table. Its bean-sized yellow core gave off a faint light while the other petals tilted downwards. It was obviously dying. ¡°Eight Leaves Snow Lotus?¡± Mu Ru Yue became excited; Eight Leaves Snow Lotus was an ingredient that could be used to manufacture an Earth Stage Mid Rank Essence Purification Pill. Who would have thought she would find it here? Chapter 53 - Hidden Growth in Feelings Part 4

Chapter 53- Hidden Growth in Feelings Part 4

¡°Master, if I can revive it, can you give it to me?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes glimmered, obviously desiring that Eight Leaves Snow Lotus. Wu Yu chuckled. ¡°Since it¡¯s dying, it will be useless for me to keep it here. If you are truly able to revive it, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± Hearing that, Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t say anything else. She walked up to the side of the Eight Leaves Snow Lotus and gently ced her palm over it. A warm energy flowed out from her palm and gradually trickled into the petals of the the Eight Leaves Snow Lotus. Wu Yu initially had a ¡®whatever¡¯ mindset, but when he felt the changes of the Eight Leaves Snow Lotus, his expression changed drastically. He looked, stunned, at the Eight Leaves Snow Lotus currently bathed in energy. Although the changes were minimal, it was still obvious that the Eight Leaves Snow Lotus¡¯s vitality was increasing¡­ Mu Ru Yue¡¯splexion gradually waned as bean-sized drops of sweat rolled down her exquisite face. St! It dripped onto the floor. It was so quiet in the Pill Refining Room that only their breathing could be heard. Wu Yu viciously smacked his head as he looked with disbelief at the slowly changing, pure white Eight Leaves Snow Lotus. His expression looked as though he were in a dream. ¡°How can this happen? How is this possible?¡± ¡®Monstrous! This little girl is too monstrous!¡® Not waiting for Wu Yu to recover, Mu Ru Yue had already withdrawn her hand. The previous withering Eight Leaves Snow Lotus had already recovered its vitality. ¡®Wait a moment¡­¡¯ Wu Yu looked astonished. His eyes widened before he ferociously rubbed at them. He gazed at the Snow Lotus on the table. ¡°That¡¯s not right?! Why does it have nine petals? When did that extra petal appear? Nine Leaves Snow Lotus¡­¡­Fuck! This Nine Leaves Snow Lotus is even more precious than the Eight Leaves Snow Lotus!¡± It was easy to see that Wu Yu was in deep shock as it made that old fellow swear. Not only had this little girl revitalized the Eight Leaves Snow Lotus, she¡¯d directly made it evolve into a Nine Leaves Snow Lotus from an Eight Leaves Snow Lotus! Was there such a monstrous person other than her in this world? She was obviously not human! Wu Yu was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t say a word. He just kept on muttering two words: ¡°Isn¡¯t human.¡± ¡°Nine Leaves Snow Lotus?¡± Mu Ru Yue slightly knitted her brows as this was beyond her expectations. Sighing, she kept the Nine Leaves Snow Lotus into her Storage Ring before looking towards the dazed Wu Yu at her side. With a slight raise of her eyebrows, Mu Ru Yue¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile as shemented, ¡°You had promised to give me the Snow Lotus.¡± When Wu Yu snapped out of his shock and heard that, he couldn¡¯t help but re at her as he said, ¡°Since I¡¯ve promised you, how can I go back on my word? Don¡¯t worry, regardless of whether it were an Eight Leaves Snow Lotus or a Nine Leaves Snow Lotus, it¡¯s yours. But, little girl, that ability of yours is out of this world. You definitely mustn¡¯t let anyone else know of that power. Otherwise, it will bring you cmity.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart warmed as she said, ¡°Master, rest assured! I wouldn¡¯t have used that power if anyone else other than you were present.¡± ¡°Little girl, you¡­¡± Wu Yu helplessly shook his head. He didn¡¯t know whether to be happy that Mu Ru Yue trusted him or to sigh due to her unknown, hidden powers. He believed that if it were someone other than him in here, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have casually used that power. Wu Yu couldn¡¯t help but be excited that he¡¯d discovered such a good seedling. Perhaps, the only thing he wouldn¡¯t regret the most in his life was when he recruited her as his disciple. ¡°That¡¯s right! Little girl, I¡¯ve heard that the Mu family has recently been searching for your location,¡± Wu Yu suddenly recalled. ¡°Mu family?¡± Mu Ru Yue was startled before she continued, a cold smile gracing her face, ¡°Why is the Mu family searching for me?¡± Chapter 54 - Hidden Growth in Feelings Part 5

Chapter 54- Hidden Growth in Feelings Part 5

¡°Hehe. Actually, it could be said that everyone knew about his motives.¡± Wu Yu stroked his white beard before continuing with a smile, ¡°Since you soloed a group attack and won thepetition, even defeating the Fifth Stage Mu Ting Er, a lot of elders from the Qing Yun Sect want to recruit you as their disciple. Furthermore, you had already reached such a level of cultivation without the assistance of medicine. If you were to enter the Qing Yun Sect, your cultivation growth would be drastic. ¡°What¡¯s more important is that many people are curious about that sword technique you used. Since the Mu family had lost their ability to ally with the Qing Yun Sect by marriage, they will definitely use you.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled. Her exceptional appearance became lively with that smile, but her entire being seemed to emit a dense chill. It made Wu Yu worried. He was curious as to what caused this little girl to be this cold? ¡°I¡¯m not a member of the Mu family. They can¡¯t control me.¡± The original Mu Ru Yue had died after that head collision after all. The current her was just a soul that unintentionally came to this continent. ¡°Rx. With me here, there¡¯s no one daring enough to steal my disciple.¡± Wu Yucently stroked his snow-white beard, radiating confidence. If anyone knew that Mu Ru Yue was Wu Yu¡¯s disciple, they wouldn¡¯t dare reveal the slightest inkling of their intent to recruit her, not to even mention snatching her away. Who was Grandmaster Wu Yu? He wasn¡¯t a reasonable person. If enraged, not even the head of the Qing Yun Sect would be able to obtain his forgiveness. Mu Ru Yue had gained some profit froming to see Wu Yu today. The Nine Leaves Snow Lotus was a rare treasure. Its effects were a few folds better than the Eight Leaves Snow Lotus, even if it differed by just a petal. After chatting about nothing substantial, Mu Ru Yue bid her farewell. On her way back to her house, she was seen by the Mu family¡¯s caretaker, Mu Ren Gui. Mu Ren Gui had gone to Hua Yuan Street to settle a matter and coincidentally saw Mu Ru Yue enter a house. There were two words, Mu Residence, disyed at the front of the house, dazzling with golden rays of light under the sunlight. During this period of time, Mu Qing had dispatched guards to search for the location of Mu Ru Yue, but who would have thought she would be here at the most unimaginable location?¡£ What kind of ce was Hua Yuan Street? A house here couldn¡¯t be bought by mere wealth. Even the Mu family did not have the means to obtain such a house in such a serene area. When Mu Ren Gui saw this sight, he hastily went back to report to Mu Qing. ¡°What did you say?¡± Mu Qing mmed his hand on the table. With an unfathomable glimmer in his eyes, he continued, ¡°How can Mu Ru Yue live there? Could it have been bestowed by His Majesty as the prize for being champion?¡± Currently, Mu Qing could only think of that as a possibility. After taking a deep breath, Mu Qing calmly instructed, ¡°Somebody attend to me. I¡¯m heading over to see Mu Ru Yue.¡± At this moment, Mu Yi Xue came running from the inner court. She clung onto Mu Qing¡¯s arms. With an incredibly adorable smile on her charming face, she said, ¡°Father, I also want to go.¡± Mu Qing slightly knitted his brows as he looked at his restless daughter. ¡°If you go, you mustn¡¯t displease your eldest sister. We¡¯ll have to drop our status in order to request for her return.¡± He could only do this in order to ensure the alliance between the Mu family and the Qing Yun Sect. ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry! Xue Er will listen to whatever you say. I promise not to make that slu¡ª¡± Looking at Mu Qing¡¯s displeased gaze, Mu Yi Xue hastily changed her words, ¡°¡ª promise not to let eldest sister be unhappy.¡± Chapter 55 - Hidden Growth In Feelings Part 6

Chapter 55- Hidden Growth In Feelings Part 6

¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Mu Qing turned around and headed towards the entrance of the manor. As a result, he hadn¡¯t noticed the vicious light that shed past the young girl¡¯s eyes. That slut Mu Ru Yue had made elder sister Ting Er fall into such a terrible state. What right did she have to return to the Mu family? She definitely wouldn¡¯t allow that malevolent hearted slut to reenter the family. Moreover¡­ Mu Yi Xue just needed to recall that handsome young, innocent man, and the hatred in her heart towards Mu Ru Yue intensified. At the Mu Residence, Mu Ru Yue held her head in her hands as she satzily in the Imperial Consort¡¯s chair. The sun in the sky made her unable to open her eyes, so she could only squint when she looked at the blue sky. ¡°My wife! My wife!¡± Suddenly, an innocent voice was heard at the front of her house. When she shifted her gaze in the direction of the voice, she instantly saw Ye Wu Chen tedly running towards her. His handsome face had a pure and unaffected smile, his clear eyes filled with happiness. ¡°My wife, take a look at what I¡¯ve brought you today!¡± Wu Chen opened his hand, and a ne made of green jade pearls appeared in his palm. He handed over the ne to Mu Ru Yue. ¡°My wife, I thought these pearls looked really nice, so I strung them up into a ne to give to you. Do you like it?¡± Mu Ru Yue was touched by Ye Wu Chen¡¯s thoughts and took the ne, abruptly shifting her gaze down to look at those jade-green pearls. These pearls were different from other pearls. These sparkling and translucent green jade pearls emitted an aura of vitality. ¡°Gem Tree Fruit? Are these Gem Tree Fruits?¡± Their outer appearances were the same as pearls, but they were really fruits from the Gem Tree. Mu Ru Yue took a Gem Tree Fruit from the ne before asking excitedly, ¡°Wu Chen, where did you find this Gem Tree Fruit?¡± Ye Wu Chen blinked hisrge eyes as he looked curiously at Mu Ru Yue, asking, ¡°What¡¯s a Gem Tree Fruit?¡± ¡°A Gem Tree Fruit is a fruit that contains a lot of energy in it. It¡¯s different from medicinal nts. Usually, martial practitioners won¡¯t casually consume pills to help them break through, as it will always have slight side effects that could affect their future cultivation. But the Gem Tree Fruit is different. Once you consume it, the martial practitioner can directly break through to the next stage.¡± If this wasn¡¯t the case, she wouldn¡¯t have been this stirred up. After speaking all that, Mu Ru Yue couldn¡¯t help chuckling and shaking her head. No matter how much she exined, Ye Wu Chen would probably be unable to understand her. As expected, Ye Wu Chen blinked his eyes in confusion after hearing her words before saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about Gem Tree Fruits. I found these pearls before and nned to give them to my future wife. Since you¡¯re my wife, this ne is yours.¡± In the dark, the ck clothed man following Ye Wu Chen nearly fell to the ground after hearing his words. ¡®My master, you had bitterly searched for the Gem Tree Fruits to give to your future mistress, but you used such an indirect reasoning. What did you mean it was to give to your future wife? It seems that before knowing the mistress before you, you never had the thought of marriage.¡¯ ¡®Moreover, mistress doesn¡¯t seem to ept master. When has it be natural for master to call her his wife? In any case, Ghost King Manor will perhaps be more lively¡­¡¯ At this moment, a figure could be seen running in from the entrance of the house. When Li Lu saw Mu Ru Yue, he inwardly heaved a sigh of relief before saying with grief, ¡°Mistress, didn¡¯t you want me to serve you loyally? You disappeared after thepetition and made me search for you for such a long time. If If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that someone had found your whereabouts, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to find you so quickly.¡± Chapter 56 - Hidden Growth In Feelings Part 7

Chapter 56- Hidden Growth In Feelings Part 7

When Li Lu returned home after the end of thepetition, his father viciously beat him up. Li Lu, however, persistently said that a man shouldn¡¯t go back on his promises, that whatever he had promised, he must bemitted to it. It had nearly made his old man use a sword to chop his legs off in fury. In the end, the general¡¯s wife held her husband back after learning about this and said that if he wanted to hit her son again, he had to kill her first. How could the henpecked general still have the guts to chop Li Lu¡¯s legs off? He could only let him do what he wanted. However, who knew that Mu Ru Yue would go missing after thepetition? Li Lu had frequently used his connections to search for her. If it wasn¡¯t for Mu Ru Yue going out of her residence, Li Lu¡¯s connections wouldn¡¯t have been able to find her. ¡°I almost forgot about something.¡± Mu Ru Yue stood up from the Imperial Consort¡¯s chair and rolled her shoulders. ¡° Li Lu, help me recruit some experts.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Li Lu blinked before asking, ¡°What do you want experts for?¡± Mu Ru Yue swept his gaze at him. ¡°It¡¯s definitely so that I could have my own forces. There¡¯s surely a limit to what I can do by myself. If I want to survive, I must have a powerful party on my side.¡± Saying this, Mu Ru Yue patted his shoulder. ¡°So, I¡¯ll be passing this matter on to you. I trust you can do it well.¡± Hearing Mu Ru Yue say that, Li Lu awkwardly scratched the back of his head. ¡°Mistress, since you have such great trust in me, I¡¯ll definitely not let you down. Isn¡¯t it merely assembling experts? I naturally have my ways to aplish this. I guarantee that in the next three months, I¡¯ll be able to help you recruit numerous experts. Of course, hehe! Mistress, you must have enough financial power to retain those experts and have them continue serving you.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that,¡± said Mu Ru Yue, smiling. ¡°Get the word out that anyone willing to serve me loyally will receive an Essence Purification Pill. This matter must definitely be done in secrecy so that those in the pce won¡¯t know.¡± Li Lu¡¯s eyes lit up. An Essence Purification Pill was a great item capable of strengthening a person¡¯s innate talent. ¡°Mistress, what will our forces be called?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Mu Ru Yue caressed her lower jaw. After being silent for a moment, she said, ¡°It shall be known as ¡®Massacre the Heavens Sect¡¯.¡± Massacre the Heavens Sect means that even if the heavens were to go against them, they would massacre it with no regrets. ¡°Massacre the Heavens Sect is a great name. Haha! Mistress, in the future after following you, we¡¯ll be going against the heavens. If we were to go against thend, wouldn¡¯t the heavens be left? If the heavens are unfair, then what is wrong with massacring it?¡± Li Luughed. He didn¡¯t know that today he had made the best decision of his life. It wasn¡¯t until several yearster that he rejoiced about his decision. ¡®Massacre the Heavens Sect?¡¯ When no one noticed, Ye Wu Chen chuckled softly. Such a domineering name really suited her¡­ Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t think much about the name, but it reflected her heartfelt longing. In her previous life, her grandfather had went against the heavens to save her father¡¯s life. This resulted in him dying after being struck and annihted by celestial lightning. Since the heavens were so heartless, why would it be wrong to eliminate it? ¡°Li Lu, since you¡¯re currently my subordinate, I¡¯ll introduce you to someone.¡± Mu Ru Yue turned her head to look at the handsome young man at her side before introducing him with a smile, ¡°This is the Ghost King, Ye Wu Chen.¡± Li Lu almost leapt up in shock, his eyes widening in disbelief. After he examined Ye Wu Chen¡¯s unparalleled, handsome appearance, he looked back at Mu Ru Yue and swallowed spittle hard. ¡°Mistress, are you mistakened? Isn¡¯t the Ghost King as ugly as a ghost? How can he be so handsome that even Prince Hua can¡¯tpare to a single percent of his beauty?¡± Chapter 57 - Hidden Growth in Feelings Part 8

Chapter 57- Hidden Growth in Feelings Part 8

It was hard for him to believe that such a handsome, submissive-looking man could be the rumoured Ghost King whose appearance was rumoured to be like that of a ghost¡¯s. This¡­ this was basically two different people. ¡°Is there a need for me to lie to you?¡± Mu Ru Yue asked, shrugging her shoulders. ¡°But¡­¡± Li Lu was at a loss for words for a moment before he muttered, ¡°Those rumours originated from the pce, so I thought they were genuine.¡± ¡°Pce?¡± Mu Ru Yue narrowed her eyes. It seemed it was time to investigate the source of those rumours. ¡°Let¡¯s not care about that for now. Li Lu, how many experts can you gather for me in three month¡¯s time?¡± ¡°If it is with Essence Purification Pills as a condition, I can assist you in assembling a hundred experts between the Fifth to Eighth Stage. The Essence Purification Pill doesn¡¯t have much attraction for experts above the Eighth Stage.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give you three months.¡± She would try her best to increase her strength in three month¡¯s time¡­ Just as Li Lu turned to leave, the Mu family arrived¡­ When Mu Yi Xue looked at Ye Wu Chen, who was beside Mu Ru Yue, she seemed to have be infatuated by his handsome appearance. She was unable to shift her gaze away from him. The young man had hair like flowing ink, and his skin was so white it seemed almost translucent. He had pure eyes that carried a slight ignorance to the current on-goings. His lips were elegant and had a slight cupid¡¯s bow. The young man¡¯s gaze continually rested on Mu Ru Yue, filled with a sense of reliance. It was as though his eyes could hold only that person in its gaze. Mu Yi Xue tightly clenched her fists in jealousy. Her long fingernails lost their color as the harmonious sight before her looked incredibly eye piercing. She wanted to kill Mu Ru Yue and take her ce. ¡°Mister, who are you? Why are you with my eldest sister?¡± Mu Yi Xue gritted her teeth, asking furiously. She red at Mu Ru Yue before shifting her gaze to Ye Wu Chen. Ye Wu Chen looked slightly apprehensive at her before saying, ¡°My wife, that mad woman is too terrifying. Can you chase her away?¡± Mad woman? Mu Yi Xue¡¯s charming face changed slightly. If it wasn¡¯t for Mu Qing who signalled with his eyes for her to stop her impulsive actions, she would have stepped forward and snatched that young man to her side. ¡°Mister, I¡¯m not a mad woman but the woman beside you is.¡± ¡°Xue Er!¡± Mu Qing red at her. If he knew she would be so impetuous, then he definitely wouldn¡¯t have let her apany him. After all, the purpose of his arrival today was to convince Mu Ru Yue to return to the family. Mu Yi Xue¡¯s eyes burned with fury, but she didn¡¯t say anything further and just looked at Mu Ru Yue with jealousy ¡°My wife is a good person and isn¡¯t a mad woman.¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s face turned blood red from anger. Rage filled his pure eyes. ¡°If you continue bullying my wife, I¡¯ll kill you.¡± Mu Ru Yue was stunned as she looked at Ye Wu Chen. He had killing intent in his eyes. She asked in astonishment, ¡°Wu Chen?¡± In her heart, Ye Wu Chen was clean and beautiful, like an innocent child. Who knew that he could harbour killing intents? ¡°Father once told me that a man must protect his wife. I¡¯m a man, so if anyone bullies my wife, I¡¯ll kill her. I will definitely kill her!¡± Ye Wu Chen looked at Mu Yi Xue as he shouted in rage. If someone else said that, perhaps Mu Ru Yue wouldn¡¯t believe it. But since it was Ye Wu Chen, she couldn¡¯t help but believe he would do it even if he couldn¡¯t aplish it. Her heart suddenly bloomed with an indescribable feeling. ¡°Wu Chen, don¡¯t let blood soil your hands.¡± Mu Ru Yue gently held his hand and said, smiling, ¡°I can manage the killings. You¡¯re the sole pure person in this world. I won¡¯t let blood dirty your hands.¡± Chapter 58 - Where Did This Beggar Come From?

Chapter 58- Where Did This Beggar Come From?

Mu Yi Xue¡¯splexion flushed bright red. Just when she was about to argue, she was yelled at by Mu Qing, ¡°Xue Er!¡± Xue Er was too insensible and had forgotten their purpose ining here. Even though she was angry, Mu Yi Xue could only forcefully suppress her anger. She red viciously at Mu Ru Yue, who sat quietly at the side, but didn¡¯t say anything further. ¡°Yue Er, Xue Er isn¡¯t sensible. As her elder sister, you shouldn¡¯t mind her actions.¡± Mu Qing turned his head towards Mu Ru Yue before saying remorsefully, ¡°Father has let you down, so I¡¯m here to fetch you home. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll repay my misgivings to you from now on. Can we head home together?¡± Mu Qing looked sincerely at Mu Ru Yue. Those who didn¡¯t know him would think he was a good father thatid down his status to bring his daughter home. But how could Mu Ru Yue believe him so easily ? Mu Ru Yue chuckled lightly, a chilling intent surfaced in her eyes. ¡°Li Lu, send the guests off. I don¡¯t wee Mu family members here.¡± ¡°Yes, Mistress.¡± Li Lu was already displeased by these people. If it wasn¡¯t for Mu Ru Yue¡¯s order, he would have already tossed them out of the house. Mu Qing¡¯s expression changed. He hadn¡¯t expected that even after he dropped his status to invite her back, this girl didn¡¯t agree. ¡°Mu family¡¯s Head and Third young mistress, why are you still standing there? Didn¡¯t you hear the Mistress¡¯s words? Could it be that you¡¯re insisting my mistress to stain the ce with blood before you¡¯re willing to leave?¡± Li Lu frowned as he spoke unceremoniously. Mu Qing¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Mister Li, even if you are the son of a general, it¡¯s still not a right of yours to care about my Mu family¡¯s business.¡± ¡°That¡¯s interesting, when did I care about your family matters?¡± Li Lu feigned confusion, as though he really didn¡¯t know anything. ¡°I was clearly just helping my Mistress chase away some shameless creatures. What does it have to do with your Mu family? My Mistress isn¡¯t a member of the Mu family.¡± ¡°You!¡­¡± Mu Qing¡¯splexion turned ashen as killing intent burst from his entire body. ¡°Yue Er, do you really insist on not returning to the Mu family?¡± Mu Ru Yue yawned as she nced indifferently at Mu Qing¡¯s ashen face; she stayed silent. Mu Qing, however, could read her decision from her expression. Since she wasn¡¯t willing, he could only make his move¡­ A ray of light shed in Mu Qing¡¯s eyes. Just as he wanted to forcefully bring Mu Ru Yue home, a hurried voice was heard. ¡°My disciple, my good disciple! Can you lend me your furnace for a while?¡± An elder rapidly moved forward and quickly appeared before Mu Ru Yue. This elder was wearing fancy clothing, yet he had unkempt white hair and looked as though he¡¯d just came out of a trash bin. His body was also covered with dust, and carried a pungent odor about him. Mu Yi Xue disgustedly knitted her elegant eyebrows as she unbearably waved her hand, saying, ¡°Where did this beggare from? He¡¯s so dirty. He¡¯s disgusting me to death and even dares act so flippantly in front of me!¡± ¡°Beggar?¡± Hearing that, the old man stopped moving before turning his head to look at the adorably charming Mu Yi Xue. He blinked his eyes before pointing to himself and asked, ¡°Are you referring to me?¡± Mu Yi Xue coldly sniggered, disgust expressed on her face. ¡°Who could it be except for you? Could it be you don¡¯t even know your status? It¡¯s sphemy for me to even say a word towards a beggar like you.¡± ¡°Cough! Cough!¡± Mu Ru Yue couldn¡¯t help but cough drily as she found the current scene disyed before her hrious. She looked on with ted eyes. The great Chief Alchemist of the Qing Yun Sect, Grandmaster Wu Yu, was thought to be a beggar? This should be the first time that old man has been treated with such disdain. Chapter 59 - Mu Yi Xue Gets Beaten

Chapter 59- Mu Yi Xue Gets Beaten

¡°Are you certain I¡¯m a beggar?¡± Wu Yu asked again, pointing at his nose. He had just made his furnace explode idently, which left him in a sorry state. It was the first time in his life he was called a beggar. Was there a beggar as handsome, elegant, and dashing as him? ¡°Not only are you a beggar, you¡¯re also an idiot.¡± Mu Yi Xue disdainfully sneered. In her life, what she loathed the most were those dirty beggars. Those kind of people were just dirt to the world. They shouldn¡¯t have the right to continue living in this world. Mu Qing frowned as he shifted his gaze towards Wu Yu. Even though the old man looked tattered, he felt that the old man wasn¡¯t simple for some unknown reason. He shouldn¡¯t lightly offend the person before him unless he knew about his abilities. This was because some strong experts on this continent loved to pretend to be beggars. ¡°This elder, my daughter isn¡¯t sensible, so I wish that elder will look at her young age and forgive her actions.¡± Normally, experts wouldn¡¯t bother being calctive towards the weak, especially if it were a 13-year-old young girl. But Wu Yu was an odd ball. He didn¡¯t care if the person was strong or weak. Bullying his disciple was not a good thing. ¡°What have youe here for?¡± Wu Yu looked at them as though they were wolves. He didn¡¯t forget that the Mu family were shameless to a whole new level. What if his precious disciple was being bullied by them? ¡°This elder.¡± Li Lu nced at the silent Mu Qing before walking to Wu Yu¡¯s side. He lifted his chin, saying, ¡°Previously, the Mu family Head wanted to force Mistress to return to the Mu family, but Mistress didn¡¯t agree. If elder didn¡¯te in time, that Mu family Head would have used force.¡± Mu Qing¡¯s actions were clearly seen by him, so he didn¡¯t forget to report it at this time. ¡°Oh?¡± Wu Yu raised his eyebrows. It seemed that he¡¯d underestimated the shamelessness of the Mu family. Little Yue girl had been expelled by him and now that person wanted to catch her and take her back with him. Was there still such a shameless person like him in this world? ¡°So what? Father kindly invited her back. Not only did she not feel gratitude, she also spoke such conceited nonsense.¡± Mu Yi Xue had been pampered since young, so she naturally treated Wu Yu as an ordinary beggar. She also didn¡¯t understand why her father was being so polite to a beggar, degrading their status. Pa! Wu Yu¡¯s expression sank as he pped 1 Mu Yi Xue¡¯s face, instantly creating a five fingered, distinct red imprint on her face. Before she could react, Pang! Her body soared through the air with a kick. ¡°Xue Er!¡± Mu Qing turned pale with fear and cried out anxiously. Mu Yi Xuended heavily on the ground, tears instantly flowing due to the pain. Pampered throughout her childhood, when could she have been beaten in such a fashion? Furthermore, it was a beggar that beat her. ¡°You beat me? You, a stinky beggar, actually dared to beat me? I¡¯ll tell my daddy to kill you!¡± Mu Yi Xue¡¯s hair was loose as she stood. Her gaze was filled with vengeful rays of light, and the pain from her entire body made her tears flow uncontrobly. It made her charming appearance seem sinister. ¡°Xue Er!¡± Mu Qing yelled out. He looked at Wu Yu with a dark expression as he said, ¡°Elder, no matter how terrible my young girl is, she shouldn¡¯t be disciplined by an outsider. Moreover, don¡¯t you feel you¡¯re going overboard in bullying a young girl as an elder?¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Wu Yuughed loudly. With his white hair flowing in the wind, he shifted his gaze to Mu Qing. ¡°Overboard? Who is more overboard ifpared to a bastard like you that abandons his biological daughter? If I want to beat somebody, I will do just that. Who dares disagree with me? I will hit without hesitation, even if it is you.¡± 1. Note: Well done Thumbsup! Chapter 60 - Miserable Mu Yi Xue

Chapter 60- Miserable Mu Yi Xue

There was no one in the Qing Yun Sect that didn¡¯t know of the old man¡¯s temper. He wasn¡¯t someone you could reason with. If you didn¡¯t provoke him, you would be fine. If you provoked him, then regardless of your identity, he wouldn¡¯t reason with you. He was also excessively protective of those he liked. There was one time when his Yao Tong1 was kidnapped by someone when he went out to collect some medicinal nts. That old man immediately rushed to their house. Before allowing that person to apologise, he viciously beat the person, nearly causing them to lose their life. From then on, even if it were a Yao Tong, if the person had the Qing Yun Sect¡¯s logo then nobody would mess with them. ¡°Don¡¯t go too far!¡± Mu Qing gritted his teeth as he viciously continued, ¡°The Phoenix City isn¡¯t yours. Don¡¯t forget that recently, there are also people from the Qing Yun Sect still in the city. I have a good rtionship with the Qing Yun Sect. If you don¡¯t apologise to my daughter, I¡¯ll ask a member of the Qing Yun Sect to seek justice for me.¡± ¡®Qing Yun Sect?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue couldn¡¯t help but smile. Didn¡¯t this count as lifting a rock to smash one¡¯s own foot? In the Qing Yun Sect, there didn¡¯t seem to be anyone that would dare find trouble with Wu Yu for Mu Qing. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Wu Yuughed. ¡°Good, very good. I¡¯ll wait for those people to act on your behalf. How can I, Wu Yu, fear those trashes from the Qing Yun Sect?¡± Inparison to Wu Yu, people like Tian Yuan were indeed trashes, so he didn¡¯t bother attaching importance to them. Given Tian Yuan¡¯s guts, even if there were ten of him, he wouldn¡¯t dare seek trouble with him. After all, Tian Yuan¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t the strongest in the Qing Yun Sect. ¡°Just you wait!¡± Mu Qing coldly snorted before shifting his gaze to Mu Yi Xue. ¡°Xue Er, let¡¯s go!¡± He had treated the old man politely, yet the old man dared to beat his daughter in front of him? Wasn¡¯t this a direct insult to him? Perhaps his power was indeed strong, but how could it be beyond the strength of the Qing Yun Sect? If he could sessful gain the assistance of Grandmaster Tian Yuan, wouldn¡¯t he be able to viciously teach him a lesson? Currently, Mu Qing didn¡¯t know that the person he just offended was someone Tian Yuan couldn¡¯t offend. Otherwise, even if he was given a hundred guts, he wouldn¡¯t dare act so arrogantly before him. ¡°Father, are we letting it go just like this?¡± Mu Yi Xue angrily asked. ¡°Let it go? How can we? I could feel energy undtions from that old man¡¯s body, yet I couldn¡¯t see his cultivation level. The only reason that would happen is if his strength is significantly greater than mine. I can¡¯t afford to offend that kind of expert, but there definitely will be someone that could. Rx! Alright, I swear that I will definitely seek revenge for the two of us!¡± But Mu Qing really did regret bringing Mu Yi Xue along. If not, he wouldn¡¯t have thoroughly offended Mu Ru Yue. Night. Moonlight shone through the tree leaves and faintly entered a room. A silver figure shed into the room through the window and looked sinisterly at the young girl sleeping peacefully. Suddenly, the young girl seemed to feel something and abruptly opened her eyes. At this instant, a stinky cloth 2 was stuck into her mouth before a storm of fistsnded¡­ All of the streets and alleyways spread this incident the next day. ¡°Hey, have you guys heard? Last night, the Third young mistress of the Mu family, Mu Yi Xue, was violently bashed by someone. Tsk! Tsk! Tsk! Who knows who she offended that would actually result in someone beating her up so viciously, to the point where her face resembled a pig.¡± ¡°The Third young mistress of the Mu family has always been arrogant, despotic, and equipped with matchless willfulness. She usually offends a lot of people. Perhaps she¡¯d offended someone she couldn¡¯t offend, leading to such an oue. Hahaha!¡± ¡°It seems that as a person, you must keep a low profile. If not, you would end up like the Third young mistress of the Mu family and offend someone you shouldn¡¯t offend¡­¡± 1. Means a child that helps the master to take care of his medicines. 2. Note: I imagine it being dunk in piss or dirty mob water Chapter 61 - A Life Time’s Promise

Chapter 61- A Life Time¡¯s Promise

ng! In a room, Mu Yi Xue swept off all of the ceramic tea sets on the table onto the ground before lying on the table, wailing. Her initially tearful looks should have been touching to people, but now that she had a pig¡¯s appearance, it would instead make people shiver violently in disgust. ¡°Mu Ru Yue! It must be that slut¡¯s doing!¡± Who else would do such a thing to her, excluding that slut? She must definitely return this act back to her! The Mu residence was different from the noisy Mu family as it was quiet and serene. Mu Ru Yue turned in bed and identally touched a peculiar object¡­ She gradually opened her eyes. A handsome face, one that could sweep anyone off their feet, was before her. His pure eyes didn¡¯t have any impurities as he smiled at her. They were so close together that Mu Ru Yue could even feel Ye Wu Chen¡¯s breath. ¡°Ye Wu Chen, why are you in my bed?¡± Mu Ru Yue hastily got up, a suspicious blush appearing on her face. She repeatedly told herself that the person before her was just an immature kid, forcing her rapidly beating heart to slowly regain its former tranquility. ¡°I just wanted to sleep with my wife, so I came.¡± Ye Wu Chen looked as though he was a chastised kid. He lowered his head, saying, ¡°My wife, please stop being mad at me, alright?¡± It unknowingly softened Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart. ¡°Wu Chen, we haven¡¯t married yet, so we shouldn¡¯t sleep on the same bed.¡± ¡°In that case, can¡¯t you quickly marry me?¡± Ye Wu Chen raised his glittery gaze as he looked expectantly at Mu Ru Yue. ¡°My wife, marry me! Then we can sleep together.¡± Although it was very easy to give people the wrong thought when one spoke about sleeping together, Mu Ru Yue clearly knew he meant it in the most ordinary way possible. ¡°Do you really insist on sleeping together?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows raised as she thought Ye Wu Chen was too innocent and pure. He was an immature young man while her hands had been stained with blood in her previous life. This urrence would definitely be repeated in this life. Such a perfect man made her unwilling to corrupt him. ¡°It¡¯s because I wanted to protect my wife.¡± Ye Wu Chen lowered his head and pursed his elegant lips. ¡°Royal Father and Mother had died that night, leaving me alone forever. I don¡¯t want my wife to leave me behind like they did. I don¡¯t want to be alone again.¡± ¡°Wu Chen.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze gentled as she extended her hand to caress Ye Wu Chen¡¯s hair before tenderly saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t leave you.¡± Ye Wu Chen blinked before he raised his head to look at Mu Ru Yue. His exceptional appearance emitted dazzling rays of light, just like his resplendent eyes. ¡°My wife, I¡¯m not sad. My wet nurse said that Royal Father and Mother were taken by the Gods. Why did they snatch my Royal parents away? Will they snatch away my wife next? But even if the bad Godse, I won¡¯t let them take my wife away. As my wife, you¡¯re mine.¡± His voice still sounded innocent, but those words contained a domineering feeling. Mu Ru Yue sighed. She didn¡¯t know how to reply to him. If it wasn¡¯t for that sudden and unforeseen incident, then ording to Ye Wu Chen¡¯s mental age as a child and his great innate talent, he would probably have grown up to be quite the arrogant person. ¡°Wu Chen.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes drooped slightly. ¡°Even if the bad Godse, I won¡¯t go with them. It¡¯s my promise to you, a promise of a lifetime.¡± Mu Ru Yue never casually made promises, and if she did make a promise, she would definitely spend the rest of her life protecting it. Chapter 62 - Did We Know Each Other From Our Previous Lives?

Chapter 62- Did We Know Each Other From Our Previous Lives?

¡°My wife, when do you think we can officially be husband and wife?¡± Ye Wu Chen smiled at Mu Ru Yue. It was undeniable that his looks were exceptional. His looks were like the bright moon in the night sky, but he also resembled a clear earthen spring. This was especially so when he smiled, as he seemed to light up the world. Such a handsome man would be thrown handkerchiefs by several unwed girls whenever he went out, or they would look at him with infatuation. But there were only a few that knew he was the infamous Ghost King. When Mu Ru Yue leaned close to examine his face, she could feel the hot breathing from Ye Wu Chen. Feeling slightly ufortable, she then turned her head away. Following that, she asked, ¡°Wu Chen, do you know the meaning of being husband and wife?¡± ¡°I know! My Royal Father taught me about it before.¡± Ye Wu Chen didn¡¯t seem to notice Mu Ru Yue¡¯s difort as he continued to get closer to her. ¡°Royal Father said that as a husband, one must dote on his wife and treat her well in his life. He can only marry her in that life, and no matter what his wife says, it¡¯s always right. Even if it¡¯s wrong, it¡¯s still right. He must also follow all of his wife¡¯s instructions to the exact detail. ¡°If someone bullies his wife, he must step up for her and not allow anyone to say anything bad about her. Not a single tear of my wife must drop from her eyes and she will always be blissful. ¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s eyes shone brightly as he looked unblinkingly at Mu Ru Yue. ¡°My wife, I can wash clothes and cook. Will youe with me to the King¡¯s Manor?¡± ¡°Wu Chen, I must tell you something.¡± Mu Ru Yue pressed her hands on Ye Wu Chen¡¯s shoulders as she said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m not a good person. My hands had been stained with blood. It will not change in the future. You, on the other hand, are as clean as a white sheet of paper so I don¡¯t want to soil your innocence. Do you understand?¡± ¡®Clean?¡¯ Ye Wu Chenughed with mockery in his heart. Since that night when his Royal parents died, it was predetermined that he wouldn¡¯t be clean. If it wasn¡¯t for his opposing forces being so powerful, he wouldn¡¯t have needed to act like a fool for so many years. He raised his gaze to look at Mu Ru Yue¡¯s exceptional face with unprecedented resolution in his eyes. ¡°My wife, I¡¯ll apany you to kill whomever you want to kill. If you want to trek on a bloody path, I¡¯ll also apany you. I won¡¯t let anyone hurt my wife.¡± ¡®In this case, what is wrong with annihting the heavens and earth?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue was also a woman, and was thus moved. Even though she hadn¡¯t known Ye Wu Chen for a long time, she still acknowledged that he treated her well. Perhaps he wasn¡¯t as strong as the rest, but his intentions were genuine. ¡°Wu Chen, give me some time to think this through.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to whatever my wife says.¡± Ye Wu Chen curled his lips into a smile. At this moment, Mu Ru Yue was suddenly pushed down onto the bed by Ye Wu Chen. It was so sudden that it gave her a fright. Yet, when she slightly raised her gaze, an extremely close up and handsome appearance entered her sight. When she saw that young man¡¯s eyes were extremely innocent without a single trace of impurity, Mu Ru Yue calmed down. ¡°My wife, could it be that we¡­knew each other in our previous lives?¡± Mu Ru Yue was stunned. Before she could react, Ye Wu Chen left a fleeting kiss on her lips before saying in satisfaction, ¡°My wife, you smell so nice.¡± Mu Ru Yue momentarily felt as though she had been struck by lightning, left in a daze because of her current position. The fortunate thing was that Ye Wu Chen didn¡¯t attempt further intimate actions and just slept as hey atop her body. Seeing the young man¡¯s sleeping appearance, Mu Ru Yue couldn¡¯t help but smile. Such days were pretty good. She always felt extremely rxed and secured by his side¡­ Chapter 63 - Tian Yuan’s Arrival

Chapter 63- Tian Yuan¡¯s Arrival

In the Mu family lounge, Tian Yuan could hear crisp nging soundsing from afar and subconsciously frowned, before saying sarcastically, ¡°Your daughter is quite amazing to be able to make the sound of destroyed ceramic tea sets travel so far.¡± Mu Qing¡¯s face reddened, but he didn¡¯t know how to respond to thatment. He just apologetically smiled and asked, ¡°Grandmaster Tian Yuan, what brings you here today?¡± cing his teacup down, Tian Yuan calmly looked at him. ¡°I¡¯vee to look for Mu Ru Yue. Didn¡¯t you go to invite her back?¡± ¡°About this¡­¡± Mu Qing wiped away his cold sweat before replying respectfully, ¡°I¡¯ve located her, but she wasn¡¯t willing to return and seemed to be under a master that was sloven in both dressing and manner. It was that old man who forbid her from interacting with my Mu family. Moreover, he didn¡¯t ce any importance to the Qing Yun Sect as he said that if the Qing Yun Sect came knocking, he will make them cry out and beg for his mercy to go home.¡± Tian Yuan smiled coldly. He didn¡¯t know how credible Mu Qing¡¯s words were, but that girl must be under his Qing Yun Sect. Nobody could be allowed to steal her from the sect. ¡°Tell me her location.¡± Mu Qing could see that Tian Yuan didn¡¯tpletely believe his words, but he still nned to personally head forward! It seemed that old man was in for a treat. Thinking about that, Mu Qing hastily told the address to Tian Yuan. Since Tian Yuan didn¡¯t know Wu Yu had living quarters in Phoenix City, he didn¡¯t think at all that the old man, slovenly in both dress and manner, was actually Grandmaster Wu Yu. How high was Grandmaster Wu Yu¡¯s sight? Even though Mu Ru Yue¡¯s talent wasn¡¯t bad, it should still be sky high difficult for her to enter that old man¡¯s eyes. Currently, at the Mu residence, Mu Ru Yue had just gotten up and had to wee an uninvited guest. Perhaps it was due to Ye Tian Feng and Mu Ting Er¡¯s rtionship that she didn¡¯t have good feelings towards Tian Yuan. Since she didn¡¯t know why he hade, she hastily spiritually summoned for Yan Jin. Shortly after, a ck shadow rapidly lunged into Mu Ru Yue¡¯s embrace. Yan Jin looked grievingly at Mu Ru Yue as she had dumped him at the Mu family for so long, only summoning him now. ¡°Mu family girl, I n to recruit you as my disciple. What do you think?¡± Tian Yuan didn¡¯t even looked at the small ck beast in her embrace, only raising his gaze to look at the young girl before him. Looking at his arrogant appearance, it seemed that to him, being his disciple was a glorious matter. ¡°My apologies, but I already have a master.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled before chuckling coldly. ¡°That being so, I cannot recognize you as my master.¡± Tian Yuan frowned before rxing his brows as he said, ¡°That can be easily solved. All I need to do is give him a bottle of Earth Stage Low Rank pills to buy you as my disciple. How¡¯s that?¡± Alchemists were graded into Human, Earth, Mundane, Heaven, and Divine Stage. It was impossible to reach the Divine Stage and one could count with a single hand those that have reached the Heaven Stage. Mundane Stage pills were already extremely precious. Earth Stage was like a priceless treasure to ordinary people, so Tian Yuan was extremely confident in his pills. ¡°Are Earth Stage Low Rank pills really that amazing?¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled at Tian Yuan. She could manufacture a couple dozen of those grade of pills in one session of pill making. ¡°Earth Grade medicine is definitely amazing. Not only can it heal injuries, it can recover the energy of practitioners and even allow a breakthrough in martial stages. Where is your master¡¯s current location? Let¡¯s go and find him now.¡± Mu Ru Yue shook her head as she found it too hrious. Just as she wanted to reply to him, an elderly voice was heard from the front of Mu Ru Yue¡¯s house. ¡°Who¡¯s looking for me? And for what purpose?¡± Chapter 64 - Enraged Grandmaster Wu Yu

Chapter 64- Enraged Grandmaster Wu Yu

Just as Wu Yu stepped into the residence, he heard that someone was looking for him. He was also very curious as to who it was. When he looked at that person¡¯s appearance, his curiosity intensified. ¡°Tian Yuan, you¡¯re looking for me?¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Tian Yuan was stunned as he didn¡¯t know what was going on. ¡°No, Grandmaster Wu Yu. I was not.¡± ¡®Why is the Grandmaster here? Can it be that he¡¯s seeking me for some matter? But from the looks of it, that doesn¡¯t seem to be the case.¡¯ Wu Yu looked curiously at him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say you were looking for Mu Ru Yue¡¯s master?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m indeed looking for her master.¡± Tian Yuan nodded before he suddenly seemed toe to a realization. With widening eyes, he asked, astonished, ¡°Can it be that Grandmaster, you¡­¡± ¡®It can¡¯t be, right? Grandmaster Wu Yu is her master? I¡¯m finished. I¡¯m really doomed. That bastard of the Mu family had gotten himself into trouble.¡¯ Tian Yuan¡¯s forehead was covered in cold sweat as he scolded Mu Qing a hundred times in his heart. ¡®Why didn¡¯t that bastard exin it clearly? If not, I wouldn¡¯t have thought of stealing Grandmaster Wu Yu¡¯s disciple. Isn¡¯t it a stupid thing to court death by trying to bribe a Mundane Stage Alchemist with Earth Stage Low Rank pills?¡¯ ¡°Master, he previously said that he wanted to recruit me as his disciple by using a bottle of Earth Stage Low Rank pills to bribe you.¡± Mu Ru Yue shrugged her shoulders as she nced with excitement at Tian Yuan, who was shaking in fright. ¡°Grandmaster Wu¡­Wu Yu, please listen to my exnation.¡± Seeing Wu Yu¡¯s expression darken from hearing what Mu Ru Yue said, Tian Yuan¡¯s legs became so wobbly he almost knelt down before him. Currently, Tian Yuan¡¯s heart was filled with regret. ¡®Why didn¡¯t I do a detailed research beforeing?¡¯ ¡°Grandmaster, I really didn¡¯t know she was your disciple. If not, then even if you give me a hundred guts, I still wouldn¡¯t dare to take her from you.¡± Tian Yuan cried out. He didn¡¯t in the slightest resemble that previous awe-inspiring person. ¡°Tian Yuan, you have a lot of guts!¡± Wu Yu red furiously at Tian Yuan before yelling in anger, ¡°You also dare to try and steal my disciple? Which part of you is worthy to be her master? You also wanted to bribe me with Earth Stage Low Rank pills? You must be dreaming! I will clearly tell you now that my disciple is that genius I had been searching for. She¡¯s a pervert that seeded in breaking through to the Earth Stage in just a few measly months! You took twenty years to break through to the Earth Stage. What right do you have to steal my disciple?!¡± Even though he knew people from the Qing Yun Sect wanted to steal his disciple, this knowledge and the current situation were two separate matters. Now that he¡¯d personally seen it happening before him, he was enraged. He almost wanted to beat Tian Yuan into a pulp. Tian Yuan was so fearful of him that he was shaking all over. ¡®The rumoured trash of the Mu family is the talent that Grandmaster Wu Yu had been searching for? She is that monster who possessed colourless innate talent and insane mental power? Feng Er had abandoned such a wonderful girl for Mu Ting Er?¡¯ It was a pity he¡¯d previously thought that Mu Ting Er wasn¡¯t bad, as now there was a heaven and earth difference between her and Mu Ru Yue. ¡°Grandmaster Wu Yu, it was the Mu family that had pushed me toe. I really wasn¡¯t aware she was your disciple. Could you please consider it as due to my ignorance and forgive me? I really won¡¯t dare to think of doing something like that again.¡± Tian Yuan¡¯s face turned pale white. He couldn¡¯t bear it and wanted to immediately teach that sonuvab*tch, the Mu family head, a lesson. That bastard had really gotten him in real trouble this time. ¡°Death can be avoided, but punishment can¡¯t. After you return to the Qing Yun Sect, you¡¯re to undergo closed door training at the forbidden area of the back mountains for two months. Without my orders, you cannot leave that ce. Furthermore, I don¡¯t want news of my disciple to be known to anyone, including your disciple. It¡¯s best for you to forget about what happened today.¡± Wu Yu coldly snorted. ¡°If I hear this news leak from your mouth, I¡¯ll increase your closed door training, extending it from two months to two years.¡± Tian Yuan shook in fright once more. If he went to the forbidden grounds, then even if he didn¡¯t die, he¡¯d at least lose ayer of skin¡­ Chapter 65 - You Reap What You Sow

Chapter 65- You Reap What You Sow

¡°Family Head! Family Head! Grandmaster Tian Yuan has arrived.¡± In the lounge of the Mu family, Mu Qing was contently tasting savory tea. He could already imagine the wretched girl being troubled by Grandmaster Wu Yu. His lips subconsciously curled up into a smile. Upon hearing the announcement, Mu Qing had immediately be ted. Just as he nned to head out to greet him, he saw Tian Yuan, who wore a green-trimmed gown, stride into the lounge. Currently, Tian Yuan wore a displeased expression. It wasn¡¯t tion as Mu Qing had thought. This made him apprehensive. ¡®Can it be something urred without him knowing?¡¯ ¡°Grandmaster Tian Yuan, how was that matter?¡± Mu Qing forcefully smiled while respectfully asking that. It would have been alright if he didn¡¯t ask that. Once he asked, Tian Yuan¡¯s expression turned murderous. He carried an aura that resembled the calm before a storm, radiating danger. ¡°Mu family Head, is the Second young mistress in? I¡¯m missing a Yao Tong, and I hope that the Mu family Head will be able to help me with this. I definitely won¡¯t treat you unfairly.¡± After leaving the Mu residence, Tian Yuan had been brainstorming of ways to torture that sonuvab*tch Mu family Head. The best way he thought up was to torture his precious daughter and make him think that he was allying himself to the Qing Yun Sect. Even though Tian Yuan really wanted to violently beat up Mu Qing, Grandmaster Wu Yu had warned him before not to leak out Mu Ru Yue¡¯s identity. Hence, he could only use such a way to deal with him. If he personally made his move on Mu Qing, Mu Qing might be able to infer something. Mu Qing gradually heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed that Tian Yuan looked so displeased because he was rejected by Mu Ru Yue, so he asked for another candidate. Currently, it was impossible for Mu Ting Er to be the Imperial Consort of the Crown Prince, so being the Yao Tong for Grandmaster Tian Yuan wasn¡¯t bad. ¡°Grandmaster, when shall I make Ting Er go and find you?¡± Mu Qing¡¯s eyes shone. Even though being a Yao Tong was insignificant, if her innate talent was fancied by Grandmaster Tian Yuan, there was a possibility she might be recruited as his disciple. How could Tian Yuan not know what Mu Qing was currently scheming? He coldly snorted. His eyesight wasn¡¯t terrible enough to keep that kind of girl as his disciple. If he would use this opportunity to avenge that Lady Mu, then his performance might be enough to make Grandmaster Wu Yu withdraw his order for him to reflect by himself in the forbidden area. ¡°I shall bring her with me now.¡± Tian Yuan¡¯s cold gaze swept towards Mu Qing. ¡°From today onwards, Mu Ting Er of the Mu family will be Yao Tong for me, Tian Yuan. Thus, if anything happens to her in the future, she won¡¯t have anything to do with your Mu family. Mu Qing¡¯s heart palpitated as he didn¡¯t know if this were fortune or misfortune for his Mu family. ¡°Somebody, bring the Second young mistress over.¡± Mu Qing sighed as no matter what, Ting Er would have to be the one to put in the effort in gaining Grandmaster Tian Yuan¡¯s recognition. Mu Ting Er, who wore pink clothes, came in from the back courtyard. Her charming face was slightly pale, and her eyebrows expressed mncholy, making her look so lovable that it attracted a person¡¯s tender affection. She pursed her lips before sincerely greeting Grandmaster Tian Yuan. ¡°Ting Er greets Grandmaster Tian Yuan.¡± ¡°Ting Er.¡± Mu Qing shifted his gaze to Mu Ting Er and sighed. He had really doted on this adopted girl as though she were his biological daughter. ¡°Grandmaster Tian Yuan has came to recruit you as his Yao Tong. You will leave shortly with the Grandmaster.¡± ¡°What?¡± Mu Ting Er became so excited that she couldn¡¯t believe what she¡¯d heard. ¡°Father, is that the truth?¡± Chapter 66 - Suffocating From The Pain

Chapter 66- Suffocating From The Pain

Tian Yuan showed a trace of impatience as he coldly nced at the ted expression on Mu Ting Er¡¯s face. He frowned slightly before indifferently saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go! I don¡¯t have spare time to waste here.¡± After saying that, he no longer paid attention to Mu Ting Er and just strode out of the manor. Mu Ting Er snapped out of her tion and rapidly chased after his departing figure¡­ Tian Yuan didn¡¯t n to really let Mu Ting Er be his genuine Yao Tong as he wasn¡¯t returning to the Qing Yun Sect yet. Thepetition had ended, but he¡¯d had nned to stay in the city for a while longer, which was approved by Wu Yu. Following that, he would give Mu Ting Er unforgettable experiences as a Yao Tong¡­ She would have to get out of bed before dawn and go collect medicinal nts in the nearby Sunset Mountain. After returning, it would already be sundown. Not only that, but when Tian Yuan was manufacturing pills, he must have a helper beside him. If she did it unsatisfactorily,he would scold her for minor matters. If it was a major matter, he would not allow her to eat for three days. Mu Ting Er initially thought that hard times were over, but she would soon realise she had entered hell instead. How could she, a pampered girl, undergo such bitterness? Not only did she lose a lot of weight, her cultivation also didn¡¯t improve. Her life wasn¡¯tparable to the life she¡¯d had in the Mu family¡­ ¡°Mu Ting Er, help me deliver these medicinal nts to Feng Er at Jing King Manor.¡± Tian Yuan ced a basket of medicinal nts in front of Mu Ting Er and said that gloomily. Mu Ting Er thought she could finally see His Highness, the Crown Prince, so she suppressed the bitter taste in her mouth and respectfully lowered her head, replying, ¡°Understood, Grandmaster Tian Yuan.¡± She carried the basket and rapidly headed out. Due to her haste, she didn¡¯t see the cold smile expressed on Tian Yuan¡¯s lips at all. The bustling streets in front of Jing King Manor. Mu Ting Er gradually slowed down her steps as she raised her head to look at the imposing front of the manor. Her heart slowly began to stir. Suddenly, she seemed to see a handsome man before her, gently looking at her and saying the most poignant words. ¡°Ting Er, you¡¯ll be the most beloved girl in my life. I¡¯ll protect you for all eternity.¡± ¡°What can Mu Ru Yue be counted for? You¡¯re the only person that can be my Imperial Consort.¡± ¡°Ting Er, since you¡¯re already my woman, I will definitely give you a title. Just wait for me for at most three months before I announce to the world that you¡¯re the woman I¡¯ll be marrying.¡± Those words were said long ago, but it was as though she had heard them the previous day. Mu Ting Er, who was unhindered during her journey, was also unhindered when she directly entered Jing King Manor. She suppressed her surging heart and slowly opened the room¡¯s door¡­ The curtain in the room slightly fluttered, allowing her to see two snow-white bodies. The varying tones of high and low voices viciously pierced her heart as Mu Ting Er listened. Bang! She dropped the medicinal nt filled basket. Mu Ting Er lost her ability to think as she stared in disbelief, eyes wide. She looked at the man who had dered he would love her for all eternity. Even though she had known earlier on that this scene would ur in the future, seeing it personally still made her heart feel as though it was being viciously torn to shreds. The pain made her feel suffocated¡­ ¡°Ting Er?¡± Ye Tian Feng had sensed some movement at the entrance, but he didn¡¯t have time to get off the girl¡¯s body. When he saw Mu Ting Er standing at the doorway, panic shed past his eyes before instantly vanishing. The girl beneath him had charming eyes like silk along with an alluring appearance. She extended her arms, coiling them around Ye Tian Feng like a snake. She smiled seductively before asking, ¡°Your Highness Crown Prince, who is she?¡± ¡°She is¡­¡± Ye Tian Feng nced at Mu Ting Er and answered, ¡°She¡¯s my woman.¡± She wasn¡¯t his Imperial Consort, just one of his women. Chapter 67 - Man Slag Ye Tian Feng

Chapter 67- Man g Ye Tian Feng

Mu Ting Er¡®s heart was in such incredible pain that her mind instantly nked. She looked at the girl who coiled her hands around Ye Tian Feng¡¯s neck, dominating his body¡¯s warmth. ¡°Your Highness, I have sacrificed so much for you, and this is how you treat me?¡± Mu Ting Er bitterly smiled, her tears flowing like torrential rain. Her eyshes trembled from the tears, making her look exceptionally fragile and thus attracting a person¡¯s feelings of tenderness. ¡°Initially, if it wasn¡¯t for my hopes of marrying Your Highness, why would I even participate in thatpetition? If it wasn¡¯t for you, why could it have happened like it had?¡± There was guilt in Ye Tian Feng¡¯s heart, but his guilt meant nothing. He could no longer marry Mu Ting Er as his wife. It was even more impossible for him to only have her in his entire life, so he didn¡¯t feel unwarranted. ¡°Ting Er, I¡¯ll give you a title.¡± Mu Ting Er¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Really? Your Highness will still marry me?¡± Seeing the young girl¡¯s hope-filled gaze, Ye Tian Feng found it hard to be cruel to her. Yet, even if he couldn¡¯t bear it, he still had to toughen his heart. An immoral girl couldn¡¯t be a part of the Royal family. ¡°Ting Er, I¡¯ve already spoken to my Royal Father. He agreed to let you be my concubine.¡± ¡®Concubine?¡¯ The ray of light in Mu Ting Er¡¯s eyes dimmed, bit by bit. She suddenly broke intoughter. With a smile that made her look extremely crazed, she eximed, ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ve done so much for you, and this is your repayment? Concubine? Hahaha! So, after all the things that I¡¯ve done for you, it only ends with me bing your concubine.¡± Upon saying that, Mu Ting Er gritted her teeth, hatred appearing in her eyes. ¡°Your Highness.¡± The beautiful girl pouted, unhappy as she gave a side-nce at the pale Mu Ting Er. ¡°Can you let her leave first? Your servant still wants to continue.¡± ¡°Slut!¡± Mu Ting Er¡¯s expression changed as she brandished a white length of cloth at the beautiful girl. ¡°You pester His Highness to do such things with you. I¡¯ll ruin your face, and then we will see whether you¡¯ll still be able to seduce His Highness!¡± If it were the usual Mu Ting Er, she wouldn¡¯t do that. But now, she hadpletely lost her sanity. Her mind was stuck on the image of their tangled bodies. How could any girl endure seeing their beloved doing that with another girl? Currently, all she wanted to do was kill that girl. A slender hand firmly held onto the white length of cloth Mu Ting Er had thrown out and tugged on it hard. Mu Ting Er flew uncontrobly towards them. Just as her face paled in fright, she saw a hand p towards her face. Ye Tian Feng looked coldly at Mu Ting Er. A gloomy expression was on his handsome face, his hand still tightly gripping that white cloth. Perhaps, it was due to his anger that the veins on his hand could be clearly seen. Bang! He lifted his leg and viciously kicked Mu Ting Er¡¯s stomach, causing her body to fly and viciously collide with the wall in a split second. A trail of blood flowed out from the corner of her lips. ¡®It hurts. It really hurts!¡® Mu Ting Er gripped her chest as she curled up on the floor. Her beautifulplexion was terrifyingly pale. Cold sweat dripped down the delicate outline of her face. Her heart, however, felt a greater wrenching pain than that of his kick. ¡°Mu Ting Er, she¡¯s my concubine, so serving me is natural. You actually wanted her life! It was lucky I knew your true character early on. If not, wouldn¡¯t you have disrupted my entire manor after I married you?¡± Chapter 68 - Imperial Ya’s Bitter Fated Relationship Part 1

Chapter 68-Imperial Ya¡¯s Bitter Fated Rtionship Part 1

Ye Tian Feng rose from the bed. He extended his hand towards the pale faced Mu Ting Er and grabbed onto her arm, then coldlyughed, ¡°But since you really want to service me that much, how about I grant you your wish? I¡¯m in an exceptional mood today, so let¡¯s have you and Mei Er service me together.¡± With widened, beautiful eyes, Mu Ting Er was stunned as she stared at the familiar face before her. This was the man she had loved for so many years? He actually wanted to make her service him with another girl? ¡®No, I don¡¯t want to!¡¯ ¡°Your Highness, I plead for you to let me go. I¡¯m begging you.¡± Mu Ting Er teared up, but no matter how much she pleaded, it was already toote to make this man¡¯s heart feel pity. Mu Ting Er shut her eyes in despair as her clothing was torn apart, piece by piece¡­ That nce from before had made her heart-wrench. How could she endure if she were to see the entire process? The only thing she could do was shut her eyes and try her best to not witness this brutal sight. ¡°Mistress, Imperial Consort Ya has arrived.¡± In the Mu residence, Mu Ru Yue was snacking on grapes Ye Wu Chen had peeled for her. After hearing Li Lu¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help but raise her eyebrows before asking, ¡°Why has Imperial Consort Yae looking for me?¡± It was no longer a secret to the people of Phoenix City that she stayed here. Li Lu scratched the back of his head and chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m also not certain of the reason. Mistress should know after meeting her.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Mu Ru Yue got up from the Imperial Consort¡¯s seat before stretching her body. ¡°I¡¯ll head out to meet with Imperial Consort Ji Ru Ya and find out the reason why she is seeking me out.¡± As she spoke, she had already walked out of the door. In the lounge. Imperial Consort Ya was sitting on a sandalwood chair. By her side, there was a servant girl pour her some tea. She took a light sip, tasting the savory tea beforeplimenting, ¡°This tea is good.¡± When Mu Ru Yue walked out from the door and heard Imperial Consort Ya¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°If Imperial Consort Ya likes it, how about taking a few pounds of it back to the pce?¡± This tea was taken from that old man anyway. ¡°I won¡¯t stand on ceremony with Lady Mu then.¡± Imperial Consort of a lovely smile,which entuated her liveliness. ¡°Lady Mu, I haven¡¯te here with the status of an Imperial Consort, so I¡¯m currently just Ji Ru Ya. Lady Mu should stop calling by my title.¡± Mu Ru Yue sat down with a smile and sipped some tea before replying leisurely, ¡°In this case, why has Lady Yae to look for me?¡± She doubted Ji Ru Ya woulde see her if she didn¡¯t have an ulterior motive. However, she had a good impression of this woman so she didn¡¯t reject her. Ji Ru Ya shifted her gaze to the servant girl. ¡°Fei Cui, stand guard outside and prevent anyone from entering this ce.¡± ¡°Understood, Niang Niang1.¡± Fei Cui turned and headed for the door to guard the room while Ji Ru Ya looked at Mu Ru Yue. Her gorgeous and outstanding face expressed sadness. ¡°Is Lady Mu interested in hearing my story?¡± Everyone knew that the Emperor of Zi Yue had doted on Imperial Consort Ya to her very bones and sent all sorts of treasures to the Ya Pavilion. He would do whatever Imperial Consort Ya wanted in order to make her happy, to the point that people gossiped Imperial Consort Ya would lead to the downfall of the kingdom due to her appearance. But who knew whether this devastatingly beautiful girl had been willing to marry an old man elderly enough to be her grandfather or not? He wouldn¡¯t be able to give her the most perfect life, no matter how privileged that old man was. 1. Niang Niang (ÄïÄï)It was how servant girls had to refer to their Imperial Consort and high ranked concubines of the Emperor. Chapter 69 - Imperial Ya’s Bitter Fated Relationship Part 2

Chapter 69 - Imperial Ya¡¯s Bitter Fated Rtionship Part 2

¡°Lady Ya, I currently have a lot of issues to settle. Will there be more trouble for me once I listen to your story?¡± Ji Ru Ya bit her lovely, brightly coloured lips. Her touching appearance expressed traces of mncholy. ¡°Lady Mu, please don¡¯t fret about this. I don¡¯t particrly have anything I need your help with. I just wish to have a listener. Of course, if Lady Mu is in power in the future, perhaps you can give me a hand. I would be extremely grateful for that. However, if this makes things difficult for Lady Mu, you canpletely forget what I¡¯ve said today. I won¡¯t pressure Lady Mu into doing anything for me.¡± Her gaze was resolute as her beautiful eyes stared fixedly at the young girl before her. ¡°Alright, I will listen to Lady Ya¡¯s story.¡± Mu Ru Yue spread her hands and continued, ¡°But if this matter proves to be troublesome, I will pretend I have never heard it.¡± ¡®What kind of stories will a girl from the pce have? It should be about romantic rtionships. Ji Ru Ya is at the prime of her youth, so having adoration is understandable.¡¯ Ji Ru Ya bitterly chuckled as her memories surged like a tide¡­ ¡°I wasn¡¯t born in an aristocratic family, but from a small family n. Even though the status of this family n wasn¡¯t high, I still had my father¡¯s love and mother¡¯s affections. I also had a cousin that stayed in my house. Both sides of the family had engaged my cousin and I since we were young. Following that, when my cousin¡¯s family had fallen, my parents didn¡¯t turn their backs on him. Instead, they treated him as their biological child. ¡°But because of a medicinal nt, it led to the downfall of the family.¡± Tightly clenching her fists and with hatred shing past Ji Ru Ya¡¯s eyes, she continued, ¡°When I was sixteen, it was only two months before I would marry my cousin. My father coincidentally obtained a thousand-year-old medicinal nt when he¡¯d gone out on business. It was seen by Mu Qing, who was passing by. He didn¡¯t care to unhesitatingly annihte my family, just for that thousand-year-old medicinal nt! That day will forever be branded in my memory. Blood stained half the sky. My parents fell under the hands of the enemy after protecting my cousin and I! When my cousin and I escaped the house, we were separated from one another since¡­ ¡°I hated it! There hasn¡¯t been a single moment that I don¡¯t think about killing my enemies to avenge the death of my parents! For vengeance, I didn¡¯t care about wasting my youth to participate in themoner¡¯s draft to enter the pce nor to give up on my engagement with my cousin. The pce is as deep as the sea. Perhaps I will be trapped in the pce my entire life, but for the sake of vengeance, I have neitherints not regrets! ¡°It¡¯s been five years. Haha! Five years have passed since that day. I have had repeated nightmares every night in these five years. My enemy is right before my eyes, yet I am incapable of exacting my vengeance. Moreover, no matter how much that dog of an Emperor dotes on me, he definitely wouldn¡¯t kill Mu Qing for me.¡± ¡®Ah! It¡¯s been five years. Who knows how miserably I have lived in these past five years¡­¡¯ She dreamed of her parents dying, along with the other 136 members of the Ya family. They appeared every single night, covered in blood before her. Their heart-wrenching shrieks viciously strangled her heart to the point where she couldn¡¯t bear the thought of not using the blood of her enemy to appease those departed souls. Initially, she had a blissful family. Yet her family¡¯s downfall was all because of a single medicinal nt. If that tragedy hadn¡¯t urred, then perhaps she would have been wedded with her cousin and had adorable kids. ¡°I greatly detest that dog of an Emperor, but I still have to smile at him. I know what I¡¯m doing will let my cousin down, but I will bear with it for my vengeance. The only thing I can do for my cousin is protect my chastity. I won¡¯t let anyone else touch my body, excluding my cousin.¡± Ji Ru Ya covered her face with her hands, tears seeping through the gaps of her fingers. ¡°But I don¡¯t even want to seek revenge anymore. What am I supposed to do now? I really don¡¯t want to continue exacting my revenge¡­¡± Chapter 70 - Imperial Consort Ya’s Bitter Fated Relationship Part 3

Chapter 70- Imperial Consort Ya¡¯s Bitter Fated Rtionship Part 3

Seeing Ji Ru Ya bury her head in her hands and weep, Mu Ru Yue was at a loss as to what to say. She simrly had an unfortunate previous life. Her hands had been covered in blood, but she also understood that ill-gotten wealth should not be obtained. Moreover, if no one provoked her, she naturally wouldn¡¯t provoke them. If someone offended her, she wasn¡¯t so kind as to be bullied by them. Mu Ru Yu suddenly smiled coldly. ¡®Wasn¡¯t her death in her previous life the same? Not knowing what you possessed isn¡¯t a crime, but treasuring a jade ring bes a crime. Those people didn¡¯t mind wasting so many months pursuing her for that ancient Book of Alchemy.¡¯ ¡°Lady Mu.¡± Ji Ru Ya stopped crying and raised her teary eyes to look at Mu Ru Yue before continuing, ¡°I¡¯ve recently seen my cousin. He has also entered the pce and has be a captain of the guards. I have already given up on my revenge. I just want to leave the pce with him and find a deserted area to live the rest of my life happily with my him.¡± ¡°You are really giving up on seeking revenge?¡± Mu Ru Yue curiously looked at Ji Ru Ya. She clearly sensed her heart felt hatred. How could she give up so easily? ¡°That¡¯s correct; I¡¯ve given up because I believe Lady Mu will avenge me.¡± Ji Ru Yue chuckled. She gave off a subtle charm when sheughed with her tear-stained face. ¡°I understand how the Mu family works. They undoubtedly won¡¯t give up on a genius like you. To Mu Qing, if a genius can¡¯t be used for himself and won¡¯t listen to his orders, then he will end them before they can retaliate in the future. He¡¯s a vicious hearted man. How can Lady Mu just let him do as he pleases at that time? Thus, Mu Qing will die under your hands in the near future.¡± It was undeniable that Ji Ru Ya was an intelligent girl, as she could make clear of the situation in just a short period of time. Ji Ru Ya had an inkling of a feeling that in the future, Mu Ru Yue wouldn¡¯t stay in this tiny Zi Yue Kingdom and would head for grandernds. ¡°This is the reason why you sought me out?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyebrows lifted. She was greatly impressed by Ji Ru Ya. If Mu Qing had killing intent, then the Mu family would really be exterminated. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Ji Ra Ya slightly raised her beautiful eyes to stare fixedly at the young and tender appearance before her. ¡°My motive is to let Mu Qing receive retribution and make him understand that there is a cycle of karma. All of his bad deeds will returned to him. It isn¡¯t that important for me to personally exact my revenge. Currently, all I want to do is roam the world with my cousin. Lady Mu, can you promise me something? If you be a strong and powerful person that exceeds the Royal n¡¯s power, can you make that old Emperor give back my freedom?¡± What her cousin said was right. Hatred hadpletely buried her personality. Since someone would take care of the Mu family sooner orter, she should let go of her vengeance and roam the world with him. She would still have to personally bring her parents¡¯ memorial tablets allowing them to see the fall of their enemy when Mu Qing was dealt with. Seeing Ji Ru Ya¡¯s hope-filled gaze, Mu Ru Yue sighed. The great Imperial Consort Ya was really just a pitiful person. It was fate that yed with people, making this originally blissful girl fall to such a state. ¡°You previously helped me once in the pce, so I promise you: If therees a day when my powers exceed the Royal n¡¯s, I will definitely help you leave the pce with your fiance. This is my debt to you.¡± Ji Ru Ya¡¯s eyes lit up. She stood from her seat and walked before Mu Ru Yue, bowing deeply towards her as she said in gratitude, ¡°Lady Mu, please ept a bow from me first. If I am granted the ability to leave the pce, I definitely won¡¯t forget your benevolence. If you need any help from now on, I, Ji Ru Ya, will do my best to assist you.¡± Chapter 71 - Essence Purification Pill Part 1

Chapter 71- Essence Purification Pill Part 1

¡°Lady Ya, I¡¯m just returning a favour. You don¡¯t need to bow.¡± With a wave of Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hand, a force straightened Ji Ru Ya¡¯s body. Ji Ru Ya silently looked at her with surprise. ¡°Lady Mu, since it¡¯s getting ratherte, it¡¯s about time for me to head back to the pce.¡± Perhaps it was due to Mu Ru Yue¡¯s promise, but Ji Ru Ya¡¯s mood seemed to have improved. ¡°I believe Lady Mu will not be a person who stays in a pond and will eventually evolve into a dragon whose golden scales meet with the wind 1. This tiny Kingdom of Zi Yue will not be your limit.¡± Currently, Ji Ru Ya was extremely jubnt as Mu Ru Yue and Mu Qing¡¯s rtionship wasn¡¯t just bad; it was extremely terrible. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be able to avenge her parents. Mu Ru Yue smiled as Ji Ru Ya¡¯s words were true. Her ambition wouldn¡¯t be limited to this smallnd. The ce she strove for was the central region of the continent, where numerous expert cultivators gathered at. Looking at Mu Ru Yue, Ji Ru Ya smirked. If Mu Qing knew he had abandoned such a talented person, how many regrets would he have? Her greatest desire was exactly this. The miserable appearance of her enemy when he was filled with regret and remorse. Even though Ji Ru Ya didn¡¯t know about Mu Ru Yue¡¯s innate test results, she had a feeling that this young girl wasn¡¯t simple. Storms and waves would definitely arise in the future due to her presence in this world¡­ After Ji Ru Ya left, Mu Ru Yue rose and headed for the Pill Refining Room. ¡°I wonder if I can manufacture Earth Stage Mid Rank Pills now.¡± With the rise of Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hand, an ancient book appeared on her palm. She flipped opened the book and stared, transfixed, at the words within. The Book of Alchemy didn¡¯t only hold extinct ways of pill manufacturing, it also recorded shortcut methods on how to break through to the higher stages. With the addition of Wu Yu¡¯s pointers, it had led to a rapid breakthroughs in Alchemist levels for Mu Ru Yue. ¡°I¡¯ll now try to manufacture an Earth Stage Mid Rank Essence Purification Pill.¡± Mu Ru Yue took in a deep breath to dispel all of her distractions before cing the Nine Leaves Snow Lotus in her hand. She tore a small piece from one of the nine petals before returning the rest of the lotus back into the Storage Ring. If someone knew she had used the Nine Leaves Snow Lotus to manufacture an Essence Purification Pill, they would definitelybel her a wastrel. Even if she wanted to waste it, she shouldn¡¯t have squandered it like that. The Nine Leaves Snow Lotus had uses in making Mundane Stage Pills, yet she actually used it to refine an Earth Stage Pill? If that wasn¡¯t wasting it, then what could it be called? To Mu Ru Yue, however, it wasn¡¯t a big deal. Wasn¡¯t it simple to procure a Nine Leaves Snow Lotus? She just needed to change an Eight Leaves Snow Lotus to a Nine Leaves Snow Lotus. As such, she dared to be so wasteful. ¡°The necessary ingredients in refining an Essence Purification Pill is a Nine Leaves Snow Lotus, Purple Leaf Medicinal Herb, Eight Fragrance Fruit, Cloud Lotus Seed, and a Purification Flower¡­¡± Looking at the table filled with medicinal nts, Mu Ru Yue smiled satisfactorily. With a flick of her finger, a mended in the Pill Furnace. Swiss! It started to burn. The originally dark Pill Refining Room became illuminated by the burning me. Yan Jin yawnedzily as heid atop Mu Ru Yue¡¯s shoulder, watching her manufacture pills. He preferred the profound powers emitted by the medicinal nts over the pills themselves. ¡®When did this girl get this Nine Leaves Snow Lotus?¡¯ A faint glimmer shed through Yan Jin¡¯s eyes as he smiled sinisterly. That medicinal nt would be able to recover a lot of his strength. Currently, he was so weak that it was difficult to even protect himself. Within the Pill Furnace, medicinal powers that were converted from the medicinal nts violently collided against the furnace walls, trying to break out. How could Mu Ru Yue give them such a chance? She suddenly prompted her mental power to enter the furnace through a small gap, bundling the medicinal powers together. 1. It means to be able to be an exceptionally aplish cultivator, rather than just a nameless face in the crowd. Chapter 72 - Essence Purification Pill Part 2

Chapter 72- Essence Purification Pill Part 2

The Pill Refining Room gave off a faint medicinal fragrance as time flowed. With a wave of Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hand, a few pills, which were enclosed in a green aura, flew out from the furnace andnded atop her hands. These sparkling, translucent jade coloured pills gave off gentle rays of light under the sun and carried an enticing fragrance. Mu Ru Yue counted and found that there were thirty-six pills within the furnace. If Wu Yu were to see this, he would probably be shocked speechless. She had manufactured a total of thirty-six pills from her first production of Earth Stage Mid Rank Essence Purification Pills. Such talent shouldn¡¯t be called human, but the reincarnation of a demoness. Mu Ru Yue wordlessly swallowed an Essence Purification Pill. Instantly, an explosive force went rampaging within her body, causing crackling sounds to ring out. Mu Ru Yue tightly clenched her teeth, yet a trace of blood could be seen flowing out from the corner of her lips. The effect of essence purification for cultivators was simr to them shedding their mortal bodies and exchanging their bones. This process of exchanging one¡¯s bones would definitely be hard to bear. At this moment, Mu Ru Yue could feel the domineering powers purifying the meridians within her entire body. ¡®It hurts! It feels as though my meridians are being torn apart¡­¡¯ Mu Ru Yue slowly closed her eyes. With her body shaking from the pain, her small face was bleached an eye-piercing white beneath the sunlight. Still, she forcefully continued to bear with the intense pain. She gritted her teeth, yet not a single sound was heard from beginning to end. Suddenly, a warm energy flowed into her body, unexpectedly alleviating the intense pain. She gradually opened her eyes and, at that instant, an exceptionally handsome face entered her sight. ¡°Wu Chen, why are you here?¡± Mu Ru Yue asked curiously. If she hadn¡¯t seen wrongly, there was a trace of distress previously expressed in Ye Wu Chen¡¯s eyes. ¡®Heartache? How can that happen? Wu Chen doesn¡¯t know anything, so how can he express such an emotion?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue shook her head. When she took a second nce at the young man embracing her, she noticed that his eyes were as pure and bright as before. ¡®I must have imagined it.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯vee to find my wife.¡± Ye Wu Chen smiled innocently as he blinked his eyes and continued, ¡°Just now, I saw that my wife seemed to be in difort, so I wanted to help my wife.¡± After hearing what Ye Yu Chen said, Mu Ru Yue realised that the pain she felt from purifying her body had vanished. She couldn¡¯t help but look at the handsome young man before her with curiosity as she asked, ¡°Wu Chen, what did you do to me?¡± Ye Wu Chen looked innocently at Mu Ru Yue. ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± ¡°Forget it.¡± Mu Ru Yue shook her head as she knew she wouldn¡¯t be able to get any answers from him. ¡°Wu Chen, you should head back first. I¡¯lle and find you after I¡¯ve settled my matters.¡± ¡®Leave? How can I? Once I leave, won¡¯t this girl before me suffer from that pain again? How can I bear to let her be in such a pain? It¡¯s also my first time seeing such a strong willed girl withstand the pain of shedding her mortal body and having her bones exchanged without making a single sound.¡¯ Yan Jin focused deeply on Ye Wu Chen¡¯s face, a peculiar glimmer in his domineering eyes. ¡®This brat isn¡¯t simple. Should I tell that little girl? But he doesn¡¯t seem to have any ill intent. I shall not tell that girl about this for now.¡¯ Ye Wu Chen seemed to have felt Yan Jin¡¯s gaze as he turned his vision towards him. The warning in Ye Wu Chen¡¯s eyes made Yan Jin¡¯s heart slightly palpitate. ¡®This brat¡¯s cultivation is very high.¡¯ Yan Jin didn¡¯t quite understand why he still needed to pretend to be a fool when he possessed such might. It was really impossible for the Beast race to understand the mentality of the Human race¡­ Chapter 73 - Essence Purification Pill Part 2

Chapter 73- Essence Purification Pill Part 2

¡°Wu Chen, you should release me. If not, you¡¯ll get dirty.¡± Mu Ru Yue slightly furrowed her eyebrows after lowering her head and seeing the dirty ck fluid that was being excreted from her body. Not only did the Essence Purification Pill help the user shed their mortal body and exchange their bones, it also made the Martial practitioner excrete impurities from their bodies. Thus, from the moment Wu Chen appeared until now, foul ck impurities were constantly being discharged from her body. Mu Ru Yue herself couldn¡¯t stand it, so how could Ye Wu Chen? But Ye Wu Chen didn¡¯t have the slightest indication of despising the smell as he tightly embraced the young girl in front of him, a dazzling smile portrayed on his handsome face. ¡°My wife, I don¡¯t mind being dirty if it means I can be with my wife.¡± The innocent look on the young man¡¯s face clearly didn¡¯t suit his age, but for some reason, that sentence pierced Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart greatly. Her heart was gradually moved. Yan Jin rolled his eyes. ¡®Even if they want to flirt, can¡¯t they find somewhere that¡¯s unpopted? Can¡¯t they see that I¡¯m still here?¡¯ When the effects of the Essence Purification Pill merged with her body, Mu Ru Yue felt an unprecedented understanding in cultivation. She pulled up her filth covered body with the simrly filthy Wu Chen. Seeing his sorry state, she couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Ye Wu Chen was momentarily stunned as he looked dazedly at her. ¡°Wu Chen, what are you looking at?¡± Mu Ru Yue rubbed her face as she looked at him with curiosity. ¡°My wife looks really nice when she smiles.¡± Ye Wu Chen bashfully lowered his head but couldn¡¯t help ncing at Mu Ru Yue from the corner of his eye as he continued, ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I¡¯ve always felt that my wife¡¯s smile before was as though she was wearing a mask. But now, my wife¡¯s smile looks really great.¡± Mu Ru Yue usually smiles, but it gave people the chills. Her current smile, however, could really be described as being devastatingly beautiful. ¡°If Wu Chen likes it, I¡¯ll always smile at Wu Chen.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled and continued, ¡°But first, we should take a bath.¡± In the big bath, Mu Ru Yuepletely submerged her body in the water, allowing the warm liquid to cleanse her body. Perhaps the water was too warm andfy that it made her let down all of her guards. ¡°Little girl, I¡¯ve got something to tell you.¡± Just when Mu Ru Yue wanted to have a good rest, an extremely domineering voice sounded. She immediately opened her eyes and saw smiling ck eyes looking at her. ¡°Get out!¡± Mu Ru Yue angrily grabbed Yan Jin and tossed him outside before she shouted furiously, ¡°From now on, when I¡¯m bathing, you aren¡¯t allowed to step one foot into this bathroom!¡± Peng! Yan Jin body crashed against a tree, in a miserable clump. After the ordeal of falling, he looked at the tightly shut bathroom, feeling wronged. In their Beast realm, male and females could bathe together. ¡®Why is the Human race so troublesome? Forget it, I¡¯ll tell her about that matterter¡­¡¯ Right after Mu Ru Yue just tossed Yan Jin out, without giving her a breather, the door was open once again. When Mu Ru Yue turned to look at the ajar door, Ye Wu Chen entered her sight. It was undeniable that the young man¡¯s build was great. His skin shone white and tender, giving off faint rays of light. Nothing seemed able to even slightly disrupt his beauty, excluding those sinister scars on his chest. Hong! After Mu Ru Yue looked at Ye Wu Chen, her face turnedpletely red, to the tip of her ears. Her brain stopped functioning at that moment. ¡­¡­ ¡®Ye Wu Chen, he¡­ he actually came in here without clothes?¡¯ Chapter 74 - Essence Purification Pill Part 3

Chapter 74 -Essence Purification Pill Part 3

¡°Ye Wu Chen!¡± After Mu Ru Yue snapped back to reality with some difficulty, she gritted her teeth and shouted, ¡°Get out!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Ye Wu Chen looked teary-eyed at Mu Ru Yue. Feeling wronged, he replied, ¡°I want my wife to bathe me.¡± Unknowingly, Mu Ru Yue felt as though she was looking at a cute puppy wagging its tail and begging for pity when she looked at the current Ye Wu Chen. This made her unable to harden her heart and chase him away. ¡°My wife.¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s eyes looked innocent and enticing as he pitifully looked at Mu Ru Yue. ¡°We have already went through the bridal ceremony to be an official husband and wife. Shall I ask Uncle Emperor to make a decree order to allow us to wed?¡± ¡°Bri¡­ bridal ceremony?¡± Mu Ru Yue nearly choked on her own saliva as she coughed twice before continuing, ¡°Wu Chen, do you know what a bridal ceremony means?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Ye Wu Chen smiled. His smile was as dazzling as the sun, which made people forget about everything. ¡°My wet nurse told me that during the bridal ceremony, every couple will sleep on a bed, and the groom will lie on top of the bride¡¯s body. That was why Iid on my wife¡¯s body after sneakily entering my wife¡¯s room that day. We have already underwent the bridal ceremony.¡± Mu Ru Yue was shocked speechless. ¡®That¡­that was a bridal ceremony?¡¯ ¡°My wet nurse also said that after the bridal ceremony, the bride will be pregnant. When will my wife give birth to my babies?¡± Ye Wu Chen seemingly didn¡¯t seem to notice Mu Ru Yue being at a loss and looked expectantly at her stomach. ¡°Why will a girl be pregnant after a manid on top of her body? How are babies born?¡± At this moment, Mu Ru Yue nked. She was still a virgin, so how could she be pregnant? As to how babies were born, how was she going to exin this to him? Just as Ye Wu Zhen stepped forward to take a bath with Mu Ru Yue, he identally missed a step and fell towards her. Mu Ru Yue was still in the bath, so he ended up directly pushing her into the depths of the bath. Their distance was so close, they could feel one another¡¯s breath. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s face flushed red, her heart palpitating like a bounding fawn. She hastily suppressed her indescribable and unfathomable feelings as she pushed Ye Wu Chen away. Shua! Mu Ru Yue rapidly got out from the bath and wordlessly put on her clothes before leaving. Seeing her fleeing figure, Ye Wu Chen, who was still in the bath, couldn¡¯t help butugh. If Mu Ru Yue were to witness his current look, how could she still believe he was a fool whose mentality stagnated as a child? His appearance was as handsome as usual, and his beauty made the world pale inparison. The difference was that his eyes weren¡¯t as pure and clean as when he was before others. His ck eyes shone with evil and cold rays of light. The current him had a significantly more noble aura aspared to when he was pretending to be a fool. He was like a highly ranked king who carried an icy aura. With a wave of his hand, a cloth was summoned in his grip. After he redressed, a ck clothed man appeared behind him from the sky. ¡°Master, may your subordinate be bold to ask a question. Why didn¡¯t you take advantage of that opportunity with the mistress¡­¡± The atmosphere suddenly became tense. The ck clothed man¡¯s heart shuddered before hastily kneeling to the ground and apologising, ¡°Your subordinate knows his mistake.¡± The instant he knelt, the oppressive aura gradually dissipated. Chapter 75 - Ye Tian Feng’s Plan

Chapter 75 - Ye Tian Feng¡¯s n

Ye Wu Chen shifted his gaze to look at his subordinate, wiping away all traces of emotion from his god-like face. The ck clothed person knew that his master was extremely unsatisfied with his words. ¡°She will marry Ben Wang.¡± Ye Wu Chen had already turned his head away when he said this. With traces of happiness in his eyes, he continued, ¡°Ben Wang isn¡¯t in a hurry. Sooner orter, she will be Ben Wang¡¯s wife. Ben Wang will definitely not do any immoral acts to her before we officially get married.¡± ¡®But teasing that girl is rather interesting¡­¡¯ Ye Wu Chen chuckled softly. That girl wasn¡¯t scared of the pain during essence purification, so he initially thought that she was unfeminine. Who could have thought that she would have such bashful moments that even caused her to run away. Ye Wu Chen didn¡¯t even notice that his smile became gentler as he thought about Mu Ru Yue¡¯s flushed face. In the royal pce, the Emperor of Zi Yue had a headache. Looking at his grandson, he massaged his temple. ¡°Feng Er, you were the one who wanted to abandon Mu Ru Yue, so why are you so persistent in marrying her today? That girl has a really stubborn temperament. No matter how much I pressured her that day, she didn¡¯t budge.¡± ¡°Royal Grandfather, I didn¡¯t notice Mu Ru Yue¡¯s excellence at that time. Since she has such exceptional innate talent, if she were to marry me, it will also be a type of assistance for Royal Grandfather.¡± ¡°But I have, after all, ordered her to wed with the Ghost King¡­¡± The Emperor of Zi Yue frowned, feeling slightly conflicted. Even he wanted to change his imperial edict. However, he had already gone back on his words once. If he were to withdraw his order again, wouldn¡¯t he earn ridicule from the people in the world? Ye Tian Feng smiled before saying confidently, ¡°Royal Grandfather, you were rough when you made the decree and didn¡¯t set the actual date of marriage. Currently, your grandson won¡¯t request for you to withdraw the imperial edict. I just wish that Royal Grandfather could dy their wedding for a few months time. Your grandson will regain Mu Ru Yue¡¯s affections in those few months. At that time, when shees forth to personally request the termination of the marriage between her and the Ghost King, Royal Grandfather can conveniently ept. People will not vilify Royal Grandfather, and they will instead say that Royal Grandfather is a wise Emperor for his help in putting a couple together.¡± The Emperor of Zi Yue¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°That¡¯s a great n. It¡¯s really a waste for Mu Ru Yue to marry the Ghost King. Alright, I¡¯ll immediately dy their marriage for a few months time. You must use those few months to regain her affections.¡± ¡°Your Grandson shall thank Royal Grandfather beforehand.¡± Ye Tian Feng smiled; he was confident that he could regain Mu Ru Yue¡¯s affections in these few months. That girl had always been chasing after him since they were young. Recently, he had broken her heart so she¡¯d rejected him. He believe that time would heal everything. As long as he was sincere enough, she wouldn¡¯t continue to reject him. But how could Ye Tian Feng know that his discussion with the Emperor of Zi Yue was heard by a young pce maid belonging to Ji Ru Ya? That young pce maid had long ago epted Ji Ru Ya¡¯s order to report any and all matters regarding Mu Ru Yue to her. Moreover, Ji Ru Ya had saved her life before; so after hearing their discussion, she immediately left to report to her. Thus, after the imperial edict had been finalized, Ji Ru Ya dispatched people to inform Mu Ru Yue of the conversation. Coincidentally, Wu Yu also came to find Mu Ru Yue. Hence, the naturally protective Grandmaster Wu Yu was instantly enraged. ¡°What? That bastard Ye Tian Feng has the guts to fancy my disciple? Does he even have any qualities that ispatible with my disciple?! No, this matter can¡¯t be left unresolved. I¡¯ll go and find that damnable Tian Yuan now!¡± Chapter 76 - You’re Incompatible With Her

Chapter 76 - You¡¯re Ipatible With Her

The enraged Wu Yu didn¡¯t even listen to what Mu Ru Yue had to say. With a snort, he left to settle the score with Tian Yuan. The pitiful Tian Yuan would undergo another round of undeserved cmity. This time, the reason for his dressing down was his disciple fancying someone he shouldn¡¯t. Of course, the oue of that was him being violently bashed by Wu Yu. In Jing King Manor. Within a peaceful courtyard, Ye Tian Feng was contentedly sun tanning. It was as though he could already foresee the scene where Mu Ru Yue willingly entered his embrace. He couldn¡¯t bear to not smile. At this moment, a figure suddenly charged straight into the manor, shocking Ye Tian Feng. When he shifted his gaze to see who dared to barge into his Jing King Manor. He opened his mouth to speak, only to pause when he saw the gloomy expression on the intruder¡¯s face. Ye Tian Feng¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡®Can it be that since I retained Ting Er, master hase to settle the score with me?¡¯ ¡°Master, why have youe? If you want Ting Er to return to you, you just need to have someone inform me. Why have youe personally? I will let her leave with you now.¡± Currently, Ye Tian Feng still thought Tian Yuan kept Mu Ting Er as his Yao Tong because of her talent. ¡°Leave that girl here temporarily before sending her back after a few days.¡± Tian Yuan shook his head. ¡°I¡¯vee to you for a different matter. I¡¯ve heard that you want to marry Mu Ru Yue of the Mu family?¡± ¡°Indeed. Master, Mu Ru Yue¡¯s talent is great. She has the qualification to be matched up with me.¡± Ye Tian Feng didn¡¯t understand what Tian Yuan was up to. When was he so interested in his marriages? ¡°Disciple, just give up.¡± Tian Yuan sighed. ¡°You¡¯re ipatible with her, so you should let her go. Otherwise, you¡¯ll definitely give rise to undeserved cmity. When that timees, even I won¡¯t be able to protect you.¡± Ye Tian Feng looked at a loss at Tian Yuan. ¡®What does master¡¯s words means? Can it be that Mu Ru Yue has a master of higher cultivation than master? How can that be?¡¯ ¡°But, master¡­¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Tian Yuan bellowed coldly as he interrupted Ye Tian Feng. ¡°If you persist in going after her, you won¡¯t be my disciple from now on. I¡¯ve not lived long enough yet, so I don¡¯t want to be dragged into that mess by you.¡± Upon saying that, he ignored the astonished Ye Tian Feng and left the manor. ¡°Li Lu, these are the experts you¡¯ve gathered?¡± Inside the Mu Residence, Mu Ru Yue sized up the men before her and nodded in approval. ¡°They aren¡¯t bad. These are the Essence Purification Pills that I¡¯ve promised. Consume it!¡± In truth, the person with the highest status was neither the Emperor of a Kingdom nor the leader of a sect; it was the alchemist who could manufacture miraculous pills. Any alchemist expert would be treated as a guest in any country or sect they visit. Those miraculous pills in their hands were priceless. Thus, when people heard that they really had an Essence Purification Pill to consume, they became excited and looked gratified at Mu Ru Yue. If it wasn¡¯t for her, they probably wouldn¡¯t be able to consume such a pill in their life. Those hot blooded men¡¯s hands trembled as they held onto the pill. This was neither cabbage nor a Human Stage Low Rank pill; it was a genuine Earth Stage Mid Rank Essence Purification Pill. ¡°Mistress, you really treat us well.¡± Touched, Li Lu wiped his tears from his face. ¡°My father initially gave me a beating for bing a servant, but being able to follow you as my mistress is my greatest fortune. I will never regret this decision.¡± After saying that, Li Lu raised his head and swallowed the pill. Chapter 77 - Invitation To The Pill Assembly Part 1

Chapter 77 - Invitation To The Pill Assembly Part 1

After Li Lu swallowed the Essence Purification Pill, the others followed and swallowed theirs. A series of crackling sounds from bones was instantly heard. The intense pain caused everyone to drop and roll on the ground, crying out in agony. ¡®It hurts! This is too fu*king painful! So the process of purifying the body¡¯s essence is this painful¡­¡¯ If they were to know that Mu Ru Yue had undergone this process before and hadn¡¯t made a single sound as she tightly gritted her teeth, wouldn¡¯t they want to hide in a hole out of embarrassment? Watching the men rolling on the ground, Mu Ru Yue wordlessly left the area. Just as she entered the front courtyard, she coincidentally ran into Wu Yu. He had just arrived in search of her. ¡°Little girl,¡± Wu Yu¡¯s eyes lit up while he went over with a giggle. ¡°I¡¯vee to find you for a matter.¡± Seeing him smile with ill-intent, Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyebrows rose as she waited for him to continue. ¡°Hehe! It¡¯s like this¡­¡± Wu Yu rubbed his palms andughed, saying, ¡°Do you understand the status of alchemists in this world? To be an authentic alchemist, you must be acknowledged as one during a Pill Assembly. Such a convention is held every five years and, conveniently, there will be a Pill Master General Assembly held next month. As your master, I wish for you to participate in that assembly. First, it will allow you to prove your strength and second, I hope that you can return as champion of that event.¡± The Pill Master General Assembly, as the name suggested, was the Alchemists¡¯ general assembly. The day it is hosted bes a day of extreme importance to all alchemists, but the Pill Master General Assembly had stipted that those over 30 wouldn¡¯t be able to participate. It could also be said that this was apetition for youngsters. The main reason why Wu Yu wanted her to participate in the Pill Assembly was because while it gathered talents, it would also help increase her knowledge. There was also a rumour that the Pill Assembly President¡¯s grandson would also be participating in this Alchemists¡¯ general assembly. If it wasn¡¯t for Mu Ru Yue appearing out of nowhere, Wu Yu would probably have been impressed by that brat¡¯s talent as he was skilled enough to reach the Earth Stage Mid Rank at only 17 years old. ¡°Pill Assembly? How do I participate in it?¡± Glimmers of light danced in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes. She was highly interested in this Pill Assembly. ¡°That¡¯s simple; I¡¯ve already gotten an invitation to the Pill Assembly for you.¡± Wu Yu chuckled as he took out a bright gold invitation from his clothing. The invitation had ¡®Pill Assembly¡¯ in sparkling letters on it. ¡°This is the invitation to the Pill Assembly. I took it from Tian Yuan. Even though the Pill Assembly had given me an invitation half a year ago, I didn¡¯t have a disciple then so I lost it. Thus, unfortunately, you¡¯ll have to use Tian Yuan¡¯s invitation in order to participate in the Pill Assembly. Furthermore, I¡¯ve also helped you obtained proof of status of being an alchemist.¡± While Wu Yu said that, he took out a crest. It had the shape of a grey-coloured Pill Furnace with two horizontal lines beneath it that represented Mid Rank. ¡°All alchemists can go to the Pill Pavilion to test their rank. Following that, the Pill Pavilion will give out proof of their strength. In this world, anyone with the crest of an alchemist will be acknowledged by the rest of the world. The grey crest I¡¯m giving to you now represents that you¡¯re at the Human Stage level.¡± The Human Stage, Earth Stage, Mundane Stage, Heaven Stage, and Divine Stage were represented as grey, green, blue, white, and gold respectively. The horizontal lines at the bottom of the crest represented one¡¯s exact rank. For example, if the crest was grey with a horizontal line, it would reflect the Human Stage Low Rank; two horizontal lines would mean Mid Rank; three lines meant High Rank; four lines meant Peak Rank¡­ ¡°Human Stage Mid Rank crest?¡± Mu Ru Yue nced curiously at Wu Yu. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Wu Yu nodded with a smile. ¡°If I were to give you the crest that represented the Earth Stage Mid Rank, it would be too eye-catching. It should be impossible for a person of your age to reach such a level. If you were to bring that crest out, you¡¯ll definitely scare a crowd of people to death. Even the grandson of that old fellow of the Pill Assembly was 17 before he could reach the Earth Stage Mid Rank. Sigh~ The disparity seems toorge¡­¡± Chapter 78 - Invitation To The Pill Assembly Part 2

Chapter 78 - Invitation To The Pill Assembly Part 2

Wu Yu coughed drily twice before continuing, ¡°My disciple, I hope that you¡¯ll be the dark horse of thepetition and show your prowess at the most crucial moment in order to give those old fellows a fright.¡± He couldn¡¯t help butugh heartily when he imagined the stupefied looks of those old fellows. Who told that damnable old man of the Pill Assembly to brag so much about his grandson before him? No matter how talented his grandson was, he couldn¡¯t bepared to his precious disciple. Mu Ru Yue shook her head helplessly. It was truly a headache to have a master that didn¡¯t act like an elder. ¡°When should I leave for it?¡± ¡°You should head out today. I¡¯ve already nned your itinerary so that you reach the venue for the Pill Assembly in exactly a month¡¯s time. Hehe. Disciple! You must work hard to help your master gain some face.¡± ¡°Today?¡± Mu Ru Yue clenched the invitation in her hand before nodding. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll bid my farewells to Wu Chen before setting out for the Pill Assembly.¡± Petals from a peach blossom tree descended as the wind blew. Ye Wu Chen stood in the midst of this wind, staring unknowingly at something. It seemed surreal. He looked dreamlike with his shoulders covered with tender pink petals. ¡°Wu Chen.¡± A gentle voice was heard behind him so Wu Chen gradually turned around. When he saw the young maiden behind him, a mesmerizing smile crept on his handsome face ¡°My wife, you¡¯vee.¡± It was unknown when Mu Ru Yue had gotten used to his calls. She calmly epted his reliance on her. Ever since he knew she stayed here, he stubbornly wanted to stay with her to the point that he was even willing to serve her tea and water, warm up her bed, being ordered around by her like a fool. ¡°Wu Chen, I¡¯m here to bid you farewell.¡± Mu Ru Yue lifted her head to look at the handsome appearance before her. It was the first time she truly found that Wu Chen¡¯s looks were really exceptional His skin was undeniably fair, but not to the point of being unhealthy. It was milky white. In addition, he had a pair of pure eyes that were filled with innocence, making him appear so very charming. His eyshes drooped slightly as he looked at her pitifully, like an abandoned puppy. ¡°Where is my wife going? It can¡¯t be to leave without returning like my Royal parents, right?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart softened. She could never be mean towards him. ¡°I just need to settle some matters. I¡¯ll return shortly after.¡± Hearing that, Ye Wu Chen heaved a clear sigh of relief before slowly walking towards Mu Ru Yue, causing her heart to palpitate. They were so close they could feel each other¡¯s breath. Ye Wu Chen¡¯s looks were so impable that there wasn¡¯t a single defect, even when she examined him at such a close distance. His slightly pursed up lips from before now formed into a gentle line. ¡°Wu Chen¡­Wuu¡­¡± A pair of lips sealed hers before she could finish her sentence. It was not like the fleeting kiss Ye Wu Chen usually gave. He gave her a somewhat amateurish kiss. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body shuddered slightly before she abruptly pushed Ye Wu Chen away from her body. She narrowed her eyes to size up the slightly flushed youth standing before her, but didn¡¯t say anything. It was impossible to know what mood she was in from just her expression. ¡°My¡­ My wife¡­¡± Ye Wu Chen panicked as it seemed that he always overdid things to the woman before him. Moreover, he couldn¡¯t forget that she wasn¡¯t an ordinary girl. Could it be she had figured something out? ¡°Previously in the Imperial Garden, I saw King Hua push down a pce maid on the ground. Then, then he did this¡­¡± Ye Wu Chen lowered his head, appearing as though he had done something wrong. Chapter 79 - Enchanter Feng Jing Tian Part 1

Chapter 79 - Enchanter Feng Jing Tian Part 1

¡°King Hua? Ye Yi Hua?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze chilled. ¡°So it¡¯s him. Wu Chen, just walk away from him in the future. Don¡¯t even look at him. Otherwise, he might corrupt you.¡± The pitiful King Hua didn¡¯t know what had happened but he had already been cklisted by Mu Ru Yue. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to whatever my wife says.¡± Ye Wu Chen smiled. His smile was as eye catching as sunlight. It made Mu Ru Yue¡¯s icy heart gradually thaw. Moreover, his eyes looked so sincere¡­ ¡°Wu Chen, you must take care of yourself in the period when I¡¯m not around.¡± Mu Ru Yue held onto Ye Wu Chen¡¯s hands as she continued with a smile, ¡°I promise you that I¡¯ll return quickly.¡± Ye Wu Chen gazed at the girl before him. He really wanted to keep her hidden so that nobody could see her, but he understood that this girl was destined to be dazzling. He walked forward and gripped Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hands instead before saying with a domineering, yet childish tone, ¡°My wife, you are mine. You¡¯re mine forever.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled, but didn¡¯t ce his words in her heart. Perhaps there were a few times when she got disconcerted by Ye Wu Chen¡¯s actions, but she treated him as a child that relied on her. Thus, she didn¡¯t think much of his words and only thought they were spoken by a child that didn¡¯t want to lose his family. Perhaps Ye Wu Chen¡¯s position in her heart had subconsciously changed, but she hadn¡¯t yet realised it. Even though Mu Ru Yue¡¯s past life was rich, she was still clueless about rtionships. Watching Mu Ru Yue¡¯s departing figure, the innocence within Ye Wu Chen¡¯s eyes slowly disappeared. What reced it was a devilish aura. He curved the corner of his lips slightly upward and used a slender finger to caress his lips. That smile of his made him look increasingly bewitching. ¡°It seems that I have to work harder to gain her affection¡­¡± In the Mu Manor, Mu Yi Xue stood up excitedly, causing the chair to scrape against the floor. With tion in her eyes, she said, ¡°Is this the truth? That slut Mu Ru Yue is really leaving Phoenix City? That¡¯s great. I¡¯ll make it so that she will never be able to return!¡± As she said this, her adorable face revealed unprecedented viciousness. ¡®I hate her. How can I not? I¡¯ll never forget that day. Father and I had graciously gone to invite her back home. Who knew that the slut would make me lose face before the man that had gained my affection?¡¯ ¡°But young mistress¡­¡± Her maidservant was hesitant. The Eldest young mistress was the Third young mistress¡¯s blood rted elder sister. Why did the Third young mistress hate her so much when they came from the same mother? ¡°You can withdraw now. You don¡¯t need to care about this matter, nor are you to report this to father. I naturally have means to deal with that slut.¡± Glimmers of light danced within Mu Yi Xue¡¯s eyes as she smiled. ¡®Mu Ru Yue, you¡¯re the one that didn¡¯t want to walk upon heaven¡¯s path and insisted on walking down the hellish route. Since you¡¯re seeking death, I¡¯ll mercifully send you off. But it would be too kind to send you off so easily.¡¯ After Liu Huan left, Mu Yi Xue took out a whistle. A man had given that whistle to her as repayment for saving his life. Actually, Mu Yi Xue didn¡¯t know how she had saved him. She had once coincidentally wandered into an unmanned house in the back courtyard of the Mu family and saw a guy lying on a bed inside that house. When that guy opened his eyes and saw her, he had thanked her for saving his life and had then said that if she ever needed help, all she needed to do was blow on the whistle to find him. He was willing to help her with one matter. Naturally, Mu Yi Xue didn¡¯t bother rifying his assumptions which resulted in a fortuitous encounter for her, so she cheerfully epted his gratitude for having saved him. Chapter 80 - Enchanter Feng Jing Tian Part 2

Chapter 80- Enchanter Feng Jing Tian Part 2

Mu Yi Xue ced the whistle between her lips before blowing on it, ying a wonderful tune. Just as she was about to be entranced by this tune, red clothes neared her from afar, as though a ball of mes was charging over¡­ A man sat reclined in front of the window, his red clothes slightly open to reveal his fair chest. The man looked exceptionally mesmerizing. He had a charming smile on his exquisite face and his eyes seemed to seduce one¡¯s soul. His every frown and smile was very enticing. He was just like a peerless enchanter that could easily seize a person¡¯s soul. An enticing smile disguised his gloom and heartlessness¡­ Shua! Feng Jing Tian withdrew the whistle before tossing a breathtaking gaze towards Mu Yi Xue. With a slight knit of his brows, disgust shed past his eyes. ¡°Tell me, why did you seek for me? You only have one chance.¡± Mu Yi Xue snapped out of her shock. Even though this man was handsome, he was too gloomy. He wasn¡¯t her type. The type she liked was that young youth with a heavenly appearance. ¡°I want you to kill someone for me.¡± Mu Yi Xue gritted her teeth as she continued viciously, ¡°It¡¯s Mu Ru Yue of the Mu family. It¡¯s best for you to first rape her before killing her, then chop her into countless pieces!¡± Feng Jing Tian nced calmly at her. His monster-like appearance gradually darkened. ¡°Even though I don¡¯t like doing this, since I have promised you, I shall aplish it. But you only have this one chance. After this, I will not owe you anything more.¡± He didn¡¯t like owing favours so he¡¯d ced this condition. Upon saying this, he no longer looked at Mu Yi Xue. With a sh, his body disappeared from the window, red clothes instantly vanishing beneath the sunlight. Green Bamboo Mountain was the only path to the Pill Assembly. Currently atop Green Bamboo Mountain, it was quiet. The dried leaves Mu Ru Yue stepped on gave off a rustling sound. The ck beast within her embrace often surveyed their surroundings, its domineering eyes containing faint glimmers of light. Suddenly, an icy and oppressive aura came over, causing Mu Ru Yue¡¯s breathing to hasten. ¡°Who?¡± Mu Ru Yue slightly turned her head and examined her surroundings warily. Suddenly, at this serene mountain valley, an androgynousughter rang out as a red-clothed person appeared before Mu Ru Yue. The man before her was undeniably beautiful. His beauty was mesmerizing, like a peerless enchanter. Mu Ru Yue, who had lived two lives, hadn¡¯t seen a man as beautiful as this. Even girls couldn¡¯t bepared to his beauty. If it wasn¡¯t for that adam¡¯s apple, there would probably be many that would think this enchanter was a girl. ¡°Mu Ru Yue?¡± Feng Jing Tian curled his lips upward. He sized up the young girl before him. With an enticing smirk, he continued, ¡°I had previously owed someone a favour so I¡¯ve promised to kill you for her. Moreover, she wanted me to rape you before killing you. However, raping a girl isn¡¯t something that I, Feng Jing Tian, can do. It will also be too tarnishing to let someone else do you.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression slightly darkened. She could feel that this man was extremely powerful. He gave her a familiar feeling, but she couldn¡¯t remember where she¡¯d met him¡­ ¡°Of course,¡± Feng Jing Tian chuckled with an enchanting smile, one so beautiful it could captivate anyone¡¯s gaze. ¡°If you¡¯re willing to be my woman, I¡¯ll let you go. This is, perhaps, an extremely profitable deal. What do you say?¡± Feng Jing Tian used his slender fingers to caress his jawline as he said it with a faint smile. Chapter 81 – Enchanter Feng Jing Tian Part 3

Chaptre 81 ¨C Enchanter Feng Jing Tian Part 3

Chaptre 81 - Enchanter Feng Jing Tian Part 3 ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m not interested in feminine guys.¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her head as she looked at the enchanter-like man with an undissolvable iciness in her eyes. Feng Jing Tian spread his hands helplessly. ¡°In that case, there¡¯s no other way.¡± Hong! A powerful aura burst forth from Feng Jing Tian¡¯s body. That icy aura carried a harsh killing intent that rapidly charged towards Mu Ru Yue. At this moment, a pair of hands embraced Mu Ru Yue¡¯s waist and brought her into an embrace. Following that, Yan Jin casually brandished his hand, creating a ck ray that shot towards Feng Jing Tian. When the two powers collided, it momentarily caused the entire mountain to quake a few times. ¡°Little girl, give me the Nine Leaves Snow Lotus.¡± Yan Jin lifted his gaze to look at the monstrous man standing not far from him. Theplexion of his handsome face was slightly pale. He was an expert! Even though Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t know what Yan Jin wanted to do, she still passed him the Nine Leaves Snow Lotus. Yan Jin wordlessly grabbed the Nine Leaves Snow Lotus and swallowed it whole. Hong! A tyrannical power surged from his body, directly creating a breakthrough in his strength. ¡°Human Metamorphosed Beast.¡± Feng Jing Tian slightly narrowed his eyes. There was such a powerful spiritual beast in this woman¡¯s possession. He¡¯d really belittled her. But in this case, wouldn¡¯t it be more interesting? ¡°Woman, I¡¯ve suddenly realised you¡¯re very interesting.¡± Feng Jing Tianughed suddenly as his eyes looked directly at Mu Ru Yue. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I will never be interested in you.¡± Ayer of frost covered Mu Ru Yue¡¯s face as she said coldly, ¡°Yan Jin, don¡¯t kill him. I want to know who the mastermind is.¡± However, there wasn¡¯t a need to question him with torture. She already knew that only the people from the Mu family would do this. Yan Jin slightly squinted as iciness crept into his eyes. He leapt towards Feng Jing Tian while simultaneously revealing a ck curved de. The curved de gave off a dazzling ray of light as it struck towards the side of Feng Jing Tian. Feng Jing Tian immediately shifted his body to the side, narrowly avoiding the blow. Hmph! Yan Jin coldly snorted. Seeing that his first move wasn¡¯t effective, he increased the strength of his attack. Mu Ru Yue, who still stood behind them, watched their intense battle. It was unknown what she was thinking. As she zoned out, Feng Jing Tian found a space to strike at Yan Jin. The red figure then rapidly charged towards Mu Ru Yue, taking advantage of the time when Yan Jin dodged his attack. ¡°Stop!¡± Yan Jin hollered with fury as a trace of a bloody light shed in his eyes. How could he let anyone hurt her? He must chop his corpse into countless pieces! A breeze blew past, causing hairs to flutter. Simrly, it exposed the butterfly-shaped red mole behind Mu Ru Yue¡¯s ears. The very moment Feng Jing Tian saw that red mole, he halted. Peng! Just as Feng Jing Tian stood stunned, Yan Jin kicked him directly in the chest. He was sent flying and crashed into a tree while still in a daze. ¡°Was it you that saved me three years ago when I was heavily injured and unintentionally trespassed into Mu Manor?¡± It was definitely that red mole. When his consciousness was hazy, he groggily saw that a young girl with a red butterfly mole had helped him dress his wounds before he passed out. When he woke up, he saw Mu Yi Xue of the Mu family. Thus, he took Mu Yi Xue to be his saviour. ¡°Three years ago?¡± Mu Ri Yue frowned. There was an inkling of it happening in her memory. It was no wonder she felt that he looked familiar. But no matter what the previous body¡¯s owner had done, it didn¡¯t have anything to do with her. Chapter 82 - Enchanter Feng Jing Tian Part 4

Chapter 82 - Enchanter Feng Jing Tian Part 4

¡°So what if it is or isn¡¯t?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression chilled. She didn¡¯t forget that this man hade to kill her. ¡°Tell me, who is it that told you to kill me?¡± Feng Jing Tian gradually snapped out of his shock. When he thought about Mu Yi Xue lying to him, his expression darkened. A trace of viciousness shed past his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s Mu Yi Xue of the Mu family.¡± Once he said that, Feng Jing Tian felt an icy aura came over. He looked in surprise at the young girl emitting such an icy aura. ¡°Mu family. As expected, it really is the Mu family.¡± Mu Ru Yue sneered. ¡°I¡¯ve never provoked them and yet they constantly provoke me. It seems that the previous lessons weren¡¯t enough. When I return, I¡¯ll settle all the debts with the Mu family. But even though you weren¡¯t the main instigator, you still came over by her order so¡­¡± She lowered her gaze at Feng Jing Tian, who was on the ground, and her sneer intensified. Feng Jing Tian¡¯s body shook as he replied, feeling wronged, ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were the true saviour. Worsees to worst, I¡¯ll be your guard to protect you.¡± Moreover, his strength wasn¡¯t inferior to the spiritual beast, so no matter what, this girl wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to him. However, it was still Feng Jing Tian that was initially in the wrong. Regardless of what she did to him, he wouldn¡¯t fight back. ¡°I can¡¯t afford to have a guard like you.¡± Mu Ru Yue coldly looked at Feng Jing Tian as she drily said that. She was obviously unable to feel any good intentions towards the guy that wanted to kill her. Feng Jing Tian bit his red lips as heid on the ground. The slightly opened red clothes revealed his exquisitely fair chest,pletely showing off an enchanter¡¯s mesmerizing demeanour. ¡°How about I pay the price and give this body to you? Come, quicklye over. I¡¯ll use my body to repay you.¡± Saying that, he closed his eyes as if he was awaiting death. Yet, there wasn¡¯t any movement after a long period of time. He sluggishly opened his enticing eyes and found that Mu Ru Yue had already carried Yan Jin far away from him¡­ When the wind blew, Feng Jing Tian was like the abandoned leaves as heid on the ground. ¡°It seems that I¡¯ve fallen for her.¡± Feng Jing Tian¡¯s mind was filled with that young girl¡¯s cold appearance. As he pondered about it, he chuckled. ¡°If she gives me two punches, perhaps I¡¯ll be much more blissful¡­¡± If Mu Ru Yue were to hear his mutters, she would probably want to vomit 300 milliliters of blood. He was heading in the direction of masochism. ¡°Little girl, are you going to let him off just like that?¡± Yan Jin lifted his gaze to look puzzledly at Mu Ru Yue. This youngdy didn¡¯t seem the type to let her enemy go so easily. ¡°He possesses great strength. At most, you would only be able to beat him into a tie.¡± Mu Ru Yue frowned slightly as she continued, ¡°Since we can¡¯t kill him, we can only leave him. I feel disgusted by his shy appearance.¡± Seeing such a mboyant man, it really gave people goosebumps¡­ ¡°Little girl, I¡¯ll quicklye to find you.¡± Feng Jing Tian looked in the direction that young girl disappeared and smiled faintly. Now, he had something more important to do. Thinking about Mu Yi Xue, his gaze darkened. It was his fault for recognizing the wrong person, but that girl didn¡¯t rify and just epted everything readily. This matter was intolerable to Feng Jing Tian. ¡°Mu Yi Xue, didn¡¯t you want people to rape her? I¡¯ll let you experience that.¡± Upon saying that, he looked in the direction Mu Ru Yue had left before rapidly heading back where he came from. Fragrance Pavilion. Mu Yi Xue anxiously paced back and forth, her gaze frequently shooting towards the window. She didn¡¯t know if that man had done the deed. Thinking about that slut being catered by a man, she couldn¡¯t help but smile with tion¡­ Chapter 83 - Enchanter Feng Jing Tian Part 5

Chapter 83- Enchanter Feng Jing Tian Part 5

Suddenly, an indistinct fragrance drifted in from outside. Mu Yi Xue initially didn¡¯t find anything amiss, but she gradually realized that something was wrong¡­¡­ ¡°Hot, it¡¯s really hot.¡± Mu Yi Xue¡¯s face flushed red as a scorching heat came from the bottom of her heart. She couldn¡¯t help but pull on her clothes to make herself feel better. At this moment, a male servant pushed open the door. Who knew that once he came in, Mu Yi Xue pounced on him like wolves and tigers. After being pushed to the ground, there wasn¡¯t any time to feel that something was amiss as they did it¡­ Even though the servant was a man, his cultivation was inferior to Mu Yi Xue¡¯s, so how could he withstand her? Moreover, Mu Yi Xue was currently so seductive. A man wouldn¡¯t be able to resist her initiative anyway, so aftering back to his senses he had already engaged with her. Perched on a tree outside the door, Feng Jing Tian, his red clothes fluttering, smiled coldly as he watched what was happening. His gazended behind Mu Yi Xue¡¯s ears¡­ It waspletely clean and without a mark. It was obvious that the girl he¡¯d met wasn¡¯t her. ¡°B*tch, you actually dared lie to me!¡± Feng Jing Tian¡¯s enchanter-like appearance darkened. His fingers clenched tightly onto the tree branch. A sinister ray of light glimmered in Feng Jing Tian¡¯s eyes. ¡°Since you had the guts to lie to me, it¡¯s time to pay the price.¡± What he hated the most in life was when people yed with him like a monkey. Since Mu Yi Xue lied to this demon, hering days would definitely be so miserable that nobody would bear to witness it. After casting a final nce of Mu Yi Xue kissing the male servant, a trace of disgust shed past Feng Jing Tian¡¯s eyes. With a turn of his body, those red clothes disappeared from the tree. It was as though he had never been there. After a long period of time, the two in the room were so exhausted that they couldn¡¯t move. Mu Yi Xue instantly came back to her senses. She immediately shrieked, tightly covering her chest with her arms as she looked ferociously at the man before her. ¡®Why¡­why did I do that?¡¯ Her innocence was actually ruined under the hand of a servant! In this case, her life was over. If this were to be known by father, he would definitely make her wed this servant secretly before lying that she had died from illness in order to save the family¡¯s face. ¡®No! I don¡¯t want that!¡¯ ¡°Young mistress, what happened?¡± Liu Huan¡¯s worried voice came in from outside. Mu Yi Xue reacted and gritted her teeth while saying, ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong. It was just a mouse. You don¡¯t have toe in. Just continue doing what you need to do.¡± Liu Huan felt that something was strange. The Third young mistress wasn¡¯t as dainty as the Second young mistress. Why was she frightened by a mouse? However, she didn¡¯t dwell more on her thoughts and left without hesitation. ¡°Young mistress, your servant, Ming Xiang, will definitely be responsible for you.¡± Ming Xiang seemed to be reminiscing about the previously wondrous taste as he said this seriously. Pa! Mu Yi Xue raised her hand and viciously pped Ming Xiang. She said loathing, ¡°Just look at yourself. You look so ordinary and have such a small build. Moreover, you don¡¯t have any status. How can you be responsible for this missy? I want to kill you. As long as you¡¯re dead, there won¡¯t be anyone that will know about this.¡± She definitely couldn¡¯t let anyone know that she had lost her innocence. Otherwise, who could she marry, excluding this servant? With her noble status, how could such a low status person have the right to marry her? Ming Xiang was initially kind enough to want to be responsible for Mu Yi Xue. Who knew that this girl wanted to kill him? He didn¡¯t want to die so he naturally wouldn¡¯t continue to be courteous. ¡°Young mistress, this servant only wanted to report something to young mistress. Who knew that once young mistress met this servant, she pounced at him as though she were a starving wolf pouncing on its prey and forced this servant to do those kinds of things with her? Everything was initiated by young mistress. What does any of it have to do with this servant then?¡± Chapter 84 - Madam Sheng Yue Part 1

Chapter 84- Madam Sheng Yue Part 1

¡°You¡­¡± Mu Yi Xue didn¡¯t expect this servant to dare to talk to her in such a manner. The ferocity in her eyes intensified greatly. She purposely suppressed her voice as she hollered, ¡°Are you seeking death? This missy¡¯s status is so noble, you aren¡¯t even worthy to bepared to this missy¡¯s shoe!¡± Ming Xiangughed coldly. ¡°Young mistress, I won¡¯t spread this matter. But once you do anything that will threaten this servant, this servant can only seek protection. This servant knows that he can¡¯t bepared to young mistress. But this servant will write of this matter and ce it in a bag and pass it to someone. If something were to happen to me, he will announce this matter to the world and let everyone know that young mistress had lost her innocence to me. This undergarment that was used to cover your chest and abdomen shall be treated as a token young mistress gave to me as a sign of affection.¡± Upon saying that, he didn¡¯t watch Mu Yi Xue¡¯s expression and just picked up the undergarment before flying out of the room. When Mu Yi Xue came back to her senses, his parting figure was already far away. She had missed the best chance to kill him. If she were to head out now, there would definitely be many people that would know what she had done. Mu Yi Xue bit her pink lips. Deep hatred filled her heart. She would me this matter on Mu Ru Yue! The only one that hated her within this Phoenix City was only Mu Ru Yue. Thus, it must be she that did this to her! ¡°Mu Ru Yue, I¡¯ll make you live a life worse than death!¡± Frosty rays of light glimmered in Mu Yi Xue¡¯s eyes. Her charming and adorable face turned malevolent. She would definitely pay back the humiliation she¡¯d experienced today by folds to those people. ¡°My lord, it should be fine this way, right?¡± While Mu Yi Xue cursed Mu Ru Yue, Ming Xiang left the Mu Manor. After making a few turns, he met with a man. This man wore a silver mask. His beautiful eyes were filled with a sinister aura and his enticing lips curled upwards into an eerie smile, which made people shiver in fear. ¡°You have done very well. I¡¯ll send people to protect you. Your task is to go and harass her every day.¡± The man coldly gazed towards the far horizon with a trace of iciness in his eyes. ¡®Mu Yi Xue, you dared to try hurt her. I¡¯ll make you live a life worse than death!¡¯ Thinking about the red-clothed, enchanter-like figure that had been hiding behind a tree, the man¡¯s gaze darkened slightly. With his lips sinisterly curled upward, he ordered, ¡°Yun Han, go and investigate that man¡¯s identity.¡± ¡°Yes, master.¡± An icy voice rang out behind the man. Once he said the words, the atmosphere regained its tranquility and the wind stopped blowing. The man smiled as he used a slender finger to caress his lips. His smile was incredibly mesmerizing, making people want to know how handsome his face was behind the mask. ¡°No matter who that man is, you will always be only mine.¡± He definitely wouldn¡¯t let that girl be taken by other men. Her heart would forever be his, only his. But that man was a step faster than him in drugging Mu Yi Xue. But Nobody would move faster than him next time. ¡°Yun Tian, summon Yun Ying back. I¡¯ll leave for a period.¡± Thinking about that girl¡¯s smile, the silver-masked man grinned. He must use this period of time to gain her heart in order to prevent other men from stealing it. He would not lose her this way. Dan City was the venue for the Pill Assembly. It was probably due to the Pill Assembly that Dan City was filled with people. When Mu Ru Yue first stepped into Dan City, she could feel the aura of numerous experts. The Pill Assembly was indeed an event that gathered experts. At this moment, a horse carriage charged over from the front. In that instant, people simultaneously stepped out of the way of the carriage. But at the center of the road, there was a little girl of approximately 3-4 years old standing there unmoving. It appeared she didn¡¯t see the nearing horse carriage¡­ Chapter 85 - Madam Sheng Yue Part 2

Chapter 85 - Madam Sheng Yue Part 2

The crowd sucked in a cold breath. They could already imagine the scene of the child being run over and bing meat paste. They couldn¡¯t help but sigh in pity. The adorable girl that seemed to be as tender as a bun was going to die under the hoof of the horse carriage. However, even if they felt pity, nobody stood out to save that little bun as that horse carriage had the Qin family¡¯s crest. The Qin family was an alchemist n. There was also that talented girl from that n, Qin Fei Fei. The Qin family had always been used to being arrogant and despotic. Who would dare to go against the Qin family? At this critical instant, a sword aura pierced through the air. Hong! The horse carriage was instantly split apartpletely. A figure frantically rolled out of the horse carriage. ¡°Who is it? Who just made a move on this young master?¡± Nobody cared about him as the way the Qin family acted was indeed too domineering after all. They always looked down on people andmitted countless crimes. That little girl turned pale. Fear was shown on her tender face. Sparkling tears welled up in her eyes, almost falling from down her face. Suddenly, a heavenly sound could be heard from above her, causing the frantic heart of the little girl to mysteriously calm down. The girl blinked her long eyshes as she raised her eyes slightly to look at the person before her. It was an elder sister. She looked really pretty, perhaps prettier than her own mother. Even though she wasn¡¯t smiling and had a cold expression, it somehow gave off a feeling that made people want to go near her. Mu Ru Yue heart softened when she looked at the little girl. There seemed to be some power in her blood that guided her to subconsciously save this adorable little bun. ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous here. I¡¯ll bring you home.¡± Mu Ru Yue held onto the little girl¡¯s hand with a slight raise of the lips on her exquisite face. Seeing this attractive smile, the little girl expressed an adorable smile. ¡°Elder sister, you¡¯re really pretty. Qing Qing likes you.¡± If I can bring this good looking elder sister home to be paired with elder brother, elder sister will be able to stay forever with the Xiao family¡­ ¡°Hey! Stop right there!¡± Just as they were about to turn around and leave, an arrogant holler was abruptly heard. Mu Ru Yue nced at the offender before icily shouting, ¡°Scram!¡± ¡°You¡¯re too audacious!¡± Qin Luo furiously shouted. ¡°Do you know who I am? I¡¯m the young master of the Qin family. You dare tell me to scram? Who do you think you are?! First you destroyed my horse carriage, then you insulted me. If I don¡¯t teach you a lesson, then you won¡¯t know why Lord Ma1 has three eyes!¡± Mu Ru Yue eyes slightly narrowed and her impable appearance became increasingly cold. Her gaze contained an ice-cold intent. Before she could make a move, however, a pleasant voice like soft notes was heard from behind. With a shallow smile, she said, ¡°Oh? I don¡¯t know why Lord Ma has three eyes. Can this mister please enlighten me on that and increase my knowledge?¡± As those words were said, the sound of a jade pendant chiming was then emitting constantly. At this instant, everyone looked behind Mu Ru Yue. There was a white-clothed, beautifuldy. If her looks were to be described, then it would be only spoken of as devastatingly beautiful. Even though she dressed up as a madam, it still couldn¡¯t cover up her outstanding beauty. Her figure was graceful and filled with posture. She could captivate souls even when she didn¡¯t intentionally try to charm people. This was the first time the crowd saw such a stunning madam. 1. It ¡®s a legend that someone did something wrong and digged out one of his his eyes to give it to Lord Ma as a repayment for his wrong doings. Or so I googled hahaha~ Chapter 86 - Madam Sheng Yue Part 3

Chapter 86 - Madam Sheng Yue Part 3

¡°Mother.¡± The little girl withdrew her hands from Mu Ru Yue before dashing towards that young madam. She then roughly jumped into her embrace before adorably giggling and saying, ¡°Why has mothere?¡± ¡°You still say that?¡± The young madam tapped the little girl¡¯s nose twice before saying lovingly, ¡°How can I not worry with youing out by yourself? I really don¡¯t know where you inherited this mischief gene from.¡± The little girl stuck out her tongue before smiling adorably. ¡°Mother, just now this bad person wanted to use the horse carriage to knock Qing Qing down. Luckily, this elder sister helped. If not, Qing Qing wouldn¡¯t be able to meet with mother again.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± The young madam¡¯s expression darkened slightly. She looked furiously at Qin Luo as she asked with a cold smile, ¡°Did you try to hurt my precious daughter?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Qin Luo coldly snorted. ¡°Who told this little girl not to get out of the way? If she died from the collision, then so be it. I, Qin Luo, am from the Qin family. It isn¡¯t a big matter to kill a person.¡± The Qin family¡¯s powers were so great that they had some right to give input at the Pill Assembly. Didn¡¯t everyonee here for the Pill Assembly? It couldn¡¯t be that those people would dare to go against the Pill Assembly, right? ¡°Qin family?¡± The young madam sneered. ¡°So what if it¡¯s the Qin family? I won¡¯t let you get away so easily for trying to knock down my girl. Shao He, pass down my order to stop every business under the Qin family. Moreover, make that old head of the Qin family personallye forth to apologise. Otherwise, I won¡¯t return him his son.¡± The crowd was stunned. Nobody knew what identity the young madam actually had that would allow her to pass down such a heavy order. What status did the Qin family have? They were people that held an extremely high status within the Pill Assembly. ¡°Idiot.¡± Qin Luo coldly sniggered as he looked disdainfully at the young madam. Just when he wanted to say more, someone at his side pulled on his sleeve. ¡°Young master, look at the jade pendant at her waist. It was actually able to give off a rainbow colour under the sunlight. If your subordinate hasn¡¯t guessed wrongly, thisdy should be¡­ Madam Sheng Yue.¡± ¡°What?¡± Qin Luo¡¯s expression changed abruptly. ¡®Madam Sheng Yue? How did this happen? I¡¯m finished! I¡¯mpletely doomed! Father will definitely beat me to death for provoking Madam Sheng Yue.¡¯ Even if Qin Luo didn¡¯t have much brains, at this moment, he wouldn¡¯t even dare to think that Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s jade pendant had been stolen. Firstly, there was no one that dared to steal Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s belongings. Secondly, with the strength of Madam Sheng Yue, how could someone so easily steal her personal jade pendant? Thus, this said that the person before him was the genuine Madam Sheng Yue. ¡®I¡¯m finished. It¡¯s over¡­¡­¡¯ Qin Luo¡¯s legs buckled as he sat on the ground with despair. Even if the others didn¡¯t know Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s identity, they could infer it from how Qin Luo was acting. This madam¡¯s status must be extremely high for a member of the Qin family to be so frightened. ¡°Thisdy, I thank you for saving my little girl¡¯s life.¡± Madam Sheng Yue no longer looked at Qin Luo and turned around to walk over to Mu Ru Yue¡¯s side before saying with gratitude. ¡°If you need any help in the future, you cane find me anytime. Currently, I am staying at the Purple Cloud Inn for a period of time.¡± Madam Sheng Yue didn¡¯t know why, but when she looked at Mu Ru Yue, an indescribable feeling arose in her heart that made her want to get close with Mu Ru Yue. If her eldest daughter wasn¡¯t kidnapped that year, she should be at her age. Thinking about her lost eldest daughter, Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s heart turned sour. She had been trying to find the location of her eldest daughter after all these years, but there still wasn¡¯t a single clue. Chapter 87 - Madam Sheng Yue Part 4

Chapter 87 - Madam Sheng Yue Part 4

Thinking about this, she couldn¡¯t help but secretly wipe away her tears before saying with a slight smile, ¡°That¡¯s right, I don¡¯t know your name yet.¡± ¡°Mu Ru Yue.¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t have any ill feeling towards this Madam Sheng Yue. ¡°Lady Mu, is it alright if I call you Yue Er?¡± An exceptional smile was visible on Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s face. With anticipation in her eyes, she continued, ¡°I once had a daughter who was kidnapped in the past. She would have been your age by now. Seeing Lady Mu reminds me of my pitiful daughter who went missing when she was only a month old. It¡¯s unknown whether she is still alive.¡± When Mu Ru Yue saw Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s face that was filled with anticipation, she nodded without hesitation. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Madam. You will definitely reunite with her if it is fated.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll reunite again if it is fated?¡± Madam Sheng Yue muttered that sentence before shifting her gaze to Mu Ru Yue and saying with a smile, ¡°I will take Yue Er¡¯s blessing then. I also believe that my daughter¡¯s life force is strong. She must still be living, somewhere. You must havee here for the Pill Assembly. If you are in need of assistance, you cane to Purple Cloud Inn to look for me. I can provide you with assistance at anytime. I can¡¯t guarantee this in other ces, but nobody will dare to touch a single hair on you here.¡± Madam Sheng Yue had a confident smile on her face. She was naturally this confident because she was a person from Sheng Jing¡¯s Xiao Family. In this world, if one excluded some powers from the central region of the continent, who else wouldn¡¯t be afraid of the Sheng Jing family? ¡°Qing Qing, let¡¯s go.¡± Madam Sheng Yue lowered her head to hold Xiao Qing Qing¡¯s hand as she spoke gently. Xiao Qing Qing blinked her adorable eyes as she fluttered her long eyshes at Mu Ru Yue. With a sweet smile on her jade-like face, she waved her hand at Mu Ru Yue while saying reluctantly, ¡°Beautiful elder sister, you muste to look for Qing Qing. Qing Qing will be waiting for you at Purple Cloud Inn.¡± Madam Sheng Yue looked surprised at Xiao Qing Qing. She knew her daughter¡¯s personality well. Qing Qing didn¡¯t like to interact with strangers ever since she was young, but this seemed to exclude this young girl before her. ¡°I will.¡± Mu Ru Yue lowered her gaze to look at Xiao Qing Qing. She held great affection towards this adorable little girl. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have saved her. She didn¡¯t know where such feelings came from. She just didn¡¯t want any harm toe to this girl¡¯s way. Madam Seng Yue smiled and nodded at Mu Ru Yue. Following that, she nodded at Huang Shao He. Huang Shao He immediately lifted Qin Luo, ignoring his resistance, as he wordlessly followed after Madam Sheng Yue. The current Qin Luo regretted this all too greatly. If it wasn¡¯t for him wanting to reach the Pill Assembly early and had the horse carriage driver speed up, perhaps he could have avoided this cmity. By the time the head of the Qin family arrived, Qin Luo had been tortured by Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s subordinate and was hanging onto hisst breath. Who didn¡¯t know that Xiao Qing Qing was Sheng Jing¡¯s little princess? Everyone couldn¡¯t help but dote on her; who could bear for her to lose a single hair? If it wasn¡¯t for thatdy Mu Ru Yue¡¯s help today, the little princess would have died already so their actions towards Qin Luo wouldn¡¯t be light. The head of the Qin family wouldn¡¯t be able to avoid using his family treasure, the Water-repelling Bead, to exchange for his disappointing son¡¯s life. Of course, that was after the others were satisfied with torturing Qin Luo. From now on, the young master of the Qin family would no longer be able to have sexual intercourse. 1 The day for the Pill Assembly had finally arrived in the midst of thismotion¡­ 1. Note: I think I heard snip snip behind the scenes with a hair raising shriek~ Chapter 88 - Pill Assembly

Chapter 88- Pill Assembly

The participants and their various factions had already entered the venue for the Pill Assembly. Chatter filled the entire venue. Currently, there was a red clothed elder sitting at the judges¡¯ panel. He was smiling and stroking his beard while looking down at the youthful faces. ¡°This is so nostalgic. Previously, we had also participated in this exciting event. Hehe! And now we are all here. Following this, it will be the era of these youngsters.¡± A yellow clothed elder shot a nce at the red clothed old fellow as he chuckled and replied, ¡°Elder me, I remembered that the champion for that year should have been that old fellow, Wu Yu. Who knew that he had to settle some matters halfway and lost to the president? That old fellow had always been unsatisfied. He had mentioned that he would definitely recruit a disciple that possesses skills stronger than the grandson of the president. I wonder if he has found an exceptional seedling after so many years.¡± Hearing that, the red clothed elder known as Elder meughed. ¡°It is due to this matter Wu Yu had always been unsatisfied, so he didn¡¯t even join the Pill Assembly with us and instead became the Chief Alchemist of a sect. However, the disciple that enters Wu Yu¡¯s eyes will without a doubt be an exceptional talent. After all, that old fellow had always been sharp-eyed. Moreover, with the existence of the president¡¯s grandson, he will definitely not recruit any disciples that cannot exceed the president¡¯s grandson¡¯s talent.¡± Elder He sighed. ¡°How great would it be if Wu Yu joined the Pill Assembly with us at that time? The president had also been reminiscing about him these days. He keeps saying that he was just lucky at that time and won without mour. He wants topete with him once more, but they have already aged. Competing should be for the younglings instead.¡± The two elders looked at one another before bitterly chuckling simultaneously as they thought about what happened that year. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s stop talking about this. I also don¡¯t know what good seedlings we will encounter this year. I¡¯ve heard that both the Qin¡¯s family Qin Fei Fei and Tan Qing from the Tan family are quite talented.¡± Elder me smiled. Honestly, when he was looking at these youths, he was moved to recruit a disciple again. ¡°But I am looking forward to the appearance of a dark horse instead.¡± It would give more meaning to thispetition. Who knew that once those wordsnded, a ck clothed elder, who was silent until now, coldly snorted with disdain. ¡°Dark horse? How could a dark horse appear? The champion will undoubtedly be the president¡¯s grandson, and the runner up can only be Qin Fei Fei from the Qin family. Qin Fei Fei had recently reached the Earth Stage Low Rank level. For her to reach such a stage at 17 years of age, her talent will only be second to the grandson of the president.¡± Elder me chuckled, before giving a nonmittal reply . ¡°That might not be the case, Elder Qin. It is better to not say anything toocently. There are many anomalies in the world after all.¡± Upon saying that, Elder me ignored the ashen-faced Elder Qin as he shifted his gaze to look back down at the youngsters. ¡°Younger sister, it¡¯s her.¡± Currently at the venue, Qin Luo singled out Mu Ru Yue in the crowd with a nce. A trace of hatred shed in his eyes as hemented, ¡°She was the one that struck my horse carriage. If she didn¡¯t, I would have been able to charge away from the scene. I then wouldn¡¯t have been caught by Madam Sheng Yue. Moreover, my horse might¡¯ve not even crashed into that little brat. If it wasn¡¯t for her butting in, how could I be in such a state now?¡± As he thought about this, Qin Luo once again felt an intense pain all over his body. Qin Fei Fei followed Qin Luo¡¯s gaze to look at a young girl not far from them. A trace of iciness shed past her exquisite face. She knew her elder brother¡¯s character. He was a typical bully, abusing his power to tyrannize others. He was undisciplined and out of control with the power of the Qin family under him. But who made him be the only son of the Qin family, spoiled by their father and mother since young? It was definitely an excuse when he said that he might not have crashed into the girl. But no matter how terrible Qin Luo was, he was still her elder brother. ¡°The event is hosted by the Pill Assembly this time. Even though there are people from the Qin family in this Pill Assembly, there will definitely be a rule stating that it is forbidden to personally hurt participants so I can only make her look unsightly in thepetition.¡± It really wasn¡¯t worthy for her to ce importance on a Human Stage Mid Rank alchemist. Chapter 89 - This World Had Become A Fantasy1Part

Chapter 89- This World Had Be A Fantasy1Part

¡°Cough! Cough!¡± Following two dry coughs, the entire venue regained its tranquility. Elder He surveyed the surroundings with a strict gaze. After seeing everyone bing absolutely silent, he smiled and continued, ¡°Alright, everyone enter thepetition arena. I will announce the rules for the first round ofpetitions.¡± When the crowd heard his words, they orderly entered thepetition arena. ¡°The first round of thepetition is extremely simple. It is to differentiate medicinal nts. I have prepared many medicinal nts for every single one of you. You just have to list at least five of the medicinal nts¡¯ characteristics and a pill form. The time limit will be the time it takes to burn an incense stick. Anyone that couldn¡¯tplete this task in that time period will be eliminated. Alright, may thepetition begin!¡± Upon saying that, Elder He closed his eyes to rest in the meantime. Someone immediately lit an incense stick in front of him. Following that, the fragrance of incense permeated everyone¡¯s nose, making them want to fall asleep. Everyone was astonished. This was probably the most famous sleeping incense that would cause the inhaler to enter a dreamy state. It seemed that thispetition didn¡¯t just test their skill of medicines, but also tested their willpower. Instantly, some people began to viciously pinch their legs and force themselves from falling asleep. There were only four people that maintained their usual state in the crowd. Two of them were Mu Ru Yue and Qin Fei Fei. There was also a delicate and handsome young youth. That young man was standing straight like a pine bamboo. His eyes seemed to be as dazzling as the light from stars, and they always remained focused on the medicinal nts before him. If that young youth were to be described, then it would be that the instant you saw him, you would momentarily seem to be looking at an enchanting world. He was also like the upright bamboo in the forest, so mesmerizing to look at that everyone¡¯s attention couldn¡¯t help but be drawn towards him. ¡°Qin Fei Fei from the Qin family and the president¡¯s grandson¡¯s ability to withstand the sleeping incense is unquestionable, but what about the other two¡¯s origins? Can it be that they will be the dark horse in thispetition?¡± Elder me stroked his beard as he looked at Mu Ru Yue before halting his gaze at a ck robed person not far from her. It was unknown why, but when he looked at that ck clothed man, he felt slightly ufortable. ¡°Why does that man¡¯s aura makes me feel uneasy? It seems I should send someone to check on his origins.¡± Elder me didn¡¯t think much about him and withdrew his gaze as he looked at the youngsters below with happiness in his eyes. ¡°That little girl isn¡¯t simple. This proves that her mentality is great for her to be able to resist the sleeping incense. A Human Stage Mid Rank? Hehe! Thispetition is getting increasingly interesting.¡± He was also bing more excited¡­ ¡°Alright.¡± Qin Fei Fei ced her pen down before walking towards the three elders, the judges for thispetition. She respectfully handed over her paper as she said, ¡°To the three elders, these are my answers.¡± ¡°So it is Fei Fei.¡± Elder He smiled and said, ¡°You just have to ce the paper down before heading back to your seat.¡± ¡°Yes, Elder He.¡± Qin Fei Fei slowly retreated. Moreover, since she was the first to hand over the paper, it caused amotion to erupt from below. ¡°It¡¯s Qin Fei Fei. She is really fast. The championship should be hers this time.¡± ¡°Haha! Don¡¯t forget that there is still Mister Qing Yu, the grandson of the president. His ability mustn¡¯t be underestimated.¡± ¡°No matter what, it is still Qin Fei Fei from the Qin family that got the advantage in speed.¡± Under the discussion of the crowd, the others also handed over their paper. Qing Yu took his paper and walked forward. With a slight smile on his handsome face, he nodded towards the three elders before walking back. Currently, there was only a small portion of people that hadn¡¯t handed over their paper¡­ Chapter 90 - The World Had Become A Fantasy Part 2

Chapter 90 - The World Had Be A Fantasy Part 2

Pa! Under the crowd¡¯s gaze, the ck robed man ced the pen in his hand down. He then took up the test paper from the table and slightly blew the ink dry before walking towards the three judges. Elder He ced the test papers to the side before looking at the burning stick of incense. He then calmly said, ¡°There is only 10% of the time remaining. I hope that the rest could speed up a little as once the incense stick burns out, you will be eliminated.¡± What could be done in thest 10% of time? Some of the people couldn¡¯t help but give off a cold sweat. Only Mu Ru Yue remained collected, calmly writing as though she hadn¡¯t heard him. ¡°Had I guessed wrongly?¡± Elder me frowned. ¡°This is just basic knowledge. Can it be that she isn¡¯t the dark horse of thispetition, seeing that she is taking so much time? Resisting the sleeping incense stick might just be a coincidence.¡± Just as thest bit of incense fell, and Mu Ru Yue finished writing at thest moment. ¡°Her luck is not bad to be able to finish at thest minute.¡± Qin Fei Fei coldly nced at Mu Ru Yue, who was walking towards the judges. With a cold sneer, she had previously thought that girl wouldn¡¯t be able to pass the elimination round. But wouldn¡¯t this be more interesting for her? If her opponent was too weak, it would be pointless beating her. Therefore, Qin Fei Fei actually hoped that she could pass the elimination round. ¡°Alright, time¡¯s up. Everyone, ce your pens down and wait for the result.¡± Hearing those words, those youths that hadn¡¯t finished their paper walked out of the arena dejectedly. They knew that they were definitely eliminated. Elder He didn¡¯t care about the other¡¯s expression as he started reading the papers of thepetitors. Only Elder Qin sat at the side, not looking at any of the papers. He already knew the result so why would there be any difference looking at the papers or not? ¡°Elder me, look at this person¡¯s writing.¡± Suddenly, Elder He excitedly held up a paper. ¡°I have been wondering why, when I previously tried to use the Fire Cloud Grass and Star Light Seed to refine into a pill, it had always failed. It seems that it was due to me leaving out an ingredient. Moreover, I also didn¡¯t know that the skin of Purple Cloud has such an effect. This is my first time knowing this¡­¡± If this paper had just random words written down, Elder He wouldn¡¯t be this agitated. With the detailed exnations on the test paper, it made it impossible for him to not believe it. Furthermore, the entire page of the test paper was filled with words withponents of medicinal nts detailed differently. There were also many that they hadn¡¯t heard of. In addition, there were more than 10 types of pill forms written. ¡°Mu Ru Yue¡­¡± Elder He muttered that name. With excitement in his eyes, he continued, ¡°This fe must be a genius. That¡¯s right, she must be an absolute genius!¡± A person¡¯s memory was limited. Even if her Master were to tell her all of this, how could she remember so much? Even that little brat Qing Yu had only written six types. ¡°What?!¡± Elder me snatched the paper over. When he read what was written, he seemed to be enlightened. ¡°So that was the case. I was wondering why three of my pills failed to refine. It was due to this.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t finished reading. Don¡¯t snatch it from me!¡± Elder He viciously red at him before quickly snatching the paper back. While he read, he suddenly had an unprecedented understanding. ¡°You¡­¡± Seeing this old fellow acting so shamelessly, Elder me puffed his beard and red at him in anger. Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t do anything but stick his head towards him and view it together. Chapter 91 - This World had Become A Fantasy Part 3

Chapter 91 - This World had Be A Fantasy Part 3

Everyone was stunned as they didn¡¯t know what made the two elders have such frequent changes in expression. They ranged from frowning to showing an enlightened appearance. While everyone was nervous, a clearughter was transmitted across the entire venue. ¡°I understand! Haha! I finally understand! Those previous difficult problems have been solved. The profits gained today are great.¡± Even though the current Mu Ru Yue¡¯s standard in pill refining wasn¡¯t as good as this elder, there wouldn¡¯t be anyone better than Mu Ru Yue in analysing theponents of medicinal nts and pill forms. She had been from a medicinal aristocratic family in her previous life, after all. Moreover, this abnormal girl also possessed the Book of Alchemy, which many experts sought after. Basically, if the Book of Alchemy was in a person¡¯s possession, then it would no longer be a dream for them to be the world¡¯s strongest alchemist. When the crowd saw Elder me heartilyughing in a crazed manner, they looked at one another with curiosity disyed on their faces. ¡°Cough! Cough!¡± Elder He dryly coughed twice before continuing with a smile, ¡°Alright, the result for this elimination round is out. The person that got the third position amongst thepetitors in this elimination round is Ling Tian.¡± Ling Tian? The crowd looked among each other. They didn¡¯t seem to have heard this name before¡­ ¡°Ling Tian, please step forth.¡± Elder He calmly said those words, seemingly understanding the crowd¡¯s confusion. Instantly, a man encased in a ck robe walked two steps forth before giving a slight nod towards Elder He. He introduced himself with a hoarse voice, ¡°I am Ling Tian.¡± Elder He knitted his brows slightly as he looked questionably at the peculiar man before him. ¡®Who¡­is he?¡¯ ¡°The runner up for this elimination round is Mister Qing Yu.¡± Mister Qing Yu was only the runner up This oue greatly shocked the crowd. Since Mister Qing Yu was the runner up, the first position should be Qin Fei Fei from the Qin family. In this event, only those two had the qualification to obtain the top positions. ¡°Fei Fei, you finally achieved first ce.¡± Qin Luo eximed excitedly, ¡°I always knew Fei Fei would be the most outstanding. It seems that you were able to beat Mister Qing Yu this time.¡± Qin Fei Fei smiled lightly as she shifted her gaze towards the judges panel. ¡°We¡¯ll see once the judges announce the winner.¡± But looking at her expression, it seemed that she was confident of the oue. ¡°Following up will be the champion for this elimination round.¡± Elder He chuckled. When he looked at the quieting crowd, he announced with a raise brow, ¡°The champion for this round ofpetitions is¡ª¡ªMu Ru Yue!¡± Qin Fei Fei¡¯s smile stiffened. She was so stunned that her eyes widened. Herplexion momentarily paled, and her delicate body trembled slightly. She actually didn¡¯t make it to one of the top three positions of the elimination round? ¡®This is impossible!¡® Qin Fei Fei tightly bit her lips, a hint of iciness in her eyes. She wanted to know who Mu Ru Yue was. Who was the one who had robbed her of her position in the top three? A inly dressed Mu Ru Yue walked forward gradually under the amazement of the crowd. She was dressed up inly without any essories. Yet, even if she dressed this inly, it was still unable to cover up her exceptional appearance, one that could beat every girl in the venue. This young girl with such an outstanding appearance attracted the crowd¡¯s attention. Everyone felt as though they were looking at a ghost when they saw the young girl alchemist¡¯s ranking crest. Was this a joke? A Human Stage Mid Rank alchemist? Such a low ranked Human Stage Mid Ranked alchemist was actually the champion for this elimination round? Did they see it wrongly, or has this world be a fantasy? Since when was there such a capable Human Stage Mid Rank alchemist that could push Qin Fei Fei, who was at the Earth Stage Low Rank level, out of the top three positions? Chapter 92 - Mental Strength Test

Chapter 92 - Mental Strength Test

Qin Fei Fei clenched her fist tightly and her body couldn¡¯t help but tremble. The words from the crowd resounded constantly in her ears. How could she ept that a lowly Human Stage Mid Rank alchemist had entered the top three positions and even gained the champion spot? How could she bear with that? Qin Fei Fei inhaled deeply to calm her unstable breathing as she looked at Mu Ru Yue with an increasingly icy gaze. Elder Qin¡¯s white brows slightly dipped as he frowned when he noticed Qin Fei Fei¡¯s emotions. He sighed. That little girlcked experience; her mood became so unstable with just a failure. If this were to go on, then it would be greatly detrimental for her future. It would be good for her to be defeated by Mu Ru Yue today. The elimination round was only based on knowledge. The uing round of thepetition would be the genuine important ones¡­ ¡°Alright, the result of the first round of thepetition is out. The second round ofpetitions will being up next. The second round will focus on your mental strength.¡± Elder He smiled as he stood up before waving his hand, instructing some people to lift and bring over an enormous rock. That enormous rock needed a few dozens of people to lift it. It could be said that it wasn¡¯t a rock, but a rock mountain. It seemed to have matchless toughness so it was evidently difficult to break it. No one knew what Elder He was up to, so they curiously looked at him. ¡°Have you clearly examined this rock? It is aplete Steel Essence Stone. Even if it is our president, he might not be able to break it. You will use your mental strength to strike at this rock in a short while. The champion for this round will be the one that can execute the most damage to the rock.¡± Elder He smiled. He knew that he was putting these youngsters on the spot. However, to alchemists, mental strength was the most important factor. ¡°What if someonepletely breaks it?¡± Someone below instantly queried. Elder He chuckled. ¡°I can definitely say that is impossible. Even the most talented person on this continent wouldn¡¯t be able to break this perfect Steel Essence Stone with just his mental strength. Hence, everyone can bepletely reassured. This is my promise to all of you.¡± Everyone calmed down after hearing Elder He¡¯s words. ¡°Mu Ru Yue,¡± Elder He shifted his gaze towards Mu Ru Yue as he continued with a smile, ¡°Since you were the champion for the first round, you shall be the first to attempt to strike the Steel Essence Stone. Remember, you can only use your mental strength¡ªyou will be disqualified if you were to use your martial power.¡± He wanted to know how great her mental strength was whenpared to her knowledge of alchemy. However, he still didn¡¯t feel assured so he added, ¡°You can use all of your mental strength to strike at this Steel Essence Stone without holding back.¡± Mu Ru Yue pouted as she didn¡¯t know if she should do as he said. Was this Steel Essence Stone really as tough as he said? ¡°Hmph!¡± Qin Fei Fei coldly snorted with mockery. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s mental strength shouldn¡¯t be any good considering she was only a Human Stage Mid Rank alchemist. Perhaps she wouldn¡¯t be able to even break a small corner of the stone. She would be the first to attempt and will then be disgraced. Mu Ru Yue walked to the Steel Essence Stone and took in a slow breath before releasing her mental powers. A tyrannical mental power emanated from her body, instantly causing the tree leaves to fall and a cloud of dust filled the air. Hong! The tyrannical power struck the Steel Essence Stone under the astonished gaze of the crowd. Everyone was dumbfounded at what happened next. The entire Steel Essence Stone immediately shattered and crumbled beneath her mental power¡­ Chapter 93 - She Definitely Isn’t Human

Chapter 93- She Definitely Isn¡¯t Human

Not to mention the rest, even Mu Ru Yue was stunned. Startled, she turned her head to the stupefied Elder He and blinked her dazed eyes at him. Didn¡¯t this elder say that it definitely wouldn¡¯t crumble? Then why did this entire Steel Essence Stone crumple when she wasn¡¯t even at full force? At this moment, in everyone mind, they truly believed she was a monster! There wasn¡¯t anyone that didn¡¯t know how tough a Steel Essence Stone was. Yet today the enormous Steel Essence Stone had unexpectedly been crushed into pieces under the might of her mental powers. Was she still human? ¡°Erm¡­ was this Steel Essence Stone made of dirt?¡± Mu Ru Yue pondered about the reason and could only think about that possibility. Otherwise, why did it crumble when she didn¡¯t use that much strength? Elder He was so ashamed that he wanted to bury himself into his seat. He took in a deep breath to calm his stirred emotions. ¡°Little girl, I can guarantee that this was a genuine Steel Essence Stone. We had experts test it.¡± Thinking about what he just said, he could feel his face flushing. He had lost a lot of face today. ¡°Elder He, since this was the genuine Steel Essence Stone, why was she able to shatter it?¡± Qin Fei Fei bit on her red lips as shemented, unsatisfied. She was initially waiting for that girl to be ridiculed. Who knew that she would step into the limelight? How could her mental strength be so strong when she was only at the Human Stage Mid Rank level? Therefore, there must definitely be something wrong with that Steel Essence Stone. ¡°QIn Fei Fei, are you suspecting that I am harbouring her?¡± Elder He¡¯s expression darkened slightly before saying in a harsh tone, ¡°The Steel Essence Stone was found by the president. If you have any problems, go and find the president.¡± Qin Fei Fei was momentarily startled. She hastily lowered her head, bit her lip, and replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything about Elder He harbouring her. I just feel that this is just too unbelievable.¡± Who could believe that a Human Stage Mid Rank alchemist could possess such tyrannical mental powers? ¡°Enough!¡± Elder Qin frowned. He coldly interrupted Qin Fei Fei as he said, ¡°Fei Fei, I can also guarantee the authenticity of this Steel Essence Stone, so you shouldn¡¯t worry about that.¡± Anyone that was still suspicious stopped questioning the oue after hearing his words. Elder Qin was from the Qin family. Even he didn¡¯t assist Qin Fei Fei now. This clearly showed that the Steel Essence Stone was genuine. This also proved that the young girl possessed such tyrannical mental powers. At this moment, everyone had a thought¡­¡­ She definitely wasn¡¯t human! Who else, especially other girls, could reach her standard? ¡°Since the Steel Essence Stone has shattered, the result for this round is out. The champion is still Mu Ru Yue. The ranking for this round shall be the same as the elimination round.¡± Qin Fei Fei clenched her fist with hatred after hearing Elder He¡¯s words. She initially thought of entering a spot in the top three positions for this round. It was all that girl¡¯s fault for destroying the Steel Essence Stone, causing her to continue to be unable to reach the top three positions. How could Qin Fei Fei, who had always been arrogant, stand not being able to obtain a top three position during the elimination round and the semi-final round? She could already foresee that she would be unable to enter the top three positions in the final round. Elder He frowned slightly when he shifted his gaze to Qin Fei Fei and caught the hatred in her eyes. He then said, ¡°In the final round, there won¡¯t be any special requirement. You just need to manufacture your best pill. The champion will then be determined by the grade of the pill.¡± Qin Fei Fei¡¯s tightly clenched fists rxed. A cold sneer was expressed as she shifted her cold gaze towards Mu Ru Yue at the side. You were just lucky for the previous two rounds. The next round would test ability. How could you, who was only a Human Stage Mid Rank alchemist, continue to be the champion? Chapter 94 - Mysterious Black Clothed Man

Chapter 94- Mysterious ck Clothed Man

Thepetitors went to pick their medicinal nts in an orderly manner before returning to their seats. Qin Fei Fei nced at Mu Ru Yue before snickering as she took out her pill furnace. A bright red pill furnace appeared in front of her. Following that, she raised her palm in a gentle motion, causing a bright me to dance on her hand. ¡°I will definitely beat that girl this time.¡± If not, then how could she have the face to continue to stay here? Everyone began to focus on their pill ingredients once the pill refinementmenced. As such, nobody noticed that the ck-clothed man had discreetly taken out a porcin bottle. Traces of an odourless and colourless substance permeated from that porcin bottle. When the substance passed by medicinal nts, they began to gradually wither. ¡°Wha¡­what is going on?¡± ¡°Why has my medicinal nt withered?¡± ¡°I¡¯m doomed. Everything is finished¡­¡± rm soon turned into despair. If they had to get new medicinal nts, then they would certainly run out of time. Could it be that they had lost before they could evenpete? How could they be willing for that to happen? ¡°What¡¯s happening?!¡± Elder me¡¯s expression slightly darkened. He stood up from his seat and shifted his gaze to that ck-clothed man. The light in his eyes gradually dimmed. ¡°I previously felt something was amiss with that ck-robed man. Can this be his doing?¡± But he didn¡¯t have any evidence. Even Elder me didn¡¯t have any idea on how to remedy this. Furthermore, it wasn¡¯t just the others as that ck-clothed man¡¯s medicinal nts had also withered. If his medicinal nts didn¡¯t wither, then it would have been easy¡­ The ck-clothed man sneered. He wouldn¡¯t let anyone sessfully form their pill, even if the host of the event were able to prepare more medicinal nts for the participants. The only one that could win this round can only be him! ¡°No!¡± Qin Fei Fei looked at the withered medicinal nts before her. Her exquisite face momentarily paled. She bit tightly on her lips as her body shuddered. ¡°Why¡­why did this happen? I¡¯m can¡¯t take it! I didn¡¯t even enter the top three positions. I wanted to use this round to wash off the disgrace from the previous matches. Why have I already lost the qualifications to participate in thispetition?¡± She was really unsatisfied as the Pill Assembly would be hosted only once every few years. If she were to lose this opportunity, she would have to wait for some time beforepeting again. ¡°Cough cough!¡± Elder me dryly coughed twice. With a strict gaze that surveyed the surroundings, he calmly said, ¡°Everyone, since there have been changes in thispetition, thispetition shallst until¡­¡­¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Ling Tian walked two steps forward before his words evennded. Under the cover of the ck robe, his lips curled up into a slight curve before saying, ¡°As an alchemist, we have to adapt to situations. Since that is the case, there will definitely be a way to reinvigorate the withered medicinal nts.¡± ¡°Do you have a way?¡± Elder me asked with a darkened expression. Ling Tian snickered. He didn¡¯t say anything more and just returned to his seat. He slowly raised his palm. His fingers were slender and good looking, with a distinct bone structure. A faint green light was emitted from his palm and gradually entered the medicinal nt. The initially withered medicinal nt regained some vitality shortly after. ¡°The legendary method of using energy to recover medicinal nts!¡± Elder He stood up abruptly. With an ashen face, he looked at Ling Tian. ¡°You¡¯re that person¡¯s disciple.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I am that person¡¯s disciple. Moreover, my name isn¡¯t Ling Tian.¡± His appearance had been covered by the ck robe so nobody could see his expression. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be foreign to my name. I¡¯m that person¡¯s prideful disciple, Ling Ye!¡± Chapter 95 - Finale Of The Competition Part 1

Chapter 95 - Finale Of The Competition Part 1

The crowd didn¡¯t know what that name represented, but the three elders at the front took in a breath. They had already guessed that the ck clothed man wasn¡¯t simple, but to think that he was that person¡¯s favourite disciple. ¡±What? Is the name that shocking, or is it that you want to disqualify me?¡± Ling Ye snickered sinisterly. With mockery in his eyes, he continued, ¡°It is a pity that I haven¡¯t broken any rules, so you don¡¯t even have the right to eliminate me. I, Ling Ye, will definitely be the champion of thispetition.¡± He didn¡¯t like the alchemy profession, so he didn¡¯t practice it much. Even if that was the case, defeating this bunch of arrogant fools wasn¡¯t hard. But wouldn¡¯t that be too boring? Since he was here to mess up this event, he mustpletely mess it up to make those people understand that person¡¯s disciple wasn¡¯t a useless scoundrel. Elder me and Elder He looked at each other beforeughing bitterly. If the champion of thispetition were to fall on that person¡¯s disciple, it would mean the total loss of face for those few elders. Because back then, it was them that disqualified that person from the Pill Assembly. Just when they started to despair, Mu Ru Yue, who hadn¡¯t made any move before, walked up to the pill furnace. She narrowed her eyes when she looked at her medicinal nts before gently cing her palm above them¡­ ¡°Can it be that she is trying to learn that technique from that man Ling Tian and use energy to recover medicinal nts?¡± ¡°How can that legendary technique be used by everyone?¡± ¡°Perhaps if she tries¡­¡± Everyone started tough as they watched Mu Ru Yue. Ling Ye frowned. His lips curled up into a sinister smile beneath the ck robe. He used his eyes to size up the young girl, an indistinct mockery filling his gaze. Elder me and the few elders¡¯ eyes lit up. Perhaps this little girl might bring them a miracle¡­ Miracles really existed. The instant Mu Ru Yue ced her hand over the medicinal nt, the previously withered medicinal nt began to give off a weak ray of light. Each stalk then becamepletely invigorated and was at least an inchrger. Those who had been ridiculing her were stunned. With widened eyes, they watched on in shock as though they were peering at a ghost. ¡°Miracle! It¡¯s a miracle! Hahaha!¡± Elder me jubntlyughed. He was exceptionally excited and wanted tough out loud towards the sky. ¡°Ling Ye, how is that? You aren¡¯t the only one that knows how to use the technique of using energy to recover medicinal nts. Moreover, her medicinal nt seemed to have grownrger¡­ Eh! Muchrger?¡± Elder me gasped with astonishment. He just realised that the medicinal nt unexpectedly seemed to have grown by a lot. The 50-year-old medicinal nt had turned 100 years old in such a short while? This¡­ Was she truly a monster? When did the technique of using energy to recover medicinal nts gain such an effect? ¡°Who is this monster¡¯s master? If that alchemist isn¡¯t well known and is inferior to me, I perhaps might be able to discuss with them about giving this disciple to me.¡± Rays of light glimmered in Elder me¡¯s eyes. There was such a good seedling before him. If he didn¡¯t take any action, it would be akin to piercing his own heart with a knife. ¡°Hmph!¡± Ling Ye¡¯s expression became ashen. His eyes narrowed slightly as a trace of cold light shed in his eyes. The method for using energy to recover medicinal nts was discovered by his master from an ancient book. Who knew that there would be someone else that also knew of this method? It seemed that he had underestimated the hosts of this Pill Assembly. However, no matter what, the champion for this Pill Assembly must be him. Chapter 96 - Finale Of the Competition Part 2

Chapter 96 - Finale Of the Competition Part 2

Elder me smiled as he looked at Mu Ru Yue. ¡°Little girl, bring out all of your potential. I believe that those with such tyrannical mental power will definitely have great alchemist¡¯s prowess. Thispetition doesn¡¯t only affect you, but will affect the entire Pill Assembly, so this elder begs you.¡± Elder me, a highly respected elder of the Pill Assembly, had actually put down his status in order to beg an immature little girl. Everyone was so astonished that their jaws dropped. Qin Fei Fei clenched her fist in hatred. She didn¡¯t even feel the pain when her nails pierced her palm. She calmed her fury and looked icily at Mu Ru Yue. So what if she could use energy to grow medicine? She was still just a Human Stage Mid Rank alchemist. How could she defeat that ck clothed man with her ability? Elder me must really be going increasingly senile. If not, how could he lower his status for someone who didn¡¯t have any possibility of winning? ¡°Elder me, I have a suggestion.¡± Qin Fei Fei raised her brows as she took lotus steps forward and said, ¡°She is just a Human Stage Mid Rank alchemist. If she could pass her medicinal nts to me, the probability of winning thispetition might be higher.¡± From Qin Fei Fei¡¯s point of view, she was doing this for the Pill Assembly, so Elder me shouldn¡¯t deny her suggestion. Elder me frowned slightly. He didn¡¯t have time to respond before Elder Qin¡¯s calm voice rang out from his side, ¡°Fei Fei¡¯s suggestion is reasonable. It is obvious that this will be just giving the championship to someone else if that person is at the Human Stage Mid Rank. Moreover, we had moved essentially all of the medicinal nts for the Pill Assembly here. There wouldn¡¯t be enough time to head out and purchase more medicinal nts in the time needed to burn an incense stick. In that case, thepetition would have ended meaninglessly.¡± ¡°She can¡¯t, but Qin Fei Fei can?¡± Elder me sneered. Mister Qing Yu, who was at the Earth Stage Mid Rank, didn¡¯t say a word. How could she, who was at the Earth Stage Low Rank, be able to do anything? Qin Fei Fei¡¯s charming face changed slightly. She lowered her head and no longer spoke. ¡°Actually, it isn¡¯t impossible for her topete.¡± Just as the atmosphere became extremely tense, an indifferent voice was transmitted from the center of the venue. Mu Ru Yue chuckled, but that smile didn¡¯t reach her eyes. With an icy gaze, she continued, ¡°If young mistress Qin can determine what pill can be made from my medicinal ingredients, I shall allow young mistress Qin to participate in thispetition.¡± ¡°Alright, I will take a look at the medicinal ingredients in your hand right now.¡± Qin Fei Fei didn¡¯t think much about it and sniggered. How could she not know about the lowly pill forms used by Human Stage Mid Ranks? But after she looked at the medicinal nts, her exquisite face changed. She pointed at Mu Ru Yue¡¯s medicinal nts and raised her head to look at her in fury. ¡°It is impossible to refine any pills from your medicinal nts! How can you win thepetition with these medicinal nts? Your ingredients also consisted of Thousand Years Ginseng Fruit and Violent Grass. Don¡¯t you know that it is impossible to fuse those two medicinal nts? How could you make a good pill if you don¡¯t even know this? This is clearly giving away the championship!¡± Qin Fei Fei¡¯s was so angry that her face flushed red. No matter what, the Qin family was associated with the Pill Assembly. If something were to happen at the Pill Assembly, it would simrly affect the Qin family. Hence, how could Qin Fei Fei not rage? It was all due to this damnable girl! At this instant, Qin Fei Fei had forgotten that without Mu Ru Yue, the Pill Assembly wouldn¡¯t even have the possibility of obtaining victory. ¡°Elders,¡± Mu Ru Yue shifted her gaze to the three judges as she said calmly, ¡°It is not that I didn¡¯t give her the opportunity. It was she herself that said she didn¡¯t know how to refine these medicinal ingredients.¡± Chapter 97 - Finale Of The Competition Part 3

Chapter 97 - Finale Of The Competition Part 3

Elder me and Elder He looked at one another. If they hadn¡¯t guessed wrongly, that girl should be trying to refine an Earth Stage Mid Ranked Pill. Yet, it was a fact that the Thousand Year Ginseng Fruit and Violent Grass wouldn¡¯t be able to fuse. If this was just before the elimination round, then perhaps they would have already had simr thoughts like Qin Fei Fei¡¯s. Now, however, they were unknowingly believing in her ability after viewing the answers she¡¯d given previously. With her current knowledge on pill refining, she definitely wouldn¡¯t make such a novice mistake. Maybe, she really did have a way to fuse together those two medicinal nts. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll watch how you manage to refine that pill.¡± Qin Fei Fei red at Mu Ru Yue before turning around and heading back to her seat. She really couldn¡¯t imagine a way to fuse those medicinal nts with opposite attributes. But if that girl didn¡¯t know such basics in refining pills, then how was she able to consecutively be the champion for the previous two rounds? No matter how Qin Fei Fei scolded Mu Ru Yue in her heart, the final round of thepetition stillmenced. Ling Ye looked sinisterly at her before coldly and wordlessly alighting a me on his palm. Thud! The me leapt to the bottom of the pill furnace. Swish! The furnace lit up momentarily. At this very moment, the people of the Pill Assembly became nervous. Even though they doubted Mu Ru Yue would turn out victorious, they still wished for her to defeat Ling Ye. A me lit up on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s palm. Her impable appearance be bright red from the glow of her me. Her expression was exceptionally serious at this moment, her eyes like the night as they seemed to have two mes dancing in them. There was a proverb: A girl that was serious would look exceptionally beautiful. Currently, Mu Ru Yue, as she was whole-heartedly refining the pill, gained many of the men¡¯s hearts. Her appearance was exquisite. Those longshes drooped slightly, covering the two mes in her eyes. Her lips curled up slightly to form an elegant curve, and along with her white clothes, both amplified her beauty. At this moment, her appearance couldn¡¯t even be described as merely matchless. Swish! A me rose again, leaping and forming a perfect arc. Mu Ru Yue turned over her hand to drastically increase the heat of the me before adding a medicinal ingredient into the pill furnace. A faint, soothing scent permeated from the pill furnace. Those who inhaled it felt their spirit shudder. They could feel an unprecedented calmness as their heart and mindpletely rxed. ¡°Did the pill form already?¡± Everyone¡¯s gazended on the pill furnace with hope shining in their eyes. ¡°There is still the final medicinal ingredient, the Violent Grass. That medicinal nt and the Thousand Year Ginseng Fruit could greatly enrich the body, but shouldn¡¯t be refined together. Otherwise, with the medicinal characteristics of the Violent Grass, it would definitely lead to a violent reaction that spreads outward. The end result for the pill refinement will lead to the furnace exploding!¡± Seeing Mu Ru Yue¡¯s actions, Qin Fei Fei coldly sniggered. Finally, under everyone¡¯s anticipating gaze, Mu Ru Yue picked up the Violent Grass and gradually added it into the pill furnace. ¡°Everyone, quickly put your guard up!¡± Qin Fei Fei immediately guarded her body as the might of the explosion from the furnace may endanger them, the innocent onlookers. However, other than the Qin family, no one guarded themselves like she did. They shot peculiar gazes at Mu Ru Yue instead¡­ ¡°Eh?¡± Qin Fei Fei was dazed when she shifted her gaze to the green pill in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hand. Her eyes opened widely in astonishment. ¡®It didn¡¯t explode? How can this be? What went wrong?¡¯ What made her even more gloomy was that Mu Ru Yue was really capable in refining a pill from those medicinal ingredients! Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t even look at her and just ced her pill away without further consultation. Simrly, at that time Ling Ye had alsopletely refined his pill. With a cold sneer on his face, he extinguished the me at the bottom of his pill furnace¡­ Chapter 98 - Finale Of The Competition Part 4

Chapter 98- Finale Of The Competition Part 4

Elder He smiled faintly as he first examined Ling Ye¡¯s refined pill. As his eyes slightly narrowed, he announced unemotionally, ¡°Earth Stage Mid Rank Pill. Fusion rate at 90% and effect power of the pill is 85%.¡± Hua! The crowd instantly became violently disruptive. Not only did he refine an Earth Stage Pill, but the effect power had reached 85%? The fusion rate was even at 90%. Even Mister Qing Yu shouldn¡¯t have reached such a standard yet. ¡°Little Ru Yue, bring your pill over.¡± Elder He didn¡¯t look at the crowd¡¯s expression as he smilingly spoke. He still wanted to look at the pill that the young girl refined? Was this even necessary? Ling Ye was just that powerful. Even if that young girl hid her powers, she definitely shouldn¡¯t be his opponent. Age was a major hurdle. That girl seemed to be only 15. How much could she achieve at her current age? She definitely couldn¡¯t be more talented than Mister Qing Yu, right? Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t seem to hear the discussions as she slowly walked toward Elder He and ced her pill before him. She then took a few steps back after that. Elder He suppressed his nervousness as he gently picked up the pill. Instantly, his expression changed slightly as he looked with shock at Mu Ru Yue. ¡°Elder He, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Elder me frowned as he looked puzzledly at this old fellow. ¡°Earth Stage Mid Rank Pill. Fusion rate at 95% and the effect power is¡­ 100%.¡± Silence¡­¡­ Once Elder He¡¯s wordsnded, the entire venue became silent. What did the effect power of the pill represent? It represented the time span for the medicinal powers to be converted into energy for the body once consumed. A 100% effect power recovery pill would mean that once one consumed it, the power within the body would recover to its peak state in an instant. It would be in an instant! ¡°Elder He, could¡­ could there be a mistake somewhere?¡± Qin Fei Fei bit her lips as she asked this with a slight change in her expression. Wasn¡¯t she just a Human Stage Mid Rank alchemist? How could she be this powerful? Elder He didn¡¯t say anything and just tossed the pill toward Elder Qin. Elder Qin caught the pill and nodded towards Qin Fei Fei. ¡°Elder He¡¯s judgement isn¡¯t wrong. This is indeed an Earth Stage Mid Rank pill with 100% effect power.¡± Qin Fei Fei¡¯splexion momentarily paled. She staggered a little but didn¡¯t copse. She had lost. Not only did Ling Ye lost, but she also did. Moreover, she lost disgracefully. Suddenly, Qin Fei Fei thought back on her previous words. It now felt as though she¡¯d viciously pped herself twice. She had lost an immense amount of her face today. Ling Ye raised his head to nce at Mu Ru Yue before directly walking out from the venue. Yet, when he walked past her side, his steps paused slightly as he tossed out a statement, ¡°We¡¯ll meet again sooner orter. We¡¯llpete once more then. However, I, Ling Ye, have lost inplete satisfaction this time.¡± After saying that, he didn¡¯t speak any further and just left the arena without a care1. His exit didn¡¯t attract much attention as the crowd had beenpletely mindblown from what Elder He and Elder Qin had just said. They hadn¡¯t snapped back to reality yet. A 15-year-old Earth Stage Mid Rank alchemist? 100% effect power? In possession of knowledge on pill refining that could impress Elder me and Elder He? What was even more shocking was that she could also shatter an entire Steel Essense stone with her pure mental strength. Was this girl really human? Even guys weren¡¯t able to be as powerful as she was now¡­ She was destined to be the main protagonist for this Pill Assembly and attract many people¡¯s attention, her radiance shooting in all directions. Everyone would still mention this Pill Assembly with excitement many years after¡­ 1. Note: or like a boss. Chapter 99 - What’s So Good About That Fool? Part 1

Chapter 99- What¡¯s So Good About That Fool? Part 1

¡°Everyone, since thepetition hase to an end, the prize awarding ceremony will happen in three days.¡± Elder me smiled as he stood up. Anyone could tell that he was in an exceptional mood today from the smile that filled his face. After ncing at Mu Ru Yue, he happily left the venue. ¡®Mhmm! I discovered a good seedling. I must return to report this to the president and recruit her into the Pill Assembly.¡¯ The night was serene. In an inn not far from the venue, Mu Ru Yue seemed to be sleeping soundly. The bright moonlight shone past her window to highlight her exquisite face. At this moment, a foreign aura entered the room. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows twitched once, but she didn¡¯t open her eyes as she waited to see what the intruder wanted to do. She felt a hot sensation on her nose, as though someone¡¯s breath was blowing on her face. Mu Ru Yue couldn¡¯t stand it any longer so she abruptly opened her eyes. In that instant, a face entered her night-like eyes. It was a man in red clothes like a matchless enchanter, his seductive red lips slightly tilted to form a perfect arc. His chest was exposed from behind his clothing, and that fair chest gave off an indistinct glow beneath the moonlight. Currently, the man had both hands on the bed as he looked at Mu Ru Yue with narrowed eyes. The distance between them was so small that it sessfully made Mu Ru Yue sharpen her gaze. ¡°Scram!¡± After an anger filled holler, Peng! Mu Ru Yue kicked at a certain part of the man¡¯s body. Following that, a shriek broke the calmness of the night. ¡°Ah!!!¡± Feng Jing Tian wanted to extend his hand to hold the area where Mu Ru Yue had kicked, but thought that the action was rather inelegant. Thus, he could only stagger to a corner before directing a vicious re at Mu Ru Yue with grievance-filled eyes. ¡°Vicious woman, are you trying to break my legacy? If I really do lose it, then I will make you be unable to continue your legacy as well!¡± Feng Jing Tian gritted his teeth in anger, but he couldn¡¯t do anything to this girl. He initially wanted to steal a kiss under the cover of the night, but who knew that he would fail and it even nearly made him lose his legacy? The heavens knew that even though Feng Jing Tian loitered among clusters of flowers, he despised those girls that were too tacky and he didn¡¯t even want to touch them. At most, he would drink some tea and tease them a little before leaving. Hence, until now, he was still a virgin. If that part of his really malfunctioned, then wouldn¡¯t he be unable to try that ecstasy filled experience before bing a pile of white bones? ¡°Feng Jing Tian.¡± Mu Ru Yue narrowed her eyes slightly. With cold rays of light in her gaze, she asked coldly, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°What do I want to do? You tell me what can a lone male and female do deep in the night? I¡¯ve got to say that you¡¯re really merciless. If you really made me unable to have sexual intercourse after tonight, will you be repaying me with a son?¡± Mu Ru Yue nced at the bottom portion of Feng Jing Tian. With a slightly raised brow, she continued, ¡°If you really are worried about not having a son to continue your legacy, then in the future my son will look after yourter matters.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Feng Jing Tian really wanted to viciously smack this woman¡¯s bum. He took in a deep breath before continuing with gritted teeth, ¡°Woman, are you cursing for me to die? Even if I were to go to hell, I will drag you down with me. We¡¯ll continue to be entangled with each other then.¡± ¡°My apologies, but I don¡¯t have any interest in interacting with you.¡± Mu Ru Yue yawned before she coldly looked at Jing Tian Feng. ¡°Moreover, you should scram now.¡± Feng Jing Tian seemed not to have heard her words as he staggered over to sit in a chair and pour himself a cup of tea. It was as though he were the master of the room. Chapter 100 - What’s So Good About That Fool? Part 2

Chapter 100 - What¡¯s So Good About That Fool? Part 2

¡°Woman, I have already looked up your history during this period of time. I¡¯ve heard that you are going to wed a fool?¡± Feng Jing Tian shook his head. His pair of wavy phoenix eyes contained happiness and looked exceptionally mesmerizing. ¡°If you want to escape, I can bring you away. Even the Emperor wouldn¡¯t have the right to hinder your path. But the prerequisite is¡­,¡± Feng Jing Tian didn¡¯t in the slightest notice that Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression had darkened. With a smirk, he continued, ¡°How about marrying me?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression darkened to the point where it resembled a pool of stagnant water. With her body giving off an icy cold aura, she looked at Feng Jing Tian¡¯s enchanter¡¯s like face before saying coldly, ¡°I hadn¡¯t yet married him, but he is already my husband. If you call him a fool again, believe that even if I can¡¯t kill you now, there will surely be a day where you will regret it.¡± The smile on Feng Jing Tian¡¯s face gradually disappeared. He shifted his gaze to the young girl¡¯s icy appearance. His heart felt as though it had been viciously pierced by something. ¡°What¡¯s so good about that fool?¡± Feng Jing Tian¡¯s gaze slowly dimmed, his eyes gloomy as he stared fixedly at Mu Ru Yue. Even he didn¡¯t know what he was currently feeling. He had a habit of teasing any beauty when they first meet, but that was all he did. Yet, when he¡¯d seen her previously cold attitude, he found that he was slowly unable to forget about her. The people in this world seemed to be of two types over these past few years. One type was where they couldn¡¯t free themselves after seeing his peerless appearance, while the other ridiculed him for either the red clothing he wore all year round or for having a magnificent appearance that was even better than a girl¡¯s. She was the only one that wasn¡¯t stunned, nor did she mock him. It was just indifference¡­ After heading back, he started to look up information regarding her. His initial curiosity became appreciation. Who would have thought she¡¯d suffered so much in these past few years? Those who should have been closest to her wanted her to die for an outsider. She was supposed to have peerless talent, but had her meridians blocked due to poison and was humiliated. This girl had suffered so much until, one day, she finally stood up and shot her radiance in all directions to let the world understand that the Eldest young mistress of the Mu family was no longer a wastrel. But currently, this girl was protecting another man before him. It made Feng Jing Tian¡¯s heart viciously seize, his eyes filling with grief. ¡°Nobody else needs to know his good points. It is sufficient that I know.¡± To be honest, the current Mu Ru Yue still didn¡¯t know what position Ye Wu Chen held in her heart. No matter what, however, she just needed to think about that young youth and her heart would be filled with warmth. The young man was pure and innocent as a sheet of white paper. He was like a ray of light that shone on her dark heart, amidst a world filled with killing. It was precisely because of his presence that she didn¡¯t feel lonely in this foreign world. Outside the window, beneath the moon, a silver masked man held both of his hands behind his back. He stood as straight as a rod in the moonlight. His gaze was filled with boundless gentleness as itnded on the familiar face inside the window. He couldn¡¯t help but wish to immediately wed this woman, yet he understood that the time wasn¡¯t ripe. Instead, he had to wait for the day when all of his matters had settled before he could marry her¡­ ¡°Feng Jing Tian?¡± The silver masked man¡¯s gazended on that enchanter¡¯s face. With curled lips that gave off a sinister aura, he continued, ¡°You dare to steal Ben Wang¡¯s girl. It seems I should teach him a lesson that not just anybody can desire her. Moreover, that kick of hers wasn¡¯t bad.¡± ¡®I just hope that little girl doesn¡¯t kick me there during our bridal night in the future¡­¡¯ Chapter 101 - Two-faced Ye Wu Chen

Chapter 101 - Two-faced Ye Wu Chen

¡°Woman.¡± Feng Jing Tian¡¯s lips curled up. Every frown and smile of his disyed limitless charm. His red clothing revealed both his chest and back, making him look increasingly mboyant. ¡°Since you haven¡¯t married him yet, I still have a chance. I don¡¯t believe that I¡¯m iparable to a fool.¡± Upon saying that, heughed for a while before turning around to leave the room. Not long after he left the inn, a slender figure blocked his way. The man before him wore silver clothing as though he were a moon-exiled immortal. A silver mask adorned his face, revealing only a pair of eyes that would make people tremble with fear. The corner of that man¡¯s lips curled up into a demonic smile, making him resemble an Asura. When his tyrannical aura burst outward, it made even Feng Jing Tian retreat a few steps from feeling the pressure of that domineering aura. ¡°She is my woman.¡± That man smiled, his smile looking demonic and sinister. With that aura suddenly and violently exuding from his body, he continued, ¡°As such, I won¡¯t permit any man to have any intention in seeking her.¡± Feng Jing Tianughed. His smile was so exceptionally moving that it couldn¡¯t just be described as matchless. It was highly unimaginable that a man could have such beauty when he smiled. ¡°When did that girl be your possession?¡± The silver man narrowed his eyes, a sinister ray of light shing past his pupils as he replied, ¡°Unless it is she herself that lets go of my hand, I won¡¯t release her, even if I had to run through des, traverse mountains, or stand in an ocean of fire. What irritates more for me is people harassing her. And also¡­ she hates you.¡± Feng Jing Tian¡¯s expression changed slightly. What that man said was right; that girl did indeed hate him. But this fact was what Feng Jing Tian was most unwilling to think about. ¡°So what?¡± Feng Jing Tian gradually recovered. With a smile, he continued, ¡°I just need to frequently appear at her side. She will naturally forget the mistake I had made when we first met.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you won¡¯t get that chance.¡± The man narrowed his gaze as he looked at Feng Jing Tian¡¯s rmed gaze. With a slight smile, he exined, ¡°It will be due to you being unable to get off the bed within half a year¡¯s time.¡± He was a decisive man so he definitely wouldn¡¯t allow any dangerous seedlings grow, especially when he still hadn¡¯t obtained Mu Ru Yue¡¯s confirmation. He waspletely clueless to whether he existed in her heart. Thus, he must make this man temporarily disappear for half a year. In that half a year, if he couldn¡¯t obtain her heart, then he wouldn¡¯t be Ghost King Ye Wu Chen. Feng Jing Tian¡¯s phoenix eyes slightly narrowed. He had a feeling that this man was truly powerful, to the point of being monstrous. Why was there such a powerful man at that girl¡¯s side? It seemed that if he wanted to pursue that girl, it would be extremely difficult. As for the other side of the story, Mu Ru Yue naturally didn¡¯t know about their meeting. She didn¡¯t have any intention of sleeping after chasing that enchanter out, so she sat crossed legged on her bed to cultivate. Faint wisps of energy circted around her, gradually being absorbed by her body. Swish! The little beast leapt up from the bed, his minute body gradually elongated to form the distinct appearance of a handsome man. Yan Jin just sat at the side as he silently watched Mu Ru Yue cultivate. This little girl was usually extremely sharp, but once it involved feelings, she was obviously inexperienced. Yet, she easily attracted men to her. First was Ghost King Ye Wu Chen, and now that enchanter-like guy, Feng Jing Tian. ¡®It¡¯s fortunate that I had only admired this little girl and didn¡¯t have any other feelings towards her. Otherwise, if I had fallen for her, that rtionship¡¯s path would be extremely arduous¡­¡¯ Chapter 102 - An Exceptional Looking Man

Chapter 102 - An Exceptional Looking Man

¡°You still decided toe back here?¡± A mncholy voice was gradually heard in the mountain valleys. If someone were to see this man that stood before the valley, they would definitely gasp. He was extremely good looking. There would only be a handful in this world that possess such exceptional looks. The assistance of eye piercing white hair increasingly amplified that man¡¯s appearance. Such handsomeness made him look like an immortal. He wore spotlessly clean white clothes. Some of his clothing fluttered when a breeze blew past. His beauty was so astonishing that he could be mistaken for an exiled immortal from afar. Not only was that man¡¯s hair white, but his eyebrows were also white. Only his eyes seemed simr to ordinary people, a pair of eyes that exuded a faint sadness. Who was he being gloomy for? What had his hair turned white for? The man chuckled lowly. His handsome face became more exceptional with that smile. He seemed like an exiled immortal who wasn¡¯t affected by the world in order to reach an extraordinary realm¡­ Three dayster at the Pill Assembly¡¯s Venue The president surveyed the crowd before drily coughing a couple of times. He stood up with a smile and announced, ¡°Coming up will be the announcement of prizes for thispetition.¡± Hua! Everyone became excited as they wanted to know what the prize for the champion will be. The president was extremely happy to see this kind of atmosphere. With a smile akin to a cunning fox, he continued, ¡°The champion¡¯s prize will be the Phoenix Furnace from the PIll Assembly. Everyone was startled. They knew that the Phoenix Furnace was a divine instrument. With the assistance of the Phoenix Furnace, the user could refine high grade pills. However, the Phoenix Furnace chose its owner, so even the grandson of the president was unable to contract with that Phoenix Furnace. The president had actually set the Phoenix Furnace as the top prize today? ¡°Someone, bring forth the Phoenix Furnace!¡± Upon that order, some people immediately brought forth the Phoenix Furnace. The Phoenix Furnace required 10 people to carry it onto the stage. Moreover, the furnace was covered by a red cloth. After the red cloth was removed, apletely bright red treasured furnace appeared in the crowd¡¯s eyes. There was a roaming phoenix carved on the treasured furnace. It was so life-like that it seemed it could leap out of the treasured furnace. But while the others only looked at the beautiful appearance of the phoenix, Mu Ru Yue felt as though she could hear the moving cries of the phoenix. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows twitched as she stared unemotionally at the Phoenix Furnace. ¡°That girl ripped such a bargain.¡± Qin Fei Fei was so angry that her face flushed. She clutched her clothes tightly as he red at Mu Ru Yue with a jealousy filled gaze. The Phoenix Furnace was a top grade item that even Elder Qin didn¡¯t have the rights to touch. Now the Phoenix Furnace was given to that girl? It was really a mystery as to what the Pill Assembly was thinking. ¡°Little girl, give it a try to see if you can contract this Phoenix Furnace.¡± The President smiled at Mu Ru Yue and cordially spoke like a benevolent grandfather. When Mu Ru Yue saw the craftiness smile in his eyes, however, she withdrew the foot she was nning to move forth. ¡°Little girl, why aren¡¯t you going to contract with it?¡± The president obviously noticed her action and asked with his white brows slightly raised. ¡°Will you set any demand after I contract it?¡± Glimmers danced in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes as she kept feeling that this fox-like old man didn¡¯t have any good intentions. The president was stunned. Many wanted to obtain the Phoenix Furnace but weren¡¯t able to. This girl wanted to reject it, even though what she said was indeed his n? ¡°Hehe! Little girl, don¡¯t worry. I promise you that this Phoenix Furnace is the top prize for this Pill Assembly. If you can contract with it, it will belong to you and I also won¡¯t set any unreasonable demands.¡± Chapter 103 - Break through! Break through!

Chapter 103 - Break through! Break through!

¡°Alright,¡± Mu Ru Yue sighed before gradually walking forth. Peng! She viciously directed her mental power to strike the Phoenix Furnace. Instantly,, the Phoenix Furnace radiated light in all directions and illuminated the entire arena. Everyone was astonished as they looked dazedly at the young girl enclosed in the red light. The president couldn¡¯t help but stand up and stare at Mu Ru Yue. ¡°Is she really the owner of the Phoenix Furnace? It seems that the water of the world will start to move again. Not long after, due to this little girl¡¯s existence, the sky and the earth will definitely be turned upside down¡­¡± He didn¡¯t know if this change would be fortuitous or disastrous. Currently, Mu Ru Yue, who was within the red light, could feel a power viciously entering her body, rampaging through her meridians. She momentarily couldn¡¯t help but spit out a mouthful of blood as her exquisite face started to pale. When the red light faded, everyone looked at the young girl before the Phoenix Furnace. They looked at one another, but no one knew what was going to happen. Hiss! The intense pain made Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body twitch. It seemed as though something was directly forcing its way through her meridians, which weren¡¯trge. When she reached her limit, a silver cloth robe moved in a sh to her. The man embraced her body. Under the silver mask, a pair of ck eyes focused on her lovingly. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body shook slightly. This feeling was really warm and familiar¡­ ¡°Wu Chen¡­¡± Slowly, Mu Ru Yue¡¯s consciousness started to be hazy as she subconsciously muttered. She clearly felt the arm that was embracing her slightly tremble. Following that, a warm feeling passed through her body, causing her consciousness to clear. What appeared before her was a silver mask that made it hard to see that man¡¯s appearance. While that man¡¯s eyes gave her an exceptional familiar feeling, she just couldn¡¯t remember where she met him. ¡°You¡¯re not Wu Chen.¡± During the previous moment, she really did think that Ye Wu Chen had suddenly appeared at the Pill Assembly. This man wasn¡¯t him, so who was he then? Seeing the hurt for her in the man¡¯s eyes, it made her heart palpitate. Suddenly, countless streams of energy surged towards Mu Ru Yue and was rapidly being absorbed into her body. Due to contracting with the Phoenix Furnace, it had expanded her meridians. The nourishment of those energies slowly made her pain vanish. Perhaps it was due to her instantly absorbing the vast amount of energy as Mu Ru Yue used the momentum to break through from the Fourth Stage Martial practitioner to the Fifth Stage, entering a new step. The silver masked man gently ced the young girl in his embrace down before looking deeply at her. The silver clothes then vanished from the venue, not waiting for her to question him. It was as though he had never been there. ¡°Who was he?¡± Mu Ru Yue slightly raised her brow. She seemed to have met him before as an exceptionally familiar feeling was felt from the man, especially from his eyes. ¡°Little girl, I should congratte you.¡± The president smilingly walked forth. ¡°Not only have you seeded in contracting the Phoenix Furnace, but you also broke through to the Fifth Stage. Such an achievement would be the best among the four kingdom. ¡°Congrats! Congrats!¡± Elder me and the others came forth as well and sincerely congratted her. ¡°Alright, since you kept the Phoenix Furnace,¡± Craftiness shed past the president¡¯s eyes as he continued, brimming with smiles, ¡°I will give you two choices. The first is to be my disciple. Once you be my disciple, I can guarantee that no one here will dare to bully you. The second is that I will give my grandson to you. You can do anything to him, be it warming the bed or folding nkets. You can also casually discipline him and I won¡¯t say a word, even if you beat or scold him.¡± Chapter 104 - Can You Be Even More Arrogant?

Chapter 104 - Can You Be Even More Arrogant?

Actually, the old man really wanted Mu Ru Yue to be his grandson¡¯s wife, but he clearly understood that this little girl was really obstinate. She definitely wouldn¡¯t agree, so he wanted Qing Yu to be at her side in order for feelings to develop with time. He had the time to wait anyway. When his wordsnded, not to mention the others, Qing Yu himself was dazed as he looked at the president with a gaze filled with grievance. Was this considered him being sold by his biological grandfather? ¡°Grandfather!¡± Qing Yu frowned with grief expressed on his handsome face. ¡°Shut up!¡± The president viciously red at him. ¡°Your grandfather is negotiating with someone now. How can you interrupt? Go and stand in a corner.¡± Qing Yu helplessly shook his head. Why did he have such a grandfather that could casually sell his biological grandson? ¡°Miss, my grandfather was only kidding with you. Please don¡¯t mind him.¡± Qing Yu shifted his gaze to Mu Ru Yue with a bashful smile. He scratched his head before continuing, ¡°This old man has always been like that. An elder that doesn¡¯t act like an¡­¡± Before the ¡®elder¡¯ wordnded, a fist mercilessly struck at his head. The president¡¯s beard trembled as he red at him like a fiend. ¡°Has there ever been such cases like this where you talked about your grandfather in such a manner? An elder that doesn¡¯t act like an elder? Stinky brat, this old man is your grandfather!¡± Qing Yu pouted as he looked at him, aggrieved. It would really be better having none than having such an old child-like grandfather. ¡°Hehe! Little girl, have you considered?¡± The president turned his head to Mu Ru Yue and said smilingly, ¡°My grandson is actually not bad. He has the looks, his talent is great, and he can also cook and sweep the floor. Can¡¯t you consider keeping him?¡± Mu Ru Yue sighed helplessly, ¡°I already have a fiance and your grandson looks really unwilling.¡± Looking at Qing Yu¡¯s grieving appearance, he looked remarkably like a little animal that had suffered from some inhumane mistreatment. ¡°How about bing my disciple then?¡± After being silent for a while, his eyes lit up as he asked that. Mu Ru Yue shook her head. ¡°I reject.¡± Reject? She rejected? The crowd looked at her in shock. Who didn¡¯t know the Lord president¡¯s identity? In the current time, the only one that could beparable to him was Wu Yu, who had extremely high sight. The president wanted to recruit her as his disciple, but the little girl actually rejected him? Could she be more arrogant? ¡°Little girl, you must at least give me a reason for rejecting me.¡± The president expressed grief. He wanted to recruit her, but that little girl rejected? Could it be that she had a master greater than him? ¡°I already have a Master. He will being here in a few days. If you really want to recruit me as your disciple, you should talk to him.¡± Mu Ru Yue shrugged her shoulders as she said that with an insincere smile. Hearing that, the president heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Alright, I will wait for his arrival. I will personally discuss this matter with him. If he agrees, then you will be my disciple. Within these four kingdoms, excluding that old fe Wu Yu, whose alchemy¡¯s level exceeded his? Moreover, he hadn¡¯t heard of that old fellow Wu Yu recruiting a disciple, so this little girl obviously wasn¡¯t his disciple. Since that was the case, wouldn¡¯t it be easy for Mu Ru Yue¡¯s master to pass her on to him? As the president of the Pill Assembly, once he asks someone, that fellow shouldn¡¯t reject him¡­¡­ Among the crowd, there was a silver masked man that hadn¡¯t left and witnessed what had just happened. A light smile was disyed on his demonic face beneath the mask. The current him really had the impulse of keeping Mu Ru Yue from the world so that nobody would try to seek her. Yet, he knew that this girl wasn¡¯t like other girls and wouldn¡¯t want to enjoy hiding behind people¡¯s back for protection. She was destined to use her hard work to climb to the peak of the martial world before coldly looking askance at themon people of the world¡­ Chapter 105 - An Acquaintance-like Person’s Arrival Part 1

Chapter 105 - An Acquaintance-like Person¡¯s Arrival Part 1

Just after Mu Ru Yue left the venue, a figure charged towards her and violentlyunched into her embrace. Xiao Qing Qing looked at Mu Ru Yue with big watery eyes. ¡°Elder sister, why didn¡¯t youe to look for Qing Qing?¡± It was unknown why, but when Mu Ru Yue looked at the child in her embrace, her heart would unknowingly soften. ¡°Qing Qing, don¡¯t be so impolite.¡± An elegant shout was heard from behind. Madam Sheng Yue, wearing goose yellow clothes, walked over with a smile gracing her face. Her extremely elegant glide made her seem as if she were genuine royalty, her body giving off a noble feeling. ¡°Yue Er, the events of thepetition that day has already spread throughout the city.¡± An elegant and light smile was disyed on Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s face. She looked tenderly at the young girl before her. ¡°I never expect that Yue Er would be such a talented person. Theughable Qin family is too opinionated.¡± Saying that, Madam Sheng Yue gradually moved forth to gently hold Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hand as she said, ¡°Yue Er, don¡¯t worry. With me here, even the Pill Assembly wouldn¡¯ty a hand on you, not to mention the Qin family.¡± Feeling the warmth from Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s palm, Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart warmed as her usual cold gaze slowly began to express a glow. ¡°I thank Madam for that.¡± ¡°Why do you still call me Madam? Yue Er, how about you be my daughter?¡± Mu Ru Yue looked shocked at Madam Sheng Yue. ¡°Hehe!¡± Madam Sheng Yue chuckled lightly before saying gently, ¡°I had previously mentioned that I had a daughter before Qing Qing. Today, she would have been almost the same age as you are. It is a pity that a couple of years ago, she was kidnapped by an enemy of the Xiao family. That enemy hurt my pitiful daughter in order to strike against us. After seeing you, Yue Er, it seems as though I¡¯m looking at my precious daughter¡­¡± Madam Sheng Yue lightly wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes as she sighed slightly. She currently didn¡¯t know whether her biological daughter was still living. It had also be the greatest pain in her life. ¡°Pretty elder sister, it seems that from now on, you¡¯ll really be Qing Qing¡¯s elder sister.¡± Xiao Qing Qing pulled on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s sleeve. With herrge eyes filled with excitement, she continued, ¡°Qing Qing will be a family with elder sister then.¡± Mu Ru Yue looked at Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s gentle appearance. At that instant, she seemed to reminisce about her parents in Hua Xia. Her eyes became a little sore as she called out, ¡°Mother¡­¡± ¡°Sigh, good child.¡± Madam Sheng Yue took a step forward to bring Mu Ru Yue into her embrace. With tears in her eyes, she said, ¡°I really don¡¯t know why, but whenever I look at you, you make me think about my daughter, causing me to unprecedented familiarity. Perhaps we have retained a predestined affinity from our previous life. What do you say?¡± At this moment, people from the Qin family walked out. They coldly looked at Mu Ru Yue and the others before coldly snorting. ¡°Younger sister, that is Madam Sheng Yue.¡± Qin Luo pulled on Qin Fei Fei¡¯s sleeve as he gave the introduction. ¡°What?¡± Qin Fei Fei violently trembled a little as she cast a gaze with some traces of jealousy at Mu Ru Yue. Why was this girl able to enter the eyes of Madam Sheng Yue? Could it be due to the rescue of her daughter? Madam Sheng Yue patted Mu Ru Yue¡¯s shoulder as she coldly gazed at the people from the Qin family. With the corner of her lips raised, she smiled sinisterly and asked, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you people from the Qin family have always been troubling my recently adopted daughter?¡± Qin Fei Fei bit her lips. She revealed a smile after calming her heartfelt jealousy. ¡°Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s people must have heard wrongly. We never put her in the spot.¡± Chapter 106 - An Acquaintance-like Person’s Arrival Part 2

Chapter 106 - An Acquaintance-like Person¡¯s Arrival Part 2

¡°I¡¯m making things up, so to say?¡± Madam Sheng Yue coldly chuckled. ¡°You are nothing more than the tiny, tiny Qin family. If I want you to live, you can live. If I want you dead, then how can you live?¡± It was just a simple sentence, but Madam Sheng Yue gave off a domineering aura of undeniable nobility that leaked out from her entire body. After Qin Luo thought about Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s terrifying subordinates, he was so frightened that he knelt down before her. ¡°Madam, please spare our lives. We really didn¡¯t know that she is your adopted daughter. I plead Madam to forgive us this time.¡± ¡°Forgive? I have already forgiven you once already. It isn¡¯t necessary to do so a second time.¡± Madam Sheng Yue coldly looked at the Qin family before holding Xiao Qing Qing in one hand and Mu Ru Yue in the other. She turned around and said, ¡°Qing Qing, Yue Er, let¡¯s go. I will dispatch people to deal with this Qin family in a bit.¡± Those words from Madam Sheng Yue was a death sentence for the Qin family. Qin Fei Fei¡¯s legs gave way as she copsed onto the floor. She initially wanted to dispatch people from the Qin family to assassinate Mu Ru Yue and get the Phoenix Furnace. Her n hadn¡¯t even solidified before being crushed. ¡°Ah! Ah! Ah! I don¡¯t want to resign to this!¡± But no matter how much she yelled, no one bothered with her¡­ ¡°Qing Qing, you have to remember that from now on, you have to cut the grass from its roots in everything you do. Previously, I had seen killing intenting from that girl of the Qin family when she looked at your elder sister Yue Er. Thus, when you meet such people, you mustn¡¯t let them go. Even if Qin Fei Fei is a nobody that couldn¡¯t give rise to anything major, she will definitely be trouble in the future, so it is best to make the first move.¡± On the way, Madam Sheng Yue was constantly mentoring Xiao Qing Qing. Xiao Qing Qing nodded as though she somewhat understood her. Her confused appearance looked incredibly adorable. After hearing Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s words, Mu Ru Yue shook her head as she thought it was a little funny. How could the people that want her life in this world be little? The Mu family probably couldn¡¯t wait for her to die. ¡°Yue Er, since you¡¯re my daughter now, let¡¯s go to Purple Cloud Inn. Recently, I still have some matters to settle here, so I have to stay. It is also an opportunity for mother and daughter to get to know one another.¡± Madam Sheng Yue shifted her gaze to Mu Ru Yue and held her hand as she warmly said this. ¡°That will be good.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded in agreement. ¡°My master will also being to the Pill Assembly in a few days, so I also have to stay in this ce as well.¡± As Mu Ru Yue said that, she looked at the blue sky. ¡®I wonder what Ye Wu Chen is currently doing. Is he being bullied? Or is he perhaps thinking about me as well?¡¯ Night. The night was quiet. Mu Ru Yue could faintly hear a familiar voice¡­ ¡°My wife! My wife¡­ Mu Ru Yue abruptly opened her eyes as a familiar appearance instantly entered her sight. The man was looking at her with excitement in his eyes. His clear eyes was as clean as it usually was. ¡°Wu Chen, why are you here?¡± ¡°I missed my wife.¡± Wu Chen smiled gently. A trace of charm was unexpectedly felt from his face as he said, ¡°My wife must also have been thinking about me, right?¡± ¡°Wu Chen, wuu¡­¡± The rest of Mu Ru Yue¡¯s words couldn¡¯te out and was trapped in her throat when her lips was sealed by the elegant contours of his mouth. That marvelous feeling made his smile increasingly mesmerizing. ¡°Sleep, my wife. I will always be staying by your side.¡± His words was like a spell as it made Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyelids extremely heavy. She slowly sumbed, gently closing her eyes while in that young man¡¯s embrace. When the morning light shone into the room, Mu Ru Yue finally opened her eyes. She thought about what happened yesterday. Gently rubbing her sore forehead, she asked, ¡°Was that just a dream?¡± Chapter 107 - An Acquaintance-like Person’s Arrival Part 3

Chapter 107 - An Acquaintance-like Person¡¯s Arrival Part 3

¡®How could Wu Chen be here?¡¯ Thinking this, she shook her head,ughing aloud in spite. Suddenly, her gaze fell on a pendant atop her nket. Mu Ru Yue picked up the jade pendant. After seeing the ¡®ghost¡¯ word on the jade pendant, she momentarily became stunned. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the jade pendant that is always on Wu Chen? Why did it appear here? Could it be that it wasn¡¯t a dream?¡± In the main hall of the Pill Assembly, the president nced at the old man before him. After giving a cold snort, he asked, ¡°Well, isn¡¯t this Grandmaster Wu Yu? When have you be so free as toe visit my ce?¡± It was obvious that the old man was still brooding over the other man refusing to join the Pill Assembly and instead choosing to enter a sect. ¡°My disciple is here, so why can¡¯t Ie?¡± Wu Yu swept a nce at him before pouring himself a cup of tea. He didn¡¯t haggle much with him. While the two elders were going against one another, cold sweat from Elder me and Elder He, who were at their side, flowed constantly. ¡°Your disciple?¡± The president raised his brows. ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know that Grandmaster Wu Yu¡¯s sight is high? When did you recruit a disciple?¡± ¡°My disciple is the champion of this Pill Assembly, Mu Ru Yue.¡± Grandmaster Wu Yu revealed a proud expression after mentioning his disciple. He didn¡¯t in the slightest notice the instant change inplexion of the president. ¡°You¡­ you said that Little Ru Yue is your disciple?¡± The presidentpletely stiffened. It was impossible for him to guess that Wu Yu was that girl¡¯s master. Judging from this elder¡¯s personality, how could he give his disciple over to him? Wu Yu nced at the seemingly frightened Elder Qin. With a slight raise of his brows, he asked, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that my disciple has been bullied by someone here. Yet, it really isn¡¯t too good for us old fellows to enter a fight between the youngsters, right? What do you think, Elder Qin?¡± The president was stunned. With the protective nature of this elder, how could he forgive the other so easily? It was useless exining to him that it was due to Qin Fei Fei being too young as this old man wasn¡¯t the type to be merciful towards youngsters. ¡°Yet, I heard that Elder Qin from the Pill Assembly kept helping that little girl, Qin Fei Fei. You wanted to let Qin Fei Fei step into the limelight after my disciple salvaged the medicinal nts?¡± Wu Yu¡¯s words were right on the spot. The president smiled bitterly. He knew that this old fellow would definitely not let it go if he himself didn¡¯t deal with Elder Qin. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the Qin family has also offended Madam Sheng Yue. I can¡¯t continue to keep Elder Qin here anymore. Elder Qin, please head back to your Qin family. My Pill Assembly can¡¯t keep arge deity such as yourself.¡± Elder Qin¡¯s expression changed. ¡°President!¡± ¡°Do you still have further matters, Elder Qin?¡± The president looked coldly at Elder Qin, whose expression changed. He was long dissatisfied with Elder Qin. Not only was he just a tiny elder, he had attempted to climb over his head a couple of times already. The president could take this opportunity to purge the Pill Assembly. Moreover, he could also make Wu Yu owe him a favour. To be honest, even if they constantly fought, Elder Qin was iparable to old man Wu Yu in the president¡¯s heart. Not to mention their previous rtionship, there was also the part where Mu Ru Yue became the owner of the Phoenix Furnace. ¡°I will be withdrawing then.¡± Elder Qin¡¯splexion ashened. He didn¡¯t even look back at the president as he left. Seeing his departing figure, Elder me frowned. ¡°President, you should have known of Elder Qin¡¯s actions during this period of time. He wanted your position. If you were to chase him out like this, he will be unsatisfied and think of ways to seek trouble for the Pill Assembly.¡± ¡°If he really did that, then it isn¡¯t necessary to keep him here.¡± Chapter 108 - An Acquaintance-like Person’s Arrival Part 4

Chapter 108 - An Acquaintance-like Person¡¯s Arrival Part 4

The president chuckled. He stroked his beard and looked at this old fellow, Wu Yu. ¡°Let¡¯s not continue talking about that. Old fellow Wu Yu, when you lost to me that year, I know you thought I had won with dishonorable methods so you were also unwilling topete against me again. As such, I had nned to let our younger generationspete instead. Currently, I can¡¯t help but sigh as your disciple really is more outstanding than my grandson.¡± This time, the president lost withplete satisfaction. How could he not after that little girl was acknowledged by the Phoenix Furnace as its owner? ¡°That¡¯s certain.¡± Wu Yucently stroked his white beard. ¡°My disciple is naturally outstanding. What? Old fellow, are you nning to get her? I must tell you that my disciple already has a fiance, and he interacts really well with her. They should be getting married in a few months time. Even though I wish for my disciple to find the most outstanding husband, if she likes him, then I will be happy for her as her master.¡± Hearing that, the president couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. ¡°So she already has a fiance. It seems that my grandson no longer has the chance. That¡¯s right; even though your disciple is at the Earth Stage Mid Rank level, the knowledge she possesses is actually above ours. I really am doubtful that you, this old man, is really her master.¡± Wu Yu¡¯s face reddened as he also felt this was strange since he hadn¡¯t taught her some of those stuff. But then, could she understand them so clearly? This disciple was really too intelligent as she just needed some time to master them. Thus, he no longer taught her alchemy, but just guided her in her martial training. ¡°Old fellow, what do you mean? If I am not her master, are you?¡± ¡°Alright, alright, alright! I don¡¯t want to bicker with you. Since my grandson no longer stands a chance, I want to invite her as a recorded elder of my Pill Assembly. She won¡¯t be under any restriction, but she will enjoy the power of being an elder of the Pill Assembly. Wu Yu became silent. If she became a recorded elder, then the benefits weren¡¯t bad as she would no longer need to dread over ack of medicinal nts. ¡°I will head over to discuss this with her. You should know that my disciple has always been independent. I, as her master, also shouldn¡¯t restrict her too much. She has her own thoughts. No matter what her decisions are, I will always support her.¡± But since that old man Wu Yu didn¡¯t object, this matter should seed. The president smiled with satisfaction. ¡°I shall await your good news then. That¡¯s right; you should know that the Phoenix Furnace from our Pill Assembly has been contracted by your precious disciple, so that means it¡¯s only reasonable for her to be an elder of my Pill Assembly.¡± Wu Yu red at him. ¡°I also heard about this matter beforeing here. Why do I feel that you were tricking my disciple? You want to restrict her with the Phoenix Furnace? But if my disciple isn¡¯t willing, I want to see how you force her into epting that position.¡± The others could see the pride in Wu Yu¡¯s eyes, even as he said that. The Phoenix Furnace was truly a great object. It was an ancestor¡¯s treasure for the Pill Assembly. It was rumoured that it was waiting for someone destined for it to appear. Never in his dreams did he think that the genuine owner of the Phoenix Furnace would be his own disciple. How could Wu Yu not be excited upon seeing the Pill Assembly suffer a loss. The Phoenix Furnace was a treasure of the Pill Assembly! Yet, it wasn¡¯t easy to decide if this was truly a loss as the president believed that this was a beneficial business. It was useless to keep the Phoenix Furnace at the Pill Assembly. Giving it to Mu Ru Yue might mean they obtained her good feelings toward the Pill Assembly. Her future was immeasurable due to her being the owner of the Phoenix Furnace. Chapter 109 - An Acquaintance-like Person’s Arrival Part 5

Chapter 109 - An Acquaintance-like Person¡¯s Arrival Part 5

The sun shone fiercely. Under the heat of the sun, a young girl strolled along with her brows slightly raised, her thoughts indecipherable. Her free hand was viciously viting Yan Jin¡¯s soft body,pletely ignoring his grief-filled eyes. The current Mu Ru Yue had be a well known person in this city. How could those that participated in the Pill Assembly not know of her? Hence, when she first appeared, it attracted the attention of many people. But at this moment, this young girl suddenly disappeared in broad daylight. That was right; she had really disappeared into thin air while under the crowd¡¯s gaze¡­ A silver figure rapidly rushed to her position the moment she disappeared. Hidden beneath his mask, his eyes revealed his undeniable anxiety. ¡°Mu Er.¡± An unprecedented wave of fear surged from Ye Wu Chen¡¯s eyes. He had just saw her before she disappeared in front of him. His fear wouldn¡¯t retreat as he was worried that her disappearance was permanent. If she didn¡¯te back again¡­ No! I definitely wouldn¡¯t allow that! Nobody could snatch her away while she was in his sight. Otherwise, he would be unable to forgive himself throughout his entire life! ¡°Mu Er, I definitely won¡¯t allow anyone to snatch you away. Definitely!¡± Ye Wu Chen calmed his panicked heart. Under his mask, his exceptional face expressed a sinister smile. If his expression was seen by his subordinates, they would definitely know that their master was truly enraged this time. ¡°Judging by the circumstances, Mu Er should have gone to another dimensional space. No matter who it was, I will not let her to be snatched away from me, especially when it was directly before Ben Wang¡¯s sight.¡± At this moment, within another dimension. Mu Ru Yueid on the floor. Intense waves of pain barraged her head. She gradually opened her eyes and surveyed her surroundings with a curious gaze. Suddenly before her, an exceptional figure entered her sight. The man wore spotless white clothes reminisce of snow. His white hair fluttered gently in the wind. When he lowered his gaze to focus on Mu Ru Yue, his appearance was as handsome as an immortal as it disyed aplicated expression. ¡°You decided toe back.¡± The man sighed. His ck eyes werepletely filled with sadness. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I cannot personallye to see you; I can only just bring you to this ce.¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her gaze to look at the man. It was unknown why his white hair seemed to tug at her heart. Unexpectedly, it gave her a familiar feeling. It was as though they had met each other before. Yet, she was confident that she hadn¡¯t met this man before. Moreover, he seemed to possess great powers. He was so strong, the strongest amongst anyone she had came across. ¡°Actually, I had felt your existence long ago when you first returned here from the other world. It was only recently that I hadpletely confirmed your existence.¡± The man lowered his gaze to look at Mu Ru Yue with his lips raised up into a faint smile. His smile was really extraordinary and unpolluted by the world. ¡°Who are you?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes slightly darkened. This man knew about her transmigration from another world? Suddenly, she felt Yan Jin shudder in her embrace, slightly tightening his hold on her arm. ¡°Yan Jin?¡± ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that the aura being given off from that man¡¯s body made me apprehensive.¡± Yan Jin also didn¡¯t know why he was feeling unreasonable fear towards this man. Mu Ru Yue lifted her head to look at that man, as though she was awaiting his answer. The man walked a step forward with a faint smile. It was so faint that it seemed invisible Only, his ck eyes gave off a light of sadness. He obviously looked lonely. Chapter 110 - An Acquaintance-like Person’s Arrival Part 6

Chapter 110 - An Acquaintance-like Person¡¯s Arrival Part 6

¡°It is alright if you don¡¯t remember right now. You will surely recall it one day. My name is Bai Ze.¡± Bai Ze lowered his gaze to look at Mu Ru Yue, sadness in his eyes. ¡®She had still forgotten about me.¡¯ That was right; how could the current her remember him? ¡°Bai Ze?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart slightly palpitated. She seemed to be really familiar with that name. She still didn¡¯t know why she felt such familiarity. All of a sudden, space warped. When Mu Ru Yue focused, a silver figure entered her sight. The second Ye Wu Chen saw Mu Ru Yue, he released a sigh of relief. Following that, he raised his gaze towards the white haired man. With ice in his eyes that were as dark as the night, he questioned, ¡°Who are you? Why have you brought her here?¡± Bai Ze looked shocked at Ye Wu Chen¡¯s icy silver mask. With a bitter smile, hemented, ¡°So you both¡­ are still together.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows slightly curved into a frown. She didn¡¯t have the slightest clue about what Bai Ze was saying. A cold ray of light shone in Ye Wu Chen¡¯s eyes. He moved in a sh to stand in front of Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body. Under the icy silver mask, a sinister smile was disyed on his exceptional appearance. ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are, but don¡¯t you even think of harming a single hair of her body!¡± His voice was extremely domineering. He didn¡¯t ce any importance on the exceptional looking man before him. Bai Ze nced at him before lowering his gaze to look at the young girl being protected behind him. With slight pain in his eyes, he said, ¡°It seems that you are still with him in this life. But it is also good this way. He can protect you. Currently, I cannot leave that ce, so I will not be able to help you at all. But there will definitely be a day where we will meet. You must, however, be wary of one person. Her jealousy is truly strong. She definitely won¡¯t allow the two of you to be together.¡± Once his word were spoken, Bai Ze¡¯s figure slowly disappeared before them. The space then seemed to cleave in two. As they weren¡¯t paying attention, they began to fall¡­ Ye Wu Chen moved in a sh to be in front of Mu Ru Yue before he steadily held her body, causing them to slowly descend to the ground. Once they were back on the main street, the crowd that personally saw Mu Ru Yue and Ye Wu Chen were shocked to see them appear once again, descending from the sky. Nobody knew what had happened. When Mu Ru Yue raised her gaze to lock onto a pair of eyes filled with worry, her heart trembled slightly. Knitting her brows, she coldly asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± A sinister ray shed past Ye Wu Chen¡¯s eyes. Suddenly, he chuckled. His smile under the silver mask was exceptionally mesmerizing. With a slight curve of his lips, he confessed, ¡°I am¡­ a person that has fallen for you.¡± Mu Ru Yue was startled for a moment before her gaze slowly chilled. She then noticed that this man was still hugging her. She couldn¡¯t help but frown again. ¡°Let go of me!¡± The man quirked his lips into a smile. His smile looked extremely charming. He was exceptionally good looking with it as it gave off a danger vibe. ¡°I don¡¯t wanna.¡± ¡°You really aren¡¯t letting go of me?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows raised. With her voice filled with a boundless chill, she fumed, ¡°I am giving you one final chance. Are you or are you not letting me go?!¡± ¡°No matter what you do, I definitely won¡¯t let you go.¡± Ye Wu Chen tightly embraced the young girl¡¯s body. With a smile, he swore to himself that he definitely wouldn¡¯t let go of her in this life¡­ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes narrowed. She suddenlyughed with a smile that gave off a dangerous air. After that, she viciously punched Ye Wu Chen¡¯s chest. Chapter 111 - I Don’t Want To Continue Hiding Behind The Scenes

Chapter 111 - I Don¡¯t Want To Continue Hiding Behind The Scenes

Ye Wu Chen hummed with a mncholic air, but he didn¡¯t let go of her. With his eyes filled with happiness, he said, ¡°Have you beaten me enough? If you haven¡¯t, I will let you hit me a couple more times, but I still definitely won¡¯t let you go.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze be increasingly frosty as she coldly stared at Ye Wu Chen. His eyes kept giving her a familiar feeling¡­ Pondering this, she automatically reached up to remove the silver mask from the man¡¯s face. But the instant she began to lift it, a hand securely gripped her wrist. There was still a smile on his face. With a sinister ray glimmering in his eyes, he moved his head to the side of Mu Ru Yue¡¯s ear. With a seductive tone, he asked, ¡°You want to see my appearance? But my appearance isn¡¯t that easily seen. It isn¡¯t impossible to see it, but you will have to exchange yourself for a glimpse. If you marry me, I¡¯ll let you see it. What do you think?¡± ¡°My apologies, but I don¡¯t have any interest in you.¡± Mu Ru Yue withdrew her hand as she looked coldly at the man. ¡°Especially when it¡¯s a man I don¡¯t know.¡± The smile on the man¡¯s face didn¡¯t change. His hand tightly embraced her waist. ¡°This is already our second meeting. Can it be that I¡¯m still a stranger in your heart? But it¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll get acquainted really soon.¡± With his current identity, this was truly their second meeting. But if it was under the guise of the Ghost King, then they were already really familiar towards one another, to the point that his entire body was already seen. There was just one final step left. He wasn¡¯t in a hurry to get to the final step, as this girl would marry him sooner orter¡­ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Who are you exactly? Have we met previously?¡± Upon saying that, she clearly felt the hand that was embracing her tighten. After that, the silver masked man revealed a charming smile as he said, ¡°Isn¡¯t our first meeting during that recent Pill Assembly?¡± ¡°You know that I¡¯m not referring to that time.¡± Mu Ru Yue gave him a faint nce. ¡°If that was really our first time, why did you help me? Moreover, what Bai Ze said had made me really curious about who you are.¡± Actually, it wasn¡¯t only Mu Ru Yue. Ye Wu Chen also didn¡¯t know what that white haired man was talking about. But there was one thing that was certain; he had said someone wanted to destroy their rtionship¡¯s development and nned to hurt them. No matter what, he definitely wouldn¡¯t allow such a matter ur! Ye Wu Chen¡¯s expression slowly turned increasingly dark. With a sinister aura being emitted from his eyes, he looked like an Asura that had climbed out from hell. His aura would instill terror in people. When Mu Ru Yue looked at the current Ye Wu Chen, she slightly frowned. That familiar feeling might have been a mistake as she never felt such a sinister aura before; this man definitely wasn¡¯t someone she knew. After a long time, that terrifying aura slowly dissipated. Ye Wu Chen lowered his gaze to the young girl in his embrace. His arm subconsciously tightened. ¡°No matter what that man meant, I won¡¯t permit anything to hurt you in the slightest! I¡¯ll protect you from harm¡¯s way for my entire life.¡± The corner of Mu Ru Yue¡¯s lips raised as she smiled coldly. ¡°I still have to see that girl¡¯s capability in trying to harm me. On a second note, how long are you going to hug me for?! Release me immediately!¡± The man didn¡¯t say a word this time, but the arm that hugged her didn¡¯t rx in the slightest. He lowered his gaze to the exceptional appearance of the young girl before saying gently, ¡°I don¡¯t want to continue hiding behind the scenes.¡± Chapter 112 - I Hate Hiding Behind Someone’s Back

Chapter 112 - I Hate Hiding Behind Someone¡¯s Back

Ye Wu Chen hadn¡¯t nned to use his current identity to appear before her. Ever since he left Phoenix City, he had nned to protect her from the shadows. After what just happened, he now realised that he could only manage to react to sudden situations if he was by her side. If there was a day where she truly disappeared in front of him for good, how much remorse would he feel and how long would he me himself for? Hence, he no longer wanted to hide behind the scenes. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart slightly tightened. She raised her gaze to look at the silver masked man. ¡°Who are you?¡± The man gave her a charming smile. With a love-filled gaze, he replied, ¡°You will know who I am in the near future. I temporarily cannot tell you my identity for your safety.¡± It seemed that he really had to settle some of the matters troubling him as soon as possible so that he would be able to be together with her officially¡­ Suddenly, Ye Wu Chen¡¯s gaze became stern before he lifted Mu Ru Yue and moved to the side in a sh. Following that, a Peng! was heard from behind them, and they turned around. A sword light had appeared before them, creating arge hole in the ground. A ck clothed man appeared before their eyes, and Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze slightly narrowed upon seeing the man. With cold rays of light in her eyes, she eximed, ¡°Ling Ye, you are still here!¡± He was precisely Ling Ye, the one who had lost to Mu Ru Yue at the Pill Assembly. Ling Ye coldly snorted with his lips curled into a cold smile. ¡°Lady Mu, to be honest,there are not many who I, Ling Ye, admire in life. You, however, have done so. Thus, if you¡¯re willing to give the Phoenix Furnace to me, I¡¯ll spare your life. If not, regardless of if I¡¯m impressed by you, I¡¯ll just kill you to obtain the Phoenix Furnace.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled coldly. There wasn¡¯t the slightest bit of warmth on her exquisite face. ¡°If you are capable,e and get it then. Since you had lost to me in pill refining, however, this only proves that your power is below mine and thus not enough for me to fear you.¡± Ling Ye narrowed his gaze before speaking with a cold smile, ¡°Lady Mu, my aspiration isn¡¯t in pill refining, so my pill refinement indeed isn¡¯t as good as yours. On the other hand, my martial talent is stronger than my alchemy. If you pass that Phoenix Furnace to me, I¡¯ll definitely leave you with your life. Moreover, there are other people with higher qualifications than you have concerning the possession of the Phoenix Furnace. Lady, your power is insufficient, so naturally, you won¡¯t be able to possess it for the rest of your life.¡± The Phoenix Furnace was the most treasured item in the Pill Assembly. His master wanted to steal the Phoenix Furnace that year so, in return, he was expelled from the Pill Assembly. Currently, the Phoenix Furnace was in the hands of a little girl. How could his master stand it if he were to know of this? Moreover, if he passed the Phoenix Furnace to his master, his master¡¯s alchemy level would definitely increase drastically. ¡°Leave this to me.¡± Ye Wu Chen grabbed on her hand as he said that gently. ¡°Unnecessary.¡± Mu Ru Yue shook her head as she shifted her gaze to Ling Ye and said, ¡°He is challenging me, so I will have to fight this match. I hate hiding behind someone¡¯s back anyway.¡± Ye Wu Chen focused his gaze on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s resilient appearance. He suddenly chuckled. ¡°I always knew that you were a girl that dislikes being protected. I shall respect your decision. But if you are in any danger, I won¡¯t be able to just watch on.¡± Wasn¡¯t it due to this difference in personality from other girls that made him admire her so much? When Mu Ru Yue left Ye Wu Chen¡¯s embrace, she threw Yan Jin, who hadtched onto her body, into his embrace. Ye Wu Chen, however, just threw Yan Jin onto the ground without any hesitation. He hadn¡¯t forgotten that this beast always stuck to his girl, so Wu Chen didn¡¯t have the slightest trace of good feeling towards Yan Jin. He always disliked it when any human or beast got close to him, excluding Mu Ru Yue. Chapter 113 - You Aren’t My Match

Chapter 113 - You Aren¡¯t My Match

Yan Jin raised his sorrowful gaze and focused on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s back. This woman just casually tossed him aside and towards a man. Didn¡¯t she know that he, Yan Jin, only loved beauties and not men? Yet, when Yan Jin looked at Ye Wu Chen, he frowned slightly. Why did he feel Ghost King Wu Chen¡¯s presence from this man? A beast¡¯s sense of smell was always extremely sensitive. Using their sense of smell, they could instantly determine the other¡¯s identity. Should he tell this to that little girl? But that man had previously mentioned that he didn¡¯t want her to know for her safety. Yan Jin decided to temporarily not expose him at the moment. ¡°Ling Ye, the Phoenix Furnace is in my hands. If you are capable,e and get it then.¡± Mu Ru Yue lifted her cold face to look indifferently at Ling Ye. Ling Ye expressed a sinister smile. With a freezing gaze, he said, ¡°Since you do not ept my kind offer, don¡¯t me me for being impolite! I must obtain that Phoenix Furnace.¡± Hong! A strong aura burst forth from Ling Ye¡¯s body, surging violently towards Mu Ru Yue. With killing intent reeking from his body, the sword in his hand slicing an arc through the air. He instantly caused sand and dust on the ground to rise from the wind created by his sword. Peng! Peng! Peng! Peng! The surrounding roadside shops were destroyed by the sh of wind created by his de, having been instantly flipped over. The onlooking crowd no longer watched the fight as they frantically ran for their lives. Obviously, there were some that didn¡¯t fear death and closely spectated the scene. Mu Ru Yue drew her sword without a single change in her expression. She felt a powerful force jolt her internal organs the moment her sword collided with the sword wind. A trace of blood leaked out from the corner of her mouth. The disparity between her power and Ling Ye¡¯s wasn¡¯t small¡­ ¡°You aren¡¯t my match.¡± Ling Ye raised his head as he arrogantly looked down at Mu Ru Yue. ¡°Is that so?¡± Mu Ru Yue coldly sniggered. She opened her palm and a few bottles appeared in her hand. She used her thumb to push them open. Once the bottles opened, she took a pill from each of the bottles and consumed them. ¡°Power Strengthening Pill, Defence Reinforcement Pill, Speed Increasing Pill, Energy Strengthening Pill¡­¡± Ling Ye¡¯s expression changed drastically. How could he have forgotten that she could use pills to assist in battle. Ordinary pills required some time before the effects of the pills began, but this young girl¡¯s pill effects were instantaneous. This was to say that the pill¡¯s power transformed into her power the instant she consumed it. After the various pills were consumed by Mu Ru Yue, her entire body became like a sharp arrow as she violently charged towards Ling Ye. Her de emitted faint red rays of light. The intensity of the light continued to increase, almost enclosing her entire body within the light. Ling Ye became slightly rmed and didn¡¯t dare to underestimate the current Mu Ru Yue. He hastily raised his sword to counter her attack. The two of them took a couple of steps back the moment the two swords collided. Currently, Ling Ye felt the web between his thumb and index be sore and numb. There was a sweet taste surging up from his throat, but he swallowed it back down. There mustn¡¯t be any moment where you appear weak before your opponent. ¡°You are only at such a level after using the pills,¡± Ling Ye sinisterlymented. Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t say anything. Even if she consumed pills, Ling Ye¡¯s strength was still above hers, resulting in some injuries to her internal organs¡­ Her gaze, however, slightly narrowed as she moved in a sh once more towards Ling Ye. Her sword swung forward from the side, like a red ray of light. Ling Ye moved his body to avoid it before he thrusted his sword forward, piercing towards Mu Ru Yue like an enormous dragon. Chapter 114 - Completely Scrapped

Chapter 114 - Completely Scrapped

Peng! Mu Ru Yue lifted her hand to block his sword before viciously kicking at Ling Ye¡¯s groin. Ling Ye didn¡¯t expect she would use such an underhanded move, so his groin had been sessfully attacked by her due to his inability to guard it in time. The strength of that kick wasn¡¯t the same as Feng Jing Tian¡¯s, as she had used her full force this time. Following that, a heart wrenching yell rang out throughout the street. When the others saw this scene, they subconsciously closed their legs as they looked in shock at the beautiful young girl. A trace of a cold chill instantly infiltrated their hearts. Wasn¡¯t this too vicious? With that kick, the man should bepletely scrapped. Who didn¡¯t know that the groin was the weakest part of a man? ¡°Stinky brat!¡± Ling Ye¡¯s entire body quivered as he viciously red at Mu Ru Yue. With gritted teeth, he eximed, ¡°I will kill you! No! I will cut you up into countless pieces!¡± Otherwise, how could he appease the mes in his heart? Ling Ye had a feeling that because of this girl¡¯s kick, that part of his would be useless. This would also mean that his legacy was over. ¡°I will chop you into countless pieces. I definitely will! Go and die!¡± Ling Ye¡¯s eyes turnedpletely bloodshot as he shouted at the top of his lungs. At this moment, his entire body gave off a tyrannical aura as he gathered his power into his sword before rapidly moving in a sh toward Mu Ru Yue. That sword of his carried an earth-shattering force behind it. Mu Ru Yue immediately ced her sword horizontally across her chest to block that devastating strike. Pfff! A mouthful of blood spurted out from Mu Ru Yue¡¯s mouth. She rapidly retreated backwards. With a trail of blood still flowing from the corner of her mouth, her gaze didn¡¯t express even a hint of fear as she looked indifferently at the rampaging Ling Ye. Ye Wu Chen moved in a sh to stand in front of Mu Ru Yue. With pain in his eyes, he asked, ¡°Why are you doing this to yourself? You should just leave that trash to me.¡± ¡°Get out of the way!¡± Mu Ru Yue pushed Ye Wu Chen to the side. She took out a bottle of pills and chugged it once she got up from the ground. Her initial pale face gradually recovered its rosiness. ¡°I have said this before; this battle is mine. I definitely wouldn¡¯t have agreed to it if I didn¡¯t have any possibility of winning. You just have to watch on from the side. I¡¯m not a person that doesn¡¯t cherish my life. In contrast, I need to cherish it more than anybody else.¡± Ye Wu Chen focused on the young girl¡¯s resolute expression. Along with pain being expressed from his eyes, there was also tenderness. This was the girl that had entered his eyes. She was so strong and not feeble. It could be said that she didn¡¯t resemble a girl at all, but it was precisely this that made people cherish her more. Mu Ru Yue no longer looked at Ye Wu Chen as she went to receive Ling Ye¡¯s attack once again. Ye Wu Chen seemed to realised something after a while. His gaze became slightly more collected. ¡°She had intentionally enraged that man in order to make him burst out with more power and drastically decrease his energy. Once he runs out of energy, he would just end up as sheep offered up for ughter. But this method was just¡­¡± Using life as a betting chip! What she said was right. Mu Ru Yue knew of the disparity in strength between her and Ling Ye, so she wanted to make himpletely waste his energy. The enraged Ling Ye wouldn¡¯t be able to catch even a whiff of her n. ¡°Dirty slut, die for me!¡± Ling Ye waspletely crazed. This dirty slut had the guts to kick the most precious part of his body. He must chop her into countless pieces! The continuous shes of winding from his sword struck violently towards Mu Ru Yue with the ferocity of enraged tigers. Mu Ru Yue constantly felt as though something was savagely ramming against her internal organs, so she immediately took out some more pills and consumed them. Chapter 115 - Ling Ye’s Master and Ye Wu Chen Enters The Stage

Chapter 115 - Ling Ye¡¯s Master and Ye Wu Chen Enters The Stage

Once she consumed the pills, the effect of the pill was instantly brought forth, resulting in her having the quickest rate of recovery for her internal organs. If it wasn¡¯t for these pills, Mu Ru Yue wouldn¡¯t have done such a reckless move. ¡°Hou!¡± Ling Ye gave out a beastial roar. Swish! He once again charged towards Mu Ru Yue. He concentrated all of his remaining strength into this sword with the intention to kill that young girl with his final attack. Hong! The tyrannical energy entered Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body, causing her to be heavily tossed back. She quickly took out another pill bottle and consumed the pills within it, instantly restoring her to full health once again. The heavens knew how much Ye Wu Chen was holding back his impulse to charge out and kill Ling Ye. Yet, he knew Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t want him to assist, so he must respect her choice. But whenever he saw Mu Ru Yue get hurt, his heart would bleed. His magnificent face behind the mask turned ashen. He clenched his fist so tightly that he didn¡¯t even notice when blood began to flow out from his palm. At this instant, he wished that he was the one getting hurt instead, as he couldn¡¯t stand to watch her in pain. Peng! Ling Ye knelt heavily on the ground. He took in deep breathes while panting profusely. The pain wracking his body made his appearance look sinister. He wanted to climb back up and stand on his feet, but his body couldn¡¯t support him, making him fall towards the ground again. ¡°Have you had enough?¡± Mu Ru Yue stood up as she emotionlessly walked towards Ling Ye. ¡°Since you had your fun, shouldn¡¯t it be my turn now?¡± She gradually lifted her hand. Peng! A red me lit up atop her palm beforending heavily on Ling Ye¡¯s chest. Ling Ye¡¯s body was sent flying before crashing into the ground. He lifted his head to look maliciously at Mu Ru Yue. ¡°That was done intentionally in order to make me use up all of my energy?¡± Once a martial practitioner was out of energy, they would be sheep for ughter. There were two methods in recovering energy. One way was by cultivating, and the other was from consuming pills. It was a pity that Ling Ye¡¯s alchemy ability wasn¡¯t as great as Mu Ru Yue¡¯s, so he couldn¡¯t make an instant recovery with thetter method. If he wanted to recover his energy, he would require at least the time needed to burn an incense stick. This was more than enough for Mu Ru Yue to do plenty of things to him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to kill me? Didn¡¯t you say I am unworthy to be the owner of the Phoenix Furnace? Didn¡¯t you say that there were people more capable than me in using the Phoenix Furnace?¡± The corner of Mu Ru Yue¡¯s lips curled slightly upward. Her smile waspletely cool. ¡°Yet, I had also mentioned that it would be impossible for you to kill me.¡± The next moment, she gradually lifted the sword to stab Ling Ye. An anger-filled holler was then heard behind her. ¡°Stop! Dirty slut, who allowed you to hurt my disciple?!¡± Hong! A strong force violently struck towards Mu Ru Yue. Mu Ru Yue felt her breathing be sluggish as she was unable to move. At this critical moment, an arm stretched over from her side and pulled her body into his embrace. ¡°I had previously respected your decision to fight on your own as you had confidence in defeating him. But the current you is not a match for his master, so please let me help you settle it this time.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart trembled slightly, but she didn¡¯t say anything. She still had self-awareness. It was indeed what Ye Wu Chen had said. The reason why she didn¡¯t want him to interfere during her battle with Ling Ye was due to her being confident that he couldn¡¯t kill her. But the expert that came forth now was obviously not someone she could resist at her current level. She definitely wouldn¡¯t seek her death by trying to battle him. Yan Jin shrunk his body, grievance filling his ck eyes. He suddenly felt that his presence was so negligible¡­ Chapter 116 - Ye Wu Chen’s Anger And Torture

Chapter 116 - Ye Wu Chen¡¯s Anger And Torture

A grey robe streaked across space to appear in front of Mu Ru Yue. This elder was entirely enclosed in a grey robe, but his two exposed eyes were focused entirely on Mu Ru Yue. He coldly snorted before charging towards her. But before he could reach Mu Ru Yue, the silver masked man embracing her raised his palm¡­ Hong! A strong force struck the elder¡¯s body, throwing him backwards like a flimsy piece of cloth. Peng! Hended on a roadside stall. ¡°Master!¡± Ling Ye¡¯s expression changed drastically, shock in his eyes. He clearly knew how powerful his master was, yet his master couldn¡¯t even withstand a single move against that man? Who exactly was he? Ye Wu Chen chuckled sinisterly with iciness in his eyes. He didn¡¯t even continue to look at the grey robed elder and headed towards Ling Ye, whose expression had massively changed. Ye Wu Chen didn¡¯t say anything, but the terrifying aura bursting out from his body was sufficient to hold Ling Ye in ce from fright. Following that, it was a one-sided torture¡­ Under Ye Wu Chen¡¯s fury, Ling Ye could only ept the tremendous pain of his attacks. His fists were like mountains, nearly shattering Ling Ye¡¯s entire body with each blow. ¡°Stop!¡± The grey robe elder got back to his feet and witnessed this sight. His expression suddenly changed as he charged at Ye Wu Chen again. He didn¡¯t even get close to Ye Wu Chen¡¯s body before he was tossed back by Wu Chen¡¯s tyrannical aura. Ye Wu Chen raised his hand and waved it, creating a sharp wind that sent Ling Ye flying. Ling Ye somersaulted in midair a couple of times beforending heavily on the ground, spitting up a few mouthfuls of blood. His face was frighteningly pale. ¡°You¡­¡± Ling Ye red malevolently at Ye Wu Chen. He saw the man cast another wave of wind towards him before he could speak any further. All of Ling Ye¡¯s teeth were knocked out this time. Ye Wu Chen never forgot that it was this man that was previously hurting his woman. Ye Wu Chen¡¯s eyes became increasingly sinister as he walked to the front of Ling Ye and gradually raised his hand, a purple sword appearing in his palm. Peng! He kicked Ling Ye¡¯s chest hard. Ye Wu Chen looked down at him from above. At this moment, the demonic smile on his face intensified, giving off an Asura-like aura that terrified people. ¡°You hurt Ben Wang¡¯s girl? Ben Wang will return it back to you tenfold! Which was the hand that hurt her previously?¡± The aura from the man¡¯s body was extremely terrifying. Ling Ye¡¯s expression changed again as he yelled, ¡°Master, quicklye and save me!¡± Swish! With a wave of Ye Wu Chen¡¯s purple sword, his entire arm was severed. Blood instantly began spurting out of the wound. Wu Chen moved to the side in a sh to avoid being drenched by his blood. ¡°Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah!¡± Ling Ye yelled out heart-wrenching shrieks from the pain. If it wasn¡¯t for him being a strong willed person, the pain from that sh would have made him faint. ¡°No!¡± The grey robed elder¡¯s eyes was filled with bloody rays of light. ¡°I won¡¯t be a man if I don¡¯t avenge this grudge for my disciple. There will definitely be a day where I will seek vengeance. Ye Er, let¡¯s go!¡± Peng! The grey robe elder tossed a smoke grenade at Ye Wu Chen. Smoke instantly covered the sky. Once the smoke dissipated, the master and disciple were revealed to have already vanished from view¡­ ¡°Yun Han!¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s gaze darkened as he stared at the ce those two master and disciple had disappeared from. With a sinister voice tinged with a trace of coldness, he ordered, ¡°Notify all personnel from Ghost Manor to seek every corner of the continent and find those two people for Ben Wang! Failure is forbidden. I definitely won¡¯t allow them to continue living.¡± Chapter 117 - Reunion of The Master and Disciple

Chapter 117 Reunion of The Master and Disciple

¡°Yes, master!¡± A ck figurended behind Ye Wu Chen and respectfully lowered his head before his figure rapidly vanished. It was as though he was never there¡­ ¡°Little girl, you¡¯ve arrived?¡± In the main hall of the Pill Assembly, Wu Yu, who was constantly conversing with the president, turned his head back and looked at Mu Ru Yue who had just entered the room. He chuckled as his eyes lit up. ¡°Little girl, you made such amotion during thisrge event. Teacher, however, is proud of you.¡± This old fellow had beaten him by luck in the past, but now, didn¡¯t his precious grandson lose to his disciple? Mu Ru Yue walked inside and looked at Wu Yu. ¡°It has been some time since I¡¯ve been here. It¡¯s time for me to head back to Phoenix City.¡± ¡°Hehe! That matter isn¡¯t in any rush. Disciple, the president wants you to be a honorary elder of the Pill Assembly. What do you think?¡± Wu Yu rubbed his palm together as he asked that smilingly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± Mu Ru Yue rejected it upfront. ¡°Why?¡± Wu Yu was stunned as he didn¡¯t expect her to reject so directly without giving it a thought. Mu Ru Yue looked calmly at him. ¡°What¡¯s so good about working to death? Only fools will want that role.¡± Hearing her words, it wasn¡¯t only Wu Yu but the others that were stunned. Wasn¡¯t she implying that the elders of the Pill Assembly were fools to work so hard without any advantages? Who in this world wouldn¡¯t want to enter the Pill Assembly? But for her, this was something a fool would so. ¡°Idiot!¡± Wu Yu red at her with an appearance that could iron into steel. ¡°Do you know what it means to be a honorary elder? It means you don¡¯t need to do anything and enjoy the privileges of an elder. The Pill Assembly will just use your name to promote themselves. You want to reject such a good matter? If you aren¡¯t stupid, then what are you?¡± This little girl really didn¡¯t know how to enjoy, yet says such a good matter was something stupid? ¡°It¡¯s that good?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes lit up slightly. She smiled as she continued, ¡°I will ept the identity of a honorary elder then.¡± She didn¡¯t need to do anything anyway and could also enjoy those privileges. ¡°Hehe!¡± The president smiled with craftiness in his eyes. ¡°Little girl, this entire world¡¯s Pill Pavilion is under my Pill Assembly¡¯s power, so you just need to head to the Pill Pavilion to request any medicinal nts you need. But there¡¯s a matter that I need to trouble you with.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brow raised. ¡°What¡¯s that matter?¡± ¡°It is this case.¡± The president chuckled cunningly. ¡°Even though my grandson¡¯s talent is great, he is still inferior to yours. Thus, I n to make my grandson learn from you for a period of time. How do you feel about that?¡± ¡°Hey, old fellow, you aren¡¯t still trying to get my precious disciple, right?¡± Wu Yu red at the president with dissatisfaction, unhappiness expressed on his face. The smile on the old president¡¯s face stiffened. He rolled his eyes at Wu Yu. ¡°You had already said that your disciple has a fiance. How could I still n on getting her? I just want to let my grandson learn from her for a while. I guarantee that I won¡¯t think that way anymore. Even though I really want this little girl to be my grandson¡¯s wife, it¡¯s a pity that I didn¡¯t get to know her earlier.¡± Thinking about that, the president shook his head in pity. He really did want to just let his grandson learn from her. This old fellow wouldn¡¯t do something that horrible and tear a loving couple apart. Chapter 118 - The Miserable Mu Sisters

Chapter 118 - The Miserable Mu Sisters

¡°Little girl, I need to head back to the Qing Yun Sect this time. Elder Zhao will still be in Phoenix City so if you need any assistance, you can go to him for help. But¡­¡± Wu Yu nced at the president before chuckling as he continued, ¡°With your honorary elder identity, they probably won¡¯t be anyone that is daring enough to find trouble with you.¡± The only power in the four kingdoms that was higher than the Pill Assembly was the Mysterious Sheng domain. Moreover, within that Sheng domain, the most powerful family was the Xiao family. He had heard that this disciple of his seemed to be associated with the young madam of the Xiao family. If she has a rtionship with them, then she would have a spot within the birthce of experts in the central region of the continent. Nothing had changed from when Mu Ru Yue left Phoenix City. During the period of time when she was gone, however, the two daughters of the Mu family were experiencing lives that were worse than death. Didn¡¯t Mu Ting Er want to marry Ye Tian Feng? When Tian Yuan left Phoenix City, he passed Mu Ting Er to Ye Tian Feng as a small concubine. Even though the Mu family was highly unsatisfied, how could they resist against Grandmaster Tian Yuan¡¯s order? Initially, they thought that Mu Ting Er had be a Yao Tong of Tian Yuan. This represented a future path for the Mu family. Who would have known that this would happen? Yet, they currently didn¡¯t know what medication Tian Yuan had been making Mu Ting Er consume as it made her unable to bear children. This was to say that Mu Ting Er¡¯s life was over. In Jing King manor, she was a lowly concubine. She initially wanted to boost her position by bearing Ye Tian Feng¡¯s child, but this possibility had been smothered out by Tian Yuan before it could even develop. What made that damn Mu family to bring trouble upon him? If it were not for that wretched family, would he have ended up offending that Grandmaster Wu Yu? So, Tian Yuan vented his hatred on Mu Ting Er. Inparison to Mu Ting Er, Mu Yi Xue suffered a fate worse than hers. She had raped the male servant Ming Xiang after being unknowingly drugged just recently. Following that, she was pestered by him and was taken advantage of nightly. It was unknown what scent Ming Xiang had used, but she always felt her body robbed of all energy after smelling it. Thus, she became a sheep to be eaten. She had dispatched killers to assassinate Ming Xiang, but every time she dispatched those killers, none made it back. As such, she could only be harassed nightly by the servant with the lowest status. Of course, Mu Yi Xue didn¡¯t know that Ye Wu Chen was the mastermind from the start. Otherwise, how could she meet Ming Xiang at that time?¡± That man had always been ruthless and didn¡¯t have the slightest intention to be nice to beauties. ¡°Xue Er, why has yourplexion been so badtely?¡± Mu Qing looked at Mu Yi Xue and frowned slightly. He had neglected this daughter of his due to being busy settling matters these past few days. Mu Yi Xue bit her pink lips. With a smile disyed on her pale face, she asked, ¡°Father, I am fine. Does father know where Mu Ru Yue is?¡± She definitely couldn¡¯t speak of those matters to her father as with her father¡¯s personality, no matter how much he pampered her, he would match her with that servant. How could the noble her be paired up with a servant? ¡°Don¡¯t mention that girl to me!¡± Mu Qing¡¯s expression darkened. He coldly snorted before continuing, ¡°I will treat it as though I never had such an ungrateful daughter. Moreover, if it wasn¡¯t for that year¡­¡± Speaking up to there, Mu Qing became aware of what he was saying and hastily shut his mouth. He mustn¡¯t tell anyone what had happened that year, even if that person was his biological daughter. Chapter 119 - Surprised Madam Sheng Yue Part 1

Chapter 119 - Surprised Madam Sheng Yue Part 1

Xiao family within Sheng domain Madam Sheng Yue heard her subordinate¡¯s report and stood up excitedly. As her voice trembled slightly, she asked, ¡°Are¡­ are you saying the truth? You really have my daughter¡¯s location?¡± She had finally found the location of her long-lost daughter¡­ ¡°Hubby, did you hear that? He said he¡¯d found the location of our daughter, my pitiful daughter.¡± Madam Sheng Yue gripped onto the sleeve of the man by her side. She was so stirred up that tears flowed from her eyes. A handsome man stood beside Madam Sheng Yue. His excitement was also shown without disguise on his exceptionally handsome face. He extended his arm to pull at the woman by his side and into his embrace before saying gently, ¡°I¡¯ve heard it, Yu Er. Let¡¯s listen to what Xiao Lin has to tell us for now. Xiao Lin, tell us what you have investigated.¡± ¡°Yes, master, madam.¡± A middle aged man known as Xiao Lin respectfully cupped his fist before saying clearly, ¡°We have always thought that the Eldest young mistress was in Sheng domain all these years so we have been trying to find her within Sheng domain. But from what I have found out, that year the people from Nangong family initially wanted to kill the Eldest young mistress as a means to seek revenge against master and madam. A subordinate couldn¡¯t bear to kill her, however, so he snuck the Eldest young mistress to a house in the outside world and made that person announce the young mistress as their biological daughter. Coincidentally, the madam of the family went through a difficult birth and had a dead baby, so they used the Eldest young mistress as their substitute. On the other hand, when that subordinate returned, he reported that the Eldest young mistress was already killed by him. Currently, we have a clue, but nothing is certain yet¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright this way. It¡¯s fine.¡± Madam Sheng Yue leaned into the embrace of the head of the Xiao family. Her delicate body shuddered in excitement. ¡°I had said this long ago. Our daughter was only missing, she wasn¡¯t dead. I know my daughter well, even if she is not by my side. Our blood bond will not be severed. She definitely must be living somewhere.¡± The Eldest young mistress of the Nangong family fell in love with the young master of the Xiao family, Xiao Tian Yu. But at that time, Xiao Tian Yu already had a loving wife and a son. The legitimate couple, however, was deeply in love with each other, but the young mistress of the Nangong family still abandoned her pride to be willing to serve him as a concubine. Yet, Xiao Tian Yu clearly rified to her in the end that he would only have one wife in his life. One pairing for his entire life. The Eldest young mistress of the Nangong family converted her love to hatred. When Madam Sheng Yue was pregnant once more and gave birth to a girl, the Eldest young mistress discreetly dispatched people to infiltrate the Xiao family and steal their daughter, then said that their infant had already died beneath her hands. Xiao Tian Yu was so enraged that he took up his sword and challenged the Nangong family by himself. Hepletely ruined the foundations and ley lines of the Nangong family. If it wasn¡¯t that some of the old fellows of the Xiao family had stopped him, the Nangong family would have already been annihted by him. Yet, no matter what others said, Madam Sheng Yue strongly believed from the start that her daughter was still living. Thus, she dispatched people to search for her location all over Sheng domain. Yet, there wasn¡¯t a single clue these past 15 years. Who knew that her daughter wasn¡¯t in Sheng domain but was discreetly sent out into the world? ¡°Yu Er, don¡¯t worry. Our daughter will definitely return and she may have grown up into an exceptional girl.¡± Xiao Tian Yu consoled Madam Sheng Yue as heughed out loud. His heart still wasn¡¯t able to calm down as of yet. ¡°Xiao Lin, immediately check the credibility of this matter. No matter what, I want to see my precious daughter.¡± No matter if it was Madam Sheng Yue or Xiao Tian Yu, they were both extremely anxious to reunite with their long lost daughter. Chapter 120 - Surprised Madam Sheng Yue Part 2

Chapter 120 - Surprised Madam Sheng Yue Part 2

¡°Hubby.¡± Madam Sheng Yue tightly gripped Xiao Tian Yu¡¯s sleeve. With glistening tears in her eyes, she queried, ¡°Do you think our daughter will resent us? It¡¯s been 15 years; we don¡¯t know what kind of life she had been living for these years. Perhaps she had a hard life. Will she still acknowledge me after being away from our side for 15 years?Since if it wasn¡¯t because of us, she wouldn¡¯t have been taken away by the South Pce family¡­¡± ¡°No, she won¡¯t.¡± Xiao Tian Yu gently patted her back as he gently consoled, ¡°Our daughter won¡¯t me us. You¡¯ve cried after her many times over these past years. She definitely can¡¯t wait to reunite with you. Moreover, I had promised you when we wedded that you will be the only woman in my life, so even under the immense pressure from those obstinate old fellows of the family n, I didn¡¯t break my promise to you. Just let father deal with those old obstinate elders before we find our daughter. I don¡¯t want our daughter to suffer any grievance after returning home.¡± ¡°Hubby¡­¡± Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s heart was really moved. If her daughter was truly found, then she would no longer have any regrets in her life. ¡°Hubby, don¡¯t worry. I am no longer the same person as I was when I first married you. I have obtained the recognition of the sacred spirit spring from the Sheng domain and was titled as Madam Sheng Yue. It was also due to this that the Xiao family has be the strongest family in the Sheng domain so those old obstinate elders didn¡¯t continue to try and make you take in concubines. If our daughter returns in the future, who would dare to bully her since that would mean they don¡¯t respect me, Madam Sheng Yue? But¡­¡± Speaking up to there, Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s voice trembled slightly as she used her hand to give a hard smack on Xiao Tian Yu¡¯s chest. She continued with a smile, ¡°You should really mention to your father that those old obstinate elders are relying on their seniority to act so out of control. Don¡¯t forget who the head of this family is. I still remember their faces when they tried to force you to take in a concubine. It still disgusts me up to today.¡± Moreover, if it wasn¡¯t for those old obstinate elders, her husband would have annihted that damnable South Pce family ten years ago. Their reasoning was for the peace and serenity of the Sheng domain. It would have been too kind to just kill them all after hurting her daughter. What she wanted was for those people to live a life worse than death. ¡°Yu Er, why do you care so much about those old obstinate fools? I¡¯m not their son. Didn¡¯t my parents also side with us that year?¡± Xiao Tian Yu held Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s hand as he smiled and caressed her face. ¡°Alright, I will go and find my father now in order to make him supervise this family properly. He wouldn¡¯t give those old obstinate elders too many privileges so that they even forget their own identity. If they really put our daughter on the spot,¡­¡± A trace of icy killing intent shed past Xiao Tian Yu¡¯s eyes. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind helping my father clean up the family. All in all, nobody in this world can bully our darlings.¡± ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll apany you. I have been outside during thisst period. It has also been some time since Ist met father. That¡¯s right, hubby, I have recently adopted a god-daughter. Whenever I see her, she reminds me of my own pitiful and precious daughter. Hence, I thought we were rather fated to meet each other, plus, she even saved Qing Qing¡­¡± Following that, Madam Sheng Yue narrated everything that had recently happened to Xiao Tian Yu. Perhaps it was due to acquiring the location of her daughter that Madam Sheng Yue was not as troubled as much as previously. Her entire person gave off an energetic aura, making Xiao Tian Yu smile uncontrobly. They could only hope that this information wasn¡¯t false. This family could no longer afford to receive more of these blows¡­ Chapter 121 - Returning Back To The Phoenix City and The Summons From The Emperor

Chapter 121 - Returning Back To The Phoenix City and The Summons From The Emperor

The quiet Mu manor was obviously different from a few months ago. Just when Mu Ru Yue entered, she almost crashed into Li Lu, who was rushing out of the manor. He lifted his head and saw the young girl standing before him. His eyes lit up. ¡°Mistress, you¡¯re back? The Emperor has just dispatched someone to send an order for you to enter the pce. He has already summoned the Ghost King as well.¡± Enter the pce? Mu Ru Yue frowned slightly before nodding. ¡°Alright, I know.¡± It was unknown why she felt some unease. Could it be that something will happen when she went to the pce? ¡°That¡¯s right, Li Lu. If I am not back after a long time, go and pay a visit to the area where the Qing Yun Sect has set up and find an elder named Elder Zhao, then have him make a trip to the pce to look for me.¡± Upon saying that, she no longer continued to stay as she turned around and left. Li Lu was stunned for a while as he looked at Mu Ru Yue¡¯s back with curiosity. Could it be that mistress has some rtionship with Qing Yun Sect? It could be the reason why she had possessed that many Essence Purification Pills. The pce looked so morous from its outer appearance and was extremely luxurious. How many people understood how much hidden bloodshed was urring behind those small pce doors? It had robbed the youths of countless girls. Behind the pce door was a hole as deep as the sea. Once you entered, you would be seized from all freedom. Mu Ru Yue thought about the elegant and charming Imperial Consort Ya and sighed faintly. She was a pitiful girl that had been forced to halt her steps by this tiny pce door. Why did she sigh? The instant Mu Ru Yue stepped through the pce door, countless imperial guards wearing embroidered uniforms pointed their swords at her body. She waspletely surrounded by them. Seeing these people, Mu Ru Yue¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. She had initially predicted that this summon from the Emperor wouldn¡¯t be any good. If it wasn¡¯t for Wu Chen being here, she wouldn¡¯t have acted like a sheep entering a tiger¡¯s mouth. ¡°Is this the way His Majesty treats his guest?¡± Mu Ru Yue gradually lifted her head as she shot a cold gaze past the crowd of guards to a man wearing a gold yellow robe. The mockery on her lips intensified. ¡°We don¡¯t have a choice as this is a superior¡¯s order.¡± The Emperor of Zi Yue coldly chuckled. His old face was grim and stern as he coldly said, ¡°Lady Mu, We hope you will listen to us. My superior knew that you wouldn¡¯t casually ept my invitation so I could only use such a way to draw you here.¡± His voice carried cold authority behind it, giving off the aura of an Emperor. Suddenly, Mu Ru Yue smiled. Her smile was exceptionally beautiful, but her eyes remained icy cold. ¡°Where is Wu Chen?!¡± Once she asked, an ted voice appeared behind the back of the Emperor of Zi Yue. ¡°My wife.¡± Following that, purple clothing streaked across the space and rapidly appeared before Mu Ru Yue. When she saw his handsome appearance after such a long time, her heart slightly shuddered. Heavens knew that during the past few months when she was away, she continued to think about this man. It had even be a habit for him to use that untarnished voice to wake her up daily. Habit was truly scary at times. Once you got used to someone, it would be hard to lose them. ¡°You should not havee here.¡± Suddenly, Mu Ru Yue seemed to hear a soft mutter. That voice was charming and carried a helplessness behind it. Once she tried to listen to it further, however, that voice had already disappeared. It was as though it was just her imagination¡­ ¡°My wife.¡± Ye Wu Chen tightly held her hand. With a sh of his body, he protected her body from the front. Her innocent eyes red viciously at the people surrounding them. He threatened in a childish tone, ¡°Nobody is allowed to bully my wife.¡± His gaze was like a tiger¡¯s and wolf¡¯s, filled with wariness. It was as though he was afraid these people would hurt the young girl behind him. Chapter 122 - As A Man, He Should Protect His Girl

Chapter 122 - As A Man, He Should Protect His Girl

¡°How are you going to protect her as a fool?¡± The Emperor of Zi Yue coldly nced at Ye Wu Chen. It was undeniable that he held jealousy toward Ye Wu Chen due to his perfect Royal father and mother. He was jealous toward his Royal father as he¡¯d also wanted to obtain his Royal mother, but their love for each other was too deep so he didn¡¯t have any chance in that venture. If that wasn¡¯t the case, then he wouldn¡¯t have leaked the matter about King Nan An and his wife to those people which led to the cmity that fell upon their manor, thus leading to Ye Wu Chen bing a fool. ¡°As a man, one should protect his girl, no matter if he does or doesn¡¯t have the capability!¡± The youth¡¯s voice was clean and pure. It was actually purer than ss. A breeze blew past. His frail body unexpectedly looked so dependable. ¡°Someone kill the Ghost King and capture Mu Ru Yue!¡± The ray of light in the Emperor of Zi Yue¡¯s eyes darkened. His heart was alreadypletely filled with killing intent, but he didn¡¯t forget that person¡¯s order to capture that girl for him. Yet, the Emperor of Zi Yue didn¡¯t know when it was that person hadid his eyes on that girl. He knew, however, that with that person¡¯s tyrannical powers, even he, the Emperor of Zi Yue, couldn¡¯t defy him. It would be extremely simple for that person to eliminate the Kingdom of Zi Yue whenever he wanted. ¡°Wait.¡± Suddenly, a lovable voice was heard from behind. Ji Ru Ya, wearing the Imperial Consort dress, came over with the support of a pce maid. She looked elegant and charming, like a budding rose. ¡°Your Majesty, Your Servant really likes this Lady Mu. Could Your Majesty¡­¡± ¡°My beloved concubine, you should not get involved in this matter. Step down.¡± The Emperor of Zi Yue¡¯s expression softened when he saw Ji Ru Ya, but he couldn¡¯t help but frown after hearing what she said. He really cherished Imperial Consort Ji Ru Ya, but he loved his life even more. It was simply impossible to defy that person¡¯s order. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Ji Ru Ya bit her lips as she walked before the Emperor of Zi Yue, then gradually knelt before him. ¡°Your Majesty, Your Servant had been rather boredtely so Your Servant wants Lady Mu to apany her. Is it possible for Your Majesty to grant Your Servant¡¯s tiny wish?¡± Upon saying that, she lifted her beautiful eyes to look at the Emperor of Zi Yue. She looked coquettish and charming with that amorous nce. If it was the usual Emperor of Zi Yue, then he would have already fallen under her. But this time, the Emperor of Zi Yue didn¡¯t make any such move. ¡°Someone, escort Imperial Consort Ya back!¡± Ji Ru Ya¡¯s heart trembled slightly when she heard his cold voice, void of any feeling. She slowly shut her eyes. When she opened those beautiful eyes, she abruptly pushed away the person that was trying to pull her back. ¡°Lady Mu, Ghost King, quickly leave!¡± Nobody expected that Ji Ru Ya would make such a move so they froze after being stunned. The Emperor of Zi Yue¡¯splexion slowly darkened. He bitterly asked with hatred, ¡°My beloved concubine, are you betraying Us?¡± ¡°Betray?¡± Ji Ru Ya chuckled. With a smile that made her look crazed, she continued in a bitter tone, ¡°I had never loved you so how can I betray you? Your Majesty, as the Emperor, let us not talk about your usual uselessness, but you actually wanted to give Lady Mu away?! That power had caught his eye on Lady Mu¡¯s talent, bringing her to this current state. Once she enters that power, Lady Mu would be controlled and have to serve that power her entire life. Initially, wasn¡¯t it due to the Ghost King¡¯s mother betraying that power which led to the demise of the family? No matter how Lady Mu is, she is still one of Your Majesty¡¯s people. Are you really going to treat her in such a manner?¡± Chapter 123 - Sinister Saintess Sect

Chapter 123 - Sinister Saintess Sect

Imperial Consort Ya no longer looked elegant, her hair became messy as a breeze blew past. The mockery from her lips could clearly be seen by the crowd. The Emperor of Zi Yue tightly clenched his fist. Anger was disyed on his aged face as he viciously swung his hand toward Ji Ru Ya. Pa! A clear, crisp pping sound was heard. Ji Ru Ya¡¯s face was forced to the side and her hair flowed down, tightly sticking to her face. A trace of blood flowed from the corner of her mouth, but the mockery on her face didn¡¯t vanish. ¡°Have I said wrongly? I had already heard your conversations. Moreover, she has promised to assist you in making the Kingdom of Zi Yue the strongest Kingdom, yet for your own gain, you¡¯re more than willing to sacrifice your people.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± The expression of the Emperor of Zi Yue turned ashen. With gritted teeth, he asked, ¡°What have We done wrong? This will be assisting Us in making the Kingdom of Zi Yue the strongest Kingdom. We are doing this with the consideration of the people. Furthermore, that person in power fancies her talent. It is her blessing. We have helped her so much, but she didn¡¯t appreciate it and even said that We have done wrong!¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Ji Ru Yaughed crazily. With a mocking smirk, she continued, ¡°Since that is the case, why didn¡¯t you discuss and ask for Lady Mu¡¯s opinion, rather than to use force from the start? You should know that any girl that hears that power¡¯s name won¡¯t willingly want to enter it.¡± Upon saying that, Ji Ru Ya paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Saintess Sect! It is a power that will only recruit girls and they must be a virgin. Any girl that enters the sect must also have great innate talent. After soaking in a medicinal bath for a month, they would then be used by the head of the sect. At that moment, they would be a candidate for dual cultivation to the head of the sect. To put it crudely, the girls in the entire Saintess Sect are the head of the sect¡¯s ythings. When the Ghost King¡¯s mother was abducted to join the Saintess Sect, she had escaped before she could be summoned by the head of the sect. Later, you found out what had transpired and informed Saintess Sect, leading to the annihtion of the Nan An King¡¯s family.¡± Ji Ru Ya¡¯s tone was clear, as though she had personally witnessed what had happened previously. The expression of the Emperor of Zi Yue changed slightly. How did this girl know so much? He didn¡¯t even tell these matters to his closest kin. Could it be that he had identally leaked what had happened to her? In the eyes of the world, the Saintess Sect was a sinister sect. If they were to know his rtionship with the Saintess Sect and that he didn¡¯t mind forcing girls to join that sect, he would certainly lose the heart of his people. ¡°That¡¯s a bunch of nonsense! Beloved concubine, it seems that We have pampered you too much and made you be so undisciplined and out of control! Somebody, seize Imperial Consort Ya!¡± The Emperor of Zi Yue¡¯s face darkened as he hastily ordered. Ji Ru Ya coldly smiled as she awaited death when she saw those people heading towards her. If Mu Ru Yue had died, then she wouldn¡¯t have the chance to elope with her cousin. In this case, it would be better to die. ¡°Ya Er.¡± Just when Ji Ru Ya awaited her death, an arm extended from her side, pulling her into an embrace as a downcast voice was heard. Ji Ru Ya¡¯s body trembled slightly as she looked toward the handsome man who was embracing her. With tears in her beautiful eyes, she said, ¡°Cousin, you shouldn¡¯t have revealed yourself.¡± ¡°Ya Er, don¡¯t say that. If you die, then what is the point for me to continue living? If it wasn¡¯t for you, I would have already left the pce. Ya Er, since we can¡¯t be together in this life, let us die as a couple.¡± Chapter 124 - The Ghost King Is The One That Hides The Deepest

Chapter 124 - The Ghost King Is The One That Hides The Deepest

¡°Cousin¡­¡­¡± Ji Ru Ya looked at the man before her. His gaze conveyed his deep affection, causing her own eyes to begin exuding tenderness. If she could die with her cousin, then she would bepletely satisfied with her life. Yet, the two¡¯s conversation and heedless disy of affection, as though no one was even around them, hadpletely enraged the Emperor of Zi Yue. With mes of anger in his eyes, he shouted in fury, ¡°Slut, it looks like you have already betrayed Us long ago! Somebody, seize these two cheating bastards!¡± Nobody would feel good being cheated on. The Emperor of Zi Yue didn¡¯t expect that Imperial Consort Ya, the one whom he had always been doting upon dearly, had a rtionship with his personal guard. What¡¯s more, the two still held feelings toward each other! Even in death, his woman can only be buried with him. He wouldn¡¯t permit anyone to cheat on him. Ji Ru Ya slowly shut her eyes as she awaited death. Yet, she didn¡¯t feel the pain that she had anticipated after a long time. She cracked open her beautiful eyes. At that instant, a snow-white piece of clothing entered her sight. Mu Ru Yue had raised her sword to block that guard¡¯s attack. She spoke to Ji Ru Ya without turning her head back to look at her, ¡°Lady Ya, leave with your cousin first. I can handle this alone.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Ji Ru Ya hesitated. ¡°Quickly!¡± Mu Ru Ye still didn¡¯t look back and continued saying coldly, ¡°You will only distract me by being here. Furthermore, take Wu Chen with you as well. Don¡¯t worry. They can¡¯t do anything to me.¡± ¡°Mu¡­¡± Just as Ji Ru Ya wanted to say something, she was quickly lifted by her cousin by her waist. The rest of her words were stuck in her throat. ¡°Ya Er, what Lady Mu said is right. We will only distract her by staying here. Let¡¯s leave first. Nothing will happen to her.¡± Ayer of worry was still disyed on Ji Ru Ya¡¯s face. After keeping silent for a while, she turned her head toward Ye Wu Chen. ¡°Ghost King, please leave with us.¡± Ye Wu Chen didn¡¯t say anything and just stared at Mu Ru Yue. His usually clear and untarnished eyes looked as deep as the night now, making it unfathomable for anyone to know what he was thinking. Ji Ru Ya was slightly startled when she looked at the current Ye Wu Chen. Even though she wasn¡¯t acquainted with the Ghost King, she had seen him a few times. The man she had seen was a fool with an immature mentality. Yet this current him didn¡¯t bear the slightest resemnce of a fool. Moreover, if she didn¡¯t sense wrongly, killing intent was ¡­ surging out from the Ghost King¡¯s body. ¡°Cousin, let¡¯s go.¡± Ji Ru Ya tightly gripped that man¡¯s hand. With a slight ray of light in her eyes, she continued, ¡°Let¡¯s leave to seek assistance. I remember that the rtionship between the mister from the Kingdom¡¯s protector general Manor and Mu Ru Yue is great. He has also helped her recruit many experts. We can only help her by leaving. As for the Ghost King¡­¡­¡± Ji Ru Ya looked deeply at Ye Wu Chen. At this moment, she discovered that this man was shrouded in mystery. ¡°He should also be fine.¡± She suddenly had a feeling that the outer appearance of the Ghost King deceived too many people. Perhaps he was the one that hid the deepest in this royal family. ¡°Somebody, stop them!¡± The Emperor of Zi Yue immediately ordered when he saw that Ji Ru Ya wanted to escape Who knew that before those people could reach Ji Ru Ya, they would be decapitated with the sh of a couple of sword rays? ¡°Yan Jin!¡± Following Mu Ru Yue¡¯s call, a small ck beast rushed over from outside the pce walls. Under the gaze of the crowd, the small beast¡¯s body was enclosed in ayer of ck fog. After the ck fog slowly dissipated, a ck clothed man appeared standing in the void¡­ Chapter 125 - Experts From The Saintess Sect

Chapter 125 - Experts From The Saintess Sect

The handsome man with a sword-like appearance stood in that void for a while. With brows raised, he gave off an aura as though a monarch had descended. Inparison to the Emperor of Zi Yue, this man looked more like that of a king. His inky ck hair that fluttered in the breeze amplified his brash and domineering appearance. ¡°Yan Jin, kill all those that hinder us from escaping!¡± The young girl¡¯s lips moved slightly with her ice-cold and stern appearance. Her white clothing fluttered slightly as killing intent surged out from her body. ¡°They are just a bunch of ants. They aren¡¯t even worth being my teeth floss.¡± Yan Jin flexed his muscles and arrogantly raised his brows. Hong! His entire aura burst forth from his body, making the nearest guard copse to the ground, unable to move. The Emperor of Zi Yue¡¯s expression changed drastically. He hurriedly called out, ¡°Twin Sacred Deities, please assist me!¡± Suddenly, the pressure of two tyrannical auras covered the area from the deepest parts of the pce. Those who had poor cultivation instantly gripped their heads and howled in agony. ¡°False Xiantian. They are actually two False Xiantians!¡± Yan Jin expression darkened as he expressed unprecedented seriousness. If it were only one, then he could definitely deal with it easily. It would, however, be difficult to fight two at once. ¡°False Xiantian? Isn¡¯t that an expert with cultivation between the 9th Houtian Realm and the Xiantian realm?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression turned solemn as False Xiantian was the strongest power below the Xiantian realm. She couldn¡¯t make a move against them with her current power. As she thought deeply on this, two beautiful, white-clothed middle-aged women appeared before her. These beauties seemed as though they were carved from the same mold. They looked identical and even their expressions were the same. Both disyed arrogance and disdain. The only difference was that one of them had ck hair while the other had white. ¡°It¡¯s no wonder why she had caught the eye of the sect leader as she¡¯s not only a talent, but also a beauty.¡± The ck haired woman coldly smile and looked arrogantly at Mu Ru Yue. ¡°I strongly advise that youe with us and serve the sect leader. Otherwise, your oue will be the same as that woman from approximately ten years ago.¡± ¡°Can it be that the woman you are refering to is Wu Chen¡¯s mother?¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her gaze to look at the ck haired beauty. With ayer of frost on her face, she dered, ¡°I will help avenge Wu Chen¡¯s grudge and for every injury the Saintess Sect had implicated on him. There will definitely be a day that those that participated in that year¡¯s matter will pay the price.¡± While she currently didn¡¯t have the capability, Mu Ru Yue believed that there would be a day when she would be that powerful and help avenge him. Ye Wu Chen looked at Mu Ru Yue with deep emotions. This was his girl and the one he would use his entire life and all of eternity to protect. ¡°Hahaha! Just by yourself?¡± To the ck haired beauty, Mu Ru Yue¡¯s words seemed to be no more than a joke as she raised her head andughed. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the sect leader fancies your power, you would have already been a corpse by now. Will you still have such thoughts after bing the sect leader¡¯s person? Even if you do, you won¡¯t be able to do anything with the sect leader¡¯s power! But now, I will first let you taste a small lesson!¡± In an instant, the ck haired beauty dashed toward Mu Ru Yue. ¡°Little girl, be careful!¡± Yan Jin¡¯s expression changed greatly as he moved in a sh with the hope of saving Mu Ru Yue. Who knew that at this moment, the white haired beauty that hadn¡¯t made any move finally took action? A powerful palm wind struck toward Yan Jin. He hastily shifted his body to the side before starting his fight with the white haired beauty in front of him. He became increasingly anxious. If he possessed power he had before he was sealed, then he would just need a move to obliterate these two people before him. It was a pity that the current him wasn¡¯t the previous him so he didn¡¯t possess that kind of tyrannical power. Chapter 126 - He Isn’t A Fool?

Chapter 126 -He Isn¡¯t A Fool?

The ck haired beauty¡¯s hand was like an eagle¡¯s w as she viciously struck at Mu Ru Yue¡¯s shoulder. Her nails was painted with a green liquid, resembling poisonous fluid that would make most people frightened. ¡°Stinky girl, since you didn¡¯t want to go the easy way, let¡¯s do it the hard way. Our sect leader is very noble. It is your fortune to catch his eyes. Since you don¡¯t know what is best for you, don¡¯t me me for being impolite!¡± A vicious ray of light shed past her beautiful eyes. Just as the ck haired beauty was almost in front of Mu Ru Yue, at that moment an arm extended from the side and pulled Mu Ru Yue into an embrace. The killing intent from the man¡¯s body burst outward. Peng! That ck haired beauty was like a small boat as shended heavily on the ground. The ck haired beauty spat out a mouthful of blood as she looked astonished at the man who had pulled Mu Ru Yue into his embrace. She waspletely dazed. ¡°You¡­ Aren¡¯t you a fool?¡± It wasn¡¯t only the ck haired beauty that was stunned; everyone at the scene was. The man tightly held Mu Ru Yue in his embrace as he looked down to focus on that impable appearance. His voice was clear and pleasant to hear. There was a trace ofziness in his charm. ¡°My wife, leave the rest to your husband.¡± Mu Ru Yue was stunned as she looked with amazement at the face in front of her. It was a familiar face, but his expression waspletely foreign to her¡­ ¡°Wu Chen, you¡­ are not a fool?¡± That foolish and innocent Wu Chen was one of his facades? There wasn¡¯t a single trace of pureness in his eyes at this moment. He instead gave off a sinister aura. ¡°I needed to disguise myself due to the Saintess Sect.¡± That¡¯s right, it was due to the Saintess Sect and not the so-called royal n. The royal n wasn¡¯t worthy enough to be the reason why he had to hide for so many years. It was the Saintess Sect that he was apprehensive of these past years. Even the current him wasn¡¯t confident enough to annihte the Saintess Sect. But now, for her, he had abandoned the entirety of his disguise? If he didn¡¯t care and ignored her for his disguise, then it would be difficult for him to forgive himself in his entire life. ¡°You have actually been lying to everyone all along!¡± Both of the Emperor of Zi Yue¡¯s eyes turned blood-shot red. He red viciously at Ye Wu Chen. ¡°We have always been fooled by you all these years!¡± Who would have thought that the Ghost King was actually not a fool that had the mentality of a six-year-old? He even had enough power to annihte a False Xiantian. It wasughable that they had always treated him as though he didn¡¯t understand anything. Ye Wu Chen gently raised his head, the lips on his handsome face curling up into a sinister smile. He looked like a beautiful Devil¡¯s snare filled with an aura that consisted of mystery and danger. The ck haired beauty¡¯s body shuddered as she shouted, gritting her teeth, ¡°Ye Wu Chen, if we knew that you weren¡¯t a fool, then we, the Saintess Sect, would have killed you earlier on!¡± ¡°It is a pity that you didn¡¯t cut the grass by its roots, thus leaving me, a disaster, behind.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± The ck haired beauty looked at Ye Wu Chen who was walking towards her. She was really frightened. Fear enclosed her heart, making her shudder more violently. ¡°Ye Wu Chen, even if you possess great powers now, my Saintess Sect will still be hard to deal with. Your power is still too insufficient to oppose my Saintess Sect.¡± Ye Wu Chen raised his brow. With a sinister cold ray of light in his eyes, he continued, ¡°So what?¡± That¡¯s right, so what? He initially wanted to continue hiding until he had sufficient enough power to obliterate the Saintess Sect. But now, he couldn¡¯t stay unexposed when he had someone that he wanted to protect. He definitely wouldn¡¯t regret it, even if it meant abandoning all of his current ns for her. Chapter 127 - The Death Of The Experts From The Saintess Sect

Chapter 127 - The Death Of The Experts From The Saintess Sect

¡°Younger sister!¡± The white haired beauty was rmed and wanted to assist her biological younger sister, but was hindered by Yan Jin. She slowly became increasingly frantic. Hong! She struck a palm towards Yan Jin. How could she be able to get out of Yan Jin¡¯s offensive zone with his strength? The white haired beauty initially wanted to stop Yan Jin from saving Mu Ru Yue. Now it was the opposite. Beneath the sunset, Ye Wu Chen looked sinisterly at the ck haired beauty who expressed fear. Swish! He withdrew a purple long sword The instant Mu Ru Yue, who stood behind him, saw that purple sword, her entire body slightly shuddered. ¡°Silver mask!¡± That previous silver masked man was Ye Wu Chen! No wonder he had given her such a familiar feeling. It wasughable for her to be oblivious of Ye Wu Chen who had always been by her side. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart was confused at this moment as she didn¡¯t know what she should treat Ye Wu Chen as. That facade of a pure young man that called her elder sister, or this powerful and charming man? Which side of him was his genuine personality¡­ ¡°You¡­ stop right there!¡± The ck haired beauty became very frightened as she watched Ye Wu Chene closer to her. She retreated a couple of steps back and, with a face expressing fear, she pleaded, ¡°If you let me go, I promise that I won¡¯t spread any of the matters that happened today. You can continue pretending to be a fool and there will definitely not be a soul that would suspect you. Otherwise, if the news about you pretending to be a fool is leaked, the sect leader will definitely not let you go scot free.¡± Ye Wu Chen lifted his head slightly. A charming smile appeared on his divine face. His purple clothing fluttered without wind as an intense aura rose from his surroundings. Seeing such an asura-like man, the ck haired beauty shuddered more vigorously. A purple ray of light shed before she could continue her begging, resulting in blood spluttering out from her throat. She had never expected that she would die beneath the hands of a man that hadn¡¯t even reached the age of 20 as she passed away. ¡°No!¡± When the white haired beauty saw the death of her younger sister, her eyes subconsciously turned red. With a heart wrenching holler, her moves became increasingly disarrayed. Pang! Yan jin struck his palm on her chest. The white haired beauty¡¯s body soared like a kite with broken strings as shended heavily among the crowd. Blood flowed profusely from her mouth, quickly dying her white hair red. Her gaze remained focused on the ck haired beauty, boundless sorrow in her eyes. If it wasn¡¯t for her initial greed for power, she wouldn¡¯t have enticed her younger sister to join the Saintess Sect with her. At the Saintess Sect, they were just ythings of the sect leader. Thinking about that man, the white haired beauty smiled. That man was so tyrannically powerful that she fell in love with him. Yet, he was so ruthless and unfeeling. No matter who it was, he didn¡¯t fall in love with anyone as his heart was only filled with profit and benefits. He would whole-heartedly plot to snatch any talented virgin into the Saintess Sect. After soaking them in medicinal baths for a month, he would use their body to increase his power. But, he would only use that woman once and never twice. The one she had let down the most in her life was her younger sister. If it wasn¡¯t for her reluctance to leave the sect leader, her younger sister wouldn¡¯t have paid such a price. Even the heavens wouldn¡¯t be able to tolerate the misdoings of humans. ¡°Hahaha!¡± The white haired beautyughed madly. While sheughed, tears flowed down her face. ¡°Ghost King, I advise you not to oppose the Saintess Sect. The sect consists of numerous secrets. Yet, I shall still tell you this. Your fiancee¡¯s body constitution is rather special, so the sect leader definitely won¡¯t give up on her. The sect leader, however, just wants her virgin body. If she isn¡¯t a virgin, she won¡¯t be of any use to the sect leader.¡± Chapter 128 - The Remorseful Emperor Of Zi Yue

Chapter 128 - The Remorseful Emperor Of Zi Yue

After the white haired beauty said that, she coughed out a mouthful of blood and the light in her eyes dimmed. She hoped that she wouldn¡¯t be greedy for power again in her next life, and never again fall in love with someone she shouldn¡¯t have. Furthermore, she wanted to live a peaceful life with her younger sister¡­ She slowly closed her eyes, her lips curling up into a relieved smile. She didn¡¯t have to do anymore things for him from now on. She also didn¡¯t have to watch him do bed matters with virgins one after the other. She no longer needed to be in pain¡­ When the Emperor of Zi Yue saw the fall of the two experts of the Saintess Sect, he was stupefied. Suddenly, he felt Ye Wu Chen¡¯s gaze shoot over. He was so terrified that his entire body shuddered. He waspletely petrified. ¡°What do you want? We are the Emperor of Zi Yue. You dare to continue offending Us?¡± Mu Ru Yue helplessly shook her head. She really didn¡¯t know how the Emperor survived up to this stage. Ye Wu Chen dared to kill the people from the Saintess Sect. How could he be afraid of a puny Emperor? ¡°Your Majesty Emperor, I¡¯ve heard that you have detained someone from my Qing Yun Sect?!¡± Just when everyone thought that thismotion was over, an angered shout was heard from outside of the pce door. When everyone turned back, they saw Elder Zhao from the Qing Yun Sect dashing in from outside. The Emperor of Zi Yue recognised those that were people from the Qing Yun Sect. He couldn¡¯t help but be dazed as he asked, ¡°Sir Elder Zhao, We didn¡¯t detain anyone from your Qing Yun Sect. Where is this person of the Qing Yun Sect that you speak of?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Elder Zhao coldly snorted, his gazending on Mu Ru Yue. When he saw herpletely unharmed, he secretly let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Lady Mu, it is great that you¡¯re unhurt. Previously, when Li Lu came looking for me from your manor and said that something might happen to you, it really gave me a fright. If anything were to happen to you, how am I going to report it to Grandmaster Wu Yu? That old fellow is extremely protective by nature. If he were to know something bad happened to his precious disciple, wouldn¡¯t he have obliterated the entire Kingdom of Zi Yue?¡± Upon saying that, Elder Zhao was slightly angered. The Emperor of Zi Yue was too gutsy to dare bully Grandmaster Wu Yu¡¯s precious disciple. Who didn¡¯t know that after that old fellow got this precious disciple, he frequently talked about her as though he feared not to? He pampered her so much, his overprotective nature clearly showed how much he feared she might get hurt. If he knew someone bullied her, how can that old fellow not be enraged? How could this tiny Emperor of Zi Yue survive that old fellow¡¯s wrath? He might even annihte the entire Kingdom of Zi Yue in his fury. With that old fellow¡¯s personality, such a matter wasn¡¯t impossible. Elder Zhao words directly exposed everything. It frightened the Emperor of Zi Yue so much that he went pale and his legs became jelly. He nearly copsed onto the ground. ¡°Sir¡­ Sir Elder Zhao, did you just say that she is the disciple to the Chief Alchemist in the Qing Yun Sect, Grandmaster Wu Yu?¡± Did you really have to scare people to this extent? What kind of disaster had he just caught? If this were to be known to the Qing Yun Sect, he wouldn¡¯t be able to carry on being the Emperor. Thinking back, when Ye Tian Feng was merely the disciple of Grandmaster Tian Yuan. He already didn¡¯t dare to casually offend him. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have agreed to withdraw the marriage between him and Mu Ru Yue on behalf of Ye Tian Feng¡¯s request, or make him go back on his word due to his regret afterward. It wasughable that Ye Tian Feng was beyond delighted with his identity. What¡¯s more, Mu Ting Er had wanted to use him as an excuse to build connections to Grandmaster Tian Yuan from the Qing Yun Sect. Who knew that the most unloved daughter of the Mu family had all of a sudden became the disciple of the Chief Alchemist? Inparison between the identity of the Chief Alchemist and Grandmaster Tian Yuan, it was as different as the sky and earth. What did he just do? Thinking back on his actions, the Emperor of Zi Yue shuddered viciously in fear¡­ Chapter 129 - I Will Wait For Your Explanation

Chapter 129-I Will Wait For Your Exnation

¡°Elder Zhao, I will leave the aftermath matters to you.¡± Mu Ru Yue yawned. She had just rushed back from a month¡¯s journey, only to be summoned into the pce. As such, she didn¡¯t have the chance to rest up properly. Since this matter was settled, she should return to the Mu residence. Suddenly, she lifted her head to look calmly at the man with that divine appearance, but didn¡¯t say anything. When Ye Wu Chen received the gaze she shot over, his heart tightened. A trace of panic shed past his handsome face. He was truly scared, scared that she would distance herself from him from now on and ignore him her entire life. His fear escted in his heart, so much so that he couldn¡¯t bear to walk before Mu Ru Yue. Instead, he lifted his hand to hold that young girl¡¯s shoulder. When his fingers were about to touch her, he ced his hand down. His eyes were filled with confusion and panic. He seemed to be at a loss on how to begin exining everything to her. Tell her that it wasn¡¯t by choice? But a deceit was a deceit. No matter how many excuses he came up with, he couldn¡¯t change that fact. Silence yed between those two. After a while, the young girl¡¯s calm voice was heard by him, ¡°I will wait for you toe and exin.¡± Upon saying that, Mu Ru Yue turned around and walked out of the pce. When her white clothing disappeared from his sight, Ye Wu Chen¡¯s wound up heart gradually rxed. A charming smile was disyed on his handsome face. It was great that she didn¡¯t ignore him and gave him an opportunity to exin¡­ This night was like water as the evening wind blew. Mu Ru Yue stood before the window. The night wind brushed past her hair, gently streaming against her face. She lifted her head to look at the night sky outside her window, aplex ray of light in her eyes. Ye Wu Chen walked up behind her and stared at the young girl before the window. His appearance was so perfect that it might even enrage the human gods. His charming eyes werepletely filled with emotions as though he could only ept one person in his gaze. ¡°Around a decade ago, my parents were murdered by the Saintess Sect one night. 300 people of the King Nan An Manor died, leaving me as the sole survivor. My father told me before he died that if I wanted to live on, I must disguise myself so that everyone wouldn¡¯t pay attention to me. From then on, I yed the role of a fool. Everyone agreed and said that my mentality stagnated since that night¡­¡± That night had been a nightmare in his life. The initially blissful family turned to dust in an instant. He had been personally hidden by his father at that time, resulting in his lucky escape from that cmity. Following that, due to him bing a fool the Saintess Sect didn¡¯t want to do too many bad deeds. As such, they didn¡¯t cut the grass by its roots. Yet, how could the misdeeds done by the Saintess Sect be small? How many innocent people have died under the Saintess Sect? ¡°How did the Ghost King¡¯s titlee about? I have been really curious. Your scars really do look sinister, but it still wasn¡¯t to the extent of being ghost-like?¡± Mu Ru Yue slowly turned around and raised her gaze to look at the handsome man before her as she asked. The man smiled. His smile was so charming that it was simr to how a Devil¡¯s Snare bewitches people¡¯s heart. ¡°It was due to a maid that identally found out my secret. Because of that, I made her insane. Moreover, to make it so that there wouldn¡¯t be any extra people in the King Manor, I purposefully made my subordinates release rumours that I had a ghost-like appearance. In addition to the crazed maid, no one was willing to enter Ghost King Manor from then on. It made it easier to carry out my moves.¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her brows as she stated, ¡°You have been pretending to be a fool for so many years due to the Saintess Sect? It¡¯sughable that I was actually kept in the dark for such a long time.¡± Chapter 130 - My Entire Life Would Solely Be Yours

Chapter 130- My Entire Life Would Solely Be Yours

¡°Mu Er.¡± Ye Wu Chen slowly walked before Mu Ru Yue and extended his arm to pull her into his embrace. His slender fingers brushed gently against the young girl¡¯s long hair as he looked tenderly at the beauty in his embrace. ¡°I had wanted to tell this to you, but I know that with your personality, you definitely won¡¯t sit still about it. I didn¡¯t want to endanger you.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body shuddered slightly, but she didn¡¯t push him away and allowed him to embrace her. She wasn¡¯t an illogical person. Even though this man deceived her, he had his reasons. If she were in his shoes, she would have made the same decision. But he still lied to her after all, so some punishments should be given¡­ ¡°Mu Er.¡± Ye Wu Chen lowered his gaze to look at the young girl in his embrace. His slender fingers gently lifted her jaw. An icy finger tip gently caressed her lips as his own curled up into an increasingly charming smile. Seeing the man¡¯s face erging in her eyes, Mu Ru Yue suddenly reacted and abruptly pushed Ye Wu Chen away. She red viciously at him. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± ¡°My wife, it isn¡¯t like we hadn¡¯t kissed before?¡± Ye Wu Chen expressed grief as his wife became more distant as expected, hurting his heart greatly. ¡°I only treated you as a kid at that time.¡± Mu Ru Yue gritted her teeth in hatred as she thought about how this man made use of his innocent appearance to deceive her. ¡°If my wife likes it, how about your husband continues being a fool?¡± Ye Wu Chen smiled. Inparison to his previously innocent smile, the current him carried both a charming andzy aura as well. It was bewitching. Mu Ru Yue nced at him. ¡°How are you still a fool?¡± ¡°I am willing to be a fool that you can order around at your side for my entire life.¡± With Ye Wu Chen¡¯s charming smile, his handsome appearance became very moving. It was so perfect that no one would be able to ignore him. ¡°As long as it is yours, my wife¡¯s order, I, as your husband, definitely won¡¯t reject it so casually. What do you say, my wife?¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t answer him. A smile was instead raised on her impable, small face. ¡°Ye Wu Chen, it is still a fact that you deceived me. Even though I won¡¯t be overly strict with you about this, some small punishments must still be carried out.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Ye Wu Chen caressed his jaw. With a charming and crafty smile in his eyes, he used an intimate voice to say, ¡°How about punishing your husband by letting him warm your bed for life?¡± ¡°Ye Wu Chen!¡± Mu Ru Yue gritted her teeth. She red viciously at the charming, smiling man. Ye Wu Chen blinked twice and his smile became increasingly bewitching. ¡°Then how about punishing your husband by warming only your bed for life?¡± Warming only your bed for life¡­¡­ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart trembled slightly and even rippled softly. Taking advantage of this moment, Ye Wu Chen extended his arm to pull her into his embrace. He tightly hugged the young girl¡¯s waist before lowering his head to domineeringly kiss those lips that he¡¯d desired for such a long time. ¡°Ye Wu Chen, you¡­¡± Following that, all of her words were trapped in her throat. Mu Ru Yue wanted to lift her leg to kick the man away, but who knew that Ye Wu Chen was already prepared for it as his legs were securely wrapped around her own, immobilizing her? After a long period of time, Ye Wu Chen released the young girl in his embrace as his slender finger gently caressed her lips. His mouth curled into a charming smile. ¡°My wife, you had already seen mepletely naked before. In this life, you can¡¯t not be responsible to your husband. Let¡¯s quickly get married, alright?¡± Chapter 131 - Ye Wu Chen’s Gentleness and Mu Ru Yue’s Moved Heart

Chapter 131 - Ye Wu Chen¡¯s Gentleness and Mu Ru Yue¡¯s Moved Heart

Mu Ru Yue red viciously at him, a faint blush on her exquisite face. Gritting her teeth, she asked, ¡°Initially, who was the one that came running inpletely naked when I was bathing? What were you thinking at that time?¡± ¡°Your husband wants you to be responsible for him.¡± Ye Wu Chen was truly honest and directly revealed his intentions. ¡°Ye Wu Chen!¡± Mu Ru Yue tightly clenched her fist to forcefully stop herself from moving on impulse and punching that handsome face that was owed a beating. ¡°I didn¡¯t agree to marry you. Now that Imperial decree is already ineffective toward us!¡± ¡°Your husband can wait.¡± Ye Wu Chen looked tenderly at the girl in his embrace, smiled sinisterly as he said, ¡°I will wait until the day you are willing to marry me. But in that period of time, if there are other guys that appear by your side, your husband cannot help but be jealous. Their oue will be the same as Feng Jing Tian¡¯s.¡± ¡°Feng Jing Tian. You¡¯re referring to that enchanter?¡± Mu Ru Yue looked curiously at Ye Wu Chen. ¡°What did you do to Feng Jing Tian?¡± Ye Wu Chen raised his brow and looked at the girl in his embrace. With a hint of a sinister aura upon his divine appearance, he answered, ¡°Nothing much, just made him unable to leave the bed for half a year. Why? My wife, do you feel pity for him?¡± ¡°Pity? I pity that enchanter? I just feel that you did great. I felt like kicking him whenever I saw that flower-like smile.¡± Ye Wu Chen was slightly dazed before he helplessly shook his head. His eyes were filled with affection and tenderness. ¡°Mu Er, it¡¯ste already. You should rest up. Your husband will surelye and look for you tomorrow.¡± Ye Wu Chen gently held Mu Ru Yue¡¯s head before softly kissing her forehead. With a charming smile, he swore that he definitely wouldn¡¯t let go of her hands. As she watched that man¡¯s figure disappear beneath the moonlight, Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart could never be as peaceful as stagnant water again. That man¡¯s every action made her heart ripple. Within the night, Ye Wu Chen halted his steps, his purple clothes fluttering in the evening wind. At this moment, a ck clothed girl appeared behind him. She knelt and respectfully queried, ¡°Master, what are your orders?¡± ¡°Ben Wang wants the people from the Saintess Sect to know that Ben Wang has been ying the fool. Do it in the next half month.¡± Currently, the pce was already being controlled and the two experts from the Saintess Sect had died. It would be difficult for his news to pass out from the pce, so at the moment he could only depend on himself. ¡°Master?¡± Die Yi looked with astonishment at Ye Wu Chen. With a light purse of her red lips, she gathered her courage and said, ¡°Your subordinate will be bold and ask master to withdraw thy order. With the current power of Ghost manor, it still cannot resist the Saintess Sect. Why does master want those people to know that master was pretending to be a fool? Won¡¯t the people of the Saintess Sect be attracted ande?¡± The night¡¯s atmosphere instantly became tense. Die Yi¡¯s heart tightened violently as an oppressive aura rose before her. Her body softened beneath the pressure and fell directly to the ground. She didn¡¯t dare to raise her head to look at the man. Ye Wu Chen looked down at the girl that fell to the ground. With ayer of darkness on his handsome face, his voice sounded as sinister as anything from hell, causing Die Yi¡¯s body and soul to shudder. ¡°You just need to follow Ben Wang¡¯s order!¡± Follow? Die Yi smiled bitterly. She was absolutely loyal to master as this was the man in her heart. Yet, she couldn¡¯t bear to watch her master walk such steps that would endanger Ghost manor for a girl. Chapter 132 - Die Yi’s Sinister Plot Part 1

Chapter 132- Die Yi¡¯s Sinister Plot Part 1

As she thought about it, Die Yi clenched her teeth. She didn¡¯t know how she managed to muster her guts to raise her head to look at the divine looking man before her. ¡°Your subordinate guesses that master is doing this for the future mistress. It must be due to the mistress gaining the attention of the Saintess Sect. Once Master exposes his pretence of a fool and demonstrates his strength, it will definitely shift the attention of the Saintess Sect toward master instead of mistress. Mistress will be at peace for a moment then, but did master not think due to this, it would definitely ruin Ghost manor? Moreover, master just needs mistress to not be a virgin in order to stop that sect leader from paying attention to her. Why does master not do it the safer way and instead choose to use the most risky method?¡± Currently, Ye Wu Chen¡¯s expression was so dark that it could petrify others. He walked slowly toward Die Yi. As he neared, a tyrannical power flowed out. Die Yi¡¯splexion paled instantly and she coughed out a mouthful of blood. She looked with shock at Ye Wu Chen. At this moment, she actually felt as though her life wasn¡¯t in her hands. ¡°Who allowed you to question Ben Wang¡¯s decision?¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s expression was as gloomy as the calm before a storm. Sinister rays of light shed through his eyes as he waved his hand, using his power to viciously strike against Die Yi. Peng! Blood instantly gushed out from the back of Die Yi¡¯s head as shended on a stone. ¡°Scram!¡± Ignoring Die Yi¡¯s paleplexion, Ye Wu Chen said in a sinister and unfeeling tone, ¡°If there is a next time, you can just directly enter the disciplinary hall.¡± Ghost manor¡¯s disciplinary hall was a ce where one would certainly lose half a life upon leaving. Die Yi¡¯s fragile body shuddered. Was this man always so ruthless? He didn¡¯t mind and care about the Ghost manor that he had so bitterly constructed, all because of a woman? Actually, there was some hidden motive as to why Die Yi wanted Ye Wu Chen and Mu Ru Yue to have sexual intercourse. She herself had been pursuing the Ghost King for a long time already. That man always wanted his body to be clean so he never had any rtionship with any women. Perhaps he didn¡¯t know the enjoyment of it due to not having experienced it. During her missions, she had met many men that were initially focused on cleanliness, but would then be hooked to that taste after having sexual intercourse. Thus, she thought that once master and mistress did it and he enjoyed it, she could perhaps take the opportunity to be master¡¯s concubine. On this continent, it was typical for a man to have 3 wives and 4 concubines. Her master¡¯s identity was noble, so it was a guarantee that he would have a couple of concubines. No matter how much he loved the main mistress, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have only her in his life. Of course, Die Yi¡¯s thoughts were great, but in Ye Wu Chen¡¯s life, he would no longer be able to ept any other woman than Mu Ru Yue. It was enough for him to have just her in his life. Gazing after Ye Wu Chen¡¯s leaving figure, Die Yi climbed up from the ground. She tightly clenched her fist and whispered, ¡°Master, I am sorry, but Die Yi will not be able to follow yourmand this time.¡± It wasn¡¯t just due to her own personal matters. She just couldn¡¯t bear to watch her master destroy Ghost manor for a girl and even endanger himself. She deeply loved master, so even if master didn¡¯t know of it, she wanted to do something for him¡­ Mu residence Just after Mu Ru Yue removed her outer clothes and headed for bed, a foreign aura suddenly appeared from outside the door. She hastily stood up from her bed. After a slight daze, she recovered and, with iciness in her eyes, shouted, ¡°Who¡¯s there!¡± There wasn¡¯t any reply. The leaves outside her window rustled. It was so quiet that nothing could be heard, excluding the flow of the evening wind. A ck figure moved in a sh past the window. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart sunk as she rushed out by breaking the window. Her gazended on a masked, ck clothed woman. ¡°Who are you?¡± Chapter 133 - Die Yi’s Sinister Plot Part 2

Chapter 133 - Die Yi¡¯s Sinister Plot Part 2

The ck-clothed woman didn¡¯t say anything and just coldly gazed at Mu Ru Yue. She suddenly waved her hand, emitting a green mist. Mu Ru Yue hastily covered her mouth and nose, but some of that substance still entered her body. ¡°Poison is useless against me.¡± Mu Ru Yue coldly smiled. As an alchemist, she had previously prepared some antidotes. But after she analyzed what poison that ck clothed girl used, her expression slightly changed. ¡°Lust Arousing Grass!¡± Lust Arousing Grass was the name of an aphrodisiac drug. It waspletely different from poison since poison could be cured with antidotes, but there was no antidote for Lust Arousing Grass¡­ The ck clothed girl smiled coldly. She instantly turned around to leave and was about to take a step out of the courtyard when Mu Ru Yue finally got back to her senses and coldly ordered, ¡°Yan Jin, capture that woman!¡± She wanted to know who wanted to harm her! Swish! A ck figure dashed out from inside. The ck clothed girl felt that the situation was against her and wanted to run away, but how could her strength be greater than Yan Jin¡¯s? She was already captured by him before she could leave the Mu residence and was tossed roughly before Mu Ru Yue. ¡°Little girl, are you alright?¡± Yan Jin saw Mu Ru Yue¡¯s slightly flushed face as he continued with worry on his face, ¡°The Lust Arousing Grass¡¯s medicinal potency is extremely strong. It is far more potent than other ordinary aphrodisiacs. You can only use a man to resolve the medicinal effect.¡± Just when Yan Jin wanted to ask if she wished for him to bring Ye Wu Chen over, she replied, ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡± Mu Ru Yue shook her head. She looked mesmerizing with her slightly flushed face. As her breathing hastened, she said, ¡°I am heading back to my room to rest. Remember to not let anyone bother me.¡± Yan Jin opened his mouth, but swallowed back his words. He looked coldly at thepletely tied up ck clothed girl and lifted his leg to kick her viciously. ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are, but since you hurt that little girl, you will definitely regret doing what you did today!¡± His eyes gave off a domineering ray of light and a trace of coldness was expressed on Yan Jin¡¯s face¡­ his killing intent undisguised. But right now, he needed to save Mu Ru Yue first before dealing with this girlter. Die Yi sniggered coldly and gradually closed her eyes. She was actually thinking up ways on how to escape from this ce. If her master were to know of her actions, she would definitely regret it profusely. Yet, it was unthinkable for the future mistress to hide a man in her room. She initially wanted to do something good for master. It seemed that it would be a little tricky now. With her current state, she wasn¡¯t able to secretly report it to master. Yet, as long as she wasn¡¯t a virgin, the sect leader wouldn¡¯t fancy her and master wouldn¡¯t need to risk himself. She didn¡¯t care who took her, but she definitely wouldn¡¯t let master endanger himself. Inside the room Mu Ru Yue did her best to calm the agitation of her heart, but the heat from her body just wouldn¡¯t cool down. The heat made her want to remove all of her clothing. She might be able to not to lose consciousness until now, but this little girl was already reaching her limit. ¡°Mhmm¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue wanted to speak, but a moan came out instead. She hastily shut her mouth. After a long while, she clenched her teeth and say, ¡°Leave!¡± ¡°But little girl¡­¡± ¡°Quickly scram!¡± Chapter 134 - Ye Wu Chen’s Rage Part 1

Chapter 134 -Ye Wu Chen¡¯s Rage Part 1

Yan Jin sighed slightly. Just when he wanted to leave the room, he suddenly saw Mu Ru Yue take a pair of scissors and mercilessly stab it in her thigh. Blood gushed from her thigh, staining her clothes red. ¡°Little girl, are you insane?!¡± Yan Jin¡¯s handsome face changed drastically, and the hatred he felt toward Die Yi reached its limit. If it wasn¡¯t for him worrying about Mu Ru Yue, he would have already left to chop that damnable girl into countless pieces! Mu Ru Yue closed her eyes and didn¡¯t speak any further. She could only keep her consciousness by feeling pain. Yan Jin¡¯s heart trembled slightly as he staggered toward the young girl lying on the bed. His heart ached when he looked at her blood stained thigh. Even though he didn¡¯t have romantic feelings toward Mu Ru Yue, after their interactions these past days, he already treated her as family. His only family member in this world¡­ ¡°Little girl, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Yan Jin closed his eyes slightly. When he opened them, his eyes were filled with determination. His handsome and domineering appearance looked resolute. Helpless, he said, ¡°Even if you hate me, I cannot watch you inflict pain on yourself in order to resist the Lust Arousing Grass. It is useless to do that.¡± Seeing Yan Jin¡¯s actions, Mu Ru Yue¡¯s flushed face changed slightly. It was as though she had used up all her remaining strength to shout, ¡°Yan Jin, get out!¡± ¡°Little girl, I am willing to let you do whatever punishment you want after you wake up.¡± The light in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes slowly faded, but she held on tenaciously. Just when she reached her limit, a purple figure barged in from outside. Peng! He had knocked Yan Jin out. At this moment, Mu Ru Yue looked at those eyes that were filled with distress¡­ ¡°Mu Er!¡± Ye Wu Chen moved in a sh to pull Mu Ru Yue into his embrace. When he saw the blood stains on her clothing, a trace of killing intent shed past his eyes. ¡°Mu Er, I¡¯m sorry that I camete. Mu Er¡­¡± ¡°Wu Chen, I feel so hot¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue hugged Ye Wu Chen¡¯s body tightly. She couldn¡¯t help but snuggle up to him after feeling the coolness of his body. With hazy eyes, she only registered that the heat from her body was making her extremely ufortable. ¡°I feel so ufortable¡­¡± She frowned slightly and raised her hands to rip her clothing apart, revealing her chest and fair skin. Ye Wu Chen¡¯s mouth and tongue dried up from seeing her body. ¡°Mu Er, you will regret it. I don¡¯t want to have you while you are under this condition.¡± ¡°Wu Chen¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue turned over her body toy on top of Ye Wu Chen¡¯s body, pushing him down directly onto the bed. With a trace of red on her face, she leaned forward to kiss Ye Wu Chen¡¯s lips. The man¡¯s lips were icy and cold, giving her a feeling of unprecedentedfort. She wanted more¡­ ¡°Mu Er!¡± Ye Wu Chen tightly clenched his teeth as his woman moved all over his body, causing his body to tense up. Yet, he didn¡¯t want to have his woman now, on impulse, when she wasn¡¯t in a clear state of mind. ¡°Mu Er, listen to me.¡± Ye Wu Chen tightly held the young girl¡¯s body. He got up from the bed and let her sit on hisp. The arousement he felt was being forcefully suppressed by his own will. How could he be calm with his beloved woman in his embrace? Ye Wu Chen, however, clearly understood that Mu Ru Yue¡¯s current mind wasn¡¯t clear. If he really had her now, she would definitely regret it once she woke up. He wasn¡¯t willing to let her regret it. Chapter 135 - Ye Wu Chen’s Rage Part 2

Chapter 135 - Ye Wu Chen¡¯s Rage Part 2

He looked at the young girl¡¯s flushed and exquisite appearance. A me seemed to erupt within Ye Wu Chen¡¯s throat. With a hoarse voice, he said, ¡°Mu Er, unless you personally tell me that you want to marry me or is willing to pass yourself to me, I definitely won¡¯t do anything to you.¡± Even though he was barely reining in his self-control, he didn¡¯t have any other choice but to not touch her. In the end, this was in order to keep her from having any regrets and from being unhappy. ¡°Wu Chen¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her head slightly. When she looked at the handsome face before her, she wanted to get closer to him and lower her body¡¯s temperature. Ye Wu Chen lowered his head to kiss her lips as he gently and meticulously tasted his girl. As he did so, he ced his right hand on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s back. His touch firm, he slowly sent an icy aura from his palm and into Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body. Under the night of the Mu residence, the ck clothed girl that had all of her limbs tied up and was tossed on the ground expressed terror as she looked at the tightly shut door. Master hade. Master actually arrived. She was doomed¡­ Nobody could be clearer than her about understanding her master¡¯s actions. Because of her n, even being disciplined in Ghost manor wouldn¡¯t be able to appease her master¡¯s fury. Die Yi was so terrified that her delicate body began to shudder. She bit tightly on her lips. Her face paled slightly behind the ck cloth on her face. She just hoped that her master would let her die quickly in consideration for all that she had done for Ghost manor. A night went by without sleep. When the sun started to rise, Mu Ru Yue opened her eyes and instantly felt a pair of hands sticking tightly to her back. Thinking back to what happened yesterday, she was momentarily rmed. She didn¡¯t see who was hugging her and just punched out. A groan was heard and a low voice was heard. ¡°Mu Ru Yue, are you trying to kill your husband?¡± ¡°Wu Chen?¡± Mu Ru Yue was startled and looked curiously at the man¡¯s handsome face. ¡°Wu Chen, why are you here? I seem to remember that yesterday¡­¡± Ye Wu Chen didn¡¯t sleep the entire night. In addition to inserting energy into her body, hisplexion wasn¡¯t good and he looked both pale and feeble. After all, if it were an ordinary person that used up an entire night of energy consumption, they would have already copsed. ¡°Yesterday, you were affected by the Lust Arousing Grass. Luckily, your husband felt that something was amiss. I came to check on you and found you in that condition.¡± Mu Ru Yue hastily pulled at her clothes and looked at him. ¡°Did you do anything to me?¡± Seeing her expression, Ye Wu Chen couldn¡¯t help but lift his lips into a charming smile. ¡°My wife, it can¡¯t be that you don¡¯t remembering tossing yourself into my embracest night? Since it was the first time my wife took the initiative, how could your husband reject your advances?¡± ¡°Ye Wu Chen!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression changed drastically. She could only vaguely remember what happenedst night. It couldn¡¯t be that she had really pushed this man over and gobbled him up? ¡°Do you really think that something would have happened with us wearing clothes?¡± Ye Wu Chen smiled as he suddenly felt that teasing this woman was great. ¡°My attribute is a little special. Externally, it looks like the element of darkness, but there is coldness in dark powers so your husband used his strength to suppress the effects of the Lust Arousing Grass. That medicine was so potent, however, that I had to use the entire night topletely suppress it.¡± ¡°Wu Chen¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue was a little touched. This man could have taken that opportunity to have her, but he didn¡¯t do so. He had used a different method in order to help her instead. ¡°Wu Chen, you¡¯re such a fool.¡± She broke out intoughter as this fellow was still a fool in those kinds of matters. Chapter 136 - Ye Wu Chen’s Rage Part 3

Chapter 136- Ye Wu Chen¡¯s Rage Part 3

¡°Your husband already mentioned this before; I am willing to be a fool by your side.¡± Ye Wu Chen held Mu Ru Yue tightly in his embrace, a gentle smile on his lips. With charming eyes that carried a coldness, he said, ¡°My wife, isn¡¯t it time for payback now?¡± He would never be able to imagine what would have happened if he hadn¡¯te to check on herst night. Ye Wu Chen couldn¡¯t forget the blood stains that covered her body. She must had to inflict pain on herself in order to maintain her consciousness. How could his heart not ache for her? A trace of killing intent shed past Ye Wu Chen¡¯s eyes when he thought about the girl that plotted against Mu Ru Yue. ¡°Yun Han, bring that girl in!¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Once his wordsnded, Yun Han brought in a ck clothed girl. At this moment, the cloth that covered the girl¡¯s appearance fell, instantly revealing her face. Ye Wu Chen¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Die Yi, it seems that you have disobeyed Ben Wang¡¯s order once more.¡± His voice carried a killing intent that made Die Yi¡¯s body shudder. ¡°Master, Die Yi knows her mistake. She pleads master to give her a quick death. Die Yi knelt and kowtowed roughly. Her forehead ashened instantly and blood flowed down from a corner of her forehead, staining half her face red. ¡°Quick? How can Ben Wang give you a fast death? The snakes in the snake den hadn¡¯t been used for a long time. You should go there and be fed to the snakes.¡± Ye Wu Chen looked gloomily at Die Yi. His divine face carried killing intent as he spoke those words without emotion, as though he were speaking about something minor. ¡°No!¡± Die Yi shrieked. The snakes in that den wouldn¡¯t swallow their prey in one go. Instead, they would slowly torture them to their limit before tearing their prey apart and sharing the prey among them. She was more willing to die under a sword than to go to that snake den. ¡°Master, your subordinate did this for you. You nned to expose your power to the Saintess Sect, to shift their focus to you instead of mistress. But it would surely harm you that way. As long as mistress isn¡¯t a virgin, the sect leader of the Saintess Sect would lose interest in her. Master doesn¡¯t want to use such a simple method, but wished to risk your life for the mistress instead. Your subordinate couldn¡¯t bear for master to risk his life, so she was bold in deciding to do what she did. Please, master! Please give your subordinate a quick death. What she did was for master.¡± Die Yi kowtowed roughly again, so she didn¡¯t in the slightest see Ye Wu Chen¡¯s increasingly dark face. ¡°Yun Han, take her away.¡± Ye Wu Chen looked sinisterly at Die Yi. There was no emotions on his handsome face, not to even mention pity. ¡°No! Master, please forgive Die Yi. Die Yi truly knows her mistake. Die Yi loves master so deeply. Why is master treating Die Yi in such a manner? Die Yi is wholeheartedly willing to serve master as a lowly servant forever and doesn¡¯t want any identity. Die Yi pleads for master to forgive her.¡± Die Yi jumped over with the hope of grabbing onto Ye Wu Chen¡¯s sleeve, but she was kicked away by him before she could get close. Ye Wu Chen shook the sleeve of his clothing and, with a trace of a snigger in his charming eyes, said, ¡°Serving Ben Wang as a lowly servant? Do you even have that right? Ben Wang will only have one girl at his side in the past, present, and future. Even in Ben Wang¡¯s next life, it would be the same case where nobody except her will have the right to stay by Ben Wang¡¯s side. ¡°It seems that it¡¯ll be insufficient for you to just be tossed into the snake den. Yun Han, first take her to the disciplinary hall for 100 days before tossing her into the snake den! You must remember that you definitely can¡¯t let her die before tossing her into the snake den.¡± Die Yi fell to the ground and just let Yun Han pull her away without putting up any resistance¡­ Chapter 137 - Let’s Get Married Part 1

Chapter 137 - Let¡¯s Get Married Part 1

¡°Wu Chen, did she speak the truth?¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her head to look at the man¡¯s handsome face, aplex ray of light in her eyes. Ye Wu Chen extended his arm to pull Mu Ru Yue into his embrace once more, letting her head lean back her head on his chest. His lips curled up into a charming smile as he gently caressed her hair with his slender fingers. ¡°Mu Er, you don¡¯t need to dread about these matters. You can just leave it to your husband.¡± Mu Ru Yue quietly leaned against the man¡¯s chest. At this moment, she could hear his strong heartbeat. A trace of warmth flowed from her heart as she stayed within his embrace. How did she, Mu Ru Yue, have the qualification and right to be treated by Ye Wu Chen in such a manner? ¡°Wu Chen.¡± She raised her sight a bit to look upon the divine appearance of the man before her before saying softly, ¡°Let¡¯s get married¡­¡± Silence¡­ The entire room became silent and gave off a peculiar atmosphere. Ye Wu Chen was stunned for a moment. He was dazed by this great surprise and he appeared disoriented as he looked at Mu Ru Yue before asking, ¡°Mu Er, what did you just say? Can you repeat that?¡± Mu Ru Yue chuckled as she repeated, ¡°I said, let¡¯s get married.¡± Ye Wu Chen waspletely sure that he hadn¡¯t misheard her this time. He excitedly hugged Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body. An unprecedented and surprised smile appeared on his divine appearance. ¡°Mu Er, you promise to marry me? You finally want to wed me? Let¡¯s get married this instant. I will immediately order people to set up the wedding hall.¡± Seeing her man¡¯s excited expression, Mu Ru Yue felt that it was rather funny. ¡°Why are you in such a rush? A lot of things need to be prepared for the marriage. For example, theparison of our birthdates, the auspicious dates, and also¡ª¡± Her following words were sealed in her mouth by Ye Wu Chen. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows shuddered gently as she gradually closed her eyes. She hugged her man¡¯s waist tightly with both of her arms, enjoying this romantic, intense kiss¡­ Ye Wu Chen seemed to be fearful of hurting her as his kiss was gentle and careful, yet he still meticulously tasted the young girl. Hisrge hand gently caressed her back, feeling the temperature of the girl¡¯s body through her thin clothes. This girl was the one he was willing to protect his entire life. For her, not to mention abandoning all of his ns, so what if he shook the entire world? ¡°Mu Er.¡± Ye Wu Chen slowly released the young girl in his grasp. With an exceptionally charming smile and eyes that were filled with tenderness and love, he swore, ¡°I, Ye Wu Chen, will definitely not let you down in this life.¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her gaze as she giggled.¡± I believe you, but if you really do let me down in the future, I wouldn¡¯t mind breaking off our rtionship. My husband can only have me in his life and can¡¯t randomly collect germs. I don¡¯t need a man filled with germs by my side. If that happens, I can only divorce that husband.¡± Ye Wu Chen caressed her hair and lowered his head to ce another kiss, this one on her forehead. He waspletely different from when he treated Die Yi, to whom he had been as ruthless as an Asura. The current him was so charming and enticing. He was so gentle that it would cause one to be deeply captivated by him. ¡°Your husband won¡¯t give you a chance to divorce him. In this life, excluding you, how can other girls enter my eyes? It is sufficient to have just you in my life.¡± His gaze was as gentle as water. That gaze was only for his special girl. Mu Ru Yue was moved as she stuck her body close to the man¡¯s chest. With a smile, she said, ¡°Wu Chen, you¡¯re a guy that won¡¯t easily fall in love with a girl. Why did you¡­¡± She didn¡¯t finish her sentence, but Ye Wu Chen already knew what she wanted to ask. Chapter 138 - Let’s Get Married Part 2

Chapter 138- Let¡¯s Get Married Part 2

¡°Mu Er, you were the first one to not look down on me upon knowing my Ghost King identity.¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s lips slowly curved upward as he looked with tenderness at the young girl in his embrace. He still remembered the untarnished brilliance of her eyes when he first met her. There wasn¡¯t the slightest trace of mockery or sarcasm. What¡¯s more, she didn¡¯t express pity and instead treated him like an ordinary person. He could still remember what she said at that time. She said that as long as he didn¡¯t think he was a fool, he wouldn¡¯t be one. ¡°Afterwards, it was perhaps due to my curiosity that I went to look up your history. Even though the Qing Yun Sect had a tight hold of your informations, how could Ghost manor¡¯s power be unable to obtain it? At that time, your husband found out your innate talent test and your recruitment by the Chief Alchemist of the Qing Yun Sect. By then, I truly understood my wife.¡± Perhaps it was due to those investigations that Ye Wu Chen¡¯s gaze became increasingly gentle. He softly hugged the young girl in his arms and said, ¡°If it were any other, then when they be the disciple of the Chief Alchemist of the Qing Yun Sect, most of them would want to show off their identity. Even if they didn¡¯t, they would borrow that power for their own matters. You, on the other hand, wanted him to keep the status a secret and instead chose to w your way up with your own strength.¡± Even though she did make Elder Zhao take a trip to the pce, if it wasn¡¯t for Ye Wu Chen being in the pce in the first ce, then she might not have headed to the pce and expose her identity. His girl didn¡¯t like to depend on others, just like when she fought with Ling Ye. Clearly she could have just depended on his or Yan Jin¡¯s ability to easily kill him, but she instead chose to use the most risky method. She chose to defeat him with her own abilities. Yet, she wasn¡¯t an obstinate person as she clearly understood her current abilities and limits. If she were to meet an enemy that was obviously much stronger than she was, then she would allow others to fight instead. For example, Ling Ye¡¯s master and the experts from the Saintess Sect¡­ If she were determined to fight those strong experts, then it wouldn¡¯t be bravery, but idiocy. As such, she knew what she was doing¡­ How could he not fall in love with such a girl? ¡°Wu Chen, if I were to tell you that I am only a lingering soul, will you still marry me?¡± Mu Ru Yue asked seriously as she focused her gaze on the man before her. ¡°I am only a soul from a different dimension. It is unknown how I possessed Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body so technically, I am not a person. I might even head back to my original world someday. Do you still want me now?¡± Ye Wu Chen curled his lips into a smile, instantly bringing forth that peerless appearance. This man was so handsome that with just a smile, he could easily captivate a person¡¯s soul. ¡°Isn¡¯t it your husband¡¯s luck to discover you, such a unique existence?¡± Ye Wu Chen caressed her arm, then gently tightened his hold on her. ¡°Silly girl, no matter if you¡¯re a human, demon, monster, or even a ghost, it wouldn¡¯t in the slightest change the fact that you¡¯re my, Ye Wu Chen¡¯s, wife. My wife that I would use my entire life to protect. If you¡¯re really a lingering soul and the heavens want to take you away, then I would go against the heavens. Even if it¡¯s the heavens, they still don¡¯t have the right to force you to leave.¡± As Ye Wu Chen said this, an eyebrow was raised. His domineering voice was different from his usual charm, as if it carried an excessively brazen aura. So what if he went against the heavens? He didn¡¯t mind taking down the heavens if it meant that she was able to stay with him¡­ Chapter 139 - Let’s Get Married Part 3

Chapter 139- Let¡¯s Get Married Part 3

Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart rippled. This man was definitely still a fool. Perhaps it was fortunate for her to meet such a guy in this different world and gain his protection. No matter what, Mu Ru Yue was still a girl and any girl would be moved by his actions. With his words, no matter what he¡¯d previously done, it wasn¡¯t possible to be unmoved. ¡°Mu Er, let¡¯s pick a day to get married.¡± Ye Wu Chen gently held Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hand. With a charming smile, his tone became stronger and filled with an intense possessiveness. ¡°Since you promised to marry me, you will no longer have the right to abandon me. You will be solely mine in this life. Even if there are other guys that appear by your side, I don¡¯t mind making them unable to carry out their daily life themselves.¡± Ye Wu Chen couldn¡¯t bear to hurt Mu Ru Yue, even if there were men that appeared near her side. Those men would just have to withstand his wrath. How could anyone else fancy his Ghost King¡¯s woman? ¡°At my side, excluding you, there is only Yan Jin. But that fellow isn¡¯t a man, but just a little beast. It can¡¯t be that you¡¯re jealous about a tiny beast, right?¡± Mu Ru Yue nced at Ye Wu Chen and couldn¡¯t help but to chuckled. This guy was truly a vinegar jar¡­ ¡°If I didn¡¯t remember wrongly, there was Feng Jing Tian who had fancied you, and also, didn¡¯t the president of the Pill Assembly want to give you his grandson? Moreover, if I didn¡¯te in time yesterday, then that little beast would have done some errant matters to you.¡± Ye Wu Chen narrowed his eyes and suddenly gave a charming smile. ¡°My wife, don¡¯t you think your husband should be jealous with all that?¡± Mu Ru Yue rolled her eyes at Ye Wu Chen. ¡°Feng Jing Tian was hurt by you so much that he wouldn¡¯t be able to get out of bed for half a year. Qing Yu ispletely innocent. I¡¯m not familiar with him and just spoke some words to him. Everything else was just his grandfather¡¯s plot. As for Yan Jin, he just treats me as his family and doesn¡¯t have any romantic intent toward me.¡± But what happened yesterday had indeed urred. If it wasn¡¯t for Ye Wu Chening in time, then the oue couldn¡¯t be imaginable. Mu Ru Yue felt a little sheepish when she said thest line. ¡°I will teach him a lessonter as a reminder for him to mind his own business. Even if it¡¯s unbearable, I would have endured it.¡± ¡°Endure? You endured it like how you hurt yourself yesterday?¡± After seeing her injured, he was more willing for those injuries to be on him instead. Yet, this woman just didn¡¯t know how to take good care of herself. Suddenly, Ye Wu Chen raised his hand and pressed Mu Ru Yue onto the bed. With a ripping sound, he had tore apart her pants to expose that deep cut. ¡°Wu Chen, what are you doing? You¡­¡± Just as Mu Ru Yue wanted to say something, Ye Wu Chen raised his hand and used his chilly fingers to softly caress that cut. A trace of pain was expressed on his handsome, charming face. ¡°Mu Er, don¡¯t get hurt anymore.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body shuddered slightly, but she didn¡¯t say a word. If it wasn¡¯t for it being unavoidable, she wouldn¡¯t have done that to herself. After all, her consciousness had already be hazy at that time. Moreover, as a martial practitioner she would often get into battles. How could she ensure that she wouldn¡¯t get hurt?¡± ¡°Wu Chen, I will do my best to not harm myself unnecessarily.¡± ¡°You should be stronger then. If you have sufficient strength, I won¡¯t need to worry.¡± Ye Wu Chen lifted his gaze to focus on Mu Ru Yue. With a charming andnguid smile, he said word by word, ¡°I will wait for you to be stronger. Following that, you and I will reach the pinnacle of the world, standing side by side¡­¡± Chapter 140 - Shameless Mu Family’s Arrival Part 1

Chapter 140 - Shameless Mu Family¡¯s Arrival Part 1

¡®I will wait for you to be stronger. Following that, you and I will reach the pinnacle of the world, standing side by side¡­¡¯ His words were like a gigantic stone that struck Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart. She raised her head to look at the man that pressed her down. A hand was lifted as she caressed his handsome and captivating face, and then she smiled slightly. ¡°Alright, I will be much stronger and then walk alongside with you to reach the pinnacle of the world.¡± She set the goal of being able to walk toward their target alongside this man. Ye Wu Chen smiled, but didn¡¯t speak any further. He leaned his body forward and pressed against this young girl¡¯s lips, putting all of his feelings into that kiss. ¡°What did you say?¡± Peng! Within the Mu family home, Mu Qing mmed his hand on the table. With a glimmer of light in his eyes, he rified, ¡°Are you saying that the Ghost King had been ying the fool and is also the master of the Ghost manor? That his appearance is handsome and he possesses great strength?¡± What wasughable is that they had always been treating the Ghost King as a fool. How did Mu Ru Yue gain the qualification and right to have such an outstanding husband just by coincidence? No! He definitely wouldn¡¯t let Mu Ru Yue snatch this opportunity away. ¡°Somebody, go and tell Xue Er to prepare herself in order to pay her elder sister a visit with me.¡± No matter what, his Mu family had to make use of this opportunity. What kind of power was Ghost manor? ording to the rumours, they were even stronger than the Qing Yun Sect. The powers that the head of Ghost manor possessed was still unknown. Who could have known that the master of Ghost manor was depicted to be a fool that had a ghost-like appearance? If Mu Ru Yue became the main wife of the Ghost King, then he must definitely send Xue Er to him. Even if she became the second wife, he couldn¡¯t miss the chance in building a rtionship with the Ghost King. Mu Qing, after all, clearly knew that Mu Ru Yue wasn¡¯t the Mu family¡¯s biological daughter. It was due to that lord¡¯s request that made him have Mu Ru Yue stay in the Mu family and be known as one with the bloodline of the Mu family. It was precisely due to Mu Ru Yue not being his blood daughter that Mu Qing initially treated her so badly. Since she was a trash and wasn¡¯t his blood daughter, why would he want her? It was a pity that the current Mu Qing didn¡¯t know that Mu Yi Xue wasn¡¯t a virgin. Moreover, she was plotted by Ye Wu Chen who used a small manservant to harass her. Not to mention Ye Wu Chen, perhaps such a girl wouldn¡¯t be wanted by others. The spring wind blew and the reddened leaves gradually descended. Mu Ru Yuezily leaned against Ye Wu Chen¡¯s chest with a soothing smile on her face. Ye Wu Chen helped her peel a grape and then ced it near her mouth. She bit lightly on the grape, but before she could swallow it, Li Lu walked over. ¡°Mistress, the head of the Mu family along with his daughter hase to see you. Do you want to meet them?¡± ¡°See me?¡± Mu Ru Yue sniggered. ¡°Have they really juste to see me? It probably wouldn¡¯t be just that.¡± After saying that, she tossed a nce at Ye Wu Chen. ¡°I guess they actually want to see you instead. They definitely must have heard that you¡¯re not a fool so they came with the intention for you to take Mu Yi Xue as your second wife.¡± A trace of disdain shed past Ye Wu Chen¡¯s eyes. He subconsciously sniggered. ¡°It seems that some people don¡¯t have any self realization. Ben Wang already has a main wife, and there definitely wouldn¡¯t be any second wife. Toss them out of the manor. Also, use disinfectant to clean up the area they walked on.¡± Li Lu smiled. It seemed that Ghost King really doted upon his mistress. ¡°Understood.¡± Just when Li Lu turned to leave, a voice sounded from behind him. ¡°Wait.¡± ¡°Mistress, what other orders do you have?¡± At this moment, Li Lu hadpletely be Mu Ru Yue¡¯s caretaker and seemed to have forgotten his identity as the son of a general. Chapter 141 - The Shameless Mu Family’s Arrival Part 2

Chapter 141 - The Shameless Mu Family¡¯s Arrival Part 2

Mu Ru Yue continued to leanzily on Ye Wu Chen, a trace of listless expression on her face. She stretched her body before giving a false smile, ¡°Let them in; I¡¯m curious as to how shameless they will be.¡± Li Lu was shocked at Mu Ru Yue before replying, ¡°Yes, mistress.¡± Upon saying that, he turned and left. After a short moment, the figure of a father and daughter entered their sight. Compared to Mu Qing, whose face was filled with schemes, Mu Yi Xue looked at Ye Wu Chen, her beautiful eyes consisting of intense affections. He was actually the Ghost King, that previous fool. She didn¡¯t expect the Ghost King to look so handsome, yet acted as a fool to be able to live. How could any girl not fall for such an outstanding man? Moreover, Mu Yi Xue had already fallen for Ye Wu Chen due to his outstanding looks. When Mu Qing entered the Mu residence, he felt countless powerful auras pressuring him, causing his heart to shudder slightly. Yet, he just treated those auras as being from Ye Wu Chen¡¯s subordinates. No matter how hard he thought, he would never have imagined that those experts were part of the power Mu Ru Yue established¡ªthose from Massacre the Heavens Sect. Li Lu had recruited more experts ever since she returned from the Pill Assembly. After being baptised by countless pills, the strength of those experts were constantly growing. Initially, those experts didn¡¯t stay within the Mu residence, but after themotion with Die Yi. They were summoned back by Mu Ru Yue and typically cultivated inside the Mu residence. ¡°Yue Er.¡± Mu Qing looked at the young girl that was sitting on Ye Wu Chen. He frowned with slight dissatisfaction as he viewed such an act as going against convention. Even if it were a wedded girl, they wouldn¡¯t be allowed to sit on their husband¡¯sp. But after thinking about his purpose foring here, Mu Qing held back his disciplinary remarks. He forcefully put on a stiff smile. ¡°Your father let Xue Ere here to apany you as he thinks that you might be lonely staying here alone.¡± It wasn¡¯t a request, but an order. He directly spoke of his motives foring here. Mu Ru Yue sniggered as she nced at Mu Qing with an ice-cold gaze. ¡°Alone? Could it be that Ye Wu Chen isn¡¯t human? That Li Lu isn¡¯t human? That the others aren¡¯t human?¡± Mu Qing gave a couple dryughs. ¡°The Ghost King is your fiance so you won¡¯t be able to see each other frequently. Li Lu has already recognised you as his mistress so his status is different. As such, I thought of letting your younger sister keep youpany.¡± ¡°Status?¡± Mu Ru Yue chuckled. Her smile was ice-cold and filled with mockery. ¡°It can¡¯t be that the head of the Mu family thinks that her status isparable with my current prestigious status, right?¡± What Mu Ru Yue said was right. She was not only the Main Wife of the Ghost King, but was also the disciple of Grandmaster Wu Yu and a master of Ghost manor. Any of those identities would be iparable to Mu Yi Xue. Mu Yi Xue was currently clenching her fist in hatred as she red with a jealousy filled gaze at Mu Ru Yue. ¡°Mu Er, are you thirsty?¡± Ye Wu Chen looked sinisterly at the father and daughter of the Mu family before him. When he shifted his gaze to Mu Ru Yue, a charming and gentle smile donned his divinely handsome face. ¡°Do you want your husband to make some tea for you?¡± ¡°The ¡®Big Red Packet¡¯ that Elder Zhao previously brought over isn¡¯t bad. But I don¡¯t want it to be too concentrated as I don¡¯t like my tea to have a very strong taste.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded as she turned her head toward Ye Wu Chen to reply to him. Ye Wu Chen gently smoothed her hair with a smiling intent in his eyes, a gaze that seemed to be able to drown a person with their tenderness. ¡°Alright.¡± Their actionspletely lit up the mes of jealousy in Mu Yi Xue¡¯s heart. She red angrily at Mu Ru Yue. Her re was like a knife that viciously cut toward Mu Ru Yue¡¯s exceptional appearance. Chapter 142 - Mu Yi Xue’s Miserable Outcome Part 1

Chapter 142- Mu Yi Xue¡¯s Miserable Oue Part 1

¡°Mu Ru Yue, what status do you have to make the Ghost King prepare tea for you? Don¡¯t you have any consideration of your own weight? As a girl, you should serve men. How can a man service you instead? Who do you think you are? Such a person as yourself shouldn¡¯t even have the right to be the Main Wife of the Ghost King.¡± Mu Qing¡¯s body shuddered in fright before ring viciously at Mu Yi Xue. His daughter was usually obedient. Why does she always say such impudent words whenever she sees Mu Ru Yue? The Ghost King was clearly willing to treat her as his queen. Wouldn¡¯t Xue Er anger him this way? If the Ghost King was angered, then his ns would definitely go down the drain. Ye Wu Chen shifted his gaze to look at the angered Mu Yi Xue, then his lips suddenly curled up into a charming smile. Mu Yi Xue¡¯s adorable face flushed slightly as her heartbeat quickened from that smile. She looked shyly at Ye Wu Chen, who was walking toward her. ¡°Your highness, I¡­¡± Peng! Her following words were cut off by a kick, and her body flew like a kite that had its strings broken. She violently struck against a tree. The intense pain and humiliation Mu Yi Xue felt made her eyes turn red as she looked with grievance at the charming man. ¡°Wu Chen, wipe your feet. Don¡¯t dirty it.¡± Mu Ru Yue stood up with a smile and delivered a handkerchief before Ye Wu Chen. ¡°Right, you can just toss it away after using it. You don¡¯t need to return it to me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity as it is made from good fabric.¡± Ye Wu Chen sighed with sorrow expressed on his face. It felt as though it was a humiliation for the handkerchief to be used to wipe the feet that kicked Mu Yi Xue. Mu Yi Xue was so angry that her face turned bright red. When had she been humiliated to such an extent since young? Everything that urred was due to that damnable slut, Mu Ru Yue. ¡®Mu Ru Yue! I, Mu Yi Xue, swear that I will definitely not let you off scot free!¡¯ Ye Wu Chen smiled and with a domineering aura in his charming eyes, he nced slightly at Mu Yi Xue, who had a gaze full of jealousy. He then smiled sinisterly and said, ¡°She is Ben Wang¡¯s Main Wife. Don¡¯t even mention making tea for her. Even if I am to be her servant, it is Ben Wang¡¯s matter!¡± Mu Yi Xue¡¯s delicate body shuddered. Why did Ye Wu Chen, such an outstanding man, get snatched away by Mu Ru Yue? She wasn¡¯t satisfied. She truly couldn¡¯t stand it! ¡°Your Highness, please appease your anger.¡± Mu Qing hastily knelt and cast a warning gaze toward Mu Yi Xue before continuing, ¡°The purpose for why I came here was first, to see my daughter. Second, it is to wish that I can send Xue Er to Yue Er in order to keep herpany. She won¡¯t request for any status. If Your Highness wants her, Xue Er is also willing to serve His Highness and help share Yue Er¡¯s burden.¡± Mu Qing said everything clearly. ¡®I am here to send my daughter to you since you are a royal and such an outstanding person, it was normal for you to have more than one wife and many concubines.¡¯ On this continent, it was rare to find a case where a man would only have a single wife. No matter how much the Ghost King loved Mu Ru Yue, he would definitely wed two more wives and then a couple of concubines. Mu Qing must get that Second Wife¡¯s position. Ye Wu Chen¡¯s face darkened and killing intent began to emit from his body. ¡°Mu Er, your husband has already told you not to see these Mu family scum. Yet, you insist on wanting to see how shameless they are. Have you seen it now? Such a shameless person isn¡¯tpatible to be your father!¡± Mu Qing shuddered slightly as he looked with rm at Ye Wu Chen. After feeling the aura emitted by Ye Wu Chen, Mu Qing¡¯s heart tightened to the point where he could even feel his breath slowly leaving his body. There was so much pressure that he could barely withstand it. Chapter 143 - The Miserable Outcome of Mu Yi Xue Part 2

Chapter 143- The Miserable Oue of Mu Yi Xue Part 2

¡°You want her to serve Ben Wang?¡± Ye Wu Chen smiled. His charming smile reflected a chilling coldness. His purple clothes fluttered in the spring wind. The vicious aura surrounding him could make others subconsciously be terrified. This man was an existence that shouldn¡¯t be trifled with. ¡°Ben Wang doesn¡¯t need to have many partners. It will be enough just to have her in my life. If Ben Wang did anything that will let her down, then I am willing to end my legacy. After dying, I will enter hell and will never be able to reincarnate!¡± As the proverb said, ¡®The day has eyes, the night has ears¡¯. In this world, the people believed in gods, spirits, and promises. Ye Wu Chen swore such a heavy oath, so how could it not be shocking? Mu Ru Yue looked at her man and was really moved. He too would also be the only one she would acknowledge in her life¡­ ¡°Mu Ru Yue, you will allow him to do that?!¡± Mu Yi Xue¡¯s expression changed drastically as she screamed at her. If the Ghost King didn¡¯t take another wife or concubine, then wouldn¡¯t she have no chance? What should she do with her heart then? Theughable thing was that Mu Yi Xue had forgotten that she wasn¡¯t a virgin and had lost the right long ago. ¡°Why can¡¯t I?¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her brows and coldly sniggered. ¡°My man will only have me in his life. Otherwise, I won¡¯t agree to marry him.¡± ¡°You¡­ Mu Ru Yue, you wretched woman!¡± Mu Yi Xue nearly became mad. Why did that woman say such a thing as though it were the norm? Wasn¡¯t she afraid of being scolded by the world? Even though this continent respected experts, the position of women was clearly lower than the men. No matter how powerful the girls were, they would still try and help their husband take in concubines. There had been a powerful couple in the Kingdom of Zi Yue many years ago. That couple was very powerful and loved each other deeply. But even if that were the case, that man still wedded with two other concubines. The only exception to any of this were the parents of the Ghost King; King Nan An and his wife. But at that time, King Nan An only had the Ghost King as his son. His wife had also suggested getting another concubine for him, but she was rejected by King Nan An. From this incident, however, it could be seen that she never wanted to be the only one to enjoy her husband¡¯s love. How could this girl say such thing as though it were normal then? She actually said that if the Ghost King wouldn¡¯t only have her, then she wouldn¡¯t marry the Ghost King? Could it be that she really wasn¡¯t afraid of being drowned in criticism? ¡°Hubby, do you think I am a wretched woman?¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her brows as she shifted her gaze to Ye Wu Chen before saying that in a falsely serious tone. When Ye Wu Chen heard the word ¡®hubby¡¯, it pierced right into his heart. His expression instantly became soft as he looked gently at Mu Ru Yue, who disyed a grieved face. ¡°Wretched woman? How can Ben Wang¡¯s wife be a wretched woman? It just means that my wife, you, cares about her husband. As your husband, I cannot wait to be ted. If someone wants to separate us by being in the middle,¡­¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s expression darkened. With a sinister smile, he continued, ¡°¡­ then Ben Wang doesn¡¯t mind feeding them to his snakes!¡± Mu Ru Yue shrugged. She looked smilingly at the ashened Mu Yi Xue. With helplessness in her expression, she said, ¡°Everything is good about my husband, but there is still one negative point. He really likes his pets. Oh~ That¡¯s right, his pets are a couple of pythons. If you want to share the burden, then be food for those pythons. I¡¯m sure they would definitely wee you.¡± Mu Yi Xue¡¯s delicate body shuddered. Her face was deathly pale as she shrieked, ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to. I don¡¯t want to be fed to the pythons! Mu Ru Yue, you¡¯re so malicious and will definitely suffer from retributions!¡± Chapter 144 - The Miserable Outcome of Mu Yi Xue Part 3

Chapter 144-The Miserable Oue of Mu Yi Xue Part 3

¡°Retribution?¡± Mu Ru Yue coldly chuckled. She continued with a mocking smile, ¡°Have you heard of this saying? Wrecking other¡¯s marriage is a great sin. Who do you think the retribution willnd on first?¡± Mu Yi Xue red fiercely at Mu Ru Yue as she quibbled, ¡°I only want to serve His Highness and be his second wife. I never thought of ruining your marriage.¡± Seeing Mu Yi Xue¡¯s appearance that was simr to a stupid pig that wasn¡¯t afraid of being boiled, Mu Ru Yue felt a little helpless. This girl had been spoiled rotten by Mu Qing since young so whatever her actions, she couldn¡¯t be bothered about the consequences. Ye Wu Chen had obviously indicated that he didn¡¯t want any second wife, but she actually still brought that topic up. ¡°Xue Er!¡± Mu Qing¡¯s expression changed drastically as he hastily exined, ¡°Your Highness, please forgive Xue Er on behalf of her ignorance due to her being young.¡± ¡°Ignorance due to being young?¡± Ye Wu Chen nced sinisterly at him. There was ayer of haze covering his handsome face. ¡°Mu Yi Xue is only two years younger than Mu Er and is still ignorant due to her age? Since she wants to be a concubine so badly, Ben Wang will make the decision for her. She is to wed the kingdom¡¯s protector general¡¯s deputy, Wang Bo, as his concubine.¡± ¡°No!¡± Mu Yi Xue shrieked. She, the bonafide young mistress of the Mu family, was to be a concubine to a deputy general? Moreover, ording to the rumours Wang Bo had been disfigured since young. Not only did he look ugly, but he was also a muscle brain that wouldn¡¯t understand how to treat girls with care. Wouldn¡¯t this be forcing her to die if she were to be his concubine? ¡°Hehe! Your Highness, don¡¯t worry. Wang Bo is my father¡¯s subordinate. I willplete this task to perfection.¡± A trace of pity was expressed from Li Lu¡¯s eyes as he looked at Mu Yi Xue. Wang Bo had two concubines. There were rumours that stated they had been tortured by him to death while doing bed matters. Who knew if this young mistress of the Mu family could survive half a year¡­ ¡°Da, Daddy, save me! Quickly save me! I don¡¯t want to wed a freak. I don¡¯t want to!¡± ¡°Your Highness, this¡­¡± Mu Qing wanted to beg for mercy, but before he could speak a pressure came crashing down on him, silencing him. He could only watch on as Mu Yi Xue was dragged away by Li Lu. Furthermore, Mu Yi Xue¡¯s oue was definitely much worse than those concubines that had been tortured to death. Before entering the manor, her cultivation had been scrapped by a ck clothed man, thus she became a trash. During their wedding night, Wang Bo discovered that she was no longer a virgin, so he left the scene in fury. Henceforth, whenever he was displeased with something, he would viciously torture her. Mu Yi Xue now had an appearance that was neither that of a human¡¯s nor a ghost within just half a month. Mu family members weren¡¯t allowed to visit Mu Yi Xue under the order of the Ghost King, so it was useless for Mu Yi Xue to call upon the heavens and earth for help. She could only withstand Wang Bo¡¯s inhuman torture. Inparison to Mu Yi Xue¡¯s misery, Mu Ru Yue entered closed door training after they left. Finally, she broke through to be a Sixth Stage Martial practitioner after a month. Even though there still wasn¡¯t any breakthrough in her alchemy, she did be much more familiar with it. As of today, she could manufacture one hundred Earth Stage Mid Rank Pills in one go. This could be counted as a remarkable improvement. During Mu Ru Yue¡¯s training period, the imperial power had already beenpletely dealt with. The Emperor of Zi Yue was abolished under the order of Elder Zhao, and the thronended upon the sickly Ninth Prince, Ye Luo Ya. But this didn¡¯t have any rtion with Mu Ru Yue. Currently, she was focused on improving her power as rapidly as possible so that she would be able to walk alongside that man¡­ Chapter 145 - The people from the Xiao Family of the Sheng Domain Part 1

Chapter 145 - The people from the Xiao Family of the Sheng Domain Part 1

Xiao Family of Sheng Domain Xiao Tian Yu looked sheepishly at the woman beside him. He said in a gentle tone, ¡°Yu Er. I¡¯m sorry that this kind of thing has happenedtely and that I¡¯ve required you to stay here with me, making it impossible for you to look for our daughter.¡± ¡°Hubby, you don¡¯t need to exin so much.¡± Madam Sheng Yue shook her head slightly. An elegant smile was expressed on her exceptional face. ¡°We are a couple and should act as one entity. Who would have thought that after we investigated our daughter¡¯s location that spies would appear in the Mu family to tell that Nan Gong family. ¡°Luckily, I was a step quicker and captured that guy that sent our daughter away, so the location of our daughter hadn¡¯t been found out by those people. You had even went alone to challenge the Nan Gong family with a sword around ten years ago. As of now, we don¡¯t need to fear them, but we mustpletely clear out those spies before bringing our daughter home. I don¡¯t want anything to happen to her.¡± Xiao Tian Yu sighed as he pulled Madam Sheng Yue into his embrace. ¡°My wife, we have nearly cleared all of those spies already. It¡¯s about time for our daughter to make her return to our family. Father has long wanted to see our daughter. Is she really as remarkable as you said?¡± Perhaps it was due to Madam Sheng Yue thinking about the news that she heard from that person¡¯s mouth, but she became more excited. So she was their daughter. It was no wonder now why she¡¯d felt like getting close to her when she firstid eyes on her. It was undeniable that a blood bond could never be severed. She had actually already found her daughter a while back. Just recently, Madam Sheng Yue had gone to the Nan Gong family in order to capture that person and force him to spill everything he knew. Following that, she dispatched someone to leave the Sheng Domain to check on the credibility and had discovered such a result. ¡°She is definitely remarkable. Not only did she save Qing Qing, but she also became the champion of the Pill Assembly and has also contracted with the Pill Assembly¡¯s treasure, the Phoenix Furnace. I feel proud that she achieved such aplishments at her tender age.¡± Xiao Tian Yu smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t you see whose daughter that is? The daughter of Yu Er and I will definitely be outstanding. But since you said all that, my thoughts of seeing our daughter has intensified, so, my wife, we should quickly get rid of those spies so that we can bring our daughter back.¡± If they didn¡¯t get rid of those spies, then he would never feelfortable bringing his precious daughter back home. ¡°That¡¯s right. Hubby, Xiao Min went to the outside world. Could she be spoiling our Xiao family¡¯s reputation?¡± Madam Sheng Yue knitted her brows slightly, displeasure expressed in her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s due to that girl that the people within Sheng Domain thinks our young mistress of the Xiao family is arrogant and despotic. She is just from a branch family. How can she be the young mistress of the Xiao family? She depends on her grandfather, who is an elder in the n, and acts undisciplined and out of control. ¡°Previously, she wanted to recognise us as her step parents. Such a delusiones from having the hope of increasing her status from a member of the branch family to one of the main branch. After we rejected her, she actually went to tell her grandfather to release word that I had adopted her as my daughter. I was so enraged that I wanted to p her.¡± Madam Sheng Yue expressed displeasure. Anyone that met with this kind of matter wouldn¡¯t feel good. ¡°If you want to p her, then do it. Why do you hesitate?¡± Xiao Tian Yu looked gently at Madam Sheng Yue. ¡°Don¡¯t forget. You¡¯re Madam Sheng Yue, the most noble woman in the Sheng Domain. You don¡¯t need to consider so much and you don¡¯t have to act on behalf of my face. That old man and his granddaughter are indeed too unbridled. If you don¡¯t show them your status as Madam Sheng Yue and punish them well, then they will continue to not ce you in their eyes.¡± Madam Sheng Yue chuckled as she red at him in rebuke and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to tell me that. I will definitely not endure anything more for the Xiao family. Otherwise, some people wouldn¡¯t ce any importance on me.¡± Chapter 146 - The People From The Xiao Family of The Sheng Domain Part 2

Chapter 146 - The People From The Xiao Family of The Sheng Domain Part 2

Xiao Tian Yu smiled before sighing. ¡°Our daughter is currently in the outside world. I hope that before she reunites with us, she won¡¯t meet with Xiao Min, that arrogant and despotic girl. That girl really looks down on everyone so much that even I can¡¯t stand her. But if she really meets up with our daughter and bullies her, then I will definitely not let off that duo of a grandfather and granddaughter!¡± A trace of killing intent shed past Xiao Tian Yu¡¯s eyes as he smiled coldly. Xiao Min, I hope that you don¡¯t make any more mistakes this time. Otherwise, even if your grandfather is an elder of the family, he wouldn¡¯t be able to harbour you¡­ ¡°Mu Er, I¡¯ve heard that people from the Xiao family areing here.¡± Currently, in the Mu residence. After Mu Ru Yue left her state of cultivation, a special, charming voice that could onlye from that man entered her ear. A light, masculine scent softly tickled her nose, causing Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body to stiffen. ¡°Wu Chen, did you just say someone from the Xiao family ising?¡± Mu Ru Yue came back to her sense and frowned asked that. ¡°Your husband had heard about that Xiao family from the Sheng Domain. The Xiao family initially wasn¡¯t the most powerful power. They became so powerful now due to the sacred spirit spring in the Sheng Domain. Apparently, the sacred spirit spring is the symbol of the Sheng Domain. The person that gains the approval of the sacred spirit spring can send a few people annually into the sacred spirit spring to train within for a month. Moreover, the powers of those that enter the sacred spirit spring would drastically increase.¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her brows and asked, ¡°Could the one that possesses the sacred spirit spring be the Xiao family?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Ye Wu Chen chuckled slightly. ¡°It is said to be the Xiao family, but the genuine holder would be the young wife of the Xiao family, Madam Sheng Yue. It is due to her that the previously intermediate Xiao family power became the main powerhouse of the Sheng Domain.¡± Suddenly, an elegant and exceptional face appeared in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s mind. Her heart slightly warmed. ¡°Who is it that ising this time?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard that it is the daughter of Madam Sheng Yue of the Xiao family.¡± Daughter? Could it be Qing Qing? Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes lit up slightly. After leaving the Pill Assembly, she didn¡¯t get the chance to meet up with Qing Qing and didn¡¯t know how that little girl had been fairingtely. ¡°Wu Chen, where are the people from the Xiao family at now?¡± ¡°The pce.¡± Ye Wu Chen looked at Mu Ru Yue and asked, ¡°You want to see the people from the Xiao family?¡± ¡°Mhmm.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded. ¡°It can be counted as though I know Madam Sheng Yue. I also get along with her daughter, Xiao Qing Qing. I don¡¯t know whether if it is Qing Qing that came this time. Ye Wu Chen charmingly smiled. ¡°From what I know, the person that came this time isn¡¯t Xiao Qing Qing, but a girl known as Xiao Min.¡± ¡°Xiao Min?¡± Mu Ru Yue frowned. After remaining silent for a while, she continued, ¡°No matter what, I want to meet up with the Xiao family. Madam Sheng Yue can be counted as my foster mother after all. When I left before, I didn¡¯t get the chance to bid farewell with her so I don¡¯t know if she is here this time.¡± Reminiscing about that warm gaze from that beautiful woman, Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart turned sunny. She didn¡¯t know why, but whenever she saw that mother and daughter of the Xiao family, she couldn¡¯t resist the feeling of wanting to get closer to them, as though that was how it should be. Ye Wu Chen frowned. A trace of a sinister ray of light shed past his handsome face. He had heard from an intelligence gatherer in the pce that Xiao Min was an arrogant and despotic girl. That kind of girl wasn¡¯t worthy of meeting with Mu Er. ¡°Mu Er, since you agreed to marry me, how about we settle our wedding matter first? As for that woman from the Xiao family, you can meet her in the future.¡± Mu Ru Yue looked curiously at Ye Wu Chen. How could she not guess that Ye Wu Chen didn¡¯t want her to meet that person? But no matter what Ye Wu Chen wanted to do, he definitely had a reason for it, so she chose to trust him. ¡°Alright then, I won¡¯t go.¡± Chapter 147 - Adoring The Ghost King’s Woman Part 1

Chapter 147 - Adoring The Ghost King¡¯s Woman Part 1

¡°Elder Yue, you came?¡± When an elder of the Pill Pavilion saw Mu Ru Yue¡¯s appearance, his eyes instantly brightened as he hastily stood up. The president had previously passed down an order; whenever they saw this young girl, they had to treat her with the highest etiquette. ¡°Gather all of the medicinal ingredients from this paper for me, then send them to either Ghost King Manor or the Mu residence. Remember, it is the Mu residence and not Mu manor.¡± Mu Ru Yue passed a slip of paper to him. ¡°Lastly, just call me Lady Mu.¡± ¡°Understood, Lady Mu.¡± When the elder took a look at the ingredient list, a trace of astonishment shed past his eyes. If he didn¡¯t guess wrongly, the pill grade manufactured from these ingredients would be above the Earth Stage Mid Rank. ording to the president, this young girl¡¯s ability was at the Earth Stage Mid Rank. Could it be that she was now going to attempt to manufacture an even higher grade pill? Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t say anything further. She just turned and left after tossing out those orders¡­ Morning sunlight shone down from the sky and onto a young girl¡¯s body. Just as Mu Ru Yue raised her head, she saw a handsomely dressed man in embroidered clothes walking toward her. The man¡¯s appearance was like jade, cultured and refined. He was extraordinarily handsome and also possessed peach blossom eyes that frequently released electric sparks. The foldable fan held in his hand was gently waved. Perhaps it was due to him being unable to imagine Mu Ru Yue appearing here that he was stunned for a moment. ¡°Lady Mu, it has been a long while since we met.¡± The man curled his lips slightly upward. His peach blossom eyesnded on the young girl. It really had been a long time since they¡¯d seen each other. This young girl¡¯s appearance had be increasingly outstanding. ¡°My apologies, but it won¡¯t do us any good to meet each other.¡± Mu Ru Yue gazed coldly at the man with the jade-like appearance. Her voice was ice-cold,cking any trace of warmth. Ye Yi Hua¡¯s peach blossom eyes contracted slightly before he smiled. He walked gradually to her side before halting his steps. ¡°If I knew you weren¡¯t a trash, then I would have previously beseeched my Royal father to pass down a decree in the throne room to marry you.¡± Mu Ru Yue sneered, her expression containing traces of a chilling air. ¡°I still hold to my previous statement. I don¡¯t have any interest in stud horses like yourself.¡± Ye Yi Hua wasn¡¯t enraged by her but instead expressed a faintly smiling intent with his peach blossom eyes. ¡°Previously, the Ghost King was a fool and had such a terrible reputation that no one was willing to marry him. Currently, his facade of a fool has fallen. Do you think you can still be as peaceful and serene as before? Even though he didn¡¯t have any woman in the past, it doesn¡¯t mean he won¡¯t have any in the future.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze became increasingly ice-cold. With a terrifying gaze, she looked at this jade-like appearance man and replied, ¡°I trust him.¡± How much trust was contained in that statement? She acknowledged that toward that man, she was willing to entrust all of her trust to him. Ye Yi Hua narrowed his peach blossom gaze slightly as he smiled, saying, ¡°Mu Ru Yue, why didn¡¯t Ben Wang not notice your excellence before? Otherwise, no matter what, I wouldn¡¯t have pushed you toward the Ghost King. It seems that in this ce, the Ghost King wasn¡¯t the only one hiding the deepest. You, Mu Ru Yue, also were. The previous you had been rumoured as a trash; who knew that you would possess such strength now? Not only do you have peerless innate talent, you were also able to enter the eyes of Grandmaster Wu Yu of the Qing Yun Sect. Furthermore, how many more secrets do you possess?¡± The girl was like a puzzle that made people want to uncontrobly solve it. Yet, no matter how much one tried, it would only be deeper to the point where one would be entrapped in it¡­ ¡°No matter how many secrets I possess, it has nothing to do with you.¡± Her voice was cold and unfeeling, causing Ye Yi Hua¡¯s smile to slightly retract. ¡°Do you really hate Ben Wang to such an extent?¡± He remembered seeing the smile she disyed when she looked at Ye Wu Chen. It was extraordinary with its unprecedented beauty¡­ But when she was before him, her gaze was always so cold. She was also extremely stingy in not giving him a single smile. Chapter 148 - Adoring The Ghost King’s Woman Part 2

Chapter 148 - Adoring The Ghost King¡¯s Woman Part 2

Mu Ru Yue smiled, but that smile didn¡¯t contain a shred of warmth. It was just cold to the point where it would give people the chills. ¡°Since you know I dislike you, then stoping by to harass me. You¡¯re iparable to Ye Wu Chen and can¡¯t be matched to a single hair of his.¡± At that moment, Ye Yi Hua became silent. No one knew what he was thinking. Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t want to continue interacting with the man before her, so she turned to leave. Just as she wanted to walk away, the man¡¯s pleasant voice was heard from behind her. ¡°Mu Ru Yue, you should know that the Xiao family hase to our Kingdom of Zi Yue as a guest. Since they are a guest from the Xiao family, they will need the highest status noble of the Kingdom of Zi Yue to entertain them. In the Kingdom of Zi Yue, excluding the Ghost King and you, the highest status noble would be Ye Tian Feng, a disciple to Grandmaster Tian Yuan. Since His Majesty knows that the two of you don¡¯t like to be disturbed, he let Ye Tian Feng entertain those guests from the Xiao family.¡± Mu Ru Yue stopped her steps, but didn¡¯t turn her body or head around to face Ye Yi Hua. She just wanted to listen to what Ye Yi Hua had to say. ¡°When the Xiao family member went to Jing King manor, they met Mu Ting Er¡­¡± Ye Yi Hua paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Mu Ting Er talked a lot of good things about the Ghost King toward the young mistress of the Xiao family. In addition to the rumours circting the world, it made the young mistress of the Xiao family interested in the Ghost King. What I wanted to tell you is that the Xiao family is extremely strong. If the young mistress of the Xiao family were to fancy Ye Wu Chen, do you think you two can still be together, alone?¡± Mu Ru Yue chuckled, resolution disyed on her exquisite face. ¡°No matter who it is, I still believe in Wu Chen. I believe that in this life¡­ he won¡¯t let me down.¡± ¡®I will always believe in his oath¡­¡¯ Seeing the retreating figure of the young girl, Ye Yi Hua nearly went nuts. How could she still say such collected words after hearing about the Xiao family? That Xiao Family young mistress was arrogant and despotic. She wouldn¡¯t let anyone snatch away something she fancied. Why could she still say she trusted him? Suddenly, Ye Yi Hua was a little jealous of Ye Wu Chen. He was jealous of his sight that could discover such a beautiful pearl¡­ ¡®If¡­ If I didn¡¯t go to brothels and didn¡¯t take in concubines, would I have had a chance in getting her?¡¯ He, however, knew that he definitely couldn¡¯t stick to having only a single girl in his life¡­ so the Ghost King would always have this advantage over him. Thus, it was destined that he wouldn¡¯t be able to be with her. Inside Jing King manor, Mu Ting Er sat in a pavilion. She was lost in thought as she propped her cheek up with her hands, a faint smile on her face. Her body was obviously very feeble and her face had already shrunk to the size of a palm. It was obvious that her days in Jing manor weren¡¯t ideal. Yet, inparison to her physical torture, what had made her heart break was Ye Tian Feng¡¯s coldness. Even to this moment, she still couldn¡¯t believe that Ye Tian Feng, who had previously promised to love her for her entire life, would treat her in such a manner¡­ What had she done wrong that he treated her in such a way? When she saw him loving another person everyday and heard the torturous sounds they made, only the heavens would know how agonizing it was for her. How could anyone not be heartbroken when their beloved did bed matters with others? Currently, she just needed to close her eyes and such scenes would appear in her mind¡­ Mu Ting Erughed. She revealed an extremely resentful smile. As sheughed, tears fell. ¡°Mu Ru Yue, it¡¯s all your fault that I had such an oue!¡± She would never be able to forget what Ye Tian Feng told her that day¡­ Chapter 149 - Adoring The Ghost King’s Woman Part 3

Chapter 149 - Adoring The Ghost King¡¯s Woman Part 3

¡°Mu Ting Er, if it wasn¡¯t for you, how could I have given Mu Ru Yue up? Even if I took your first time, it was due to you seducing me. If it weren¡¯t for you, then I would have already wed Mu Ru Yue. She would then be my crown prince¡¯s main wife!¡± His words on that day still felt like thorns piercing her heart up to today¡­ ¡°Why? Why does Mu Ru Yue have such a good life when I¡¯m suffering so much? The Ghost King was actually pretending to be a fool and instead possessed great strength. Moreover, when father wanted to send Xue Er to be a concubine of the Ghost King, the Ghost King actually said he wouldn¡¯t want anybody but that slut Mu Ru Yue!¡± Mu Ting Er clenched her fist tightly, herplexion pale. ¡°Having only each other in their life? How can Mu Ru Yue achieve such a wondrous matter when I can¡¯t? You want to enjoy the Ghost King¡¯s love by yourself? I, Mu Ting Er, won¡¯t let that happen. I will make it so that it will be impossible for you to be the main wife of the Ghost King. Hahahaa!¡± Mu Ting Erughed madly. Her hairy unkempt on her shoulders, and with her small, pale face, she looked like a lunatic from afar. She had done her best to boast of how outstanding and perfect the Ghost King was when before the young mistress of the Xiao family yesterday. Not only did he have a divine appearance, but he also held peerless strength. He had pretended to be a fool to gather powers in the dark to avenge his parents, but had revealed his identity for a girl. The main thing was that the man was clean. He didn¡¯t have any rtionship with girls. Once a girl became his wife, he would treat that sole wife well. How could any girl not be moved by such a man? Even though she hadn¡¯t heard about the Xiao family of Sheng domain, as a woman, who wouldn¡¯t desire a partner that was outstanding and perfect and only loved her and wouldn¡¯t be involved with any other girl? She didn¡¯t believe that the young mistress wouldn¡¯t be interested in him. ¡°Mu Ting Er!¡± Suddenly, a cold voice was heard behind her. Her body trembled slightly as she turned around to look at the maning toward her. With a slight purse of her lips, she asked, ¡°Your Highness, why have youe?¡± Pa! Ye Tian Feng rushed to stand before her and viciously swung his hand at Mu Ting Er. With a crisp sound, Mu Ting Er fell to the ground from that p, a trail of blood flowing out from the corner of her mouth as she looked up with disbelief at the cold man before her. ¡°Mu Ting Er, did you vilify Mu Ru Yue before the young mistress of the Xiao family?¡± Mu Ting Er bit her lips, but didn¡¯t say anything. A trace of anger seeped into her eyes. The crown prince had actually pped her for that girl. ¡°Mu Ting Er, don¡¯t think that people don¡¯t know what you have done. You¡¯re too gutsy. Not only did you tempt the young mistress of the Xiao family to find the Ghost King, you also vilified Mu Ru Yue. You¡¯re so malicious! Jealousy has be your personality? Do you not care about anything other than getting what you want? Aren¡¯t you talking only for yourself? Moreover, you told the young mistress of the Xiao family that Mu Ru Yue¡¯s feelings toward the Ghost King wasn¡¯t genuine and that she just wanted to use him. Don¡¯t you know you will bring a lot of cmity onto my Jing King manor?!¡± Ye Tian Feng¡¯s face turned ashen as he viciously kicked Mu Ting Er, shouting at her with a malevolent appearance. ¡°Why?!¡± Mu Ting Er shouted brazenly. ¡°Your Highness, what have I done wrong for you to treat me in such a manner? Don¡¯t you like Mu Ru Yue and hate the Ghost King? Why, when I am helping you, are you treating me like this?¡± Chapter 150 - Adoring The Ghost King’s Woman Part 4

Chapter 150 - Adoring The Ghost King¡¯s Woman Part 4

Ye Tian Feng clenched his fist tightly. Peng! Mu Ting Er crashed against a stone chair from a kick. Instantly, a trail of blood trickled from the back of her head. She was in so much pain that her face was almost twisted. Yet, the pain in her heart was greater than the pain from her wound. ¡°Do you really not know or are you feigning? I had indeed previously wanted to get Mu Ru Yue and wished for the death of the Ghost King. But currently, Mu Ru Yue is the disciple of Grandmaster Wu Yu. Don¡¯t you know the status of Grandmaster Wu Yu in the Qing Yun Sect? His status is so high that even my master can¡¯t go against his order. Moreover, the Ghost King is the master of the Ghost Manor. The mysterious Ghost Manor had always kept a low profile. Everyone knows the strength of Ghost Manor as he can directly kill a False Xiantian. How can my Jing King Manor afford to go against such people?¡± Mu Ting Er clenched her fist tightly. She wasn¡¯t satisfied and wasn¡¯t able to ept it¡­ The most outstanding man in the past had turned out to be such a useless guy that he didn¡¯t even dare to kill the man he hated. Moreover, she had initially mocked Mu Ru Yue in going to marry a fool and even said that a trash and a fool were a perfect match. Who knew that the fool was pretending and was extremely powerful? Or that the trash was so outstanding with her peerless talent? How could she stand it? ¡°Somebody, drag Mu Ting Er away for me!¡± Ye Tian Feng shook his sleeve. He turned around and said, ¡°Scrap her cultivation and toss her to a brute as apanion.¡± Mu Ting Er¡¯s body shook as she looked with disbelief at Ye Tian Feng. Suddenly, sheughed crazily. ¡°Ye Tian Feng, you will suffer from retribution! You abandoned my heart and will definitely receive karma! No! No! Go away! Don¡¯t touch me! Your Highness, I¡¯m wrong. Ting Er really knows that she is wrong. Please forgive me. No¡­¡± Ye Tian Feng slowly closed his eyes. Inparison to his own life, others obviously wouldn¡¯te close to it. ¡°Young mistress, I have already investigated that the Ghost King has been staying here these past few days.¡± Outside the Mu residence, a green-clothed maid turned to look at the red-clothed young girl as she spoke respectfully. That young girl had an exceptional appearance, with a spot of cinnabar red between her eyebrows. Her face was well-developed. When her slightly red lips curled up into a smile, it could charm a person¡¯s soul. The young girl wore red clothes, but didn¡¯t look inelegant in them and even looked outstanding. Yet, the arrogance in her eyes sold her out. ¡°Yin Huan, let¡¯s head in.¡± The red-clothed girl raised her brow as she arrogantly lifted her snow-white jaw. As they say, a type of owner would have the same type of dog. The maid simrly had an arrogant face as she nced at the sparse Mu residence, her graceful brow frowning in dissatisfaction. ¡°Young mistress, the people in the outside world are so arrogant. They know that young mistress hase, but don¡¯t send anyone out to greet us. They really think greatly about themselves. I must say that if a noble being like young mistress came, they should sweep the ground and wee you. Yet, there isn¡¯t anyoneing out. My young mistress, why do we have toe to live with such people? Inparison to the Sheng Domain, the energy here is too low. It isn¡¯t suitable for our kind of people to live here.¡± The red-clothed young girl red at the green-clothed maid, but didn¡¯t say anything. There was definitely a purpose for hering here. Not long ago, her grandfather told her that Madam Sheng Yue stopped being as carefree as before. With Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s noble status, if she were to supervise the Xiao family, their good days would reach their end, so her grandfather wanted to make use of her marriage¡­ Chapter 151 - Adoring The Ghost King’s Woman Part 5

Chapter 151- Adoring The Ghost King¡¯s Woman Part 5

The Xiao family was the top family in the Sheng domain. Runner up to them would be the Lan family who disliked keeping a high profile. There was only a young master in the Lan family that was at the suitable age for marriage with Xiao Min. Even though that young master didn¡¯t have a main wife, he already had many concubines How could Xiao Min be willing to share her husband with others? Her husband must only have her, so she thought of testing her luck in the outside world. Who knew that once she left Sheng Domain, she would hear about such a perfect man? Even though that man already had a fiancee, Xiao Min was confident in her own beauty and talent. She was also from the Xiao family and didn¡¯t believe that she¡¯d lose to an ordinary girl, a girl without a strong background. Any man with good sight wouldn¡¯t give up a woman like her and instead choose a girl that was so ordinary. Moreover, Xiao Min held the greatest confidence in herself¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s head in.¡± Xiao Min looked at her maid, Yin Huan, before hastily walking up to the Mu residence. Once she stepped into the Mu residence, a couple of people leaped down from the wall, surrounding the two trespassers between them. ¡°Scram!¡± The person that spoke was a middle aged man with an intense look. He stared coldly at the exceptionally good looking beauties before lowering his voice intentionally to speak. Mistress and the Ghost King had passed down an order to inhibit anyone from disturbing them today. ¡°You have much nerve!¡± Yin Huan¡¯s delicate face changed as she said angrily, ¡°Do you know who we are? We are from the Xiao family of Sheng Domain. Who gave you permission to talk to us in such a manner?¡± The middle-aged man nced at them, but his aura didn¡¯t diminish. ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. The mistress and His Highness gave instructions that they won¡¯t see anybody. You¡¯re to immediately leave this ce!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Yin Huan¡¯s delicate face turnedpletely red. She bit her lip before saying fiercely, ¡°My young mistress fancied the Ghost King and came specifically to meet him. You block us from entering?! Which prince wouldn¡¯te to greet us? It must be that the girl seized the Ghost King, preventing him froming out.¡± In Yin Huan¡¯s point of view, not only was her young mistress pretty, her status and position was much greater than that girl¡¯s. If the Ghost King were to meet the young mistress, he would definitely fall for her. Thus, that girl must have known about theiring by some means and didn¡¯t allow the Ghost King toe to meet with the young mistress. ¡°Fancying the Ghost King?¡± A voice was heard behind them at this instant. ¡°I wonder who is fancying my fiance?¡± At this moment, the crowd parted¡­ Xiao Min and Yin Huan raised their head to look at the two iing people, their appearances exceptional¡­ One was a white clothed young girl with a faint smile on her exquisite face. Her eyes, however, were abnormally ice-cold. In addition to her hair that fluttered in the wind, she looked devastatingly beautiful; a peerless appearance. The other was a divinely handsome man who stood at her side. He had a gentle appearance but also the masculinity that a man should possess. The elegant curve of his lips curled up into a charming smile. His purple clothing intensified that charming appearance. Moreover, when he looked at the young girl beside him, the warmth in his eyes gradually deepened. That gentleness seemed able to captivate people, making it impossible for anyone to turn their sight away from him. No matter what, the two looked like a perfect couple just from their highlypatible appearance. Xiao Min tightly clenched her fist in jealousy, so much so that her nails pierced into her flesh. She took in a deep breath as she red fixedly at Mu Ru Yue. Chapter 152 - Arrogant and Despotic Xiao Min Part 1

Chapter 152 - Arrogant and Despotic Xiao Min Part 1

Xiao Min had always thought she had the most outstanding appearance. There were only a handful of people in the Sheng Domain that had looks better than hers. Yet today, when she saw Mu Ru Yue, she realized how ignorant she¡¯d been. Inparison to her appearance, this young girl had an out of the world quality to her. It was precisely this quality that made Xiao Min¡¯s heart fill with jealousy. ¡°You¡¯re Mu Ru Yue?¡± Xiao Min raised her jaw as she looked arrogantly at the white clothed young girl. ¡°You should know my identity. I¡¯m from the Xiao family of Sheng Domain.¡± She indeed had the right to be arrogant as the young mistress of the Xiao family. When Mu Ru Yue saw this highly arrogant girl, she finally understood why Wu Chen didn¡¯t want her to meet her. She really didn¡¯t need to see such an arrogant and despotic girl. With a slight raise of her brow, Mu Ru Yue looked coldly at Xiao Min. ¡°You are the daughter of Madam Sheng Yue?¡± ¡°Of, of course.¡± It was impossible for Xiao Min to reply without feeling sheepish. She was just from the branch family of the Xiao family. She couldn¡¯t bepared to the genuine young mistress, Xiao Qing Qing. When she¡¯d previously tried to be the genuine young mistress by asking the head and young wife of the main family to adopt her as their daughter, she was mercilessly rejected. How could she stand that? Hence, she self-proimed that she was the daughter of Madam Sheng Yue. Moreover, with Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s good nature, she didn¡¯t bother to rify it, thus giving her the chance. Mu Ru Yue nced at Xiao Min. It was as though she discovered something as she slightly smirked. ¡°Really?¡± Xiao Min became sheepish. She definitely know it wasn¡¯t the truth. Xiao Min had failed to enter the eyes of Madam Sheng Yue, who didn¡¯t have the slightest intention to adopt her as her daughte¡­ ¡°So what if the young mistress isn¡¯t the biological daughter of Madam Sheng Yue? Madam Sheng Yue has already adopted her, so she is equivilent to her daughter.¡± When Yin Huan saw her young mistress being bullied, she couldn¡¯t help but stand up for her and re sinisterly at Mu Ru Yue, obvious disdain in her eyes. Mu Ru Yue sneered. ¡°When has the sight of Madam Sheng Yue dulled so drastically to adopt a cat and dog as her daughter?¡± ¡°You¡­ What do you mean?¡± Xiao Min¡¯s expression turned ashen. With eyes that sprayed out mes, she looked at Mu Ru Yue and said, ¡°You dare to say that I am a cat and dog? It is Madam Sheng Yue who has the sight and adopted me as her daughter. I am Xiao Min, the young mistress of the Xiao family. Even the Qing Yun Sect wouldn¡¯t be able to protect you for being impolite towards me!¡± Mu Ru Yue coldly smiled and shook her head. She had originally thought that the young mistress of the Xiao family would be as bubbly and adorable as Qing Qing. She didn¡¯t expect her to be such an arrogant and despotic girl. ¡°Mu Er, don¡¯t continue talking to such a girl.¡± Ye Wu Chen embraced Mu Ru Yue before looking sinisterly at Xiao Min. With a casual wave of his hand, the wind was thrown. Peng! The mistress and servant were sent flying out of the residence. Xiao Minnded on her back. She didn¡¯t notice her sorry state at all as she gazed love-struck at Ye Wu Chen. Peng The front door of the Mu residence mmed shut, blocking Xiao Min¡¯s sight¡­ ¡°Aiyo!¡± Yin Huan called out in pain. When she climbed up from the ground, she frowned and said in dissatisfaction, ¡°Young mistress, these people have overdone it. We must head back and report this to the elder so that he can teach them a lesson.¡± Xiao Min didn¡¯t say anything and just stared at the tightly shut door¡­ ¡°Yin Huan, I¡¯ve fallen for that man. I want to marry him. No, I must marry him!¡± Chapter 153 - Arrogant and Despotic Xiao Min Part 2

Chapter 153 - Arrogant and Despotic Xiao Min Part 2

¡°Young mistress?¡± Yin Huan looked astonished at Xiao Min. ¡°Young mistress, weren¡¯t you only curious about him? Why do you want to marry him now?¡± Xiao Min¡¯s gaze was still dazed. It was as though she hadn¡¯t sobered from the previous matter. ¡°Yin Huan, don¡¯t you think that motion he made when he tossed us out looked so manly? Moreover, that man was really handsome. I¡¯ve seen many people in Sheng Domain, but none of them looked as great as him. More importantly, did you see his eyes when he looked at that b*tch? It was so gentle, as though water might flow. I believe that I will definitely be blissful if I were to marry such a guy¡­¡± ¡°But, young mistress¡­¡± Yin Huan¡¯s following words were cut off by Xiao Min¡¯s voice. ¡°Yin Huan, I know what you are trying to say. It will be hard for him to move his feelings, judging from the gaze he had towards that b*tch. However, have you forgotten what that b*tch¡¯s elder sister, Mu Ting Er, told me yesterday? That b*tch has a sinister heart and will do anything to reach her goals. She also doesn¡¯t truly love the Ghost King. Even her elder sister couldn¡¯t stand her actions. ¡°I also heard that her brother-inw, Crown Prince Jing, had previously loved her elder sister. It was due to this girl¡¯s intrusion and words, however, that made the crown prince abandon his oath to pass the main wife position to Mu Ting Er. It resulted in Mu Ting Er bing only a concubine¡­¡± Saying that, Xiao Min expressed disdain. ¡°Mu Ting Er had always treated her so well, but she in return treated her that way. She even stole her elder sister¡¯s lover. Following that, she coincidentally found out about the Ghost King¡¯s secret. She then stuck herself to that tall pir while he pretended to be a fool, dumping Crown Prince Jing in the process. What is so good about a fickle minded girl that goes around attracting guys to herself? She can¡¯t beparable to me. I won¡¯t be like her and fall for one after another after all.¡± Suddenly, when she thought about that man¡¯s charming appearance, her eyes gained a trace of a lovestruck appearance. Only she could bepatible with such a guy. She would be satisfied if she could receive his gentleness¡­ ¡°What the young mistress said is right.¡± Yin Huan nodded her head as she continued with disdain, ¡°Once the Ghost King knows her true face, he will definitely feel she is a sinister girl and that the young mistress is the most outstanding. That girl only has a good appearance. There¡¯s nothing else about her that can bepared to young mistress. Young mistress, what shall we do now?¡± Glimmers danced in Xiao Min¡¯s eyes. ¡°Yin Huan, you are to make a trip back to Sheng Domain.¡± ¡°What?¡± Yin Huan was stunned for a moment as she looked at Xiao Min, lost. ¡°Silly! I, of course, want you to head back to tell grandfather that I have fallen in love with a man. Tell him that I want him to help me propose this marriage. I will stay here for the time being. I don¡¯t believe that, after interacting with me, that man won¡¯t fall for me.¡± Xiao Min pursed her lips, her face disying her confidence. She had sufficient confidence that this man would fall into her hands. Yin Huan nodded as though she understood. ¡°Young mistress, your servant will head back to Sheng Domain first then.¡± ¡°Go back, hide from the young head of the Xiao family and Madam Sheng Yue. Secondly, don¡¯t tell anyone my current location. The head and young madam dislike me. If they find out that I am doing things with the Xiao family¡¯s name again, they will most likely dispatch people to bring me back.¡± She clearly knew that Madam Sheng Yue disliked her, especially when she self-proimed herself to be Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s adopted daughter. Yet, Xiao Min overestimated herself. If Xiao Tian Yu and Madam Sheng Yue knew what she was doing, they wouldn¡¯t settle for something as easy as bringing her back. They would most likely dismiss her grandfather and chop her into countless little pieces¡­ Chapter 154 - Earth Stage High Rank Pill Part 1

Chapter 154 - Earth Stage High Rank Pill Part 1

Inside the Pill Refining Room. A young girl raised her palm slightly. A thread of me appeared from her palm andnded beside a red hot pill furnace. Hong! An intense fire lit up after she tossed that me into the Phoenix Furnace by her side. ¡°After preparing these past few days, I should be able to attempt to manufacture an Earth Stage High Rank pill.¡± Mu Ru Yue sighed as she took out some ingredients. What she was manufacturing this time was an Earth Stage High Rank pill, Origin Increasing Pill. It enables the user with a cultivation below the False Xiantian realm and above the Houtian Sixth Stage to break through a stage¡­ Swish! Swish! Swish! The light from the fire made the young girl¡¯s face lookpletely red. Her gaze slowly focused. When she flipped her hand, the me in her palm moved with her motion. A drop of sweat gradually appeared on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s forehead. Right after its appearance, a handkerchief appeared from her side, gently wiping the sweat off Mu Ru Yue¡¯s forehead. Ye Wu Chen looked tenderly at his beloved girl, his lips curled up slightly. ¡®If I can always do this for her, it will be great¡­¡¯ ¡°Stinky brat, where are you going again?¡± Currently, at the Kingdom¡¯s Protector General¡¯s Manor, the general caught his son sneaking out of the house. He red at him, his gaze furious. ¡°Are you going to the Mu residence again?¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Li Lu withdrew his step as he chuckled drily. ¡°Father, I was the one that lost to her. You taught me to always keep to my word, so I¡¯m not doing anything wrong.¡± The general was enraged to the point that his entire body seemed about tobust into mes of fury. He just couldn¡¯t help wanting to smack this stinky brat flying at this instant. ¡°Who called you to make such a bet? You even lost. You¡¯re a useless scoundrel as my son, unable to defeat a girl.¡± Li Lu pouted as he muttered, ¡°It¡¯s alright to be a useless scoundrel ¡ª better than being a coward.¡± ¡°What did you say?!¡± The general red at him as he asked furiously. ¡°Noth¡­ nothing. Father, I¡¯ve got something to do. I will leave first.¡± When Li Lu saw that the odds were against him, he ran hastily away without ncing back, leaving behind the general that was still trembling with anger. He would be a fool if he didn¡¯t run now. Anyter and he wouldn¡¯t be able to run off. When Li Lu went to look at the back courtyard of the Mu residence for Mu Ru Yue, he heard that she was currently in the Pill Refining Room. He could only wait quietly outside the Pill Refining Room When sun¡¯s fall covered the sky, the tightly shut Pill Refining Room gradually opened ¡°Li Lu, it¡¯s perfect that you¡¯re here. Go and gather everyone from the Massacre The Heavens Sect.¡± When Mu Ru Yue stepped out of the room and saw Li Lu, she ordered him about with a slight raise of her brow. ¡°Hehe. Mistress, are you giving out pills again?¡± Li Lu scratched his head as he chuckled twice while nearing Mu Ru Yue. He, however, was sent flying by a kick before he could get near Mu Ru Yue. Ye Wu Chen dusted his purple robe before turning around to embrace Mu Ru Yue. A charming smile was disyed on his divinely handsome face, a gentle gazending on the young girl. Li Lu rubbed his hurting butt as he stood up with an aggrieved expression on his face. He was only curious as to what pill his mistress had manufactured. Did the Ghost King have to guard against him to such an extent? Thinking about all of this, he felt so wronged. ¡°Li Lu, why are you still standing foolishly there?¡± Mu Ru Yue shifted her gaze to Li Lu, who was still looking wronged. ¡°Quickly go and summon all of the people from the Massacre The Heavens Sect so that I can test out my newly manufactured pill.¡± Testing pills? Li Lu blinked his eyes. Mistress wanted them toe here to test her pill? If Li Lu had known the effect of that pill, he would have definitely fought to test the pill for her¡­ Chapter 155 - Earth Stage High Rank Pill Part 2

Chapter 155 - Earth Stage High Rank Pill Part 2

Every member of the Massacre The Heavens Sect stood before Mu Ru Yue at the back courtyard of Mu residence. Their burning gazes were focused on her. When Li Lu went to summon them, he¡¯d also exined to them that her call for them was in order for them to test out her pill. They, however, didn¡¯t know what pill it would be. ¡°Has everyone assembled?¡± Mu Ru Yue surveyed the area once. ¡°If everyone is here, then we should start. I must make everyone take an oath before I hand out these pills. You are to be loyal toward me from now on. If anyone breaks this oath, their soul will be obliterated and will never be able to reincarnate!¡± Everyone looked at one another. People on this continent believed in the power of an oath so once they swore one, only the rare few would break it. There was once a strong expert in the distant past that swore he would never abandon his wife. He, however, found a new lover and abandoned his waste of a wife. The ending of that expert was extremely miserable as it was the same oue he¡¯d sworn if he broke the oath. Thus, from then on, nobody dared to go against their oath. ¡°Of course, if you¡¯re unwilling, it¡¯s fine. But please leave my Mu residence this instance.¡± The young girl¡¯s voice was ice-cold, void of feeling, yet it made everyone look at each other, smiling bitterly. Did they have a choice? Although their mistress allowed them to leave, they understood that they¡¯d been under her great care already, so they wouldn¡¯t easily decide to leave this ce. ¡°Mistress, we are willing to be loyal toward you for all eternity. We will never betray or acknowledge another master. If we are to break this oath, we are willing to have our souls obliterated, never to reincarnate.¡± Everyone had thought for a while, but still established that heavy oath in the end. ¡°Alright.¡± Mu Ru Yue slightly nodded. A trace of a faint smile appeared on her exceptional cold face. ¡°Li Lu, hand these pills out. The pills I am giving to you now is the Earth Stage High Rank Increase Origin Pill. It is usable for all below the Xiantian realm and allows one to break through a stage. If the user were to be a Ninth Stage Martial practitioner, they can use this pill to sessfully break through to the Xiantian realm.¡± The young girl¡¯s words made everyone¡¯s heart tighten. Li Lu¡¯s eyes brightened and he nearly drooled. He swallowed his saliva back as he directed a look of ttery toward Mu Ru Yue. ¡°Hehe! Mistress, so you called us here to try out this kind of pill. Why didn¡¯t you say so sooner? No matter how much there is, I am willing to test it.¡± Mu Ru Yue swept him a gaze. ¡°Quickly hand out the pills.¡± ¡°Understood, mistress.¡± After hearing that this Increase Origin Pill could increase their power, everyone red fixedly at the bottle in Li Lu¡¯s hand. They couldn¡¯t help but want to snatch it from him. Increase Origin Pill. How could such a thing not move people after knowing that it was a pill that could enable a Ninth Martial practitioner to break through to the Xiantian realm? Everyone became extremely nervous once they held the pill. They hastily consumed it. Momentarily, countless light from breakthroughs could be seen above the Mu residence. ¡°Hahaha! I¡¯ve broken through. I finally did!¡± A heartyugh was heard from the residence. This tall, sturdy manughed till he teared up as he reminisced about the time before he entered Mu residence. He¡¯d been only a Sixth Stage Martial practitioner, without any hope of making any more breakthroughs. His turning point was that Essence Purification Pill. It was due to desiring that Essence Purification Pill that he entered Mu residence. After he consumed the Purification Essence Pill, his previously lost innate power returned to his body. After cultivating for a month, he broke through to the Seventh Stage, which he originally thought would be his limit. Who knew that he could now break through to the Eighth Stage in an instant¡­ Chapter 156 - Earth Stage High Rank Pill Part 3

Chapter 156 - Earth Stage High Rank Pill Part 3

The man was so excited that he cried, but nobody mocked him as everyone else was as excited as he was. It wasmon knowledge that alchemists were extremely precious to the world. They previously weren¡¯t able to consume even the most ordinary of pills, not to mention this Increase Origin Pill, an Earth Stage High Rank Pill. Even Ye Tian Feng¡¯s master, Grandmaster Tian Yuan, was only an Earth Stage Mid Rank alchemist. ¡°Mistress, you are like my parent. If it wasn¡¯t for you, I doubt I would have any chance in making any breakthroughs. My life will be yours from now on.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Mistress, if it wasn¡¯t for you, we definitely wouldn¡¯t have the chance to even touch something like an Increase Origin Pill.¡± Everyone became excited as they looked at Mu Ru Yue with burning gazes. Mu Ru Yue wanted this kind of effect. Her cold gaze swept past the crowd. ¡°I have a method to stimte the dormant innate power inside your body, but this method will be extremely harsh. You may experience pain that you have never experienced before, but I will also be training alongside with you. It alles down to whether you have the determination to be stronger. Following that, you should pursue the peak of the world with me.¡± Pursue the peak of the world? Everyone¡¯s blood started to boil. How tempting was it to reach the summit of the world? How could they not be moved when they thought they could reach the peak of the world with her? ¡°Mistress, we are willing¡ªno matter how bitter the future path will be.¡± This was how the continent functioned. If one didn¡¯t put in the effort and hard work, then one would only end up as the bullied. No matter how strong you were, there will always be someone stronger than you are. If one doesn¡¯t want to be bullied, then one must head to the highest position of the world. You would not be oppressed if you were in that position. ¡°Alright, I will give you half a month¡¯s time to prepare yourselves. After that, you are to undergo my hell training. I hope that after half a month, your powers will make further improvements. Of course, I will prepare enough medicinal nts beforehand.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze swept past the excited faces of the crowd. With a slight curl of her lip, she continued, ¡°Now, I will need you to appoint a leader and an assistant leader. If I am not around in the future, you are still to continue following my training regime. You must persevere to gain an imaginable oue.¡± Once she said that, Mu Ru Yue shifted her gaze to Li Lu. ¡°You have the best understandings of these people. You are to appoint the leader and assistant leader. You are to also report the members¡¯ cultivations to me.¡± Since there were too many people that made a breakthrough now, Mu Ru Yue wasn¡¯t able to remember all of their cultivations. Li Lu blinked before shifting his gaze toward the members of the Massacre The Heavens Sect. ¡°There is one Ninth Stage expert, ten Eighth Stage experts, thirty Seventh Stage, and fifty Sixth Stage and below practitioners in our group. The leader will be Zhao Lin, the Ninth Stage practitioner. Not only is he powerful, he is authoritative and charismatic. The assistant leader will be one of the Eighth Stage experts, Hua Luo Yu.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded slightly. ¡°Zhao Lin and Hua Luo Yu step out.¡± Upon her order, the two appointed people stepped forth. Zhao Lin was handsome and valiant. He seemed to be twenty six and could be counted as a talent. Zhao Lin was an associate of Li Lu. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to reach his current cultivation if Li Lu didn¡¯t invite him. Inparison, Hua Luo Yu was an elegant looking girl. Her age was simr to Zhao Lin. She was rescued by Li Lu when she got hurt during a dire situation. Chapter 157 - Earth Stage High Rank Pill Part 4

Chapter 157 - Earth Stage High Rank Pill Part 4

These two could be considered outstanding talents of the Kingdom of Zi Yue. The age of the members of the Massacre The Heavens Sect wasn¡¯t high. Although there were a few that came for the Essence Purification Pill, several others had rather tough histories. They coincidentally met with Li Lu and joined the Massacre The Heavens Sect with his persuasion. More importantly, Li Lu promised them that even though Mu Ru Yue wasn¡¯t strong now, she had an outstanding talent and would definitely be able to reach the peak of the world someday, bringing this battle squad toward glory. Although some were initially unsatisfied, after being baptised by Yan Jin, everyone became obedient. How could this young girl be ordinary when she was able to gain the protection of such a tyrannical small beast? ¡°Erm, mistress.¡° Li Lu scratched the back of his head. He chuckled before continuing, ¡°Can I ask you for a favour?¡± Mu Ru Yue lifted her brow before shifting her gaze to Li Lu. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Er, mistress, you should know that my father is still angered about me using myself for the bet and losing, so can I ask for another Increase Origin Pill? It will cause my father to be unable to scold me further.¡± Li Lu was a little embarrassed after saying this. Was he being too greedy? Mistress had already given him an Increase Origin Pill after all. It should be difficult for mistress to hand out all those precious pills. Yet, what made Li Lu surprised was that Mu Ru Yue nodded and agreed. ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Mis, mistress? You agreed?¡± Li Lu was stunned for a moment before excitement rose from within his heart. He instantly wanted to pounce toward Mu Ru Yue. ¡°Mistress, you really treat me too well.¡± He was, however, kicked away before he could get near Mu Ru Yue. Li Lu looked at the man that was embracing the young girl and blinked his eyes. How could he forget about the Ghost King¡¯s presence? If it were any other person who did such an action, then it wouldn¡¯t be as simple as just a kick. But Li Lu didn¡¯t have the time to look at the darkened Ye Wu Chen¡¯s face. After he took the pill from Mu Ru Yue, he dashed out. His speed looked as though he was rushing to be reincarnated¡­ Within the Kingdom Protector¡¯s General¡¯s manor. When the general saw his son running toward him as though he was rushing to be reincarnated, he grabbed at his son¡¯s cor. ¡°Stinky brat, I¡¯ll see how you escape now!¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Li Lu chuckled drily. He scratched the back of his head. ¡°Father, I don¡¯t n on running away from you. I have brought you something good this time.¡± The general red at him. ¡°What thing?¡± ¡°Actually, it is nothing special. My mistress gave us all a pill and I got an extra one for father. That¡¯s right, the effect of this pill is that it can make every martial practitioner below the Xiantian realm break through a stage. Father, since you are currently an Eighth Stage Martial practitioner, you will be able to be a Ninth Stage Martial practitioner after consuming the pill.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± The general was stunned. He couldn¡¯t help but loosen his grip on Li Lu¡¯s cor as he stared dazedly at his son. Li Lu straightened his cor before looking at the general, aggrieved. ¡°This is the pill.¡± Li Lu tossed the pill to the general before directly exiting the area. The general hadn¡¯t yet sobered as he watched the departing figure of his son¡­ Chapter 158 - Challenge Part 1

Chapter 158 - Challenge Part 1

An Earth Stage High Rank Pill. Was he dreaming? He wasn¡¯t able to sober up until after a long period of time. In a small courtyard littered with red maple leaves, a young girl sat on a stool before a maple tree. Her hands propped up her cheek as she zoned out while looking at the sky. Her eyes weren¡¯t as cold as usual, but clear and clean instead. She didn¡¯t seem to notice as the maple leavesnded on her shoulders and head as she continued to gaze up at the sky. With her hair and clothes fluttering in the wind, her beauty became extremely hair-raising. Simply sitting there silently, she gave off the allure of an eye catching beauty. When Ye Wu Chen saw such a sight, his heart momentarily skipped a beat¡­ Inparison to the usual strong her, this young girl before him made people unable to bear to disturb her. ¡°Mu Er, what are you thinking about?¡± A pair of arms embraced her waist, forcing the young girl to wake from her thoughts. She shuddered and lowered her gaze, her long and dense eyeshes quivering slightly. ¡°Wu Chen, do you remember that albino man?¡± It was the man that suddenly appeared and spoke those illogical words¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t know why but I feel that I should know that man. I feel uneasy for some reason. Perhaps something will happen in the near future.¡± The advice that man had given still rang in her ears. Hadn¡¯t that man told her to be careful? But who was he? Ye Wu Chen embraced the young girl before him tightly. With a charming smile on his divinely handsome face, he replied, ¡°Mu Er, no matter what happens in the future, we will face it together. However, aren¡¯t you afraid that your hubby will be jealous about you thinking about other men while we¡¯re together?¡± He extended his hand to grasp the young girl¡¯s shoulder before forcefully turning her body towards him, making her look at him. The distance between them was so close that they could feel each other¡¯s breath¡­ This was another moment where Mu Ru Yue was in close proximity of Ye Wu Chen and she sized him up. It was undeniable that this man was exceptionally handsome. He was so charming and attractive, like a blossoming red spider lily at the shore. Even if one knew they would be endangered after getting close to it, it was still difficult to resist that force of attraction. His appearance was exceptionally gentle, but not to the point where his masculinity was covered up. Those attractive lips curved upward slightly into a perfect arch. His eyes were sinister and cold, carrying with it a domineering and strict noble aura. Yet, when he gazed at this young girl before him, a trace of gentleness would appear within them. ¡°The proverb said that a girl¡¯s beauty will result in downfall. In my opinion, however, I think it is this male beauty that will lead to downfall instead.¡± This man was just too handsome. Previously, it was due to him pretending to be a fool that no one was willing to enter Ghost King Manor. Currently, however, he gave her a lot of trouble¡­ ¡°If being your hubby will lead to downfall, then I am only willing to affect you, my wife.¡± Ye Wu Chen smirked as he pulled the young girl back into his embrace. His happiness was distinctly disyed on his lips. It was sufficient enough for him to have only her in this life¡­ Night. The night sky was lit up by the stars. When Ye Wu Chen stepped out of the Mu residence, a figure secretly stalked him. With a knit of his brows, a trace of iciness shed past his sinister and cold eyes. ¡°Who¡¯s there? Get the hell out here for Ben Wang!¡± Once he said that, a red clothed Xiao Min appeared in front of him. Xiao Min had purposely dressed up for today. She looked increasingly charming, appearing just like a fresh red rose. The spot of cinnabar red between her eyebrows served to enhance her beauty. Chapter 159 - Challenge Part 2

Chapter 159- Challenge Part 2

Xiao Min pursed her lips slightly as she lifted her head to gaze at the divinely handsome man before her. In this instant, her heart skipped a beat. It was unknown to Xiao Min as to why this man¡¯s figure kept ying in her mind these past few days. Perhaps it was just curiosity she felt at the start towards this man. But, after interacting with him, she understood just how outstanding he really was. If she could get him as her other half, then she would be satisfied with her life¡­ ¡°Mister Wu Chen, I havee to find you for some matter this time.¡± Xiao Min looked shyly at the man before her. ¡°I just can¡¯t bear for Mister Wu Chen to be fooled by that sinister girl. I¡¯vee to let you know everything. That girl doesn¡¯t truly love you. She¡¯d previously snatched her own elder sister¡¯s man. But now, since she wants to be with Mister Wu Chen, she dumped that man. Such a girl like herself isn¡¯t worthy of Mister Wu Chen¡¯s gentleness. Who knows if she will cheat on Mister Wu Chen one day?¡± Ye Wu Chen slightly narrowed his eyes. At that moment, Xiao Min felt as though the air around her was slowly disappearing as she looked in astonishment at the man before her. She could be counted as a talent in Sheng Domain. How could this man possibly make her feel oppressed when he didn¡¯t even do anything? How much power did he possess to make such a move? Perhaps, she really had found an outstanding man this time¡­ ¡°Sheng Domain? Xiao family?¡± Ye Wu Chen chuckled lowly. His charming smile was cold as he continued, ¡°Mu Er isn¡¯tpatible with me, but you are instead?¡± The man¡¯s smile was exceptionally beautiful, causing Xiao Min¡¯s heartbeat to quicken. She bit her lip. ¡°Mister Wu Chen, you should know my identity. I am a person of the Xiao family in Sheng Domain. Moreover, Madam Sheng Yue is my foster mother. If you marry me, there will definitely be many benefits. There won¡¯t be a second offer if you miss this chance.¡± This identity was Xiao Min¡¯s pride. She¡¯d frequently done things in the Xiao family¡¯s name. How many people could there be that didn¡¯t want to curry favour from her once they heard the name of Sheng Domain¡¯s Xiao family? This man should be the same¡­ ¡°The daughter of Madam Sheng Yue?¡± Ye Wu Chen slightly curled his lips. A trace of coldness touched the smile on his exquisite face as he continued, ¡°From what I know, there is a person in the Xiao family¡¯s branch family that is so delusional in bing a part of the main family that she requested Madam Sheng Yue to adopt her. In the end, she was rejected by Madam Sheng Yue. However, she personally spread around the news that Madam Sheng Yue truly did adopt her and thus she reaches her current status.¡± Xiao Min¡¯s face paled as she stared in shock at Ye Wu Chen. Why did this man know about this is so much detail? ¡°Even if that¡¯s the case, I am still from the Xiao family. Mister Wu Chen is an intelligent person. You should know that girl is only an ordinary person. How can she beparable with the Sheng Domain¡¯s Xiao family? With how outstanding you are, Mister Wu Chen, if you were to marry into the Xiao family, you will definitely reap much profit. Moreover, that girl is so fickle minded.¡± Xiao Min bit her red lip, looking as though she were a dead piggy that wasn¡¯t afraid of being boiled. In an instant, the light in Ye Wu Chen¡¯s eyes slowly darkened¡­ Just as she wanted to say something further, she felt a hand mercilessly squeezing her throat. Boundless fear seeped slowly into her heart, causing her body to shudder. She currently felt as though her life wasn¡¯t in her control¡­ Chapter 160 - Challenge Part 3

Chapter 160 - Challenge Part 3

Devil! This man was a devil! Xiao Min finally knew fear, but she still wasn¡¯t satisfied. How could she, a bonafide young mistress of the Xiao family, not beparable to an ordinary girl? What part of her wascking, excluding her looks. No matter if it were her identity, status, or even talent, she was definitely much better than that girl. As the young mistress of the Xiao family, she had been undergoing training since her childhood. ¡°Scram!¡± The lips of the man parted slightly, and the word ¡®scram¡¯ made Xiao Min¡¯s body shudder more vigorously. She looked with disbelief at the man that didn¡¯t know how to care for ady. Was his gentleness only reserved for that woman? She couldn¡¯t stand it. She really couldn¡¯t! Xiao Min clenched her small fist tightly. Her pale lips quivered. When had she failed to get what she wanted since young? It would definitely be the same this time. This man¡¯s appearance and talent were outstanding so she definitely had to marry him! Ye Wu Chen coldly looked at Xiao Min¡¯s pale face. There wasn¡¯t a sliver of pity in him. He continued with gloomy indifference, ¡°Ben Wang will spare your life this time, for the name of the Xiao family. However, if there is a second time, then even if you are from the Xiao family, Ben Wang will make you disappear to get rid of future problems.¡± Even though he said it was due to the name of the Xiao family, it was actually for Mu Ru Yue. Mu Ru Yue had a great rtionship with Madam Sheng Yue. Even though Madam Sheng Yue didn¡¯t acknowledge Xiao Min, this girl was still a part of the Xiao family. Otherwise, Ye Wu Chen definitely wouldn¡¯t of let her off with what she¡¯d said tonight. Seeing the departing purple clothes, Xiao Minughed madly. ¡°Mu Ru Yue, you are just an ordinary person. What right do you have for him to treat you like this. I won¡¯t let you off!¡± Xiao Min gritted her teeth in anger as she said that word by word. A light suddenly shed past her eyes, as though she¡¯d thought of an idea¡­ ¡°Mu Ru Yue, get the hell out!¡± A lovable voice soared through the heavens at the Mu residence the next morning, instantly attracting many people¡¯s attention. Following that, Mu Ru Yue, dressed inly, stepped out of the door under the gaze of the crowd. When Xiao Min saw that remarkable appearance, she secretly gritted her teeth, nearly resulting in her teeth breaking. She clenched her small fist tightly before sneering at her love rival¡¯s face and challenged, ¡°Mu Ru Yue, I want to duel you. Do you have the guts to ept it?¡± Mu Ru Yue lifted her brows and looked at Xiao Min calmly. ¡°You want to duel me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Xiao Min lifted her snow white jaw as she continued arrogantly. ¡°If I win, you must give the Ghost King to me.¡± ¡°If¡­ I win?¡± ¡°Haha! That¡¯s impossible!¡± Xiao Min chuckled as her beautiful eyes locked on Mu Ru Yue. ¡°You definitely can¡¯t beat me!¡± Xiao Min was counted as a talent within the Xiao family, so she was confident that she would be victorious against this girl. This girl was just an ordinary girl without any family¡¯s backing and nurturing. How could she defeat her? If she herself couldn¡¯t defeat such an ordinary girl, then how could she have the face to continue living in Sheng Domain? ¡°You sure?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows raised as she asked with a smile that was like a smile yet not a smile. Xiao Min snorted. ¡°Mu Ru Yue, if you have any guts, then ept my challenge. Since I believe you know you will lose against me and, as such, won¡¯t ept this duel, then this missy won¡¯t force you. You¡¯re such a coward. However, you must leave the Ghost King from now on. He isn¡¯t someone you are worthy of.¡± Chapter 161 - Challenge Part 4

Chapter 161 -Challenge Part 4

Xiao Min had always been arrogant and despotic within Sheng Domain. How could she ce importance on an ordinary girl when she dared to act as she¡¯d always done in Sheng Domain? In the beginning, she was curious about the Ghost King due to Mu Ting Er. Following that, it was his exquisite appearance, but that also didn¡¯t amount to everything. As a girl of the Xiao family, she understood clearly what she needed. She wanted a person that would treat her wholeheartedly. Not only must he have outstanding looks, but he must also possess great power. It was obvious that the Ghost King met her ideals. At the start, she¡¯d left Sheng Domain to escape her grandfather¡¯s arrangements. Who knew she would meet her ideal partner here? She really didn¡¯t know how such an outstanding man existed in this world. She must obtain him, even if it were by shady means. ¡°This challenge is just a little childish to me, especially since it¡¯s to snatch a man.¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t speak for a moment before she swept an icy gaze toward Xiao Min¡¯s arrogant andcent face. ¡°But since you are so interested, it will be bad if I don¡¯t ept it.¡± Xiao Min coldly smiled. Since this woman had the guts to ept the challenge, she would definitely teach her a lesson. ¡°Everyone present, listen.¡± Xiao Min turned her head to look at the crowd. With a sneer on her face, she continued, ¡°I am from the Xiao family of Sheng Domain. I will be going to duel with this girl, no matter if it is death or life after the battle.¡± The crowd discussed among themselves once they heard that it was a match that might lead to the death of one of them. Xiao family of Sheng Domain? Where was that ce? They hadn¡¯t heard about it before. However, there were some that did know a few rumours about the Xiao family of Sheng Domain and, thus, they told the others what kind of ce it was. Everyone took in a cold breath after hearing how formidable the Xiao family was¡­ Since the Xiao family was so strong, this girl should be powerful. Would the future Ghost King¡¯s wife be a match for her? Wouldn¡¯t it be seeking death if she were to duel with her?¡± No matter what the others thought, Mu Ru Yue had already epted this duel. Xiao Min started her moves without any warning¡­ A long whip appeared in her hand. When she swung it, it instantly surged forth like a dragon toward Mu Ru Yue and curled around her wrist. Mu Ru Yue slightly knitted her brows, but she still stayed expressionless. There was a faint cold ray of light in her eyes as her body burst forth with a powerful aura. ¡°B*tch!¡± Xiao Min bit her lips tightly as she swung the whip toward Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body. Mu Ru Yue moved to the side, avoiding Xiao Min¡¯s next attack. When Xiao Min saw she could dodge her attack, her expression darkened and became more aggressive with her following strikes. No matter what, Xiao Min was nurtured by the Xiao family. Since Mu Ru Yue had transmigrated for only a year, the disparity in strength was great. However, that distance could beplemented by pills¡­ Pill after pill entered her mouth, turning into strength as they slowly passed through her entire body. When the crowd saw her popped pills into her mouth like candy, they were so jealous that their eyes almost reddened. More importantly, the pill worked the instant she consumed it, bing a part of her strength. Wasn¡¯t this effect a little too perverted? Pills were precious items in the world, so who would be willing to eat them like candy as she did? Chapter 162 - Challenge Part 5

Chapter 162 - Challenge Part 5

Xiao Min¡¯s expression changed slightly. She herself was unable to eat pills like candy, even with her power within the Xiao family. Yet, this girl was actually eating pills like candy before her. How could this not be a blow to the prideful and arrogant Xiao Min? ¡°B*tch!¡± Xiao Min gritted her teeth tightly. Her whip was instantly covered in ayer of me. Hong! The whip swung towards Mu Ru Yue. Countless mes danced all over the weapon as it mercilesslyshed out at the girl who made her grit her teeth in jealousy and hatred. Once she died, all of the pills in her ring would belong to her¡­ Currently, Xiao Min had a muddled mind due to her anger so she didn¡¯t even consider how Mu Ru Yue was able to possess so many pills. Mu Ru Yue raised her sword to block Xiao Min¡¯s whip, but the instant Xiao Min¡¯s weapon collided with her sword, it abruptly burst forth with a strong explosive force that struck directly against her chest. Her face paled instantly and she coughed out a mouthful of blood. ¡°It seems that the young mistress of the Xiao family is a little stronger.¡± ¡°She is from Sheng Domain after all. Her martial skills will be top rate. The wife of the Ghost King still isn¡¯t able to cover up this disparity in strength, even with the assistance of pills.¡± Everyone was currently discussing the fight, so they didn¡¯t pay the slightest notice to the changes happening to Mu Ru Yue. At this moment, the spirit dormant inside the Alchemy Book roused itself. It was this Alchemy Book that Mu Ru Yue used to increase her alchemy skills, and it now gave out a faint light. Following that, the mes that had been emitted by Xiao Min were absorbed into her body. If it hadn¡¯t been for that, Mu Ru Yue wouldn¡¯t have gotten hurt and wouldn¡¯t have spat out blood. The abnormality of the Alchemy Book made Mu Ru Yue slightly bbergasted. Shepletely didn¡¯t understand what just happened¡­ Xiao Min¡¯s attack quickly appeared before her again. Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t make any movement this time as she wanted to understand what the Alchemy Book wanted to do. She freely allowed Xiao Min¡¯s ming whip to strike her body. A streak of blood appeared on her shoulder, but when the me neared her body, it was absorbed by the Alchemy Book. After that, the me transformed into energy within her dantian. Could it be that since she was a me attribute martial artist, she could absorb fire elements for her own usage via the Alchemy Book? If this was the case, didn¡¯t she now have a great cheating device? Yet, Mu Ru Yue understood that it wasn¡¯t omnipotent. If the enemy was too strong, then she would have died under her opponent¡¯s blow before the Alchemy Book could react. However, she didn¡¯t expect the Alchemy Book to have such a use. All along, she¡¯d just treated the Alchemy book as just a book to increase the rate that her alchemy grew. When Xiao Min saw that Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t dodge nor hide from her blow, she sneered in contempt. Could it be that she was seeking her death? If she died, that would be for the best¡­ Thinking about that, Xiao Min¡¯s attack became even more violent. Each move desired Mu Ru Yue¡¯s life, but the person under attack didn¡¯t react at all. It was as though she didn¡¯t feel any pain. When everyone saw this, they were somewhat disturbed. Xiao Min¡¯s attacks were too venomous. It was obvious that she wanted to torture the girl before her to death. ¡­¡­ At that instant, Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body emitted an aura. She had unexpectedly broke through under the crowd¡¯s gaze¡­ Houtian Seventh Stage! What did a 16-year-old Houtian Seventh Stage practitioner imply? Even Ye Tian Feng hadn¡¯t been able to break through to the Houtian Seventh Stage when he was sixteen¡­ Chapter 163 - Shameless Old Man Part 1

Chapter 163- Shameless Old Man Part 1

¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got?¡± A cold voice slowly escaped from the young girl¡¯s lips. Mu Ru Yue lifted her gaze and shot an icy re towards the bbergasted Xiao Min. She then immediately took out a pill and consumed it. The wounds on her body rapidly started to recover. If it wasn¡¯t for her torn clothes, nobody would have believed she¡¯d undergone torturous whippings. ¡°Or should I thank you for giving me the chance to break through?¡± The young girl¡¯s lips curled up, but there was only coldness in her eyes. Xiao Min shuddered violently as she stared in disbelief at Mu Ru Yue. This girl had used her attacks to make a breakthrough? It was certain that if she hadn¡¯t had Xiao Min¡¯s help, Mu Ru Yue wouldn¡¯t have been able to make a breakthrough within two month¡¯s time, so she really needed to thank Xiao Min for this. ¡°You, you¡¯re not human!¡± Xiao Min retreated two steps back in fear. Her lips quivered slightly as she quickly swung her whip at Mu Ru Yue, a trace of viciousness in her eyes. This girl should just die! However, before her whip could reach Mu Ru Yue, Mu Ru Yue¡¯s sword turned aze with me. Hong! The whip in Xiao Min¡¯s hand was set on fire. Xiao Min was indeed a talent to reach such a cultivation level at her tender age. But Mu Ru Yue could feel that her cultivation had been solely dependant upon pills. Her body¡¯s foundation wasn¡¯t so stable, and she didn¡¯t have sufficient battle experience. It wasn¡¯t difficult to be a talent with the constant usage of pills and gentle nurturing from a young age. Pills could be consumed, but they shouldn¡¯t be overused. Otherwise, it would result in such an oue¡­ Everyone was stunned as they didn¡¯t expect the sudden reversal. Mu Ru Yue, who they¡¯d belittled, was now overwhelming the young mistress of the Xiao family, Xiao Min. ¡°B*tch, go and die!¡± Xiao Min¡¯s eyes reddened as mes of anger burned in her eyes. She didn¡¯t care about anything else at this moment. She muttered indistinctly and the power within her body drastically increased. Her unkempt hair flew in the wind as Xiao Minughed. ¡°So what if you broke through? You still won¡¯t be my match!¡± This time, Xiao Min really gave it her all. It wouldn¡¯t be easy to break apart the Xiao family¡¯s forbidden technique. The price that she would pay was her soul undergoing torture of immeasurable pain for an entire month for forcefully increasing her power. The current Xiao Min now possessed tyrannical power from using the forbidden technique. Even though she could only make a single attack after using this forbidden technique, this was already sufficient. She would definitely kill her in one move! ¡°Die¡± A tyrannical power stirred as countless mes gathered towards her body, oppressing Mu Ru Yue. Everyone was shocked at this moment. This was the power the young mistress of the Xiao family possessed? She was too powerful¡­ Hong! That tyrannical me struck mercilessly at Mu Ru Yue¡¯s chest, who was instantly mmed back. Her entire body smashed into the ground and she spat out another mouthful of blood. ¡°Haha! B*tch, you won¡¯t have a good oue for fighting me.¡± Xiao Minughed madly, but after witnessing the next moment, herughter abruptly stopped. She widened her beautiful eyes in astonishment. The young girl stood up from the ground, a trail of blood flowing out from her mouth. Her feet staggered a couple of times, but she was still able to stand. Chapter 164 - Shameless Old Man Part 2

Chapter 164 - Shameless Old Man Part 2

Mu Ru Yue lifted her head to look at the astonished Xiao Min. With a slight smirk, she spoke coldly, void of any feeling, ¡°Is that the extent of your power?¡± Xiao Min¡¯s eyes slowly widened. When she saw the smirk on her opponent¡¯s face, she became a little dazed. ¡°How could this happen?¡± Those words appeared in her mind the moment she copsed. Why was that girl still able to live after receiving an attack she¡¯d cast with all her strength after using the forbidden technique? Why had she even done that just now? Wouldn¡¯t her soul now have to undergo torture for an entire month¡¯s time? She slowly lost consciousness. No matter how remorseful she was¡­ Everyone on the street looked at Mu Ru Yue. If Xiao Min had shown herself to be very powerful, then Mu Ru Yue, who had been able to withstand that tyrannical attack and remain alive, was simply abnormal. They had always thought that the final victor would end up as Xiao Min. Who knew that this would be the oue¡­ ¡°Mu Er!¡± An anxious call was suddenly heard. Following that, a purple figure soared through the air tond before Mu Ru Yue. The man had an exceptional appearance and a strong aura that could be seen from his charming eyes. However, it that moment, those sinisterly cold eyes were only filled with anxiousness. ¡°Mu Er, why did you ept the Xiao family¡¯s challenge?¡± Mu Ru Yue red at him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the cause for this?¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s eyes dulled. His strong hands held her shoulders as he said with unprecedented seriousness, ¡°Mu Er, you are not allowed to do such dangerous acts in the future. Perhaps she wasn¡¯t your match, but these big powers may have some life protecting methods. If someone bullies you, then just leave it to your husband. No matter if they are flies harassing you or girls delusional enough to want to break our bond, your husband will deal with all of them.¡± As he said that, guilt and self-me filled his heart. Perhaps he really shouldn¡¯t have let this woman off yesterday¡­ The man raised his hand to dust his purple clothes before turning his gaze toward the girl lying on the floor. His eyes instantly hardened, became cold and sinister. Traces of a tyrannical aura filled his surrounding. Hong! Ye Wu Chen¡¯s power struck at the girl lying on the floor. ¡°You actually touched a strand of her hair. Ben Wang will make you regret that for your entire life!¡± Death? That would be too easy for a girl like her. He wanted her to live a life worse than death! Even more than killing her, such a prideful girl would suffer more if she were to be trash. ¡°Stop!¡± An angry holler rang out. Ye Wu Chen, however, didn¡¯t halt his actions. Strong energy invaded Xiao Min¡¯s body, transforming into a hand that viciously crushed her dantian. Crack! A distinctly crisp sound echoed on this quiet street¡­ ¡°Stinky brat, didn¡¯t this old man tell you to stop? Since you dared to hurt this old man¡¯s granddaughter, this old man will definitely give you a terrible death!¡± A grey-robed elder stood in front of Xiao Min as he shouted. The grey-robed elder red at Wu Chen, his eyes threatening to rip Wu Chen apart. Raging fury burned in his gaze and his boundless killing intent surged forth as he shouted, ¡°Since you dared to hurt my granddaughter, you must pay with your life. Not only you, but your parents, your wife, your offsprings ¡ª they will also pay the price!¡± At this moment, a wail could be heard from a side. ¡°Elder, the young mistress¡­ the young mistress used the forbidden technique and her dantian seems to have broken.¡± Yin Huan looked at the grey-robed elder as she spoke, sobbing. Chapter 165 - Shameless Old Man Part 3

Chapter 165 - Shameless Old Man Part 3

¡°What?¡± The grey-robed elder was shocked. His attention instantly shifted away from Ye Wu Chen as he went to check Xiao Min¡¯s condition. Once he took a look, his anger reached the next level and his killing intent surged. ¡°Stinking brat, you¡¯re so vicious to have destroyed my granddaughter¡¯s dantian. How did my granddaughter offend you for you to treat such an innocent and weak girl in such a fashion?¡± Ye Wu Chem smiled. A sneer was on his divinely handsome face as he said, ¡°She hurt my wife. Don¡¯t you think that is an offense?¡± ¡°It must be your wife that provoked my granddaughter first!¡± The grey-robed elder¡¯s anger reached ten meters. If this man before him hadn¡¯t seemed so formidable, he would have already charged forth to cut him down. ¡°Elder.¡± Yin Huan wiped her tears before lifting her head to look toward Ye Wu Chen. ¡°This man is the one young mistress fancies. He kicked the young mistress out of the door for that woman and humiliated the young mistress. The young mistress bore the humiliation, but they still wouldn¡¯t let the young mistress go.¡± Mu Ru Yue saw the true face these people clearly. No matter what words that were uttered from their mouths, they would still say that something ck was white. Furthermore, the arrogant Xiao Min that hade knocking on the door herself had somehow be an innocent and weak girl. It was no wonder Xiao Min had such a personality. The grey-robed elder sized Ye Wu Chen up. It was undeniable that his granddaughter had a good eye. There wasn¡¯t any man as handsome as this guy. More importantly, his strength was truly strong. Otherwise, he himself wouldn¡¯t be standing on his toes to deal with him. If he¡¯d married his granddaughter earlier on, then perhaps he could have escaped this ordeal. It was such a pity¡­ ¡°I can¡¯t deny that you indeed have the capital to attract girls toward you, but my granddaughter is from the Xiao family. Why didn¡¯t you just agree to marry her when she said she fancied you? It would have been fine if you had rejected her, but you also had to hurt her to such an extent. It can¡¯t be that you want to oppose my entire Xiao family, right?¡± The grey-robed elder¡¯s face darkened, the fury in his heart nearly setting him on fire. This was the first time in so many years that someone didn¡¯t ce importance on his Xiao family. Ye Wu Chen had never seen such a shameless old man. He felt it was a little funny that there were really such people that thought so highly about themselves when they actually amounted to nothing¡­ ¡°Firstly, are you sure you can represent the Xiao family?¡± The man¡¯s lips curled up slightly. His handsome face was even more charming with that smile, yet, there was an icy coldness in his eyes that made people apprehensive. It was certain that his smile didn¡¯t reach his eyes. ¡°Secondly, Ben Wang won¡¯t allow her to stand there unscathed, even if it means opposing the entire Sheng Domain!¡± Her man¡¯s words were so domineering and brazen, but a trace of warmth wrapped around Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart. So what if he were to oppose the entire Sheng Domain? He definitely wouldn¡¯t give her another chance! If she bes a trash, then she would be vulnerable to beatings and may even be killed. Now she would never be able to make even the slightestmotion from now on. This would be much more torturous than to just kill her. She was currently lying there, unconscious. She most likely wouldn¡¯t feel any pain if he were to kill her with his de. Since that was the case, how could he simply let her die so easily? ¡°Why? Why don¡¯t you mind opposing the entire Sheng Domain?¡± The grey-robed elder¡¯s entire body shuddered. He couldn¡¯t believe that this man didn¡¯t fear their Sheng Domain in the slightest. The strength of Sheng Domain was unfathomable. The only power that wasparable to Sheng Domain was the Pill Assembly. Moreover, the Xiao family was the sole controller of Sheng Domain¡­ Chapter 166 - The Sect Leader of The Saintess Sect Part 1

Chapter 166- The Sect Leader of The Saintess Sect Part 1

Ye Wu Chen didn¡¯t say anything as he just turned his head to look at the girl behind him. This man that previously had a domineering aura suddenly became filled with gentleness, his eyes holding boundless tenderness. He didn¡¯t need to say anything to express his feeling¡­ The grey-robed elder suddenly realised that this man really didn¡¯t mind opposing the entire Sheng Domain for a woman. Was there really such a devoted man in this world? Perhaps this man wouldn¡¯t even frown if he were to conquer the world for her¡­ The grey-robed elder¡¯s expression darkened. How could his granddaughter stand it if the man she loved scraped her cultivation for another girl? How much pain would she suffer when she regained consciousness? Yet, the old man knew that this young man possessed tyrannical strength. If he were to fight against him, it would only result in them being seriously wounded. He wouldn¡¯t be able to avenge her¡­ ¡°Stinking brat, I¡¯ll temporarily let you go today, but I definitely won¡¯t spare your life the next time we meet!¡± The killing intent from the grey-robed elder didn¡¯t decrease in the slightest, but his grandeur was still much lower than Ye Wu Chen¡¯s. ¡°When did Ben Wang allow you to leave this ce?¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s divine face darkened when he saw the grey-robed elder carry Xiao Min along with him as he left. Wu Chen lifted his hand slightly and a bolt of ck mes surged toward the grey-robed elder. There was a sinister and cold aura emitting from the dark mes that made the surrounding audience feel a chill. The grey-robed elder hastily moved away in a sh as he didn¡¯t want to fight Ye Wu Chen. He quickened his steps to leave. Ye Wu Chen initially wanted to pursue and kill that old man, but at this moment there was a powerful aura gradually heading toward them, the distance close. It made him halt his steps, an unprecedented seriousness disyed on his face. ¡°Wu Chen, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Mu Ru Yue felt something was wrong with Ye Wu Chen. Her long, shapely brows knitted slightly with indistinct worry in her eyes. Ye Wu Chen turned around as he walked toward Mu Ru Yue. With a charming smile, he lifted his hand to caress the young girl¡¯s face. There was a trace of reluctance on his divine expression. ¡°Mu Er, it seems that I will have to leave in a moment.¡± ¡°Wu Chen.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart tightened as she gripped Ye Wu Chen¡¯s hand tightly, a trace of unease within her. It seemed as though Ye Wu Chen was to face some danger¡­ ¡°Mu Er, you agreed to marry me a few days ago. I had been preparing ever since to give you a grand wedding ceremony. I am nearly done with it already, but I need to leave for a period of time. We will arrange the wedding ceremony properly once I¡¯m done with that, alright?¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her head to focus on his handsome face. She gradually nodded. ¡°Alright, I will wait for you here. I just want you to return safely, no matter what happens.¡± She didn¡¯t question him in the end. Since she chose to marry him, she would trust him with all her heart. Ye Wu Chen lowered his head slightly to ce a fleeting kiss at the corner of her lips. He didn¡¯t mind in the slightest that they were in public. He released Mu Ru Yue and looked gently toward her, reluctance in his posture. ¡°Mu Er, you must wait for my return. Once I¡¯ve settled the matters at hand, I will return to your side.¡± He would definitely return safely, no matter what happens¡­ Ye Wu Chen turned around and, after giving onest look toward Mu Ru Yue, disappeared from the street. Soon, he reappeared near a mountain forest. At the same time, in the open sky, a man was standing in midair before him¡­ Chapter 167 - Sect Leader Of The Saintess Sect Part 2

Chapter 167 - Sect Leader Of The Saintess Sect Part 2

The man looked around twenty years old. His appearance was swordlike and he had honey-coloured skin that radiated light from the sun. He was well built, the slightly closed ck robe exposing well-defined muscle. Nobody would have been able to imagine that this twenty-year-old man was actually the sect leader of the sinister Saintess Sect. The Saintess Sect had been established for at least twenty years after all. Even if he¡¯d started it in his youth, he should at least be a forty- to fifty-year-old middle-aged man. After all, shouldn¡¯t it be impossible for him to have established the powerful Saintess Sect when he was born? Yet, just from that man¡¯s appearance, he indeed looked to be twenty years old¡­ The only w in his appearance was a horizontal scar across the left side of his face. It mercilessly destroyed his beauty. If not for that, this man would have been exceptionally handsome. ¡°I didn¡¯t think that I had left behind a bad seedling after so many years.¡± The man lowered his head slightly and, with a ruthless smile, continued, ¡°You also killed two of my subordinates. If I had known about this earlier, I would have killed you then to prevent future disasters.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity you didn¡¯t.¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s face was unprecedentedly sinister and cold. His entire body gave off a malevolent, hair-raising aura. Following his words, the other man raised his head andughed. Hisughter was dramatic and brazen, and seemed to shake the entire forest. ¡°Brat, your mother had previously betrayed me and now you even killed my subordinates. Do you think I will let you off? I know you wanted to attract my attention towards you to give temporary safety to your fiancee. You and your parents are so devoted to love. It¡¯s a pity that I must obtain your fiancee. My power will make a rapid improvement after having a Yin-Yang exchange with her. However, I will kill you before that so you won¡¯t have to suffer from such a sight.¡± The maliciousness in Ye Wu Chen¡¯s icy expression deepened. ¡°I will have to see if you have that capability. Ben Wang will definitely not let you touch a single hair on her head!¡± ¡° ¡°So you went behind her back to meet with me?¡± The man obviously knew of Ye Wu Chen¡¯s motives. His lips curled up slightly and he gave a ruthless chuckle. ¡°I will send you to hell soon enough.¡± His greatest entertainment in life was to break up couples. Within the Saintess Sect, there were many youthful girls that were abducted by him, stolen away from their fiances. After he had sexual intercourse with them, however, the majority of them would forget about their past and would wholeheartedly pursue him. Yet, his greatest quirk was not using anything twice. It was the same with women. Ye Wu Chen looked coldly at the man before him. His only fear within the Saintess Sect was this sect leader of the Saintess Sect. However¡­ ¡°You don¡¯t have the ability to kill Ben Wang yet.¡± There was someone waiting for him at home, so even though the man he was now blocking was dangerous, he would definitely return to her side¡­ ¡°Mistress.¡± Li Lu looked timidly at Mu Ru Yue, who had a terrible expression. He didn¡¯t dare to say what he wanted to say. Mu Ru Yue retracted her thoughts. Her gaze slightly darkened. ¡°Li Lu, assemble all of the members of the Massacre The Heavens Sect now. We willmence Hell Training.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Li Lu was stunned. ¡°Isn¡¯t there still half a month before that?¡± ¡°No! We will start now!¡± She had already promised she¡¯d fight alongside him and reach the peak of the world. But right now, he still needed to face many matters on his own. If powerful opponents appeared every time, then she would only be a burden for him¡­ Chapter 168 - Mother And Daughter Reunion Part 1

Chapter 168 - Mother And Daughter Reunion Part 1

Perhaps it would seem to others that she was a talent by bing a sixteen-year-old Houtian Seventh Stage Martial practitioner, but to her this wasn¡¯t sufficient. Such cultivation was only capable for fighting against other youths, never with those genuine experts. She needed to be much stronger. Only then would she have the qualifications to fight alongside him. ¡°Wu Chen, I don¡¯t know what you are settling and I don¡¯t know what is happening, but you promised you will surely return¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her head to look at the clouds far above her. Her unease gradually settled down. Since he had promised, she believed that he would surely return to her¡­ The days of Hell Training was naturally tough, but she had already experienced it once before. Compared to the other members of the Massacre The Heaven Sect, she was able to adapt the quickest. Everyone was covered in injuries everyday. In addition, they were adding weights when they ran and were always a little tired. At the same time, everyone could feel that their body¡¯s rate of absorbing energy was much quicker. Their power was slowly bing stronger¡­ Mu Ru Yue would always think about Ye Wu Chen when she returned to Mu residence every night. If it wasn¡¯t for her current matter, she wouldn¡¯t have known that the fool who pretended to an idiot and kept her in the dark had already held an extremely important ce in her heart. This man had done too many things for her¡­ However, she didn¡¯t have the right to face matters with him due to her insufficient strength. If she were to blindly stay by his side, then she would only be his burden. Moreover, this continent was the same as the cultivation world of Hua Xia. The strong were respected while the weak were stepped upon. She wanted to be strong in order to move alongside him. It was due to this thought that Mu Ru Yue put in more effort and worked herself harder than she¡¯d ever done in her previous life. How could everyone else fall behind when they saw such a young girl possessed with such determination and perseverance? Everyone gritted their teeth and pushed on. This was the first step in improving their strength so they definitely wouldn¡¯t give up! ¡°Mistress! Mistress! I¡¯ve broken through! I didn¡¯t know we could break through with such a training method.¡± The members of the Massacre The Heavens Sect had broken through within two months. Sixth Stage Martial practitioners broke through to the Seventh Stage. There were now a total of thirty Seventh Stage Martial practitioners and also eight people within the Eighth Stage. Even though the Eight Stage and Ninth Stage members hadn¡¯t yet made a breakthrough, all of them felt a great difference from their original selves two months ago. No matter if it were their defensive or offensive might, they¡¯d obviously made remarkable improvements in each. Who could have known what they¡¯d experienced this two months? It really was hell training! They started by tying metal tes on their bodies as they ran. They increased the number of metal tes from one to fifty over the course of two months and they weren¡¯t allowed to remove them. Perhaps this couldn¡¯t be considered hell training, as what followed was the true nightmare¡­ They needed to fight against a strong magical beast with their bare fists and weren¡¯t allowed to use any weapons. Sometimes they had to even fight a horde of magical beasts without weapons. They were also prohibited from using pills and had to just use their raw strength to deal with the horde of magical beasts. How many times had they escaped from the clutches of death thesest two months? It was great that everyone was able to persist. What she had said at the start of training came true. They would be able to release their potential when they experienced high-risk situations. Their potentials would be stimted after facing death time after time. Hence, the aura around the members of the Massacre The Heavens Sect underwent drastic changes after two months. Some of them even gave off a murderous and grim aura. They were now the genuine Massacre The Heaven¡¯s Combat Squad. Chapter 169 - Mother And Daughter Reunion Part 2

Chapter 169 - Mother And Daughter Reunion Part 2

Li Lu didn¡¯t participate in the training. The Mu residence needed to be taken care of so Mu Ru Yue had let Li Lu investigate for news about Ye Wu Chen. There hadn¡¯t been any news of him for these past two months. Just as Mu Ru Yue stepped into the Mu residence, Li Lu ran hastily out. Once he looked at Mu Ru Yue, he excitedly went forth to greet her. ¡°Mistress, you¡¯ve returned. It¡¯s wonderful since I was just about to look for you.¡± Examining Li Lu¡¯s expression, Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart shuddered as she anxiously asked, ¡°Is this news about Wu Chen?¡± Li Lu faced Mu Ru Yue and shook his head gently. Mu Ru Yue grew mncholic once again¡­ ¡°Mistress, there isn¡¯t any news about Ghost King, but there is still great news. I havee to let you know that there have been rumours constantly surfacing about how the Saintess Sect seemed to have offended an expert. A few of its sect branches were destroyed by that expert. From these rumours, the expert wore a silver mask. Nobody has seen his true appearance.¡± Silver mask? Could it be Wu Chen? Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart gradually rxed. She could wholeheartedly focus on improving her powers if nothing had happened to him. Once she had aplished that, she would be able to face this ordeal together with him. She didn¡¯t want to be his burden¡­ Li Lu obviously didn¡¯t notice the change in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression as he continued, ¡°Mistress, don¡¯t you think this is great news? Wasn¡¯t the Saintess Sect so overpowering before? Now its branch sect has been destroyed by someone. ording to the rumours, the sect leader was furious. I really don¡¯t know who is doing this, but it¡¯s so satisfying. Haha!¡± Even though he hadn¡¯t seen the two experts from the Saintess Sect, he¡¯d heard that they were very powerful. But so what if it was the Saintess Sect? Wasn¡¯t it currently being destroyed by someone? As he thought about this, Li Lu had the urge to raise his head andugh. A loving couple walked down the street of Phoenix City at this moment. They attracted everyone¡¯s attention to them. The madam¡¯s appearance was exceptional. Every hand gesture she made was elegant and natural. She wore golden-yellow silk clothing that fluttered in the breeze, giving her a noble and beautiful look. The golden-yellow colourplemented her very well. A green-clothed man was by her side. His appearance was perfected like a sculpture. His grey eyes looked tenderly at the beautiful madam beside him. That gentleness could only have appeared if he loved her to her bones from the bottom of his heart. The two seemed so harmonious that it seemed like nobody would ever be able to break their rtionship. ¡°Yu Er, we will be meeting our daughter soon.¡± Their long-lost daughter that they¡¯d thought of for so many years¡­ ¡°Hubby.¡± Madam Sheng Yue held Xiao Tian Yu¡¯s hand tightly. Her own jade-like hand couldn¡¯t help but tremble. She suppressed her nervousness and slowly smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s help avenge our daughter before going over to meet her. I¡¯ve heard that our daughter had been bullied terribly by the Mu family all these years.¡± Madam Sheng Yue was filled with anger after listening to the investigations about her daughter¡¯s past. Their Xiao family¡¯s daughter, the genuine main branch young mistress, had been bullied by a family n to such an extent that they almost forced her to her death. If it wasn¡¯t for their daughter¡¯s tenacious life force, she would have perhaps gone to see the King of Hell already. The heavens only know how stirred up her heart had been when she read such news. That damnable Mu family had the guts to touch her precious daughter. She would make them regret all they had previously done! Chapter 170 - Mother And Daughter Reunion Part 3

Chapter 170 - Mother And Daughter Reunion Part 3

¡°Just a puny little Mu family.¡± Xiao Tian Yu smiled coldly. With a trace of frost in his grey eyes, he continued, ¡°There is also that so-called Crown Prince Jing that didn¡¯t even ce importance on my, Xiao Tian Yu¡¯s daughter. He really thinks highly of himself! More importantly, there is also that girl Mu Ting Er that was always seeking trouble for our daughter. How can I let her go? I already can¡¯t wait to announce the news of our daughter in order to make those people repent!¡± When he said thatst word, a distinct killing intent surged from his eyes. Madam Sheng Yue held Xiao Tian Yu¡¯s hand and sighed. ¡°Qing Qing initially wanted toe with us. She kept thinking about her elder sister Ru Yue during this period of time. After knowing that Yue Er is our biological daughter, she kept wanting us to bring Yue Er home. But that girl is about to undergo the innate test within the next few days so it is better for her to prepare well for it.¡± Thinking about how excited that girl had been after discovering Yue Er was her elder sister by blood, Madam Sheng Yue couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Now she had a son and two daughters. She was extremely satisfied with her life already. ¡°Yu Er, let¡¯s go and visit this family where our daughter has lived these past fifteen years. I wonder what kind of repayment they will give to our Xiao family.¡± Xiao Tian Yu chuckled coldly, his smile chilling. The guards that followed behind them shuddered with fear. They knew that the young head and young madam were extremely enraged this time around. Someone was going to be in trouble¡­ ¡°What did you say?¡± When Mu Qing heard the report from his subordinate in the main hall of the Mu family, his heart instantly chilled as he hastily stood up. ¡°People from Sheng Domain areing here? Can it be due to that matter where that b*tch Mu Ru Yue beat the young mistress of the Xiao family? Mu Ru Yue already isn¡¯t my Mu family¡¯s daughter anymore. Why did theye here to seek repayment then?¡± Mu Qing became apprehensive as he said with a little unease, ¡°Quickly invite the lord of the Xiao family in. No! I will personally go and greet them.¡± What kind of ce was Sheng Domain? Mu Qing had heard about it, but didn¡¯t personally associate with them. This was because they were a preeminent powerhouse that would never associate with ordinary people. Despite this, it was even the head of the Xiao familying here at this moment. Thus, Mu Qing didn¡¯t dare to slight them. Just as he stood up, however, an elegant voice was heard from outside. ¡°It is unnecessary, we have already entered.¡± A couple with a group of guards following behind them entered. These two were experts. They also possessed extraordinary strength¡­ Mu Qing calmed his heart and hastily went forth to greet them. ¡°Has the lord anddye regarding the young mistress of the Xiao family?¡± Madam Sheng Yue and Xiao Tian Yu were stunned. Could it be that he already knew their purpose ining here? But they hadn¡¯t publicized this information and only the two of them knew of it. Furthermore, if Mu Qing knew that Mu Ru Yue was the daughter of the Xiao family, he shouldn¡¯t have such an expression. ¡°The head of the Mu family knows the purpose of why my husband and I came here?¡± Madam Sheng Yue had her brows raised as she asked indifferently. ¡°Of course I know.¡± Mu Qing tried his best to look as humble as possible as he said respectfully, ¡°Recently, there was a young mistress of the Xiao family that came to our Kingdom of Xi Yue. She had said that she was the daughter of Madam Sheng Yue. Since she fancied Lord Ghost King, she got into a conflict with my unfilial daughter. As a result, she was hurt by my unfilial daughter. Haven¡¯t the Lord and Madame for that?¡± Chapter 171 - Mother and Daughter Reunion Part 4

Chapter 171 - Mother and Daughter Reunion Part 4

Mu Qing looked curiously at the couple. Could it be that he had guessed wrongly? They weren¡¯t here as a payback for Mu Ru Yue beating up the young mistress of the Xiao family? ¡°My daughter?¡± Madam Sheng Yue lifted her brows. ¡°I also don¡¯t know what unfilial daughter you are talking about¡­¡± Mu Qing only knew they were from the Xiao family. After hearing Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s words, he immediately guessed her identity. He couldn¡¯t help but be astonished and his eyes widened as he rified, ¡°You¡­ you are Madam Sheng Yue from the Xiao family of Sheng Domain?¡± Mu Qing still had some understanding of Sheng Domain, even though he wasn¡¯t from there. This Madam Sheng Yue undeniably held the most prestigious status in Sheng Domain. Her power to rally supporters was simply unparalleled. For the sacred spirit spring, who wouldn¡¯t move to obey her orders? ¡°You think someone would be daring enough to impersonate me?¡± Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s expression gradually darkened. ¡°Immediately rify what you said earlier!¡± Mu Qing was so scared that he trembled. He didn¡¯t dare to lie and told her what had happened on that day. ¡°Not long ago, ady from the Xiao family came to the Kingdom of Zi Yue, saying that she was your honorable daughter. She came for a scenic tour and for some reasons took a fancy to the Ghost King Ye Wu Chen of the Kingdom of Zi Yue. She challenged my unfilial daughter Mu Ru Yue for Ye Wu Chen, and became severely wounded by that damnable Mu Ru Yue. ¡°Madam Sheng Yue, Mu Ru Yue is no longer a daughter of my Mu family. You can do whatever you want to her. I won¡¯t say a word even if you kill her. However, I hope Madam would be merciful and let my Mu family¡¯s innocent people off. They are different from that b*tch Mu Ru Yue as they wouldn¡¯t do such stupid acts.¡± Madam Sheng Yue became enraged on hearing Mu Qing calling Mu Ru Yue a b*tch and saying she was stupid. But she had gotten the gist of what had happened from Mu Qing¡¯s words¡­ It was no wonder why Xiao Min had been carried back with only half her life two months ago. Moreover, that old man had dared to lie to her. He had just said that his granddaughter had fancied a man but was hindered by another girl. Not only had she scrapped his granddaughter¡¯s cultivation, she had also said she would annihte the entire Xiao family. Didn¡¯t that old man know his own personality? It was obviously Xiao Min¡¯s fault for being wounded. Could the forbidden technique of the Xiao family be used so casually? It was already a blessing she was still alive. He wanted the Xiao family to avenge him? He was simply dreaming! Why should she clean up Xiao Min¡¯s mess? That arrogant and despotic girl probably wanted to snatch someone else¡¯s man and got taught a lesson instead. At that time, she had been unhappy. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she was an elder, she would have already mercilessly taught Xiao Min a lesson in order to let her know the immensity of heaven and earth. Who knew that the man Xiao Min wanted to snatch was her precious daughter¡¯s man?¡± If she had known about this, she would have personally dealt with Xiao Min at the Xiao family. When Mu Qing saw that Madam Sheng Yue was greatly shocked, he thought Madam Sheng Yue was angered due to Mu Ru Yue beating Xiao Min. He inwardly scolded Mu Ru Yue in his heart. That girl only knew how to stir up trouble from morning to night! ¡°Madam Sheng Yue, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely take revenge and wipe out the grudge for your daughter. I will dispatch people to call that b*tch Mu Ru Yue here for Madam to punish. If Madam doesn¡¯t want to dirty your hands, I can also arrange for someone to settle her on behalf of Madam. This time, I, Mu Qing, will definitely ce righteousness before family. Someone¡ª¡± A jade hand viciously pped his face before he could finish his order. Chapter 172 - Mother And Daughter Reunion Part 5

Chapter 172- Mother And Daughter Reunion Part 5

Mu Qing was literally sent flying from that p. The table was flipped over and after an instant, boiling teanded on his head, almost scalding ayer of skin. Mu Qing was stunned as he didn¡¯t know what he had said wrongly that invoked Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s rage. ¡°Yu Er, calm down. Don¡¯t hurt your body due to anger.¡± Xiao Tian Yu continuously helped Madam sheng Yue to quell her pent up anger. His eyes frosted over when he looked at Mu Qing. ¡°Somebodye!¡± After Madam Sheng Yue had gradually calmed down, she red furiously at Mu Qing. ¡°Bind up everyone from the Mu family and also capture the two daughters of Mu Qing, Mu Ting Er and Mu Yi Xue! Oh that¡¯s right, invite Mu Ru Yue over. Just tell her that I, Madam Sheng Yue, wish to meet her. Remember to politely invite her over. Nobody is allowed to be rude to her. If not, you can just scram!¡± The former were captured and thetter was invited. The treatment between the two waspletely different. Madam Sheng Yue originally wanted to meet Mu Ru Yue personally, but who knew that the matter with Xiao Min would arise? It made her so incredibly enraged, so much that, she wanted to settle all matters here. Moreover, she also didn¡¯t know if Yue Er was hurt or not¡­ Xiao Min had activated the forbidden spell of the Xiao family, and that attack would have been extremely dangerous. If Yue Er had been hurt by her, she would definitely chop that damnable Xiao Min into countless pieces! Mu Qing realised that he was really doomed this time. He waspletely clueless about what was happening and why. Shouldn¡¯t thoserge powers be more protective of their members? Why was Madam Sheng Yue so courteous to Mu Ru Yue after she had injured the young mistress of the Xiao family? What was going on? Furthermore, Yue Er seemed to be associated with this Madam Sheng Yue judging from her words¡­ ¡°Head of the Mu family, I want to ask you something.¡± Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously and she smiled coldly, ¡°Did someone pass you a girl sixteen years ago? Could you tell me where that girl is now?¡± Mu Qing trembled and looked in astonishment at Madam Sheng Yue. His eyes darted around before saying, ¡°She is dead. That girl has already died¡­¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Madam Sheng Yue raised her head andughed. She no longer kept her elegant posture. ¡°Died? Mu Qing, do you know what will happen to you if you lie to me? With just a word from me, you will be consigned to eternal damnation!¡± ¡°Really¡­she is really dead. ¡± Cold sweat slowly formed on Mu Qing¡¯s forehead. He still wanted to prevaricate as there were only a few people who knew of what had happened that year. Madam Sheng Yue coldly chuckled. If she hadn¡¯t thoroughly investigated everything to the smallest detail, she may have believed this man. It was a pity for him that she already knew everything¡­ ¡°Mu Qing, stop your final struggles. I know that the girl is Mu Ru Yue. It was precisely because she was not your daughter that you mercilessly mistreated her and didn¡¯t mind forcing her to her death.¡± No biological father would treat their daughter so ruthlessly. Everything he had done was due to Mu Ru Yue not being his daughter and, more importantly, her inability to cultivate. Hence, Mu Qing had always wished for her death. He had only suppressed the impulse to strangle Mu Ru Yue to death because he didn¡¯t want to be the murderer of his daughter. ¡°No matter if it is you or Xiao Min, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± Madam Sheng Yue walked deliberately towards Mu Qing. With an ice-cold smile, she continued, ¡°That¡¯s right, regarding Mu Yi Xue and Mu Ting Er, Yue Er has been treated very well by them all these years. How do you think I should repay them?¡± Chapter 173 - Mother And Daughter Reunion Part 6

Chapter 173 - Mother And Daughter Reunion Part 6

Mu Qing had seemed to guess what was going on. He looked in disbelief at the beauty whose smile was as cold as ice. He felt as if a de had been ced against his neck. Fear¡­ Mu Qing felt unprecedented fear at this moment¡­ ¡°Father!¡± ¡°Daddy!¡± Two voices called from outside. Mu Ting Er and Mu Yi Xue, both of whom were bound like caterpirs, were tossed in front of Mu Qing. His two daughters that initially had flower and jade-like appearances already looked inhuman. Their previously glossy hair had turned dry and messy. Their faces looked yellowish and were thin and weak. It was obvious that they were experiencing an inhumane life. Moreover, everything was caused by that b*tch Mu Ru Yue! Mu Qing boiled in hatred but what could he do? Even if it wasn¡¯t Madam Sheng Yue, he still wasn¡¯t able to deal with that girl. ¡®Who are you?! Who allowed you to barge into my Mu family?!¡± Mu Yi Xue shouted crazily towards Madam Sheng Yue, as her inhumanly thin and weak body shuddered slightly. Madam Sheng Yue coldly chuckled. ¡°You dare to shout at me? How shall I treat you? Should I disfigure you or toss you into a horde of magical beasts? I think thetter would suit you better. With your current appearance, there wouldn¡¯t be any difference if your face were disfigured. ¡± Mu Yi Xue shuddered violently and, with fear-filled eyes, she eximed, ¡°No!¡± ¡°Look at yourself. I only scared you a little and you have already shrieked. I haven¡¯t thought about how to deal with you. Could it be that you want me to feed you to those vicious magical beasts? It¡¯s a pity that those beasts would be toozy to eat you as the two of you don¡¯t have any flesh.¡± Mu Yi Xue really hoped she could lose consciousness as that would be better than being tortured mentally or physically by her. ¡°Daddy, who are these people? Why have theye to our Mu family?¡± Mu Qing¡¯s fear was simr to Mu Yi Xue¡¯s, but he forcefully stabilized his emotions and performed introductions ¡°They are from the Xiao family of Sheng Domain. That person is Madam Sheng Yue.¡± Xiao family of Sheng Domain? Mu Ting Er couldn¡¯t help but scuttle backwards after hearing that. She remembered that Xiao Min was from the Xiao family of Sheng Domain. It was due to her coaxing, that Xiao Min had gone to seek the Ghost King and Mu Ru Yue. Following that, after Xiao Min had been defeated by Mu Ru Yue, the Ghost King had scrapped her cultivation. If it hadn¡¯t been for her, that wouldn¡¯t have happened. Thus, even though she was jealous and hated Mu Ru Yue¡¯s power, she had been worried that the Xiao family woulde after her for this matter. Could it be that they hade to her Mu family to avenge Xiao Min? ¡°This young miss seems to have something to say,¡± said Madam Sheng Yue with a cold smile. She had caught the expressions in Mu Ting Er¡¯s eyes. Mu Ting Er¡¯s face instantly paled, as she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Madam, please rify as I don¡¯t have anything to say.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Madam Sheng Yue looked at Mu Ting Er with a smile that was not a smile . ¡°Husband, she isn¡¯t willing to tell us. What shall we do? Didn¡¯t Qing Qing say that she wanted a toy? How about we bring her back as a toy for Qing Qing to y after we break her limbs, cut out her tongue, and dig out her eyes?¡± Xiao Tian Yu embraced her and said with a tender gaze, ¡°Whatever Yu Er says.¡± Madam Sheng Yue smirked and shifted her gaze back to Mu Ting Er. ¡°Tell us what you want to say. Hehe! If you miss this chance, you will be my daughter¡¯s toy. My daughter chopped her other toy into eightrge pieces so I need to find another one for her.¡± Chapter 174 - Mother And Daughter Reunion Part 7

Chapter 174 -Mother And Daughter Reunion Part 7

Mu Ting Er had never been as frightened before as she was today. The woman¡¯s words viciously struck her head and made her shudder¡­ ¡°Madam, it is my fault as I made young mistress Xiao curious about the Ghost King from my words. But I didn¡¯t expect that she would be bullied to that extent by Mu Ru Yue. I only had good intentions.¡± Mu Ting Er¡¯s tear filled face looked so pitiful that it would normally attract tender affection towards her. But Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s expression slowly darkened instead after hearing her words. ¡°Ting Er?!¡± Mu Qing¡¯s expression changed drastically, but it was obvious that it was already toote to stop her speech. If Mu Ru Yue was Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s daughter, the oue would be unimaginable¡­ ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to tell me everything just by scaring you. My daughter doesn¡¯t even dare to kill anyone so don¡¯t even mention having a weird fetish.¡± Madam Sheng Yue smiled slightly, but her beautiful eyes was ice-cold. ¡°So it was your doing that made Xiao Min want to snatch Yue Er¡¯s man. Your man didn¡¯t want you so you were jealous that Yue Er has a man who was devoted to only her. You also envied her fiance¡¯s perfections and outstandingness. Tell me, how should I punish the entire Mu family?¡± When Madam Sheng Yue had dispatched people to search for her daughter¡¯s location, she had naturally also investigated her matters over all these years. It, of course, contained the information of how the Ghost King had abandoned his pretence for his beloved and fought against the experts of the Saintess Sect. This made her, as Mu Ru Yue¡¯s mother, happy that her daughter had found such a good partner. Furthermore, her husband and she would have only each other for their entire lives. Her daughter¡¯s husband definitely must also have only her daughter in his life. No matter what, this Ghost King had fit the criteria. How could Madam Sheng Yue not be enraged when such a matter had urred in the two months when she was wholeheartedly cleaning up the family? She had known that Xiao Min was despotic, but she hadn¡¯t expected that she would try to steal someone else¡¯s fiance. Suddenly, there was the sound of footstepsing over. Feeling that familiar aura, Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s body stiffened slightly. She turned around and a familiar face entered her sight. Yue Er seemed to have grown a little taller after a few months¡­ Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s eyes reddened. Just as she wanted to say something, she swallowed her words back into her throat. She didn¡¯t know what she should say and just looked at Mu Ru Yue with reddened eyes. ¡°Madam!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s face brightened as she smiled, hastening her steps to stand before Madam Sheng Yue. ¡°What brings you here?¡± Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s voice was slightly choked with sobs and and her eyes brimmed with tears. ¡°Yue Er, why are you so distant with me after not seeing me for just a few months? You previously didn¡¯t call me this.¡± She really wanted to look at her daughter¡¯s appearance to the finest detail. Her daughter that had been away from her for so many years¡­ ¡°Foster mother.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled. No matter what happened with Xiao Min, Madam Sheng Yue at least treated her with genuine love. Madam Sheng Yue could no longer bear with it as she wailed and hugged Mu Ru Yue. It was as though she were reliving all of her fears and worries that had umted over the years in this one moment. The daughter that she thought was impossible to reunite with was standing before her now. This feeling was really great¡­ ¡°Yue Er, my Yue Er, mother has missed you so much. I¡¯ve really, really missed you a lot. ¡°Erm¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue was slightly confused. ¡°We seemed to have been separated for only a few months.¡± Madam Sheng Yue just hugged Mu Ru Yue tightly. It made her incredibly jubnt that she could get back what she had lost for so long . Chapter 175 - Mother And Daughter Reunion Part 8

Chapter 175 - Mother And Daughter Reunion Part 8

¡°Mother¡ª¡± Madam Sheng Yue interrupted Mu Ru Yue¡¯s word. ¡°Yue Er, do you still remember those words I had previously said to you? That I once had a biological daughter who went missing and that I have been searching for her location all these years? Now, I have found out that you are my biological daughter.¡± Her words were like a thunder, causing Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body to stiffen. Madam Sheng Yue was her blood rted mother? How was this possible? Yet, this warmth was just so genuine. It was as though she¡¯d returned to Hua Xia, to a family filled with memories and emotions¡­ ¡°Is¡­ is this the truth?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s voice trembled slightly. Madam Sheng Yue released the young girl in her embrace as she looked meticulously over Mu Ru Yue¡¯s appearance. How much had her precious daughter suffered all these years? She¡¯d even nearly lost her life and was humiliated by g men and girls. How could this not break her heart as a mother? Now, Madam Sheng Yue finally understood why she had kept thinking about this young girl before. She was her biological daughter¡­ This made her feel as though she¡¯d regained a treasure. ¡°Yue Er, you are the daughter mother has searched bitterly for. My daughter had actually returned to my side earlier, but mother just didn¡¯t know. You suffered so much all these years. Mother will definitely not let anyone hurt you after you return home.¡± Due to all of this excitement, Madam Sheng Yue was slightly choked up with tears flowed down her beautiful eyes. She raised her hand to cover her face, allowing her tears to seep through the gaps of her fingers¡­ Mu Ru Yue pursed her lips as she looked at the stirred Madam Sheng Yue. She still hadn¡¯t gotten her head around this matter. ¡°Yue Er.¡± Xiao Tian Yu walked forward to embrace Mu Ru Yue¡¯s shoulders and used hisrge hand to caress her head. With a smile on his handsome face, he continued, ¡°Come home with mother and father. We have searched for you all these years. Your elder brother and younger sister are waiting for your return at home.¡± ¡®Home?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue lifted her head to look at this man¡¯s handsome appearance. She wasn¡¯t the Mu Ru Yue of this world and was just a lingering soul from another world. Yet, why did their words resonate with so much warmth to her? Why was she so reluctant to lose the warmth of hisrge hand? ¡°Father, mother.¡± Mu Ru Yue leaped into Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s embrace and hugged her tightly, her voice quivering slightly. Let her be selfish for just this moment. She didn¡¯t want to give up this warmth¡­ Xiao Tian Yu¡¯s expression became gentle as he looked upon the sobbing mother and daughter. He tightly embraced these two people, whom he would love his entire life, from behind. One was his one and only wife in this life, the other his long lost daughter¡­ ¡°No! This is impossible!¡± Mu Yi Xue yelled out with an extremely crazed expression, eximing, ¡°How can that b*tch Mu Ru Yue be the daughter of Madam Sheng Yue? This Madam Sheng Yue must be a fake. She must have been called over by Mu Ru Yue to deceive the world!¡± Mu Qing¡¯s heart chilled after hearing Mu Yi Xue¡¯s words. Usually, he didn¡¯t mind if she was out of control and arrogant, but weren¡¯t the people before them from the Xiao family of Sheng Domain? The status of Madam Sheng Yue was extremely noble. If someone were to impersonate her, it would quickly enter the ears of the Xiao family. Hence, there really wouldn¡¯t be anyone that would dare to impersonate Madam Sheng Yue in this world. Wasn¡¯t Mu Yi Xue seeking her own death through her words? Chapter 176 - I Won’t Let You Off Even If I Become A Ghost Part 1

Chapter 176- I Won¡¯t Let You Off Even If I Be A Ghost Part 1

¡°What did you say?¡± Xiao Tian Yu¡¯s expression darkened, ayer of killing intent disyed on his handsome face. He turned his head toward the crazed Mu Yi Xue with a ruthless smile. He lifted his hand lightly¡­ A sharp wind unknowingly arose and struck toward Mu Yi Xue. She was sent flying backwards and struck against a wall, blood instantly gushing from the back of her head. A jade appeared in Xiao Tian Yu¡¯s hand. It was the jade that symbolised the young head of the Xiao family. He looked coldly at the pale Mu Yi Xue with killing intent on his face and said, ¡°Look carefully at this. We are not imposters of the Xiao family. We, the Xiao family, do not impersonate people, yet, there is someone else that had impersonated being a life saver¡­¡± Xiao Tian Yu turned his head toward Mu Ting Er and saw that her body visibly shudder. ¡°It is such a pity that the head of the Mu family was kept in the dark all these years. If it wasn¡¯t for us searching for our daughter, we wouldn¡¯t have investigated these matters. The so-called life saver from the past was just someone that had created a scene and acted ordingly in order to give his daughter a good future.¡± The man¡¯s lips curled up into a smile, but Mu Ting Er¡¯s body shuddered instead. An intense feeling of fear permeated her heart¡­ Mu Qing¡¯s body stiffened as he looked with disbelief at the daughter he¡¯d dearly doted upon for so many years. ¡°Mu Ting Er, what is going on?¡± He gritted his teeth, his voice filled with intense hatred. Mu Qing had indeed done things that wasn¡¯t good, but he was a rare, filial son that respected and loved his mother dearly. They had gone on a scenic trip and met with mountain bandits around sixteen years ago. If it wasn¡¯t for Mu Ting Er¡¯s blood rted father who helped them, his mother would have died at that time. It was precisely due to this that he¡¯d doted upon and loved Ting Er. It was also due to this incident that after his mother returned to the manor, her mentality became unstable due to the excess scare and fright. She had sustained this for two years before passing away. Who knew that all of that was just Mu Ting Er¡¯s act? It wasughable that for such a daughter he¡¯d given Mu Ru Yue up and abandoned the chance to be associated with the Xiao family of Sheng Domain. How could he not loathe her? ¡°Mu Ting Er, give me an exnation!¡± Mu Qing clenched his fists tightly, the vein at his temple bulging out slightly. ¡°Father.¡¯ Mu Ting Er¡¯s body shuddered before she bit her lip and looked at Mu Qing pitifully. ¡°Father, I didn¡¯t. I really didn¡¯t. This is¡­¡± ¡°Are you trying to say that it is the Xiao family who are lying or had investigated wrongly?¡± A mocking smile slowly appeared on Mu Qing¡¯s face. With a hate-filled gaze, he said word by word, ¡°The Xiao family is not as simple as you think! They don¡¯t need to speak this kind of lie, nor would they investigate wrongly. Mu Ting Er, it is all you, this b*tch¡¯s fault that I fell to this stage today.¡± This was right, it was all due to this b*tch. If it wasn¡¯t for her, Mu Ru Yue would have already married Ye Tian Feng and wouldn¡¯t hate him to his bones. The Xiao family would have also thanked him for helping them raise their daughter for sixteen years. But now, everything was ruined due to Mu Ting Er! Pa! A crisp p struck viciously on Mu Ting Er¡¯s yellowish and thin face. But Mu Qing wasn¡¯t appeased so he lifted his leg to kick her a couple of times. It was as though he were relieving his anger on her. The pitiful Mu Ting Er didn¡¯t have any chance of fighting back and could only grit her teeth and bear Mu Qing¡¯s oppressive beating. She hadn¡¯t legitimately gained her identity as the young mistress of the Mu family, so did she have to return it today? She couldn¡¯t stand it. Mu Ru Yue leaped to be the daughter of Madam Sheng Yue while she had to suffer such mistreatment. Chapter 177 - I Won’t Let You Off Even If I Become A Ghost Part 2

Chapter 177 - I Won¡¯t Let You Off Even If I Be A Ghost Part 2

¡°Mu Ru Yue, I won¡¯t let you off even if I be a ghost!¡± Mu Ting Er shouted with fury at Mu Ru Yue. Her heart was filled with a hatred that made her body shudder. She just wanted to shred to pieces the young girl in Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s embrace. Why? Why was Mu Ru Yue so fortunate? First, she had gotten rid of her trash physique. She then gained the acknowledgement of Grandmaster Wu Yu of the Qing Yun Sect. The publicly recognised idiot Ghost King became so outstanding. And now, she became the young mistress of the main branch of the Xiao family of Sheng Domain. What about her? She was dumped by her beloved man and tortured by him for what she said to Xiao Min. Currently, she¡¯d even lost her sole identity. She really couldn¡¯t stand it! ¡°Be a ghost?¡± Madam Sheng Yueughed. Herugh looked extremely beautiful and elegant, but it sent Mu Ting Er¡¯s heart trembling instead. She looked with astonishment at this Madam Sheng Yue who disyed a wide smile ¡°I initially wanted to give you a quick death, but I won¡¯t give you any chances since you said that. I will make it so that you can¡¯t even be a ghost! There is a method in the Xiao family that can forcefully extract the soul of the person and use a kind of me to burn it. The soul will then bepletely destroyed. Do you think you still can be a ghost after that?¡± Mu Ting Er¡¯s face paled to the point where it didn¡¯t have a trace of blood. Her eyes gradually widened with fear as she shrieked with all her might, ¡°No! I don¡¯t want that!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want? Why should I listen? I am a very superstitious person. You won¡¯t let my daughter off even if you be a ghost? In that case, I won¡¯t give you the chance to be a ghost. I want to see how you will harm my daughter then!¡± Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s face had ayer of frost as she looked coldly at the vigorously shivering Mu Ting Er. At this moment, Mu Ting Er truly regretted it. If she¡¯d known about this, she wouldn¡¯t have said anything. It was really a pity that even if she regretted it, she couldn¡¯t salvage anything from it. ¡°Hubby, I¡¯ve heard that there is something called rumours in the outside world. Even though rumours aren¡¯t scary, I don¡¯t want rumours to spread. If not, some calctive people would definitely spread that my daughter killed her own father. Thus, I want you to dispatch people to lock these three up in a cage and parade them through the street in order to let the people know all of the mistakes they had done these past years. We will also let them know that Mu Ru Yue is our Xiao family¡¯s daughter.¡± Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s face was like ice, and she gave a cold smile. The light in Mu Qing¡¯s eyes gradually dimmed as he¡¯d lost his final chance¡­ ¡°Yu Er, don¡¯t worry. Leave this to me. I won¡¯t let anyone bully our daughter.¡± Xiao Tian Yu looked at his beloved woman and said this tenderly. Yet, he wasn¡¯t as gentle toward others. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear the Madam¡¯s instructions? Why aren¡¯t you tying all of them up then? Lock them in a cage and parade them through the streets. Spread the news to everybody about what they had done to my daughter all these years.¡± ¡°Understood, young head and Madam!¡± The crowd acknowledged their order and pulled up those three before them. Mu Qing was resigned to his fate, but his daughters weren¡¯t satisfied with such treatment so they struggled against the hold of these people. Yet, they still wasn¡¯t able to escape the fate of being paraded in the streets, no matter how much they struggled. Regret? If there was a medicine to treat their regret, then what use would the police be of then? When Mu Ru Yue saw the father and daughter trio being dragged away, a mocking smile appeared on her face. The oue of the Mu family was a little out of her expectations, but the punishment dealt by Madam Sheng Yue was satisfying. She wouldn¡¯t need to personally punish them then¡­ Chapter 178 - A Pair Of Alluring Purple Eyes Part 1

Chapter 178 - A Pair Of Alluring Purple Eyes Part 1

The streets were busy as people people pointed at a passing prisoner cart. Everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with clear ridicule. ¡°We already knew how terrible the head of the Mu family treated his biological daughter. I didn¡¯t expect that she wasn¡¯t even his biological daughter. It¡¯s no wonder why he was so cruel.¡± ¡°Even if she wasn¡¯t his daughter, anyone would still love a tender and cute baby girl, right? It¡¯s just that the Mu family was so inhumane. One of the younger sisters snatched the eldest sister¡¯s fiance and the father helped in it, even allowing them to have a rtionship without marriage.¡± ¡°The treatment between those two who weren¡¯t even his daughters is just so different. Mu Qing is really merciless and ruthless. There is also Mu Yi Xue. She nned to ruined her elder sister¡¯s chastity due to fancying the Ghost King. Those two daughters aren¡¯t any good.¡± ¡°Mu Ru Yue initially wasn¡¯t a trash but was poisoned by Mu Ting Er when she was young. She regained her ability to cultivate due to an expert¡¯s help in detoxifying her. Mu Ting Er was already so venomous at such a tender age. Of course she would still be a harbinger of disaster when she grew up. It¡¯s no wonder why His Highness The Crown Prince didn¡¯t want her in the end.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t just speak such depressing things. Even though Mu Ru Yue was tricked, good things happened to her after she suffered. Not only did she get a good partner in life, she also reunited with her parents. Moreover, she is now the young mistress of the main branch of such a powerful family. On the other hand, Mu Ting Er and Mu Yi Xue have such a terrible end. As expected, the heavens are always watching. One will get retribution for what one does.¡± These words of mockery were like sharp thorns that pierced the hearts of the father and daughter trio. How great had they previously been? They have now be prisoners today. Satisfaction? That¡¯s right, they weren¡¯t satisfied at all¡­ ¡°What nonsense are you all saying?¡± Mu Yi Xue lifted her head and shouted, ¡°Even if Mu Ru Yue wasn¡¯t my father¡¯s daughter, father is still her foster father. Isn¡¯t a person who abandons someone that nurtured her for sixteen years inhumane?! Mu Yi Xue was in a sorry state as her hair was let down andy unkempt on her shoulders. She looked just like a crazy woman. The crowd burst intoughter. You have all done so many things to her during these sixteen years. You had beaten, scolded, even nearly forced her death. Lastly, you even nned to ruin her chastity. What right did you have to make her pity you then? She was already lenient on behalf of those sixteen years to not chop you up de after de. Mu Yi Xue¡¯s nails sunk deeply into her palm. She bit her pale white lip tightly and droplets of blood entered her mouth. What else could she do other than loathe Mu Ru Yue? ¡®Mu Ru Yue, if I gain another life, I will cut you into countless pieces!¡¯ While Mu Yi Xue gritted her teeth in hatred, the people beneath the prisoner cart mercilessly threw rocks toward the three of them¡­ Central region. Flowers were in abundance and blossomed like a brocade. Inside a mountain valley was a man in white robes and with white hair sitting within its white flowers. His snow white robe fluttered in the breeze and carried a flowery scent with it. This scene was so beautiful that it didn¡¯t seem real. The man was like an exiled immortal, and his white robes couldn¡¯t be stained with the dirt of the mundane world. He possessed a beauty that could make any gender gasp when they looked at him. If Mu Ru Yue were here, she would have recognised this man. It was Bai Ze, the one who had pulled her into a dimension without cause or reason as he said those illogical words. Even his brows were white. While this made him looked entric, it was also really good looking¡­ Suddenly, the man opened his eyes and shifted his gaze toward another set of clouds. He sighed gently. ¡°His memories have already started to recover. The central region will no longer be peaceful¡­¡± Chapter 179 - A Pair Of Alluring Purple Eyes Part 2

Chapter 179 - A Pair Of Alluring Purple Eyes Part 2

Saintess Sect. A foot stepped into the sect towards the mouring sounds¡­ It was a man. He wore a silver robe with an enormous silver dragon embroidered on it. It looked amazing beneath the moonlight. The man had a silver mask on his face, making it impossible to see his appearance. When this man stepped in from outside, however, he made people feel a pressure that was so great that they were unable to breathe. Nobility¡­ That¡¯s right. This man radiated nobility and elegance. Such a domineering nobility was iparable to other nobles. Furthermore, this man possessed a pair of alluring purple eyes¡­ The colour seemed like the most prestigious colour in the world. It enhanced his appearance to the point where he was breathtaking. No wind blew, yet that man¡¯s silver robe fluttered slightly. When the purple eyes swept across the crowd, the formless pressure from him made a couple of the people pale and kneel to the ground before him. ¡°You are finally here!¡± A low and hoarse voice was heard from before him. The sect leader of the Saintess Sect walked hastily over with the support of a bunch of girls. His carving-like handsome face disyed a cold smile. It looked even more sinister with the scar on his left face. This smile could have made anyone tremble with fear. The silver robed man, however, stayed emotionless. It was as though he wasn¡¯t stirred up at all by the sight of the other man. ¡°Who on earth are you? Why do you constantly go against my Saintess Sect?¡± When the sect leader lifted his head to look at the purple-eyed man, he asked ¡°Are you Ghost King Ye Wu Chen?¡± He¡¯d fought against Ye Wu Chen two month ago. Who could have known that the crafty Ye Wu Chen would flee? He¡¯d escaped without a trace despite his pursuit. How could he be satisfied if he couldn¡¯t kill Ye Wu Chen? Recently, his subordinates had suggested capturing Mu Ru Yue to threaten Ye Wu Chen, but he restricted them as he didn¡¯t like to use such despicable, unmanly acts. Ye Wu Chen probably knew he didn¡¯t like to use a girl to threaten him so he¡¯d fought against him. Yet, his subordinate then suggested a great idea, which was to release news that he desired to capture that girl. Ye Wu Chen could be counted as a love fanatic, just like his father. Even if he knew that these rumours couldn¡¯t be so easily believed, he¡¯d still brought the people of his Ghost Manor here¡­ Ye Wu Chen was then injured in that fight while his own Saintess Sect had lost many of its elites. After that battle, there wasn¡¯t any trace of Ye Wu Chen until this man appeared. This man¡¯s appearance resulted in the destruction of the branch sects of the Saintess Sect and now he was here threatening his life. He suspected that this man was Ye Wu Chen! Yet, Ye Wu Chen clearly hadn¡¯t possessed such tyrannical strength. More importantly, a person¡¯s appearance could be changed easily with pills, including their hair. However, the sole thing that pills hadn¡¯t yet achieved in changing were the eyes. Ye Wu Chen¡¯s eyes had been ck, but this man¡¯s was undeniably purple¡­ Thus, even if he were the sect leader of the Saintess Sect, he didn¡¯t know who this man was and why he hated him to such an extent. Must he force him to his death every time? Had he killed his parents or snatched his woman, thus resulting in him bing his nemesis? The sect leader truly grieved. While his opponent wanted to kill him, he didn¡¯t even know the reason¡­ A strong aura burst forth before him and the sect leader hastily used his own aura to resist. Hong! He retreated a couple steps back from the shock wave of the aura collision, then parted his lips to cough out a mouthful of blood. ¡°Sect leader!¡± The crowd¡¯s expression changed greatly as they called out anxiously. Chapter 180 - A Pair Of Alluring Purple Eyes Part 3

Chapter 180 - A Pair Of Alluring Purple Eyes Part 3

The sect leader waved his hand and gritted his teeth as he ordered, ¡°Quickly retreat!¡± It wouldn¡¯t be toote for a gentleman to exact his revenge, even if he had to wait ten years. He would always have the chance to seek revenge if he didn¡¯t die¡­ The silver robed man raised his hand slightly, and a ck ray of light struck toward the sect leader¡¯s chest. The sect leader chose not to resist against it and instead, weed it, spreading his defenses wide. The sect leader rapidly retreated backward, borrowing the force of that ck light. Taking advantage of this moment, his handnded on a golden lion to the side. With a push of his palm¡¯s wind, the golden lion moved. At the same time, a stone door opened behind it. He sniggered coldly at the silver robed man before entering the stone wall, destroying the key to opening the secret pathway as he left¡ªthat Golden Lion! The silver robed man looked at the tightly shut stone door, but didn¡¯t pursue the sect leader. He instead used those that were abandoned by the sect leader as targets to vent his anger¡­ A bloodbath urred within the Saintess Sect, creating a human hell¡­ Night. The moon was like water as it gave off a faint light. The young girl within a room had her eyes closed tightly, her eyshes trembling slightly. It was obvious that she felt extremely uneasy. The young girl¡¯s skin was wonderfully smooth and radiant. It looked devastatingly beautiful beneath the moonlight. Yet, who was there to see a silver robed figure enter through the room¡¯s window to stand before the young girl¡¯s bed¡­ He focused wholeheartedly on the young girl who was sleeping soundly. He touched his bare face and couldn¡¯t help butugh bitterly. Following that, he reced the silver mask, covering his visage. The instant he ced the mask back on his face, the young girl abruptly opened her cold eyes. She leapt up from her bed and mercilessly pierced two of her fingers toward the throat of the man standing before her bed. But she stopped once she neared the man¡¯s throat¡­ ¡°Wu Chen? No, you are not Wu Chen. Who are you?¡± The tion on the young girl¡¯s face faded gradually as she lifted her head to look at the man before her, stressing each syble as she asked her question. She had seen Wu Chen¡¯s silver mask before so she had misidentified this man as Wu Chen. But Wu Chen didn¡¯t have purple eyes, and even the aura between this man and Wu Chen was different¡­ This man wasn¡¯t Ye Wu Chen. The man extended his hand as though wanting to caress the young girl¡¯s face. Yet, he immediately put down his hand the moment he was about to touch her. A trace of bitterness and reluctance shed past his eyes. He gave the young girl ast deep look before wordlessly turning his body to leave the room¡­ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart palpitated slightly. Initially, Bai Ze had deep pain in his eyes when he looked at her. Although she didn¡¯t know why she felt a slight twinge of difort when she saw the pain in his eyes, it had only been up to that extent. Yet, when she saw this man¡¯s pain, her heart felt as if it had been violently pierced by something. She lifted her head to look in the direction where the man had disappeared and slightly pursed her lips. Wu Chen, was that actually you? If it was, then why didn¡¯t you want to meet me? She was destined to have a sleepless night tonight. Once the man left the Mu residence, he nearly toppled over from the pain. He used his hand to gently caress the silver mask on his face. With pain-filled purple eyes, he muttered, ¡°This power has returned once again¡­¡± The power rampaging all over his body was uncontroble. Even he didn¡¯t know what was going on. Intense pain made the man break out in a cold sweat. He raised his head to yell out¡­ At that moment, countless ck mes shot out from his body,pletely burning down the surrounding trees. Following that, serenity returned, leaving the man gasping violently for air¡­ Chapter 181 - Returning Home And Proclaiming Her Ancestry Part 1

Chapter 181 - Returning Home And Proiming Her Ancestry Part 1

Bright sunlight entered the hall from outside. Madam Sheng Yue was discussing something with Xiao Tian Yu and often giggled happily. When she saw the young girl entering the room, the smile on her exquisite face intensified. ¡°Yue Er, your father and I are discussing when we should return to the Xiao family. After you return home and proim your ancestry, your grandfather will definitely be ted.¡± When Mu Ru Yue looked at Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s gentle appearance, her lips curved up into a faint smile. ¡°I will head back with you after I¡¯ve settled all matters here.¡± She was only making a trip back¡­ She still had many matters to settle and wouldn¡¯t be able to stay continuously within the Xiao family. Wu Chen¡­ Suddenly, the image of those pained and sorrowful purple eyesst night appeared in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s mind. It was as if something violently pierced her heart. He brows knitted slightly from the pain. Was that man really Wu Chen? If it wasn¡¯t Wu Chen, then who else could it be? ¡°Father, mother, I have something I would like to ask.¡± Madam Sheng Yue and Xiao Tian Yu looked at one another before shifting their gazes back to Mu Ru Yue. With a gentle smile, she prompted, ¡°Yue Er, you can ask us anything.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but have you two ever heard the name, Bai Ze?¡± Bai Ze was an immortal-like handsome man. This was a man she was unable to forget. She kept feeling that they¡¯d known each other before, but she just couldn¡¯t remember where. ¡°Bai Ze?¡± Xiao Tian Yu frowned. ¡°I remember this being recorded within an ancient book. Bai Ze seems to be the name of an early historic vicious beast.¡± Early historic vicious beast? Mu Ru Yue was slightly stunned. That man didn¡¯t seem very vicious. ¡°Father, can you describe that beast in more detail?¡± Xiao Tian Yu looked at Mu Ru Yue and gave a slight sigh. ¡°I¡¯m not very sure about this. Bai Ze seemed to have been a top expert of the central Region. Hepleted a contract with a human and apanied that person on expeditions everywhere. Following that, the person seemed to have disappeared. Some people said that the person had died. Others said he¡¯d be a god. There were various rumours surrounding that person. After that person vanished, Bai Ze simrly disappeared from the world. But it was a person of the central region after all, so I don¡¯t really know the finer details of what happened.¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her brows. It seemed that if she wanted to resolve her curiosity, she would have to make a trip to the central region¡­ Even though Mu Ru Yue wasn¡¯t a person from this world, she knew that the central region was where the true elites roamed. It was filled with countless experts, and her current abilities were too insufficient to go there. ¡°Wait three days for me. I will settle all of my matters here within that time frame and return back to the Xiao family with you.¡± To be honest, Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t want to go to Sheng Domain, but, for Madam Sheng Yue, she would head back and proim her ancestry¡­ Fine sunny weather. Old man Xiao sighed slightly in the Xiao family¡¯s n hall inside Sheng Domain. He often gazed outside with a trace of anxiousness on his elderly face. Tian Er and Yu Er had already left for some time. Why hadn¡¯t they returned? Could it be that something had gone wrong with his granddaughter so they had to stay there for a while? The old man grew increasingly restless. If he had been stronger sixteen years ago, then perhaps that incident wouldn¡¯t have urred. It was due to him being unable to suppress those obstinate fools that they¡¯d given the evildoers a chance. Truthfully, he had let down this couple and their offspring¡­ It had already been sixteen years, and he still felt as guilty after all these years as he had then. He bore this guilt every single moment and was afraid that his Xiao family¡¯s flesh and blood had been bullied in the outside world¡­ Chapter 182 - Returning Home And Proclaiming Her Ancestry Part 2

Chapter 182 -Returning Home And Proiming Her Ancestry Part 2

¡°Father, I¡¯m back.¡± Under the anxious waiting of the old man, a middle-aged voice came from outside. When he looked out, he saw Xiao Tian Yu and Madam Sheng Yue side by side, walking over to him. Moreover, Madam Sheng Yue was holding onto the hand of a remarkably beautiful young girl. This young girl¡¯s appearance was simr to Madam Sheng Yue so he didn¡¯t need an introduction to know who she was¡­ ¡°Tian Er, Yu Er, you¡¯re finally back.¡± The old man was ted and hastily went forward. His gaze examined Mu Ru Yue from top to bottom a couple of times, sizing her up. Mu Ru Yue felt a little ufortable with him sizing her up, and goosebumps appeared all over her body. ¡°Erm¡­¡± The old man rubbed his fist and chuckled, asking, ¡°This should be my granddaughter?¡± Madam Sheng Yue smiled as she pulled on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hand and led her toward the old man. ¡°Yue Er, this is your grandfather.¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her head to look at the old man upon hearing this. This old man with a wide smile looked really affable, but traces of light shed past his eyes asionally. With a nce, she knew that this old man was a schemer. She¡¯d thought that the old man of the Xiao family would be a strict old man. She hadn¡¯t expected that he would be like this. Mu Ru Yue blinked her eyes before calling him, ¡°Grandfather.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± replied the old man immediately. He raised a callused hand to rub Mu Ru Yue¡¯s head. ¡°Such an obedient child. Tian Er, when are you going to let her proim her ancestry? Some of those obstinate fools will most likely give you trouble at that time, especially Xiao Yin. Recently, his granddaughter was crippled by someone outside, so he will use that reason to create trouble.¡± Xiao Tian Yu smiled coldly. ¡°After that period of time when our couple cleaned up the family, some of the old men had settled down a great deal. If they dare to say anything, don¡¯t me me for not remembering old affections!¡± A trace of sinister killing intent shed past Xiao Tian Yu¡¯s eyes. If they dared to create trouble, he didn¡¯t mind killing a few to set an example! ¡°Father.¡± Madam Sheng Yue smiled and clung onto the old man¡¯s arm. ¡°The person who crippled Xiao Min when she was outside was your granddaughter¡¯s fiance.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± The old man was startled as he turned his gaze toward Madam Sheng Yue. He blinked his eyes in confusion and queried, ¡°What do you mean?¡± What had Xiao Min done in the outside world that would enrage others again? How was it now rted to his granddaughter¡¯s fiance? ¡°Father, you should understand Xiao Min¡¯s personality. She has always looked down upon everyone. She previously took a fancy to Yue Er¡¯s fiance and harassed him. But that man was devoted to only Mu Ru Yue and didn¡¯t look at her. She then challenged Yue Er to a fight and even used the Xiao family¡¯s forbidden technique, yet was still defeated by Yue Er. Following that, Yue Er¡¯s fiance rushed toward them and, after seeing that b*tch Xiao Min hurting Yue Er, he crippled her dantian due to his rage. Yet, do you know what that obstinate fool, Xiao Yin, said at that time? ¡°He said that Xiao Min was an innocent and weak girl that had been provoked by Yue Er. He also said that since Yue Er¡¯s fiance crippled Xiao Min, it was simr to being the enemy of our Xiao family and the entire Sheng Domain.¡± There was a great uproar going around because of this matter. After Madam Sheng Yue had met up with Mu Ru Yue and done a simple investigation, she clearly understood everything. She couldn¡¯t help but break out in a cold sweat when thinking of Mu Ru Yue and that day and couldn¡¯t wait to break Xiao Min into countless pieces. She was just a branch disciple of the Xiao family while Yue Er was their main branch young mistress. It was impossible for Xiao Min to beparable to Mu Ru Yue. It wasughable that she had actually said Yue Er was just an ordinary girl and wasn¡¯t worthy of that man. Chapter 183 - Returning Home And Proclaiming Her Ancestry Part 3

Chapter 183 - Returning Home And Proiming Her Ancestry Part 3

The old man didn¡¯t hear thest part of what Madam Sheng Yue said. After he heard that Xiao Min had used the forbidden technique of the Xiao family, he was stunned. What did the forbidden technique represent? It was one of the worst moves as it was akin to destroy their enemy of a thousand by sacrificing eight hundred of their own. Yet, Xiao Min had used that technique to deal with his own granddaughter? Withinrge families, there were generally differences between the main branch and side branch. The main branch had iparable nobility. How could a person from the side branch bepared to the main branch? Moreover, that damnable Xiao Min was a girl of the side branch, yet she wanted to kill ady of the main branch? Her crime was severe! The old man was sopletely enraged that he even forgot to ask how Mu Ru Yue was still able to defeat Xiao Min after she had used the Xiao family¡¯s forbidden technique¡­ Madam Sheng Yue had been observing the expression of the old man from the start. When she saw that the old man had turned ashen, her lips curled up into a faint smile. ¡®Xiao Min, did you think you would be fine after hurting my daughter?¡¯ ¡°Father, inparison to dealing with Xiao Min, we should first let my daughter proim her ancestry. As for that b*tch, Xiao Min, I will thoroughly settle this debt with her.¡± A trace of frost shed past Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s eyes. She had been toozy to bother with Xiao Min in the past, no matter how terrible she had acted. Yet, Xiao Min had dared to bully her daughter. She had also been delusional enough to try to steal Yue Er¡¯s fiance. With her personality, how could she beparable to Yue Er? ¡°Alright, I will prepare this matter in a bit. We must let my granddaughter proim her ancestry as soon as possible in order to silence those people.¡± The old man snorted, his old face turning ashen. It was obvious that he was angered by Xiao Min¡¯s actions, and that nothing would be able to appease him. ¡°Yue Er, let¡¯s go. I will bring you to see Qing Qing. Your elder brother will also being back in a few days.¡± Madam Sheng Yue held Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hand with a gentle smile on her face. Madam Sheng Yue had always been beautiful. But with that smile, she became a devastating charmer. Mu Ru Yue let herself be freely pulled along. The warmth of her mother¡¯s palm seeped into her, warming her heart¡­ ¡°Mother, mother!¡± Xiao Qing Qing, who was ying in a little stream inside the courtyard, saw Madam Sheng Yue. She hastily ran over barefoot from the stream toward the noble and graceful woman. ¡°Mommy, Qing Qing missed you so much.¡± Xiao Qing Qing lifted her tender jade-like face and ced her wet hands on Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s body. She blinked a bright pair ofrge eyes and looked so adorable that it filled everyone¡¯s heart with tender feelings for her and had physical change in expression. Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s heart softened and she bent down to lift the little girl. She patted her small head. Filled with tenderness, she said warmly, ¡°Why are youpletely drenched? Didn¡¯t you often tell us that you wanted to see elder sister Yue Er? She is finally in our Xiao family.¡± Xiao Qing Qing leaped out from Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s embrace and pounced toward Mu Ru Yue. Her small hand hugged the young girl¡¯s leg as she lifted her head to look at that exquisite face. ¡°Elder sister Yue Er, you¡¯re finally here. Qing Qing missed you! Can you be the wife of elder brother in the future?¡± Her voice was very childish. It was so tender and soft that it was incredibly adorable. Yet, her words stunned Madam Sheng Yue and Mu Ru Yue. ¡°Qing Qing, Yue Er is your blood-rted elder sister and is also the blood-rted younger sister of your elder brother. How can she marry with this blood tie?¡± Madam Sheng Yue crouched down and patiently taught her. Xiao Qing Qing blinked herrge eyes with confusion. ¡°Why is elder brother unable to marry his blood-rted younger sister?¡± Madam Sheng Yue was dazed. She suddenly felt she should really teach her somemon knowledge¡­ Chapter 184 - Returning Home And Proclaiming Her Ancestry Part 4

Chapter 184 -Returning Home And Proiming Her Ancestry Part 4

¡°Yue Er.¡± Madam Sheng Yue shifted her gaze to Mu Ru Yue and, with a warm smile, continued, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to know about Bai Ze? There should be some books in the Xiao family¡¯s archive about that. I will bring you there for a look.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded slightly. ¡°Alright.¡± Within the Xiao family archive. The scent of books wafted over them once they stepped inside the building. Mu Ru Yue let Madam Sheng Yue leave first as she searched through the archive alone. It was undeniable that the Xiao family archive really consisted of countless books. There were even some books that depicted the history of the continent and mountain load of books on martial skills¡­ Therefore, Mu Ru Yue found a ce to sit and submerged herself within the sea of books. It wasn¡¯t until sunset that she finally walked out from that sea of books, her hand closed around one volume. A ray of sunlight descended from the sky. Under this sunset, the shadow behind the young girl was elongated. ¡°Yan Jin, do you know anything about Bai Ze?¡± The young girl lowered her head to look at the small ck beast in her embrace. The little beast didn¡¯t even lift his head as it coldly snorted. How could he know Bai Ze? Yet, there was a power emitted from that man that made him apprehensive. That power was simr to the other person¡¯s power, the one who had previously trapped him in the Alchemy Book. ¡°Little girl, this senior wants to increase his strength.¡± Yan Jin finally raised his head and, with a profound gaze in his ck eyes, continued, ¡°If you want to go to the central region, which is much more dangerous than Sheng Domain, this senior must improve his strength.¡± Mu Ru Yue slightly raised her brow ¡°You still haven¡¯t told me how I am supposed to help you increase your strength.¡± Yan Jin blinked his ck eyes. ¡°This senior didn¡¯t tell you? I initially possessed great strength, but because of that Alchemy Book, I used up the majority of my power. Thus, the only way for this senior to regain his power is through medicinal nts.¡± ¡°Medicinal nts?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. This senior can convert the medicinal strength from medicinal nts and add it to his own power. I am currently at the False Xiantian grade. You will need to find a thousand-year medicinal nt for this senior. I will then use that power to break through to the Xiantian realm.¡± A Xiantian practitioner was a top grade expert within Sheng Domain. ¡°I will ask my parents if they have a thousand-year medicinal nt in the Xiao family.¡± Mu Ru Yue looked at Yan Jin. If his power increased, then it would also be greatly beneficial to her. She wouldn¡¯t encounter much danger¡­ But she still didn¡¯t know what stage Ye Wu Chen had reached. That man could instantly kill a False Xiantian. Could it be he possessed strength above the Xiantian realm? Mu Ru Yue became slightly mncholic. It seemed that she still had a long way to go before she could walk alongside that man. But no matter what, she definitely wouldn¡¯t give up on that goal. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± A sudden shriek was heard before her. Xiao Min¡¯s pale face red malevolently at Mu Ru Yue. With tightly clenched fists, she forcefully suppressed the roaring sea of fury in her heart. ¡°B*tch, why are you in my Xiao family? Who allowed such a person like you to step into this ce? Immediately scram!¡± Xiao Min was so angered that her chest heaved heavily, her beautiful finger pointed toward Mu Ru Yue¡¯s nose as she shouted furiously. In the dark, when Xiao Lin saw Xiao Min¡¯s arrogant and despotic appearance, he frowned slightly. Since Madam Sheng Yue worried about Mu Ru Yue¡¯s safety, she had arranged for Xiao Lin to protect her from the shadows. She had even instructed that if someone sought to bring trouble to her daughter, he could instantly cripple them, so Xiao Lin had constantly been following Mu Ru Yue. He couldn¡¯t not appear now¡­ Chapter 185 - Returning Home And Proclaiming Her Ancestry Part 5

Chapter 185 -Returning Home And Proiming Her Ancestry Part 5

Xiao Lin sighed. Just as he wanted to carry out Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s order and protect Mu Ru Yue, who knew that at that moment, the little beast in the young girl¡¯s embrace would lift its head. A trace of a tyrannical and cold light could be seen in its abyss-like ck eyes. Following that, he saw a ck ray of light sh out. Xiao Min¡¯s finger, which had been pointing at Mu Ru Yue, shattered. Blood immediately spluttered everywhere, and a heart-wrenching shout echoed throughout the entire Xiao family¡­ Xiao Lin was stunned for a moment before turning back around, shaking his head as he smiled bitterly. ¡®The eldest young mistress doesn¡¯t seem to need their protection. The Madam had truly belittled the eldest young mistress¡­¡¯ Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t even continue to look at the fainted Xiao Min as she turned to leave. Her indifferent appearance made it look as though nothing had happened¡­ Inside a training room, grey robes fluttered without any wind. Xiao Yin was currently at the most critical point in his training. He suddenly heard an anxious voice from outside the training room. ¡°Elder, something terrible has happened.¡± Xiao Yin frowned, and with a trace of impatience, he lifted his head to look at the person that hurriedly came in. ¡°What has happened for you to make such a fuss?¡± ¡°Some¡­ something happened to the young mistress.¡± The man frantically continued, ¡°The young mistress was hurt within the Xiao family. One of her fingers was cut off.¡± ¡°What?¡± Xiao Yin abruptly stood up with intense fury. After yelling out, he directly punched a great hole in the wall. ¡°Whomever hurts my granddaughter inside the Xiao family is seeking death!¡± He gritted his teeth tightly and with bloodshot eyes, shouted with fury, ¡°Immediately bring me to see Min Er!¡± Min Er¡¯s body hadn¡¯t fully recovered after using the Xiao family¡¯s forbidden technique. She was also unhappy from being defeated by a trash. Now, some damnable bastard dared to touch his granddaughter? That person must be seeking death! He definitely wouldn¡¯t let that person go! Inside a room, Xiao Min consumed a pill and gradually woke up. She could still feel the piercing paining from her finger. She jumped into Xiao Yin¡¯s embrace and wailed. ¡°Grandfather, you must avenge Min Er.¡± Xiao Min¡¯s face paled from the pain and the tears rolling from her eyes made her look really pitiful. ¡°Min Er, what happened?¡± Xiao Yin looked at his granddaughter with pain. This was the sole flesh and blood child that his son and wife left him with. How could he not feel pain? ¡°Grandfather, it¡¯s that b*tch!¡± Xiao Min gritted her teeth with hatred when she remembered that damnable face of Mu Ru Yue. ¡°It is all because of that b*tch that I had fallen to such a state. I don¡¯t know why she came to our Xiao family, but grandfather, you must help me kill that b*tch. I must let her die a terrible death!¡± Her current, sorry state was all because of that b*tch. ¡®From now one, it would be either you or I that lives. So long as I, Xiao Min, lives, I definitely wouldn¡¯t let that b*tch live!¡¯ ¡°Grandfather, she didn¡¯t dare to put any importance on me. She surely knows some people in the Xiao family and just went along with her own ways, solely depending on her connections. But Grandfather is a founder elder of the Xiao family. If you go and plead to the family¡¯s head, the head of the family will definitely stand on our side and kill that damnable b*tch. Even if she knows people from the Xiao family, she will definitely die!¡± A trace of viciousness appeared in Xiao Min¡¯s eyes. ¡®Mu Ru Yue, no matter what, you will definitely die here!¡¯ Chapter 186 - Returning Home And Proclaiming Her Ancestry Part 6

Chapter 186 -Returning Home And Proiming Her Ancestry Part 6

Xiao Lin reported what just happened to Xiao Tian Yu and Madam Sheng Yue within the main hall. It was obvious that their expressions darkened. With a slight snort, Madam Sheng Yue ced her hand gently on the table. ¡°Husband, let¡¯s go find father. We don¡¯t even need to think to know that the old man will immediately ask father to seek justice for him.¡± Madam Sheng Yue had long since been unsatisfied with that old man. When she had first married into the Xiao family and hadn¡¯t yet be Madam Sheng Yue, that old man had tried forcing her husband to take in other wives. How could there be other people, excluding her, in his bed? That bastard Xiao Yin had wanted to give his daughter as a concubine to him due to her liking Brother Tian. He even said that the bloodline of a woman from the outside weren¡¯t pure, so how about internal mating within the Xiao family¡­ Madam Sheng Yue really wanted to kill the old man at that time. And now, his granddaughter took a fancy of her daughter¡¯s fiance and was delusionally trying to destroy her daughter¡¯s happiness. How could she stand this? Furthermore, Xiao Min¡¯s actions were intolerable to the point that even the people of Sheng Domain couldn¡¯t bear her. ¡°I have wanted to deal with that old man for a long time already.¡± Xiao Tian Yu chuckled coldly. ¡°During my investigations these past years, I finally found out that this old man had an undeniable connection with the Nangong family when they infiltrated into the Xiao family. If he dares to look for father today, then I will settle all of this past and present debt with him while conveniently giving Yue Er her rightful status.¡± Being protective was human nature. Xiao Yin¡¯s protectiveness was simr to Xiao Tian Yu¡¯s. It was just a pity that it was Xiao Min that had provoked his long lost daughter, a genuine main branch young mistress. Thus, that old man and his granddaughter certainly wouldn¡¯t be able to get any good oue this time. They might even lose their lives. As expected, the couple had guessed correctly. After seeing Xiao Min hurt, Xiao Yin immediately bolted to find Old Man Xiao within his study room. Once he found him, he started toining to Old Man Xiao. ¡°Family head, you must give me justice. That b*tch Mu Ru Yue has gone overboard and hurt my precious granddaughter. Nothing will appease my hatred unless she is cut into countless pieces, de after de! Family head, I only have the request of cing that b*tch Mu Ru Yue into my hands. Moreover, the person that brought her here, and their rtives, should also be expelled from our Xiao family!¡± Xiao Yin gritted his teeth in hatred. He didn¡¯t in the slightest see that the old man¡¯s expression had darkened. Wasn¡¯t it his son that brought Mu Ru Yue here? Wasn¡¯t the rtives of his son the entire main branch¡¯s younger generation? This old man was simply too daring. He was only an elder of a side branch, yet he wanted to chase out the entire main branch of the Xiao family? Who gave this stupid and foolish old man the guts? The old man¡¯s face turned ashened. He suppressed the molten fury in his heart and, with a darkened face, ordered, ¡°I want tomence a family meeting as I have something important to announce. You are to gather all of the elders in the discussion room. No one is allowed to be absent. Whoever doesn¡¯te, they can just leave the Xiao family!¡± The old man didn¡¯t look at Xiao Yin¡¯s expression as he just walked out of the room after giving his orders. A trace of hatred appeared in Xiao Yin¡¯s eyes as he looked at that departing figure. It seemed that this old man nned to stand by his side this time. That b*tch wouldn¡¯t be able to escape death, and this including the fools that brought her to the Xiao family. They simrly wouldn¡¯t be let off unscathed. How noble was his Xiao family? How could an ordinary girl step into such a ce? Chapter 187 - Returning Home And Proclaiming Her Ancestry Part 7

Chapter 187 -Returning Home And Proiming Her Ancestry Part 7

A bunch of old men looked at each other in the discussion room. They didn¡¯t know what the head of the family wanted to announce at this meeting. The door to the discussion room was opened again, just when the crowd was filled with curiosity. Xiao Tian Yu and his wife walked in side by side. There was a beautiful young girl following beside Madam Sheng Yue. Her in clothed fluttered from a breeze. The appearance of the young girl was exceptional, and her expression was as cold as her eyes. She didn¡¯t wear any other essories, excluding the jade coloured earrings that constantly swayed due to the breeze. There was a small ck beast in the young girl¡¯s embrace. Its body was like gtin, and it looked incredibly cute with it¡¯s soft body. It seemed harmless. When she entered, the crowd quieted down, curiosity in their eyes. Who was this young girl? The discussion room wasn¡¯t essible to ordinary people. Moreover, she came with the young head and wife of the Xiao family¡­ ¡°It¡¯s her!¡± When Xiao Yin¡¯s gaze fell on the young girl¡¯s face, his eyes turned red hot from hatred. He clenched his fists tightly and abruptly stood up. ¡°Mu Ru Yue, you are really in my Xiao family!¡± Xiao Yin gritted his teeth and red at her viciously. ¡°You hurt my granddaughter when she was outside the family and now you cut off my granddaughter¡¯s finger aftering to the Xiao family. Do you think you can live from hurting my granddaughter? Since you touched her finger, I will take your life aspensation!¡± Xiao Min was severely injured and her cultivation scrapped when she was traveling outside. She had to be carried back. The Xiao family didn¡¯t know that the incident had been done by this young girl. ¡°Cough cough!¡± Old Man Xiao coughed dryly in order to clear his throat. ¡°To all of the elders, I have something to announce today.¡± A cold gaze shot toward Xiao Yin. The old man had a trace of gloominess on his face, but when he looked at Mu Ru Yue, his gaze became gentle. ¡°Do you remember that about sixteen years ago, a child of my son and his wife was stolen?¡± The Ninth Elder looked at the old man and pondered for a while before replying, ¡°Family head, hadn¡¯t that child already been killed by the Nangong family?¡± Old Man Xiao chuckled. ¡°Killed? How can that be? A subordinate of the Nangong family couldn¡¯t bear to kill her so she passed my granddaughter to a house in the outside world to be raised there. Recently, this couple went to acknowledge her. The reason I have summoned you today is to allow my granddaughter to proim her ancestry and return to the Xiao family.¡± Everyone was stunned for a moment as they shot curious gazes toward the young girl beside Madam Sheng Yue. Could it be that this girl was the long lost daughter of the young head? ¡°That¡¯s right, she is my granddaughter, the one that had been stolen away by the Nangong family.¡± Seeing the crowd focusing their gazes on Mu Ru Yue, Old Man Xiao raised his head and admitted it straightforwardly. ¡°What?¡± Xiao Yin was shocked as he directed a deathly re at Mu Ru Yue. His gaze was as though he wanted to pierce a couple of holes in that young girl¡¯s body. ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Without waiting for Xiao Yin to rebuke, a delicate shout was heard within the discussion room. Xiao Min¡¯s injuries hadn¡¯t yet recovered, but she¡¯de to see how her grandfather would deal with Mu Ru Yue. Who knew she would hear such words? She couldn¡¯t bear to remain outside and dashed into the room. It wasn¡¯t distinct whether it was due to her wounds or from what Old Man Xiao said, but the current Xiao Min had a pale white face. She red viciously at Mu Ru Yue with fury and jealousy. She didn¡¯t think about what she was going to say due to her anger. ¡°What right does this b*tch have to possess my Xiao family¡¯s bloodline? She¡¯s unworthy!¡± Chapter 188 - Returning Home And Proclaiming Her Ancestry Part 8

Chapter 188 -Returning Home And Proiming Her Ancestry Part 8

Xiao Min was crazed due to her anger. No matter how arrogant and despotic she usually was, she definitely wouldn¡¯t dare to be so brazen before Xiao Tian Yu and his wife. Yet, she hadpletely lost her rationality and just wanted to rip this damnable girl into bits. Anyone who experienced what she had would also have difficulty keeping their senses. Who knew that the ordinary girl she¡¯d looked down upon had suddenly leaped to be the main branch young mistress of the Xiao family? It was a position and status she¡¯d fought to achieve for such a long time. Why was she able to achieve what she couldn¡¯t? Was it due to her possessing the blood of Xiao Tian Yu and Madam Sheng Yue? This wasn¡¯t fair! Xiao Min was so angry that she clenched her fist, her delicate body shuddering. The pain from her nails reminded her of everything this girl had done to her. Pa! A jade-like hand swung at her face. The crisp pping sound broke the tranquility of the discussion room. Simrly, it had slowly woken Xiao Min to her senses. She lifted her eyes toward the cold expression of Madam Sheng Yue. She was so frightened that her body trembled. ¡°Young, young Madam¡­¡± Xiao Min pursed her lips slightly, grievance in her eyes. ¡°Outrageous!¡± Madam Sheng Yue shouted. With ice-cold frost covered her face, she asked, ¡°Who gave you the guts to insult my daughter?¡± ¡°But¡­ she was the one that provoked me first. Not only did she make people scrap my cultivation, she cut off my finger.¡± Xiao Min lifted her hand. Her cut off finger rmed the crowd. The elders shifted their gazes to Mu Ru Yue and took in a deep breath. This young girl was so venomous at such a tender age. What would happen in the future? If she was the daughter of the Xiao family, the Xiao family would reach its demise under her hands. ¡°My daughter hurt you first?¡± Madam Sheng Yue chuckled coldly. With traces of mockery in her beautiful eyes, she rified, ¡°Xiao Min, was she really the one that provoked you first? Do you think I am clueless? I don¡¯t care of you usually rely on your power to oppress others, but now you have done it to Yue Er. Tell me, for what reason do you think I will let you off?!¡± Her ice-cold gaze and sharp tone was like thorns that viciously pierced Xiao Min¡¯s heart. Ayer of tears coated Xiao Min¡¯s eyes. Just when she wanted to stand up for herself, she was intercepted by Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s frosty tone. ¡°When you were outside, you took a fancy to Yue Er¡¯s fiance and wanted to snatch away her fiance. You even used my Xiao family name and my own name to threaten her. You even publicized yourself as my daughter. I don¡¯t know when I had adopted such a shameless daughter. What qualifications do you have to proim yourself as my child?¡± Xiao Min¡¯s body shuddered slightly as she bit her lips, too afraid to say anything. ¡°You tried to use the Xiao family¡¯s power to snatch that man. You even went to seek trouble with Yue Er and even challenged her to a fight. It was due to your skills being inferior to hers that you resorted to using the Xiao family¡¯s forbidden technique in the hopes of killing my daughter. It was already lenient for my daughter and her fiance to not kill you in the name of the Xiao family. What more do you want? You identally offended an expert outside and that expert infiltrated my Xiao family to cut off your finger? You even thought of ming it on Yue Er. Do you think people wouldn¡¯t know and find all of this out? It¡¯s trulyughable as Xiao Lin saw all of this happening.¡± Xiao Lin, who had been following behind Xiao Tian Yu and his wife, almost fell after hearing what Madam Sheng Yue said. ¡®So the Young Madam also has her shameless moments¡­¡¯ Chapter 189 - Returning Home And Proclaiming Her Ancestry Part 9

Chapter 189- Returning Home And Proiming Her Ancestry Part 9

Xiao Min widened her eyes as she looked with astonishment at Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s ice-cold face. ¡°No, that didn¡¯t happen. It is obviously that the b*tch cut my finger off¡­¡± Madam Sheng Yue coldly snorted as she said icily, ¡°Xiao Min, you still want to lie at this moment? My Yue Er isn¡¯t as savage as you are. Don¡¯t you even think of cing the debts you umted outside my Xiao family. That expert is too powerful. My Xiao family can¡¯t afford to offend him, and even more so, we won¡¯t go and provoke him for you.¡± How could Xiao Min not know that Madam Sheng Yue was purposefully helping Mu Ru Yue at this time? She clenched her fist in fury. The zing fire of anger in her heart seemed about ready to set her alight. When the other elders heard Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s words, they nodded. That young girl didn¡¯t seem to be such a cruel person. On the other hand, there was a possibility that the arrogant and despotic Xiao Min had created a lot of trouble outside and offended an expert, resulting in that experting to the Xiao family to settle the debt with her. Actually, Madam Sheng Yue wasn¡¯t lying as the one that broke off Xiao Min¡¯s finger wasn¡¯t Mu Ru Yue, but instead the harmless looking little beast in her embrace. This could be counted as Xiao Min offending an expert. ¡°Young Madam, are you not lying with your eyes open?¡± Xiao Yin¡¯s expression darkened as he looked sinisterly cold at Madam Sheng Yue. ¡°That girl broke my granddaughter¡¯s finger. She must break two of her fingers as repayment. If not, I won¡¯t let this matter go.¡± ¡°Won¡¯t let this matter go?¡± Madam Sheng Yue chuckled mockingly. With ayer of ice in her beautiful eyes, she continued, ¡°What right do you think you have? Father hasmenced this meeting, not only for Yue Er to proim her ancestry, but also to announce another matter. I will announce it on his behalf instead. From now on, Xiao Yin is no longer my Xiao family¡¯s elder! I will banish Xiao Yin and his family from the Xiao family, never to return!¡± Expulsion from the Xiao family was the most severe punishment. It could be seen how enraged Madam Sheng Yue was. ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± Xiao Yin was so angered that his old face turned red. He pointed at Madam Sheng Yue after a moment. ¡°Madam Sheng Yue, don¡¯t you think you are going too far? I have worked so hard for the Xiao family all these years, and now you want to banish me from the Xiao family? What right do you have to do that? Madam Sheng Yue narrowed her eyes slightly. She wasn¡¯t angry, butughed instead. ¡°Xiao Yin, have you forgotten my identity?¡± The owner of the sacred spirit spring, Madam Sheng Yue, was the governor of the Sheng Domain. How could she not have the right to expel someone from the Xiao family? Even if she just had the identity of being the young madam of the Xiao family, she still had the power to make such a decision. Xiao Yin¡¯s body shuddered. He was too enraged, which was why he¡¯d said those irrational words. Madam Sheng Yue symbolized the power of Sheng Domain. ¡°Xiao Yin, don¡¯t think I didn¡¯t know that it was precisely with your help in assisting the Nangong family sixteen years ago that gave them the chance to steal my daughter. My husband had tried to destroy the Nangong family with his sword alone. If it wasn¡¯t for you taking lead in stopping him, the Nangong family would have already perished. Today, your granddaughter impersonated herself as my adopted daughter to snatch my biological daughter¡¯s fiance. She even wanted to use that identity to bully her. Do you still think it¡¯s wrong to settle this debt with you?¡± Madam Sheng Yue narrowed her eyes, an ice-cold smile on her face. Her golden-yellow long robe made her look elegant, but it still wasn¡¯t able to cover up that iciness. ¡°Young Madam, if it weren¡¯t for you inhibiting the young head in taking in concubines that year, that incident wouldn¡¯t have happened. Even though the young mistress of the Nangong family had taken a fancy of the young head, she was willing to ce her status lower and be his lower concubine. If you had given in a little, all of that wouldn¡¯t have urred. This is a world that focuses on male strength; it is only natural for the men to have three wives and four concubines. For what reason did you stop him from doing so?¡± Chapter 190 - Returning Home And Proclaiming Her Ancestry Part 10

Chapter 190- Returning Home And Proiming Her Ancestry Part 10

Initially, if it wasn¡¯t for the young madam rejecting his daughter servicing the young head, his daughter wouldn¡¯t have chosen tomit suicide due to her feelings being unepted. It was due to the pain of losing his daughter that he agreed to the Nangong family¡¯s request in assisting them to infiltrate the Xiao family and steal the young madam¡¯s daughter. His daughter was in her prime. Her talent and appearance was also great, and she just wanted to be a concubine of the young head. What right did she have to stop that? In this world, which man would choose to live their life with only a single woman? It was normal andmon sense for a man to have three wives and four concubines. ¡°Xiao Yin, what you really wanted to say was your daughter.¡± Madam Sheng Yue smiled coldly at Xiao Yin. ¡°I will tell you why now. You are a man so you naturally won¡¯t understand how we girls feel. In your eyes, a man should have three wives and four concubines and be surrounded by girls. But as a woman, I love my husband so I don¡¯t want to share him with others. Moreover, which eyes did you use to see me stop my husband in taking other wives? Those girls were personally pushed away by my husband. My husband can take in other wives or concubines, but I would just choose to leave him after. If he had the heart to take in others, I definitely won¡¯t stop him. Simrly, if I want to leave the Xiao family, he can¡¯t stop me.¡± She definitely wouldn¡¯t share her husband with others in her life. If Xiao Tian Yu really did let her down, then this man wasn¡¯t worthy of her deep affection. ¡°Yu Er,¡± Xiao Tian Yu walked forward and gently embrace his wife before shifting his gaze to Xiao Yin, who still had a terrible expression. With a sharp gaze, he rified, ¡°What Yu Er said was right. She did not stop me from taking in other wives. It is due to me personally not wanting to have a rtionship with other girls. Xiao Yin, you have done so many things; do you think I will let you off?¡± He wouldn¡¯t be satisfied if Xiao Yin and his granddaughter didn¡¯t die. He could only kill these two to appease his anger. Currently, Xiao Yin was so angered that he couldn¡¯t speak. Whenever he thought about his daughter¡¯s death, he couldn¡¯t help but loathe this Xiao Tian Yu and Madam Sheng Yue couple. Even if the young head didn¡¯t want to let down the young madam, did that have to mean his daughter¡¯s life meant nothing? His daughter had used death to force his hand, but he still didn¡¯t want to take her in as his concubine. Even if it were on behalf of being an elder of the Xiao family, he shouldn¡¯t have rejected her. If Xiao Tian Yu heard Xiao Yin¡¯s thought, he would definitely have felt he wasughable. Could it be that if all the women in the world used their life to threaten him, he must ept them? A girl that didn¡¯t treasure her own life and used such a method to force him, why should he treat her courteously? What he hated in his life was to be threatened! When Mu Ru Yue looked at the loving couple, she was rather touched. Even if this continent respected experts, a man¡¯s position was still higher than a woman¡¯s. It was normal for a man to have three wives and four concubines, but girls would be treated as a slut if they did that. Thus, there wasn¡¯t any gender equality on this Martial God Continent. However, Xiao Tian Yu was able to wholeheartedly love only Madam Sheng Yue, and this was really touching. The men on this continent that were willing to have only one woman in their life were in their minority. Subconsciously, Mu Ru Yue suddenly thought about Ye Wu Chen¡¯s divine-like face. Yet, she didn¡¯t know where her man was now¡­ ¡°Father, mother, please allow me to settle these remaining matters.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled faintly. She gently caressed the head of the little beast in her embrace, saying, ¡°Yan Jin, that old man was impolite to my parents. What do you think I should do?¡± Yan Jin suddenly raised his small head, and his abyss-like eyes focused on Xiao Yin. His ck eyes were filled with a brazen and domineering aura as he looked with disdain at the crowd before him¡­ Chapter 191 - Returning Home And Proclaiming Her Ancestry Part 11

Chapter 191- Returning Home And Proiming Her Ancestry Part 11

Xiao Min bit her lips as she didn¡¯t believe that the little beast would be of any threat to her grandfather. But Xiao Yin, who had been baptised by time, didn¡¯t think the same. When the little beast looked over, he felt a power that made his soul tremble. That power made his body shake uncontrobly a couple of times, astonishment filling his face. ¡°Hmmph!¡± Yan Jin coldly snorted and leapt out from Mu Ru Yue¡¯s embrace. Gradually, his body elongated before the crowd. A ck clothed man appeared before them in the next moment. That man¡¯s appearance looked as though it had been crafted. His ck eyes were deep. Although he didn¡¯t have the divine-like appearance of Ye Wu Chen, he was still able to attract a girl¡¯s attention toward him. The domineering aura in his eyes was both tyrannical and unruly. It was as though he were a noble king. His body reeked with nobility, as though it were natural for him to stand at the top and look down with disdain at the bunch of ants. ¡°Xiantian magical beast!¡¯ Xiao Yin¡¯s expression changed as he could clearly feel the tyrannical strengthing from this man. His cultivation was definitely at the Xiantian realm, and this was a magical beast that could humanize. That¡¯s right, after Mu Ru Yue left the archive, she looked for Xiao Tian Yu and his Madam. Coincidentally, the Xiao family had a thousand years medicinal nt which she¡¯d then given to Yan Jin for his consumption. Hence, Yan Jin¡¯s current cultivation was now at the Xiantian realm. As a Xiantian expert, he held a highly prestigious position inside Sheng Domain. ¡°This little girl is this senior¡¯s mistress. Simrly, she isn¡¯t someone you can hurt.¡± Yan Jin lifted his head slightly and swept a disdainful gaze toward the paled Xiao Yin, saying, ¡°You want to offend this senior with just your current cultivation?¡± If he possessed his previous life¡¯s strength, then not to mention Xiao Yin, he could destroy the Sheng Domain whenever he wanted. Yan Jin gradually lifted his hand and a ck ray of light shot forth from his sleeve. Peng! It struck Xiao Yin in the chest. His body was sent flying violently and hended on the ground. This was the difference between a False Xiantian and a Xiantian. It was a heaven and earth difference, even if it supposedly differed by one grade. Xiao Min was stunned. It was as though she were looking at a monster when she gazed at Yan Jin. Suddenly, she saw his gaze shoot away from the man and toward her. Her delicate body couldn¡¯t help but shiver. ¡°No!¡± Xiao Min shrieked as she retreated backward. Behind her was the doorstep and she fell back, directly rolling out. She was left in a sorry state from the roll. Scared? That¡¯s right, the current Xiao Min was scared. So this woman had such a strong magical beast. If she¡¯d used this beast to fight against her, then she probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to return to Sheng Domain¡­ Yan Jin didn¡¯t even cast a second nce at Xiao Min as he felt it was too much of a humiliation to his hand if he made a move on this kind of woman. ¡°Do any of you have opinions regarding this senior¡¯s mistress?¡± Yan Jin swept his gaze toward the elders. His tone was domineering and cold. ¡°This senior will give you a chance to say whatever opinions you have!¡± ¡®Opinion? How could they dare to have an opinion?¡¯ The crowd looked toward Old Man Xiao before smiling bitterly. If it was Old Man Xiao, then he could surely defeat this man. Yet, the old man clearly showed that he wouldn¡¯t take part in this matter. ¡®How could they still have opinions?¡¯ ¡°Cough cough!¡± The old man coughed twice before standing up, his expression brimming with a smile. ¡°Since none of you have any opinions, this little girl will be able to proim her ancestry and be a member of our Xiao family from now on. I wish that all of you will remember the difference between the main branch and side branch. Don¡¯t you ever follow Xiao Yin¡¯s steps. If not, you will be punished by the family rules!¡± Chapter 192 - Mu Ru Yue, My Woman Part 1

Chapter 192 - Mu Ru Yue, My Woman Part 1

The crowd¡¯s hearts trembled. Who still dared to say anything? Furthermore, it was only natural that she enter the Xiao family as a n member who had the bloodline of the Xiao family and shouldn¡¯t stay outside. ¡°As for Xiao Yin and Xiao Min¡­¡± The old man smiled coldly. ¡°They are forbidden to use the surname Xiao and are banished from the Xiao family!¡± Xiao Yin clenched his fist tightly. He climbed up from the floor and gazed with furious eyes at the old man, cursing him, every word falling heavily, ¡°Family head, you will regret doing this!¡± This old man didn¡¯t care about him and instructed someone at the side, ¡°Why are you still standing there? Immediately toss these two out of the Xiao family. Also, Eighth Elder,e with me.¡± After saying that, the old man left the discussion room without turning his head back once. ¡°Grandfather.¡± Xiao Min walked over to Xiao Yin¡¯s side, tears of grievance in her eyes. She had been despotic and unruly when she used the name of the Xiao family. Now, she had lost this protective umbre. She couldn¡¯t imagine what her future would be like now. ¡°Min Er, let¡¯s go. We don¡¯t need to concern ourselves with this Xiao family. We will definitely make them regret what they have done today!¡± Xiao Yin¡¯s hatred deepened and intensified. He definitely wouldn¡¯t forgive the Xiao family! When Madam Sheng Yue saw the killing intent in his eyes, she sniggered coldly. Did he really think father would let him go? All of this was just an act for the other elders to see. If they didn¡¯t eliminate a person like Xiao Yin, then troubles would definitely arise in the future. As such, they had no intention of letting him live. Wasn¡¯t there a phrase for this? If someone did bad deeds, they would be eliminated by the heavens? Inside the study room, the old man stood before the Eighth Elder and ordered, ¡°Eighth Elder, you are someone I trust the most within this Xiao family, so I want you to assassinate Xiao Yin and his granddaughter.¡± The Eighth Elder¡¯s heart trembled violently as he looked in shock at the old man. However, he quickly regained his calm. ¡°Family head, what you are doing isn¡¯t wrong. Xiao Yin will definitely repay any grudges. He holds hatred in his heart and will definitely create trouble for our Xiao family in the future. Moreover, the crime hemitted is already enough to sign his death warrant.¡± Eighth Elder was an intelligent person, so he understood the reason why the old man was doing this. Xiao Yin was an elder of the Xiao family after all, so he definitely possessed men within the Xiao family. If they killed him openly, then while the other elders wouldn¡¯t dare to oppose the family head, their hearts would still ache. Instead of subjecting them to all this, the old man wanted to deal with Xiao Yin secretly. Outside the border of the Xiao family, strong gusts of wind blew everywhere. While Xiao Min used her strength to resist against the wind and dust, she pulled on her clothing and shifted her gaze to the elder beside her. ¡°Grandfather, where are we heading to now?¡± ¡°We will definitely go to the Nangong family.¡± Xiao Yin chuckled coldly. ¡°Since the Xiao family won¡¯t keep us, we should naturally head to where we belong. The Nangong family has always been preying on the Xiao family like a tiger. It¡¯s a pity that the Nangong family has always been unable to be truly powerful. They were almost annihted by just Xiao Tian Yu alone about sixteen years ago. But now, we don¡¯t have any other ce to go except the Nangong family.¡± Xiao Min was slightly displeased. How could the Nangong family beparable to the Xiao family? Even though she was only from the side branch of the Xiao family, she was already much more noble whenpared to the main branch of the Nangong family. ¡°Min Er, you don¡¯t know about this, but a talented girl has appeared in the Nangong family. That girl possesses prodigious innate talent. I¡¯ve heard that the woman has been looking for a man as her partner. Compared to the Xiao family, the Nangong family holds great potential. Once we enter the Nangong family, we can definitely find a chance to seek vengeance. Don¡¯t you hate that Mu Ru Yue woman to death? If we are able to acquire the assistance of the Nangong family, we will definitely be able to return the humiliation we suffered from today back to her!¡± Chapter 193 - Mu Ru Yue, My Woman Part 2

Chapter 193- Mu Ru Yue, My Woman Part 2

When Xiao Min thought about Mu Ru Yue, she gritted her teeth with hatred. She definitely wouldn¡¯t be happy if she didn¡¯t avenge this grudge. She would chop that girl into eightrge pieces one day. No! She would find a bunch of beggars to rape her first before that. Suddenly, a figure was gradually bing visible, walking toward them within the wind and dust¡­ The silver robe appeared in their sights first. With radiant eyes that shone like light, he seemed to be filled with boundless nobility and all the elegance in the world. Those silver robes stayed cleaned without even a trace of dirt on them, even as he stood within the wind and dust. The man wore a silver mask. He was like ice, void of any emotions. Even though his appearance couldn¡¯t be seen, this man looked very fair just from his exposed jaw. This wasn¡¯t a sickly white colour, but instead the white of the moon. It was so beautiful that it looked breathtaking. When Xiao Min shifted her gaze upward, a pair of purple eyes greeted her own. She couldn¡¯t help but be stunned, frozen in ce as she stared lovestruck at him. She had never seen anyone¡¯s eyes that could be this beautiful. It was even more beautiful than amethyst gemstones. They could captivate others, pulling them in and making it difficult for them to look away from it. Yet, although those eyes were beautiful, that sinister and cold, unfeeling aura made her heart shudder. ¡°Who are you?¡± Xiao Yin¡¯s heart shuddered as he looked warily at the man before him. The neer did not have any good intentions. This man shouldn¡¯t be trifled with¡­ Moreover, there was a fearful power emanating from his body. Just from the force of that power, he didn¡¯t dare to move his body. If this man wanted to kill them, it would be extremely simple. The man gently raised his gaze and a trace of killing intent shed past his eyes. With lips parted slightly, what came out was a voice that was pleasant to the ear, but instantly cast others to hell. ¡°I¡¯m someone after your lives.¡± Xiao Yin¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Mister, we don¡¯t have any grudges or disputes. Why do you want to kill us?¡± The man raised his foot to walk toward them. The silver robe fluttered with a gentle breeze. With each of his his steps, a crushing pressure came bore down on them. Under the might of that force, Xiao Yin could only feel an indistinct hand squeezing his throat. This man just needed the desire to rob him of his life and it would be done. Understanding this, Xiao Yin was extremely terrified. He wanted to break free from the restriction, but his body just couldn¡¯t move. ¡°You two bullied her.¡± The man wore a silver mask so it was hard to see his expression, but that phrase was like ice, without a trace of warmth. ¡°I won¡¯t allow anyone that bullies her to live.¡± Xiao Yin didn¡¯t know who he was referring to. He raised his head, stupefied. ¡°Mister, did you recognise the wrong person? I didn¡¯t bully anyone.¡± ¡°Have you already forgotten?¡± The man finally halted his steps, yet that pressure didn¡¯t disappear. ¡°Mu Ru Yue is my woman. You two bullied her and still desire to live?¡± No matter who it was or where they were, if they bullied her, they must be killed! ¡°You¡­ you are¡­¡± Xiao Min¡¯s body trembled, shock in her eyes as she eximed, ¡°That¡¯s impossible! You aren¡¯t the Ghost King! The Ghost King doesn¡¯t have purple eyes. Could it be that the b*tch was like I had said and loose like water with her rtionships and wasn¡¯t loyal to her man? How many other guys have there been, excluding the Ghost King?¡± The gaze of the man chilled. With a wave of his hand, a tyrannical power sent Xiao Min¡¯s body flying. Xiao Min soared through the air for a while beforending. Wah! She coughed out a mouthful of blood. Chapter 194 - Mu Ru Yue, My Woman Part 3

Chapter 194 - Mu Ru Yue, My Woman Part 3

¡°Min Er!¡± Xiao Yin¡¯s expression changed drastically. He gazed viciously at the silver robed man. ¡°You attack a weak girl who doesn¡¯t have any means to resist. Are you still a man?¡± The man looked coldly at him. Suddenly, the energy within Xiao Yin started to run amok, rampaging throughout his body. His old face paled as he moaned in pain. Slowly, cuts and gashes appeared on the body of the elder. Blood seeped out from those wounds¡­ ¡°So what if I attacked the girl?¡± The man smiled andughed cruelly, continuing, ¡°So long as it is one who tried to hurt her, no matter if it¡¯s a girl or a three-year-old infant, I still won¡¯t let them off!¡± Xiao Yin gritted his teeth tightly, blood flowing from the corner of his lips. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of having a notorious reputation after doing this for years?¡± The man¡¯s purple eyes surged with ridicule. With a cynical smile below the silver mask, he said, ¡°Reputation cannot bepared to her within my heart.¡± So what if he had a notorious reputation and was held in contempt for years? As long as it were those that wanted to harm her, then no matter if it was a girl or a three-year-old infant, he wouldn¡¯t let any of them off. Xiao Yin suddenly remembered that man he¡¯d met in the Kingdom of Zi Yue. That man had been known as the Ghost King, and he had said simr words¡­ Even if he were to oppose the entire Sheng Domain, he definitely wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to hurt her in the slightest, not even a single strand of the hair on her head. ¡°You are the Ghost King, right? You must be him. I didn¡¯t expect you toe to Sheng Domain! Haha! You think you two can stay together? Let me tell you this; I won¡¯t let you two go even if I be a ghost!¡± Xiao Yinughed crazily. It was due to them that they have arrived at such an oue! Thus, he surely wouldn¡¯t let them off! Hong! Xiao Yin¡¯s body violently exploded. A blood mist scattered through the wind and dust. But almost immediately, ck mes flickered to life. The blood mist slowly vanished, consumed by the ck mes¡­ ¡°Be a ghost? I¡¯m sorry, but you can¡¯t even be one.¡± Xiao Yin would have never believed that this man could do such a thing and even rob him of the right to be a lingering soul. Once the soul was cremated, that person disappeared for all eternity. ¡°Grandfather!¡± Just as Xiao Min managed to climb to her feet, she witnessed the cruel sight. She yelled out for her grandfather with all her might. Her grandfather, who had doted upon her since she was young, had died due to her greed. She knelt to the ground and her delicate body shuddered. Tears flowed down her face. Drop by drop, they fell to the ground. Suddenly, a foot stopped before her. Xiao Min lifted her head as she looked with horror at the man before her. Her body shook uncontrobly. ¡°No! Don¡¯t, please don¡¯t kill me. I don¡¯t want to die. I beg you to spare my life. I will do anything so long as you don¡¯t kill me. I beg you. You¡¯ve already killed my grandfather. Please spare my life.¡± She didn¡¯t want to die. She really didn¡¯t want to die here¡­ There wasn¡¯t any emotion in the purple eyes of the man. His gazed at Xiao Min as though he were looking at a dead person. Following that, he gradually lifted his hand¡­ ¡°No!¡± Xiao Min was rmed. Then, as though she had made a decision, she ripped her clothes, exposing her white skin. ¡°Please let me go. I am willing to serve you without any status. I just beg you to not kill me.¡± Hong! An intense ck me rose from the ground, enclosing Xiao Min¡¯s naked body and covering the bared skin that would invoke disgust for him. Chapter 195 - Who Exactly Are You? Part 1

Chapter 195- Who Exactly Are You? Part 1

¡°Ben Wang had initially wanted to give you a quick end. It¡¯s a pity you didn¡¯t take that chance. In order for my eyes to not be dirtied from looking at your body, I can only make you stay here until not a single trace of your soul is left behind. Only then will you be liberated from this ce¡­¡± The man raised his hand to dust at his robe before turning to walk toward the border of the Xiao family. He didn¡¯t even give Xiao Min another look. Xiao Min, within the ck mes, couldn¡¯t plead for her life or for a quicker death. She could only look with despair at the departing figure of that man, holding boundless regrets. If¡­ if only her grandfather hadn¡¯t pampered her so much since she was young, perhaps she wouldn¡¯t have grown up to be so arrogant and despotic and wouldn¡¯t have provoked these people. All in all, everything was her grandfather¡¯s fault! It was his fault for not being strict enough! One could only wonder how enraged Xiao Yin would be if he were resurrected and privy to her thoughts¡­ Night. The moonlight was faint, with barely any light. Just as Mu Ru Yuey on her bed, a wave of sleepiness struck her. She tried to pry open her eyes, but was unable to wake up. Amidst her grogginess, she seemed to see a figure entering her room¡­ The man stood beside the head of the bed. He focused on the young girl on the bed, a trace of gentleness appearing in his purple eyes. A slender finger brushed against the young girl¡¯s nose beforending on her lips. While he gently caressed it, his gaze became incredibly warm. Every motion of his finger was so gentle, as though he feared he might waken her abruptly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± The man muttered those words gently. There was pain and sorrow in his voice, along with infinite reluctance. But what could he do? He didn¡¯t have any other method except this. All of this in order to avoid harming her¡­ Slowly, he lowered his head to ce a kiss on the lips of the young girl. His kiss was so gentle, containing all of the tender feelings this man couldn¡¯t express openly. Yet, he felt that this wasn¡¯t enough. Her lips were so sweet and warm that they made him want so much more¡­ The man parted the young girl¡¯s lips. Just as he was about to move his tongue to taste her, the previously closed-eyed young girl suddenly woke up. When the two of them looked at each other, the man¡¯s heart violently trembled. Yet, he didn¡¯t have the slightest intention of releasing her¡­ Mu Ru Yue narrowed her eyes and raised her leg to mercilessly kick him. The man didn¡¯t dodge and just stood there, enduring the kick to his most sensitive part. He groaned, but was still unwilling to let the young girl go after tasting her once more. The man held the young girl¡¯s hand tightly and pressed her down on the bed. ¡°Let me go!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression gradually darkened. It was unknown why she felt a dangerous feelinging from this man¡­ ¡°Why did you wake up so quickly?¡± Mu Ru Yue sniggered. ¡°I am an alchemist. How long did you think that puny incapacitating agent would knock me unconscious for? Tell me, who exactly are you? I initially treated you as Wu Chen, but Wu Chen wouldn¡¯t use such flower thief ways like using an incapacitating agent to knock a girl unconsciouste in the night.¡± When the man lowered his head to look at the young girl and saw the wariness on her face, his heart felt as though it had been violently pierced by something. He was in so much pain, yet he really couldn¡¯t let her go. ¡°You will know who I am in the near future.¡± Currently, he couldn¡¯t let her know anything as he didn¡¯t want her to be in danger while by his side. A light shed past Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes as she raised her hand to remove the man¡¯s mask. However, the man let go of her the moment she touched the mask. Following that, his silver robes disappeared in a sh as he moved to the door. Chapter 196 - Who Exactly Are You? Part 2

Chapter 196 - Who Exactly Are You? Part 2

Moonlight shone down upon the silver robe of the man. Beneath the moonlight, he seemed so noble that a person was unable to look him in the eyes. It was as if he were genuine royalty. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart suddenly palpitated. There was a familiar auraing from this man. The way he looked at her sent a piercing pain through her heart for some reason¡­ The man gave her another look before turning around, disappearing from under the moonlight. Even though he had left, there was still the warmth left by that man in her room¡­ ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± Why did she feel such familiarity¡­ Yet, the feeling he gave her was different than the one from Wu Chen. Wu Chen brought warmth with his charm, and she¡¯d felt safe when he was by her side. But this man gave her a dangerous vibe. Her fingers rubbed at her lips where she could still feel the imprint of that man lingering. Perhaps she would discover this man¡¯s identity soon. The next day, within the Xiao family. A person whom Mu Ru Yue wouldn¡¯t have expected arrived. The instant that she saw that man, she became excited and hurriedly went to greet him. A magnificent smile appeared on her exceptional face. ¡°Wu Chen, why are you here?¡± She hadn¡¯t expected him. When Qing Qing had told her that a man hade looking for her, that man had actually been Ye Wu Chen, whom she hadn¡¯t seen for ages. The man gradually turned around and a gentle smile appeared on his handsome face. When his ck eyesnded on the young girl¡¯s body, he said gently, ¡°I had heard that you came to the Xiao family, so I¡¯vee to see you.¡± Mu Ru Yue looked at him in astonishment and frowned slightly. She didn¡¯t know what exactly felt a little off, but it almost felt as though something wasn¡¯t quite right with the current Ye Wu Chen. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mu Er?¡± Ye Wu Chen walked a couple of steps toward the young girl. With a charming smile, he continued, ¡°It has been a long time since west met. Have you be distant with your husband?¡± Mu Ru Yue slowly came back to her senses as she shook her head and smiled bitterly. Perhaps she was being a little too sensitive¡­ ¡°Wu Chen, it¡¯s great that you¡¯re back. When shall we prepare the wedding ceremony?¡± ¡°No need to hurry that.¡± Ye Wu Chen chuckled. A peculiar ray of light shed past his ck eyes. It was a pity that the light faded too quickly that Mu Ru Yue wasn¡¯t able to catch it. ¡°Mu Er, it has been so long. Your husband really missed you¡­¡± He took a step closer to Mu Ru Yue as he said that. The smile on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s face slowly faded as she looked with suspicion at the man before her. ¡°Wu Chen, what happened to you? I feel that something isn¡¯t right with you.¡± Whenever she had seen Wu Chen in the past, she¡¯d felt safe. Yet, why was it that, standing next to him now, she didn¡¯t have that feeling of safety? Ye Wu Chen raised his hand, but then gradually ced it down before it neared the young girl¡¯s face. With a charming smile, his divine-like appearance looked truly amazing. It was already too captivating with just that smile. ¡°Mu Er, let¡¯s go out for a walk.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded her head slightly. ¡°Alright.¡± At this moment, a silver-robed man not far from the border seemed to feel something. He slowly turned around and cast a gaze toward the Xiao family. He frowned slightly, an unfathomable emotion within his purple eyes. ¡°This feeling¡­¡± The man¡¯s brows creased deeper. The uneasy feeling made his heart hurt. It was just like that time¡­ Could it be that something had happened to her? ¡°I hope nothing bad happens to her¡­¡± Chapter 197 - Who Exactly Are You? Part 3

Chapter 197 - Who Exactly Are You? Part 3

Xiao City. Crowds of people bustled with activity on the streets. As they walked this street that seemed to stretch on, Ye Wu Chen gently ce one of his hands at the back of her head and smilednguidly. His eyes often nced at the young girl by his side, softening and warming. When such a handsome man appeared, it immediately attracted many people¡¯s attention¡­ Suddenly, the man halted his steps. His gaze looked through the crowd andnded on someone wearing red clothing. ¡°Mu Er, I seem to have seen someone we know¡­¡± ¡®Someone we know?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue turned her head to look at where the man was looking at and saw a red-clothed girl within the crowd before them. The girl had a remarkable appearance. Her skin was white and radiant, and her little red lips curved slightly upward. She had a lovely smile entuated with attractive phoenix eyes that seemed to be looking at Ye Wu Chen. Her eyes lit up as she walked over. ¡°Chen, what are you doing here?¡± Her smile was so lovely and charming, and her voice could make people go numb. How could any man resist her?¡± ¡®Chen?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue frowned slightly as she cast a look toward Ye Wu Chen. She noticed that he didn¡¯t have any reaction to being called so cordially. ¡°This is¡­ ¡° The girl looked at Mu Ru Yue and was stunned for a moment before asking curiously. ¡°My fiancee, Mu Ru Yue.¡± Ye Wu Chen smiled. ¡°Mu Er, let me introduce her to you. This is my friend, Luo Yi.¡± ¡°Fiancee?¡± Luo Yi sized Mu Ru Yue from head to toe for a few seconds before extending her hand toward her. With a lovely smile, she said, ¡°I am Chen¡¯s best friend. On the other hand, I will have to remind you to keep a firm watch over Chen. He¡¯s so outstanding that he may even be snatched up by other girls soon.¡± ¡°Luo Yi, don¡¯t bully my fiancee,¡± Ye Wu Chen said as he looked at Luo Yi. Luo Yi pouted, feeling wronged, ¡°I didn¡¯t bully her; just advised her.¡± ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t me you for your ignorance,¡± said Ye Wu Chen with augh. It might be because he was meeting a friend whom he hadn¡¯t seen in awhile or some other reason, but while Ye Wu Chen spoke only with Luo Yi, Mu Ru Yue, standing by his side, seemed to have be an outsider¡­ ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re just letting him go like this?¡± After returning to the Xiao family, Yan Jin leaped from her embrace and metamorphosed into a human before sitting on the bed. With obvious fury expressed on his handsome face, he said, ¡°Ye Wu Chen clearly swore that he would only love you in his life. What was with that woman then? He just chatted with her and left you aside.¡± Mu Ru Yue looked at the fuming Yan Jin. With a faint smile, she replied, ¡°They are only friends.¡± ¡°Friends?¡± Yan Jin snorted coldly. ¡°Would a friend call each other so cordially? It¡¯s obvious that woman wasn¡¯t friendly to you. Can it be that he¡¯s so blind and can¡¯t see that? Little girl, if that man really does something that lets you down, leave him then. With your capital, it wouldn¡¯t be hard to find other guys.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyshes slightly fluttered, but she remained quiet. Yan Jin didn¡¯t see the trace of light that shed past her eyes. ¡°I believe in Wu Chen.¡± But, she just believed in only Ye Wu Chen¡­ Xiao Tian Yu and his wife were in the Xiao family¡¯s main hall talking when they turned their heads and saw Mu Ru Yue walking toward them. Madam Sheng Yue stood up smilingly as she greeted her, ¡°Yue Er, it¡¯s perfect that you came here. I was just about to look for you for a matter.¡± ¡°What for?¡± Mu Ru Yue walked to Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s side, a faint smile on her beautiful face. Chapter 198 - Who Exactly Are You? Part 4

Chapter 198- Who Exactly Are You? Part 4

¡°What else could it be about if not those old fellows?¡± Madam Sheng Yue raised her brows slightly. ¡°I nned to break the rules and open the sacred spirit spring for you in order to let you enter and train. Who knew that those few old fellows would have some objections? The sacred spirit spring should only be opened once every three years. If we were to break the rules, we would require two Xiantian experts.¡± She paused for a moment before saying, ¡°The biggest objection is that this way is very unfair to others, so those few old fellows aren¡¯t willing to open the sacred spirit spring right now. I wanted to hear Yue Er¡¯s opinion. If you want to enter the sacred spirit spring, mother will definitely find a way to send you in.¡± Mu Ru Yue frowned slightly. ¡°I am really interested in the sacred spirit spring, but if the Xiao family breaks the rules for me, isn¡¯t that too unreasonable? The elders¡¯ opinions aren¡¯t illogical.¡± Madam Sheng Yue had been treating her really well. She didn¡¯t want to burden her with this matter. ¡°Yue Er, there is another method.¡± Madam Sheng Yue held Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hand and pulled her along to sit before the stage. She smiled elegantly. ¡°The Xiao family has allowed you to proim your ancestry. Following that, it will be the bloodline test. If your bloodline test result is extremely high, it should make those old fellows hold their tongues.¡± ¡°Bloodline test?¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her brows questioningly. ¡°Let me exin.¡± Xiao Tian Yu stood up and walked to Mu Ru Yue¡¯s side with light steps. ¡°Inrge families, the intensity of the bloodline is an extremely important issue. Our Xiao family chooses the family head by their bloodline. If your bloodline intensity is really high, you will possess an extremely high status in the Xiao family. There wouldn¡¯t be anyone that rejects anything you say. Of course, you are also grandfather¡¯s hope. In our Xiao family¡¯s new generation, the one who has the greatest bloodline intensity is your elder brother, Xiao Feng. His bloodline intensity has reached 80%.¡± He didn¡¯t know if this daughter of his would exceed that brat. Glimmers of light danced in Xiao Tian Yu¡¯s eyes. He was extremely curious regarding this¡­ ¡°Alright, when will the test be held?¡± ¡°Tomorrow.¡± ¡®Tomorrow?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue rubbed her jaws in thought before nodding in agreement. ¡°I will head back to prepare for it then.¡± She was also really interested in the intensity of the bloodline that she¡¯d inherited¡­ After leaving the main hall, Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t make any detours and headed straight back to her room. Who knew that once she entered, she would see Yan Jin and Ye Wu Chen fighting in her room. Electricity seemed to flow from their bodies. When Ye Wu Chen saw Mu Ru Yue arrive, he smiled and said, ¡°Mu Er, you¡¯re back?¡± ¡°Ye Wu Chen!¡± Yan Jin looked domineeringly at the man before him. ¡°I will ask you one more time: Who is that girl called Luo Yi?¡± ¡°I have already told you. We are just friends.¡± Ye Wu Chen frowned as he looked impatiently at Yan Jin. With a sinister light in his ck eyes, he smiled slightly. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, then there is nothing I can do about it.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Yan Jin was so angered that he tossed a punch at the wall to the side. ¡°It can¡¯t be that you didn¡¯t see how terrible that girl¡¯s attitude was toward the little girl?¡± Ye Wu Chen swept a gaze at Yan Jin, but didn¡¯t say anything. Just as Yan Jin wanted to say something, Mu Ru Yue¡¯s calm voice came from the side. ¡°Yan Jin, please leave for a moment.¡± ¡°Little girl?¡± Yan Jin looked in disbelief at Mu Ru Yue. Seeing how protective she was of this man, he felt really unhappy. With a trace of displeasure on his handsome face, he rebuked, ¡°Little girl, if he doesn¡¯t rify what happened today, I won¡¯t go out!¡± Chapter 199 - Who Exactly Are You? Part 5

Chapter 199 - Who Exactly Are You? Part 5

¡°Yan Jin.¡± Mu Ru Yue frowned slightly. She shifted her gaze to Yan Jin and repeated, ¡°Please go out for a moment.¡± ¡°Little girl!¡± Yan Jin suppressed his anger and, with a wave of his fist¡­ Peng! He punched a hole in the wall. Following that, he snorted coldly and went outside. He mmed the door hard on his way out. Mu Ru Yue shook her head helplessly. Yan Jin had such a childish side. She would have to exin this to himter¡­ ¡°Mu Er, are you angry?¡± Ye Wu Chen walkedzily toward Mu Ru Yue. He gently ce his hand on her waist. With a faint smile, he said gently, ¡°I am only friends with her¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue gave a low chuckle. It was only after a long moment before she raised her head to look at Ye Wu Chen. ¡°I know.¡± The two didn¡¯t speak for some time¡­ Ye Wu Chen focused on the young girl before him, a trace of desire slowly appearing in his eyes. It was undeniable that this girl was really beautiful. Her skin was white as jade, her appearance perfect. Under her firm and upright nose, those lips curved slightly upward, causing others to want to get intimate with her. Ye Wu Chen suddenly had the impulse to take her¡­ Hisrge hand gently pressed against her head and his lips neared hers. Because of this, he failed to notice the iciness in the young girl¡¯s eyes. It was immovable coldness. ¡°Mu Er, please give that to me, alright?¡± A trace of hoarseness could be heard in the man¡¯s voice. With desire-filled eyes, just as he was about to nt a kiss on the young girl¡¯s lips, Mu Ru Yue¡¯s own lips curled up into a faint smile. Peng! She viciously kicked the most important part of a man. Ye Wu Chen didn¡¯t expect such a move from the girl and retreated a few steps back. The intense pain made his face twist. ¡°Mu Er, what are you doing?¡± Ye Wu Chen had lowered his voice, but she could indistinctly hear the fury resonating in his words. He was most likely going to be a eunuch from being kicked in that ce at such a¡­ moment. Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t reply. Her gaze was still focused on that man¡¯s wless face. She asked him, each word clearly enunciated, ¡°Who are you?¡± Ye Wu Chen was in so much pain that cold sweat flowed down his face. He persisted on staying upright as he looked at Mu Ru Yue. ¡°Mu Er, what¡¯s wrong? I¡¯m your fiance, Ye Wu Chen.¡± Her eyes narrowed. A trace of frost appeared in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes as she shouted, ¡°Who on earth are you?!¡± Although she asked him this, it was basically a rhetorical question as she was already incredibly confident in the answer¡­ ¡°How did you figure it out?¡± The man¡¯s expression changed drastically. He sniggered coldly. ¡°I thought I hadn¡¯t left any ws.¡± ¡°No w?¡± Mu Ru Yue chuckled softly. ¡°It can¡¯t be that you didn¡¯t know how full of it you were? I already knew you were a fake from the first moment I saw you.¡± The man smiled icily, full of menace. His gaze no longer held any of the warmth it had initially toward Mu Ru Yue. ¡°Since you knew I was an imposter, why didn¡¯t you expose me?¡± His Master had sent him here, but he hadn¡¯t expected this girl would be intelligent to such an extent. She already knew he wasn¡¯t the real Ye Wu Chen from the first nce¡­ ¡°I just wanted to know what purpose you had in getting close to me. It¡¯s a pity that you now wanted to be too intimate with me, so I couldn¡¯t continue the act. Now that I have exposed you¡­ Tell me, what is your motive?¡± Mu Ru Yue walked slowly toward the man. With a cial voice, she asked, ¡°And, while we¡¯re at it, who is that person, Luo Yi, who apanied you in this act?¡± Chapter 200 - Who Exactly Are You? Part 6

Chapter 200- Who Exactly Are You? Part 6

The man seemed astonished as he looked at the young girl with the appearance of an ice princess. He didn¡¯t know if he should think of her as extremely observant, or if his and Luo Yi¡¯s acting was just too lousy, allowing her to expose their true selves at a nce. It was such a joke that he had thought she¡¯d believed them¡­ ¡°You really want to know how, right?¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled faintly. With a voice so cold that it pierced through bone, she pointed out, ¡°Number one, When Wu Chen is with me, there is a particr feeling that I can sense from him. There wasn¡¯t any such kind of feeling from you, so even though you have an identical appearance, you can¡¯t imitate that aura and can never give me that feeling of safety. ¡°Number two, Wu Chen and I have known each other for such a long time. I know every acquaintance that is by his side. Excluding me, he is never too intimate with others, so it¡¯s impossible for him to have that kind of female friend. ¡°Number three, Wu Chen has always respected me. He definitely wouldn¡¯t infringe on my body before we are married, yet you wanted to do something with me. If it were Wu Chen, then even if he had to suppress himself to death, he wouldn¡¯t offend me before we wed.¡± Mu Ru Yue looked at the astonished man, her eyes only slightly opened. A sinister cold aura emitted from her body as she spoke, each word distinct and heavy, ¡°I won¡¯t allow anyone who impersonates him to live!¡± The man was obviously stunned as he¡¯d thought that he had impersonated the man wlessly. First, to fool her sight, he hadn¡¯t even used a disguise pill. His master had personally changed his face into this appearance. More importantly, in order to let that beast be unable to expose him, he¡¯d even changed his aura so that it was identical to Ye Wu Chen¡¯s. Yet, he hadn¡¯t expected that they wouldn¡¯t have even met for a day before already being exposed. This wasn¡¯t a minor blow to him. ¡°Hahaha!¡± The man raised his head tough before lowering his gaze to look at the beautiful young girl. He smiled mirthlessly and said, ¡°I can tell you our purpose, but what can you do from knowing it? You definitely aren¡¯t a match for our master. Our master had me impersonate him ande to your side in order to destroy your feelings for one another and, if it were convenient, to find a chance to kill you. Moreover, the master also ordered another person to go and impersonate you by his side. You two will never be together.¡± Mu Ru Yue stopped her steps as she looked at the man with the crazed smile. With a slight hook from her lips, she said, ¡°Since I can figure out you are a fake, he will also know that person isn¡¯t me. I trust Wu Chen¡¯s judgement, so no matter what ridiculous plot you may have, it will quickly go down the drain. Now, I will give you a chance. Tell me who your master is. If you do, I may give you a quick end.¡± The man snorted in disdain and turned his head, not even ncing at Mu Ru Yue. ¡°Not speaking?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows raised and she said indifferently, ¡°Yan Jin, you cane in now.¡± Once her words were uttered, the door was pushed open. Yan Jin moved with a sh to Mu Ru Yue¡¯s side. Right now, he finally knew why the little girl had made him leave temporarily. It was to see exactly what this man was up to. He¡¯d had his suspicion as to why Ye Wu Chen, who had been so deeply in love with Mu Ru Yue, would suddenly ignore her feelings. He¡¯d also thought this man was an imposter. Could it be that the coincidental meeting with the little girl was also just an act? They wanted to destroy Ye Wu Chen¡¯s and the little girl¡¯s feelings? The master in the background must have a great understanding of the little girl and Ye Wu Chen. That person also knew that the little girl couldn¡¯t stand to have a single grain of sand in her eyes. Once Ye Wu Chen did something that let her down, she would leave him without a second thought. Who was the master in the wings with such a thorough understanding of this little girl? Chapter 201 - Bloodline Test Part 1

Chapter 201 - Bloodline Test Part 1

¡°Tell me who your backstage master is.¡± Mu Ru Yue took a few light steps forward as her murderous gazetched onto the man. Seeing Ye Wu Chen¡¯s identical face, a trace of coldness shed past her eyes. The man snorted in disdain as he turned his head away from her. ¡°Still not saying?¡± Mu Ru Yue smirked, but her eyes belied her murderous intent. ¡°Yan Jin, pry open his mouth for me! I want to hear the answers I desire.¡± Yan Jin¡¯s sword-like brows were raised as he neared the man, and he rubbed his fist. ¡°Should this senior rip you into five parts, or should this senior use his hell¡¯s me to burn your soul away entirely? It¡¯s best for you to tell the little girl what she wants to know. Perhaps I can give you a quick end!¡± Swish! ck mes emitted from Yan Jin¡¯s body. mes danced within his domineering eyes. He smiled a little as he stood before the imposter whoy on the ground, his hair fluttering beneath the mes. Raising his head, he nced arrogantly at the person with the same face as Ye Wu Chen. The man was keenly aware of the threats Yan Jin possessed, but he secretly clenched his teeth, unwilling to speak a single word. ¡°Yan Jin, take a step back.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows furrowed slightly as she walked to Yan Jin¡¯s side. She opened her palm, revealing a pill in the center. ¡°This is a Truth Pill. Let him consume it.¡± Yan Jin didn¡¯t say anything, silently taking the pill from Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hand. With a wave of his hand, a ck ray of light shot toward the man. Taking advantage of the man¡¯s open mouth as he screamed, the pill was flicked into his mouth with a few fingers. ¡°Cough! Cough!¡± The man coughed twice before hastily trying to dig into his mouth to expel the pill. However, the pill had instantly liquefied once it entered his mouth, the fluid seeping down his throat. ¡°Tell me, who sent you?!¡± Mu Ru Yue walked toward him, stopping only when she stood directly before the man, looking down at him. At that moment, the man¡¯s gaze turned hazy as he replied in a daze, ¡°It is my family¡¯s master.¡± ¡°Who is your master?¡± ¡°Our master is the eldest young mistress of the Nangong family, Nangong Zi Feng.¡± ¡®Nangong Zi Feng?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue frowned slightly. She was certain she hadn¡¯t ever heard such a name. Why had that girl ordered people to impersonate Ye Wu Chen ande to her side? ¡°What is your purpose in doing this?¡± ¡°I do not know. The eldest young mistress didn¡¯t tell us. She just directed me to use this identity and break your rtionship. If there was a chance, we were to kill you. I don¡¯t know anything more than that.¡± Mu Ru Yue looked at the man and saw that he really didn¡¯t know the details of the situation. ¡®What did Nangong Zi Feng want to achieve in doing all of this?¡¯ ¡°Yan Jin, finish him off.¡± Mu Ru Yue turned around and casually walked out of the room. She left the remaining matters to Yan Jin. After leaving the room, Mu Ru Yue took in a deep breath. Her next urgent matter was to make preparations for the bloodline intensity test tomorrow¡­ The next day. Just when the sun rose, Mu Ru Yue, still in slumber, was awoken by Madam Sheng Yue. She pulled her into the main hall after a bit. Xiao Tian Yu and Xiao Qing Qing were already waiting for her there. When Xiao Qing Qing saw Mu Ru Yue, she leaped out of Xiao Tian Yu¡¯s embrace and rapidly dashed into Mu Ru Yue¡¯s. ¡°Elder sister.¡± Xiao Qing Qing hugged Mu Ru Yue¡¯s thigh. Sheughed lovably, her voice so tender that was incredibly adorable. She already had such an appearance at this tender age, and would definitely be a devastating beauty once she grew up. Chapter 202 - Bloodline Test Part 2

Chapter 202 - Bloodline Test Part 2

¡°Since you havee, let us begin the test.¡± An unfamiliar voice spoke before them. It was just then that Mu Ru Yue saw an elder sitting beside Old Man Xiao. This elder had a strict expression, his gaze imposing. His white clothes didn¡¯t hide his nobility in the slightest. Mu Ru Yue could feel that this old man was much stronger than Old Man Xiao with just a nce. ¡°Mu Er.¡± Madam Sheng Yue walked up to stand beside Mu Ru Yue and, with a gentle smile, introduced them, ¡°I will introduce you to the person in charge of testing the bloodline of the Xiao family. You may address him as Elder Xiao. He is also a founding elder of the Xiao family. He was the most trusted person of your great-grandfather while he still lived. For the past many years, this elder does not normally appear before the family, nor does he concern himself with worldly affairs. He onlyes to test the bloodlines of the Xiao family.¡± Madam Sheng Yue rarely introduced someone with so much detail. In addition, there was also a trace of respect in her tone. This sparked Mu Ru Yue interest in him. ¡°Elder Xiao.¡± Mu Ru Yue shifted her gaze to the elder and greeted him gently. The old man nodded his head softly before taking out a white stone from the storage ring on his finger. The stone was half the size of his palm. He ced it before him and instructed, ¡°You just need to drip your blood on this stone.¡± ¡®That simple?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue walked forward, took out a knife from her storage ring, and nicked her finger slightly. Blood slowly dripped from the cut onto the stone. Once the blood hadnded on the stone and was absorbed by it, red light filled the entire stone. The crowd sucked in their breath as they stared at the stone before Mu Ru Yue, Normally, the red light within the stone started off pale and gradually intensified as time passed. Yet, for this test, the stone was immediately blood red, even from afar. The radiance of the blood-red light was exceptionally beautiful. 20%¡­ 35%¡­ Nobody could bear to look away from the stone as they watched anxiously. It rapidly reached 60%¡­ This would already be deemed passable to the Xiao family. However, that red light¡¯s intensity didn¡¯t stop. The radiance continued to intensify and fill the entire stone at breakneck speed. ¡°Yue Er!¡± Madam Sheng Yue gripped Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hand. From the beginning, she had already decided that no matter what her test result was, she would still obtain a high position in the Xiao family for her daughter. Yet, at this moment, she became nervous¡­ The bloodline test did not only represent one¡¯s position in the Xiao family. The intensity of the bloodline was also rted to the Xiao family inheritance. The bloodline inheritance requirement was rather high. Even Xiao Feng, who currently possessed the highest bloodline intensity, hadn¡¯t yet met that prerequisite. Even with a bloodline test result of 80%¡­ As time passed, everyone¡¯s face underwent a change as they looked in disbelief at the stone. The red light had already filled 80% of the stone. 80% was what the eldest young master Xiao Feng had reached¡­ Yet that red light still didn¡¯t stop. Swish! Elder Xiao stood up as he stared transfixed at the stone. The red light had filled up the¡­ the entire stone. He was stupefied and took a great deal of time toe back to his senses. After a long while,ugher soared to the sky. ¡°Haha! My Xiao family finally has a 100% pure bloodline inheritor. I haven¡¯t let our ancestors down!¡± Chapter 203 - Bloodline Test Part 3

Chapter 203 - Bloodline Test Part 3

The elders were stunned. Nobody had expected that this young girl would inherit 100% of the Xiao family¡¯s bloodline. This was unprecedented. Once they saw the ted expression of Elder Xiao, everyone was mind-blown. They still weren¡¯t able toe back to their senses from the shock¡­ ¡°Little girl, please grow up quickly. Once you reach the Xiantian realm, you will then be able to acquire the inheritance of the ancestors of the Xiao family. Haha! I have held onto this inheritance for such a long time. It finally has a purpose. It was worth me living so many years for this inheritance.¡± Elder Xiao¡¯s heart was finally at ease when he was finally able to say that. He already felt that his life would be ending soon. If he hadn¡¯t had to help the Xiao family find an inheritor, he wouldn¡¯t have forcefully persevered and lived on. It was about time that he chased after that old fellow and continue to create a name in the otherworld. Old Man Xiao could feel Elder Xiao¡¯s death will. His heart tightened. He knew how much of his heart and blood Elder Xiao had put in to safekeep the Xiao family inheritance. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Elder Xiao, the Xiao family still needs you.¡± Elder Xiao chuckled slightly. He could leave peacefully now that there was an inheritor within the Xiao family. ¡°Sheng Yue, I heard that you had nned to let this little girl train in the sacred spirit spring. Hehe! How about letting this old man help you out? It¡¯s beneficial for her to increase her strength, so I n to let her stay in the sacred spirit spring for half a year. It will be dependent on her own hard work how much improvement she is able to achieve in that half-year.¡± Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s heart turned sour. She had only been reunited with her daughter for such a short time, yet now they had to be separated for half a year? But she also understood Elder Xiao words and knew that in the end it was for her daughter¡¯s benefit. ¡°Alright, I will pass a decree tablet to you shortly. With my decree tablet, it will make it easier for you to open the sacred spirit spring.¡± Madam Sheng Yue smiled gently. She gracefully stroked the young girl¡¯s hair and said tenderly, ¡°Yue Er, I will wait for your return in half a year. My Yue Er will definitely have a drastic improvement in her strength.¡± Training in the sacred spirit spring for half a year was akin to training for a few years outside, so Madam Sheng Yue was confident that her daughter would be much stronger after half a year. Perhaps she would no longer be her match at that time¡­ ¡°Sacred spirit spring?¡± Glimmers of light shed in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes. She had held a constant interested in the sacred spirit spring for quite some time. But now her only worry was Ye Wu Chen. ¡°If Wu Chenes to find me, let him wait for me within the Xiao family.¡± Madam Sheng Yue frowned slightly. ¡°Yue Er, are you referring to your fiance? Didn¡¯t he alreadye to find you?¡± Mu Ru Yue shrugged her shoulders as she sighed helplessly. ¡°That was a fake.¡± ¡°A fake?¡± Xiao Tian Yu and Madam Sheng Yue looked at each other before their gazes shifted to Mu Ru Yue. ¡°Yue Er, what happened?¡± Because she also wanted to get a deeper understanding about the Nangong family, Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t hide any information from them and told them everything. Madam Sheng Yue frowned darkly once she heard the name Nangong Zi Feng. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that, initially, Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s performance had been quite mediocre, but she underwent some significant changes two years ago. Her strength increased rapidly. Yue Er, how do you know Nangong Zi Feng? From what I know, she¡¯s never left Sheng Domain, so she shouldn¡¯t have had a chance to leave the Nangong family. Thus, this Nangong Zi Feng is a mystery. But from what you have said, she is really familiar with you and Ye Wu Chen. She even knows your personalities like the back of her hand¡­¡± Chapter 204 - Elder Brother Went Missing Part 1

Chapter 204- Elder Brother Went Missing Part 1

How could someone living secluded within their family know what was going on in the outside world? Moreover, to fully understand someone¡¯s personality wouldn¡¯t be an easy feat. Those performances seemed as though she personally knew them. ¡°Yue Er, are you sure you don¡¯t know Nangong Zi Feng?¡± Madam Sheng Yue was really curious. Nangong Zi Feng was shrouded inyers of mystery, to the point where even the Nangong family couldn¡¯t really understand her entirely. If that person was now Yue Er¡¯s opponent, her current situation was really dangerous¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t know her. I¡¯ve never even heard that name.¡± Mu Ru Yue shook her head. Suddenly, the immortal-like handsome Bai Ze entered her mind. She simrly also didn¡¯t know Bai Ze, but he seemed to know her. Could there be a link between Nangong Zi Yue and Bai Ze? ¡°Yue Er, something has happened to the Nangong family over thesest few years.¡± Madam Sheng Yue sighed. ¡°Your elder brother, Xiao Feng, worries about the safety of Sheng Domain, so he led some people to that side to investigate what was happening. If something really did happen, we must immediately do something about them. ¡°Actually, I would rather just go and simply annihte the Nangong family to settle all past and present debts. But your rather calm and collected elder brother believes that the Nangong family is perhaps different from the past, especially after the major changes with Nangong Zi Feng. Hence, we decided to try to understand our opponents more before choosing a path forward¡­¡± When Mu Ru Yue heard Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s words, a trace of light shed past her eyes. After this incident, she was really interested in discovering the reason why Nangong Zi Feng wanted to hurt her, so she herself must make a trip to the Nangong family. But the time wasn¡¯t ripe yet. She must improve her strength before going to the Nangong family¡­ The sacred spirit spring was the symbol of Sheng Domain. It should only be opened once every three years. Usually if they wanted to open it, two Xiantian experts were required with the assistance of Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s power in order to activate it. Elder Xiao, however, was an expert equal in strength to at least two Xiantian experts. Following the opening of the sacred spirit spring, they would be separated for half a year. Madam Sheng Yue gripped onto Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hand tightly, reluctance clearly written on her exquisite face. She mustn¡¯t hold back her daughter, so she had decided to let her go¡­ Once the sacred spirit spring closed, everyone left to wait for the next opening in half a year¡¯s time. Who knew that anothermotion would ur within this half-year¡­ ¡°What did you say?¡± Xiao Tian Yu stood up abruptly. His face turned ashen as he looked furiously at the middle-aged man that hade forth to report. He clenched his fist tightly and grit his teeth so hard that a grinding noise could be heard.¡°You said that Feng Er has gone missing, his status unknown, even whether he is alive or not? What happened? Why has Feng Er disappeared?¡± The middle-aged man swallowed hard and didn¡¯t dare to look Xiao Tian Yu in the eye at the moment. ¡°Young head, it is the truth. The people that had followed the eldest young master are still searching for him, but they haven¡¯t been able to find him anywhere, even after searching the entire Nan City.¡± ¡°Nangong family!¡± Killing intent hardened Xiao Tian Yu¡¯s face. He didn¡¯t need to think as he was certain that this had been perpetrated by the Nangong family. If he had known this would happen, he wouldn¡¯t have agreed to Feng Er¡¯s request, sending him like a sheep into the tiger¡¯s den. ¡°If the Nangong family touches a single hair on my son¡¯s head, I definitely won¡¯t let them off! Somebody, report this to the Young Madam and Family Head. Just tell them¡­ something happened to Feng Er.¡± Regret¡­ That¡¯s right, Xiao Tian Yu truly regretted his decision to agree to his son¡¯s request. It had resulted in his son going missing. Just as Xiao Tian Yu stepped out of the room, a ripple of energy emanated from the sacred spirit spring¡­ Chapter 205 - Elder Brother Went Missing Part 2

Chapter 205- Elder Brother Went Missing Part 2

¡°It has been half a year. Can it be that Yue Er came out of the sacred spirit spring? The light in Xiao Tian Yu¡¯s eyes moved slightly. He didn¡¯t know how much improvement she had made from training behind closed doors for half a year, but he did know that it definitely wouldn¡¯t be bad¡­ On Sheng Mountain, everyone was unable to look away from that person dressed in white. What could be said? She definitely looked more extraordinary than she had in the past, her impable appearance radiating slightly in the sunlight. At this time, there was a smile on that beautiful face. ¡°Granddaughter, you have finallye out.¡± Old Man Xiao¡¯s eyes lit up and he hastily went toward her. ¡°Hehe! I don¡¯t know how much you have improved in that half-year of closed door training.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled slightly, but didn¡¯t reply. Only she knew how much improvement she¡¯d made in that half-year. If it hadn¡¯t been for the sacred spirit spring, her improvements wouldn¡¯t be so¡­ ¡°Father, Yu Er,¡± Xiao Tian Yu rushed over. When he saw Old Man Xiao and Madam Sheng Yue here, he had a slightly serious expression on his handsome face. ¡°Something has happened to Feng Er¡­¡± The smile on Old Man Xiao¡¯s face gradually faded. ¡°Tian Er, what happened? What happened to Feng Er?¡± Madam Sheng Yue was also in shock as she looked with trepidation at Xiao Tian Yu. ¡®Something had happened to Feng Er? With his cultivation, what could possibly have happened¡­¡¯ ¡°Somebody just came to report it.¡± Xiao Tian Yu took a deep breath. Even though it was really hard for him, he still told them. ¡°Feng Er went missing. It is uncertain if he is still alive or not¡­¡± ¡®Uncertain if he is still alive or not¡­¡¯ That phrase was like thunder to Madam Sheng Yue and her body wavered a couple of times. ¡°Yu Er!¡± rmed, Xiao Tian Yu hastily went to support Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s delicate body. He asked worriedly, ¡°Yu Er, are you alright?¡± Madam Sheng Yue gripped Xiao Tian Yu¡¯s arm. With a slight quaver in her voice, she queried, ¡°Honey, that can¡¯t be the truth, right? How can it be uncertain as to whether Feng Er is still alive or not? It must be false!¡± ¡°Yu Er¡­¡± Xiao Tian Yu¡¯s heart ached for his beloved woman, but he didn¡¯t know how to console her. He also wasn¡¯t willing to believe that Feng Er had gone missing, but he also couldn¡¯t not believe it. ¡°No! I don¡¯t believe it!¡± eximed Madam Sheng Yue. Tears flowed down her face as she kept shaking her head She continued to say, ¡°Feng Er must have gone somewhere alone. It must be that. He definitely wouldn¡¯t go missing.¡± Xiao Tian Yu sighed. ¡°They met with danger before Feng Er went missing, so that is why it is uncertain whether Feng Er is still alive or not.¡± The grip on Xiao Tian Yu¡¯s hand gradually rxed. Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s face, filled with despair and sorrow, had paled considerably until it was sheet-white and her lips quivered slightly. The sight of it viciously pierced Xiao Tian Yu¡¯s heart. ¡°I will make a trip to Nan City to look for elder brother,¡± said Mu Ru Yue calmly as she lifted her head. Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s heart trembled. She hastily pushed Xiao Tian Yu aside and rushed to stand before Mu Ru Yue, taking a firm hold of her shoulder. ¡°No! Yue Er, you are forbidden to go there! Something has happened to your elder brother already. Nothing must happen to you again. I definitely won¡¯t permit you to go!¡± Now, she held a fear that she¡¯d never experienced before. Feng Er and Yue Er were both her children. Nothing must happen to either of them. Moreover, this mother and daughter pair had already been separated for almost sixteen years. They¡¯d just reunited with each other after such difficulty. How could she allow her daughter to put herself at risk? She didn¡¯t want to lose her again¡­ ¡°Yue Er, don¡¯t go. I am begging you as your mother. Please don¡¯t go to that ce.¡± Chapter 206 - Elder Brother Went Missing Part 3

Chapter 206 - Elder Brother Went Missing Part 3

Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s voice trembled. There was an unprecedented level of fear in her beautiful eyes¡­ and also a trace of hatred. The Nangong family, it definitely must have been the Nangong family. They had already taken her daughter away from her almost sixteen years ago and now they wanted to kill her son after she had reunited with her daughter after those sixteen years? She definitely wouldn¡¯t let those people¡¯s sinister plots seed! ¡°Yu Er.¡± Xiao Tian Yu walked over and embraced Madam Sheng Yue as he consoled her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Feng Er has the blessings of the heavens. Nothing will happen to him.¡± However, since something had happened to Feng Er, Xiao Tian Yu was certain that the Nangong family already had a secret force. If he couldn¡¯t find the source of that power, then his Xiao family would be in danger. Now was definitely not the time to fight head on with the Nangong family. ¡°If no one had stopped me those sixteen years ago, I would have already annihted the Nangong family.¡± Xiao Tian Yu tossed a cold gaze at the elders. It was a pity that ¡®if only¡¯ didn¡¯t exist in the world¡­ The elders looking at him before lowering their heads in guilt. At that time, Madam Sheng Yue had just been a Young Madam of the Xiao family and hadn¡¯t yet be the governor of the sacred spirit spring. Thus, the elders had stood up to stop Xiao Tian Yu from annihting the Nangong family. If Madam Sheng Yue had had her current identity at that time, she could have suppressed those old fellows¡­ ¡°Mother,¡± said Mu Ru Yue with a faint smile as she held onto Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s shivering hand. ¡°Nangong Zi Feng wants to deal with me. I am unsatisfied to be hated by someone I don¡¯t even know, so I must make a trip to Nan City and investigate the situation. But I can promise you that I won¡¯t be in any danger. Moreover, don¡¯t I have Yan Jin to protect me?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s heart fluttered and couldn¡¯t seem to settle down. She pursed her lips and shook her head frantically, her fear outweighing everything. ¡°I don¡¯t want anything to happen to you.¡± Something had already happened to her son. She mustn¡¯t endanger her daughter as well. ¡°Yue Er, I¡¯m on your mother¡¯s side this time. No matter what, you must not go to that ce. I will settle this matter. I will definitely locate Feng Er.¡± Xiao Tian Yu¡¯s handsome face was resolute. With determination in his eyes, he said, ¡°My Xiao Tian Yu¡¯s son wouldn¡¯t die so easily.¡± ¡°Great, you said it right.¡± Old Man Xiao pped. ¡°Tian Er, I want you to assemble all of our Xiao family¡¯s forces and search for Feng Er with the full might of this family. No matter what, as long as we find his location, even if¡­ even if it¡¯s his¡­ we must bring him back.¡± Old Man Xiao just couldn¡¯t say the word ¡®corpse¡¯. ¡°Husband.¡± Madam Sheng Yue slowly calmed down. She took down the decree tablet from her waist and ced it in Xiao Tian Yu¡¯s hand. ¡°This is my identity decree tablet. Pass down my order as Madam Sheng Yue that if anyone finds Feng Er¡¯s location, I will let him train in the sacred spirit spring for half a year.¡± This was a special privilege that the owner of the sacred spirit spring possessed. Who in Sheng Domain wouldn¡¯t sell their life to be able to train in the sacred spirit spring? It was because of this that some families feared the Xiao family. Xiao Tian Yu took the decree tablet and nodded his head slightly. ¡°Yu Er, wait for my news. No matter who it is, they cannot touch our son and daughter. If the Nangong family has really done something to Feng Er, I willpletely annihte that family!¡± A cold killing intent burned in his eyes as Xiao Tian Yu made this solemn promise. ¡®Nangong family, it would be in your best interest to pray that nothing has happened to Feng Er. If something happened to him, then even if your Nangong family has be dangerous, I will use the entire Xiao family¡¯s power to fight you to the bitter end¡­¡¯ Chapter 207 - Hidden Love Rival Part 1

Chapter 207- Hidden Love Rival Part 1

In the backyard of the Nangong family, a white-clothed girl sat inside a pavilion, a snow-white belt hanging from her waist. She was as devastatingly beautiful as a fairy. The girl looked approximately neen. She had a gentle and beautiful appearance, and her soft gaze looked through the forest to rest on a nearby man-made mountain. Nobody, however, was able to determine exactly what she was looking at. ¡°Elder brother Zi Huang, no, it should be elder brother Wu Chen now. It has been some time since we¡¯vest seen each other. I wonder if you still remember me. Initially, I was that orphan of the Zi family¡­¡± An expert¡¯s life span was usually slow-moving and long, especially after stepping into the Xiantian Complete Great Circle Realm or higher cultivation. But no matter how tenacious a life was, it still wouldn¡¯t continue on forever, even if one had reached the peak of the world. A human would definitely die one day, no matter how powerful that person was. She had used too much time waiting for him, yet he hadn¡¯t returned. At that time, she had used a rebirth by possession technique to continue on¡­ Even though this body¡¯s innate talent wasn¡¯t that bad, her physique was simply too terrible. Otherwise, her strength would have recovered quicker. She would then have been able to search for her elder brother Zi Huang quicker. Perhaps it was the thought of those ice-cold purple eyes that made Nangong Zi Feng smile bitterly. That man¡¯s demeanor preventing anyone from approaching him, excluding that girl. Even if she were the adopted daughter of the Zi family¡­ Of course, Mu Ru Yue definitely wouldn¡¯t know about these matters. She was still wracking her head for ideas on how to convince Xiao Tian Yu and Madam Sheng Yue to allow her to go to Nan City and search for Xiao Feng. Moreover, she was very curious about this Nangong Zi Feng. It was too dangerous to allow her enemy to stay in the dark. If she didn¡¯t figure out her goals, she wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep¡­ ¡°Little girl, if you really want to go there, how about we just leave sneakily?¡± Yan Jin looked at the young girl before him, his lips curling into a dashing smile. Mu Ru Yue shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t. Father and mother are so worried about this, so I definitely can¡¯t leave that way. That¡¯s right¡­¡± The light in her eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that there will be arge event hosted by the Medicine Sect of Sheng Domain. I can use that excuse to leave the Xiao family temporarily. I will then conveniently make a trip to Nan City before heading to participate in that event.¡± No matter what, she would have to go and search for Xiao Feng and investigate Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s intentions. She didn¡¯t continue to dally after thinking of this. She went to look for Xiao Tian Yu and Madam Sheng Yue. When Madam Sheng Yue heard that Mu Ru Yue wanted to participate in the Medicine Sect¡¯srge event, she was slightly suspicious but still didn¡¯t stop her and just told her to keep an eye on her safety. Medicine Sect and Nan City were rather far from each other, so Madam Sheng Yue wasn¡¯t as worried. Moreover, if she wasn¡¯t with the Xiao family, they could freely carry out their ns and avoid endangering her life when the two families fought against one another¡­ ¡°Yue Er, I have an acquaintance within the Medicine Sect.¡± Madam Sheng Yue stood up smilingly. She spoke gently as she caressed the young girl¡¯s hair lovingly. ¡°If you meet him, you can tell him that you are my daughter. He will take good care of you.¡± ¡°An acquaintance?¡± Mu Ru Yue looked curiously at Madam Sheng Yue. Madam Sheng Yue nodded slightly. ¡°That old fellow is my master, but I didn¡¯t have the talent of bing an alchemist so I could only learn martial skills from him. Only a small minority of people know his name. Others call him Senior Dan. If you meet with Senior Dan, remember to send him my regards.¡± Chapter 208 - Hidden Love Rival Part 2

Chapter 208 - Hidden Love Rival Part 2

¡®Senior Dan?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue raised her brow, but otherwise didn¡¯t have any other change in her expression. If others were here, they would have been quite surprised to hear that Madam Sheng Yue was a disciple of Senior Dan. Senior Dan held an extremely prestigious status in the Medicine Sect, even the head of the Medicine Sect wouldn¡¯t dare be impolite to him. ¡°If I see Senior Dan, I will help send mother¡¯s regards to him.¡± Madam Sheng Yue smiled gracefully. With the assistance of Senior Dan, she wouldn¡¯t face any dangers. The Xiao family would be able to fight the Nangong family wholeheartedly. After bidding farewell to Xiao Tian Yu and Madam Sheng Yue, Mu Ru Yue carried the little beast Yan Jin and left the house. Her figure gradually vanished under the sunlight¡­ Seeing that she had left, the smile on Xiao Tian Yu¡¯s face gradually disappeared. He sighed and asked, ¡°Yu Er, there are some things happening in the Medicine Secttely. Is it really a good decision to let Yue Er go there?¡± ¡°Master will definitely protect Yue Er.¡± Madam Sheng Yue cast her gaze slightly downward. ¡°Master has always treated me like his biological daughter for all those years. Even though I wasn¡¯t an alchemist, he still ignored the objections of the Medicine Sect and wanted me to head it. However, I chose to marry you in the end, giving up the position of head of the Medicine Sect. Because of this, master was displeased and has been unhappy with me these recent years. However, I know master still worries about me. Hence, I feel guilty toward master and haven¡¯t been shameless enough to ask for his help, no matter what has happened.¡± It might have been the memories about those days at the Medicine Sect that made Madam Sheng Yue smile warmly. ¡°I will let Yue Er look for him this time and let him protect Yue Er for me. Moreover, I believe in Yue Er. Perhaps master will even take a great liking for her¡­¡± Her daughter, to put it simply, was outstanding. Even if her master didn¡¯t like her just because of their connection, he would still definitely have a great impression of her. ¡°Husband, my master is actually someone who speaks harshly, but has a gentle heart. No matter how angry he was at me, it should have already diminished after all these years. Being the head of the Medicine Sect really didn¡¯t suit me. Even if I hadn¡¯t met you, I still wouldn¡¯t have taken on that position and could only have let master down.¡± Only alchemists had taken up the position of head of the Medicine Sect throughout the history of the sect. It was a pity that she didn¡¯t have the slightest talent in being an alchemist. Even if her master suppressed everyone¡¯s objections within the sect, she herself didn¡¯t want to destroy the Medicine Sect that had brought her up with her own hands. ¡°Yu Er,¡± Xiao Tian Yu embraced Madam Sheng Yue tightly. With a gentle smile, he continued, ¡°In this life, no matter if you are the beloved disciple of Senior Dan, or an ordinarymoner, you are still my Xiao Tian Yu¡¯s wife. If you feel guilty toward Senior Dan after all these years, we should pay him a visit after some time. Although he had said he didn¡¯t want to see you, I know he has wanted to see you more than anyone else¡­¡± Madam Sheng Yue smiled blissfully. She had never regretted her decision. So what if the head of the Medicine Sect would have only one person above him and countless people below him? It was still iparable to the love from this man. If master knew Xiao Tian Yu¡¯s current feelings, he probably wouldn¡¯t have stopped them froming together so many years ago¡­ ¡°Little girl, what are you going to do now?¡± Yan Jin raised his head and looked at Mu Ru Yue withrge, watery eyes. Mu Ru Yue smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s head to Nan City first. We will then investigate the Nangong family at night. I strongly believe that there is a hidden connection between elder brother going missing and the Nangong family.¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Yan Jinughed loudly before saying arrogantly, ¡°Alright, after we reach Nan City, we will investigate the Nangong family. It¡¯d be best if we couldpletely mess up the Nangong family so much that it seems that the heavens and earth have switched ces.¡± Chapter 209 - Hidden Love Rival Part 3

Chapter 209- Hidden Love Rival Part 3

The Nangong family held the superior position within Nan City, simr to the Xiao family in Sheng Domain. Therefore, the power wielded by the Nangong family could hardly be considered weak. This was especially true after Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s reincarnation. After that, the family¡¯s power had increased drastically. At the edge of a forest near the seat of the Nangong family, a man sat, resting on the ground. His face was obscured by a silver mask and his purple robe fluttered lightly without the assistance of the wind. He emitted a tyrannical aura that melded with and was reinforced by his nobility. Suddenly, the man opened his purple eyes, his sight drawn toward that which had disturbed his rest¡­ A young girl rushed hurriedly out of the forest, her paleplexion and blood-stained clothing conspicuous. Her mussed clothing was slightly open at her chest, exposing white, tender skin. The young girl had a familiar devastatingly beautiful appearance coupled with ice-cold eyes. Her lips were slightly curve in a seductive smile. If other men had seen such a beauty, they would be unable to stay calm¡­ ¡°Mu Er?¡± The purple eyed man stood up and dusted his robe. Just as he started to walk toward her, his gaze suddenly chilled. A trace of killing intent could be seen within his charming eyes as he asked, emphasizing every syble, ¡°Who are you?!¡± When the young girl saw the man starting to walk toward her, she was ted. But who knew that the man would ask for her identity before taking even one step toward her. She¡¯d thought her acting had been wlessly done. Yet why had he asked her that then? Could it be to test her? That¡¯s right, this was definitely the case¡­ ¡°I am¡­ Mu Ru Yue.¡± The young girl had initially wanted to call out the man¡¯s name, but then remembered that Mu Ru Yue was still clueless about his identity. Thus, she swallowed his name back into her throat and instead focused on using Mu Ru Yue¡¯s characteristic coldness in her speech. The man didn¡¯t say anything. He just walked with light steps toward the young girl. As he advanced, the girl¡¯s heart pumped rapidly. She was about to seed! Mistress had promised her that, if she seeded, she would find ten exceptional guys for her to enjoy¡­ It was a pity that she couldn¡¯t touch this particr man as mistress had forbidden her from having any rtionship with him, even if it was just to hold hands. It was really torturous for her heart that she could look at such a man, but was forbidden to make any form of contact with him. Yet, she didn¡¯t dare to disobey her mistress¡¯s order. When that woman acted merciless, it would end with a life worse than death. When the man extended his hand toward her, the girl thought that he wanted to pull her up. Hong! A ck me sprang to life in his hand, enclosing her in fire¡­ ¡°Ahhhhhhh!¡± Within the mes, she let out heart-wrenching shrieks. The young girl clenched her teeth tightly as she red furiously at the man. ¡°How did you figure it out?¡± The man nced dispassionately at her. With a ruthless gleam in his purple eyes, he exined, ¡°No matter how one disguises themselves, their eyes won¡¯t change. Your greed sold you out early on. More importantly¡­ I have engraved her every expression and smile within my heart. I only needed a nce to know that you were an imposter.¡± ¡®I have engraved her every expression and smile within my heart¡­¡¯ The young girl¡¯s heart shuddered violently as she looked at him in astonishment through the ck mes. Just how much love did he have for that girl for him to remember her every expression and smile within his heart? Such strong and genuine feelings elicited traces of jealousy and admiration in others. The man¡¯s back was turned toward the young girl. It seemed as though he were muttering to himself, but at the same time also talking to the girl. Chapter 210 - Hidden Love Rival Part 4

Chapter 210- Hidden Love Rival Part 4

¡°I have always from the start watched her slender back, ever since I met her. Her smile¡­ the view of her back, her expression when she was angered, and even her serious appearance. All of this has already been carved into my heart. When Ipared all of that held inside my heart with you, I knew you were just a fake.¡± When one genuinely loves someone, even if another with an identical appearance appears before them, one would only need a single nce to know that that person wasn¡¯t their beloved. No matter how identical that person looked, she still wouldn¡¯t be the beloved person branded in his heart¡­ The young girl¡¯s eyes widened fearfully as terror permeated her heart. How could such a man exist in this world and only allow a single girl to fill his heart? He hadn¡¯t been captivated by her appearance and hadn¡¯t hesitated in threatening to kill her. He just needed a single look to know she wasn¡¯t the genuine Mu Ru Yue. The man didn¡¯t look back, his purple robes vanishing into the forest, leaving behind a young girl struggling in ck mes. Nangong Zi Feng suddenly opened her eyes from within the Nangong family. Her gaze frosted over. ¡®Failed?¡¯ Fang Xiang had failed, and now even Fang Yi had lost¡­ It seemed the two hearts were solidly connected and her trap had been discovered. It was fortunate that she hadn¡¯t personally disguise herself as that woman since her current strength was still insufficient to oppose his. Nangong Zi Feng was relieved when she thought about that decision. She had originally wanted to impersonate that woman so that she could be pampered and loved by him. Moreover, that woman couldn¡¯t stand sand in her eyes, so if her fiance really had done something that disappointed her, then there would only be one oue. She would leave him. However, she then considered his strength and feared exposing herself, so she had decided to let someone else take the risk in the end. Otherwise, the one who would¡¯ve died this time would have been her! Nangong Zi Feng understood better than others the man she had once fallen deeply for. Everyone, except Mu Ru Yue, meant nothing to him. Even if he were to massacre the entire world and burn their spirits to ashes, he probably wouldn¡¯t even frown in the slightest if he did it for her. In the past, he had personally annihted a significant power because of his anger on behalf of his beloved, letting not even a single person off. ¡°This aura¡­¡± The light in Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s eyes moved, and her gaze hardened. ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s her. She is so brazen, to actuallye knocking on my door. It seems that when Fang Xiang failed, he leaked some information to her. It appears that she hase to better understand the situation.¡± With a sneer, Nangong Zi Yue stood up and vanished from the room the next instant. Just when Mu Ru Yue raised her head within the courtyard, a freezing aura sted over from the front, forcing her to dodge hastily to the side. The st froze the entire tree behind where she had been standing. A woman stood beneath the moonlight, her hair fluttering, looking as ethereally beautiful as a fairy with her white clothes. But her face was cast in unforgiving lines as she looked icily at Mu Ru Yue. Even Mu Ru Yue couldn¡¯t help but gasp. This woman truly was very beautiful. But she still did not recognize her or why she suddenly felt a surge of animosity toward this woman. ¡°You are Nangong Zi Feng?¡± Mu Ru Yue lifted her head to look at the woman beneath the moon as she asked indifferently. Chapter 211 - Hidden Love Rival Part 5

Chapter 211 - Hidden Love Rival Part 5

Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s gaze was as cold as snow as she looked at Mu Ru Yue. ¡°Who would have thought that Senior Yue from the Chi Zha Central Region would be so weak now?¡± Mu Ru Yue narrowed her eyes as she looked coldly at Nangong Zi Feng, demanding, ¡°Who are you?!¡± ¡°Who am I? You don¡¯t know?¡± Nangong Zi Feng chuckled lightly, but the hardness in her eyes didn¡¯t disappear. ¡°Oh! I had forgotten that you are different from me. Not only did your soul scatter after your death, a part of it even went to a different world and has just returned here. ¡°I, on the other hand, revived myself through possession. Not only have I retained my memory and a portion of my strength, but now, Senior Yue, I have also be stronger than you currently are! You are no longer the revered expert of the central region, nor do you have Senior Yue¡¯s decree that could lure countless experts to work for you. The current you is just a lowly weakling, an ant that cannot even enter the central region.¡± She looked down on Mu Ru Yue, as if there were miles separating them. The derision in her eyes was so obvious. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart clenched violently at that moment. She didn¡¯t know why, but an oddly familiar feeling surfaced from within her heart at Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s words. ¡®Senior Yue?¡¯ ¡®Who was she¡­¡¯ ¡°Nangong Zi Feng, I have a matter that I want to ask of you. Why did you make someone impersonate Ye Wu Chen ande to my side? What is your goal?¡± Nangong Zi Feng curled her lips coldly and said, in a voice that could freeze a listener¡¯s heart, ¡°The reason is because I hate you! Mu Ru Yue, I hate the you from the previous life and now even the you in this life. He loved you just because you were stronger and more outstanding than me? The Zi family was satisfied with you as their mistress? Yet no one thought about me, nor did they care about the little orphan that was adopted due to the kindness of one of the members of the Zi family. I knew that, with my identity, I was ipatible with him. I was satisfied with merely being a small concubine to him. But do you know what he said? He said that he wouldn¡¯t touch any girl other than you in his entire life, that just looking at another girl disgusted him.¡± A needle-like pain pierced her heart as she remembered those words. It had caused her to suffer so much all those years, but she still couldn¡¯t let him go¡­ ¡°I couldn¡¯t bear it, so I went to look for my foster parents and even the elders of the Zi family. I abandoned my pride and lost face to plead for a position. My foster parents had cared about me before you appeared. But after you came, they ced all of their care on you. When I told them my ns, their expressions changed and they said that we should sort it out ourselves and that they wouldn¡¯t interfere. Hehe! That¡¯s why, when elder brother Zi Huang and you nned to fight against fate to save the Zi family, I made my move and let you two die from heaven¡¯s cmity.¡± Furthermore, they didn¡¯t know that she had been the mastermind behind the Zi family¡¯s cmity. Since her adopted parents didn¡¯t treat her well, they shouldn¡¯t me her for being ruthless. She, however, didn¡¯t expect that this woman and elder brother Zi Huang would try to go against fate for the thousand lives of the Zi family. How could she let them seed? Hence, she had disrupted their concentration, preventing them from being able to withstand heaven¡¯s cmity, and causing them to die from it¡­ She would be unable to forget for all eternity how she¡¯d chopped off all of their son¡¯s limbs in order to distract them. She then secretly tossed him before them. When the two had seen their adorable son turned into such a state, their focus had shattered, as expected, making them vulnerable to heaven¡¯s cmity¡­ Chapter 212 - You Are Wu Chen, Right? Part 1

Chapter 212- You Are Wu Chen, Right? Part 1

¡°Mu Ru Yue, since I can¡¯t have elder brother Zi Huang, I won¡¯t let anyone else have him!¡± Nangong Zi Fengughed brazenly. Who could imagine how much heartache she¡¯d suffered over the years? She couldn¡¯t help but want to destroy their happiness as she looked at them so in love with each other. Their cute little boy also looked almost identical to elder brother Zi Huang¡­ That cute little boy was the product of her beloved man with another girl, so even if she hadn¡¯t used him to disrupt their focus, she still wouldn¡¯t have let him off. Mu Ru Yue looked emotionlessly at Nangong Zi Feng. How venomous must she be to inhibit others from obtaining what she couldn¡¯t get? It was a pity¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about, nor do I know any Zi Huang. I already have a fiance.¡± That man was someone she loathed to hurt the most and was also the one she would mutually protect and love for life. She didn¡¯t care about her previous life. The one she would solely recognized was only Ye Wu Chen in her life. Nangong Zi Feng sniggered. ¡°Mu Ru Yue, I don¡¯t me you for not remembering the past, but you must die today! I won¡¯t let anyonee between elder brother Zi Huang and me. I will constantly stay by his side until he epts me, but only if you aren¡¯t here¡­¡± After saying that, her body moved in a sh toward Mu Ru Yue. Instantly, an unforgiving aura permeated the area, covering the entire courtyard¡­ ¡°Mid Rank Xiantian!¡± There was a slight change in Yan Jin¡¯s expression as he hastily stood before Mu Ru Yue, protecting her. He no longer restrained his aura as he received Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s attack. Hong! The surrounding trees fell over, dust and dirt rising up, covering the night view. What was odd was that even though there was such argemotion, no one from the Nangong family dispatched people to investigate. It was so quiet, as though they were the only ones in the entire family manor now¡­ Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s gaze shot to the ck-clothed Yan Jin. The chill in her eyes intensified. ¡°Mu Ru Yue, no matter if it¡¯s the past or present, you always have so many guys around you. Initially, you also had Bai Ze. Bai Ze loved you wholeheartedly, and your rtionship with him was so good. How can a slut like you acquire elder brother¡¯s deep love? It¡¯s normal for a man to have more than one wife and several concubines, but as a woman, we should keep a distance from other men. I haven¡¯t even nced at any other man after all these years.¡± If¡­ if only elder brother Zi Huang had epted taking in a concubine, perhaps that year¡¯s matter wouldn¡¯t have urred. She hadn¡¯t hoped to gain the main wife¡¯s position. She hadn¡¯t even cared about having the adopted daughter¡¯s identity of the Zi family. She just wanted to serve him. Why was he not willing to give her even a single nce? ¡°I will say this again. I am only Ye Wu Chen¡¯s fiance. What does Zi Huang have to do with me? No matter what happened in the past, I am now his woman.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze chilled. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t know that love could make people crazy, but it was her first time seeing anyone affected to Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s extent. Because of her obsession, she was now suffering this unwarranted cmity. She already had someone she wanted to marry, so she had no intention of snatching this elder brother Zi Huang from her. She, Mu Ru Yue, just needed one man, and that was Ye Wu Chen. Nangong Zi Feng chuckled mirthlessly before hurling her tyrannical power that covered the heavens and earth toward Mu Ru Yue. Hong! Then Yan Jin¡¯srge hand was there, colliding with her power. Chapter 213 - You Are Wu Chen, Right? Part 2

Chapter 213 - You Are Wu Chen, Right? Part 2

¡°Little girl, quickly get back!¡± Yan Jin¡¯s expression changed as he yelled at the young girl behind him. ¡°You¡¯re such a loyal subordinate for protecting your mistress.¡± Nangong Zi Feng smiled mockingly as she coldly looked past Yan Jin, her gazending on Mu Ru Yue. ¡°If this were your previous incarnation, I wouldn¡¯t have even the slightest chance of touching you. It¡¯s unfortunate for you that while you had your good years, now you are having your bad years. It¡¯s true I was notparable to you in the past, but now you are just an ant that I look down upon.¡± Even though Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s strength had decreased drastically from being reborn through possession, she had still been able to retain a portion of her strength. It was due to this that she had been able to bring overwhelming power to the Nangong family. Yet, she hadn¡¯t forgotten her one desire since the start¡­ It was to seek this woman out and kill her! She had been searching for her elder brother Zi Huang and this woman for all these years. She knew that once there was a suitable mother¡¯s body, the two would be reincarnated into humans. However, it was a pity that they would no longer be the experts they¡¯d once been in the past as it made finding them a little arduous. She hadn¡¯t even been able to feel their presence on her deathbed. However, recently, elder brother Zi Huang seemed to have met with some stroke of luck that allowed him to radiate a lot of the power from his past life. She had used that opportunity to find him. It was sad that, with elder brother Zi Huang¡¯s current strength, he wasn¡¯t able to fully control that power and it would even burst forth without warning. It was probably due to him being unwilling to hurt his woman that elder brother Zi Huang always looked after her from the dark¡­ It didn¡¯t matter whether it was the previous life or this one, her elder brother Zi Huang possessed such a deep capacity for love. But still that intense love was again not directed toward her¡­ Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s heart was pierced so violently that she couldn¡¯t stand it. It felt as though a sword had been used to cut her heart into pieces, bleeding her dry. She took a deep breath to calm her emotions. The faint chill of the night helped to eventually clear her mind. At this moment, Yan Jin took advantage of her break in focus to attack her. His powerful aura surged drastically. ck mes sprang to life at his fingertips and his figure blurred before he seemed to instantaneously arrived before her. His palm struck Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s chest, forcing her to retreat a few steps. Her extraordinary face darkened in anger. This annoying brat was able to hurt her! He was just a puny magical beast that had barely entered the Xiantian realm. He was less than an ant to her, a Xiantian Mid Rank expert. ¡°Since you are willing to protect her to such an extent, go and die with her then!¡± Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s aura welled up once more. Under the night, her white clothes fluttered and her hair danced in the wind. If someone were able to ignore the vicious hatred in her eyes, then Nangong Zi Feng looked sweetly alluring. It was a pity that her beauty was marred by that sinister and venomous aura¡­ Mu Ru Yue ced her finger on her storage ring. After all, she hadn¡¯te here on an impulse. She was naturally perfectly prepared for all contingencies . Even if she couldn¡¯t defeat Nangong Zi Feng, she could still use her pills to escape. ¡°Little girl, be careful!¡± Yan Jin paled and shouted out to her as his ck robes soared through the sky, charging toward the little girl luminous beneath the moon. At this moment, a purple-d figure suddenly appeared and, in a blink of an eye, the little girl was safely in his arms. The embrace of this man was warm, and she could detect a familiar scent. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body stiffened slightly, and with slightly quivering lips, she muttered, ¡°Wu Chen¡­¡± ¡®Is the person currently embracing her Wu Chen?¡¯ If it wasn¡¯t, then why did this embrace bring her so much security? It was as though her man had returned to her side¡­ Chapter 214 - You Are Wu Chen, Right? Part 3

Chapter 214 - You Are Wu Chen, Right? Part 3

Mu Ru Yue lifted her gaze and instantly, a pair of purple eyes met hers. The man¡¯s purple clothes fluttered slightly, the silver mask on his face hiding his true appearance. However, she could tell that his skin was very fair. With a slight purse of his lips, those purple eyes looked silently at Mu Ru Yue. It had been about half a year since he¡¯d seen his woman¡­ Only the heavens knew how much he had missed her during that time. Yet, he still couldn¡¯t appear by her side as he didn¡¯t want his uncontroble powers to hurt her. No matter how much he longed to be with her, he still fought against the impulse to go meet and stay by her side again¡­ The man raised his head to look at the pale Nangong Zi Feng. An overwhelming power burst forth. Hong! It struck Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s chest. Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s body was tossed backward before shended heavily on the floor in a sorry state. She looked in astonishment at the purple-clothed man by Mu Ru Yue¡¯s side. The brilliance he exuded was all the sharper with the malevolent charm entwined with it, underscored by the sheer dominance of his aura¡­ But Mu Ru Yue, who was at his side, didn¡¯t lose out in brilliance. At this moment, Nangong Zi Feng seemed to once again be looking at the divine couple of the Chi Zha Central Region. The couple that had once attracted the envy of the heavens and earth. ¡°Elder brother Zi Huang¡­¡± Nangong Zi Feng pressed her lips together tightly. Her initially icy demeanor melted like snow before the sun the instant she looked at the man. No matter what, this man was the one she¡¯d loved all these years. ¡°Elder brother Zi Huang, I can finally see you¡­¡± Her voice was so gentle. Her eyes carried the vastness of the love she had toward the man, as she stared at him unblinkingly. She didn¡¯t want to shift her gaze away from him in the slightest. She drank in the sight of him as if she wanted to make up for all those years away from him. The man finally looked at Nangong Zi Feng. But his gaze was unfamiliar and cold. Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s heart froze in trepidation. It was so cold that she couldn¡¯t help but shudder. How could she have forgotten? Elder Brother Zi Huang¡¯s memory still hadn¡¯t fully recovered, so he didn¡¯t have the slightest idea who she was. Moreover, Nangong Zi Feng fully believed that the day he recovered his memories would be the day of her death¡­ ¡°Elder brother Zi Huang, there is still a lot of time in this life. We will definitely meet in the future.¡± Nangong Zi Feng rose from the floor andughed faintly. She looked toward the man with undisguised affection and said, ¡°The one who will get youst will definitely be me.¡± At that time, she would force this woman, Mu Ru Yue, to personally witness them rolling in bed. That would give her a taste of how much she¡¯d suffered then¡­ The man didn¡¯t say anything, but his purple eyes filled with killing intent. A ck ray of light shot from his sleeve like a sword de,nding viciously on Nangong Zi Fang¡¯s body in an instant. Puff! Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s body was hurled backward again and she spat out a mouthful of blood. She clenched her teeth tightly against the agony. The pain in her internal organs had already been overwhelmed by the pain in her heart. Elder brother Zi Huang wanted to kill her. He really did want to¡­ Even though she already knew that nothing beside Mu Ru Yue mattered to him, her heart still contracted in pain at this further proof. Nothing could hurt a woman more than being hurt by her beloved man. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Nangong Zi Feng raised her head andughed crazily. If her physique hadn¡¯t been exquisitely conditioned, she would have immediately gone to meet Hades Of Hell at that moment. But even though she had survived, all of the bones in her body seemed to be on the verge of shattering¡­ Nangong Zi Feng bit her tongue mercilessly and spat out a mouthful of blood. Once the blood was exposed to the air, it transformed into bloodmist. Chapter 215 - You Are Wu Chen, Right? Part 4

Chapter 215- You Are Wu Chen, Right? Part 4

The man¡¯s expression focused and a ck wind arose, blowing the bloodmist away. However, after the bloodmist was scattered, Nangong Zi Feng had already vanished. Killing intent radiated from his body and the man¡¯s purple gaze frosted over. Suddenly, he could feel a familiar aura at his back, causing his body to stiffen. The coldness he emanated gradually dissipated¡­ Since he had changed, he hadn¡¯t been able to experience such warmth. A trace of gentleness warmed his purple eyes. But¡­ His heart ached again once he remembered his body¡¯s current state. ¡°You are Wu Chen, aren¡¯t you?¡± The young girl¡¯s voice was extremely gentle, and had an indistinct quiver to it. The man stiffened. He really wanted to turn around and embrace her, and tell her what had happened recently. But he knew that he couldn¡¯t¡­ Mu Ru Yue moved to stand before him and lifted her gaze to look into his purple eyes. ¡°Every single time we meet, you always feel so familiar to me, ever since the first time I saw you. I had suspected that you were Ye Wu Chen, but your flower thief ways ofingte in the night made me decide that you couldn¡¯t possibly be Ye Wu Chen. Yet, how could I have forgotten that Ye Wu Chen had previously done the same thing¡­¡± As she said that, a piece of jade appeared in her hand. The word ¡®Ghost¡¯ was distinctly disyed on that piece of jade¡­ ¡°Not long ago, I went to participate in a Pill Assembly. Ye Wu Chen came into my roomte in the night. After he kissed me, I lost consciousness for some reason. When I woke up, I thought it had just been a dream. Yet, I found this jade in my room so I figured out that you hade that night¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue looked straight at Ye Wu Chen as she said seriously, ¡°Wu Chen, I don¡¯t know what has happened, nor what difficulties you are currently facing. I just hope you can tell me about it yourself. No matter how dangerous it is, we will face it together. You don¡¯t need to shoulder the burden alone.¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s heart shuddered. He gently pursed his lips and a peculiar emotion moved in his purple eyes. At this moment, the young girl before him stood on her toes and ced a fleeting kiss on his lips. His mind nk for a moment at that warm and soft sensation. This was the first time Mu Ru Yue had taken the initiative to kiss him. Ripples of excitement stirred his heart. Ye Wu Chen held Mu Ru Yue¡¯s shoulders tightly and lowered his head to deepen that kiss. While he was lost in the kiss, his silver mask suddenly disappeared. He had been too careless¡­ Mu Ru Yue grinned as she held the mask in her hand and lifted her face to look at the man before her. She was stunned after she saw his appearance. This man was undeniably handsome, and there was a trace of nobility in his charming eyes. Yet, there was a Devil¡¯s Snare-like pattern covering half his face, contrasting sharply with the rest of his beautiful features. However, tt somehow enhanced his charm to the limit. His beauty could make the world lose its colour. ¡°Wu Chen, your face¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue lifted her hand to gently caress his face. Her expression wasplex as she asked, ¡°Is this the reason why you are unwilling to meet me?¡± Ye Wu Chen shook her head and smiled bitterly. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t avoid you if it were just a change in my appearance.¡± ¡°Then what for?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s voices trembled. ¡°Wu Chen, you kept me in the dark when you pretended to be a fool. I didn¡¯t me you for that. But why are you doing the same thing again? Why are you unwilling to tell me everything and share the hard times as well as the good times together with me? Wu Chen, do you know what I really want?¡± [Note: impersonates MRY I want you to die takes out a knife and looks sinisterly at Ye Wu Chen] Chapter 216 - You Are Wu Chen, Right? Part 5

Chapter 216- You Are Wu Chen, Right? Part 5

Mu Ru Yue was obviously angry. She didn¡¯t me him for the first time as he¡¯d had his reasons. But now, he was still doing whatever he wanted as usual. She¡¯d worried about him facing danger every single moment of this half-year. Yet, he was by her side but didn¡¯t reveal himself. This man really didn¡¯t know what she wanted. ¡°Ye Wu Chen, give me an exnation!¡± This was the first time Mu Ru Yue had called him with his surname. Ye Wu Chen panicked as he quickly walked forward. He reached out and grasped Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hand tightly. A fear that he hadn¡¯t experienced in such a long time coursed through him. This intense fear felt just like the moment he¡¯d seen his parent¡¯s murder under the hands of the Saintess Sect. ¡°Mu Er, I will tell you everything.¡± Ye Wu Chen held her hand securely as he feared she would disappear forever if he let go of her hand. ¡°Previously, I had been hurt during a fight with the sect leader of the Saintess Sect and coincidentally stumbled upon a mysterious ce. I obtained power from that ce, but that power is too strong for me to control. I am currently trying to absorb that power, a small portion at a time. However, what I haven¡¯t absorbed I can¡¯t control, so it will burst out from me at random intervals. With your personality, if you knew about this, you would definitely stay by my side. Yet, I don¡¯t want this power to harm you. If something happened, then I would regret it my entire life.¡± That power could erupt at any time and even he himself didn¡¯t know when it would . Thus, he stayed away from any contacts with other humans as much as possible during this period of time. Once that power activated, he could definitely endanger many people. Moreover, she was the one he feared to harm the most¡­ Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t reply and just looked calmly at Ye Wu Chen. Her gaze made Ye Wu Chen panic. He wanted to continue exining himself, but didn¡¯t know what to say¡­ ¡°Mu Er, I promise that I will tell you everything in the future. I won¡¯t hide anything from you anymore. Can¡­ can you please stop being mad at me?¡± Ye Wu Chen pursed his lips slightly as he looked pitifully at Mu Ru Yue. His expression was just like a puppy that was about to be abandoned by its owner, silently wishing its owner would take it back. Mu Ru Yue initially wanted to pretend that she was really angry this time in order to give him a fright, but after looking at his despondent appearance, her expression couldn¡¯t help but soften. ¡°Ye Wu Chen, you¡¯ve previously hidden so many things from me and I didn¡¯t punish you for that. Now, you have done the same thing, so¡­¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s heart instantly tightened. He currently felt like a criminal being judged as he looked nervously at the young girl. Mu Ru Yue smirked slightly. ¡°¡­ so I will punish you to stay by my side for the next period of time.¡± Initially, he¡¯d thought Mu Ru Yue would tell him to leave her side. Who knew it was this punishment? Ye Wu Chen¡¯s heart rxed. But before he could rejoice, the young girl continued to speak. ¡°But you must apany me by my side dressed as a woman, acting as my maid for a couple of days.¡± She didn¡¯t even have to mention maid. Ye Wu Chen wouldn¡¯t reject her even if he were to be her ve. ¡°Whatever my wife instructs.¡± Ye Wu Chen smiled. The Devil¡¯s Snare on his face was a stunning foil to his smile, so that he looked simply mesmerizing. ¡°Your husband not only knows how to wash clothings and cook meals, but he also knows how to warm a bed as well¡­¡± Yet, he was still slightly troubled about the power in his body that he couldn¡¯t control. Mu Ru Yue seemed to understand his thoughts as she nced at him and said, ¡°I will take a look at the Alchemy Book and see if there are pills that can assist in suppressing that mysterious power.¡± Chapter 217 - Peculiar Throbbing Of The Heart Part 1

Chapter 217 - Peculiar Throbbing Of The Heart Part 1

Mu Ru Yue searched the entire Nangong family, but still couldn¡¯t find Xiao Feng¡¯s presence. She sighed a little gloomily before turning her head to look at Yan Jin. ¡°Yan Jin, make a trip to the Xiao family and tell my parents that elder brother isn¡¯t at the Nangong family. Moreover, if they still want to destroy the Nangong family, they can do it now.¡± Without Nangong Zi Feng, this Nangong family was just an empty husk. Yan Jin nodded. His gaze swept Mu Ru Yue and Ye Wu Chen¡¯s faces before he shrugged his shoulders helplessly. ¡°This senior won¡¯t continue to stay here and interrupt this couple¡¯s lovey dovey time.¡± ¡°Yan Jin!¡± This fellow had learned how to tease people¡­ ¡°Haha!¡± Yan Jin broke out intoughter, and his brazenugh echoed throughout the night sky. ¡°Little girl, I feel less worried since he¡¯s by your side, so after I help send your words to your parents, I¡¯ll leave for a period of time. But I will be back real soon. You have to take good care of yourself.¡± When he said thest bit, his voice had a slight trace of reluctance. Initially, he had just wanted to rapidly increase his strength by staying by her side. Yet during a year of interacting with her, he had seen everything the young girl had done. It could be said that the person who had stayed by her side the most was him. It was unknown when he¡¯d started to care a great deal for this little girl. He wanted to help her do things to the best of his ability, rather than just casually finish the tasks as soon as he could¡­ This life contract. Perhaps in this lifetime, their fate would be tied together, and they would be unable to part from one another¡­ After a final look at the young girl, Yan Jin turned around and faded into the night sky. He wanted to go to a ce after parting from her this time. That ce would be rather dangerous, but if he survives the ordeal, his power would increase by leaps and bounds. By then, no matter whether Ye Wu Chen was there or not, Nangong Zi Feng wouldn¡¯t be able to threaten her life¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Mu Ru Yue turned her body around to look at the man before her. Under the moonlight, the Devil Snare¡¯s pattern on the man¡¯s face enhanced his charm. His purple eyes were gentle as he looked at the young girl. Those eyes seemed to be able to contain only this woman and it was impossible to ce others within¡­ After leaving the Nangong family, Mu Ru Yue took out the Alchemy Book and searched for medicines that could suppress the power inside Ye Wu Chen¡¯s body. She didn¡¯t expect that there really was something that could do that, but it was a pity that what she needed was an Earth Stage Peak Rank pill. Currently, Mu Ru Yue was just an Earth Stage High Rank alchemist, so she still couldn¡¯t manufacture a Peak Rank pill. Moreover, the ingredients needed to manufacture the pill were also extremely hard to gather. After closing the Alchemy Book, Mu Ru Yue lifted her gaze to look at the divinely handsome man before her. ¡°Wu Chen, I will do my best to raise my ability to the Earth Stage Peak Rank. You will need to suppress it yourself for the moment.¡± Ye Wu Chen nodded slightly. He was reluctant to avert his gaze fromthe young girl in front of him. ¡°Let¡¯s head out for therge event hosted by the Medicine Sect tomorrow.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled slightly as she remembered Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s request. Since she now understood Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s identity, it was about time to head over and participate in thatrge event¡­ The next day. Just when the morning sun started to rise, Mu Ru Yue looked dazedly at Ye Wu Chen who stood before her within the inn. A distinct trace of surprise was seen in her eyes. She didn¡¯t expect that when this man dressed up like a girl, it would be this magnificent. The Devil¡¯s Snare pattern on the left side of his face drastically enhanced his charm and nobility. No matter where this man went, he would be able to attract countless gazes¡­ Yet, his tall build wasn¡¯t that of a woman¡¯s, so when Mu Ru Yue stood by his side, she was shorter by half a head. Chapter 218 - Peculiar Throbbing Of The Heart Part 2

Chapter 218 - Peculiar Throbbing Of The Heart Part 2

¡°Forget it, you should put your male clothes back on.¡± Mu Ru Yue slightly creased her brows. They were going to participate in arge event hosted by the Medicine Sect. Ye Wu Chen¡¯s appearance was really too eye catching for that. With a few glimmers in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes, she smiled faintly. ¡°But other than that, consume this Disguise Pill. Even though it can¡¯t change your eye colour, nor erase the pattern on your face, it wouldn¡¯t be good for us if you keep your current appearance¡ªI don¡¯t want needless trouble.¡± Ye Wu Chen looked at the Disguise Pill in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hand before asking weakly, ¡°Can I just wear a mask?¡± ¡°No!¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t even need to think as she rejected him. ¡°It will be just as eye-catching if you wear a mask. We can start heading out once you consume this pill.¡± Ye Wu Chen usually wouldn¡¯t object to Mu Ru Yue¡¯s words, so he took the pill and consumed it. At that moment, his originally handsome face underwent great changes. Within a short moment, an ordinary face appeared in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s sight . However, due to the Devil¡¯s Snare pattern on his face, his appearance still looked quite charming. His purple eyes emitted a gentle light. ¡°Not bad.¡± Mu Ru Yue chuckled with satisfaction. ¡° This way, you won¡¯t keep attracting other girls.¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s heart jolted slightly. He smiled and lifted an arm to embrace Mu Ru Yue. He looked tenderly at the young girl in his embrace. ¡°Can it be that my wife is jealous?¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her gaze to meet with Ye Wu Chen¡¯s before saying calmly, ¡°I just don¡¯t like being troubled. Moreover, would you make me jealous?¡± Hearing her words, Ye Wu Chen was stunned for a moment. What she said was right. How could he bear to make her jealous? ¡°My wife, I¡¯ve agreed to be your maid but you wanted me to change back to my own clothes, so my identity was changed from a maid to a subordinate. If it¡¯s my wife¡¯s order, then I, as your husband, will obey them. How about your husband help you warm your bed starting today?¡± Ye Wu Chen hugged Mu Ru Yue from behind, a charming smile on his face. He sent gentle gazes toward her, ones that were filled with intense emotions. He was willing to be wrapped around her finger¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s go. If we don¡¯t, then we won¡¯t be able to make it to the Medicine Sect for thatrge event.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s face flushed. She struggled to escape from Ye Wu Chen¡¯s embrace then lifted her hand to touch her hot face. Her heart was pumping like a little deer galloping randomly. She was a person who transmigrated from Hua Xia, and although she had experienced two lives, this was the first time she¡¯d felt such a peculiar throbbing of her heart. Ye Wu Chen didn¡¯t notice her odd behavior, so he felt a little upset as he looked at his empty arms¡­ Therge event would be held at the Medicine Sect. They would need to walk through theplicated Magical Beast Mountain Range as they head to the Medicine Sect from Nan City. Since they didn¡¯t have a map, Mu Ru Yue got lost¡­ With a smile, Ye Wu Chen followed her neither quickly nor slowly. He looked gently at the young girl before him. An extremely charming smile appeared on his ordinary face. Even though his appearance was ordinary, his body was still oozing with nobility. This caused arge disparity with his facade. ¡°Wu Chen, we are really lost this time.¡± Mu Ru Yue was a little frustrated. If she knew this was going to happen, she would have gotten a map before entering this Magical Beast Mountain Range. Ye Wu Chen walked forth to embrace Mu Ru Yue. With a tender smile, he replied, ¡°Mu Er, I think that staying here for the night to admire the moon and the stars isn¡¯t bad. How about staying here for the night?¡± Chapter 219 - A Pack Of Silver Wolves Part 1

Chapter 219 - A Pack Of Silver Wolves Part 1

¡°It seems we can only do that then,¡± said Mu Ru Yue with a sigh. At that moment, voices were heard behind them¡­ ¡°Cousin, when will we reach the Medicine Sect?¡± The feeble voice of a young girl was heard. Following that was the clear voice of a youth. ¡°Rou Er, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll be leaving this Magical Beast Mountain Range real soon. Uncle Zhang, how much farther do we have to go?¡± The man known as Uncle Zhang remained quiet for a time before saying, ¡°ording to this map, we should be a kilometer away. Young master, young mistress, we will be able to leave this Magical Beast Mountain Range soon.¡± ¡®Map?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes lit up. If there was a map, then she would no longer need to walk aimlessly within this mountain range. Ye Wu Chen and she had been walking mindlessly for a day, but hadn¡¯t made much progress. She turned her head to look at the oing group of people as she thought about that¡­ A handsome youth appeared first. He had a very fairplexion, but it was the healthy type of fairness. His appearance was better than a woman¡¯s, and he had eyes as clear as water with a tinge of happiness. There was a feeble and sickly beauty by his side. The sickly beauty was very weak and leaned heavily on the youth for each step as they walked toward them. With a sweat-drenched, pale and delicate face, she looked really pitiful, attracting tender feelings toward her. There was a group of people following them. They were obviously the subordinates of this siblings¡­ The youth raised his head and saw Mu Ru Yue and Ye Wu Chen. He was stunned and a trace of awe appeared in his clear eyes. The youth saw a young girl standing against the wind, her hair fluttering. No emotions showed on her exceptional face, but it still couldn¡¯t detract from her devastating beauty. He had lived for so many years, but never had he seen such a beauty. ¡°Cousin?¡± The sickly beauty frowned slightly and followed the youth¡¯s gaze,nding on Mu Ru Yue. She instantly pinched the youth in dissatisfaction. ¡°Cousin, what are you looking at?¡± The youth came to his senses as he felt the pain. He red usingly at the sickly beauty before shifting his gaze back to Mu Ru Yue, querying with a light smile, ¡°Does thisdy also want to get out of this Magical Beast Mountain Range?¡± He hadpletely turned a blind eye to Ye Wu Chen, who stood by her side¡­ ¡°Mhmm.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded. ¡°We got lost and were thinking of purchasing the map in your hands. I wonder how much you will want for that?¡± The youth was stunned, then he chuckled as he replied, ¡°Lady, if we gave you this map, then how are we to get out? If thedy doesn¡¯t mind, how about travelling with us?¡± ¡°Cousin!¡± The sickly beauty red at Mu Ru Yue. She hadn¡¯t missed the awe that had appeared in her cousin¡¯s eyes when he saw this woman. Even though she knew her cousin wouldn¡¯t fall in love at first sight and judge people by their appearance, she still felt a slight difort. She had loved her cousin for such a long time and wanted to marry him once her illness was cured. How could her cousin look at girls other than herself? The sickly beauty was jealous and her gaze turned unfriendly. ¡°Rou Er!¡± The youth¡¯s expression slowly darkened as he berated her in a low voice. The sickly beauty¡¯s eyes reddened. She pressed her pale lips together tightly to prevent her tears from flowing down. Her cousin had scolded her for this girl that they had just met¡­ Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t actually want to stay with these people, but the Medicine Sect¡¯srge event would be starting soon. If they tried to find their way out by themselves, it would take at least a couple of days, so she could only nod. ¡°Alright then, we will be troubling you.¡± Chapter 220 - A Pack Of Silver Wolves Part 2

Chapter 220 - A Pack Of Silver Wolves Part 2

¡°Lady, may I know your name?¡± The youth curved his lips into a faint smile. With his clear eyes focused on the young girl, he continued, ¡°My surname is Qin, name is Qin Yi. This is my cousin, Ji Shui Rou. Rou Er¡¯s body isn¡¯t well, so we wanted to head to the Medicine Sect¡¯srge event where many alchemists will be and ask one of them for help. I wonder for what purpose did the two of you enter the Magical Beast Mountain Range?¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled faintly. ¡°I am Mu Ru Yue and this is Ye Wu Chen. We are also heading to the Medicine Sect to participate in theirrge event.¡± ¡°Such a coincidence.¡± Qin Yi didn¡¯t converse any further and turned around to look at the person behind him. ¡°Uncle Zhang, let Rou Er sit in the pnquin at the back. Let¡¯s continue on.¡± Uncle Zhang nodded slightly and took Ji Shui Rou from Qin Yi¡¯s hand. ¡°Young mistress, let us go. Your body isn¡¯t well; it will be better for you to not walk too much.¡± Ji Shui Rou broke free from Uncle Zhang¡¯s hold and bit her lip. ¡°Cousin, are you really letting them follow us? The Magical Beast Mountain Range is dangerous. What will we do if they be a burden to us?¡± More importantly, she didn¡¯t want this girl to stay in their team¡­ ¡°Rou Er.¡± Since Qin Yi couldn¡¯t read Ji Shui Rou¡¯s thoughts, he didn¡¯t understand what had happened to the usually sensible Rou Er. Since Mu Ru Yue had lost her way, he should help her out. Usually, Rou Er was kind and wouldn¡¯t have just ignored her. Yet today, she seemed to have a trace of animosity toward Mu Ru Yue. ¡°Wu Chen, since they don¡¯t wee us, let¡¯s go on our way.¡± Mu Ru Yue nced at Ji Shui Rou. Although she wanted to go to the Medicine Sect before therge eventmenced, it didn¡¯t mean she wouldy down her pride. Since the other didn¡¯t wee her, why should she abandon her pride and stay with this team? ¡°Alright.¡± Ye Wu Chen smiled. To him, everything Mu Ru Yue decided was correct. Yet, when he thought back to the gaze Qin Yi had sent toward Mu Ru Yue, a sour feeling emerged from the bottom of his heart. It was best that they leave this ce¡­ ¡°Lady Mu, please wait.¡± Qin Yi did not pay attention to the aggrieved gaze Ji Shui Rou shot him and chased after Mu Ru Yue. ¡°Lady Mu, it is too dangerous for a girl like you to roam this Magical Beast Mountain Range by yourself.¡± ¡®What do you mean by ¡®roam around by yourself?¡¯ Ye Wu Chen¡¯s face darkened. Could it be that he wasn¡¯t a person? Suddenly, the group could hear rustling from the surrounding grass. Howls that could reach the horizon split the air before anyone could react. Many silver wolves dashed out from the grass. ¡°It¡¯s silver wolves!¡± ¡°Oh god, there are so many of them. The leader of the pack is also a Ninth Stage Silver Wolf King!¡± The Ninth Stage Silver Wolf King could be considered the one at the top of the pyramid in this Magical Beast Mountain Range. The crowd breathed deeply and hastily drew their weapons as they looked warily at the pack of silver wolves that surrounded them. The wolves were eyeing them like looking at their preys. ¡°Uncle Zhang, protect Rou Er!¡± Qin Yi drew the sword at his waist, apprehensiveness showing on his outstanding face. The strongest in the team was only an Eighth Stage Martial practitioner, but this Silver Wolf King was at the ninth stage¡­ Ji Shui Rou was so frightened that she paled, her lips quivering slightly. She had been pampered since young, so how would she have seen so many vicious silver wolves? It was already impressive enough already that she was still conscious. The silver wolves howled as they charged toward the humans. Blood stained the Magical Beast Mountain Range that evening. The silver wolves¡¯ attacks were bold and powerful. No matter how powerful they were, how could the humans have the strength to resist against so many silver wolves? Furthermore, there was still the Ninth Stage Silver Wolf King who was eyeing them greedily at the side. Chapter 221 - A Pack Of Silver Wolves Part 3

Chapter 221 - A Pack Of Silver Wolves Part 3

Qin Yi chopped off the head of a silver wolf. Blood spurted profusely from its broken neck, and stained his green robe red. He was dyed red in blood. Suddenly, another silver wolf dashed toward him from the side. Despite how quickly Qin Yi reacted, it still managed to bite him on the shoulder. Bearing with the intense pain, Qin Yi raised his foot to mercilessly kick it away before stabbing at the eyes of the silver wolf. ¡°Cousin!¡± Ji Shui Rou¡¯s face lost its colour due to her fright. Her delicate body started to sway from the shock. If there hadn¡¯t been anyone supporting her from behind, she would have fainted. ¡°Young master!¡± Uncle Zhang moved swiftly to Qin Yi¡¯s side to help him defend against a silver wolf that had pounced over. These silver wolves seemed to know that he was the more powerful one, so they abandoned him and dealt with the rest. To the silver wolves, these humans were just food¡­ Inparison, Mu Ru Yue and Ye Wu Chen just stood at the center of the battlefield. None of the beasts attacked them. Nobody paid attention to this peculiar sight. If anybody had, they would have second-guessed the strength of these two people. ¡°Uncle Zhang, there are too many silver wolves. We need to quicklye up with a n. If not, the people of the Qin family will be wiped out!¡± Qin Yi, whose entire face was covered with blood, turned toward Uncle Zhang, his graceful brows furrowed in a frown. Uncle Zhang smiled bitterly. ¡°Young master, we should rejoice that the Silver Wolf King hasn¡¯t made its move. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t be able to resist for even a single moment. If it weren¡¯t for the young mistress, we wouldn¡¯t have to risk our lives bying through this Magical Beast Mountain Range.¡± ¡°Uncle Zhang, don¡¯t say such words. Rou Er is my cousin. If there is the slightest chance of her body recovering, I will strive for it¡­¡± Glimmers danced in Qin Yi¡¯s eyes. Those flickering lights were resolute. He didn¡¯t have much affection for Ji Shui Rou, but a blood bond couldn¡¯t be severed. Rou Er was the sole daughter left behind by his aunt. No matter what, he wanted her to live an ordinary life. Uncle Zhang sighed helplessly. The young mistress¡¯s mother had saved the young master¡¯s life before. It was due to this that the young master treated the young mistress so well. It was a pity that the body of the young mistress was really frail. It could be said with minimal exaggeration that she had grown up in medicine baths. From the start, the Silver Wolf King hadn¡¯t made a single move as he watched the group of people with bloodthirsty eyes. He didn¡¯t even move when he saw the humans chopping off his subordinates¡¯ heads. Suddenly, the Silver Wolf King, who had been silently lying beneath a tree, darted out. His target was not the Eighth Stage Uncle Zhang, nor was it Qin Yi who had killed many silver wolves. The sickly beauty Ji Shui Rou shouldn¡¯t even be mentioned. Its target was instead Mu Ru Yue, who also hadn¡¯t made any move from the start. It judged that this woman was extremely dangerous, but her scent was just too tempting. It had been such a long time since he¡¯d seen such a delicacy of a human¡­ When Qin Yi turned his head and saw the Silver Wolf King pouncing toward Mu Ru Yue, he instantly gasped and paled. When the others saw the situation, a trace of distress shed past their eyes. Even Uncle Zhang wouldn¡¯t be a match for this Silver Wolf King. The young girl would probably have even her bones eaten by this wolf. Even though Ji Shui Rou hated Mu Ru Yue, she wasn¡¯t innately bad. She just didn¡¯t want her cousin to look at this woman, but it wasn¡¯t to the extent of wanting her dead. Thus, she didn¡¯tugh at her misfortune and was simrly disturbed by this sight like the others. When the Silver Wolf King dashed toward Mu Ru Yue, her feet began to move¡­ Even though it was just a light step, the Silver Wolf King felt an immense pressure racing toward him. At this moment, Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t hide her power. Her aura rapidly strengthened¡­ Chapter 222 - He Is My Man Part 1

Chapter 222 - He Is My Man Part 1

The night wind blew and the trees swayed with it. Within Sheng Domain¡¯s mostplex and mysterious Magical Beast Mountain Range, sharp howls echoed to the horizon. Everyone¡¯s heart skipped a beat when they looked at the unbelievable sight before them¡­ The young girl¡¯s white clothes was enshrouded in the gentle yellow light of the setting sun. Her hair fluttered in the breeze and her expression was cold, void of emotions. At the sight of her, they had forgotten to move. It was as though they were looking at the descent of a goddess¡­ Standing before her, the previously vicious Silver Wolf King had a gaping hole in its neck. Blood flowed from the wound and stained its silver fur red. The corpse of the Silver Wolf King was a stark sight under the light of the sunset. Everyone swallowed their saliva. At this moment, they still didn¡¯t know how she¡¯d attacked. All they¡¯d seen was a sh of silver light, heard the sharp cry of the Silver Wolf King, before their eyesnded on the beautiful and charming figure of the young girl. She was so fast! So fast they couldn¡¯t understand how she attacked. She instantly killed a Ninth Stage Silver Wolf King? False Xiantian! Everyone instantly sucked in a cold breath. This young girl was a False Xiantian! It wasughable how they had initially thought she would hold back the team. As it turned out, it would be them that held her back¡­ Ji Shui Rou bit her pale lips hard. She had initially been worried for this young girl who didn¡¯t seem to know the immensity of the heavens and earth. But after seeing her strength, thatyer of worry vanishedpletely. She raised her gaze to look at Qin Yi in front of her¡­ Currently, there wasn¡¯t any indecency in Qin Yi¡¯s eyes. Not to mention the admiration, the reverence and longing was evident in his eyes as he gazed at Mu Ru Yue¡­ ¡°Uncle Zhang, since the Silver Wolf King has been killed, let¡¯s quickly finish off the remaining silver wolves.¡± Qin Yi withdrew his gaze and looked toward Uncle Zhang. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s quickly fight to end this.¡± Uncle Zhang nodded. At the beginning, they hadn¡¯t dared to use all of their strength to fight the wolves due to the Silver Wolf King eyeing them covetously. Now, the Silver Wolf King had been dealt with. The group was no longer constrained and used all of their strength to fight the silver wolves before them. When the silver wolves saw that their king had died, they no longer found these humans¡¯ flesh so appetizing. They no longer intended to continue fighting and just wanted to run away. As for Qin Yi and the rest, they decided against ughtering the fleeing silver wolves. Sunset colored the entire sky as it gradually dimmed. Everyone was incredibly exhausted after such a battle, especially Ji Shui Rou. Her body was frail to begin with. In addition, due to her fright from those silver wolves, she had fainted once the battle was over¡­ ¡°Rou Er!¡± Qin Yi was rmed. He moved in a sh to Ji Shui Rou¡¯s side and caught her falling delicate body. With a slight knit of his brows, he instructed, ¡°Uncle Zhang, since it has already gotten thiste, why don¡¯t we rest here?¡± After saying that, he turned his head to look toward Mu Ru Yue. ¡°Lady Mu, the Magical Beast Mountain Range is very dangerous at night. I know you possess great strength, but there are many pitfalls and swamps here, so I sincerely request that thedy stay and travel with us to prevent the extra loss of time.¡± Mu Ru Yue remained quiet for a moment before nodding slightly. ¡°I can promise you that, but I like being in peace and dislike people disturbing me.¡± Main Author note to readers: I don¡¯t know if I had written unclearly for the previous bits, but Nangong Zi Feng didn¡¯t die! She used a secret technique to escape. Her end result, however, will be worse than the others in the future~ Moreover, the son of the female lead in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s previous life didn¡¯t die. He only had his limbs cut off. Other than that, the female lead was initially from Hua Xia. She transmigrated from Hua Xia after she died. The so-called previous life was something that she doesn¡¯t have any memory of and is regarding the central region. How can a moso bamboo have any memories?1 1. Note: I¡¯m not sure how to trante this sentence about the bamboo. From what I think, it should be because although the bamboo can live for a long time, it doesn¡¯t hold memory as a nt. For those that are interested as to what the raws said, it is: éªÖñҲľÓÐʲô¼ÇÒä Chapter 223 - He Is My Man Part 2

Chapter 223 - He Is My Man Part 2

Qin Yi smiled. ¡°Lady Mu doesn¡¯t need to worry; there definitely won¡¯t be anybody disturbing you. I will have some people prepare a tent for you and your subordinate.¡± ¡®Subordinate?¡¯ Ye Wu Chen raised his brows. Did he really look like a subordinate? But what could he do? Who told him to be willing in serving this woman¡­ The night was like water, quiet and tranquil. Ye Wu Chen hugged his head andy quietly on the bed on the floor. He smiled, making his ordinary face look more vibrant and charming. This man had an ordinary face, but it was hard to conceal his undeniable nobility andzy temperament. Suddenly, the entrance p of the tent flipped open. Ye Wu Chen¡¯s purple eyes chilled. He cast a sword-like gaze outward, but he lightly said, ¡°Scram!¡± As she faced this man, Ji Shui Rou felt a trace of fear she could not exin. Her face paled and she looked really feeble. Even her steps swayed, as if she were going to copse the next moment. But when she thought of her purpose here, she bit her lip and said, ¡°I want the two of you to leave this ce. With your ability, it won¡¯t be difficult.¡± A trace of a sinister light was visible on Ye Wu Chen¡¯s charming face. With a slightly gloomy voice, he once again said, ¡°Scram!¡± Ji Shui Rou¡¯s heart jolted. This man was clearly just a subordinate. Why did she fear him? ¡°If you need a map, I can give it to you. I just wish that your mistress will stop attracting my cousin.¡± Her voice was feeble and indistinct, barely audible, but with Ye Wu Chen¡¯s superior hearing, what couldn¡¯t he hear? If Ji Shui Rou hadn¡¯t mentioned Mu Ru Yue, then perhaps Ye Wu Chen would have taken the map and left with Mu Ru Yue. Yet, she disparaged his beloved woman, causing his expression to darken. The man rose from his bed. With his charming purple eyes radiating menace, he slowly lifted his hand. After a sh of ck light, Ji Shui Rou¡¯s body was tossed outside the tent. Outside the tent, the night wind blew harshly, causing Ji Shui Rou to shiver from the chill. Her body originally wasn¡¯t well and now her face had paled. Suddenly, she glimpsed a lean figure. Ji Shui Rou bit on her lip and tore at her clothes, exposing her fair and tender skin. ¡°Cousin, quickly save me!¡± At that moment, Qin Yi had been nning to head out and relieve himself, when he suddenly heard Ji Shui Rou¡¯s voice. He turned his head to see Ji Shui Rou running frantically toward him. ¡°Cousin!¡± Ji Shui Rou grabbed Qin Yi as though he were her life-saving grace as she said, panting, ¡°Thatdy¡¯s subordinate¡­ he¡­ he wanted to rape me. Cousin, quickly¡­ chase them away.¡± Tears could be seen glittering in the girl¡¯s beautiful eyes. Her slender face expressed obvious shame. It was undeniable that Ji Shui Rou was a rare beauty. Even though she didn¡¯t have the lovely and beautiful look of those in ancient Hua Xia, her appearance was simr. It was extremely alluring for men when they saw such a slender waist. Not many could resist her weak and lovable voice. That subordinate wouldn¡¯t dare toy his hand on his mistress, but it wasn¡¯t impossible for him to have tried to bully Ji Shui Rou¡­ ¡°Rou Er, are you alright?¡± Qin Yi looked worriedly at Ji Shui Rou. Even though he didn¡¯t particrly like his cousin, he had already promised to take good care of her in this life. Chapter 224 - He Is My Man Part 3

Chapter 224 - He Is My Man Part 3

Ji Shui Rou bit her pale lips and said aggrieved, ¡°Rou Er knows she shouldn¡¯t have been so impolite to Lady Mu at the start, so Rou Er wanted to apologise to her. But unsure if Lady Mu would forgive me, I thought of asking her subordinate to deliver my apologies for me. Who knew he would¡­¡± Wiping her tears, Ji Shui Rou, using a lovable and weak voice, continued, ¡°Who knew he would try to molest me? I ran out with all my might so I wouldn¡¯t fall under his hand. Cousin, can you chase them away?¡± Qin Yi sighed. He removed his outer clothes and ced it on Ji Shui Rou¡¯s body, covering the heaving chest disyed before him. It was due to Ji Shui Rou¡¯s voice that Uncle Zhang and the rest left their tents. After hearing her exnation, everyone fumed and wanted to beat Ye Wu Chen up. A man g that molests women was the best at attracting hatred toward himself. This kind of man should be cut by a thousand des, and his corpse chopped into countless pieces! ¡°Young master, let¡¯s go. We must avenge the young mistress.¡± ¡°What kind of man molests a woman, yet could continue living in this world?¡± Everyone was angered and rubbed their palms, wanting to settle the score with Ye Wu Chen. Ji Shui Rou was ted, but her face remained unchanged. Her tremendously feeble appearance made her look as though she were an ill beauty that had underwent torture. ¡°Lady Mu isn¡¯t an illogical person. She will definitely give us justice.¡± Qin Yi frowned and wiped Ji Shui Rou¡¯s tears then continued, ¡°We just need to chase that subordinate away. Lady Mu doesn¡¯t need to leave.¡± Upon hearing that, Ji Shui Rou felt disappointed and sighed. She thought that her cousin would also chase that girl away¡­ The people of the Qin family barged into the tent and, without understanding what really happened, shouted furiously, ¡°Ye Wu Chen, are you the brat that tried to molest the young mistress just now? Do you still consider yourself a man after forcing a girl? If you are that desperate, why don¡¯t you just go and seek girls from brothels? Why did you have to hurt such a weak, clean, and innocent girl?¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s face slightly darkened. Before he could open his mouth, an ice-cold voice was heard from beside him. ¡°Who keeps making a ruckus, are you done?¡± That impatient voice made those that came to criticize Ye Wu Chen greatly stunned. The crowd saw a head emerged from Ye Wu Chen¡¯s side. Ye Wu Chen no longer looked at the Qin family crowd as he lowered his head and said with a charming smile, ¡°You woke up? Why don¡¯t you sleep some more?¡± Mu Ru Yue sniggered. ¡°How can I sleep after being disturbed so many times?¡± Upon saying that, she lifted her head to look at the people that barged into the tent. With ayer of frost on her exceptional face, she said, ¡°Qin Yi, have you forgotten what I told you earlier?¡± ¡®She liked being in peace and didn¡¯t like being disturbed¡­¡¯ ¡°Lady Mu, your subordinate wanted to molest Rou Er earlier, so we¡­¡± Just as Qin Yi was exining, the ice-cold voice of the young girl interrupted him. ¡°Molest her?¡± Mu Ru Yue chuckled lowly, ayer of coldness in her eyes. ¡°My man has such poor sight?¡± From her words, only a man with low sight could want to molest that girl. Ji Shui Rou¡¯s expression changed, her pale lips quivered slightly. She¡¯d previously gazed only at this man and hadn¡¯t discovered the girl hidden under the nkets. It was due to this carelessness that she had now lost her cousin¡¯s trust¡­ Chapter 225 - He Is My Man Part 4

Chapter 225 - He Is My Man Part 4

¡°Moreover¡­¡± She smiled coldly at the bbergasted crowd. ¡°I have always been here, sleeping with my man and never left the tent, yet someone came to find my man and told us to leave this ce by tomorrow. My man was afraid she would disrupt my sleep, so he chased her out. I don¡¯t know anything about this molesting; how did it happen? I don¡¯t believe that with him being with me, he would still look at other women.¡± Mu Ru Yue was that confident. If Ye Wu Chen had her and still liked other girls or even wanted to betray her for others, then he wouldn¡¯t be worthy of her love¡­ The other people¡¯s gazes swept across Mu Ru Yue and Ji Shui Rou. It was really the case, as Mu Ru Yue was really that much better than Ji Shui Rou. If a person wasn¡¯t blind, he wouldn¡¯t abandon the pearl to pick a fish eye¡­ ¡°Rou Er, what is going on?¡± Qin Yi¡¯s expression darkened as he shouted harshly. Ji Shui Rou¡¯s delicate body shuddered. She just She just bit firmly on her bottom lip without saying a word. She had really been too careless. If she¡¯d known that this woman was here, she wouldn¡¯t have fabricated such a lie. ¡°Rou Er, apologise to Lady Mu and Mister Ye!¡± Qin Yi frowned, a chill on his outstanding face. Ji Shui Rou¡¯s beautiful eyes filled with tears. He wanted her to apologise? How could she wish to do that? Yet if she doesn¡¯t, her cousin would be angry and wouldn¡¯t care about her anymore. What should she do? ¡°Sor¡­ Sorry.¡± Ji Shui Rou seemed to have used all of her strength just to say that word. Her body swayed a couple of times and almost fell to the ground. ¡°Wu Chen, let¡¯s still leave tomorrow.¡± Mu Ru Yue looked coldly at the Qin family crowd. When she saw that Qin Yi wanted to say something, she didn¡¯t give him the chance to speak. ¡°This time, Wu Chen and I will be adamant. If it wasn¡¯t for you insisting we stay, we wouldn¡¯t have. Since not all of you wee us, I cannot continue to thicken my face and stay here.¡± Qin Yi knew that there was no longer any possibility of Mu Ru Yue changing her mind, so he couldn¡¯t help but re at Ji Shui Rou. Perhaps it was due to his kindness that he wanted to help this girl, butter, after seeing her tyrannical strength, he knew that if this young girl were to protect them, then they wouldn¡¯t face any danger on their path. Yet, Ji Shui Rou¡¯s selfishness forced her to leave in fury¡­ He¡¯d never thought that Mu Ru Yue and herpanion had such a rtionship. Howughable that he had always thought this ordinary looking man was her subordinate¡­ After all, the two of them looked really ipatible when they stood together. ¡°Rou Er, follow me.¡± It seemed that he had really been spoiling her too much¡­ Ji Shui Rou clenched her teeth and followed him out. She didn¡¯t know how her cousin would treat her after this incident¡­ The next day, when the people from the Qin family wanted to convince Mu Ru Yue again to stay, they discovered that her tent was empty as she had already left with Ye Wu Chen. They could only head back embarrassingly to report this to Qin Yi. When Qin Yi heard that the two had left without saying a word, he could only sigh. Mu Ru Yue and Ye Wu Chen had indeed left before sunrise. They were lucky this time, as when they left the group of the Qin family, they found another group of people passing through the Magical Beast Mountain Range. It was due to yesterday¡¯s incident that they didn¡¯t initiate any contact with this group and just quietly followed them. With their ability, these people naturally wouldn¡¯t discover them. After a day of walking, they finally got out of the Magical Beast Mountain Range. But just as Mu Ru Yue wanted to take another step and head down the hill, arge hand pushed her from the side. Her body rolled down the hill¡­ Chapter 226 - He Is My Man Part 5

Chapter 226 - He Is My Man Part 5

¡°Mu Er, quickly leave!¡± The anxious voice of the man sounded beside her¡­ Mu Ru Yue turned back and saw a sight she could never forget. ck lines slowly protruded from the Devil¡¯s Snare pattern and reced the charming purple colour. His purple robes fluttered as if there was wind around it. me¡­ Countless ck mes emerged from the man¡¯s body and burst outward with the man as its center. He seemed to be in great pain. There was a horrifying expression on his charming face. The forest that came into contact with the me became a barrennd. That ck burnt ground was really shocking. Feeling that power, Mu Ru Yue was slightly apprehensive. If Ye Wu Chen hadn¡¯t pushed her away to roll down the hill, then perhaps the oue would¡¯ve be unimaginable¡­ Ye Wu Chen now seemed to have calmed down. The sweat on his forehead dripped down his face. While he was panting profusely, a pair of arms hugged him. Mu Ru Yue hugged the man¡¯s body tightly. She lowered her gaze and looked at him with distinct heartache. No matter if it were the foolish him or the current him, he always made people¡¯s heart ache for him¡­ Even though it had only been for an instant, Mu Ru Yue could feel his pain. Who said strong powers was a good thing? This power only brought endless pain to Ye Wu Chen. ¡°You¡­ you saw what happened just now?¡± Ye Wu Chen chuckled bitterly. Even he himself felt that he had been terrifying at that moment. ¡°Wu Chen, no matter what happens, I will always be by your side.¡± Even if the heavens and earth was destroyed, this wouldn¡¯t change. Ye Wu Chen¡¯s heart trembled and a charming smile appeared on his face. Perhaps it had been destined that he would find her in his life and fall in love with her in a short amount of time¡­ Why did such fortunend on him? ¡°Wu Chen, trust me, I will be able to manufacture the Purple Gold Pill soon. Once you consume that pill, that power won¡¯t burst out again without warning.¡± After therge event by the Medicine Sect ended, she must increase her skill and reach the Earth Stage Peak Rank. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyshes fluttered slightly, with determination on her exquisite face¡­ Therge event hosted by the Medicine Sect would, of course, be in the Medicine Sect. If anyone wanted to go to the Medicine Sect to participate in theirrge event, they must first head to Nan Luo City. The Medicine Sect had dispatched protectors to Nan Luo City in order to bring those alchemists, no matter what their rank is. So long as they had a crest distributed by the Pill Pavilion, they would be able participate. But in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hand was still only the Human Stage Mid Rank crest that Wu Yu had previously given her. Thus, once Mu Ru Yue took out her crest, it had provokedughter from the hall. The lowest rank that had previouslye to this event was a Human Stage Peak Rank. She was the first to head there with a rank lower than even that. With that kind of ability, she actually wanted to participate in the Medicine Sect¡¯srge event? A puny Human Stage Mid Rank person didn¡¯t know her ability well enough. Look at the other low ranked alchemists; was there anyone like her that had the face to participate in thisrge event hosted by the Medicine Sect? Did she really think that just anyone could participate in the event by the Medicine Sect¡¯s event? Mu Ru Yue swept a gaze at the protector before her and asked calmly, ¡°Is there a problem?¡± The protector sniggered and smiled cynically. He initially wanted to tell this young girl that the lowest rank that previously came to therge event by the Medicine Sect was a Human Stage Peak Rank alchemist. But then he remembered the Medicine Sect Head¡¯s words. ¡°No matter what rank the participant was, as long as the person had a crest, they were allowed to participate.¡± Hence, he could only swallow his words bitterly. ¡°Go in and wait. We will head to the Medicine Sect soon!¡± Chapter 227 - Medicine Sect’s Large Event Part 1

Chapter 227- Medicine Sect¡¯s Large Event Part 1

A lot of alchemists hade to participate in therge event of the Medicine Sect. ording to the rules of therge event, everyone had to wear the crest with their rank on it. When the others saw Mu Ru Yue enter with a mere Human Stage Mid Rank crest, several looked disdainfully at her. Human Stage Mid Rank alchemist? What did she think this ce was? A Human Stage Mid Rank Alchemist had the face to participate in thisrge event by the Medicine Sect? But at a nce, Mu Ru Yue saw a familiar person¡­ ¡°Master!¡± Mu Ru Yue eximed in delight. She didn¡¯t expect to see this old man here. Upon hearing the familiar voice, Wu Yu turned his head toward the door. When he saw Mu Ru Yue standing at the entrance, a smile appeared on that elderly face. ¡°I urately guessed that you, little fe, wille to join in the fun.¡± Master? The crowd was stunned. This little girl was Wu Yu¡¯s disciple. ¡°Wu Yu, since when have you had a disciple?¡± A cynical voice sounded from one side. ¡°I thought that your eyes wouldn¡¯t be able to fancy anyone. I didn¡¯t expect that you would take in a disciple. It¡¯s a pity that your disciple¡¯s ability doesn¡¯t seem to be great. She is almost 17 and is still only at the Human Stage Mid Rank. Haha!¡± Wu Yu¡¯s elderly face darkened as he nced at the grey robed elder who spoke. He didn¡¯t exin anything and instead just walked toward Mu Ru Yue. He chuckled. ¡°Little girl, since you havee, head in with us.¡± After he said that, he saw Ye Wu Chen standing behind Mu Ru Yue. The man had an ordinary appearance, yet his strong and noble aura made it obvious that he wasn¡¯t someone to be trifled with. Moreover, Wu Yu had a feeling that this man was perhaps much stronger than him¡­ From the start, the man had been looking with deep affection toward his precious disciple. It was as though she were the only one in his eyes. This made the old man curious as to who he was. More importantly, with old man Wu Yu¡¯s alchemy level, how could he not know that this man had consumed a disguise pill¡­ The protector quickly entered from outside. Even with his identity as the protector of the Medicine Sect, he didn¡¯t dare to slight those few revered alchemists. He softened his attitude and said, ¡°To all grand masters, therge event of the Medicine Sect will be starting. I will bring you to the Medicine Sect first .¡± The crowd nodded and stood from their seat. The location of the Medicine Sect was rather deste as it took over an entire mountain. There were countless magic arrays in the mountain, and without a guide from the Medicine Sect, it would have been impossible to find their way to the sect. Mu Ru Yue quietly analysed the magic arrays in her surroundings as she walked beside Wu Yu. At this moment, Wu Yu¡¯s elderly voice was heard. ¡°Little girl, do you know the reason thisrge event is being held?¡± Mu Ru Yue shook her head and looked toward Wu Yu. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Wu Yu stroke his white beard and chuckled. ¡°It is due to the illness of the young sect master of the Medicine Sect. His physique has always been bad since he was young. They have sought several alchemists, but every one failed. Thus, the head of the Medicine Sect spoke and invited all of the powerful alchemists in the Sheng Domain and the outside world to participate in this event. Whoever saves the young sect master of the Medicine Sect would be included in the quota of people heading to the Central region.¡± ¡°Central Region?¡± Mu Ru Yue was moved. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Wu Yu nodded. ¡°That Central Region is where the genuine experts aim to be. Here, a Xiantian expert is already very powerful, but they are nothing to the Central Region. More importantly, the Central Region has their own rules. Nobody from the outside can enter the Central Region unless they have reached the Xiantian High Rank level. Of course, other than that, there is another way, which is to get a decree tablet from a power in the Central Region¡­¡± Chapter 228 - Medicine Sect’s Large Event Part 2

Chapter 228 - Medicine Sect¡¯s Large Event Part 2

Mu Ru Yue raised her brows but didn¡¯t say anything as she waited for Wu Yu to continue exining. Wu Yu sighed. ¡°The Medicine Sect in Sheng Domain is a branch sect from the Central Region, so the sect master possesses a decree tablet from the Central Region. If someone can save the young master¡¯s life, they can obtain the decree tablet and enter the Central Region.¡± It was evident that what Wu Yu said really moved Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart. She wanted to break through to the Xiantian High Rank, but still needed a lot of time. Moreover, the number of False Xiantians in the Sheng Domain was too few, and without strong opponents, she couldn¡¯t break through so quickly. Her only option was to enter the Central Region. Additionally, she wanted to meet Bai Ze, so she must enter thatnd¡­ ¡°That¡¯s right, little girl, do you see that a lot of strong alchemists are here? Sheng Domain is stronger than us as they have a couple of Mundane Stage Low Rank alchemists. For example, that old man wearing the grey robe earlier,he is the same as me, a Mundane Stage Low Rank.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows rose as she asked curiously, ¡°Why aren¡¯t there any Mundane Stage Mid Rank alchemists?¡± ¡°Hehe! Little girl, do you think it is easy to be a Mundane Stage Mid Rank alchemist? That kind of alchemist appears only within the Central Region. Even Sheng Domain¡¯s highest alchemist rank is only a Mundane Stage Low Rank. That¡¯s right, little girl, I forgot to ask what your current rank is and what stage you have reached.¡± Wu Yu turned to look at Mu Ru Yue as he asked with a smile, curious. Mu Ru Yue looked at him and queried, ¡°What power are you referring to? Martial or alchemy?¡± ¡°Both.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Mu Ru Yue shrugged her shoulders. ¡°For martial power, I just entered the False Xiantian realm. Alchemy has reached the Earth Stage High Rank¡­¡± Training within the Sacred Spirit Spring had drastically improved her power. But, at her current level, entering the Sacred Spirit Spring again would no longer be of benefit. That her power would increase so rapidly, was beyond Mu Ru Yue¡¯s imagination. It was no longer a wonder why the Xiao family had so many experts. They just needed to spend half a year in the Spring to aplish what would take a couple of years for others. If the Massacre The Heaven Battle Squad were to enter the Sacred Spirit Spring and train within it, they would be able to rapidly increase their power¡­ Wu Yu¡¯s elderly face stiffened. It was fortunate that they weren¡¯t talking loudly. If others were to listen, they would have thought Mu Ru Yue was lying. The False Xiantian cultivation aside, who could have reached the Earth Stage High Rank at such a tender age? Wu Yu took in a deep breath and felt slightly gloomy. His disciple had be so powerful already. He felt that as her teacher, he was rather useless¡­ Perhaps Mu Ru Yue felt what he was thinking and smiled, saying, ¡°Master, this tiny ce can¡¯t hold me back. I want to head to arger ce. My current aplishment isn¡¯t the limit of what I want to reach. I won¡¯t stop my steps until I reach the pinnacle of the world. No matter how dangerous the path in the future may be, I will cut my way through thistles and thorns to ughter open a bloody path, and I will reach the pinnacle. But regardless of how that future turns out to be, a master for a day is a father for a lifetime. You are forever my master.¡± She hadn¡¯t forgotten that when she¡¯d first stepped into this different world, she was at a loss how to cultivate. If she hadn¡¯t met Wu Yu and been under his tutge, then she wouldn¡¯t have smoothly entered her meditative state. Thus, even if she reached the peak in the future, she wouldn¡¯t forget her first master that had taught her initially. ¡°¡®A master for a day is a father for a lifetime.¡¯ Hehe! Little girl, perhaps the greatest blessing in my life was recruiting you as my precious disciple.¡± Wu Yu sighed, gratitude apparent on his elderly face. Chapter 229 - Medicine Sect’s Large Event Part 3

Chapter 229 - Medicine Sect¡¯s Large Event Part 3

The crowd quickly reached the Medicine Sect. Their living arrangements were done ording to their rank. Mu Ru Yue, as a Human Stage Mid Rank alchemist, only got a worn-down wooden house, while the Mundane grandmasters were arranged into a courtyard. Wu Yu initially wanted Mu Ru Yue and Ye Wu Chen to stay at his ce. But Mu Ru Yue, who naturally hated being disturbed, rejected Wu Yu¡¯s kind intentions. As a Mundane Stage Low Rank alchemist, there would definitely be many peopleing to look for him. Moreover, Mu Ru Yue wanted to use this period of time to refine an Earth Stage Peak Rank pill. Even though the wooden house was worn down, it was quiet and matched her thoughts¡­ At this moment, in the Grandmasters¡¯ courtyard, as the few Mundane alchemists were discussing, a longugh was suddenly heard. A lofty and tall figure walked inside. Everyone looked at each other, but didn¡¯t stand to greet him. The head of the Medicine Sect Mu Rong Tian was only an Earth Stage High Rank alchemist, so ording to rank, he was still two ranks lower than them¡­ ¡°Fellow grandmasters, I trust you have been well since west met.¡± Mu Rong Tian wasn¡¯t angry. He just smiled and cupped his fist toward them. ¡°I guess that the grandmasters clearly know why I had organised thisrge Medicine Sect event. I don¡¯t know how certain you are in curing my son.¡± The crowd stayed silent. The grey robed elder that had mocked Wu Yu earlier, frowned. ¡°Sect leader, we cannot make a judgement until we see the young sect master¡¯s condition.¡± Mu Rong Tian smiled gently, undisguised worry in his brows. ¡°I understand what Grandmaster Ye Qiu is saying. But, I want to tell all of the grandmasters that, for the sake of my son, even some of the Mundane alchemists from the Central Region have tried to diagnose his condition. It¡¯s a pity that it had led to nothing.¡± Everyone¡¯s gazes re-focused. What did Mundane alchemists represent? Even the Mundane alchemists couldn¡¯t help treat the young sect master¡¯s illness, could they do it? ¡°Grandmasters, please don¡¯t give up. Those Mundane Mid Rank and High Rank alchemists at the Central Region weren¡¯t able to figure out what happened to my son, so I have organised thisrge Medicine Sect event and summoned all of the alchemists here to see if anyone can diagnose my son¡¯s illness. Even if they can¡¯t manufacture the pill as long as they manage to find some of the problems of his body, my promise will still be the same. This is due to the fact that the alchemists in the Central Region can help manufacture the pill once the problem of his body is found.¡± They naturally understood Mu Rong Tian¡¯s promise clearly. This was a great chance to enter the Central Region, so nobody was willing to give up. The current elders¡¯ cultivations were already at Xiantian. It was just about the level of Xiantian Mid Rank, though. Also, how long they would have to wait to break through to High Rank was unknown. This decree tablet was their sole chance. ¡°Sect leader, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely figure out the young sect master¡¯s illness for you.¡± Ye Qiu was ted. When he smiled, the wrinkles on his elderly face looked like a blossoming chrysanthemum. ¡°I naturally trust in fellow grandmaster¡¯s ability.¡± Mu Rong Tian smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Elder Ye Qiu had taken in a genius disciple. He has reached the Earth Stage High Rank at the tender age of twenty? That is really something to celebrate.¡± When Ye Qiu heard someone talking about his proud disciple, he chuckled arrogantly. His disciple could be one of the geniuses even within the Central Region for reaching the Earth Stage High Rank at twenty years of age. ¡°Twenty-year-old Earth Stage High Rank? Is it really that great?¡± Wu Yu couldn¡¯t stand Ye Qiu¡¯scent appearance and snorted coldly. If a twenty-year-old Earth Stage High Rank alchemist was a genius, what was his disciple? Chapter 230 - Medicine Sect’s Large Event Part 4

Chapter 230 - Medicine Sect¡¯s Large Event Part 4

¡°Grandmaster Wu Yu, are you saying the grape is so sour just because you can¡¯t eat it?¡± Ye Qiucently swept a gaze at him and said with disdain, ¡°My disciple reached the Earth Stage High Rank at the age of twenty. If he isn¡¯t a talent, then wouldn¡¯t your disciple be lower than a trash? Haha! Assuming I hadn¡¯t guessed wrongly, she should be about seventeen. She is only a Human Stage Mid Rank right now; if she isn¡¯t a trash, then what is she? With her talent, she wouldn¡¯t be able to reach the Earth Stage High Rank before forty. I really don¡¯t know why you would take in such a trashy disciple. Can it be that she is your illegitimate child?¡± Wu Yu¡¯s elderly face changed. He knew that even if he exined that Mu Ru Yue had reached the Earth Stage High Rank, Ye Qiu wouldn¡¯t believe him and would even think that he was lying, so Wu Yu might as well keep quiet. He would be able to prove his disciple wasn¡¯t a trashter. ¡°Human Stage Mid Rank?¡± Mu Rong Tian looked astonishedly at Wu Yu. This old man had high sight. Why did he recruit a trash? Could his disciple really be his illegitimate child? ¡°Hehe! Grandmasters, I won¡¯t continue to disturb you. I will let my son meet with the grandmasters at noon in the public square tomorrow. I hope that the grandmasters will be able to find out the condition of my son¡¯s body.¡± Leaving those words, Mu Rong Tian no longer spoke and simply cupped his fist toward the crowd before turning to leave. His eyebrows disyed distinct anxiety. These people were hisst hope¡­ His son¡¯s status was unique. If something were to happen to him, then those people wouldn¡¯t let the Medicine Sect off in the future. Mu Rong TIan sighed worriedly. His steps quickened, and he soon disappeared from the others and Wu Yu¡¯s sight. He needed to prepare for tomorrow¡­ If one were to say who the most mysterious person in Sheng Domain was, then one would not say Madam Sheng Yue who governed the Sheng Domain, nor Nangong Zi Feng who had made massive changes these past two years. The holder of the position of most mysterious in the Sheng Domain was the young sect master of the Medicine Sect. Few had seen this young sect master, especially after he vanished from the Medicine Sect due to illness a few years ago. Nobody knew where he went nor saw his appearance when he did¡­ The head of the Medicine Sect also gave word that the young sect master would appear in the public square tomorrow at noon in order to let all of the alchemists check his body. Thus, even though it wasn¡¯t noon yet, many people were in the public square. When the disciples of the Medicine Sect heard that the young sect master would appear, they dropped what they were doing just to see his face. Even though they were disciples of the Medicine Sect, they also hadn¡¯t seen the young sect master in the rumours yet. Mu Ru Yue saw the people of the Qin family at a nce. Her brows were slightly raised as those people shouldn¡¯t be alchemists: How did they enter the Medicine Sect? Perhaps Qin Yi felt a gaze on him, so he turned his head and met the cold gaze of Mu Ru Yue. He saw that Ye Wu Chen wasn¡¯t by her side and wanted to talk to her. But he knew that after what Ji Shui Rou had done, she wouldn¡¯t want to have anything to do with the Qin family. Thus, he could only swallow his words. ¡°She is an alchemist?¡± Ji Shui Rou was rmed. Her gazended on the crest on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s chest. She slightly pursed her lips. ¡°Human Stage Mid Rank?¡± A Human Stage Mid Rank was nothing to others, yet to the Qin family, even if it were weak Human Stage Mid Rank alchemists, they must still treat them with respect. This was the difference between alchemists and martial practitioners. Chapter 231 - Medicine Sect’s Large Event Part 5

Chapter 231 - Medicine Sect¡¯s Large Event Part 5

¡°Everyone, wee to therge event of the Medicine Sect.¡± Mu Rong Tian walked into the public square. With a striking gaze, he surveyed the crowd below him and smiled as he continued, ¡°I will call the young master out to meet with you all.¡± Once he said that, an exceptional figure appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes¡­ At that instant, everyone¡¯s breathing became sluggish as their sight followed his figure. They felt as if they were looking at an immortal¡­ Why did such a beautiful man exist in this world? When he walked, his ck hair fluttered toward the crowd. Everyone there could smell a refreshing fragrance. Their hearts seemed to bloom with thousands of peach blossoms. This wasn¡¯t the first time Mu Ru Yue saw such an immortal-like man, since Bai Ze was simrly as beautiful as an immortal. Yet, Bai Ze¡¯s beauty gave off a sorrowful but gentle atmosphere, while this man gave off a soothing aura. This kind of aura from within made one¡¯s beauty more breathtaking. Perhaps it was due to his illness that the man¡¯s handsome face was sickly white, but it didn¡¯t affect his stunning appearance. His appearance was without any w as though it were the most outstanding masterpiece of the world¡¯s creator. But after regrly seeing Ye Wu Chen¡¯s charming appearance, this didn¡¯t have much of an effect on Mu Ru Yue unlike the other women that looked lovestruck at this man. ¡°Qing Er.¡± Mu Rong Tian hastily went forth and, with a smile, continued, ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Mu Rong Qing Chu nodded slightly before shifting his gaze toward Mu Ru Yue for a moment. For some reason, Mu Ru Yue kept feeling that his eyes held an unfathomable ray of light. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s begin.¡± The man spoke gently. After hearing his voice, the crowd seemed to see a bamboo forest after it rained, or a small stream branching from a spring, or even the ck-naped oriole in the tree¡­ His voice was so pleasant to the ear that it was captivating, not allowing one to snap out of it. Mu Rong Tian smiled as he looked at the crowd beneath. ¡°Everyone, can you figure out the illness of the young master?¡± Once Mu Rong Tian said that, everyone became quiet. To be honest, they could feel that Mu Rong Qing Chu¡¯s life force was a little weak. He could only live for about two to three years, but they didn¡¯t know what was wrong with him. Even though Mu Rong Tian knew this would happen, after seeing their expressions, he still couldn¡¯t help but feel down. ¡°I can give you half a month to think about a solution. The young master will cooperate with your demands during this period. If anyone can find a solution, my Medicine Sect will definitely not mistreat them.¡± Inparison to Mu Rong Tian¡¯s depression, Qing Chu didn¡¯t have any expression. He just watched calmly without a single ripple in his eyes. His handsome appearance just looked like normal. Mu Ru Yue looked at the man in the public square. Glimmers danced in her eyes. Since she wanted to break through to the Earth Stage Peak Rank in a few days, she¡¯d specifically flipped open the Alchemy Book. Coincidentally, it had some treatments that could be used for weird andplex illnesses. Hence, with a nce, she already knew the man¡¯s condition. There was an Earth Stage Peak Rank pill that suited the treatment of his body inside the Alchemy Book. It was, however, a pity that she hadn¡¯t broken through to the Earth Stage Peak Rank yet. ¡°Half a month?¡± Mu Ru Yue lowered her gaze and chuckled slightly as she muttered to herself, ¡°That time is sufficient enough.¡± She would reach the Earth Stage Peak rank standard within this half a month. No matter if it were for Ye Wu Chen or for obtaining the decree tablet to enter the Central Region¡­ Chapter 232 - Earth Stage Peak Rank Alchemist Part 1

Chapter 232 - Earth Stage Peak Rank Alchemist Part 1

¡°Wu Chen, I will try to manufacture an Earth Stage Peak Rank pill. Please guard the door for me and forbid anyone froming to disturb me.¡± Inside the room, Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression became focused. An Earth Stage Peak Rank pill was significantly more difficult to manufacture than a High Rank one. She didn¡¯t know if she would be able to manufacture it. Since time was running out, and she didn¡¯t know when Wu Chen¡¯s power might erupt again, she had to try to manufacture the Purple Gold Pill now¡­ Ye Wu Chen nodded slightly and walked out after looking at Mu Ru Yue. Once he left, the entire room turned quiet. Mu Ru Yue took a deep breath and focused on the Phoenix Furnace. The ingredients for the Purple Gold Pill were very precious. Ye Wu Chen hadn¡¯t been by her side today in order to help her seek the ingredients. But with her abilities, manufacturing the Purple Gold Pill would still be pushing it a little. With a slight raise of her hand, Mu Ru Yue ced the ingredients onto the table by her side. Swish! A me rose from her palm andnded at the bottom of the Phoenix Furnace. Continuous stream of energy went into the the furnace and wrapped around the medicinal nts within¡­ Mu Ru Yue looked at the medicinal nts that were slowly liquefying. She then expanded her mental power, inserting it into the furnace. With the insertion of her mental power, the medicinal nt fluids flowed quietly inside the Phoenix Furnace. She blew a mouthful of air before she took more medicinal nts from her side and tossed it into the Phoenix Furnace. Mental power was the most important element in pill refining, but coordinating it with energy was equally important. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s mental power was indeed more than sufficient, but if her energy wasn¡¯t enough, then the refining of the pill would still fail. Generally, refining a Human Stage pill¡¯s only used a small amount of energy and didn¡¯t have many requirements. However, refining an Earth Stage Peak Rank pill required a lot of energy, and that energy must be from a Xiantian stage practitioner. Additionally, if one wanted to refine a Mundane Stage pill and be a Mundane Stage alchemist, one must reach the Xiantian Mid Rank Stage. It was due to this that Mu Ru Yue hadn¡¯t tried refining an Earth Stage Peak Rank pill. But this time, she couldn¡¯t help but risk it¡­ Ye Wu Chen wouldn¡¯t be able to wait any longer. Still, mental power was more important than energy to alchemists. It was difficult to increase it, and Mu Ru Yue was probably the only one who innately possessed such tyrannical mental power. It could be said that with every breakthrough of her strength, she would be able to create the next level of pills¡­ Mu Ru Yue inserted all of her energy into the Phoenix Furnace. At this same time, her mental power seemed to cover heaven and earth. Perhaps, due to herrge consumption of powers, her face paled. Perspiration flowed down her face. ¡°Why is this happening now?!¡± Outside the room, Ye Wu Chen¡¯splexion changed. His ck powers seemed to grow, as though it stopped listening to his orders. He was unable to suppress it no matter how hard he tried. ¡°No! Mu Er is still inside. I must control it!¡± Ye Wu Chen clenched his fists tightly. His charming face instantly paled as the power rampaged throughout his body. A trail of blood gradually trickled from his lips. Perhaps, due to being unable to release itself, the power had be unsatisfied so quickly. Ye Wu Chen¡¯s internal organs was suffering a lot of injuries. If it had been any normal time, then he would have been unable to control it and would thus release his power. But when he was close to losing control over the power, he turned his head to look at the closed door behind him. His tightly clenched fists gradually opened. Chapter 233 - Earth Stage Peak Rank Alchemist Part 2

Chapter 233- Earth Stage Peak Rank Alchemist Part 2

Ye Wu Chen initially wanted to find a ce to release his power, but at this moment, a group of people came walking over. His charming appearance changed drastically. Walking at the front was the grey-robed elder Ye Qiu, who wasn¡¯t on good terms with Wu Yu. There was a rather handsome man of about twenty beside him. His brows clearly disyed arrogance. He didn¡¯t seem to put Ye Wu Chen, who was guarding the door, in his eyes¡­ A couple of male and female youths wearing the Medicine Sect¡¯s attire followed behind them. They were frequently ttering the two. Ye Qiu and the younger man were enjoying all of this, with smiles on their faces. ¡°Master, I don¡¯t believe that with my ability I still have toe and investigate a Human Stage Mid Rank alchemist.¡± The man smiled and chuckled mockingly. His eyesnded on the worn-down thatch-roofed house, a mocking smile on his face. ¡°Fu Lin, that little girl is still the disciple of that old man Wu Yu. We should pay her a visit. Since your strength has already reached the Earth Stage High Rank, you should go and tutor her a little.¡± Ye Qiuughed arrogantly. He had moved behind that old man Wu Yu¡¯s back in order to teach thetter¡¯s disciple a lesson. A puny Human Stage Mid Rank wasn¡¯t worthy of the importance ced on her. Who told that old man Wu Yu to offend him many years ago? His ability was simr to that old man¡¯s, so he definitely couldn¡¯t do anything to him. As such, he nned to work on the other¡¯s disciple this time, and let that disciple know what it truly meant to be a genius. To put it nicely, this was tutge. To put it frankly, this was a chiding for being a mere Human Stage Mid Rank alchemist at such an age. If that wasn¡¯t poor talent, then what else could it be? Looking at his disciple beside him, Ye Qiu smiledcently. That old man Wu Yu, ifparing disciples, was doomed to lose to him¡­ Ye Qiu walked in front of the door and nced at Ye Wu Chen and with a slight frown said, ¡°Get the little girl Mu Ru Yue toe out. Just tell her that her master¡¯s acquaintance hase to meet her.¡± Ye Wu Chen held his head tightly. The rampaging power in his body made him unbearably ufortable, but he knew that he must bear with it for now. Ye Wu Chen lifted his gaze toward this uninvited person and shouted, a sinister and cold expression on his charming face, ¡°Get lost!¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Ye Qiu¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Immediately call that little girl out. I am an acquaintance of her master, so I am her elder. What does she mean by staying in her room and not meeting me?¡± Ye Wu Chen slightly narrowed his eyes. His gaze still cold and sinister, he shouted again, ¡°Scram!¡± This time, he merely spoke one word. But from that word, Ye Qiu could feel pressure making him nearly lose his breath as he stared astonished at this ordinary looking yet noble and charming man. ¡°Not good!¡± Ye Wu Chen clenched his fists tightly and coughed out a mouthful of blood. His charming face was as white as paper. He was currently as weak as a newborn. Normally, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to suppress this power. Ye Wu Chen was a little surprised at himself for being able to do it for such a long period of time. Yet, he knew that even if he were to die, he wouldn¡¯t let this power hurt the young girl inside the house behind him. It was due to this belief that he forcefully bore with it. Since the power couldn¡¯t be released, it could only rampage inside his body. But he couldn¡¯t leave this ce and could only guard this door to the death¡­ Ye Wu Chen gently closed his eyes and, with a trace of gloom shing across his eyes, shouted, ¡°Scram! Don¡¯t make me say this a fourth time!¡± Chapter 234 - Earth Stage Peak Rank Alchemist Part 3

Chapter 234 - Earth Stage Peak Rank Alchemist Part 3

At this moment, Ye Qiu recovered from his astonishment. He sniggered at Ye Wu Chen¡¯s pale face. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect such an expert to be protecting that trash. That little girl does indeed have a great appearance. It is no wonder you would protect her to the death. Hehe! I admit that you are really powerful. It is a pity, however, that your current physical condition isn¡¯t good. If it were, I wouldn¡¯t be your match if we fought.¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s heart shuddered slightly; he knew this old man was telling the truth. If it were the norm, they would have already died under his de¡­ ¡°Even if I have severe injuries now, I can still deal with the both of you. My power is still sufficient!¡± Ye Wu Chen waved his hand and a purple sword appeared in it. ¡°I won¡¯t let anyone disturb her!¡± Inside the room, Mu Ru Yue was focused on refining her pill and was clueless about what was happening outside. With her gaze locked onto the Phoenix Furnace, perspiration rolled down her pale face. Right at this moment, her mental power was used to its limit. If she wasn¡¯t careful, this pill manufacturing would fail¡­ But there was only this single set of medicinal ingredients in her possession. She mustn¡¯t make any mistake! Suddenly, Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body softened, and she nearly copsed to the floor. She had used up most of her strength and had even lost the ability to stand up¡­ She took out an Energy Replenishment Pill, without any hesitation. The pill in her mouth was like candy. Instantly, her pale face started to recover its rosiness. The dimming me in her hand lit up once more. If she hadn¡¯t used the Energy Replenishment Pill to recover, then perhaps she wouldn¡¯t be able to refine an Earth Stage Peak Rank pill. This kind of pill really required a massive amount of energy. Mu Ru Yue pressed her lips together firmly, as she stared fixedly at the Phoenix Furnace before her¡­ Under the light of the rising of the sun, the man¡¯s purple robe fluttered, even without wind. Blood flowed from his seductive lips. He wiped it away and then raised his head to look once more at the elder who was in a sorry state. Of course this old man didn¡¯t have the power to hurt him this bad. The extent of this damage waspletely due to the power still rampaging in his body¡­ ¡°Brat, this is the Medicine Sect. You shouldn¡¯t be so unbridled!¡± Ye Qiu¡¯s expression darkened. He looked at the Medicine Sect disciples at the side and signalled them to quickly call the head of the Medicine Sect over. This man was too powerful. Even though he had a severe injury, Ye Qiu still wasn¡¯t his match¡­ ck mes gradually expanded from the man¡¯s feet. Within that cold and sinister aura was another aura that could destroy heaven and earth. This power still couldn¡¯t be suppressed for long as he was already reaching his limit. Moreover, it was toote to leave now¡­ ¡°Scram!¡± Ye Wu Chen roared in anger when he saw that Ye Qiu still wanted to draw nearer. From his body, the tyrannical power burst forth and directly tossed Ye Qiu backwards. At the side, Fu Lin was stupefied. His master, a Xiantian Mid Rank Martial practitioner, was unable to defeat this young man? Ye Wu Chen¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent as he shot his gaze toward Ye Qiu. He walked over to him, with light steps, and said, ¡°If you hadn¡¯te to disturb her, then perhaps you could have kept your life. It is a pity that you threw that away.¡± After eliminating the threat this old fellow brought, he would cripple his own powers¡­ He had wanted to possess a tyrannical power to protect her. If this power was destined to harm her, then what was the point in keeping it? Chapter 235 - Earth Stage Peak Rank Alchemist Part 4

Chapter 235 - Earth Stage Peak Rank Alchemist Part 4

¡°What are you doing?!¡± Suddenly, a bellow was heard from the front. The sect leader of the Medicine Sect led a group of people and headed here hastily¡­ Wu Yu looked at Ye Wu Chen who seemed to be in dire straits. He instantly eximed in surprise and paled. Swish! He moved in a sh toward him and ced his hand gently on his pulse. ¡°Your internal injury seems severe. Is it that damnable old man¡¯s fault?¡± This man belonged to his precious disciple, so as her master, how could he allow his disciple¡¯s person to get hurt? ¡°Not good!¡± Seeing the man¡¯s killing intent, Mu Rong Tian¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°Elder Ye Qiu, leave quickly!¡± But, before Ye Qiu could climb up to his feet, a purple sword light whizzed through the sky. Hong! That sword light sent his body flying violently away. The enormous boulder behind him, smashed into smithereens. At this moment, the crowd saw the man who made such a bigmotion. He was on his knees, with his sword piercing the ground and his sweat-soaked hair sticking to his charming face. ck power slowly expanded outward with him at the centre. Wu Yu hastily retreated a few steps away as he looked astonished at Ye Wu Chen. ¡°Wha¡­ what the hell is going on?¡± Ye Wu Chen raised his head to look at Wu Yu and spoke emphatically, ¡°Don¡¯t let anyone disturb Mu Er!¡± If she was just manufacturing an Earth Stage High Rank pill, then with her proficiency there wouldn¡¯t be a problem. But Mu Ru Yue was trying to manufacture an Earth Stage Peak Rank pill. With her mental power that taut, she should not be disturbed in the slightest. Otherwise, she might suffer severe side effects to her mind. He had done what he did, even as he was enduring the pain of that rampaging power, for the sake of preventing anyone from entering to disturb Mu Ru Yue¡­ Wu Yu was startled. Just as he wanted to say something, the next moment left him stupefied once more. ¡®This man wanted to cripple his own Dantian! With his power, he could be a self-proimed monarch within the Sheng Domain. Why did he want to destroy his power?¡® Naturally, Wu Yu didn¡¯t know thatpared to Mu Ru Yue, this power was nothing in Ye Wu Chen¡¯s heart. His power was unable to protect her and could even harm her, so it didn¡¯t matter if he lost all of it. He also believed that even if he became a trash, that woman wouldn¡¯t leave him. In that case, this would suffice¡­ Ye Wu Chen gradually moved his hand toward his Dantian. With gentleness in his purple eyes, he slowly raised his hand and gathered some power. If this power were to hit it, his Dantian would shatter into pieces. From then on, the power wouldn¡¯t bother him, and he would be a trash¡­ ¡°Ye Wu Chen, what are you doing!?¡± Suddenly, an angry shout was heard from behind him. The man¡¯s body stiffened and hisrge hands stayed back from his Dantian. He turned his head toward the house and saw a white-clothed young girl running hastily toward him in fury¡­ ¡°Mu Er, don¡¯te over. I can¡¯t control this power anymore. You will get hurt if you get closer!¡± Ye Wu Chen shouted anxiously. At that moment, a purple ray of light shed through the air, heading toward him. A young girl¡¯s voice was heard after that, ¡°I¡¯ve already manufactured the Purple Gold Pill. Consume it now.¡± ¡®Purple Gold Pill?¡¯ Ye Wu Chen was stunned as he grabbed the pill that came flying toward him. When he held the purple pill, an ice-cold feeling passed from his palm to his body¡­ After he ced the pill in his mouth, the chilling feeling seeped into his heart. As if summoned by something, the expanding ck power withdrew into his body¡­ Chapter 236 - Earth Stage Peak Rank Alchemist Part 5

Chapter 236- Earth Stage Peak Rank Alchemist Part 5

At this moment, Ye Wu Chen finally felt the peace he hadn¡¯t had for a long time. When he used his inner sight to check his body¡¯s condition, he saw that a purple light was surrounding the ck power. That light was gradually healing his originally damaged internal organs. ¡®That tyrannical power finally wouldn¡¯t erupt again?¡¯ Ye Wu Chen still hadn¡¯te back to his sense when a figure jumped toward him and pressed him firmly to the ground. She was fuming as she scolded earth-shatteringly, ¡°Ye Wu Chen, you actually wanted to cripple your power? Didn¡¯t I tell you to trust me? I definitely wouldn¡¯t have let that power erupt again, no matter what!¡± If she had been even the slightest bitte, the oue would have been unimaginable. Ye Wu Chen felt a little wronged. His pitiful expression with that charming smile was really moving; his ordinary appearance was very nice to look at as well. ¡°If I didn¡¯t do that and had hurt you, I would regret it for my entire life.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart shuddered violently. She knew that if Ye Wu Chen had released that power, he wouldn¡¯t have gotten hurt. Moreover, with Wu Chen¡¯s personality, he naturally wouldn¡¯t bother to consider the safety of the Medicine Sect. To him, the death of others was iparable to crippling his power himself. He did that solely for her¡­ In this world that respected experts, losing one¡¯s power was worse than losing one¡¯s life. Yet, this man was willing to cripple his tyrannical power in order to prevent himself from harming her. ¡°Wu Chen, you are such a fool.¡± A fool no one could separate her from¡­ ¡°Mu Er, if I were to be a trash, would you abandon me for others?¡± Ye Wu Chen smiled charmingly,his gaze focused on the young girl¡¯s exceptional face. He didn¡¯t mind in the slightest how intimate their position was. Mu Ru Yue was still pressing down on his body as she focused on her man beneath her. Her gaze was determined and certain. ¡°Don¡¯t even mention losing your powers. Even if your hands were crippled, legs were handicapped, or even if your lower part lost its function, you are still my, Mu Ru Yue¡¯s sole man.¡± Ye Wu Chen smiled as this was already sufficient. The couple looked at each other with deep love. It was as though they didn¡¯t notice the crowd at the side. Mu Rong Tian¡¯s expression darkened slightly; this man had hurt Ye Qiu in front of him. He was very unruly, but he understood that with this man¡¯s power, no one here could be his match. No matter how displeased he was, Mu Rong Tian could only bear with it. Wu Yu gradually sighed. When this man wanted to cripple his power, it really gave him a scare. It was great that it ended well. But what was beyond his imagination was that this man was Ghost King Ye Wu Chen, his disciple¡¯s fiance. Not only was this man powerful, he was also deeply in love. He was reallypatible with Wu Yu¡¯s precious disciple. At this moment, a voice filled with curiosity was heard from the side. ¡°Hmm? There¡¯s actually an Earth Stage Peak Rank alchemist I didn¡¯t know of, here. But the lingering scent from the pill is really alluring. Little girl, were you the one that refined an Earth Stage Peak Rank pill just now?¡± Suddenly, an elder appeared above the crowd, slovenly in dress and manner with unkempt beard. He was currently smiling, eyes narrowed, at Mu Ru Yue. When Mu Rong Tian saw the elder, he was stunned as he asked in surprise, ¡°Master, why have youe?¡± ¡®Master?¡¯ The crowd was stunned. Could this be the the Medicine Sect¡¯s old head, the legendary Senior Dan? Chapter 237 - I Can Treat His Illness Part 1

Chapter 237 - I Can Treat His Illness Part 1

¡°I heard themotion, so I came here to have a look.¡± The elder smiled gently, looking at Mu Ru Yue on the ground as he asked curiously, ¡°Little girl, can you tell me the name of the pill you just refined?¡± Mu Ru Yue looked at the elder with an unkempt beard and slovenly appearance. ¡°Purple Gold Pill.¡± ¡®Purple Gold Pill?¡¯ Senior Dan¡¯s eyes lit up; he had never heard of such a pill before and was naturally interested. ¡°Little girl, are you an Earth Stage Peak Rank alchemist?¡± There wasn¡¯t just one Earth Stage Peak Rank alchemist on this continent, but one of only about seventeen years of age? Could that be ordinary? Everyone gasped, focusing their gaze on this young girl. Under the gaze of the crowd, she nodded slightly. Hua! At this instant, the crowd became shocked and had gazes of disbelief trained on her young appearance. ¡°Earth Stage Peak Rank alchemist. She¡¯s actually an Earth Stage Peak Rank alchemist¡­¡± Howughable that they¡¯d thought she was only a Human Stage Mid Rank alchemist. Then, all of their gazes shifted to Wu Yu. They could already guess that this old man intentionally made Mu Ru Yue y the pig to eat the tiger. With his childish behavior, he could really do that. Wu Yu chuckled a couple of times as he casually epted everyone¡¯s gaze. Didn¡¯t they look down on his disciple? Now what? Weren¡¯t they stupefied? It was good to teach these few elders that not everyone liked to show off their power like an idiot, thinking they were so powerful. ¡°Little girl, didn¡¯t you tell me you were Earth Stage High Rank? How did you be a Peak Rank in the blink of an eye? You really make me ashamed as your master. Perhaps before long, you would exceed me.¡± Wu Yu felt slightly dejected but also felt more proud. Who made fate have this little girl be his precious disciple? At this time, Senior Dan was tremendously excited after Mu Ru Yue¡¯s affirmative answer to his question. With brightly lit eyes, he looked at her and asked, ¡°Little fe, are you interested in being my disciple?¡± An Earth Stage Peak Rank expert.Tsk! Tsk! This little fe was really great. There were only a few who could exceed her record inside the Central Region. ¡°Senior Dan, do you know about something called ¡®firste first serve¡¯? Little girl Ru Yue is my disciple. You¡¯re stealing my disciple right in front of me. Can your face be any thicker?¡± When Wu Yu heard this old man ask Mu Ru Yue to be his disciple, he instantly erupted in fury. Currently, he didn¡¯t care even if this was Senior Dan. Anyone who wanted to snatch his precious disciple were dreaming with their eyes open. Senior Dan didn¡¯t look at Wu Yu and just raised his brows, staring at Mu Ru Yue. Mu Ru Yue raised her head to look at Senior Dan and pondered whether to tell him of her connection with Madam Sheng Yue. After a long pause, she said calmly, ¡°My surname is Xiao. Xiao Ru Yue is my other name.¡± In the Xiao family¡¯s record, it really was her name, but her name was also Mu Ru Yue in Hua Xia, so outside the family, she was used to using this name. ¡°Xiao?¡± Senior Dan¡¯s expression slightly stiffened. ¡°You are from the Xiao family?¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded gently. ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m from the main branch of the Xiao family.¡± The main branch of the Xiao family only had a connection with Xiao Tian Yu and Madam Sheng Yue¡­ ¡°You¡­ you are little girl Yu Er¡¯s daughter? No wonder you looked a little familiar. It seems you really can¡¯t be my disciple.¡± Senior Dan felt excited. He didn¡¯t expect Yu Er¡¯s daughter toe to the Medicine Sect. Could it be that Yu Er made here here? Was Yu Er no longer angry at him after all these years? Chapter 238 - I Can Treat His Illness Part 2

Chapter 238 - I Can Treat His Illness Part 2

The crowd couldn¡¯t understand what happened as they swept their gazes at Senior Dan and Mu Ru Yue. Could it be that the Xiao family had offended this Senior Dan, resulting in him treating this girl so badly? Only Mu Rong Tian understood what Senior Dan meant¡­ It would have been a joke. Since Junior Apprentice Sister Yu Er was Senior Dan¡¯s disciple, he was Mu Ru Yue¡¯s senior by two generations; how could he take her in as his disciple? With this seniority, Mu Ru Yue was equivalent to his granddaughter. How could a mother and daughter be under the same master? Moreover, Mu Rong Tian knew how biased Senior Dan was to his Junior Apprentice Sister. If his Junior Apprentice Sister was willing, then she would have be the head of the Medicine Sect. How, then, would he have had a turn? Although Senior Dan had seemingly been angry at Junior Apprentice Sister for abandoning the Medicine Sect, these past few years, he had often caught the old man zoning out, looking at his Junior Apprentice Sister¡¯s old room. This little girl was Junior Apprentice Sister¡¯s daughter and even had such talent. How could Senior Dan not look after her¡­ ¡°That¡¯s right, Rong Er, what happened here?¡± Senior Dan shifted his gaze to Mu Rong Tian. Mu Rong Tian¡¯s heart throbbed. He knew that what was going toe hade. ¡°Master, I¡¯m actually not too sure. When I arrived, I saw Niece Yue Er¡¯s person fighting with Ye Qiu. I will need them to tell me what happened.¡± Since he was the Elder Apprentice Brother of Junior Apprentice Sister Yu Er, he should call her daughter, niece. But it had still given him a shock that Junior Apprentice Sister would have such a talented daughter, because Xiao Tian Yu and Junior Apprentice Sister Yu Er didn¡¯t have any talent in alchemy. Yet, their daughter was so shocking with that monstrous talent. Seeing Senior Dan shoot a gaze over, one of the Medicine Sect¡¯s disciple didn¡¯t try to continue hiding what happened and told him everything. ¡°The matter started out like this. Grandmaster Ye Qiu and his disciple Fu Lin came here to look for Lady Ru Yue. He said that he came here on behalf of Grandmaster Wu Yu, to have Fu Lin teach her. This man didn¡¯t allow Grandmaster Ye Qiu to enter the room. Grandmaster Ye Qiu proimed himself Lady Ru Yue¡¯s elder and said she shoulde out to greet him; thus, they started to fight.¡± He wanted Fu Lin to teach Mu Ru Yue? Fu Lin was just an Earth Stage High Rank alchemist. How could he teach an Earth Stage Peak Rank? Had the world be a fantasy, or had someone started to go mad? This was like an alchemist child saying, ¡®Hey, let me teach you a lesson,¡¯ to an alchemist master. ¡°Elder? How can that bastard be an elder?¡± Wu Yu was angry as he red daggers at half dead Ye Qiu. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t guessed wrongly, my disciple was facing a breakthrough in alchemy. When an alchemist is refining regr pills, there isn¡¯t usually a need to worry about people disturbing them. But if it is a breakthrough in rank, then they indeed mustn¡¯t be disturbed in the slightest. Otherwise, their mental power wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand the interruption. If it wasn¡¯t for that brat Ye Wu Chen trying to block him, then my disciple would have be a cripple. What sort of motive did he have for trying to disturb my disciple? How can a puny Earth Stage High Rank have the ability to tutor my disciple?¡± Ye Qiu was wearing gold ted soft armour which had blocked a portion of the power from thest attack. At the moment, even though he was only half alive, he hadn¡¯t died yet and was already slowly regaining his consciousness. When he heard the conversation around him, he really wanted to lose consciousness again. ¡®That little girl was an Earth Stage Peak Rank? How was Wu Yu lucky enough to recruit such an outstanding disciple? It was such a joke that he¡¯d actually treated her like a trash.¡¯ Chapter 239 - I Can Treat His Illness Part 3

Chapter 239 - I Can Treat His Illness Part 3

¡°You haven¡¯t died?¡± When Ye Wu Chen felt Ye Qiu¡¯s aura, his charming face turned toward him. He narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°Gold ted soft armour? You had such a thing on you, huh. But Ben Wang wants it now.¡± He smiled sinisterly and under the gaze of the crowd, walked toward Ye Qiu. Ye Qiu eximed, ¡°What do you want? Sect leader, Senior Dan, please save me, quickly!¡± Since he just regained his consciousness, hisplexion was still pale white. Senior Dan didn¡¯t make any moves. After hearing the report from that Medicine Sect disciple, he really wanted to just kill this damnable bastard with a strike of his palm. How could his disciple¡¯s daughter be touched by this old man? ¡°Sect master, I know a way to treat the young master. If you save me, I¡¯ll treat the young master.¡± Ye Qiu was apprehensive and shouting loudly. He didn¡¯t care what happened now. He just wanted to escape this ordeal first. Mu Rong Tian was ted, but when he looked at Ye Wu Chen, he hesitated. With his own ability, he couldn¡¯t fight against this man, not unless he were stopped by master¡­ When he raised his head to look at Senior Dan standing in mid air, he knew he didn¡¯t have the slightest intention of helping. This could be counted as Ye Qiu¡¯s misfortune. Of all the possible people, why did he choose to harm Junior Apprentice Sister Yu Er¡¯s daughter? With Senior Dan¡¯s overprotectiveness of Junior Apprentice Sister Yu Er, he was probably currently holding back his impulse to kill that damnable Ye Qiu. In the past, his master had suppressed all objections in order to have his Junior Apprentice Sister be appointed as the head of the Medicine Sect. This already proved how unreasonable this old man was. Ye Wu Chen looked at Ye Qiu. Ye Qiu spurted out a mouthful of blood and had a pale white face, as he looked at the man before him in an astonishment. This man was obviously much stronger¡­ Then, even while under the gaze of the crowd, Ye Wu Chen acted extremely brazenly. He used a me to burn Ye Qiu¡¯s outer clothes to ashes and forcefully snatched the gold ted soft armour from thetter¡¯s body. Perhaps he found the armour dirty, so he used a me to burn off all the dirt on it. Robber! Everyone stared at the man, shocked. This guy wasn¡¯t any different from a robber. ¡°Mu Er,¡± Ye Wu Chen turned around and returned to Mu Ru Yue¡¯s side. He smiled charmingly and said, ¡°I hadn¡¯t given you anything yet. I¡¯m just using this gold ted soft armour to win your favour, a kind of love token from me. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already erased that person¡¯s aura from it so this gold ted soft armour is very clean. After you wear it, even if they are a Xiantian Low Rank Martial practitioner, they wouldn¡¯t be able to hurt you.¡± As for Ye Qiu, he didn¡¯t make any further moves as Wu Yu wouldn¡¯t let him off anyway¡­ Mu Ru Yue took the gold ted soft armour unceremoniously. ¡°Wu Chen, you say that, but it seems like I also haven¡¯t given you anything yet.¡± Ye Wu Chen chuckled charmingly. His purple eyesnded on the young girl¡¯s body. At this moment, his had a gentle expression, reserved only for her. ¡°Mu Er, you can give me the best gift in the world.¡± ¡°What?¡± Mu Ru Yue was stunned and had not yete back to her senses because of what he said. Ye Wu Chen didn¡¯t care that he was in public and smiled lightly. ¡°After you marry me, wouldn¡¯t giving me a son be the best gift? Then in the future, our son and I can protect you. Yet, it will be better if you have a pair of boy and girl twins. In that case, my son and I will carry out the mission of protecting you two, mother and daughter.¡± Mu Ru Yue was moved. If it wasn¡¯t for Ye Wu Chen disappearing for a period of time, perhaps they would have already been married. Chapter 240 - I Can Treat His Illness Part 4

Chapter 240- I Can Treat His Illness Part 4

Not long after she came to this continent, she became betrothed to this man. Yet, so many things had happened, and so they hadn¡¯t wedded yet¡­ When the crowd looked at this couple with such deep feelings for each other, they couldn¡¯t help but sigh. This man was an undeniably good husband material but his sole defect of being insufficiently attractive that made them look ipatible when she stood beside him. Under thementation of the crowd, the man¡¯s face suddenly changed¡­ His previously ordinary appearance disappeared, reced by a divinely handsome face. It made the girls present stunned for a moment as they stared dazedly at the charming and handsome man before them. This man was both handsome and elegant. He was also so strong that it was terrifying. More importantly, he was deeply devoted in love. With his handsome appearance¡­ wasn¡¯t he just like a person depicted only in books? How could such man not attract the attention of the girls? This man¡¯s eyes, however, seemed to only see Mu Ru Yue. Others were unable to find their image in his purple eyes¡­ ¡°Sect leader!¡± Ye Qiu turned his head and looked at Mu Rong Tian. He clenched his teeth. ¡°I really know how to treat the young master¡¯s illness. Your son¡¯s life can be saved with but a single word from you.¡± Mu Rong Tian frowned and asked calmly, ¡°What illness did Grandmaster Ye Qiu see in my son?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Ye Qiu was stunned. To be honest, he didn¡¯t know what was wrong with Qing Chu. He only said that in order to dy time as he knew that man wouldn¡¯t let him go. Once he averted this ordeal and took the opportunity to leave, what could they do to him outside? ¡°Sect leader, the young master has a type of intestinal parasite in his body that eats at his life force, thus resulting in his current condition. I just need to refine a pill to eliminate that parasite. It will take some time, however.¡± Since these people didn¡¯t really know the young sect master¡¯s condition, he should be able to trick them a little. Intestinal parasites could only be found in Blood Ground. Even Wu Yu shouldn¡¯t have seen it before. Mu Rong Tian looked at Ye Qiu; perhaps he truly was Qing Chu¡¯s final hope. Just as he was about to beseech Senior Dan for help, his words were sealed in his mouth as a cold voice was heard. ¡°Intestinal parasite?¡± Mu Ru Yue chuckled lowly. ¡°When a person has an intestinal parasite in his body, the entire body would be cold and three hidden red lines will appear behind his ear. The intestinal parasite will then be active every full moon, and the person will be in intense pain. The intestinal parasite usually stays quietly near the Dantian, so there would be a protrusion in that area. The protrusion would be where the parasite lives. More importantly, the way to eliminate the parasite is really simple: You just have to use parasite grass; you don¡¯t need to manufacture a pill. Sect leader, did what I just said match the young master¡¯s condition?¡± Ye Qiu¡¯s expression changed greatly as he shouted in anger, ¡°What do you know?!¡± Intestinal parasites were rarely seen, and even books didn¡¯t contain a clearly written solution for removing them. This little girl must be speaking nonsense. How could she have knowledge even Wu Yu didn¡¯t? ¡°Senior Dan should know best whether I¡¯m lying or not.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled faintly. ¡°Moreover, I also want to say that I have the ability to treat him.¡± Now that she¡¯d broken through to the Earth Stage Peak Rank, she could manage to manufacture that pill¡­ The crowd was stunned. They looked in disbelief at Mu Ru Yue. An Earth Stage Peak Rank alchemist could do something this crowd of Mundane Stage alchemist grandmasters couldn¡¯t? Chapter 241 - I Can Treat His Illness Part 5

Chapter 241 - I Can Treat His Illness Part 5

¡°What nonsense are you saying?¡± Ye Qiu clenched his fists tightly, his body shivering from anger. ¡°I admit your talent is outstanding, but don¡¯t think you¡¯re omnipotent. There are several alchemists here better than you. If even they couldn¡¯t do it, then how can you?¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t bother to look at Ye Qiu. She just shifted her gaze to Senior Dan. Senior Dan stayed silent for a while before gently nodding. ¡°I believe in the little girl.¡± How could he not trust Yu Er¡¯s daughter? Currently, Senior Dan was suppressing his excitement and ignoring the gazes of the crowd, as he shifted his gaze to Mu Ru Yue. He chuckled and said, ¡°Little girl, you can treat the Medicine Sect as your own home. If anyone bullies you and the head of the Medicine Sect can¡¯t do anything, you can seek me out for help. This old man¡¯s age is rather advanced and his legs aren¡¯t as agile as before, but he still has the ability to protect his disciples and their offsprings.¡± With those words from Senior Dan, this little girl could do whatever she wanted in the Medicine Sect and no one would dare say anything. Ye Qiu¡¯s expression changed as he looked furiously at Mu Ru Yue. Once this little girl fails to treat the young master, will Senior Dan still help her to such an extent?¡¯ It wasughable how the current Ye Qiu thought Senior Dan treated her specially due to her words. He was clueless about how the Senior Dan¡¯s beloved disciple whom he doted on the most was her mother¡­ After the crowd was dismissed, Wu Yu didn¡¯t leave. He walked to Mu Ru Yue¡¯s side and chuckled, asking, ¡°Little girl, you made such amotion again. I just don¡¯t understand why Senior Dan didn¡¯t continue to request and recruit you as his disciple until the end.¡± Mu Ru Yue looked at the dismissed crowd before moving her gaze to Wu Yu¡¯s elderly face. She shrugged her shoulders. ¡°My mother is his disciple, so I should actually call him grandmaster in this case.¡± Wu Yu was stunned, then he chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s not bad. That old man¡¯s strength is very high. His alchemy standard is simrly very strong. Even though I don¡¯t know what rank he is at now, I know he¡¯s much stronger than me.¡± Hearing that, Mu Ru Yue became a little curious. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say the strongest alchemist here is a Mundane Stage Low Rank?¡± Wu Yu rolled his eyes at her. ¡°I had indeed said that, but the problem is that the old man isn¡¯t from here; he came from the Central Region. He represents the Medicine Sect and created a branch sect here, so he¡¯s a person of the Central Region. His title as Senior Dan also originated from the Central Region; senior isn¡¯t just a rank. That is, we call ourselves grandmasters here, but in that ce, they are simply called seniors. It¡¯s the respect for experts. Have I rified it now?¡± ¡°Central Region? Master, do you know the Central Region very well?¡± Mu Ru Yue blinked her eyes as she asked that. ¡°Hehe! Master hasn¡¯t been to the Central Region, but we, alchemists of high rank, do have a general understanding with our current status. For example, we know of those renowned people known as Zi Huang and Senior Yue in the Central Region.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart suddenly skipped a beat. She didn¡¯t know how many times she had heard those two names from Nangong Zi Feng. ¡°Master, can you tell me more about Zi Huang and Senior Yue?¡± ¡°I¡¯m actually not too clear on that. Senior Yue is just a title, same as Zi Huang. Even though he¡¯s known as Zi Huang1, he isn¡¯t an emperor. It seems that it¡¯s due to his name being Zi Huang that he had such a title. I don¡¯t know Senior Yue¡¯s real name, though. ¡°The two were a legendary couple in the Central Region. They both possessed tyrannical talent and superior strength. They were also devoted to each other; no matter how many women in the Central Region envied the woman and fancied the man, he only had her. More importantly, Senior Yue is the sole alchemist in the Central Region that had almost reached the Divine Stage. It¡¯s a pity that the couple had fallen a thousand years ago¡­¡± Chapter 242 - Unpredictable Future Part 1

Chapter 242 - Unpredictable Future Part 1

Mu Ru Yue frowned. ¡®They both fell? What on earth happened a thousand years ago?¡¯ She couldn¡¯t forget how Nangong Zi Feng had called her and Ye Wu Chen Senior Yue and Zi Huang respectively¡­ ¡®How was that couple rted to us?¡¯ ¡°Master, do you have specific knowledge about the circumstances of those two?¡± Wu Yu looked curiously at Mu Ru Yue. This little girl seemed uninterested in most everything. When did she be interested in this?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know much, but I do know that Zi Huang seemed to be a person of the Zi family in the Central Region. I also heard that , the Zi family was thergest power in the Central Region at that time, but Zi Huang and Senior Yue were assassinated while away from the Zi family. As for the rest, I don¡¯t know. Only that, from that day onward, Zi Huang and Senior Yue disappeared from the Central Region.¡± Wu Yu sighed as that was really all he knew. Mu Ru Yue pondered for a bit before nodding, not revealing any trace of her thoughts. ¡°I understand. Master, I will go and prepare some medicine for the young master, so I won¡¯t be apanying you.¡± ¡°Little girl, just do your best.¡± Wu Yu smiled faintly. No matter what this disciple did, she didn¡¯t want him, her master, to worry for her. However, that instead made him feel rather gloomy¡­ Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t speak any further and just casually found a person to lead her to Mu Rong Qing Chu¡¯s living quarters. Moonlight entered the room illuminating the man¡¯s hair. He stood with both hands behind his back, facing the window. His gazended on the courtyard outside his room. Then, as though he felt the young girl¡¯s arrival, the man smiled faintly and turned around. His gentle and beautiful voice was like a spring wind to the listener, so pleasant to the ear that it could captivate people unknowingly. ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± Mu Ru Yue was stunned. For some reason, she had a feeling that this man already knew she woulde. Could she be mistaken? ¡°I¡¯m rather certain about treating your illness, but I need to ask you a couple of questions first.¡± The man lifted his hand slightly, with a shallow smile on his divinely handsome face. He was obviously cold, but with that smile, he exhibited an immortal-like sight. He was incredibly beautiful. This ethereal man had such beauty that it seemed surreal. ¡°Have a seat.¡± ¡°No need. I¡¯ll head off once I¡¯ve asked a few questions.¡± said Mu Ru Yue, shaking her head. ¡°Your attribute is wind, and your body wasn¡¯t very good from the start, then you lost a huge amount of your life force five years ago. If I hadn¡¯t guessed wrongly, could it be that you made contact with a nt called Red Ant Leaf?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re referring to a grass that has a red leaf in the shape of an enormous ant, then I have indeed made contact with it five years ago.¡± ¡°Then, it¡¯s right.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes lit up and, with a faint smile, she exined, ¡°That is a Red Ant Leaf, a tremendously poisonous grass which will gradually deplete a human¡¯s life force. There is an Earth Stage Peak Rank pill known as the Nine Tripod Cauldrons Pill that can detoxify that poison, but manufacturing it will require some time.¡± Qing Chu smiled calmly, a trace of warmth gradually appeared on his cold face. ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you then.¡± Mu Ru Yue lifted her gaze to look at Qing Chu, who had an unsurprised expression from the start. With a raise of her brows, she said, ¡°You seem rather uncaring about whether this poison can be removed or not. Previously, you also didn¡¯t show any disappointment when you found out that there might not be a treatment. Even now, you still look just as rxed.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t care, but¡­ that I know I won¡¯t die,¡± Mu Rong Qing Chu said indifferently. He had already known his fate from the start. Chapter 243 - Unpredictable Future Part 2

Chapter 243 - Unpredictable Future Part 2

Mu Ru Yue was a bit taken aback with this answer. Then, as though Qing Chu read her mind, he smiled slightly. ¡°Do you know that there is a kind of power in this world that enables people to see the past and the future?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart jolted. She had read this in the Xiao family archive. It had depictions of people blessed by the heavens with the ability to see the past and the future. However, the heavens were fair, as those blessed with such powers would never obtain happiness¡­ How could those people obtain happiness when they already knew their past and future? They were destined to be alone for their entire lives and live on in solitude. ¡°So, I had already known earlier on that I won¡¯t die, as your appearance will save my life.¡± There wasn¡¯t anyone in the world that really wanted to die. Mu Rong Qing Chu was the same. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t care about his apparent death warrant, but that he already knew from the start that there would be such a result. Likewise, he knew that he would have countless encounters with this young girl in the future¡­ ¡°A blessed person.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled faintly. ¡°I thought it was just something the world made up. I didn¡¯t expect such a person to really exist.¡± ¡°The rumours of the world are fabricated ording to facts. It isn¡¯t anything out of this world for such people to exist. I can predict the future, but I have to pay some price for knowing them, every time. Even so, to repay you for saving my life, I will help predict a little of your future.¡± Mu Rong Qing Chu¡¯s gaze was on Mu Ru Yue. He knew this young girl definitely wasn¡¯t simple ever since the first time he¡¯d seen her. ¡°I shall give my thanks then.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded slightly. ¡°I¡¯ll give you your pill in five days time.¡± Looking at Mu Ru Yue¡¯s leaving figure, Mu Rong Qing Chu gradually closed his eyes. The light of the setting sun shone directly down upon his body. The man¡¯s beauty looked surreal under the sunset. His sickly white appearance attracted tender feelings toward him. Suddenly, his expression changed and he spurted out a mouthful of blood from his throat. ¡°Can¡¯t be seen. It actually can¡¯t be seen¡­¡± Her future was nk. There were actually people in this world he couldn¡¯t foresee¡­ Mu Rong Qing Chu¡¯splexion turned increasingly pale, aplex expression on his face. She was really something out of this world. Otherwise, he would be able to see through her. There was only one exnation for this: Her future would have countless changes that even he wouldn¡¯t be able to predict¡­ ¡°Perhaps she is the most unique person in this continent.¡± Mu Rong Qing Chu chuckled faintly. He was very interested in this kind of person, one he couldn¡¯t see through. It was unknown what her future would be like. Moreover, it shouldn¡¯t be simple¡­ Five dayster. Mu Rong Tian paced back and forth anxiously within the main branch of the Medicine Sect. His gaze often shot outside. Mu Ru Yue made him collect some medicinal nts and gave the word that she would manufacture the pill after five days. Today was already the fifth day. He didn¡¯t know what progress the pill had reached. He became increasingly anxious as he thought about that. Inparison, Mu Rong Qing Chu, who sat at the side, was much more calm and collected. He had already predicted his own end long ago. He knew without error that Mu Ru Yue would save his life today. White robes entered the room under the crowd¡¯s gaze. The young girl seemed extraordinary as her face stayed emotionless. It was as though she hadn¡¯t seen the people waiting for her. ¡°Niece Yue Er, how is it?¡± Mu Rong Tian walked hastily over to her and asked anxiously. Chapter 244 - Unpredictable Future Part 3

Chapter 244- Unpredictable Future Part 3

Mu Ru Yue smiled slightly and opened her palm. There was a green pill emitting an intense life force within it. She raised her head to look at Mu Rong Tian. ¡°Let him consume this pill.¡± It was still uncertain whether this pill could save his son¡¯s life, he was already at his wit¡¯s end. Mu Rong Tian took the pill and walked briskly toward Mu Rong Qing Chu. Everyone¡¯s eyes followed his actions. They didn¡¯t know if such a young girl would really be able to use an Earth Stage Peak Rank pill to treat the young master¡¯s body. After all, even alchemists from the Central Region were clueless on how to treat him. Mu Rong Qing Chu smiled and looked calmly at Mu Rong Tian¡¯s hand. He took the pill gently and ced it in his mouth. In an instant, a cool liquid flowed down his throat and into his stomach. Mu Rong Tian was nervous as he looked unblinkingly for the changes on Mu Rong Qing Chu¡¯s body. Mu Rong Qing Chu slowly lifted his gaze. His originally pale face gradually became rosy. As though Mu Rong Tian felt these changes himself, he became jubnt. ¡°Qing Chu, your body¡­¡± Mu Rong Qing Chu smiled faintly, as per usual. ¡°I can feel my life force slowly getting stronger. Even though the speed is rather slow, it¡¯s no longer diminishing.¡± The man was still as calm and collected as before, even as his body finally became healthy again. There weren¡¯t even any changes on his divinely handsome face. ¡°That¡¯s great! That¡¯s great!¡± Mu Rong Tian¡¯s heart was so stirred that he teared up as he spoke those words repeatedly. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze was on this Mu Rong father and son. It was unknown why, but she had a feeling that the rtion between these two wasn¡¯t only that of a father and son. There seemed to be some secret behind it¡­ When those arrogant alchemists saw such a sight, they were shocked into speechlessness. Who would have thought that she really did have the ability to treat the young sect master? His condition seemed impossible to treat even to those alchemists from the Central Region. ¡°She¡¯d really seed!¡± Ye Qiu¡¯s voice was quivering. He initially wanted to escape this ce but decided to stay and watch Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression when she failed. Instead, it was he that made a joke of himself in the end. Why was that old man Wu Yu able to gain such a genius disciple? Ye Qiu¡¯s jealousy overwhelmed his anger. He had bickered with that old man for most of his life. In the end, he was left with such a sorry state because of thetter¡¯s sole disciple. He became sorrowful as he pondered over this. He didn¡¯t know how these people would deal with him. If he knew this was going to happen, he should have taken the chance to sneak out of the Medicine Sect. Mu Ru Yue indeed didn¡¯t n to let Ye Qiu off the hook. She hadn¡¯t dealt with him because she¡¯d been working on the manufacturing of the pill for thest couple of days. Therefore, in order to prevent him from taking the chance to sneak away, she had already made Ye Wu Chen watch that old man¡¯s every move. If that old man just created trouble as usual, she could ignore him. However, that didn¡¯t mean she could forget: If it wasn¡¯t for him, how would Wu Chen be pushed to the point where he almost crippled his own powers? She definitely wouldn¡¯t let such an incident ur again! ¡°Lady Mu.¡± Mu Rong Qing Chu saw that Mu Ru Yue had turned around to leave, so he stood up slowly to follow her. Once both of them stepped out of the room, he called out in order to halt her steps. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s stopped as she asked without looking back, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve promised you five days ago that I would take a glimpse at your future.¡± Mu Rong Qing Chu¡¯s lips curved up into a smile. His handsome face was so outstanding under the sunlight. ¡°But what I saw waspletely nk.¡± Chapter 245 - Unpredictable Future Part 4

Chapter 245- Unpredictable Future Part 4

¡°nk?¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her brows as she turned to look at the man behind her. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Mu Rong Qing Chu nodded slightly and calmly as a breeze, said, ¡°I wanted to tell you that your future isn¡¯t fixed like others, so what your final oue will be depends on your own efforts. You¡¯re extraordinary. I can¡¯t tell you what your future will be like, whether it will be happy or sad; everything is up to you.¡± Mu Ru Yue looked downward slightly, and then, after a long moment, disyed a smile to Mu Rong Qing Chu . ¡°Actually, I have never believed in destiny. My life is in my hands. No matter what you could have seen in my future, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have followed that path. The final goal I¡¯ve set for myself is to reach the pinnacle of the world by his side. If, as we reach for that goal, the heavens try to stop us, then I will go against it and create a bloody path.¡± Mu Rong Qing Chu¡¯s heart palpitated. ¡®My life is in my hands? This is the first time in his life he heard someone say that¡­¡¯ ¡°You really are a special person. No wonder I¡¯m unable to foresee your future.¡± Mu Rong Qing Chu smiled faintly. ¡°I¡¯m really envious of that man for having someone willing to go against the heavens for him.¡± But, his own fate was already set. If only he could be like her, ignoring everything but her goal¡­ As though Mu Ru Yue understood the man¡¯s thoughts, she focused her gaze on him and said each word clearly, ¡°Mu Rong Qing Chu, so what if you¡¯re a blessed person? Just do whatever you want. Your life shouldn¡¯t be controlled by the heavens¡ªYou should be the one in control. Why don¡¯t you try putting down your responsibilities? Who decided that all blessed people must abandon their personal happiness? If you have the will, you will get what you want.¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t stay after she said that. She turned around and started to move away from Mu Rong Qing Chu¡¯s line of sight. He needed to think about everything else on his own. She could only tell him that much. As for Mu Rong Qing Chu¡¯s final oue, it didn¡¯t have anything to do with her¡­ Mu Rong Qing Chu focused on the young girl¡¯s leaving figure. A slight ripple could be seen in his usually calm and collected gaze. After hearing the girl¡¯s words,yer uponyer of waves seemed to be surging in his heart. Would he be able to defy the heavens and obtain the life he wanted? Perhaps he should give it a try¡­ A light smile graced Mu Rong Qing Chu¡¯s lips. There was a change in the way he looked at Mu Ru Yue. ¡°Damn it! That little girl really treated the young master¡¯s illness. What to do? What should I do now?¡± Ye Qiu paced back and forth in his room but nothing came up. When he saw the white-clothed young girl enter the room with Wu Yu, he was so apprehensive that his body shuddered. ¡°Wh¡­ why are you here?¡± It was undeniable that the older a person was, the more they coveted life and feared death. Ye Qiu simrly feared death. Right now, he just wanted to safely leave this ce. ¡°Why am I here?¡± Mu Ru Yue chuckled, but her smile was frosty. ¡°You¡¯ve hurt my fiance. Do you think I¡¯ll let you off? Ye Qiu, you shouldn¡¯t have hurt him to that extent. So I have a pill here, and I want you to swallow it yourself.¡± Upon saying that, she opened her palm. A pill with a blood-like colour was within, giving off a terrifying light. Fear showed in Ye Qiu¡¯s eyes. ¡°What pill is that?¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled slightly, ¡°It¡¯s a pill that will make your energy and mental power disappear. Moreover, it will prevent from having any ill intent toward anyone in this life ever again. Otherwise, you will live a life worse than death.¡± Chapter 246 - Unpredictable Future Part 5

Chapter 246 - Unpredictable Future Part 5

Scrapping a person¡¯s power would make him suffer more than just killing him. If he hadn¡¯t nearly caused Ye Wu Chen to cripple his own power, then Mu Ru Yue wouldn¡¯t have been this ruthless. ¡°I won¡¯t consume it!¡± Ye Qiu red viciously at Mu Ru Yue. He had gotten used to others looking at him with respect. It would be unimaginable for him to live his life as a trash¡­ ¡°You really don¡¯t want to?¡± Mu Ru Yue sniggered coldly. ¡°I remember that your disciple¡¯s talent is not bad and you dote on himpletely¡­¡± Ye Qiu was shocked, and he paled. His disciple hadn¡¯t helped him when he was in trouble and even now chose to hide at the side; however, Fu Lin wasn¡¯t just his disciple¡ªhe was also his illegitimate son, his only son. This girl, using Fu Lin to threaten him¡­ ¡°You are such a demonic girl! Aren¡¯t you scared of retribution?¡± Ye Qiu shrieked crazily; his body was shaking slightly. ¡°Retribution?¡± Mu Ru Yue looked at Ye Qiu. With coldness in her eyes, she continued, ¡°Ye Qiu, if you provoked me alone, then perhaps I wouldn¡¯t have resorted to doing this. However, Wu Chen suffered severe injuries and almost crippled his power because of you. If I were to receive retribution for avenging him, then I am willing to ept it. Since you are not willing to consume the pill by yourself, then¡­¡± Ayer of frost covered the young girl¡¯s face. Just as she wanted to continue, Ye Qiu interrupted her with resolution in his tone, ¡°I will consume it!¡± He didn¡¯t have any other choice now¡­ After epting the pill, Ye Qiu closed his eyes and consumed it. The pill instantly liquefied after entering his mouth, making it impossible for him to spit it out. ¡°I¡¯ve already consumed it, leave me now!¡± In order to say just that one line, Ye Qiu gritted his teeth and used almost all of his strength. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows were slightly raised as she said, ¡°You didn¡¯t wait for me to finish what I wanted to say. If you didn¡¯t want to consume it, I wouldn¡¯t have forced you and would have just taken your life away. But since you have made such a choice, you won¡¯t be able to die even if you want to now. Ye Qiu, you nearly caused my husband to cripple his power. I will let you have a taste of that.¡± Ye Qiu didn¡¯t wish to cripple Ye Wu Chen¡¯s power, but he was the indirect reason why it almost happened. If it wasn¡¯t for Ye Wu Chen¡¯s power being beyond his, she would have probably seen only his corpse when she left the pill refining room¡­ That man was the reverse scale1 of her heart. Nobody was allowed to touch him! ¡°Master, let¡¯s go.¡± Mu Ru Yue shrugged her shoulders and no longer looked at Ye Qiu who copsed to the floor. From this moment on, he would no longer be an existence among the Mundane Stage Alchemists and Xiantian experts. Wu Yu looked at Mu Ru Yue and chuckled. This little fellow could be counted on to have great survival skills. Since this continent worked in a way where the strong was respected, if she had let Ye Qiu off, then with his viciousness, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have done the same. Thus, the best move was to cripple his power and suppress him. It would be much more painful for Ye Qiu to be a trash than to simply be killed off¡­ Ye Qiu focused on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s leaving figure. He clenched his fists tightly, a trace of hatred shing in his heart. But when he looked with hatred at Mu Ru Yue, an intense pain arose in his mind. That pain was literally worse than death. This girl was really vicious for making him unable to hate her when he desperately loathed her¡­ The current Ye Qiu didn¡¯t think in the slightest that Mu Ru Yue wouldn¡¯t have treated him in such a fashion if he hadn¡¯t sought trouble and fought with Ye Wu Chen, hurting him severely¡­ He just reaped what he sowed. He shouldn¡¯t me anyone for that¡­ 1. A dragon has a reverse scale on their body that they will protect with their life. Even the nicest of dragons would go mad with anger when it¡¯s touched. Basically, to touch it is the worst thing you could possibly do. Chapter 247 - Brother And Sister’s Reunion And Heading Home Part 1

Chapter 247- Brother And Sister¡¯s Reunion And Heading Home Part 1

Therge event held by the Medicine Sect quickly came to its conclusion; nheless, those that came to the Medicine Sect didn¡¯t think it was a wasted trip. That was because upon departing from that ce, they would be able to brag that they had seen a seventeen-year-old Earth Stage Peak Rank alchemist who had treated an illness that left several higher ranked alchemists clueless. This was especially embarrassing for those alchemists that had disdained her for being a mere Human Stage Mid Rank alchemist. They now badly wanted to dig a hole and hide in it. During this period of time, the Qin family¡¯s people wanted to visit Mu Ru Yue, but were blocked outside by Ye Wu Chen. He didn¡¯t like strangers disturbing their peaceful time together. Inparison to that, Mu Ru Yue and Ye Wu Chenmenced with their ns. Marriage! Hence, every alchemist in the Medicine Sect got an invitation to witness the wedding of Ye Wu Chen and Mu Ru Yue. This event would be held on the 15th of the following month. Mu Ru Yue thought it would be a bit too much of a rush, but Ye Wu Chen had already reached the limits of his patience. If it wasn¡¯t for the incident with the Saintess Sect, they would have already wedded, and perhaps there would have already been a child in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s womb by now. The dy had dragged on for nearly a year already. Ye Wu Chen frowned slightly as he thought about the sect leader of the Saintess Sect who escaped his clutches. Ghost Manor had been searching for the location of the Saintess Sect, but it was to no avail. That man was a scourge. No matter what, he would eradicate him sooner orter. But after his own wedding with Mu Er, that man shouldn¡¯t have any more thoughts regarding her¡­ After distributing the invitations, they rushed toward the Xiao family in order to prepare for the wedding ceremony next month. Fortunately, they had already prepared most of the necessities for the ceremony, so they didn¡¯t need to use too much effort in getting their wedding ready. As Mu Ru Yue and Ye Wu Chen were passing by a forest near Xiao family¡¯s residence, they saw a long, x-coloured-robed man whoy unconscious on the grass. His face was pale due to massive blood loss. This man was very good looking. His appearance was so handsome that it seemed carved, with sword-like brows. His long hair spread all over the ground, and his body was covered with blood. The countless de wounds on his body made him look terribly horrifying. Despite that, his beauty wasn¡¯t affected in the slightest. His strong and healthy wide chest was exposed and gave off a charming glow under the sunlight. Mu Ru Yue initially wanted to ignore the man and walk past him, when suddenly, her gaze fell on the jade pendant at the man¡¯s waist. The word ¡®Xiao¡¯ that was distinctly carved on the pendant caught her attention¡­ ¡°Xiao!¡± ¡®It can¡¯t be that this man is from the Xiao family, right?¡¯ ¡°Mu Er, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Ye Wu Chen turned his head to look at Mu Ru Yue, with a gentle smile on his charming and handsome face. Mu Ru Yue narrowed her eyes and exined, ¡°This man has the Xiao family¡¯s jade pendant. He should be rted to the Xiao family. I want to save him!¡± Perhaps this jade pendant was something he just picked up or he could just have the same surname, but she would rather save thousands of the wrong people as long as there was a possibility that they were the right people. If he really was from the Xiao family, she would definitely be remorseful her entire life if she were to ignore him. Mu Ru Yue took out a pill and forced it into the man¡¯s mouth. The man obviously still had some lingering consciousness, as he swallowed the pill. The moment the pill was consumed, the man gradually opened his eyes¡­ What kind of eyes were those? They were so deep they seemed to draw people to him. They were like bottomless pits that would make it impossible for people to see any of the man¡¯s emotion. When the man¡¯s eyesnded on the young girl, a trace of wariness appeared in his ck eyes as, word by word, he uttered, ¡°Who are you?¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t answer his question and instead asked calmly, ¡°Are you a person from the Xiao family¡ªwhat is your name?¡± Chapter 248 - Brother And Sister’s Reunion And Heading Home Part 2

Chapter 248 - Brother And Sister¡¯s Reunion And Heading Home Part 2

The man¡¯s voice was cold, void of any emotion. ¡°Xiao Feng.¡± Xiao Feng? Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart palpitated as she looked the man¡¯s cold and handsome appearance. ¡°You¡¯re elder brother Xiao Feng?¡± ¡°Elder brother?¡± Xiao Feng looked curiously at the young girl and, with a slight knit of his brows, continued, ¡°Who are you?¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled then chuckled. ¡°Mu Ru Yue, but it should be Xiao Ru Yue now.¡± The man was stunned. Even though he was out investigating the Nangong family, before he went missing, he had still received a letter from his parents that said they had found his long-lost little sister. That younger sister was Mu Ru Yue. ¡°You are second sister?¡± The man looked in shock at the young girl before him. ¡°Are you really my long-lost sister?¡± That little bundle from that year had grown so much¡­ ¡°You¡¯ll be able to verify it once we head home.¡± Mu Ru Yue looked at the man and continued, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you disappeared while investigating the Nangong family. What happened? How did your body be so filled with wounds?¡± The light in Xiao Feng¡¯s eyes darkened slightly, as he chuckled bitterly. ¡°Previously, I was ambushed by the Nangong family which resulted in me being unconscious from severe injuries. If it wasn¡¯t for a girl¡¯s help, I would have already been eaten by magical beasts. Moreover, the ambush had led to the sealing of my power, making me lose mybat strength. Despite that, the girl didn¡¯t disdain me for being a trash and took care of me meticulously. She isn¡¯t really beautiful, but is still pleasant looking. She isn¡¯t an aristocraticdy, but her kindness made me fall for her.¡± After hearing his words, Mu Ru Yue got the gist of it. She didn¡¯t expect such a melodramatic matter to happen to Xiao Feng. He was first hurt and rescued, then fell in love with the girl who saved him. Wasn¡¯t that too melodramatic? Mu Ru Yue raised her brows. ¡°What happened next?¡± ¡°Following that©`¡± A trace of sorrow shed past Xiao Feng¡¯s eyes as he continued, ¡°The parents of that girl looked down on me as a trash and forbade her from continuing to interact with me. They¡¯d also arranged a fiance for her. That girl initially fought against her parent¡¯s arrangement. Butter, when I suggested she elope with me, she changed her mind, saying that I won¡¯t be able to protect her with my power. I initially wanted to bring her back to the Xiao family after recovering from my injuries. However, her fiance didn¡¯t want to let me off, and she just stood there watching him torture me¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her gaze to Xiao Feng and asked,¡°What family n is that?¡± ¡°It is the Wu family of South ind. That girl was the eldest young mistress of the Wu family, Wu Qing Xue. Forget it, let¡¯s just treat it as I having bad sight. Since the girl left me due to myck of power, she isn¡¯t worthy of my affections.¡± It was a joke how he initially thought she was special and didn¡¯t mind being with him, regardless of his identity and talent. Currently, he was rather grateful that his power was sealed, else how would he have been able to see her true face? Mu Ru Yue ced her fingers on Xiao Feng¡¯s wrist. A trace of light shed past her eyes. ¡°Wu Chen, can you do me a favour?¡± Ye Wu Chen smiled. His charming smile intensified his beauty. ¡°Don¡¯t just ask for a favour. You can even ask for a hundred. Your husband is willing to go through water and tread fire for his wife.¡± ¡°It is really simple. You should be able to see the seal within elder brother¡¯s body. I will refine an Earth Stage Peak Rank pill, and you will assist me by helping him break the seal.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze darkened slightly. This seal had probably been created by Nangong Zi Feng and had been controlling Xiao Feng from within. If she didn¡¯t break the seal as soon as possible, perhaps the oue would be undesirable. It was precisely due to this seal that she hadplete trust in Xiao Feng¡¯s identity. Chapter 249 - Brother And Sister’s Reunion And Heading Home Part 3

Chapter 249 - Brother And Sister¡¯s Reunion And Heading Home Part 3

Xiao Feng¡¯s heart jolted, a trace of astonishment gracing his cold face. Did he hear it right? His sister said she was going to manufacture an Earth Stage Peak Rank pill? An Earth Stage Peak Rank alchemist already held a highly prestigious status in the world, excluding the Central Region. Could she be an Earth Stage Peak Rank alchemist? Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t bothered with Xiao Feng¡¯s thoughts as she nced at him. ¡°Father and mother were really worried when you disappeared. You should head back to the Xiao family to reunite with them first.¡± Upon hearing that, a trace of guilt rose in Xiao Feng¡¯s heart. He had been recuperating in South Ind these past days and his wounds had recovered only recently. He initially wanted to make a full recovery before taking that woman back to the Xiao family to meet his parents. Who could have known this would happen? ¡°Second sister, let¡¯s head home. It¡¯s also been some time since I¡¯ve been home¡­¡± Excitement shone on Xiao Feng¡¯s handsome face as he thought about reuniting with his family. He didn¡¯t know how much that little girl Qing Qing had grown and if someone had dealt with the Nangong family¡¯s matter¡­ In the Xiao family of Xiao City. Leaves littered the courtyard. Madam Sheng Yue was standing under the maple tree as she looked afar, sighing for the nth time. ¡°Yu Er, are you thinking about Yue Er and Feng Er?¡± Xiao Tian Yu embraced her from behind. With a gentle smile, he continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They¡¯ll be fine.¡± Madam Sheng Yue sighed. ¡°That girl is so mischievous to actually run to the Nangong family by herself. I shouldn¡¯t worry for that? If something were to happen to her too, what should I do?¡± Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s voice was choked with emotions as she said that. When she remembered the report from Yan Jin, she was a little frightened. If something were to happen to her daughter, even she didn¡¯t know what she would do. ¡°Yue Er didn¡¯t want you to worry so she reported it to you only after she had aplished her objective. Just stop worrying, alright? She should have already met up with Senior Dan. She might even be on her way home already. Who knows? She might even bring Feng Er back with her!¡± Madam Sheng Yue sighed. ¡°It will be great if that really happens.¡± Those two were her daughter and son. She couldn¡¯t help but worry¡­ Just as she was thinking about Mu Ru Yue and Xiao Feng, a joyful voice came from the front yard. ¡°Young head, young madam, great news! The second young mistress has returned with¡­ with the eldest young master!¡± Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s body shook. It seemed as though she couldn¡¯t believe her ears as she asked again, ¡°What did you say?¡± The man was panting, but he still reported hastily, ¡°Young madam, your subordinate has reported that the second young mistress and the eldest young master has returned and are heading here now.¡± Now that Madam Sheng Yue heard what the person said clearly, happiness appeared on her elegant and exceptional face. This was certainly the greatest news she had heard in this period of time. Suddenly, footsteps sounded from behind. Madan Sheng Yue turned around stiffly. When she saw the two familiar faces, she was so stirred up that her tears flowed down uncontrobly. ¡°Mother, we have returned.¡± Xiao Feng walked before Madam Sheng Yue and lowered his head to say that gently. Madam Sheng Yue extended her shaky hands, one to caress Xiao Feng¡¯s face and the other to pull Mu Ru Yue into her embrace, her heart could only really calm down after feeling the heat of their bodies. ¡°Feng Er, Yue Er, you two have finally returned. Do you know how fearful your mother was? Please don¡¯t do such risky activities in the future. You can leave all the dangerous matters to your parents.¡± Mu Ru Yue leaned into Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s embrace and smiled as she felt this familiar warmth. ¡°That¡¯s right, mother, how¡¯s the Nangong family?¡± Chapter 250 - Brother And Sister’s Reunion And Heading Home Part 4

Chapter 250 - Brother And Sister¡¯s Reunion And Heading Home Part 4

¡°Nangong family?¡± Madam Sheng Yue snorted. ¡°The Nangong family was seeking death so how could we let them off with their old and new debts? Therefore, the Nangong family has already been annihted by our Xiao family. This time, those old fellows didn¡¯t say anything.¡± After saying that, she lifted her gaze to Ye Wu Chen who stood by the side. She smiled in satisfaction. ¡°You are Ghost King Ye Wu Chen? The fiance of my precious daughter?¡± Ye Wu Chen smiled charmingly as he bowed respectfully toward Madam Sheng Yue and Xiao Tian Yu. ¡°Your small son-inw pays his respect to father-inw and mother-inw.¡± Madam Sheng Yue chuckled from hearing mother-inw. On the other hand, Xiao Tian Yu was slightly displeased as he had only just found his daughter, yet she was now stolen by a stinky brat. He initially wanted to let her stay by his side for a couple more years. ¡°Little brat, even though Yue Er hasn¡¯t been living by our side, she is still our Xiao family¡¯s treasure. If you want to marry her, you have to promise me a couple of things. Number one, you are forbidden from taking in other wives and shall not have any unusual interactions with other girls. Number two, don¡¯t let my daughter¡¯s tears fall in sadness. If you dare to let a drop of tear fall or dare to betray her, then I will sever any future interactions between you and her forever. It is useless even if you regret it at that point. Number three, you must protect Yue Er¡¯s life. You can¡¯t let her be in any danger that may lead to her losing her life.¡± Actually, when Xiao Tian Yu said thest line, he was already being lenient. He understood Mu Ru Yue¡¯s personality. She didn¡¯t need a man¡¯s protection. It would make her growth stagnate if she just stayed under the wings of her man. She didn¡¯t need that, so he just demanded for Mu Ru Yue to not be in any danger that was fatally risky. Getting hurt when battling happened often and wasmon. But Xiao Tian Yu wanted her to live in the Xiao family in this life while under his protection so that no harm would fall on her. However, he also understood that he would never be able to restrict his daughter. Her hearty with the Central Region and not with Sheng Domain¡­ ¡°Father-inw, don¡¯t worry. If I ever do something to let Mu Er down in the slightest, I am willing to sever my legacy and be unable to have sexual intercourse from then on. My person, my heart, will belong only to Mu Er. If I were to look at other girls, except for her, I¡¯m more than willing to blind myself. Of course, our future daughter will also be an exemption.¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s smile slowly vanished from his face. Resolution and determination filled his purple eyes. ¡°She is someone I will protect with my life. She will live, even if it will lead to my death. I also won¡¯t do anything that will upset her. Father-inw, please entrust her to me without any worries. I will dote on and protect her with everything I have.¡± Xiao Tian Yu sighed. Although he was reluctant for his daughter to marry, he wasn¡¯t willing to end such a good marriage bond. His heart was still reluctant once he thought that his daughter would seldom be home after her marriage. ¡°Father.¡± Mu Ru Yue looked at Ye Wu Chen and giggled. ¡°I forgot to tell you something. Wu Chen will be a live-in son-inw. Our marriage will be held in the Xiao family and simrly, we will just be returning to the Xiao family from now on.¡± Xiao Tian Yu was ted. This was undeniably the greatest news. Perhaps what Mu Ru Yue said calmed him. So, the more he saw his son-inw, the more satisfied he became. He couldn¡¯t wait to have their wedding organised. Everything would work out if they stayed in the Xiao family. When Ye Wu Chen saw Xiao Tian Yu turn his face faster than turning a page, a faint smile appeared on his divine visage. If he could satisfy his father-inw, then even if he was a live-in son-inw, it wouldn¡¯t be bad¡­ Chapter 251 - Brother And Sister’s Reunion And Heading Home Part 5

Chapter 251 - Brother And Sister¡¯s Reunion And Heading Home Part 5

¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Mu Ru Yue seemed to think about something. A spark shed in her eyes, then she continued, ¡°Remember to give an invitation to the Wu family of South Ind when distributing them.¡± Xiao Feng looked curiously at her as he had an idea regarding her goal. Madam Sheng Yue didn¡¯t understand her and frowned. Puzzled, she asked, ¡°Yue Er, the Wu family of South Ind doesn¡¯t have the qualification to participate in the marriage ceremony of the Xiao family¡¯s young mistress. Can it be that Yue Er had gone to South Ind recently?¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t have any connection with me, but she does with elder brother.¡± Mu Ru Yue shrugged her shoulders as Madam Sheng Yue gazed at her. With a crafty smile on her beautiful face, she continued, ¡°The Wu family has taken such good care of elder brother when he was hurt. We should naturally send them an invitation as a sign of our gratitude.¡± Madam Sheng Yue obviously didn¡¯t know what happened with Xiao Feng and the Wu family, so she nodded slightly. ¡°Alright, since they are Xiao Feng¡¯s benefactors, we should send them an invitation. Feng Er, when that timees, you should apany me in thanking them.¡± Xiao Feng nodded slightly. Wu Qing Xue had already been eliminated from his heart the moment she did nothing but watch as he was being tortured by those people. Since then until the future, he wouldn¡¯t want to have any rtionship with her. His heart would, however, still ache slightly every time he thought of what had transpired that day. He would only focus on taking care of his two younger sisters now. Glimmers danced in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes. She was curious as to how the Wu family would react after knowing elder brother¡¯s true identity. ¡®Will that woman regret?¡¯ ¡°Mu Er, what pill are you going to manufacture for elder brother?¡± As Mu Ru Yue entered the alchemy room, Ye Wu Chen¡¯s gaze had been following her as he moved. Mu Ru Yue rubbed her jaw and, with a faint smile, replied, ¡°Refinement Pill. It will be able to refine that seal. Wu Chen, perhaps elder brother can make use of Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s seal to assist him in improving his powers drastically. It can be counted as getting a blessing from his misfortune. However, I will need your help. I won¡¯t be able to do it myself.¡± This would probably be unimaginable for Nangong Zi Feng. She had nned to control Xiao Feng¡¯s body in order to hinder Mu Ru Yue, but who could have thought it would instead be a part of his power? Even though Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s cultivation level was really high, her understanding of alchemy wasn¡¯t as high. She knew Mu Ru Yue could manufacture the Refinement Pill, but how could she resolve a seal created by a Mid Rank Xiantian with her current cultivation? She would instead perhaps be able to do several things via Xiao Feng during the period of time Mu Ru Yue increased her power to the Xiantian Mid Rank cultivation. She was, however, clueless to the fact that if Mu Ru Yue had a stronger Xiantian expert at her side, she would be able to borrow his power to refine the seal. She had once again lost in this exchange due to herck of understanding on alchemy1. Ye Wu Chen lowered his gaze and chuckled. The Devil¡¯s Snare pattern on his face enhanced his charm. He was so good looking that others would be captivated even if they fully understood that this man was dangerous. ¡®My beloved girl is always so outstanding¡­¡¯ ¡°Mu Er, once you manufacture the Refinement Pill, I will support you with my strength.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded. ¡°Wu Chen, go first and let elder brother wait for me outside. I coincidentally have the ingredients needed to make the Refinement Pill here. Once I seed, I will head out to find you guys.¡± Ye Wu Chen seemed to have gotten used to Mu Ru Yue ordering him as he wordlessly and tenderly looked as the young girl took out the Phoenix Furnace before leaving. He helped her shut the room door on his way out. The instant the door shut, Mu Ru Yue took out all of the ingredients required to manufacture the Refinement Pill and spread them out before her¡­ 1. Instead of MRY needing to use her own strength¡ªwhich is weak¡ªNZF didn¡¯t know MRY could just rely on a third party to break the seal Chapter 252 - Grand Wedding With Congratulations From All Directions Part 1

Chapter 252 - Grand Wedding With Congrattions From All Directions Part 1

It wasn¡¯t only Xiao Tian Yu and Madam Sheng Yue in the main hall; old Man Xiao had alsoe. Everyone was waiting for Mu Ru Yue. After a while, a magnificent figure entered their sight. The young girl walked over slowly, her gazending on Xiao Feng. ¡°I have already manufactured the Refinement Pill. Elder brother, consume this pill first. Wu Chen will assist you in breaking the seal afterward.¡± Everyone¡¯s heart clenched as their gazes fell upon the pill in the young girl¡¯s hand. Xiao Feng nodded before he took the pill and consumed it without a second thought. Peng! He could feel a power rampaging throughout his body. Hisplexion paled within moments. Tchw! He spat out a mouthful of blood. ¡°Feng Er!¡± Madam Sheng Yue became nervous, so she gripped Xiao Tian Yu¡¯s hand tightly. She could only trust in her son and daughter pair at this moment¡­ ¡°Wu Chen.¡± Mu Ru Yue turned her head toward Ye Wu Chen. After they looked in each other¡¯s eyes, Ye Wu Chen nodded toward her. Hong! His palmnded on Xiao Feng¡¯s body. Traces of a dark power were inserted into thetter¡¯s body from his palm. When the strong power entered his body, it made Xiao Feng feel slightly better. However, his handsome and cool face was still pale. His sword-like brows were furrowed, expressing pain. Yet, no matter how painful it was, Xiao Feng didn¡¯t let out the slightest sound¡­ Hong! Hong! Hong! Hong! As the power in Xiao Feng¡¯s body fought against the seal, Xiao Tian Yu¡¯s fists clenched tight. Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s heart throbbed with pain as she looked at Xiao Feng¡¯s pale face. She desperately wanted to take on what he was currently experiencing. Only Mu Ru Yue remained stoic. As he was a man of the Xiao family, it was impossible that he couldn¡¯t withstand just this amount of pain. Moreover, this was a chance for Xiao Feng¡­ Under the nervous gaze of the crowd, a tyrannical power leaked out from Xiao Feng¡¯s body. That power was constantly intensifying. He had directly broken through to the False Xiantian realm from the Ninth Stage Houtian realm. Furthermore, it hade to a stop only after reaching the peak of the False Xiantian realm. Mu Ru Yue believed that he should be able to directly make use of this chance to break through to the next realm. But it had already reached the limit now¡­ ¡°What happened?¡± Old Man Xiao was stunned. ¡®Why did my grandson make a breakthrough so rapidly?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue sniggered slightly. ¡°Since the owner of the seal was so kind to ce it, how can I not make use of it? I converted the seal¡¯s power to elder brother¡¯s power so that he can make a breakthrough.¡± ¡®Nangong Zi Feng¡­¡¯ Mu Ru Yue lowered her gaze slightly. She would definitely settle all debts with that woman someday. In a mountain range not far from Sheng Domain, Nangong Zi Feng abruptly opened her eyes. Her expression changed drastically. Wah! She spat a mouthful of blood. She wiped the blood away from the corner of her lips. With a terrible expression, she whined, ¡°She was able to break my seal and also make use of the its power to let that man break through!¡± What made Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s heart ache the most was that this urred due to Ye Wu Chen¡¯s help¡­ ¡®Why does elder brother Wu Chen love only that woman in both the previous and this current life? If I was able to meet elder brother Wu Chen before her in this life, would elder brother Wu Chen¡¯s eyes still only contain her then?¡¯ The current Nangong Zi Feng had forgotten that she had entered the Zi family long before Mu Ru Yue appeared, but Zi Huang hadn¡¯t even spared her a gaze from the beginning to the end and instead fell in love with the old Mu Ru Yue that hadeter¡­ ¡°Mu Ru Yue, so what if you get stronger? You will definitely have people you care for!¡± Chapter 253 - Grand Wedding With Congratulations From All Directions Part 2

Chapter 253 - Grand Wedding With Congrattions From All Directions Part 2

What Mu Ru Yue had cared about the most was that adorable little child; therefore, Nangong Zi Feng had amputated all of his limbs in their previous life. That woman wouldn¡¯t have met her demise under heaven¡¯s cmity if she had not seen the pitiful state of her adorable son. It didn¡¯t matter even though she had lost her memories, she wouldn¡¯t be able to abandon that brat, with their bond as mother and son. ¡°Mu Ru Yue, I¡¯ve said he would be my man sooner orter! I won¡¯t let you two stay together unless you don¡¯t care about that brat¡¯s life!¡± A trace of malevolence shed in Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s eyes as she smiled. That girl wasn¡¯t suited to be an expert, because she cared too much about the people around her. In her previous life, she had lost her life due to the Zi family and her child. Now, she would meet the same end in this life. The Xiao family naturally didn¡¯t know what was happening on Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s side. At this moment, the Xiao family was preparing for Ye Wu Chen and Mu Ru Yue¡¯s wedding. Guests from all around the continent gathered in Xiao City as the wedding day neared. What position did the Xiao family hold in Sheng Domain? Just getting an invitation from the Xiao family was an acknowledgement of the invited people¡¯s strength, so every power that received the invitation had the qualifications to be proud of themselves. For example, the Wu family of South Ind¡­ Some big families which disdained the Wu family in South Ind hade hastily to pay them a visit and give them gifts after knowing about it. They were even willing to be the guards of the head of the Wu family in order to gain the right to enter the Xiao family of Sheng Domain. Since every family n could only bring ten guards with them, the greedy Wu Xin organized an auction to sell the positions. Those originally arrogant noblemen fought with all their might to obtain a position to be his guard, to the point that heads broke and blood flowed. Seeing such a sight, Wu Xin became incrediblycent. Even though he didn¡¯t know how he got into contact with the Xiao family, who in South Ind would look down on him? They could only tter and curry up to him now¡­ ¡°Xue Er, the day for the marriage of the eldest young mistress of the Xiao family is nearing. We should head out now.¡± Wu Xin chuckledcently. His status had been increasing rapidly ever since he obtained a connection with the Xiao family. Who in South Ind would dare to underestimate him? Wu Qing Xue bit her lips lightly and lowered her head. At this moment, the image of Xiao Feng¡¯s handsome and cold appearance entered her mind. That man indeed looked really great. His appearance beat her fiance¡¯s by several folds. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have fallen in love. It was a pity he was a trash that couldn¡¯t cultivate. Her father wouldn¡¯t permit her to marry him and she also wasn¡¯t willing to roam the streets without a stable home. She knew that if she were to really elope with him, her father wouldn¡¯t forgive her. Simrly, she would be bullied often as that man didn¡¯t have the strength to protect her. Her heart throbbed violently in pain as she thought about that. It would have been great if he wasn¡¯t a trash. She didn¡¯t wish he had an outstanding talent. It would suffice for her if he could just protect her. If that was the case, she would have dared to elope with him. ¡°Are you still thinking about that man?¡± Wu Xin nced at his daughter and snorted coldly. ¡°He has the same surname Xiao but the disparity between him and the Xiao family is too great. He is just a trash. He isn¡¯t worthy, for you to keep thinking about him. That¡¯s right, your fiance Lin Yue will also be apanying us. You should take advantage of this period of time to develop feelings with him.¡± Wu Qing Xue lowered her gaze slightly and nodded. ¡°Father, your daughter understands. Your daughter has already given up on him that day, so she won¡¯t continue to think about him.¡± The reason her father said he wouldn¡¯t be from the Xiao family even when he had the same surname was because it was impossible for a trash to appear in the Xiao family. If he were to be from that power, perhaps they would be together¡­ Chapter 254 - Grand Wedding With Congratulations From All Directions Part 3

Chapter 254 - Grand Wedding With Congrattions From All Directions Part 3

¡°Yue Er, this will perhaps be thest time motherbs your hair. I believe Wu Chen won¡¯t let you down.¡± Madam Sheng Yuebed Mu Ru Yue¡¯s silky hair gently, with a warm and elegant smile. Even though her daughter was still with the Xiao family, Madam Sheng Yue already felt the pain of her being married off. Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t say anything, just looked at the ancient mirror before her. She used a slender finger to caress her face gently. Her lips curved up into a faint smile. It had only been two years since she came here, but so many things had happened during that period of time. During the past two years, she had ced everything Wu Chen had done for her in her heart. How could she not be moved when there was such an outstanding man by her side? Her stone-like heart had been softened by his warmth. Suddenly, she remembered what the man had said in an innocent and sincere voice that day. ¡°My wife, have we met each other in our previous lives?¡± Perhaps it was really due to them knowing each other in their previous life that they found each other in this world¡­ ¡°Alright, Yue Er! It¡¯s about time we finish preparing.¡± Madam Sheng Yue smiled warmly as she took the bridal veil and ced it on Mu Ru Yue, then passed a red embroidered ball into her hands. She then gently guided her out. ¡°Elder sister¡¯s getting married.¡± Xiao Qing Qing skipped in from outside before continuing happily, ¡°I will make a mess of the bridal room today.¡± Madam Sheng Yue looked at Xiao Qing Qing¡¯s jade-like face and chuckled, ¡°Qing Qing, who taught you to make a mess of the bridal room?¡± ¡°It was elder brother.¡± Xiao Qing Qing blinked her eyes before giggling adorably. ¡°Elder brother said he wasn¡¯t home when his brother-inw stole his younger sister away. It made him unable to interact much with her, so he said not to let elder sister and brother-inw enter the bridal room easily. So, he told Qing Qing to mess up the bridal room.¡± Xiao Feng wouldn¡¯t have expected Xiao Qing Qing to sell him out so easily. ¡°Alright Qing Qing, don¡¯t hold up your elder sister¡¯s auspicious day. We should really head out now.¡± Madam Sheng Yue chuckled lightly. She had a son, two daughters, and now a son-inw. She should be satisfied with life now. The only worry she had left was that Feng Er was already so old but still hadn¡¯t brought a daughter-inw for her to see. The Xiao family differed from other powers, as no matter how the partner looked or what the partner¡¯s background was, so long as it was who Feng Er liked, she as his mother would also like her. ¡°Yue Er, after you marry Wu Chen, you must get pregnant as soon as possible. Mother can¡¯t wait to hold her grandchildren. Currently, your mother is reminiscing on the soft and tender feeling when mother had carried you in her embrace seventeen years ago. I can¡¯t believe that in the blink of an eye, that small, soft, and tender fe grew so much and is now getting married.¡± Madam Sheng Yue sighed slightly and and her eyes misted indistinctly. Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s heart jolted slightly. She wiped the corner of her eyes gently before holding Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hand as she said with a gentle and soft smile, ¡°Yue Er, let¡¯s go. We shouldn¡¯t dally any longer.¡± Mu Ru Yue let Madam Sheng Yue lead her out of the room. She was still a little at a loss when she thought of how she was going to be a wife soon. In Hua Xia, she had never thought of marriage. But ever since Ye Wu Chen appeared, changes gradually ured in her heart. Moreover, she would never, in her life, regret her decision to marry him. Every distinguished guest had already settled down in the wedding hall. All of them, excluding Wu Xin, was from a strong power, so Wu Xin¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but be rmed and restless. Chapter 255 - Grand Wedding With Congratulations From All Directions Part 4

Chapter 255 - Grand Wedding With Congrattions From All Directions Part 4

¡°Haha! It seems I hadn¡¯tete?¡± An elderly man¡¯sugh was heard from outside. Following that, an elder who looked slightly slovenly walked briskly into the room. Perhaps to attend the wedding Senior Dan had specifically dressed up; however, he reverted back to his sloppy appearance due to rushing over. He didn¡¯t have time to tidy up as he was runningte. When Wu Xin saw this old man¡¯s appearance, his eyes showed disdain. An elderly beggar actually came to attend the Xiao family¡¯s eldest young mistress¡¯ wedding ceremony. While he inwardly mocked thatte elder , the strongest powers of Sheng Domain were terribly shocked instead and hastily went over to greet thetter. ¡°Senior Dan, why have youe?¡± If the strongest family n in Sheng Domain was the Xiao family, then the most formidable expert was this Senior Dan. ¡°Yu Er is my disciple. Her daughter is naturally my grand disciple. Why wouldn¡¯t Ie to attend her wedding?¡± Senior Dan replied calmly, smiling. Not to mention the rest, even the elders of the Xiao family were stunned this time. ¡®Madam Sheng Yue was the disciple of Senior Dan? This was gargantuan news. Who would have expected Madam Sheng Yue, who wasn¡¯t an alchemist, was actually a disciple to Senior Dan?¡¯ In this case, the position of the Xiao family had be much more stable. Wu Xin was greatly shocked. Fortunately, he hadn¡¯t voiced out his opinion. It was beyond his imagination that this unkempt and slovenly-looking elder was the rumoured Senior Dan¡­ While the crowd was discussing, a pair of neers came walking in from outside. Everyone¡¯s gazes shot toward them. After they looked at the charming appearance of the groom, everyone took in a breath of cold air from the stunning sight. Some girls were even dazed. They had never seen such a man. He was so handsome that it didn¡¯t seem humanly possible like an ethereal god. The Devil¡¯s Snare pattern on the left side of his face enhanced the charm of his smile. He emitted a noble and powerful aura like that of an Asura. Yet, when the man¡¯s gaze fell onto the bride at his side, gentle rays of light surged from his purple eyes. His gentleness was really moving. It was a pity no woman could take a fancy to the Xiao family members. There was a girl who had been delusional in her love for Xiao Tian Yu. She wanted to be his concubine but instead met a terrible end. The Nangong family was the best example. ¡°Elder brother Xiao Feng!¡± Suddenly, a quivering voice attracted everyone¡¯s attention in the silent wedding hall. Wu Qing Xue pressed her lips firmly together as she looked at the man that came in after the couple, face pale. There seemed to be disbelief in her watery gaze. When Wu Xin saw Xiao Feng, he was also shocked speechless. ¡®Why is this man here?¡¯ Xiao Tian Yu frowned. He was really displeased with these people for interrupting his daughter¡¯s wedding ceremony. Just as he wanted to say something, Mu Ru Yue raised her bridal veil. When the impable appearance of the young girl became visible to the crowd, everyone who had previously gasped at Ye Wu Chen¡¯s appearance gasped violently once more. What did it mean to be a divine couple? These two were probably such a thing. They had never before seen a couple who had suchpatible appearances. It made people uncontrobly envious when they looked at this newly wedded couple. ¡°Miss, do you know my eldest brother?¡± Mu Ru Yue curved her lips into a faint smile. This girl indeed didn¡¯t have a devastating appearance, but her fresh and pure look had another type of appeal. She should be Wu Qing Xue of the Wu family, the girl her elder brother loved once. ¡°Your eldest brother?¡± The father and daughter were stunned. It was as though they heard a loud thunder and weren¡¯t able to return to their senses. Mu Ru Yue smiled and chuckled lightly. ¡°That¡¯s right, he is my eldest brother, the young master of the Xiao family, Xiao Feng.¡± Chapter 256 - Grand Wedding With Congratulations From All Directions Part 5

Chapter 256 - Grand Wedding With Congrattions From All Directions Part 5

The young girl¡¯s words struck Wu Xin¡¯s heart violently. He was stupefied. The trash Xiao Feng was the young master of the Xiao family? Impossible¡­ ¡°But, Xiao Feng is a trash. How can he be the young master of the Xiao family?¡± Swish! Swish! Swish! Countless gazes shot toward Wu Xin. Several people inwardly took delight in his disaster. To publicly mock the young master of the Xiao family as a trash, this person must be tired of living. The noblemen, who gave most of their wealth to Wu Xin to be chosen to escort the Wu family, retreated a couple steps immediately after hearing his words. It was as though they didn¡¯t know Wu Xin. ¡°Hehe!¡± Senior Dan chuckled and snorted as he said, ¡°There is someone who can call a False Xiantian expert a trash. This world has really changed.¡± ¡®False Xiantian?¡¯ Wu Xin¡¯s face paled instantly. Xiao Feng was not only the young master of the Xiao family but also a False Xiantian expert? This blow almost made him pass out. ¡°Younger sister, they are people from the Wu family.¡± Xiao Feng walked to Mu Ru Yue¡¯s side and purposefully reminded her. ¡°Oh! This is the Wu family.¡± Mu Ru Yue patted her head as though she just remembered who these people were. ¡°You are people of the Wu family from South Ind? Previously, , my eldest brother met with danger and had his power sealed while he was away from the Xiao family. Fortunately, the young mistress of the Wu family has saved him so brother even thought of marrying her.¡± After hearing her words,those retreating noblemen came running back to stand behind Wu Xin. They didn¡¯t expect the Wu family would be so fortunate as to make a connection with the Xiao family. ¡°Congrattions!¡± ¡°Head of the Wu family, you have such a great daughter.¡± ¡°Haha! It seems we will be congratting you in advance.¡± The guests stood up and smiled at Wu Xin, congratting him. Wu Xin was just the head of a small family n. When would he able to meet so many honorable people, especially ones who spoke and smiled at him? This made him dizzy, unable to recover his senses for a moment. Yet, it was undeniable that he was jubnt. How glorious was it that his daughter was being fancied by the young master of the Xiao family? How could he not rejoice? Wu Xin was too caught up in the moment that he had forgotten his previous disdain toward Xiao Feng. ¡°But it is such a pity.¡± Mu Ru Yue shook her head as she shot an icy gaze toward Wu Xin. ¡°The head of the Wu family didn¡¯t approve of my elder brother having a rtionship with the young mistress of their family and even forcefully arranged a marriage for her.¡± Those people wanting to congratte Wu Xin stiffened from Mu Ru Yue¡¯s words. ¡®Reject the marriage from the Xiao family? Just how foolish was the Wu family?¡¯ ¡°So my eldest brother decided he wanted to elope with the young mistress of the Wu family.¡± It was as though Mu Ru Yue felt the crowd¡¯s adaptability to sudden changes was too high that she didn¡¯t say everything in one go. This ever-changing oue indeed made people feel a little helpless. She looked calmly at Wu Qing Xue as she continued, ¡°It was more of a pity when the young mistress of the Wu family betrayed my eldest brother, and decided to ept her fiance in the end. Moreover, she just casually watched on as her fiance beat up my eldest brother who had his power sealed. If I hadn¡¯t passed by where he fainted, I¡¯m afraid my eldest brother wouldn¡¯t have been able to make it! ¡°Even though our Xiao family doesn¡¯t mind a female¡¯s status, background, and talent, we do expect her to be someone who can love not the status of Xiao family young master but Xiao Feng himself. If eldest brother had made his identity known, the Wu family would have definitely let Wu Qing Xue marry my eldest brother at all costs. Someone that had given up on him due to hisck of strength, that kind of girl is unnecessary to my Xiao family.¡± A bucket of ice cold water seemed to have been poured on Wu Xin¡¯s head. He could only feel his body turning ice-cold,unable to even speak¡­ Chapter 257 - Wedding Night Part 1

Chapter 257 - Wedding Night Part 1

Regret? That¡¯s right; Wu Xin indeed regretted. He had thought Xiao Feng was a trash, so he chose to break up the couple without any hesitation. Who could have known the person he thought was a trash would actually be the talented young master of the Xiao family? He seemed to feel the crowd¡¯s mocking gaze, making him desperately want to hide under the table from the shame. Who could still be happy after abandoning such a great son-inw for a nobody? Wu Qing Xue paled as she looked tearfully at Xiao Feng. Her gaze that brimmed with grievance attracted affection toward her. She seemed to want Xiao Feng to help them out. Xiao Feng turned his head and didn¡¯t even give her a nce. He acted as if this girl that loved high status and crushed the weak under her foot was a stranger unrted to him¡­ The people of the Xiao family weren¡¯t aware that such a matter urred between Wu Qing Xue and Xiao Feng. How noble and prestigious was their family¡¯s talented young master? Yet, these people dared to look down on their young master. Such a girl who wanted to stick to the young master after knowing of his status but disdained him when he was a trash didn¡¯t have the qualification to be the mistress of the Xiao family. With the capabilities of the young master, he would surely be able to find a much better partner. Wu Qing Xue¡¯s heart seemed to have instantly sank to the bottom of a valley. This man couldn¡¯t forgive her¡­ Something seemed to have mercilessly pierced into her heart. It was so painful, it bled. Even though the woman¡¯s appearance wasn¡¯t outstanding, her pitiful gaze easily hooked the men¡¯s hearts and souls. ¡°Your Wu family was so unfeeling and ruthless, but our Xiao family doesn¡¯t want to be the same, so I asked my parents to invite the Wu family from South Ind here as gratitude for saving his life. But¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze swept andnded on Lin Yue¡¯s terribly trembling body. After the Xiao family probed a bit, they figured out that this man was Wu QIng Xue¡¯s fiance, the one that nearly killed her eldest brother. ¡°Lin Yue of the Lin family. My eldest brother has already decided to leave the Wu family, but you still wanted to kill him. It is a unfortunate for you that you didn¡¯t expect my eldest brother to survive and walk a distance away after you left. He wasn¡¯t able to hold on and copsed in the end though. Coincidentally, I was walking by and found him not long after.¡± If it wasn¡¯t for her finding Xiao Feng, perhaps he wouldn¡¯t be able to return to the Xiao family alive¡­ Lin Yue¡¯s body violently shuddered, and his eyes widened in terror. He regretted previously using such a heavy hand on Xiao Feng.This world worshipped the strong.To actually harm the young master of the Xiao family, how many lives did he have? He wanted to ask for mercy, but realised that any excuse would be useless, as the talented young master of the Xiao family had almost died under his hand. What would his word amount to? Those people certainly wouldn¡¯t let him off! Sorrow filled his heart. Lin Yue regretteding to participate in the wedding of the eldest young mistress of the Xiao family. ¡°Alright, I said my piece. Father, mother, I will leave these people to you. I don¡¯t want my hands to be tainted with blood on my wedding day.¡± She, Mu Ru Yue, wasn¡¯t a kind person. Since someone touched her family, they must be prepared for retaliation. She really couldn¡¯t be a goddess who returns good for evil. In this world, no matter whether she was kind or evil, she was just a girl that wanted to protect her family. Mu Ru Yue walked to the main hall after returning her bridal veil over her head gently. There were a few seats at the main hall. Xiao Tian Yu and Madam Sheng Yue looked at each other before walking forth to sit below Old Man Xiao¡¯s seat. Wu Yu, as master of ceremony, smiled and walked forth. He cleared his throat and with a serious tone, he shouted, ¡°A bow to the Heaven and Earth¡­ ¡°Second bow to the main hall¡­ ¡°May the husband and wife bow to each other¡­ ¡°Send them to¡­¡± At the final step of the ceremony, an enchanting voice came from outside. ¡°Wait!¡± Chapter 258 - Wedding Night Part 2

Chapter 258 - Wedding Night Part 2

A red clothed figure energetically shed into the hall. The man¡¯s phoenix gaze lifted up slightly. His perfect smile with that stunning and gorgeous appearance made him look like an enchanter. His gazended on Mu Ru Yue. This man was even better looking than girls, causing a couple of them to lose their splendor. ¡°Feng Jing Tian!¡± Mu Ru Yue was stunned for a moment. ¡®Why did this damnable enchantere?¡¯ As Feng Jing Tian walked toward Mu Ru Yue, Ye Wu Chen gripped her hand firmly. A trace of a sinister aura radiated from his purple eyes. His handsome appearance was as sinister as the underworld when he raised his head to look at Feng Jing Tian. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Ye Wu Chen demanded sinisterly. His gaze was no longer gentle like when he looked at Mu Ru Yue. Feng Jing chuckled. His smile was truly devastating and stunning, to the point that the sun and moon looked washed-out inparison. ¡°I can be considered an old friend of this woman. I naturally came to congratte her on her wedding day.¡± He had previously been severely injured by this man and left in a vegetative state for half a year. Not able to move for that long, Feng Jing Tian hadn¡¯t been able to locate this young girl, else he wouldn¡¯t have been sote in arriving.1 Even though he did locate her in the end, he was still a step toote¡­ Feng Jing Tian narrowed his phoenix eyes slightly. With the beautiful smile on his exceptional face, it was unimaginable that his appearance was that of a man¡¯s. In the future, would his wife feel ashamed after they married? ¡°Even if you are married or be pregnant, I will still snatch you away.¡± Feng Jing Tian looked at Mu Ru Yue. With a smile that could stun the heavens and earth, he continued, overflowing with feelings, ¡°And then¡­ you will be my lover.¡± ¡®Love at first sight?¡¯ This couldn¡¯t be, yet for some reason, he kept seeing the image of this girl in his mind during the previous half year. Even her ice-cold tone couldn¡¯t make him forget about her. Perhaps he, Feng Jing Tian, had really fallen in love with a girl at that day¡­ He didn¡¯t understand what¡¯s so great about her that she could enter his heart so easily. Ye Wu Chen became gloomy and his purple eyes stared coldly at Feng Jing Tian. He parted his lips slightly to shout coldly, ¡°Scram!¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Feng Jing Tian threw his head back andughed, Hisughter shook the crowd¡¯s heart. ¡°I have onlye for her wedding and don¡¯t have any intention of interrupting it. Woman, I mentioned this before; one day, I will definitely take you at any cost!¡± Sinister killing intent rose from Ye Wu Chen. He merely lifted his hand, but it was enough for Feng Jing Tian to feel his killing intent. Intimidated, thetter wanted to leave immediately. He turned around and walked away, leaving the sound of hisughter still echoing in the hall. This suddenmotion made everyone¡¯s heart darken. Someone fancied their daughter, so as parents, they should be happy, but Feng Jing Tian gave them an ufortable feeling instead. That enchanter with a feminine appearance was really extraordinary¡­ ¡°Yue Er, Wu Chen, I will dispatch people to go after that man. You don¡¯t need to worry about this matter right now. It¡¯s more important to go to the bridal room and conceive a child.¡± Madam Sheng Yue chuckled lightly as she gently prompted, ¡°Grandmaster Wu Yu, please continue. The final step is to send this couple to the bridal room now.¡± Wu Yu¡¯s creased brows rxed as he announced the final phrase. It was probably only the Xiao family who would be able to make a Mundane Stage alchemist be the master of ceremony. After seeing the departing figures of the newly wedded couple, Senior Dan chuckled and walked toward Xiao Tian Yu and Madam Sheng Yue, a trace of nostalgia in his eyes. 1. For those who have forgotten about this incident, you may check chapter 101. It happened after the Pill Assembly Competition. Feng Jing Tian first appeared on chapter 80 and was first mentioned in chapter 79 as the guy the previous/Zi Yue Kingdom Mu Ru Yue saved, but tried to kill her due to a case of mistaken identity. Chapter 259 - Wedding Night Part 3

Chapter 259 - Wedding Night Part 3

¡°Yu Er, so much time passed since that year, are you still ming your master? Even though you weren¡¯t an alchemist, you¡¯re still master¡¯s most beloved disciple. The Xiao family was in a different state that year. I wanted you to be the head of the Medicine Sect and find another partner because I didn¡¯t want you to suffer within the Xiao family.¡± He had heard about how the Xiao family tried to force Xiao Tian Yu to take other wives. But since it was the path his disciple had chosen, he decided to respect her decision in the end. However, the more he heard about what happened to her, the more mncholic he became. In the end, hepletely cut off all information about her, so he naturally didn¡¯t know about Mu Ru Yue being kidnapped by the Nangong family. Otherwise, with his personality, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to endure it; he would have snatched Yu Er back to the Medicine sect and exterminated the Nangong family for kidnapping his disciple¡¯s offspring. She would have the most protection in the Medicine Sect and wouldn¡¯t suffer as she had in the Xiao family¡­ Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s eyes reddened. She recalled the grievances that had built up over all these years of watching over her family. She really wanted to cry in Senior Dan¡¯s embrace as she remembered ¡°Master, how can Yu Er me you? Yu Er only feels guilt toward you. I did not listen to your word and married into the Xiao family. However, Yu Er feels no regret nor remorse for being able to obtain such son and daughters in her life. I have never regretted marrying my husband. Even though we had a really difficult start, my husband didn¡¯t leave nor abandon me. He didn¡¯t mind fighting against this family for me.¡± Senior Dan chuckled in satisfaction. He had gathered all of the information he could regarding this family before he went to them. He had discovered that Xiao Tian Yu hadn¡¯t taken in other wives. This could be counted as him being infatuated with Yu Er. But since he underwent closed door training and didn¡¯t want to intensify his heartache for his disciple, he didn¡¯t pay any attention to any news regarding Madam Sheng Yue. So, up to today, he still didn¡¯t know she had be the main governess of Sheng Domain. How could his, Senior Dan¡¯s disciple be ordinary? ¡°Yu Er, you really have such an outstanding daughter.¡± Senior Dan chuckled bitterly. ¡°That little girl Yue Er not only treated Qing Chu¡¯s illness; her cultivation is also at the False Xiantian realm. I was really amazed when I got to know that, at that time. I am really envious of you for having such a talented daughter.¡± Silence¡­ The entire wedding hall became strangely silent. When Senior Dan¡¯s words fell on their ears, it practically became a pin drop level of silence. Everyone was so stupefied that they were speechless, and they could only stare dazedly at the sloppy and elderly face of Senior Dan. It was especially so for the father and daughter of the Wu family. They already felt regret to the point where their intestines turned green. If they were given a second chance, he definitely wouldn¡¯t turn Xiao Feng away. If he could have gotten a connection with the Xiao family, no matter if Xiao Feng really was a trash, it would had been worth it¡­ ?? At this moment, in the bridal room, Ye Wu Chen raised the red bridal veil, his lips curved into a charming smile as he looked at the young girl with such an impable appearance. ¡°Mu Er, we are finally together.¡± He had already waited ages for this day ¡­ His gaze focused on the young girl and his Adam¡¯s apple moved up and down a couple of times. A heated feeling burst forth in his entire body. Because he didn¡¯t want to disrespect her by taking her before their wedding, the heavens knew how much he longed for this night. He couldn¡¯t wait any longer¡­ ¡°Mu Er.¡± The man¡¯s voice was low and hoarse. Feelings surged forth constantly as he looked at the woman that gazed back at him. His smile became more charming. With a focused gaze and a serious tone, he said, ¡°You will be my, Ye Wu Chen¡¯s, sole woman and also thest woman in my life.¡± This was his promise to her for his entire life and for eternity¡­ Chapter 260 - Wedding Night Part 4

Chapter 260 - Wedding Night Part 4

¡°Wu Chen, your body¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gazended on the man¡¯s jade-like body, which caused her to be slightly startled. ¡°I remember your body covered with scars. How did the scars disappear?¡±1 ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Ye Wu Chen shook his head, a slender finger caressing the eyelids of his purple eyes. ¡°After my appearance changed, the poison resolved itself. I too don¡¯t know how it happened.¡± After hearing the man¡¯s words, Mu Ru Yue blew a sigh of relief. To be honest, what she worried about the most was Ye Wu Chen¡¯s body, so knowing that the poison had resolved itself, she could finally rx. Warm lips, filled with tenderness, covered hers. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body stiffened, a faint blush coloring her cheeks. She closed her eyes, embracing her man tightly, as her lips curved up into a gentle arc. Ye Wu Chen put his lips near her ear. ¡°Mu Er, I still can¡¯t believe we¡¯re already married. From now on, I will use my power to open paths for you.¡± His gentle breath and emotional voice made Mu Ru Yue nervous. She held tightly onto the man¡¯s hand, gazing deep into his purple eyes imbued with feelings. ¡°Wu Chen, one day, I will be stronger and walk by your side.¡± Standing at the pinnacle of the world alongside this man wasn¡¯t just her dream but also the goal she pursued. ????? On a mountain not far away, Feng Jing Tian stood against the wind as he looked toward the Xiao family. A trace of peculiar light shed in his narrowed his phoenix eyes. They should be having their wedding night right now¡­ Just imagining Mu Ru Yue with that man, gave Feng Jing Tian an ufortable feeling. But that man was too powerful so he wasn¡¯t his match¡­ ¡°Hehe!¡± Feng Jing Tian chuckled low. A smile filled with self-ridicule appeared on his captivating visage. ¡°Woman, even though you¡¯ve be someone else¡¯s now, I will steal you from him. No matter what, I won¡¯t surrender to that man. You will only be mine in this life!!!¡± Suddenly, an icy voice sounded from behind Feng Jing Tian. ¡°You love Mu Ru Yue?¡± Feng Jing Tian¡¯s long, shapely eyebrows furrowed as he turned around to look at the woman behind him. This unfamiliar woman looked really pretty, but she gave him an uneasy feeling, with her temperament immensely different from Mur Ru Yue. ¡°Who are you?¡± He asked coldly, with a sinister chill in his phoenix eyes. Nangong Zi Feng giggled lightly. With an icy voice that seemed toe from hell, she introduced herself, ¡°My name is Nangong Zi Feng. Elder brother Wu Chen is my man, but that woman stole him so I want to snatch my man back from her. How about cooperating with me? Don¡¯t worry, there won¡¯t be any demerits; there will only profits to be gained if you do.¡± ¡°Cooperate?¡± Feng Jing Tian chuckled in disdain. ¡°My apologies, I don¡¯t have the will to cooperate with you. You sought the wrong person!¡± Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s expression chilled as she sneered. ¡°You do want to obtain that woman, right? I also want to get my man. Even though your power is a little unsatisfactory, I still need a person to make elder brother Wu Chen misunderstand. I will look for a way to force Mu Ru Yue to leave, and then tell elder brother Wu Chen that she had eloped with you. At that time, won¡¯t you be able to take advantage of the situation?¡± Chapter 261 - Crisis Arise Part 1

Chapter 261 - Crisis Arise Part 1

She had information she could use against that woman. If she were to use it, even if that woman had no memory of her past life right now, she would still be able to coerce her. Feng Jing Tian looked gloomily at her. ¡°I don¡¯t have any intention of cooperating with someone like you.¡± ¡°Why?¡± asked Nangong Zi Feng with a drastic change in her expression. ¡®Why is he unwilling to cooperate with me?¡¯ ¡°I don¡¯t feel safe working with you. Moreover, I don¡¯t know when you will stab me in the back.¡± Feng Jing Tian had been apprehensive ever since he first nced at this woman. That¡¯s why, he would never work with her, and even felt disdain for the idea. Finished answering, he didn¡¯t bother to even look again at Nangong Zi Feng, who had a frosty expression, and just disappeared from the summit of the mountain in a sh. Nangong Zi Feng clenched her fists tightly. Her face turned increasingly colder. Even after a while, she still remained silent as she gazed coldly in the direction Feng Jing Tian had vanished from¡­ Mu Ru Yue and Ye Wu Chen caused an uproar. They became known as the divine couple. Inparison with the bustling Xiao family, the Wu family of South Ind was obviously much gloomier. Perhaps due to the strength of the Xiao family¡¯s influence and Wu Qing Xue being the benefactor of Xiao Feng, the Xiao family didn¡¯t attack the Wu family, but Lin Yue, who had nearly killed Xiao Feng, was dealt with. However, what happened at the wedding event spread throughout the entire South Ind, so they all knew about the foolish things the Wu family did. Thus, they ridiculed the Wu family, with some families even harassing them in order to curry favour with the Xiao family. The Xiao family didn¡¯t do anything, but the Wu family was ruined nheless. There wouldn¡¯t be a chance for them to ascend in the future, making the father and daughter pair feel extremely remorseful. If she hadn¡¯t forsaken Xiao Feng , then by now, Wu Qing Xue would have been the young mistress of the Xiao family, and the Wu family¡¯s status would have risen alongside hers. It was a pity that all their regret was useless¡­ Some of their current condition had already reached the Xiao family. They didn¡¯t need to be clearly told to know that those families were intentionally trying to curry favour with them. Madam Sheng Yue just chuckled after hearing the report. She didn¡¯t want to move against the Wu family due to her gratitude for them saving Xiao Feng¡¯s life. But as to what would happen to the Wu familyter, she wouldn¡¯t be like a goddess that would meddle in such matters. Even though the Wu family did save Xiao Feng, in the end, they also allowed someone threaten her son¡¯s life. ¡°Yue Er, it has been some time since you and Wu Chen have married. Is there any news¡­¡± Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s gaze swept toward Mu Ru Yue¡¯s middle, an ambiguous smile on her face. She had stopped Qing Qing from disturbing them in their bridal room as she wanted to carry her grandchild as soon as possible. She hoped her daughter and son-inw would step up their game, since it had already been such a long time since she felt the tender and soft feel of a baby. Awkwardness showed on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s face. ¡°Mother, how can it be that quick? It hadn¡¯t even been half a month since we wedded. By the way, we may leave for a period of time.¡± Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s smile dimmed a little, a trace of reluctance appeared in her eyes as she inquired, ¡°Where are you heading to?¡± ¡°The Central Region.¡± That ce was somewhere she should head to. Mu Ru Yue chuckled lightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will be back real soon. I need to solve some mysteries there and afterwards, I wille back home.¡± Bai Ze¡¯s sorrowful eyes appeared in her mind at that moment. She kept feeling like she knew the man for some reason¡­ ¡°Yue Er, you must stay safe while you are outside no matter what. You know your family will be waiting for you in the Xiao family of Sheng Domain. This ce will forever be your home and will always be your support.¡± Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s words warmed Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart. She nodded with a smile. ¡°I know that. Mother, I also n to bring the Massacre The Heavens Sect to Sheng Domain in order to let them train in the sacred spirit spring after I depart.¡± Chapter 262 - Crisis Arise Part 2

Chapter 262 - Crisis Arise Part 2

Madam Sheng Yue nodded and chuckled. ¡°It won¡¯t be a problem. I will have Elder Xiao help out. Yue Er, you must have been tiredtely, rest up.¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t say anything else and just nodded slightly. She had indeed been tired these past few days, and Ye Wu Chen was entirely at fault¡­ The night seemed exceptionally silent, with the moonlight like water entering a trail. Suddenly, a voice transmitted viciously into Mu Ru Yue¡¯s mind, rming her so herplexion paled. ¡°Mu Ru Yue, if you still want to see your son from your previous life,e to the South Mountain and meet me! You muste by yourself. Otherwise, you will never be able to see him in this life.¡± ¡®Son?¡¯ She didn¡¯t know why, but that word made her heart throb in pain. A scene appeared in her mind: As the purple lightning covering the sky came crashing down, the hazy appearance of a purple-d figure and a white-d figure fighting against it became visible. And then, a cute boy with all his limbs amputated was thrown at them. His life force gradually dissipated as his blood flowed out. Seeing the child, the two lost their focus and will to fight so they couldn¡¯t withstand the heaven¡¯s tyrannical lightning, resulting in their annihtion¡­ This scene was unusually familiar to her, as though she had experienced it personally. Mu Ru Yue shuddered slightly. She didn¡¯t know why the sorry state of that cute boy lying in his own blood made her heart ache with pain like a knife was forcefully gouging it out. ¡°South Mountain!¡± Mu Ru Yue clenched her fist before looking at her room. Apologizing in her heart, she left the Xiao family. Although she was feeling incredibly uneasy, she still had to go there no matter what danger she had to face. On South Mountain, Nangong Zi Feng spat out a mouthful of blood then smiled peculiarly. ¡°The price of preventing elder brother Wu Chen from hearing my soul-transmitted voice is really high. It will take a while for the damage to my soul to heal, but this will be worth it. No matter what the price is, I¡¯ll pay for it so long as I can finally deal with her.¡± If she hadn¡¯t done that, then her soul transmission would have been intercepted by Wu Chen, making everything lose its meaning¡­ She suddenly felt a familiar auraing toward her. When she raised her head, she saw a young girl approaching her. With a coldugh, she said, ¡°I knew you would definitelye and as expected, you did. Mu Ru Yue, even if you lost your memory, you won¡¯t be able to ignore matters concerning your previous life: such as Bai Ze and that cute little child¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue stood silently on the mountain peak as she looked stoically at Nangong Zi Feng. She had indeede due to the anxiety she felt. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, and I have no impression about what you said. I just want to know, why have you called me here?¡± ¡°I want you to leave elder brother Wu Chen.¡± Nangong Zi Feng sneered. ¡°You just need to leave elder brother Wu Chen, and I will guarantee your son won¡¯t be harmed.¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t say anything for a moment; no ripple appeared in her eyes. ¡°I won¡¯t leave Wu Chen just as I won¡¯t let your sinister plot seed!¡± Her voice sounded so resolute that it made Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s heart shudder. This woman¡¯s personality was still the same as in her previous life¡ªnever eding to any threat. It seemed reincarnation was unable to change that. Chapter 263 - Crisis Arise Part 3

Chapter 263 - Crisis Arise Part 3

¡°Hahaha!¡± Sheughed heartily all of a sudden. ¡°Mu Ru Yue, I knew you would respond like that, but did you really think you have a choice? The stupidest decision you could have ever made wasing here today. Do you think you can still leave this ce? I¡¯ve already set up a trap as I was waiting for you. Haha!¡± Mu Ru Yue narrowed her eyes slightly and replied stoically, ¡°I know that, and still I came. I will find the boy¡¯s location, and also continue to stay with Wu Chen.¡± It was a risky decision she had made this time, but she didn¡¯t regret it¡­ Nangong Zi Feng sniggered. This girl was indeed powerful in her previous life, but the disparity between her past and current powers was too much. She was no longer that peerless expert in the Chi Zha Central Region. Right now, she was just a soft fruit that could be squashed at any time. ¡°Mu Ru Yue, I will make you leave elder brother Wu Chen at any cost!¡± Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s body moved in a sh, a coat of freezing aura around her palm striking at Mu Ru Yue. Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t have time to speak and just stared at Nangong Zi Feng. The instant the palm hit her body, the bone piercing cold turned herplexion pale. Pfft! A mouthful of bloodnded on Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s face. Nangong Zi Feng wiped off the blood, with disgust. Like a powerful tempest, her body released a frosty aura which coated the surrounding grasses and trees with ayer of ice. Her jade-like hand repeatedly struck the young girl, who was overwhelmed by her aura and was forced to retreat till the edge of the seemingly bottomless cliff. As she focused on Nangong Zi Feng, Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. However, that light disappeared so quickly that Nangong Zi Feng didn¡¯t even notice it¡­ Seeing the previously powerful Senior Yue now¡ªa young girl whom she could pressure to such a sorry state¡ªNangong Zi Fengughed with pride and a touch of hysteria. But then Mu Ru Yue suddenly leaped up and threw white powder at her. Nan Gong Zi Feng¡¯s expression changed drastically. She heard the young girl¡¯s cold voice say, ¡°I¡¯ve just gotten the information I wanted.¡± As the white powder scattered in the wind, the young girl¡¯s white clothes fluttered, and a cold curve of the lips appeared on her exceptional face. ¡°What did you just do?¡± Nangong Zi Feng asked, gritting her teeth with a great change in her expression. Mu Ru Yue looked at her and replied, ¡°It¡¯s just a powder¡ªwhich helped me use my mental power to look through your memories. A pity that my current level is insufficient for a thorough search. Fortunately, I still got the answers I needed. Nangong Zi Feng, this is the real reason why I came to see you.¡± Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s expression stiffened. She had really underestimated this woman. But so what? Today would still be the day of her death¡­ ¡°Do you think you can leave? Mu Ru Yue, since you¡¯vee, the only way out is death! Hahaha!¡± Boom! Suddenly, the originally peaceful South Mountain zed with fire.The fire engulfed the entirety of South Mountain. It made the dark night as bright as day. But these mes didn¡¯t give off any scorching heat, just a feeling of iciness¡­ At a faraway mountain range, Yan Jin stopped what he was doing, his ck robes fluttering in the wind. He shifted his gaze in the direction of the Xiao family of Xiao City, with his sword-like brows furrowed tightly. The unease in his heart seemed to want to engulf him from within. ¡°It seems like something has happened to the little girl. But with that person by her side, how could she be in danger?¡± Yet, the unease in his heart was so intense, it was unbearable¡­ Chapter 264 - Crisis Arise Part 4

Chapter 264 - Crisis Arise Part 4

Inside the Xiao family, Ye Wu Chen¡¯s steps faltered, his handsome face going pale under the moonlight. His heart ached abruptly, as though he was losing something¡­ ¡°Mu Er!¡± The man clenched his fist tightly as cold sweat started to form on his forehead. ¡°Something must have happened to Mu Er¡­¡± Only she could evoke such a feeling in him. Fire¡­ Icy sky blue mes rose. Inside those mes, she felt like her body didn¡¯t belong to herself. She definitely couldn¡¯t die here, with her family and her beloved waiting for her in the Xiao family. ¡°Mu Ru Yue, go die! Hahaha!¡± Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s heartyughter permeated the sky. The sky blue mes, apanied by the crazedughter, became increasingly violent and made Mu Ru Yue feel as if endless frost were wrapping around her. Yet, it definitely wasn¡¯t in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s personality to sit still and do nothing. A few glimmers of light danced in her eyes as she turned her head toward the cliff behind her. If she were to jump down the cliff, she would have a chance of survival. Otherwise, she would definitely die under this malevolent woman¡¯s hand. Power. She was still too weak to keep being pressured. If she possessed a strong enough power, then this woman wouldn¡¯t be a threat to her. ¡°Nangong Zi Feng, I, Mu Ru Yue, will definitely carve this grudge from today into my heart. I will definitely pay you back for this someday!¡± Puff! Mu Ru Yue¡¯s chest was struck by an ice blue me struck which sent her flying toward the cliff. Simultaneously, she consumed a pill then closed her eyes slowly¡­ Nangong Zi Feng frowned slightly as she watched the young girl falling down the cliff. She was a cautious person so Mu Ru Yue and her corpse must disappear from the world. She wanted to cremate her into ashes to eliminate the possibility of future problems arising. Just as she wanted to give chase, a familiar figure came over rapidly. Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s heart shook. She hastily withdrew the blue mes that covered South Mountain and a ray of light shone in her eyes. ¡°Nangong Zi Feng!¡± Before her, a furious roar that filled the heavens was heard. Under the moon, a purple d figure soared through the sky andnded before Nangong Zi Feng. Boundless killing intent surged from his eyes. ¡®I¡­ am I still toote?¡¯ ¡°Where is Mu Er?¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s heart shuddered as unprecedented fear overwhelmed his heart, giving him a domineering aura that lowered the temperature of the night. Nangong Zi Feng bit her lips. With glimmering eyes, she replied, ¡°She eloped with Feng Jing Tian, and I saw it coincidentally. But this is great. As with this, elder brother Wu Chen will be mine, so I didn¡¯t stop them¡­¡± Upon saying that, she raised her head to look at Ye Wu Chen emotionally. This was the man she loved for two of her lives. ¡°Elder brother Wu Chen, what is so good about that slut? She will only cheat on you. I just heard her say that she actually loved a man like Feng Jing Tian, but your power was stronger so she chose to be with you. She doesn¡¯t have the right to be with you. Only I can bepatible with elder brother Wu Chen in this world.¡± Nangong Zi Feng gritted her teeth as she said each word emphatically. As a person who lived two lives, she still couldn¡¯t understand why elder brother Wu Chen was still unwilling to give her a nce. Senior Yue was extremely outstanding in her previous life, but her power was too negligible now¡­ Chapter 265 - Crisis Arise Part 5

Chapter 265 - Crisis Arise Part 5

¡°Elder brother Wu Chen.¡± Nangong Zi Feng didn¡¯t seem to see the mes of anger his purple eyes were emitting as she walked slowly toward him. With eyes filled with feelings, she continued, ¡°If you marry me, I promise I won¡¯t cheat on you. I am better than that despicable woman Mu Ru Yue by several times. She has had such fickle feelings and doesn¡¯t have the right to marry you. ¡°I don¡¯t care if you have any sexual rtions with other women or men. I will give you the dignity of a man and allow you to obtain your just desserts. Mu Ru Yue has always forbidden you from taking in other wives as she doesn¡¯t love you. If a person really loves another, she will ept anything her beloved does, even if it let her down. Moreover, she will also be willing to share her husband with other girls due to true love.¡± Actually, it wasn¡¯t that Nangong Zi Feng didn¡¯t care, just that she understood what kind of woman a man needed. As a man, how could one not have an affair? Men love to have a change in taste after having dined on a woman often enough. It was amon thing among all men that they loved a kind and diligent woman to stay and tend well to their home for them. It was only the possessive Mu Ru Yue who clung selfishly onto elder brother Wu Chen. If it wasn¡¯t for her, why would she be alone at the end of her previous life? Hence, her hatred for Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t fade after so many years had passed. Boom! Ye Wu Chen raised his hand and a ck ray of light shot out from his sleeve. Puuff! It pierced through Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s chest. Multiple sinister winds struck against her body and she didn¡¯t have any chance of fighting back. Tchw! Nangong Zi Feng spat out a mouthful of blood as her body was sent flying backward. She stared in astonishment at Ye Wu Chen. The pain in her heart made her wed the ground viciously. ¡°I, Ye Wu Chen, will only belong to Mu Ru Yue in this life and for eternity.¡± It wasn¡¯t that Mu Ru Yue was his woman, but that he was her man. The tone of his voice was enough to express Mu Ru Yue¡¯s position in his heart. He was willing to abandon the world and everything. The sole thing he couldn¡¯t abandon was just that woman. He had even wanted to scrap his power to protect her. What more could be said about his feelings for her? Even if she could be exchanged for the world, he wouldn¡¯t ept that. There were countless women in the world, but he was only willing to have one his entire life and for all eternity, ¡°Where is Mu Er?!¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s gaze turned gloomy. The Devil¡¯s Snare pattern on his face made him look increasingly demonic. His purple eyes gazed coldly at Nangong Zi Feng as he shouted with killing intent bursting forth, ¡°Don¡¯t make Ben Wang ask that again!¡± Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s heart hurt unbearably. The man she was so deeply in love with treated her in such a fashion, all for another girl¡­ ¡°Hahaha!¡± Suddenly, she raised her head andughed crazily. Sorrow could be heard in herughter. ¡°Ye Wu Chen, she has already died. She died under my Ghost mes. Hahaha! So what if you are deeply in love with her? She has already died and vanished from this world. You will never be able to be with her again!¡± ¡®Since he didn¡¯t believe that she had eloped with someone, I will make him think that she had died.¡¯ Even if it was hatred, this man would remember her, Nangong Zi Feng, throughout his life¡­ Ye Wu Chen didn¡¯t say anything. His purple eyes were terrifyingly gloomy in this dark night. His body burst forth with a domineering aura, and his killing intent pervaded out, making Nangong Zi Feng feel as though her life wasn¡¯t in her hands. Chapter 266 - Crisis Arise Part 6

Chapter 266- Crisis Arise Part 6

Boom! Booooom! The man didn¡¯t kill Nangong Zi Feng immediately, but tortured her with blow after blownding on her body. It was as though he wanted to vent his anger on her. ¡®This girl made a move on Mu Er!¡¯ Regret, self-me, sorrow, and despair filled the man¡¯s heart. He was too careless for not noticing Mu Er¡¯s departure. Otherwise, Mu Er wouldn¡¯t have been in danger. ¡®Everything was his fault!¡¯ ¡°Nangong Zi Feng, you ought to die! Even if your corpse were to be cut into countless pieces, you still wouldn¡¯t beparable to a single hair of Mu Er¡¯s. Did you think I will remember you even if it was through eternal hatred? You are too stupid. You only make Ben Wang unable to be at peace forever!¡± ¡®Pain¡­¡¯ Nangong Zi Feng felt bone shattering pain. But her physical body¡¯s pain was iparable to the pain of her heart. This man had really hurt her too deeply, but even so, she was still unable to hate him. Hiss! The immense pain made her take in a breath, but she couldn¡¯t do anything other than receive the blows that were covered with ayer of ck light. A trace of blood trickled from the corner of her lips and her delicate body shuddered. Limitless sorrow and a thickyer of despair was expressed on her exceptional face. ¡®No! I can¡¯t die here!¡¯ Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s heart was shrieking. She knew that if she were to die, Ye Wu Chen would turn memories of her into ashes and have her disappear from the world, making himself unable to remember her. How could she be willing to have the man she was in love with forget herpletely? That pain would be unbearable¡­ ¡°Bloodmist Technique? You want to use the same method to escape again? It is a pity that I won¡¯t allow the same mistake to ur twice!¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s purple eyes were increasingly cold and sinister. With a wave of his palm, he stopped Nangong Zi Feng from executing her secret technique. If it wasn¡¯t for this woman escaping previously, Mu Er wouldn¡¯t be in danger. Anyone that touched a single hair of Mu Er¡¯s would definitely pay for it with manifold suffering! Despair was evident on Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s face. If she knew Ye Wu Chen would arrive so quickly, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have done such a risky thing today. It was a pity no medicine existed that could treat regret in this world¡­ Suddenly, a sharp ray of light shot over from one side. Ye Wu Chen¡¯s gaze chilled as he raised his hand to block that light. Taking that opportunity, Nangong Zi Feng escaped from his hands and bit her tongue viciously to form a bloodmist. When the night wind blew and the bloodmist scattered, the girl had already disappeared from the South Mountain¡­ Anger surged in Ye Wu Chen¡¯s eyes. He lifted his gaze to the figure which turned to run. All of his domineering aura burst forth. The Devil¡¯s Snare pattern that covered half of his face made him look as though he had juste out from hell. He looked sinisterly charming and mysterious¡­ ¡°Sect leader of the Saintess Sect!¡± This man had gone missing for such a long time and the members of Ghost Manor were unable to locate him. So, he had worked together with Nangong Zi Feng. Now, it was no longer a wonder why Nangong Zi Feng knew his situation so well. He was the one behind Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s back! ¡°Darn!¡± The sect leader was rmed and turned pale. He had experienced Ye Wu Chen¡¯s power before. He wasn¡¯t a match for this man, so he wanted to escape after saving Nangong Zi Feng. However, he didn¡¯t have the Bloodmist Technique Nangong Zi Feng possessed¡­ Purple robes soared through the sky andnded behind the sect leader. Ye Wu Chen mercilessly gripped the other¡¯s shoulder, and traces of sinister aura burst forth. Hong! A palm struck on the sect leader¡¯s shoulder with Ye Wu Chen¡¯s free hand. Chapter 267 - Crisis Arise Part 7

Chapter 267 - Crisis Arise Part 7

The sect leader screamed as he felt heart-wrenching pain, turning around to strike a palm at Ye Wu Chen. Ye Wu Chen didn¡¯t dodge it and instead went forth to counter the attack. Pff~ Hisrge hand prated the sect leader¡¯s chest, forcefully digging out a heart dripping with blood. ¡°Your life shall be your payment for rescuing Nangong Zi Feng!¡± His voice was sinister and cold, full of killing intent. The sect leader¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment. He hadn¡¯t expected that he wouldn¡¯t even have the chance to escape, thinking that he could at least keep his life. Moreover, he hadn¡¯t yet figured out how Ye Wu Chen became so strong and would no longer have the life to think about that now. If he had a second chance, he would definitely stay out of Ye Wu Chen¡¯s sight forever. Ye Wu Chen turned around slowly, looking at the silent night, with a heavy heart¡­ ¡°Mu Er!¡± His thoughts had been muddled with fury at the start, calming down only after violently beating up Nangong Zi Feng. Even though it was faint, he could still feel that Mu Ru Yue was alive¡­ That was enough. No matter where she was now, even if he had to scour every inch of the world, he would find her. And when he did, he wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to ever hurt her in the slightest¡­ Central Region. A silver-robed youth stood on a nameless mountain. His lips curved in a gentle line on his handsome face. He didn¡¯t have looks as charming as Ye Wu Chen¡¯s, yet hisx and noble aura as well as his eyebrows raised in a smile were identical to thetter¡¯s. ¡°Ten years! It has been ten years since I¡¯ve awakened. If it were to be counted based on the passage of time here, it should be about a thousand years. If aunt hadn¡¯t rescued me, I would probably be sealed in that ce forever. Aunt had already left this ce ten years ago to search for someone. I should also leave now¡­¡± The youth had a faint smile, his ink-ck hair fluttering in the wind. He raised his slender finger lightly to rub at his jaw. The easygoing smile at the corner of his lips was so moving¡­ He raised his gaze to the nearby clouds, with a thoughtful expression in his eyes. ¡®Very soon¡­ I will find them very soon.¡¯ Several years of being sealed had made his cultivation abnormally slow, to the extent that it was hard to move the energy. After awakening, it took him a couple of years to recover his strength. Yet, he was able to make arge improvement in his power in these years¡­ The youthughed. When smiling, his eyebrows looked really nice. It was insufficient to call it magnificent. ¡®Mother, I won¡¯t let anyone harm us this time¡­¡¯ Just by thinking that before long, he could reunite with his family, the youth couldn¡¯t help but to perk up. Jubtion and excitement filled his heart. He really wanted to have a pair of wings to fly to her side. No one saw the youth standing on the mountain peak. Otherwise, they would be captivated by hiszy and moving smile. Such a handsome youth was rare even in the Central Region¡­ ????? At this moment at a pavilion, Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyshes moved slightly then her eyes gradually opened. At that instant, an enchanting face appeared in her line of sight. Their faces were so close, which made her expression darken. She gritted her teeth as she asked him, ¡°Feng Jing Tian, why are you here?¡± Feng Jing Tian looked at Mu Ru Yue, slightly aggrieved. ¡°You heartless woman! You dare to ask me that? Didn¡¯t your man treat you so badly that he forced you off a cliff? If it wasn¡¯t for me finding you coincidentally, you would have probably been eaten by magical beasts at the bottom of the cliff by now. I have saved your life, no matter what. My demand isn¡¯t high¡ªjust devote your life to me.¡± Chapter 268 - The Top Person Of The Feng Family Part 1

Chapter 268- The Top Person Of The Feng Family Part 1

Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze darkened slightly. She raised her leg to kick viciously toward Feng Jing Tian. Feng Jing Tian had already predicted that she would make such a move. His red-robed figure moved in a sh to the side, easily dodging her kick. His phoenix eyes were slightly lifted as he looked at the ice-cold expression of the young girl, neither smiling nor frowning. ¡°It¡¯s better for woman to be more feminine. They shouldn¡¯t keep on trying to kick a man¡¯s private part. Of course, if you marry me, it wouldn¡¯t matter even if you to kick me there a few times¡­ But your way of repaying your benefactor is truly unique.¡± Actually, Mu Ru Yue really wanted to rebuke him by saying that she didn¡¯t ask for his help. After all, even if Feng Jing Tian didn¡¯t help, she was confident that the magical beasts wouldn¡¯t be able to sense her presence because of consuming that pill when she fell. How could she head out alone to meet up with Nangong Zi Fengpletely unprepared? She had always cared about her life, so how could she really move so impulsively? However, it was a fact that Feng Jing Tian saved her life. She really couldn¡¯t repay a gratitude with a grudge. ¡°Enchanter, I will return this favour to you, but don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll develop feelings for you. I, Mu Ru Yue, will only have one man in this life. Except for him, my heart can no longer amodate anyone in it so don¡¯t even mention devoting my life to you.¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her gaze toward Feng Jing Tian¡¯s exceptional appearance; resolution filled her eyes. The smile on Feng Jing Tian¡¯s enchanter-like handsome face vanished gradually. He narrowed his eyes slightly, anger surging in his heart. ¡®This woman will really not fancy anyone, except for that man?¡¯ ¡°Woman, there¡¯s still a lot of time in the future. I¡¯ll make you ept me in that period of time.¡± The smile returned to Feng Jing Tian¡¯s face again. He wasn¡¯t in a rush to obtain this woman. ¡°If I want to go, will you be able to stop me?¡± Mu Ru Yue asked indifferently, with a slight raise of her brows. ¡°Woman, you probably don¡¯t know where this is.¡± Feng Jing Tian paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°This is the Central Region of the Martial God Continent. Moreover, I had already sealed your powers before you awakened. Don¡¯t me me for doing that. I only want to spend some time with you, and if you had your powers, I probably wouldn¡¯t be able to stop you from leaving.¡± A sinister smile appeared on Feng Jing Tian¡¯s face as he said that. He was unwilling to cooperate with Nangong Zi Feng, but he still wouldn¡¯t hesitate to use to any method to obtain this woman! If he was able to forcefully make her stay, so what if he sealed her powers? He would still dote on and cherish her forever, even as a trash¡­ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze chilled. Her previous feeling of gratitude toward Feng Jing Tian had vanished. She looked icily at the beautiful enchanter-like man. ¡°Feng Jing Tian, you will regret doing this!¡± Mu Ru Yue shouted icily, voice void of warmth. ¡°Haha!¡± Feng Jing Tianughed with his head thrown back. Hisughter was very wild and attractive. ¡°Woman, I have mentioned that I will make you my woman willingly. You will have to stay in my Feng family for a certain period of time. It will be futile to attempt to leave this ce without my permission.¡± The man soared to the air and left after tossing those words out. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression turned increasingly cold as she looked at the fire-like red robe disappearing from her sight. She released a mouthful of air gradually¡­ There was indeed a seal on her power. Although,pared to the seal that Nangong Zi Feng had ced on Xiao Feng, it was much weaker. It was obvious that Feng Jing Tian had only just entered the Xiantian realm¡­ Thus, even though there was a seal, it wouldn¡¯t be able to affect her cultivation in the slightest. Chapter 269 - The Top Person Of The Feng Family Part 2

Chapter 269- The Top Person Of The Feng Family Part 2

The seal would be broken by itself once she made her breakthrough to the Xiantian Stage. All her powers would return to her body then¡­ The only thing she could do now was cultivate constantly. It was a pity that she wouldn¡¯t be able to refine pills due to the seal. Otherwise, it would be much easier to break it. She now needed to seek alternative methods to rapidly improve her cultivation. The room door was suddenly pushed open, a ray of light shining through it. This made Mu Ru Yue frown slightly, and she looked icily at the maid who barged in without knocking. ¡°Get out!¡± The maid froze before saying, ¡°The eldest young master has ordered this maid to serve thedy.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s voice turned colder. ¡°Get out! Don¡¯t make me repeat myself again!¡± The maid bit on her lower lip and heavily ced basin she was holding on the table. She then turned around and left without giving Mu Ru Yue a nce, not forgetting to m the door shut. ¡°She¡¯s just a trash yet really thinks so highly of herself just because she has the backing of the eldest young master. It¡¯s really a wonder how this vixen was able to seduce the eldest young master. Only young mistress Lan Yue ispatible to the noble eldest young master. This girl doesn¡¯t have the qualification to even be the eldest young master¡¯s concubine!¡± Even though the maid said those words after closing the door, it was still heard by Mu Ru Yue due to her tremendous mental power. ¡®Trash?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue chuckled bitterly. It was indeed that case. Right now, she was no different from a trash. This scenario was just like when she had just transmigrated, void of any powers. However, she still strongly believed that this puny seal wouldn¡¯t be able to restrain her forever¡­ When the time came, she would make that man pay the price! A trace of frost shed in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes. Her impable face turned increasingly ice-cold and ruthless¡­ ¡°Young¡­ young master?¡± A red figure appeared before the maid after walking just a couple of steps. Her heart palpitated. Every single movement of this man was very enticing. He was just like an enchanter sweeping the crowd off their feet. The description ¡®a beauty that topple nations¡¯ was not enough epass his appearance. ¡°What did you just say?¡± The man¡¯s eyes were sinister. His bloodthirsty and ruthless re focused on the maid. Not giving her a chance to talk, he severed her head, with a sh of red light. Blood spurted out from her headless body instantly. The man¡¯s long, shapely eyebrows twisted as he raised the sleeve of his red robe to block the blood fromnding on his body. ¡°Somebody! Clean up the mess!¡± Feng Jing Tian looked at the tightly shut door and shook his sleeves before turning around to leave. He was confident that this woman would be his in the end. He thus wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to humiliate her! From the start, Feng Jing Tian didn¡¯t even look at the maid now lying on a puddle of her own blood. It was as though human life was as insignificant as ants in his eyes¡ªhow could some ants be worthy of his attention? Themotion outside was naturally heard by Mu Ru Yue, who just raised her brows slightly, her expression as cold as ever. She was a person that held grudges. That man had tried to kill her when they first met and from that moment on, they were destined to never be friends¡­ ¡°Wu Chen.¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her gaze to the blue sky outside her window. A peculiar emotion surged in her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll breakthrough the Xiantian Stage soon and will then be able to return to your side¡­¡± For now, she had something more important to attend to¡­ Chapter 270 - The Top Person Of The Feng Family Part 3

Chapter 270 - The Top Person Of The Feng Family Part 3

After searching Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s memory, she found the location of that child. Since she was already in the Central Continent, she would bring him back regardless of whether he were rted to her and Wu Chen or not. Mu Ru Yue lowered her gaze slightly, a cold sneer on her face. ¡°Nangong Zi Feng, Feng Jing Tian¡­ There really are a lot of obstacles in Wu Chen and I¡¯s path. Even so, I¡¯ll eliminate all of these obstacles and be with him forever!¡± Nobody could tear them apart. ??? Feng Jing Tian hadn¡¯t shown up since the day he¡¯d brought her to the Feng family. Thus, it was a peaceful period which ted Mu Ru Yue who just spent her time cultivating. If she wanted to break the seal, the only method was to break through to the Xiantian Stage. Perhaps Feng Jing Tian issued an order, as after that maid was chased away nobody came to disturb her again. However, this peace was obviously just temporary. A familiar aura surged in front of her, causing her to open her eyes abruptly. There before her, a flower-like smile blossomed, one that was filled with charm. Mu Ru Yue, without any hesitation, punched mercilessly toward this face which was owed a beating. Who knew that before the punchnded, it would easily be caught by him? ¡°Woman, you¡¯ve been in the Central Region for such a long time now. I¡¯ll bring you out for a stroll.¡± Mu Ru Yue turned her head away, unwilling to look at this enchanter¡¯s blooming smile. ¡°Not interested.¡± ¡°Woman¡­¡± Feng Jing Tian¡¯s heart became slightly gloomy. He couldn¡¯t understand why Mu Ru Yue¡¯s coldness made his heart clench suddenly. It felt as though he was going to lose something forever. If he hadn¡¯t sealed her powers, how else could he have made this woman stay in the Feng family? ¡°Let¡¯s go out!¡± Feng Jing Tian¡¯s handsome face inched closer toward Mu Ru Yue. Hisrge hands then gripped her shoulders. He had an amiable smile on his enchantingly perfect face. Feng Jing Tian, the sessor of the Feng family, was showing such a gentle smile to a young girl. If other girls were to know about this, those numerous maidenly hearts would shatter. He was also being as sweet as syrup¡­ ¡°Let go of me!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze darkened, and she said coldly, ¡°I will say this again¡ªI won¡¯t develop any feelings for you. Feng Jing Tian, you will definitely regret what you¡¯ve done.¡± ¡®Regret?¡¯ Feng Jing Tian smiled bitterly. He didn¡¯t understand it himself. As the heir of the Feng family, what kind of women couldn¡¯t he possess? Since the past, there were always several nobledies that tried to climb onto his bed¡­ But he just had to fancy such a cold woman. Could this be that so-called masochism? He couldn¡¯t help but try to get closer to this person who treated him so coldly. Even now that this woman hated him to such an extent¡­ ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve already regretted.¡± Feng Jing Tian chuckled bitterly. With a trace of sorrow in his phoenix eyes, he continued, ¡°I, as the eldest young master of the Feng family, can¡¯t make any decision for myself. The only thing I really want control over is my marriage. Even after I met you, I still met with many women, but they were only tools for me to sate my lust. Only you¡­ are the one I want to cherish and protect. If you are unwilling to be my lover, then I will marry you as my wife. I also don¡¯t mind your past. I know you are unwilling to share your husband with others, so I promise you that you¡¯ll be the only woman for me from now on¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t say anything. She just cast an icy look at Feng Jing Tian. That look made Feng Jing Tian¡¯s heart panic abruptly. Thoserge hands gripping the young girl¡¯s shoulders started to quiver slightly. He wanted to continue speaking, but he just shut his mouth in the end. Chapter 271 - The Top Person Of The Feng Family Part 4

Chapter 271- The Top Person Of The Feng Family Part 4

¡°Feng Jing Tian.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled coldly. ¡°You won¡¯t get the chance. Do you think I¡¯ll fall for a man who¡¯s trying to coerce me? The moment you did this, you¡¯ve lost any chance of me ever warming up to you. Didn¡¯t you want to know why I¡¯ve epted Wu Chen? Let me tell you¡­¡± With a slight pause, her voice turned gentle as she talked about Ye Wu Chen. ¡°Wu Chen respects me and never forces me to do anything. For my safety, he didn¡¯t hesitate to reveal himself to the Saintess Sect and go against their experts. Furthermore, he never asked for any repayment for all that he had done. When I was drugged with an aphrodisiac once, he could have used the chance to take advantage of me, but he didn¡¯t¡ªhe honoured my will. Just recently, he had a surge of power that was so great it could harm me. So, to avoid hurting me, that man nned to cripple his powers. If I hadn¡¯t reached him in time, he would have be a trash already. ¡°He said that his strong powers were for protecting me; therefore if it could hurt me, then what use will he have for it? What do you think? Do you think I¡¯ll give up such a good husband to choose you? Feng Jing Tian, I will say all these only once: I, Mu Ru Yue, will only love Ye Wu Chen in my life. If I had to betray him, I would rather destroy my body!¡± The young woman¡¯s gaze was so firm, so resolute that his heart ached. ¡®Am I a step toote? If I didn¡¯t disappear for half a year, would I have had a chance?¡¯ In that half year, he had really lost too much since every time this woman was in danger, Ye Wu Chen was the one who appeared by her side. Feng Jing Tian hid the trace of sorrow in his eyes. He raised his hand to grip Mu Ru Yue¡¯s arm. ¡°Woman,e with me. No matter what, you have toe with me to a ce today.¡± ¡°Feng Jing Tian, let me go!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression chilled, her eyes bursting with mes of anger. But Feng Jing Tian seemed unable to hear the anger that she was suppressing and just pulled her out of the room. At this moment, nobody knew the billowing of his heart¡­ Within a tower, a powerful aura burst forth from the front. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression shook then she closed her eyes gently. She unexpectedly had an enlightenment from this tower. Seeing that this young girl had turned still, Feng Jing Tian released his hold on her hand then turned to look at her behind him. ¡®Enlightenment¡­¡¯ That was true; Mu Ru Yue was indeed having an enlightenment.The enlightenment of several Xiantian experts were gathered in this ce. Hence, just by entering, she could feel the uniqueness of this room. If she were to stay here for half a month, she would definitely be able to reach the Xiantian Stage within the shortest time frame. ¡°Hmm?¡± A surprised voice was heard from the back. A translucent spirit floated to Feng Jing Tian¡¯s side as he looked astonished at Mu Ru Yue who was having an enlightenment about the Xiantian power. ¡°Feng brat, this girl shouldn¡¯t be from the Feng family, right? Is she the one you love? Hehe! This ce is forbidden to anyone other than the Feng family members, but if this girl is your beloved, that will be another case.¡± The white-bearded spirit clicked his tongue andmented, ¡°A talent! She really is! Initially, several Xiantian experts broke through here so it stored the enlightenment of those experts here. For countless thousands of years, any Feng family member that reached a bottleneck in breaking through to the Xiantian Stage will alwayse here to be enlightened. But this girl¡¯s enlightenment has to be the best yet.¡± Chapter 272 - The Top Person Of The Feng Family Part 5

Chapter 272 - The Top Person Of The Feng Family Part 5

Feng Jing Tian chuckled. His gazended on Mu Ru Yue, with aplex expression. He also didn¡¯t know why he brought this heartless woman here. For her to breakthrough to the Xiantian Stage? Once she did, the seal would break on its own. Then, she would leave the Feng family forever, and he would no longer have the chance of getting her¡­ ¡°Haha!¡± The spiritughed suddenly. He clenched his fists tightly as he fixed a stare of interest on Mu Ru Yue. ¡°Genius! This girl is definitely a talent. I hadn¡¯t seen a seedling with such a strong enlightenment in a thousand years. Feng brat, her talent is much better than yours. If this old man isn¡¯t forcefully using his spirit to remain here by relying on these Xiantian powers, I may really have the intention in recruiting her as my apprentice.¡± ¡®It is such a pity, If I had met this girl earlier on, I perhaps will really take her as my apprentice, no matter what.¡¯ ¡°But¡­¡± The spirit blinked his eyes, turning his head toward Feng Jing Tian as he questioned him, ¡°Feng brat, you sealed her powers? It can¡¯t be that this girl dislikes you, so you used this method to keep her here, right? You are at least my, Huo Hun¡¯s genuine sessor. To actually force a girl, you really threw your ancestors¡¯ faces.¡± Huo Hun shook his head as he red at Feng Jing Tian as though he hated him for being an iron that couldn¡¯t be a steel. This brat had thrown the face of the Feng family¡¯s countless thousand years of history down the drain. Feng Jing Tian¡¯s face reddened. It was as though his ancestor had seen through his thoughts. Just as he wanted to exin, Mu Ru Yue who was being enlightened about the Xiantian power suddenly opened her eyes. ¡°Senior, thank you for the tutge.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze swept past Feng Jing Tian¡¯s face andnded on Huo Hun¡¯s. Huo Hunughed. ¡°Little girl, I¡¯m not rted to it. It is your own enlightenment. If I hadn¡¯t guessed wrongly, your current power should be at the False Xiantian Stage. It is a pity that it had been sealed by this bastard brat. I am only a lingering spirit that can¡¯t do much; otherwise, I will help you break the seal. Fortunately, however, since you have felt the Xiantian power, you will be able to breakthrough to the Xiantian Stage in a couple of months. At that time, the seal will break naturally.¡± This little girl would make such a drastic improvement after being able to ept so many Xiantian expert¡¯s enlightenment while she was still at the False Xiantian Stage. After breaking through to the Xiantian Stage, her future cultivation would be very sessful with the right conditions from then on. She would no longer face any bottlenecks. Even though Mu Ru Yue wasn¡¯t on good terms with Feng Jing Tian, she was still extremely respectful to the old senior before her that had lived for an unknown amount of time. ¡°Senior, if you have chased me out earlier, I won¡¯t have the chance to make such an advancement in my cultivation. No matter what, I must thank you for that.¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Huo Hunughed out loud. ¡°Little girl, this old man really likes your personality. It is a pity that this brat of the Feng family had overdone it. I won¡¯t request for anything other than to not annihte my Feng family in the future, in consideration of me letting you experience the enlightenment of the Xiantian powers today.¡± Upon saying that, Huo Hun sighed lightly. This girl was destined to be extraordinary and metamorphose into a dragon that would roam the horizon in the future. He hoped that she would not annihte the Feng family on today¡¯s behalf¡­ Mu Ru Yue smiled faintly. She didn¡¯t promise Huo Hun, as who would know what would happen in the future? Regarding such matters, she wouldn¡¯t casually make promises she couldn¡¯t follow through. ¡°Senior, I can promise that if no one from the Feng family provokes me, I naturally won¡¯t make any moves against them. But if the Feng family offends me excessively, I, Mu Ru Yue, am not a person who will submit to humiliation!¡± Chapter 273 - Breakingthrough to Xiantian Part 1

Chapter 273 - Breakingthrough to Xiantian Part 1

Huo Hun bitterly chuckled twice and cast an ¡®all-the-best-to-you¡¯ look toward Feng Jing Tian. How could he not see that this little girl was obviously unhappy about being kept captive? ¡®Feng Brat has overdone it this time¡­¡¯ Even if it were for pursuing the girl, he should have used his heart to move her. How would he be able to change her thoughts about him if he forcibly kept her, a girl that didn¡¯t love him? This method would only make her unable to develop any feelings for him. ¡°Ancestor, we have disturbed you.¡± Feng Jing Tian cupped his fist. His enchanter-like handsome face conveyed a multitude of magnificence. He turned around and pulled on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hand, forcefully pulling her to his side. It was as though Feng Jing Tian didn¡¯t see the frosty expression on the young girl¡¯s face as his smile became increasingly charming. ¡°Woman, I¡¯ve brought you to this ce. Are you feeling slightly better? Can you apany me for a stroll?¡± He lowered his head to look at Mu Ru Yue beside him. His lowered voice even held a trace of begging. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart jolted, but after thinking of what Feng Jing Tian had done to her, her expression chilled once more. She didn¡¯t resist, however, and allowed him to pull her freely out of the residence. ¡°Feng Jing Tian¡­¡± Under the sunset, the young girl halted her steps as she raised her head to look at the ash-gray sky. She continued in a gentle voice, ¡°If you didn¡¯t seal my powers and force me to stay here, perhaps we could have been friends¡­¡± ¡®Friends?¡¯ Feng Jing Tian tightened his grip on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hand. He lowered his phoenix eyes in order to cover the trace of self-mockery in them. ¡°Woman, you got it all wrong. I have never thought of bing friends with you.¡± What he wanted was her person¡­ Not a pitiful friendship¡­ Mu Ru Yue knew it was futile to continue exining it to him. This man wouldn¡¯t let her leave, so she didn¡¯t say anything further and let him pull her freely out of the Feng family. Walking along the streets, Feng Jing Tian gazed frequently at the young girl beside him, a jubnt smile on his red lips. For him, this was something to enjoy. If he could interact with her like this for the rest of his life, without much quarrelling, how great that would be¡­ ¡°Tell me about the Central Region.¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her gaze slightly as she asked, sounding neither cold nor warm. Feng Jing Tian was ted for this could be counted as the first time Mu Ru Yue took the initiative to talk to him, so he told her everything he knew. ¡°Actually, this ce can¡¯t be counted as the genuine Central Region. It¡¯s just a part of it.¡± Feng Jing Tian raised the corner of his lips. He stared at the young girl beside him unblinkingly. ¡°If we were to generalize the four kingdoms, my Feng family of Feng City is at the border of the Central Region. The genuine Central Region ispletely surrounded by the sea. Thend at the center consists of an arearger than the four kingdoms. That¡¯s the Central Region.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows rose, ¡®This ce isn¡¯t the Central Region?¡¯ How could Feng Jing Tian not understand her thoughts? He chuckled lowly. ¡°For example, the borders of the Kingdom of Zi Yue are still counted as within the Kingdom of Zi Yue. Simrly, my Feng City can be counted as within the Central Region. You¡¯ve seen my Feng family¡¯s ancestor. My Feng family was originally arge family n in the Central Region a thousand years ago, but after something happened my ancestors fell. The Feng family was also forced to retreat to this ce¡­¡± Any glorious family would fall in time; the Feng family was the best example. ¡°Ancestor?¡± Mu Ru Yue thought about the lingering spirit in the tower. She rubbed her jaws gently as she continued, ¡°That senior¡¯s power isn¡¯t bad. When he was alive, he should have been at the Xiantian Complete Great Circle Realm.¡± Chapter 274 - Breakingthrough to Xiantian Part 2

Chapter 274 - Breakingthrough to Xiantian Part 2

Including those experts in the Central Region, there weren¡¯t many at the Xiantian Complete Great Circle Realm. That elder should have reached that level when he was still alive¡­ ¡°Woman, I don¡¯t have an in-depth understanding of the situation there, but I know a couple of the great powers in the Central Region. The Medicine Sect is one of the great powers in the Central Region, but there are other greater powers above the Medicine Sect. As to how powerful those fraction are, I of course don¡¯t know, as I¡¯m unable to associate with them¡± Feng Jing Tian¡¯s expression became serious. There were crouching tigers and hidden dragons inside the Central Region. Any of those powers could proim themselves as monarchs outside. Just as Mu Ru Yue wanted to ask him something, a fragrance suddenly entered her nose. The faint fragrance made her, as a woman, unable to resist the temptation to raise her head to look forward¡­ A blue dress like billowing waves. The silky hair of the girl looked so smooth and glossy under the light of the sunset. What was more stunning was the girl¡¯s face. With blue eyes like deep water, a faint smile was visible on her exceptional face. Her beauty was like the deep blue of the ocean. The phrase ¡®unmatched beauty¡¯ was inferior to her looks. When the girl appeared, her gazended on Feng Jing Tian¡­ ¡°Jing Tian, you¡¯re back?¡± This girl had a gentle, faint smile. The beauty of her smile seemed to emit a fragrance. Her deep blue eyes were filled with deep emotions as they gazed upon the enchanter-like man before her. It was as though her eyes could see only him, unable to allow any other to enter. ¡°I heard you were back since earlier, but I was rather busy recently and couldn¡¯t go see you. Coincidentally, since I¡¯m free today, I nned to see you. You won¡¯t me me, right?¡± The girl looked carefully at Feng Jing Tian. With an expression as gentle as water, how could any man resist her? Feng Jing Tian¡¯s long, shapely eyebrows frowned slightly. He nced impatiently at the girl¡¯s gentle-as-water expression before saying indifferently, ¡°Lan Yue, what rtionship do we have? Why would I me you? Make way. Stop blocking my path!¡± Lan Yue¡¯s expression changed slightly, but rapidly reverted to normal. She giggled lightly. ¡°Jing Tian, are you mad at me? Are you ming me for noting to meet you earlier? But aren¡¯t I here now? Can¡¯t you forgive me this time?¡± ¡®This woman, doesn¡¯t she understand human words?¡¯ Feng Jing Tian¡¯s expression turned gloomy as he snarled in a sinister and cold voice, ¡°Scram!¡± That word sounded like lightning on the street. At that moment, everyone turned their heads in that direction. When they saw the bickering couple, they understood. Feng Jing Tian had always walked among flowers while being unstained by their leaves, but he just couldn¡¯t care less about his fiance, Lan Yue, who had a gentle and beautiful water-like appearance. It was all due to her identity as his fiance. He disappeared from Feng City for a couple of years due to his displeasure. Lan Yue¡¯s gaze dimmed slightly as bitterness permeated her heart. Her heart had been robbed by him after he saved her, ten years ago. However, no matter how this man hated her, she was willing to endure the humiliation so long as she could be his wife¡­ ¡°Jing Tian, I just¡­¡± ¡°Scram!¡± Feng Jing Tian didn¡¯t wait for her to say her piece and cut her off furiously. Lan Yue¡¯s delicate face paled instantly. She bit hard on her lower lip as she looked with despair and pain at this heartless man. He could share himself with others, so why couldn¡¯t he share just a tiny bit of himself with her? Even if it were a tiny piece, it would have been sufficient for her¡­ Chapter 275 - Breakingthrough to Xiantian Part 3

Chapter 275 - Breakingthrough to Xiantian Part 3

¡°Feng Jing Tian, what right do you have to shout at elder sister Lan Yue?¡± It seemed Feng Jing Tian¡¯s words were too much, as a beauty who was by Lan Yue¡¯s side moved to support Lan Yue¡¯s swaying body. The beauty red angrily at Feng Jing Tian. ¡°Elder sister Lan Yue just likes you. What right do you have to humiliate her? Her status as your fiance was agreed upon by the head of the Feng family and our father. You simply don¡¯t have the power to choose!¡± Feng Jing Tian narrowed his eyes dangerously. His charming smile turned grim, like a hell¡¯s blood flower with its temptation. ¡°Lan Xin!¡± Lan Yue¡¯s expression changed drastically. She knew Feng Jing Tian was angry. ¡°You can¡¯t say that!¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t I?¡± Lan Xin snorted coldly, then she cast a furious gaze at Mu Ru Yue who was beside Feng Jing Tian. Her eyes contained undeniable jealousy. ¡°Who¡¯s this woman? What qualification does she have to walk by your side? It can¡¯t be that you abandoned such a good woman like elder sister Lan Yue to marry this girl, right? I don¡¯t feel even the slightest energy undtions from her. She¡®s obviously just a good for nothing trash. The head of the Feng family won¡¯t allow you to be with her.¡± Lan Xin raised her jaw arrogantly as she looked at Mu Ru Yue with disdain. ¡°Stinky girl, Feng Jing Tian isn¡¯t someone you can put your paws on. You should eliminate any thoughts of bing a phoenix. You will always be ipatible with such an outstanding man. If you want to marry someone, our Lan family has several subordinates. I can allow you to be a concubine to any of them. Our Lan family¡¯s subordinates have standards for marrying their wives after all. Such a good-for-nothing trash as yourself should be honoured to be a concubine.¡± The most outstanding man in Feng City was the Feng Family¡¯s Feng Jing Tian. Lan Xin knew she wasn¡¯t as beautiful nor as powerful as Lan Yue so she couldn¡¯t be his wife, but if Lan Yue marries Feng Jing Tian, she could perhaps marry him together with her elder sister. ¡®How can I let some girl destroy my n?¡¯ All in all, she was just thinking about herself when she expressed injustice for Lan Yue¡­ Feng Jing Tian¡¯s expression became terrifyingly gloomy. He raised his hand to swipe viciously at Lan Xin¡¯s face. Pah! A crisp sound was heard, Lan Xin was sent flying from that p andnded heavily on a vendor¡¯s booth at the side. She looked stunned at Feng Jing Tian, tears in her eyes. ¡°Feng Jing Tian, I am a daughter of the Lan family. You¡­ you pped me?¡± Lan Xin¡¯s heart shuddered violently as she bit her lower lip and red with resentment at the enchanter-like man. Her resentment was so obvious that it looked as though Feng Jing Tian was a bastard who abandoned his wife and daughter. ¡°p you?¡± Feng Jing Tian chuckled coldly. ¡°I¡¯ve indeed acted on impulse and dirtied my hand. Scram immediately! If it wasn¡¯t for you being a girl of the Lan Family, you would have already been a corpse by now! I will warn you onest time. It is best that you don¡¯t plot anything against her. Otherwise, I will let you know what it¡¯s like to live a life worse than death!¡± The man¡¯s word were so ear-piercing that it was like a needle had struck Lan Yue¡¯s heart. It was so painful that her entire body shook. Tears filled her blue eyes. After all these years, she had already gotten used to seeing her beloved man be intimate with other girls, but as long as he was still hers, it would suffice. However, those girls had meant nothing to him. She thought this woman would be the same, so she just ignored her presence from the start and didn¡¯t questioned him, since she knew Feng Jing Tian disliked it when she meddled with his matters¡­ Chapter 276 - Breakingthrough to Xiantian Part 4

Chapter 276- Breakingthrough to Xiantian Part 4

Now she knew she had thought wrong. It had been so incredibly wrong¡­ He didn¡¯t mind offending the Lan family for this woman and had even pped Xin Er. Lan Yue bit her lower lip. Her gaze shot toward Mu Ru Yue. That nce looked so ordinary that her blue eyes were still gentle as water, but Mu Ru Yue could distinctly feel the animosity and fury in the girl¡¯s eyes. Mu Ru Yue shrugged her shoulders helplessly and sighed. She waspletely implicated by Feng Jing Tian. ¡°Xin Er, let¡¯s go.¡± Lan Yue turned around and walked to Lan Xin¡¯s side. Her steps paused as she said, ¡°Jing Tian, I won¡¯t tell this to my father, but you have gone too far. I won¡¯t be able to help you now, even if I wanted to¡­¡± Upon saying that, she didn¡¯t even turn back as her fluttering blue dress disappeared under the sunset. Mu Ru Yue looked in the direction Lan Yue left. It was unknown what she was thinking. She was still in deep thought when a low voice was heard. ¡°Woman, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Her heart skipped a beat. A man that had always been prideful knew how to apologize? ¡°Feng Jing Tian, isn¡¯t this what you wanted?¡± Mu Ru Yue chuckled lightly with mockery in her eyes. ¡°No!¡± Feng Jing Tian¡¯s heart tightened as he gripped Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hand hastily. With a trace of panic in his phoenix eyes, he continued, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect them toe here. I didn¡¯t purposely allow those people to humiliate you. Woman, I¡­¡± He really didn¡¯t know how to exin himself at that point. If it wasn¡¯t for him in sealing her powers, this woman wouldn¡¯t have been humiliated in such a fashion. Feng Jing Tian swallowed his words as he looked sheepishly at the young girl by his side. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I just wanted to make you stay with me. If you recover your strength, you will just disappear from my side. I won¡¯t have a chance then.¡± ¡°Forget it.¡± Mu Ru Yue waved and smiled coldly. ¡°I will be able to break this seal by myself without your assistance. Feng Jing Tian, you won¡¯t be able to keep me captive for my entire life. Once there¡¯s a chance, I¡¯ll leave this ce and return to his side.¡± Feng Jing Tian tightened his grip on the young girl¡¯s hand. But it was as though he felt the young girl¡¯s pain so he suddenly released it. A bitter smile was expressed through his red lips. It seemed as if no matter what he did, this woman wouldn¡¯t ept him. But he was still unwilling to give up just like that¡­ ¡°Woman, you should be tired by now. I shall escort you back. I¡¯ll bring you out for another stroll some other time.¡± Feng Jing Tian smiled amiably as he gazed at Mu Ru Yue unblinkingly. Mu Ru Yue nodded lightly. She needed to head back and cultivate rather than interact with this man¡­ After returning to the Feng family, Feng Jing Tian brought Mu Ru Yue back to her quarters. He was then summoned by the head of the Feng family, Feng Xiang. Seeing Feng Jing Tian enter, Feng Xiang¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Jing Tian, I heard you brought back a girl from outside recently. That part doesn¡¯t really matter, as my Feng family can afford to raise a girl, but I heard that not only did you bully Lan Yue, you also pped Lan Xin for that girl. Shouldn¡¯t you give me an exnation as your father?¡± Feng Jing Tian chuckled coldly. ¡°So what if I beat her? I should have killed her for humiliating my girl! I¡¯ve spared her life today in consideration of the Lan family, but I will immediately make her bleed if there¡¯s a second time!¡± Chapter 277 - Breakingthrough to Xiantian Part 5

Chapter 277 -Breakingthrough to Xiantian Part 5

¡°Impudent!¡± Feng Xiang stood up after mming his hand on the table. He looked at Feng Jing Tian, ashen-faced. He clenched his fists tightly and roared in fury, ¡°Jing Tian, what is so good about that girl that you would fall out with your father for her?¡± Feng Jing Tian chuckled twice, lips curving cynically. But, what he said after was so resolute, there wasn¡¯t a single trace of doubt within it. ¡°I want to break my engagement with Lan Yue and marry Mu Ru Yue as my wife!¡± ¡°Feng Jing Tian!¡± Feng Xiang¡¯s eyes seemed to be spitting mes of fury. ¡°It is enough to y with a girl. If you want to make her your concubine, I can agree with that. But you want to marry a trash as your wife? That¡¯s impossible! I certainly wouldn¡¯t allow a woman with unknown background to wed into my Feng family.¡± ¡®Even though this brat is arrogant and obstinate, he usually wouldn¡¯t go against me, his father. Yet now, he actually went against me for a woman? ¡®It seems that woman must be eliminated¡­¡¯ A trace of viciousness shed across Feng Xiang¡¯s eyes. As the head, he always did things for the benefit of the Feng family. If someone became a threat to his Feng family¡¯s interests, he wouldn¡¯t let them off, especially that woman who made his son turn his back against him. But he knew that with Feng Jing Tian here, he wouldn¡¯t be able toy a hand on her¡­ ¡°Jing Tian.¡± Thinking about that, Feng Xiang¡¯s expression became gentle. With glimmers dancing in his eyes, he continued, ¡°If you want to marry her, it isn¡¯t entirely impossible.¡± Feng Jing Tian¡¯s brows moved, but he didn¡¯t say anything as he wanted to know what his father was plotting. ¡°But¡­¡± Feng Xiao smiled coldly as he continued, ¡°The power of the Lan family is also very formidable, so it won¡¯t be easy to break the engagement with the Lan family. Hence, I will need you to obtain something. I heard that the Lan family has been searching for a medicinal nt known as the Summoning Dragon Grass. That ingredient can be found in the Great Dragon Mountain Range in the Central Region. Once you obtain that, perhaps the Lan family will be willing to break the engagement.¡± Feng Jing Tian kept quiet as he looked dubiously at Feng Xiang. ¡°You have such good intentions?¡± Just a moment ago, this bastard was just shouting at him furiously, then he changed his mood so suddenly. How could Feng Jing Tian not feel suspicious about that? Moreover, Feng Xiang had always been known to scheme and do anything to reach his goals. Previously, didn¡¯t he kill Feng Jing Tian¡¯s mother for his goals? ¡°Stinky brat, you are my son no matter what. Even though I¡¯m really enraged by your actions and chided you for beating a girl of the Lan family, you should know that it¡¯s because the old man of the Lan family is very protective. Isn¡¯t that bad for my Feng family then? However, looking at it from a different perspective, I also hope my son will be happy and blessed.¡± Seriousness was expressed from Feng Xiang¡¯s brows. He was like a father who was really looking after his son. However, it seemed as if Feng Jing Tian still couldn¡¯t believe his words. Feng Xiang waspletely enraged, but he didn¡¯t show it on his face. ¡°I can promise you that the Feng family won¡¯t do anything to that woman after you leave!¡± The Feng family wouldn¡¯t make a move, but that didn¡¯t mean that the Lan family wouldn¡¯t¡­ Feng Jing Tian withdrew his gaze and looked at Feng Xiang in a sinisterly cold way. ¡°I hope that you keep to your words. When I return, I wish to see Mu Ru Yuepletely unharmed. If she gets hurt in the slightest, don¡¯t me me for causing a bloodbath in the Feng family!¡± ¡°Stinky brat, don¡¯t forget that you are of the Feng family!¡± Feng Xiang¡¯s entire body shook. ¡®This damnable bastard will actually create a bloodbath in his own family for that woman?¡¯ In that case, he definitely couldn¡¯t let that woman live¡­ Chapter 278 - Breakingthrough to Xiantian Part 6

Chapter 278-Breakingthrough to Xiantian Part 6

¡°Feng family?¡± Feng Jing Tian chuckled sinisterly. With slight disdain in his phoenix eyes, he continued, ¡°Don¡¯t you forget how mother died, and why I left the Feng family. I hate Lan Yue; she¡¯s just a wife you picked for me. More importantly, I just can¡¯t like her due to her hypocrisy. Furthermore, if it wasn¡¯t for my talent, will you, Feng Xiang, still look at me? I didn¡¯t even want this identity as the young master of the Feng family from the start.¡± Feng Jing Tian¡¯s words were like needles to his heart. Feng Xiang¡¯s body couldn¡¯t help but tremble. He was right. The madam¡¯s death was indeed due to him. If he wasn¡¯t too weak to speak up for her, she wouldn¡¯t have died so miserably that year. He would never be able to forget the final look that woman shot him. Despair and misery¡­ It was precisely due to this that Feng Jing Tian couldn¡¯t feel at home in the Feng family,even hating his own father. While Feng Xiang was immersed in his memories, Feng Jing Tian moved in a sh out of the room. His fiery red figure moved quickly andnded within Mu Ru Yue¡¯s residence. Feeling the iing aura, Mu Ru Yue frowned slightly as she asked indifferently, ¡°Enchanter, what are you here for?¡± Feng Jing Tian looked deeply at the young girl¡¯s impable face. An unfathomable expression was disyed on his enchantingly handsome visage. ¡°I will have to leave the Feng family for a period of time. You must stay safe while I¡¯m away.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows rose as she replied, ¡°Perhaps I¡¯ll be safer if you let me go.¡± The young girl¡¯s words carried thorns that pierced the man¡¯s heart mercilessly. But he continued to look as though he was unaffected and smiled. He was obviously a man, yet his smile was really nice. ¡°Take this decree tablet. If you are in danger, I will rush back. Woman, do you know? When I was really young, my mother already passed away. Her death, moreover, was due to my cowardly father.¡± Feng Jing Tian smiled coldly. With sorrow in his eyes, he continued, ¡°To be precise, she practiced a technique which enabled her to raise the dead. The price of which was her life force. When she used her technique to save Feng Xiang, someone saw her. However, that person only saw the part when she turned from a young woman into an old one, an effect of losing her life force. Therefore, the person deemed her a reincarnated demoness.¡± If someone saw a young woman gradually turn into a granny with a wrinkled face, how could they not be scared? Everyone would think they had seen a ghost. Mu Ru Yue could already guess the oue without Feng Jing Tian¡¯s narration¡­ ¡°The elder of the family dered she was a demoness, who must be put to death by burning. That man she revived didn¡¯t speak up for her even when she was about to be burned to death. He wasn¡¯t the heir to the Feng family then; his status wasn¡¯t good and many people wanted him dead. So, how could he care about others? Even that person who was his wife and sacrificed half of her life to save his, resulting in the aging of her face and ended up being mistaken as a demoness¡­¡± From then on, Feng Jing Tian became unwilling to call that man his father. ¡°Me saying all of this isn¡¯t to incite your pity.¡± Feng Jing Tian raised his eyes to look at Mu Ru Yue. With determination in his phoenix eyes, he continued, ¡°Before she passed away, she said this to me, ¡®If you meet a woman you like, you must do whatever you can to protect her.¡¯ Hence, I want you to trust me when I say I will be able to protect you and you won¡¯t be harmed in the slightest.¡± Chapter 279 - Breakingthrough to Xiantian Part 6

Chapter 279 -Breakingthrough to Xiantian Part 6

Mu Ru Yue lowered her gaze and remained silent, expressionless. This man did indeed deserved pity, but¡­ the prerequisite for it was that he shouldn¡¯t have done anything to her previously¡­ ¡°Feng Jing Tian, the best protection will be if you just let me leave.¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Feng Jing Tian¡¯s expression changed drastically. He gripped Mu Ru Yue¡¯s shoulder tightly as he shouted anxiously, ¡°I definitely won¡¯t let you leave! Wait for me. I will return quickly. Once I do, then nobody will be able to stop me from marrying you as my wife!¡± Mu Ru Yue chuckled lowly. She just closed her eyes and didn¡¯t say anything more. Feng Jing Tian released her hand gently. He then turned and headed out the door after giving the close-eyed young girl a final look. His red figure disappeared beneath the sunlight. It wasn¡¯t until he waspletely gone that Mu Ru Yue opened her eyes¡­ She understood that once Feng Jing Tian left, she would no longer be in peace, so it was true when she said that letting her leave was the best protection for her. The people from the Lan family wouldn¡¯t let her off. Yet, Feng Jing Tian thought things too simply. If she had her power, she would be able to fully protect herself. But she was just a trash now. It was a wonder how Feng Jing Tian made such a promise inside this Feng Family enshrouded in deep waters and mes. However, she, Mu Ru Yue, never had the need to beg for a man¡¯s protection, especially not that man,Feng Jing Tian¡¯s¡­ ¡°Xiantian!¡± Mu Ru Yue looked at her palm with a faint smile. Once she broke through to Xiantian realm, she would be able to protect herself from harm. She was more willing to trust in her own strength than in that of men. Peng! Lan Xin raised a leg to kick the door open, her countenance full of arrogance. When her beautiful eyesnded on Mu Ru Yue, she snorted coldly, nose turned up. ¡°B*tch, let¡¯s see who will protect you now that Feng Jing Tian isn¡¯t here. Did you really think you can be the young madam of the Feng family? Stop dreaming! That position is elder sister Lan Yue¡¯s. But she¡¯s just too kind-hearted to personallye here to teach you, the slut who snatched her husband, a lesson. The role of relieving her anger shall fall upon me as her younger sister!¡± Lan Xin gritted her teeth in fury when she remembered how Feng Jing TIan had pped her for this woman. Her eyes shot daggers toward the young girl sitting on the bed. It was undeniable that this woman was indeed exceptionally pretty. Her beauty didn¡¯t amount to just her outer appearance. Her body also exuded a calm and collected aura that could captivate people. She kept herposure even while facing the provocation of so many people. She didn¡¯t express any sign of panic, nor was she at a loss. It was no wonder why Feng Jing Tian fell for her. It was just a pity that no matter how good-looking this woman was and how self-possessed her actions were she was just a trash that couldn¡¯t amount to anything. Wouldn¡¯t it be easy to deal with such a trash? ¡°You finally came?¡± Mu Ru Yue chuckled lightly. However, her gaze was such that it could freeze a deep pond as she continued, ¡°I thought once Feng Jing Tian left, you would havee right after. Who knew I still had to wait a moment?¡± ¡°Just continue acting!¡± Lan Xin snorted, since from her point of view, the young girl was feigning calmness. She must actually be incredibly terrified, and just didn¡¯t dare express it. Chapter 280 - Breakingthrough to Xiantian Part 8

Chapter 280- Breakingthrough to Xiantian Part 8

¡°Everyone, attack! Beat her to death!¡± Lan Xin¡¯s expression was somber as she looked at Mu Ru Yue with deep malevolence. Her lips curled up into a bloodthirsty smile. It was as though Mu Ru Yue were just a puny ant to her. ¡°You will just suffer being a powerless trash in this world that reveres experts, so you should thank me for relieving you of such pain soon¡­¡± She raised her chin, looking down at Mu Ru Yue condescendingly. Hong! A ming fist struck Mu Ru Yue and sent her body flying. The window screen broke apart and a trace of blood flowed from the corner of her lips. The people that followed Lan Xin over weren¡¯t as brainless as she was. When they saw Mu Ru Yue sitting there quietly, they thought she was truly confident with her power. Who could have expected that she didn¡¯t have the slightest strength when to resist their attacks? So, her calm and collected appearance really was a bluff. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Cynicalughter flooded the room. A disciple of the Lan family raised his head tough and, with mockery in his eyes, he said, ¡°I must say, why were you acting? Seeing so many of using after you, shouldn¡¯t you tear up and shudder in fright like a trash? Yett you dared to act in such a way toward us?! I¡¯m really dubious of the sight of the eldest young master of the Feng family for falling for such a woman and dumping our Lan family¡¯s young mistress Lan Yue. You aren¡¯t even qualified to be Lan Yue¡¯s shoes!¡± ¡°Hehe! Even though this woman is a trash, she¡¯s an exceptional beauty. How about giving her to me as my concubine? I¡¯ll definitely make her fall for me in a way that she would never want to leave me!¡± The person who said that had a perverted expression as he looked sinisterly at the young girl¡¯s exceptional appearance. Yet, there wasn¡¯t any change in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression from the start¡­ Hong! Hong! Hong! Hong! Layers andyers of energynded on her body. Instantly, the immense power made her face pale, yet she continued to watch on expressionlessly at the crazilyughing crowd. Perhaps this was a situation where the usual tiger was being bullied by the dogs once it lost its power! Mu Ru Yue smiled coldly and activated the Alchemy Book in her body¡­ After the battle with Xiao Min outside the Mu residence, she discovered that via the Alchemy Book, she could convert powers that were the same attribute as hers for her own use . However, she didn¡¯t have the opportunity to try it out again after that battle.1 This time, she was borrowing the Xiantian enlightenment from the tower and only needed to gather enough power to reach her limit in order to break through. If it were the usual, she would still need a couple of months to achieve that. But that was only the case when there was no external assistance¡­ Lan Xin chuckled coldly as she watched those attacks fall on the young girl¡¯s body. ¡°B*tch, let¡¯s see who will save you this time. Feng Jing Tian had been lured to leave Feng City. No one can to help you!¡± This will be the day of her death¡­ Lan Xin couldn¡¯t help but clench her delicate fists whenever she thought of Feng Jing Tian pping her previously. The smile on her exceptional face became increasingly cold, viciousness and ruthless expressed in her eyes. Pfft! Mu Ru Yue spurted out a mouthful of blood, staining her white clothes red. She still remained expressionless with calmness in her eyes. The Alchemy Book circted inside her body. Countless red energies were entering her body. Following that, a power gathered these energy toward her dantian. She didn¡¯t even care about other factors and just freely allowed those powers to hurt her body¡­ Chapter 281 - Breakingthrough to Xiantian Part 9

Chapter 281 -Breakingthrough to Xiantian Part 9

Cold sweat started to form on the young girl¡¯s forehead, her face as pale as white paper. However, those people just enjoyed themselves as they tortured her¡­ Within the mountain valley outside the Feng City, with his red robe was fluttering in the wind, Feng Jing Tian halted his steps and turned gradually to face the city¡­ His heart felt like something was squeezing it hard, making him feel suffocated. ¡°Did something happen to her? No! That¡¯s impossible. That man clearly promised me he won¡¯t make a move on her. Even though I hate his character, he shouldn¡¯t be the type who reneges on a promise¡­¡± Despite that belief, with such an intense disturbance in his heart, Feng Jing Tian frowned and, without further thought, flew back toward Feng City. He had ced a seal in that woman¡¯s body, and that seal was linked to her feelings, so he felt her restlessness. He believed more in his seal than that man¡­ ¡°You better pray hard that nothing happens to her. Otherwise, I¡¯ll definitely annihte the Feng family!¡± At this moment, boundless killing intent was leaking from Feng Jing Tian¡¯s body. His eyes narrowed slightly, emitting a dangerous aura. It was very obvious that if Feng Xiang went back on his word, he wouldn¡¯t mind carrying out a massacre¡­ He wasn¡¯t able to protect his most beloved mother when he was young. He must protect her this time! Within a side room. A young girl wearing blood drenched white clothing copsed to the ground, gasping for air. Her hair was drenched in sweat and it stuck to her forehead. Her pale face was covered in perspiration. ¡°My turn.¡± Lan Xin stopped this group of people from the Lan family. She smiled coldly at Mu Ru Yue as she raised her feet to kick mercilessly at her, malevolently stating, ¡°Do you want to die? That would be too easy. What I want is for you to live a life worse than death!¡± Hong! Hong! Hong! Immeasurable energy wrapped her leg, seeming as though it was zing with ayer of surging mes. When she kicked, it was like a volcanic eruption hadnded on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body. Hong! Mu Ru Yue was sent flying and collided against a wall. Lan Xin walked toward the young girl and continued kicking her viciously. She seemed to be venting her jealousy and unwillingness. However, at this moment, a hand was lifted and gripped firmly on her ankle. ¡°Are you done now? ¡°How long have all of you been beating me up? Half an hour? Are you satisfied now?¡± The young girl raised her head as she shot them a gaze as cold as a dagger. Ayer of frost covered her exceptional face. She looked at Lan Xin, who stood before her, when she spoke each word emphatically. Lan Xin¡¯s expression changed as she struck her ming fist at Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hand. But this time, she wasn¡¯t able to hit Mu Ru Yue as a powerful aura was released from thetter¡¯s body¡­ Hong! Ferocious mes burst from Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body. Lan Xin was sent flying under the astonished gaze of her minions. Mu Ru Yue coughed twice before she wiped away the blood on the corner of her mouth. She chuckled faintly. ¡°I should thank you. It should have taken me a couple of months to reach the Xiantian realm. Yet, under your assistance, I broke through so rapidly and had also broken that seal¡­¡± ¡®It is great to have my powers back¡­¡¯ Mu Ru Yue moved her shoulders andughed as she felt her power returning. ¡°Feng Jing Tian, I¡¯ve long said you wouldn¡¯t be able to keep me captive for a lifetime!¡± But, she had been dealt severe injuries this time. Lan Xin had brought those experts who were beneath the Xiantian realm in order to torture her. If that weren¡¯t the case, then she wouldn¡¯t have broken through so quickly. Even though she was a False Xiantian expert, under their attacks she still suffered severe injuries from such a group assault¡­ Chapter 282 - Breakingthrough to Xiantian Part 10

Chapter 282 -Breakingthrough to Xiantian Part 10

¡°Xiantian!¡± Feng Xiang¡¯s expression changed drastically as he shot a sharp gaze toward the window of his study. He muttered, ¡°There are only two Xiantian experts in the Feng family. I am one and Jing Tian is the other, but there aren¡¯t any members of the family even on the verge of breaking through to the Xiantian realm. Who on earth could have broken through in my Feng family?¡± He frowned. He didn¡¯t dally any longer and left the room in a sh. Inside the tower, Huo Hun felt a surge of power nearby, and his brows twitched slightly. He chuckled,menting, ¡°That little girl broke through so quickly? I thought it would take a couple months¡¯ time. But she is that person¡¯s reincarnation after all. How could her innate talent be terrible? The sky of the Central Region will be undergoing some changes, now that she has broken through to the Xiantian realm. Perhaps that peerless expert from the Chi Zha Central Region a thousand of years ago will also be returning. It¡¯s a pity that the brat fell in love with someone he shouldn¡¯t fall for. With that little girl¡¯s capabilities, they arepletely ipatible.¡± He had known Mu Ru Yue¡¯s true identity since his gaze had firstnded on her. That was why he had been that courteous toward her. If he hadn¡¯t recognized her, she would have simply been just another talent, so why would he have said such words to her then? ¡°I am uncertain if that Feng brat heeded my advice. There are also those other troublemakers in the Feng family. That little girl isn¡¯t someone our Feng family can offend. Even without mentioning Bai Zhe, who is still living in seclusion in the Central Region, her own abilities can¡¯t be underestimated. Given the chance, she will be that peerless expert from thousands of years past.¡± Huo Hun shook his head and sighed helplessly. At this moment, he had no idea that the Feng family had alreadypletely offended Mu Ru Yue. They had tried to kill her, so how could she allow the Feng family to continue existing? Lan Xin sat dazedly on the ground as she looked at the blood-stained white clothes, bbergasted. ¡°You¡­ you aren¡¯t a trash?¡± ¡®This girl isn¡¯t a trash?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t reply and just looked icily at Lan Xin. Her eyes were like cold daggers scraping the other¡¯s face, to the point that Lan Xin couldn¡¯t help but shriek. ¡°Why did you lie to us?! Why did you pretend to be a trash?!¡± Had Lan Xin known earlier that Mu Ru Yue would break through to the Xiantian realm, no matter how arrogant and prideful she was, she wouldn¡¯t dare to create trouble for thetter. She only had had the guts to beat her up previously because she thought the girl was just a trash¡­ Mu Ru Yue lowered her gaze and replied indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ve never said I was a trash.¡± Lan Xin shuddered violently. She indeed had never said she was a trash. It was only their misunderstanding all along¡­ ¡°Then why did you hide your power? Why did you do that?¡± Lan Xin¡¯s voice quivered. Even though there were countless Xiantian experts in the Central Region, Feng City couldn¡¯t actually be counted as a ce within the Central Region. It was just on the border, so they weren¡¯t as powerful as those forces within the Central Region. Therefore, she absolutely did not want to provoke a Xiantian expert¡­ Lan Xin bit her lower lip hard, her face exceptionally pale. The others were also trembling in fear. They had all lost their previous arrogance¡­ Suddenly, a shout was heard. ¡°Who is the friend that has broken through in my Feng family? Will you please show yourself so I can show my hospitality?¡± As the words reached them, a green-d figure appeared before them. Feng Xiang stood in mid-air. He nced at Mu Ru Yue¡¯s face, but his eyes didn¡¯t linger there. His forehead creased slightly as he once again asked, ¡°May I know which friend has made a break through here?¡± Mu Ru Yue had already withdrawn her aura, so she didn¡¯t look any different from usual. Hence, Feng Xiang didn¡¯t notice that she was the Xiantian expert who had just broken through. Chapter 283 - A Battle Between Two Xiantian Experts Part 1

Chapter 283 - A Battle Between Two Xiantian Experts Part 1

¡°Head of the Feng family, it¡¯s her¡­¡± Lan Xin extended a trembling finger, still unable to snap out of her shock even now. ¡°She¡¯s the one that broke through to Xiantian!¡± Feng Xiang followed the direction of Lan Xin¡¯s finger, his gaze falling on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s ice-cold face. Feng Xiang¡¯splexion changed abruptly. He looked grimly at her and asked, ¡°You were the one that broke through?¡± ¡®Isn¡¯t this the girl Feng Jing Tian brought back? She¡¯s the one that just broke through? How is that possible?¡¯ At this moment, Feng Xiang¡¯s mind had gone nk. A distinct trace of shock appeared on his gloomy face. ¡®She should be a trash! How can she possess such great innate talent?¡¯ ¡®Can it be that this young girl was pretending to be a pig to eat the tiger? What motive does she have for approaching the Feng family then¡­¡¯ ¡°No matter whether it is you or not that has broken through, you must die here today!¡± Boom! Strong killing intent surged from Feng Xiang¡¯s body as he concentrated on that exceptional face. The killing intent that burst forth was like a hot knife through butter as it pierced the air. ¡®This little girl just entered the Xiantian realm, so how would she be able to match me who has been in this realm for such a long time now? She shouldn¡¯t have much of an understanding of the Xiantian realm so if I want to eliminate her, now is the best time. With this little girl¡¯s innate talent, she will perhaps be able to exceed me soon, if given enough time.¡¯ Feng Xiang would have agreed with Feng Jing Tian¡¯s wishes if he hadn¡¯t started any conflict with her. It would have been greatly beneficial for the Feng family to have such a talent. However, Feng Xiang knew that when he allowed the Lan family to seek trouble with her, he had unfortunately lost this opportunity. He wasn¡¯t as idiotic as to believe that if he lowered his posture, this young girl would forgive him for what the Feng family had done to her. Since she wasn¡¯t destined to be of use, the only choice was to eliminate her¡­ Boom! Mu Ru Yue paled and retreated a couple of steps back. She wiped away the blood from the corner of her mouth as she looked at Feng Xiang with intense killing intent. Suddenly, Mu Ru Yue moved toward him, her blood-stained white clothes shing. The biting cold ray of the sword in her hand enhanced her exceptional beauty. Feng XIang wasn¡¯t someone who cared about beauty and wouldn¡¯t withdraw his killing technique just because his opponent was a girl. He held two green sword-like rays in his hand. Feng Xiang just raised his hand and the sword ray in his hand pieced rapidly through the sky toward Mu Ru Yue, leaving a long afterimage. Mu Ru Yue dodged to the side, her hair fluttering in the wind. The sword ray grazed her face, and traces of blood trickled from her skin, staining half her face red. She was like an Asura that had just gotten out of hell. She was terrifying, but also captivating to the eye. It was undeniable that even though she had severe injuries, it still couldn¡¯t cover up her peerless talent. She took out a pill and consumed it. The wounds on her face rapidly sealed as the crowd watched. But the blood on her face couldn¡¯t be washed off using pills. Following that, she took out all kinds of pills: Strengthening pill, Increasing Energy pill, Speed eleration pill¡­ She consumed them all like candy. Feng Xiang felt pain as he watched her speed of consumption, handling the pills as if they were worthless. ¡°Who the hell are you?!¡± Feng Xiang¡¯s expression turned even more grim. How could her identity be simple when she could casually consume so many pills? Chapter 284 - A Battle Between Two Xiantian Experts Part 2

Chapter 284 - A Battle Between Two Xiantian Experts Part 2

Unfortunately, the arrow was already on the bow, and it was impossible not to fire it. If she didn¡¯t die, then perhaps the one who would die in the future would be him! This girl must die today to eliminate future disasters! What was disappointing was that if he had known about her talent and the pills she had previously, he wouldn¡¯t have blocked her and Feng Jing Tian, no matter what. But there were no ¡®what ifs¡¯ in the world; it was fated that he would miss out on such a peerless talent¡­ When Feng Xiang came back to his senses, a powerful aura shot toward him from the sword in the young girl¡¯s hand, forcing him to hastily block it with his own sword. Boom! The power struck his chest. He paled and spat out a mouthful of blood. Her power and speed were clearly much greater than before! Even if a person had just entered the Xiantian realm, they would be able to even the disparity in power with pills. Feng Xiang¡¯s expression finally changed as an unprecedented level of seriousness was visible in his gloomy gaze. Comparatively, the others werepletely stupefied, especially Lan Xin. Her delicate body shook slightly. She didn¡¯t even dare to speak, in fear that she would attract the attention of that demoness. She really regretted¡­ Lan Xin clenched her fists as boundless remorse permeated her heart. At that moment, this arrogant missy finally understood what regret was. ¡°Lan Yue!¡± A spark shed in Lan Xin¡¯s eyes, a trace of loathing. ¡®It is all due to that woman, Lan Yue. If it wasn¡¯t for her promising me that she was willing to share her husband Feng Jing Tian once they married and that she would even mention me to him, I wouldn¡¯t have acted as her chess piece. ¡®It isughable how I was fooled by Lan Yue¡¯s deep facade of a loving sister. I had always thought she really doted on me as her younger sister and nned to share Feng Jing Tian with me. ¡®It seems that I¡¯m just a chess piece to shift all of Feng Jing Tian¡¯s terrible emotions on so that she can pretend to be a kind and virtuous wife that is as gentle as water. Moreover, with today¡¯s matter, I have been used as a sword.¡¯ Despair filled Lan Xin¡¯s eyes. Her regret was so intense that she really wanted to kill herself by smashing her head against the wall. Yet, Lan Xin, who was naturally fearful of death, wasn¡¯t able to make that reckless decision¡­ ¡°Little girl, I admit that you are really powerful. But no matter how strong you are, you still aren¡¯t my match, even with the assistance of pill.¡± Feng Xiang¡¯s palm struck Mu Ru Yue¡¯s chest. Seeing her retreat a couple of steps back and cough out a mouthful of blood, a cold smile graced his face. ¡®So what if you have pills? The disparity in power can¡¯t be ovee easily¡­¡¯ However, Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t stop her attacks against Feng Xiang. Ayer of frost covered her exceptional face. The killing intent that emanated from her body seemed to cover the entire backyard as well as blot out the sky. ¡°Haha! Little girl, why don¡¯t we just use our final moves to finish this up?¡± Feng Xiang raised his head andughed crazily as he inserted all his power into the green sword ray in his hand. The sword ray emitted an eye-piercing green light that gradually expanded. Finally, it formed into a formidable tornado that charged toward Mu Ru Yue. Lan Xin¡¯s eyes lit up slowly when she watched such a valiant sight. If that woman were to fall by the hand of the Feng family¡¯s head, then nothing would happen to her¡­ ¡°No!¡± Suddenly, the crowd heard a heart-wrenching cry. When Feng Jing Tian saw Feng Xiang¡¯s ultimate move, a hand seemed to have viciously ripped his heart apart. He yelled in fury as he charged toward the young girl without hesitation¡­ Chapter 285 - A Battle Between Two Xiantian Experts Part 3

Chapter 285 - A Battle Between Two Xiantian Experts Part 3

Even as he neared Mu Ru Yue, he knew it was already toote. He could only watch as the green tornado enveloped the young girl¡¯s body¡­ Despair engulfed his heart as all-epassing fury erupted in his chest. He really wanted to destroy heaven and earth at this moment, but deep remorse overwhelmed that feeling¡­ If¡­ if he hadn¡¯t sealed her powers, perhaps she would have already left this ce. Moreover, if he hadn¡¯t believed Feng Xiang¡¯s words, then she wouldn¡¯t have faced such danger. All in all, this was entirely his fault! Other than his mother who that had passed away, this woman was the only person he had ever epted in his heart. She was the only one he had wanted to protect his entire life. Yet, the one who had harmed her the most was him! ¡°Woman!¡± Feng Jing Tian cried out in a heart-wrenching manner. His voice was like a thorn, piercing the hearts of the crowd¡­ This heart-wrenching cry of the eldest young master was reminiscent of his cry when he had been held down by everyone as the main wife had been burned to death. It prated their hearts, making them ache as they felt his emotions. ¡°About ten years ago, I failed to protect mother, and now, I also couldn¡¯t protect my beloved.¡± Feng Jing Tian stood up. His enchanter-like face was filled with sorrow and mockery. ¡°It seems I¡¯m a trash! Since this is the case, I should follow her to hell to repent for everything I have done.¡± ¡®I am a trash that can only watch on as everyone I want to protect perishes before me¡­¡¯ He raised his head to look at the tornado before him and walked toward it slowly. Feng Xiang was rmed. Just as he was about to stop him, Feng Xiang saw traces of a red light shing through the condensed green tornado toward him. Feng Xiang wasn¡¯t able to react before his body was sent flying. Hong! He crashed into a tree. The crowd was stunned as they looked in astonishment at the sight before them¡­ As the tornado was slowly dispersed by the wind, a blood-stained white dress gradually appeared before the crowd¡¯s sight. Even though the young girl¡¯s clothes were currently tattered and no longer had its previous brilliance, her aura was still captivating. Pfft! The young girl violently coughed out a mouthful of blood before her body swayed a couple of times and fell forward. ¡°Woman!¡± Feng Jing Tian didn¡¯t have the time to rejoice when he saw the young girl¡¯s falling body. A trace of anxiousness shed across his enchantingly handsome face. With the sh of his red figure, he easily caught her in his embrace. Currently, Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression was feeble. Her pale face made Feng Jing Tian¡¯s heart clench tightly. It was so painful that it was unbearable. He could only apologize profusely. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, woman. This is all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have sealed your powers and forced you to stay here. More importantly, I shouldn¡¯t have trusted Feng Xiang¡¯s words so easily and left this ce while knowing of his displeasure toward you. You can beat, scold, and kill me. It is entirely my fault!¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t reply as she closed her eyes in exhaustion. Her pale face was so feeble it made people¡¯s hearts ache for her. She had used up most of her body¡¯s strength to withstand the attacks from Lan Xin and her group. Following that, she had fought a battle right after breaking through. She was already way over her body¡¯s limit¡­ If it hadn¡¯t been for the gold-ted soft armour that Wu Chen had given her, she might not have been able to climb to her feet after Feng Xiang¡¯s attack. ¡°Cough! Cough!¡± Feng Xiang coughed twice before climbing to his feet. Blood spurted from his chest,pletely staining his clothes red. It was obvious that he was severely wounded from Mu Ru Yue¡¯s final counterattack. When Feng Xiang saw his son being so protective toward Mu Ru Yue, he instantly yelled with overflowing rage, ¡°Jing Tian, you are my son. I order you to kill that woman now!¡± Chapter 286 - Feng Family’s Ancestor Part 1

Chapter 286 -Feng Family¡¯s Ancestor Part 1

The wind blew by, making his enchanting blood-red robe flutter. Feng Jing Tian raised his phoenix gaze toward the pale Feng Xiang. His eyes were sinisterly cold as though he wasn¡¯t looking at his father, but at his nemesis. ¡°With what identity are you ordering me?¡± Feng Xiang¡¯s expression changed greatly. Ashen-faced, he yelled furiously, ¡°I¡¯m your father! You unfilial son, how could you speak to your father like this?¡± ¡°Father?¡± Feng Jing Tian chuckled coldly with disdain. ¡°I have said this before; if the Feng family touches her, I will start a bloodbath in the family! It seems you didn¡¯t listen to what I said.¡± Feeling the young girl¡¯s body stiffen in his embrace, he subconsciously tightened his hold. ¡°Ten years ago, I failed to protect mother from dying due to your cowardice. But I did promise her to protect the girl I¡¯ll love with all that I have.¡± This young girl was the only one he wanted to protect¡­ ¡°Impudent!¡± Feng Xiang¡¯splexion ashened. Shaking in anger, he pointed a finger at Feng Jing Tian. ¡°You unfilial son, you will anger me to death. Cough, cough¡­¡± He wasn¡¯t able to speak further after saying a few sentences. When he coughed, a mouthful of blood spurted out, staining the floor before him red. Just like Mu Ru Yue, he was also severely wounded. Blood flowed from the long cut on his chest and some of his internal organs were faintly visible. It could be said that he could stand there now only due to strong force of will as any other person would have already copsed. Lan Xin stared dazedly as her beloved man embraced another girl. Her delicate face turned pale. Her heart seemed to have been pierced viciously, so painful that her tears flowed uncontrobly. ¡®What is so good about that woman that Feng Jing Tian had rebelled against the Feng family for her?¡¯ ¡®Even Lan Yue and I weren¡¯t able to obtain such deep feelings.¡¯ What made Lan Xin even more heartbroken was that Feng Xiang was unable to kill that b*tch. Had she died, perhaps none of this would have happened¡­ ¡°Feng Jing Tian, don¡¯t forget that our Feng family houses the lingering spirit of our ancestor! Your powers are indeed great, but do you think you¡¯ll be match against the ancestor?¡± The ancestor was only a lingering spirit, but with his ability he definitely would have a method that allows himself to fight for a short moment. If he was willing to interfere in this matter, how hard would it be to deal with a severely wounded young girl? Currently, the only one that could deal with her was the ancestor¡­ Feng Jing Tian¡¯s expression turned increasingly dark as he stared coldly at Feng Xiang, but he didn¡¯t say anything. The ancestor indeed was impressed by Mu Ru Yue, but he was still the Feng family¡¯s ancestor. It was unknown if he would take their side¡­ ¡°Haha!¡± Feng Xiangughed crazily. With a malevolent and ruthless smile, he continued, ¡°Jing Tian, you are my son, so I won¡¯t do anything to you. However, that woman must die. Only the ancestor will be able to deal with this situation!¡± Lan Xin and the crowd¡¯s gaze lit up when they heard what he said. Why was the Lan family a little fearful of Feng City¡¯s Feng family? It was due to this so-called mysterious ancestor. Even though the ancestor was a lingering spirit, he was able to keep his soul from scattering for a thousand years. He definitely possessed a treasure. That treasure might also be able to assist him in battle¡­ Peng! Feng Xiang took out a jade tablet and snapped it in two. He shot an icy gaze toward the young girl in Feng Jing Tian¡¯s arms as he shouted, ¡°I don¡¯t know your background, but since you offended my Feng family¡ªyou must face death!¡± Chapter 287 - Feng Family’s Ancestor Part 2

Chapter 287 -Feng Family¡¯s Ancestor Part 2

As Feng Xiang¡¯sughter faded, an amorphous silhouette appeared before the crowd. Mu Ru Yue nced over and recognized Huo Hun from the tower. Since he could get out of the tower, there must definitely be a strong link between this and that broken jade tablet¡­ ¡°This¡­ what is happening?¡± Huo Hun waspletely dumbfounded as he looked dazedly at the sight before him. What he feared the most had urred¡­ ¡®Why of all people must you provoke her? Is there really a need to have conflict with her and battle so intensely? With this situation, he wouldn¡¯t be able to exin even if he had ten mouths.¡¯ Senior Yue from the previous life was a person who avenged all grudges. Sympathy and pity didn¡¯t exist in her dictionary. ¡°Ancestor.¡± tion lit Feng Xiang¡¯s eyes. He forcefully fought his growing dizziness to stay lucid and said with gritted teeth, ¡°This woman of unknown origin hid her power and infiltrated my Feng family. I wouldn¡¯t have known of her connivance if she hadn¡¯t broken through to Xiantian. I believe that a woman of questionable background who hid her power to get close to a son of the Feng family definitely has ulterior motives. Moreover, in her anger at being exposed, she beat me up to such an extent. Ancestor, you must seek justice for me.¡± Feng Xiang¡¯s capability to make fraudulent usations was pretty good. At that instant, he had ced all wrongdoing on Mu Ru Yue while portraying himself as the wise head of the family who easily saw through the girl¡¯s sinister plot. ¡°Xiantian?¡± The ancestor was stunned, looking at Mu Ru Yue. With clear surprise in his eyes, he continued, ¡°Little girl, you have broken through to the Xiantian? I thought you would have needed at least a couple of months. How have you broken through so quickly? In this case, has the seal been removed?¡± Feng Xiang¡¯s smile stiffened slightly. He looked between Mu Ru Yue and the ancestor in astonishment. ¡®From the ancestor¡¯s words, why did it seem like they knew each other? Wha¡­ what is going on?¡¯ The others who heard what he said were also stunned, a trace of shock appearing in their eyes. ¡°I should really thank them for that.¡± Mu Ru Yue shrugged her shoulders. When she recovered to a certain extent, she stood up to leave Feng Jing Tian¡¯s arms. She smiled faintly and exined, ¡°If it hadn¡¯t been for them torturing me so viciously for so long, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to break through so quickly¡­¡± Feng Jing Tian looked at his empty arms, a thread of sorrow brushing his heart. No matter what he did, it was impossible for him to obtain this woman¡¯s heart¡­ ¡°Oh, is that the case?¡± The ancestor looked sullenly at the ashen Feng Xiang. He knew this wasn¡¯t the time to settle the debt with that brat. How could the Feng family provoke such a monster? He didn¡¯t even dare to provoke her and yet, someone who was just the head of the Feng family did. It really was a wonder who made this fool the head of the Feng family when he wasn¡¯t even able to see that the other had a seal on her body and even treated her as a trash! ¡°Little girl, do you still remember what I asked of you previously.¡± Huo Hun smiled bitterly at Mu Ru Yue. ¡°I hope that you will let my Feng family off just once on my behalf.¡± No matter what, he didn¡¯t wish for the Feng family to be annihted¡­ ¡°You should remember my reply.¡± Mu Ru Yue chuckled lightly. Her pale face no longer had its previous feebleness. ¡°If the Feng family didn¡¯t offend me, I naturally won¡¯t make a move. But if someone bullies me, I won¡¯t endure the humiliation. If I hadn¡¯t broken through today, what do you think my oue would have been? I would have died! I definitely won¡¯t give anyone who made an attempt on my life any chances!¡± Chapter 288 - Feng Family’s Ancestor Part 3

Chapter 288 -Feng Family¡¯s Ancestor Part 3

Why would she let those that wanted to kill her live? ¡°No matter if it¡¯s the Feng family or the Lan family, I won¡¯t let them off. However, in consideration of you letting me feel the enlightenment of the Xiantian experts in the tower, I won¡¯t exterminate the Feng familypletely. I will at least not kill Feng Jing Tian nor any of the innocent¡­ The people I deem innocent are those not loyal to the Feng family head. I won¡¯t let off any loyal subordinates of his. Senior, I¡¯m not a solitary person; I have many people I care for. If I were alone, I could have let it off, but for the safety of those I care for, I won¡¯t leave any threats.¡± She was never fearful of vengeance toward herself. But she had the Massacre The Heavens Battle Squad, her Xiao family, and even Ye Wu Chen¡­ What if she killed only Feng Xiang and his loyal subordinates sought vengeance on the Xiao family? There were many people in the Xiao family, including numerous experts, but not everyone was powerful. Those stronger experts wouldn¡¯t be able to protect all of the Xiao family members. Thus, she wouldn¡¯t risk it. She was unwilling to take a risk that might endanger her family¡­ She wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to harm those she cared for, even if her hands were to be stained with blood or even if she were to fall into a terrible situation. Huo Hun was startled and just shook his head helplessly. This little girl¡¯s personality was as expected. She would cut the grass from its roots to prevent future troubles. It was already lenient of her to notpletely annihte the Feng family. As for Feng Xiang and his subordinates, they couldn¡¯t continue to exist. Anyway, he reaped what he sowed. If he hadn¡¯t provoked this little girl, how would she be so enraged? It was great that he didn¡¯t have much feeling toward Feng Xiang. It would suffice as long as the Feng family could continue to exist¡­ ¡°Little girl, I agree with you; if the grass isn¡¯t cut by its roots, it will revive after a spring wind. Feng Xiang will justly reap what he sowed. If he didn¡¯t think about killing you, you wouldn¡¯t have wanted to kill him; therefore regarding this matter, this old man won¡¯t interfere.¡± Huo Hun smiled bitterly. The only pity was that the Feng family would have one less Xiantian expert. It was fortunate that the brat Feng Jing Tian was still here. With his capability, it wouldn¡¯t be hard to sustain the Feng family. ¡°Many thanks for the senior¡¯s understanding.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled in gratitude. No matter what, she was greatly thankful toward Huo Hun for helping her so she didn¡¯t want to have a falling out with him. However, even if Huo Hun wanted to stop her she would have killed Feng Xiang regardlessly. ¡°Ancestor!¡± Feng Xiang¡¯s expression changed greatly, astonishment on his handsome face. He was currently struck dumb. As the ancestor of the Feng family, why had he helped an outsider instead? What was the background of the girl for the ancestor to help her? ¡°Brat, do you really think this old man is clueless?¡± The ancestor shot a cold gaze toward Feng Xiang and smiled harshly. ¡°Unknown background? Hid her powers? The little girl¡¯s power was undoubtedly sealed by your son in order to keep her here forever. Once she broke through to the Xiantian, the seal resolved naturally. It is a pity that the little girl didn¡¯t want to stay in the Feng family. ¡°Moreover, with the little girl¡¯s personality, she definitely wouldn¡¯t instigate trouble. If you didn¡¯t try to kill her, why would she try to kill you? It is useless keeping you as the head of the Feng family; you only know how to create trouble for the Feng family instead of making it prosper. Therefore, as the ancestor of the Feng family, I shall announce that the next family head will be Feng Jing Tian. As for you¡­¡± The ancestor¡¯s expression turned serious as he paused for a moment. ¡°Since you are a member of the Feng family, this old man shall personally send you off! This is to protect your final dignity!¡± Chapter 289 - I Won’t Leave Or Abandon Him In My Life Part 1

Chapter 289 -I Won¡¯t Leave Or Abandon Him In My Life Part 1

Feng Xiang¡¯s face waspletely bloodless while his body couldn¡¯t help but tremble. He couldn¡¯t even beg for his life as he watched Huo Hun lifting his hand. Boom! A red me surged forth and swept the area. Without being given a chance to resist, he was immediately turned into a pile of ashes. As a gust of wind blew, his ashes were dispersed, scattering throughout the Feng family¡­ Lan Xin was struck dumb. With a face as white as a ghost, her lips quivered slightly as she looked in horror at the ancestor who stood with a calm and collected demeanor. ¡°What did you say?¡± Lan Yue stood up abruptly inside the Lan family. Her water-like blue eyes dimmed. With a trace of malice in her eyes, she asked, ¡°You said that woman is a Xiantian expert and has the protection of the ancestor?¡± She couldn¡¯t provoke such a young Xiantian expert¡­ Lan Yue¡¯s heart ached when she thought about Feng Jing Tian¡¯s protectiveness over Mu Ru Yue. There was no greater pain than the one she felt when the man she loved deeply and wholeheartedly protected another girl. That enchanting Feng Jing Tian was destined to be the bane of her existence. ¡°No, I can¡¯t continue to stay in the Lan family. With Feng Jing Tian¡¯s viciousness, he definitely wouldn¡¯t let my Lan family off!¡± Lan Yue raised her head to nce at the guard that came to report to her. With a slight smile, she ordered, ¡°I will leave the Lan family immediately. You aren¡¯t allowed to tell this to anyone. Do you understand?¡± The guard shuddered as he replied respectfully, ¡°Understood, eldest young mistress.¡± Lan Yue was as gentle as water on the outside, kind and virtuous. But only he knew that there was viciousness hidden in the eldest young mistress¡¯ heart. Just as Lan Yue had expected, after Feng Jing Tian settled the subordinates of Feng Xiang, he ordered people to deal with the Lan family. Previously, with Feng Xiang¡¯s obstruction, he couldn¡¯t do anything to the Lan family. Now that Feng Xiang had died, and he was the head of the Feng family, he naturally had the right to move. The Lan family had supported what Lan Xin had done to Mu Ru Yue. The head of the Lan family and his wife had even helped her n to kill Mu Ru Yue in an extremely torturous manner. Who could have anticipated that there would be such a twist and the trash would break through to the Xiantian realm? If they had known that her innate talent was that high earlier, then the Lan family wouldn¡¯t have allowed Lan Xin to do such things. Yet, there weren¡¯t any ¡®what if¡¯s in the world. Since you made a mistake, you must pay the price¡­ The morning breeze blew, carrying the willow leaves with it. Mu Ru Yue stood silently under a willow tree inside the backyard of the Feng family. She was watching the nearby clouds with warmth in her eyes. ¡®I have been away from Sheng Domain for a period of time already. I wonder how Ye Wu Chen is doing¡­¡¯ She had already recovered her power and the matters of the Feng family and Lan family were settled. It was time that she left here for Sheng Domain. Following that, she would head to the Central Region¡­ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body stiffened when she heard footsteps from behind her. She didn¡¯t turn around and just continued to gaze at the sky as she said, in a lukewarm manner, ¡°Feng Jing Tian, my seal has already been resolved. My powers and wounds have already recovered. If I want to leave, you won¡¯t be able to stop me now.¡± Feng Jing Tian halted his steps. His fluttering red clothes gave off a blood-like alluring air as he moved. He focused his gaze to look at the young girl before him then he chuckled bitterly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t n to stop you anymore. Perhaps it will be my lifetime¡¯s regret that I¡¯d previously sealed your power. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have been humiliated by those people.¡± This matter became his eternal remorse¡­ ¡°Woman, what can I do to enter your heart? Are you really incapable of fancying someone other than him? I admit that I am not as outstanding as that man, but what he can do for you, I can do as well. I won¡¯t let you down even if I need to go against the world. Why are you unwilling to give me a chance? Even if it is just a miniscule chance¡­¡± Chapter 290 - I Won’t Leave Or Abandon Him In My Life Part 2

Chapter 290 -I Won¡¯t Leave Or Abandon Him In My Life Part 2

Mu Ru Yue lowered her gaze.When that man¡¯s divine visage appeared in her mind, her expression became gentle, and she said, ¡°Feng Jing Tian, he is my man and will be the sole man in my life. He is the ray of light in my life. I will never forget the time we first met. That youth¡¯s innocent smile was like a ray of sunshine in winter that shone upon my heart¡­ He has done too many things for me now. The only way I can show him my gratitude is by not leaving or abandoning him in this life.¡± ¡®Not leaving or abandoning him in this life¡­ How deep are her feelings?¡¯ Feng Jing Tian¡¯s gaze darkened. Was he really toote? If he had met her earlier than Ye Wu Chen did, would this woman have fallen for him? It was useless to ask that question now. ¡°Woman.¡± Feng Jing Tian suppressed his sorrow, showing off a mesmerizing smile on his ethereal face. ¡°Why did you let me off today? With your personality, you wouldn¡¯t forgive any of your enemies and would eradicate all threats. I had sealed your power and forced you to stay here, which endangered you. Why don¡¯t you kill me then? If you want to kill me, then I, Feng Jing Tian, definitely won¡¯t retaliate.¡± ¡®Why?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue smiled faintly. ¡°I mentioned that the reason I killed them. Them not wanting to let me off would endanger my loved ones. You, Feng Jing Tian, on the other hand, don¡¯t truly wish to hurt me or my family. Why should I kill you then? Furthermore, I spared your life on behalf of senior. But Feng Jing Tian, I hope you won¡¯t continue to harass me from now on. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for ending your legacy!¡± In that moment when Feng Jing Tian came charging toward her without any hesitation, she had clearly seen the shock and despair on his face. He wanted to protect her life, even if it meant going against Feng Xiang and personally killing off his family¡­ Thus, she had already forgiven Feng Jing Tian. But only up to a certain extent. She still wouldn¡¯t be able to love Feng Jing Tian as she could only love one man in her life¡­ ¡°End my legacy? Woman, you are as ruthless as ever.¡± Feng Jing Tian looked at her resentfully. He would always remember that kick this woman struck at him. The memory was as fresh as when it had just happened. Perhaps it was due to that kick that he fell deeper in love with her¡­ Mu Ru Yue remained silent for a moment before she raised her head to gaze at the sky. She said calmly, ¡°Feng Jing Tian, it is about time I leave this ce. Please help me bid farewell to the senior.¡± Feng Jing Tian¡¯s heart shook violently, although he already knew that once she recovered her strength, she would still return to that man¡¯s side¡­ ¡°I know you still resent me for what I had done to you. I don¡¯t expect yourplete forgiveness, but I do hope you would let me do something for you in repentance for my mistakes.¡± Feng Jing Tian pursed his red lips slightly as his charming phoenix eyesnded on Mu Ru Yue. The emotions within his eyes were so intense. It was as though they could set a person aze¡­ He still couldn¡¯t let her gopletely. However, he wouldn¡¯t use any more forceful method and instead make her ept him willingly¡­ Even if he had to spend his entire life doing that. ¡°Feng Jing Tian, you don¡¯t owe me anything, nor do I need your repayment.¡± Mu Ru Yue shook her head as she continued, ¡°I should head home. You have to take care of yourself. I hope the next time we meet you have given up on these emotions and started anew. I am notpatible with and won¡¯t fall for you. My heart will only hold him no matter what you do. It won¡¯t change even if the world is destroyed.¡± Chapter 291 - The Xiao Family’s Crisis Part 1

Chapter 291- The Xiao Family¡¯s Crisis Part 1

He already knew the young girl spoke the truth. It would be too difficult for her to willingly ept him¡­ Feng Jing Tian¡¯s heart still ached when he heard her words though. ¡®This woman is too straightforward. Doesn¡¯t she know her words are too hurtful? ¡®The sole thing to be happy about is that she doesn¡¯t seem to hate me as much anymore. This can be counted as the fruits of my hard work, no? If therees a day when I can be friends with her, perhaps that will be a path that will bring me closer to her¡­¡¯ Feng Jing Tian didn¡¯t stop her as he watched the fading figure of the young girl. He just gazed on as the white figure gradually moved away. He was unable to withdraw his gaze for a long moment¡­ Xiao Family of the Sheng Domain. Xiao Tian Yu and Madam Sheng Yue were discussing something with unusually serious faces. Seeing her parents this way, Xiao Qing Qing was quiet for a change, a troubled expression gracing her jade-like face. ¡°Husband, is Yue Er truly in the Central Region?¡± Xiao Tian Yu nodded solemnly. ¡°The Medicine Sect¡¯s young master, Mu Rong Qing Chu, said that Yue Er headed for the Central Region with her powers sealed, so Wu Chen hastily went there to find her. Even though Yue Er¡¯s innate talent is great, with her powers sealed, something terrible might happen to her.¡± Perhaps Xiao Tian Yu felt Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s worries for he purposefully chuckled lightly and continued, ¡°Yu Er, don¡¯t fret. Since Wu Chen went to look for her, Yue Er shouldn¡¯t be in danger. It can¡¯t be that you don¡¯t trust your son-inw? Previously when I passed Yue Er to him, I could tell that Wu Chen will be able to protect her. All we can do now is wait¡­¡± That man was strong and held deep feelings for her. With him by her side, Yue Er would be safe and sound even though her power was sealed. He would do everything he could to protect her¡­ ¡°Who are you toe mess with my Xiao family?!¡± At this moment, a shout was heard from outside. Xiao Tian Yu and Madam Sheng Yue looked at each other, frowning. ¡°Husband, let¡¯s check it out¡­¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Xiao Tian Yu used an arm to help Madam Sheng Yue stand up as he nced at Xiao Qing Qing and smiling gently, said, ¡°Qing Qing, just stay here for daddy and mommy. We will be back soon.¡± Xiao Qing Qing blinked before nodding obediently. Inside the courtyard, A young girl who seemed like a celestial maiden sized up the Xiao family, with cold arrogance, her clothes fluttering with the blowing breeze. With a smirk, she icily said, ¡°This is Mu Ru Yue¡¯s family in this life? It seems it isn¡¯t much. Since that woman has deep feelings toward her family, I will exterminate her family and all her loved ones to make her harbor regret for her entire life. It is best if she also goes against the heavens to save them like she did in her previous life. Once she dies, I won¡¯t need to spare any more energy to deal with her¡­¡± ¡®Mu Ru Yue, the biggest mistake you¡¯vemitted in this and the previous life is stealing my, Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s man! ¡®You were an orphan in your previous life and the Zi family was your sole family. I can still remember the sorrow and despair on your face when you saw the annihtion of the Zi family. That expression should appear on your face again. ¡®And, in this life, I will make you suffer the exact same way. Elder brother Wu Chen isn¡¯t in the Xiao family today. Let¡¯s see who can protect this family n now¡­¡¯ As if Nangong Zi Feng could already see the young girl¡¯s distraught appearance, she chuckled coldly with sinister rays of light glimmering in her eyes. A noble aura burst forth from her body, as though she was the premier of the world. The aura was filled with intense killing intent. ¡°Xiao family, you shouldn¡¯t have sought Mu Ru Yue back then. Then, you wouldn¡¯t have needed to face the cmity of annihtion. If you want to me someone for this, you should me her. She offended me, so I will kill all of you!¡± Chapter 292 - The Xiao Family’s Crisis Part 2

Chapter 292- The Xiao Family¡¯s Crisis Part 2

Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s gaze was ice-cold as she looked at the crowd walking out from within the Xiao family. She had a slight smirk on her face, as though she didn¡¯t ce any importance on them. ¡°Xiao Tian Yu and Madam Sheng Yue, you are the ones Mu Ru Yue cares about the most!¡± Nangong Zi Feng narrowed her eyes, a cold light shing through her pupils. If they died, how much pain would that woman Mu Ru Yue suffer? She really anticipated seeing her expression when that happened¡­ ¡°You are from the Nangong family?¡± Xiao Tian Yu frowned and his expression became gloomy. ¡°Hehe!¡± Nangong Zi Feng chuckled. With a trace of disdain on her cold, arrogant face, she continued, ¡°Nangong family? Those people were just my ves. They aren¡¯t worthy enough to be rted to me. Xiao Tian Yu and Madam Sheng Yue, if you hadn¡¯t brought Mu Ru Yue back to the Xiao family, perhaps you could have still remained in peace. But a single mistake of yours led to this cmity. It is all because of her that you are met with such a crisis!¡± Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s heart shuddered violently. Her elegant and exceptional face chilled instantly. ¡°You were the one behind my daughter¡¯s disappearance?!¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Nangong Zi Fengughed crazily. A frostyyer of killing intent was on her face as she continued, ¡°Missing? Her bones have probably shattered into smithereens already. As for all of you, since you are her family, I definitely won¡¯t let you off! All members of the Xiao family, listen to me. I, Zi Feng, will take all of your lives today. You should just die obediently. Otherwise, you will go through unbearable suffering!¡± It was just like with the Zi family a thousand years ago¡­ Nangong Zi Fengughed brazenly, locking her cold gaze on Xiao Tian Yu and Madam Sheng Yue. She would never be able to forget what happened a thousand years ago. She had purposely leaked out some ssified information about the Zi family which resulted in attracting the sole power that could battle against them. With her assistance, the entire Zi family had been soaked in blood. She especially couldn¡¯t forget her foster parents¡¯ sorrowful gaze. In their dying moments, they probably couldn¡¯t believe that she¡¯d betrayed the Zi family¡­ Who told them to be so protective of that b*tch Mu Ru Yue? More importantly, they had been unwilling to let her be a concubine of elder brother Zi Huang. With just one statement from them, she probably wouldn¡¯t have been in so much pain. Therefore, they deserved to die! ¡®Anyone that hinders me from being in a rtionship with elder brother Zi Huang deserves to die!¡¯ Intense killing intent burst from Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s body. It seemed to cover the heaven and earth as it pressed down on Xiao Tian Yu and Madam Sheng Yue. Under such a tyrannical power, Madam Sheng Yue¡¯splexion paled and her expression slowly turned severe. ¡°Madam!¡± Xiao Tian Yu shouted and paled as he hastily embraced Madam Sheng Yue, helping her block the majority of that force. ¡°Xiantian!¡± This woman from the Nangong family was a Xiantian expert. She was also in the Mid Rank of the Xiantian realm¡­ A shout sounded from within the courtyard. A group of people led by Old Man Xiao and Elder Xiao were moving briskly over. At this moment, the two elders had strict expressions and cold faces. ¡°Father! Elder Xiao!¡± Xiao Tian Yu was stunned as he didn¡¯t expect Elder Xiao to move for this matter. Elder Xiao usually never left the family hall. The only exception was when he tested the bloodline of the members of the Xiao family¡­ ¡°A Low Rank Xiantian expert and a Mid Rank Xiantian expert.¡± Nangong Zi Feng looked coldly at the iing old men. With a cold smirk, shemented, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect such a family to have a Mid Rank Xiantian expert outside the Central Region. It is a pity, though, that you are dying and won¡¯t be a match for me¡­¡± Chapter 293 - The Xiao Family’s Crisis Part 3

Chapter 293 -The Xiao Family¡¯s Crisis Part 3

¡°Hmph!¡± Elder Xiao snorted coldly. The pressure he sent outstruck mercilessly at Nangong Zi Feng. Boom! The two auras collided in midair. A shockwave rippled outward, instantly causing soil and dirt to fill the air. Traces of aura surged between the two of them. Without the pressure of a Xiantian expert, Xiao Tian Yu and Madam Sheng Yue¡¯splexion gradually recovered¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. Since you dare to try to annihte my Xiao family, you are signing your own death sentence!¡± Elder Xiao¡¯s gaze was sharp. His cold eyes swept across the crowd and stopped on Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s body. ¡°This old man is reaching his end, but even if I die I won¡¯t let youy a hand on any member of my Xiao family! If you want to kill any of them, then you must walk over my dead body. And even in death this old man will drag you to the underworld with him!¡± With his grey robe fluttering gently, Elder Xiao stood before the crowd with his calm and collected elderly face raised. Resolution was apparent on his features. At this moment, he stood with his back straight. That elderly back looked powerful. It was like a bamboo resisting the violent gale, staying upright no matter what happened¡­ ¡°Elder Xiao!¡± Old Man Xiao¡¯s heart trembled as he understood that for this battle, Elder Xiao had death on his mind¡­ ¡°Head of the family, I, Elder Xiao, have already lived for such a long time. I was also able to wait for a person with 100% of the Xiao family¡¯s bloodline. I¡¯ve already prepared the inheritance left by the ancestor. She will be able to ept the inheritance once she breaks through to the Xiantian realm. I¡¯m already satisfied with my life. Ancestor has waited for me in the underworld for way too long already. It is time for me to apany that old man. I hope you will be able to make the Xiao family prosper when I¡¯m gone. But, I perhaps won¡¯t be able to see that daye¡­¡± Elder Xiao smiled faintly. He no longer had any regrets left in his life and had persisted this long just to personally see Mu Ru Yue ept the inheritance. But now, it seemed he wouldn¡¯t be able to wait for that day¡­ ¡°Elder Xiao!¡± Old Man Xiao shuddered as he looked at the old man who had his mind set on dying. A flow of warm tears fell from his eyes. ¡°You will definitely be able to see the prosperous Xiao family. The ancestor will definitely wish for you to stay and help my Xiao family, that¡¯s why no matter how strong our foes are, we will definitely pull through.¡± Elder Xiao shook his head, smiling as he looked toward Nangong Zi Feng. If he were younger by a couple decades, perhaps he would be able to fight this woman to a tie, but with his weakening powers, even if his heart wanted to defeat her his body wouldn¡¯t be able to hold up¡­ ¡°How can an old man, who¡¯s reaching his end be my match?¡± Nangong Zi Feng raised her lower jaw arrogantly. With her voice as cold as snow, she continued, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in watching your deep familial bonding drama. Since you all want to die so badly, I will send each and every one of you to the underworld. None will be spared!¡± Intense killing intent filled the air. Nangong Zi Feng shed toward Elder Xiao, with a glimmering cold sword in her hand that appeared from nowhere. Elder Xiao¡¯s gaze became serious. Boom! With a gentle wave of his hand, a red tempest like a ming dragon struck violently at Nangong Zi Feng. Nangong Zi Feng chuckled coldly. With an icy light from her cold sword, an ice tempest appeared as she brandished her sword, heading violently toward the me tempest cast by Elder Xiao. ¡®Was this the so-called ice and fire covers the heavens?¡¯ At this moment, this thought shed through the minds of the Xiao family crowd¡­ The mes and ice collided in midair, creating an explosion which produced a powerful shockwave. Thend was instantly coated with ice and fire, and even the air froze in its aftermath. Chapter 294 - The Xiao Family’s Crisis Part 4

Chapter 294- The Xiao Family¡¯s Crisis Part 4

¡°Elder Xiao!¡± Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s breathing grew ragged as she stared at the elderly figure standing in midair. Power¡­ there was still a disparity between their powers after all. If she had Xiantian powers, would it be of any help in this situation? Because she wasn¡¯t strong enough she couldn¡¯t help in this battle between Xiantian experts. Madam Sheng Yue clenched her fist, suppressing the unwillingness bubbling within her, just watching as the two experts fought. Boom! A powerful blow struck Elder Xiao¡¯s chest, forcing him to retreat a couple of steps. With a trail of blood trickling from the corner of his mouth, he raised his head to look at Nangong Zi Feng. His expression gradually turned gloomy. ¡°Hmph!¡± Nangong Zi Feng snorted coldly in disdain and slowly put down her numb palm. With arrogance shing in her eyes, she mocked, ¡°Old man, you are definitely not a match for me, a Mid Rank Xiantian expert! You have reached your limit. If you continue to use your powers, you will only hasten your death. Forcefully holding on by sheer will, how can you be my opponent?¡± Elder Xiao didn¡¯t reply, shing toward Nangong Zi Feng once more to attack. ¡°This senior said that if you want to touch members of the Xiao family, you must walk over my corpse. I will not let you harm them so long as I live.¡± ¡°You¡¯re overestimating your power!¡± Nangong Zi Feng moved, brandishing her sword in midair. The air temperature slowly dropped. Snow began to drift down from the sky, pure white snowkes sparkling and translucent like the world¡¯s most beautiful colors¡­ Then, those gently floating snowkes began to slowly gather around Nangong Zi Feng. ¡®Cold¡­¡¯ The crowd was currently experiencing an unprecedented cold spell, making them feel as though they were suddenly inside an icehouse. ¡°Old man, you¡¯re at the end of your life anyway. Since you will simply suffer even if you continue to live, let me, Nangong Zi Feng, send you off¡± Boom! Countless snowkes condensed around Nangong Zi Feng, forming a snownado. Wherever the snownado moved the surrounding air froze. This cold pierced through bones and made Elder Xiao¡¯s face crease with concentration as he cast a me toward the approaching snownado. The power of this snownado was much greater than anything before it¡­ ¡°Everyone, quickly get on the ground!¡± Elder Xiao¡¯s expression changed drastically as he hastily shouted at the crowd behind him. ¡°Elder Xiao!¡± Xiao Tian Yu and the others looked at the figure guarding them, with their hearts feeling like it had fallen to the bottom of a valley, leaving sorrow in its ce¡­ As if he didn¡¯t hear their shouts, Elder Xiao stood resolutely in front of the crowd. Countless streams of mes lit his elderly face, turning itpletely red, yet his expression remained calm and collected. He was willing toy his life down for the Xiao family¡­ Boom! A loud explosion tore through the horizon. Xiao Tian Yu quickly moved to protect Madam Sheng Yue in his embrace as he gazed at the scene near them. Upon looking, his eyes contracted. Something seemed to have struck his heart as his body started trembling violently. Elder Xiao remained standing, firmly holding his ground in the midst of the snownado in the distance. When the wind blew, his grey robe fluttered. He just stood there silently, not moving a step¡­ He was forcefully withstanding the snownado, else it would annihte the Xiao family. In that moment, as Elder Xiao helped the Xiao family block this tyrannical attack, his elderly back looked powerful¡­ ¡°Elder Xiao!¡± Old Man Xiao¡¯s eyes contracted. His elderly figure trembled violently, with tears flowing from his eyes. He didn¡¯t care about anything other than dashing toward his elder. Yet, Elder Xiao raised his hand, suddenly stopping Old Man Xiao¡¯s actions¡­ Puff! Coughing out a mouthful of blood, Elder Xiao¡¯s body finally couldn¡¯t hold on, kneeling on the ground. Mouthful after mouthful of blood was spat from his mouth, as though his blood were cheap and worthless. The sight made the crowd¡¯s heart tighten¡­ Chapter 295 - Mu Ru Yue’s Return Part 1

Chapter 295 -Mu Ru Yue¡¯s Return Part 1

¡°Elder Xiao!¡± Old Man Xiao¡¯s heart rose as an unprecedented sense of fear permeated him. Such terror made him shudder, which became evident in his eyes. ¡°Cough! Cough!¡± Elder Xiao coughed blood twice, staining his grey robes red. Yet, as though he didn¡¯t notice such a thing. He just raised his pale, elderly face and looked at Nangong Zi Feng. From beginning to end, he remained standing in front of the crowd. ¡°This old man has already said it, even if I were to die, I would die first before any member of the Xiao family. You will have to step over my corpse if you want to hurt them!¡± He clenched his fists tightly as he slowly stood up¡­ The wind blew, and his body swayed as though he would float away with the wind at any time. Yet, his feet were still abnormally firm. It was like no matter what kind of attacknded on him, he wouldn¡¯t move a single step from his position in front of the crowd¡­ Elder Xiao raised his head. With resolution in his eyes and mind set on death, he said, ¡°Nangong Zi Feng,ing to my Xiao family is your biggest mistake. Because of this, you shall apany this old man to the yellow river. Hahaha!¡± Boom! A transparent protective barrier rose from within the Xiao family¡¯s courtyard. It seemed to be able to protect all members of the Xiao family within. ¡°Elder Xiao, what are you doing?!¡± Old Man Xiao shouted in anxiety. Fist coated with green me, he threw a punch at the barrier, but the barrier shot a ray of light toward him, sending him flying backwards. Peng! Old Man Xiao fell to the ground. He could only stare with despair at the grey d figure standing calmly in the wind. ¡°This is the final trump card of the Xiao family. It can withstand the power of a Mid Rank Xiantian¡¯s self destruction. This old man¡¯s life is ending and has been about to step into a coffin since long ago. Moreover, to pull another Xiantian expert along with me would make my existence in this world a worthy cause.¡± Elder Xiao¡¯s smile was resolute and satisfied, and there was undeniable determination in his eyes. In that moment, the members of the Xiao family revealed sorrowful expressions. Old Man Xiao continued shouting in fury behind the barrier. The anguish he felt nearly drove him insane. His punchesnded unceasingly on the protective barrier¡­ Boom! From Elder Xiao¡¯s body, a tyrannical force like lightning burst forth, striking Nangong Zi Feng, whose expression changed drastically after feeling the immense power.A trace of panic appeared in her pretty eyes. ¡°This damnable old man really doesn¡¯t want to live anymore!¡± Even if one were to survive the self destruction of a Mid Rank Xiantian expert, at least half of one¡¯s life would be gone. If she were to be half alive while still inside the Xiao family, Old Man Xiao, with those burning mes of fury in his eyes, would definitely end her life in a single blow. Elder Xiao smiled faintly as he slowly closed his eyes¡­ In his final moment, what he remembered the most were the days he followed the old ancestor of the Xiao family, warring in all directions with the Xiao family¡¯s old ancestor. Even though those were tremendously dangerous times, those days still the most precious memories in his life. Now, having finally aplished the task given by the old ancestor, he could follow him again in the underworld. Only the heavens knew how long he had waited for this day. He didn¡¯t have any regrets in dying for the Xiao family! Elder Xiao abruptly opened his eyes. His body expanded rapidly like an inting balloon. Heughed brazenly under the fearful gaze of Nangong Zi Feng and the sorrowful gazes of the members of the Xiao family. ¡°Haha! I, Elder Xiao, have lived a vibrant life. I no longer have any regrets. Head of the family, I hope you will bury my ashes together with the old ancestor after I die. I want to continue battling alongside the old ancestor even after going to the underworld!¡± Chapter 296 - Mu Ru Yue’s Return Part 2

Chapter 296 -Mu Ru Yue¡¯s Return Part 2

Old Man Xiao¡¯s expression turned sorrowful as his heart waspletely engulfed in despair. Nheless, being trapped within the protective barrier made his actions useless despite wanting to stop Elder Xiao¡­ Xiao Tian Yu hugged Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s body tightly, his gaze locked onto Elder Xiao¡¯s expanding body. With ayer of gloom on his handsome face, his tightly clenched fists quivered. ¡°Daddy¡­ Mommy¡­¡± In a corner of the family hall, Xiao Qing Qing was curled up in terror. Her big eyes filling with tears, she bit on her lower lips firmly to prevent herself from wailing. Since her father had previously told her to stay here, she obediently did so. However, when she felt an inexplicable sense of unease, she wanted to look for her parents. Just as she tried to leave the family hall, she was blocked by a transparent barrier. She tried to pass the barrier, but it was to no avail¡­ ¡°Daddy¡­ Mommy¡­ Where are you? Qing Qing is really scared¡­¡± Xiao Qing Qing¡¯s little body started to tremble as she stared fearfully around the empty family hall. Even though she didn¡¯t know what was going on, she didn¡¯t want to stay here alone. She wanted to go to her parents¡¯ side¡­ Why couldn¡¯t she leave the hall? Where was her mother right now? Seeing that she was the only one in the family hall, Xiao Qing Qing crouched down and hugged her knees, burying her face. Only herrge eyes that were full of unease could be seen¡­ ¡°No!¡± When Old Man Xiao looked at Elder Xiao¡¯s slowly expanding body, which was on the verge of exploding, he immediately yelled. Sorrowful screams also echoed from within the Xiao family courtyard¡­ Swish! Just when everyone had given up on hope, a silver ray shot through the sky and pierced Elder Xiao¡¯s body. The next moment, Elder Xiao¡¯s expanding body seemed to gradually shrink like a deting balloon. His body¡¯s tyrannical energy dissipated into the wind. ¡°Wha¡­ what¡¯s going on?¡± Old Man Xiao blinked his eyes as he gazed in astonishment at the person standing in midair, wearing a robe as white and pure as snow. This young girl¡¯s white clothes fluttered as she glided elegantly in the wind while looking at the crowd below. When she looked up at Nangong Zi Feng, a trace of frost shed in her eyes. ¡°Yue Er?¡± Madam Sheng Yue was startled when she saw the young girl standing in midair. In this continent, only Xiantian experts could fly¡­ ¡®Can it be that Yue Er had broken through to the Xiantian realm? But, didn¡¯t Mu Rong Qing Chu say she was in danger, with her powers sealed?¡¯ Seeing that her daughter was fine, Madam Sheng Yue felt excitement. She hastily covered her lips as she stared unblinkingly at the young girl with her slightly fluttering white robe. Mu Ru Yue looked coldly at Nangong Zi Feng before her gazended on the bbergasted Elder Xiao. Her figure shed through the sky thennded gently before the senior. Elder Xiao got back to his senses. Astonished, he asked her, ¡°What did you just do to me?¡± He clearly felt his body on the verge of exploding, yet Mu Ru Yue shot something unknown into his body. That act had somehow made the rampaging power within him calm down mysteriously¡­ ¡°I merely used a silver needle to seal your blood vessel to forcefully stop your power from bursting forth.¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her head slightly as she spoke in a calm and collected manner. At this moment, her heart felt finally rxed. Fortunately, she had rushed back to the Xiao family. If she had beente by even a second, Elder Xiao and Nangong Zi Feng would have died together¡­ Elder Xiao was stunned, shaking his head whileughing bitterly. ¡°Eldest young mistress, you shouldn¡¯t have done that. I was already prepared to die. If I had died with Nangong Zi Feng, the Xiao family would be safe and I would have died in the ce I have chosen. Cough! Cough¡­¡± Chapter 297 - Mu Ru Yue’s Return Part 3

Chapter 297-Mu Ru Yue¡¯s Return Part 3

Elder Xiao coughed twice after saying that, and a mouthful of blood spurted out. His body swayed a couple of times and almost copsed to the ground. His internal organs had all suffered severe damage from blocking Nangong Zi Feng¡¯sst critical attack. Sustaining himself up till now was his limit. Mu Ru Yue hastily took out a pill from her storage ring and forced it into Elder Xiao¡¯s mouth. Once the pill entered his mouth, a soothing energy flowed downward, his injuries gradually recovering. Elder Xiao was a little stupefied. ¡®Wasn¡¯t this the power of an Earth Stage Peak Rank alchemist?¡¯ However, even if she was truly powerful now, she had only just broken through to the Xiantian realm. How would she be a match for the Mid Rank Xiantian Nangong Zi Feng? ¡°Eldest young mistress, you must leave this ce. As long as you live, the Xiao family has hope!¡± Elder Xiao¡¯s expression was anxious. This little girl was the sessor of the old ancestor¡¯s inheritance. If she survived this ordeal, then the Xiao family would have a chance at revival, and he would have the face to meet with the old ancestor after his death. Mu Ru Yue lowered her gaze slightly but didn¡¯t answer Elder Xiao¡¯s words. She turned her head to the crowd within the protective barrier and said gently, ¡°Father, mother, and grandfather, I, Mu Ru Yue, have returned¡­¡± That¡¯s right, she had returned. Since she was back, she definitely wouldn¡¯t allow Nangong Zi Feng to hurt her Xiao family¡¯s members in the slightest! ¡°Yue Er! Quickly leave!¡± Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s heart shuddered violently. She immediately became frantic. ¡°You are the one Nangong Zi Feng wants to deal with the most. Quickly leave! Wu Chen went to the Central Region to look for you and your eldest brother followed him. You must search for them now then avenge us in the future!¡± Quickly leave¡­ Madam Sheng Yue bit her lower lip hard as she imploringly gazed at the young girl in midair. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s lips curved upwards. With a cold smile, she continued, ¡°Now that I¡¯m here, no one will be able to harm my Xiao family!¡± She turned her head toward Nangong Zi Feng, with resolution on her beautiful face. The surety of her tone made them unable to doubt her words¡­ ¡°Hahaha!¡± Nangong Zi Feng recovered from her fright of Elder Xiao. Once she heard Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brazen words, sheughed crazily. Thatughter was filled with a bone piercing chill. ¡°Mu Ru Yue, no, Senior Yue! You think you¡¯ll be my match after having a break through to Xiantian? That¡¯s just tooughable! I will definitely not let Elder Brother Wu Chen be with a girl like you!¡± After saying that, she paused slightly in her speech, and an arrogant smile graced her face. ¡°But Mu Ru Yue, I don¡¯t feel like killing you now. I want to capture and torture you then find a way to erase Elder Brother Wu Chen¡¯s memories of you. I will make him fall in love with me while you watch on as he, your beloved, makes love with me for the rest of your life.¡± How would just killing her eliminate her jealousy? She would make Mu Ru Yue personally watch her make love with her Elder Brother Wu Chen to feel pain worse than death. The best revenge would be to make the girl watch Elder Brother Wu Chen and her nurture their own children, letting her feel the pain she had felt in her previous life¡­ Mu Ru Yue raised her head and looked calmly at Nangong Zi Feng. ¡°First, there won¡¯t be a way for you to erase Wu Chen¡¯s memories of me. You¡¯re just being delusional. Second, Wu Chen won¡¯t fall in love with you even if he were to forget me!¡± Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s expression drastically changed. She knew Mu Ru Yue was stating the truth. She had not killed only Mu Ru Yue in her previous life, but also Elder Brother Zi Huang. This was because she understood that even if Mu Ru Yue died, her Elder Brother Zi Huang still wouldn¡¯t ept her. Precisely because of this, she had killed them both, hoping for some chance. Yet, Elder Brother Zi Huang¡¯s beloved in his previous life was Senior Yue while in this life, Ghost King Ye Wu Chen, who had lost all of his previous life¡¯s memories, had fallen in love with Mu Ru Yue, the reincarnation of Senior Yue. Was this really predestined? ¡®No!¡¯ She wasn¡¯t willing to resign to fate! She wanted to obtain that man even if the chances were just one in ten thousand¡­ Chapter 298/299 (note) - Everyone’s Heart Unites Part 1

Chapter 298/299 (note) - Everyone¡¯s Heart Unites Part 1

I wish everyone has a happy new year. I hope that everything you wish fores true~ I have only been a writer for a really short time. It hasn¡¯t even been two months since I first started writing. Right now, my writing isn¡¯t good enough as it still has inadequacies. For example, descriptions and fighting scenes are my weaknesses. There were also some parts in the novel that were overly simplified. My writing style isn¡¯t good as well. But I will do my best in this new year to make progressive improvement. I hope that all of thedies will support me on my journey. A kiss to all of you~ -Xiao Qi Ye from the time he wrote chapter 298 Chapter 299- Everyone¡¯s Heart Unites Part 1 ¡°Mu Ru Yue, just die then!¡± Nangong Zi Feng yelled out in fury. Countless ice crystals instantly filled the sky. She brandished her sword gently and an ice tornado with a domineering aura struck at Mu Ru Yue¡­ In that instant, the entire sky was filled with snow. This pure snow, however, was unable to cover up the blood and stains of the world¡­ Nangong Zi Feng went crazy. Jealousy was devouring her heart. She possessed an anger that could annihte the heavens and earth just by trying to imagine the lovey dovey appearance of Mu Ru Yue and Ye Wu Chen. ¡°Mu Ru Yue, you aren¡¯tpatible with Elder Brother Wu Chen!¡± Nangong Zi Feng gritted her teeth as she looked coldly at the expressionless young girl within the tornado. Mu Ru Yue raised her hand gently and a sword appear in her grasp. Swish! A red me emerged from the sword and extended toward her body. It was as though she was being enveloped in mes. She then leaped into the sky¡­ ¡°Yue Er!¡± Madam Sheng Yue paled in shock as she mercilessly threw her body against the protective barrier. With tears flowing down her impable face, she demanded, ¡°Elder Xiao, quickly let us out! Yue Er is in danger!¡± Elder Xiao shook his head while smiling bitterly. Once the barrier was activated, there wouldn¡¯t be a way for it to be taken down before it reached the time limit. There was nothing he could do as he was currently so feeble¡­ Madam Sheng Yue bit on her lips hard. Her delicate body shuddered slightly. With eyes gradually filling with despair, she looked sorrowfully at the young girl within the tempest. ¡°Husband, Yue Er, my Yue Er¡­ No! I must save Yue Er! Nobody is allowed to harm my Yue Er!¡± Madam Sheng Yue suddenly stood up and crashed her body against the barrier. A power was momentarily released by the barrier which sent her body back. She seemed to not feel any pain as she stood up once again, dashing toward it¡­ Xiao Tian Yu didn¡¯t stop Madam Sheng Yue. He simply withdrew the sword hanging at his waist as he walked to her side. With deep affection and determination, he said, ¡°Yu Er, we will dash out together to help Yue Er!¡± Their daughter was fighting by herself outside. As her parents, how could they hide behind a barrier? Even if this led to their deaths, they couldn¡¯t let Nangong Zi Feng hurt her¡­ Madam Sheng Yue nodded, sobbing. She had already owed her daughter too many things. The only thing she could do was to use her entire life to make up for it¡­ ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s help them out as well!¡± Old Man Xiao pulled himself together and with a wave of his arm, he shouted, ¡°As members of the Xiao family, we will stand together in good times and bad times. Now that the Xiao family is facing a crisis, how can we hide here while we let a young girl under twenty deal with the crisis by herself? Will we still deserve to be seniors of the Xiao family then? ¡°Perhaps you all still have some grudges from before. I wish for everyone to forget about those past grudges now and to fight against this tyrannical expert together! I believe that the Xiao family currently has their hearts on a string. There aren¡¯t any grudges that can¡¯t be forgiven!¡± No matter if they were the elders of the Xiao family, ordinary family members, or the youthful disciples, once they heard Old Man Xiao¡¯s words they couldn¡¯t help but lift their heads up. Glimmers of light started to gather in their eyes that were previously filled with despair. What the family head said was right. The Xiao family was now facing a tyrannical expert. If they didn¡¯t do anything, only death awaited them. If they fought together, they would perhaps have a chance of survival. Moreover, how could they let a young girl face the expert by herself while hiding behind the barrier? How could they have the face to do that¡­ [Note: The Mu family will do that without any hesitation] Chapter 300 - Everyone’s Heart Unites Part 2

Chapter 300- Everyone¡¯s Heart Unites Part 2

At that moment, all the members of the Xiao family stood up, their resolute figures and straightened backs erect against the wind. ¡°Family head, let¡¯s charge and break the barrier!¡± In therge Xiao family, several people had secretly schemed against their own family members, as well as those who held grudges. Yet at this moment, they put down all of their ill feelings in order to face this strong expert together. Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s hand moved to her lips, crystal clear tears flowing through the gaps of her fingers. She didn¡¯t expect that because of Mu Ru Yue choosing to fight the strong expert by herself would actually unite these obstinate elders¡¯ hearts. Perhaps this daughter of hers was the savior of the Xiao family¡­ ¡°Old ancestor, I wonder if you would feel ted if you see the state of the Xiao family now.¡± Seeing the unity of the Xiao family, Elder Xiao smiled in satisfaction. Turning toward Mu Ru Yue standing amidst the storm, he sighed. ¡°Perhaps making her inherit the Xiao family was the wisest decision for she was capable of helping the Xiao family reach their peak potential.¡± This young girl brought countless miracles to the family¡­ Within the storm, Mu Ru Yue stood against the wind. Her white robe was tattered as ever, and blood seeped from her wounds, but they clotted up rapidly. She didn¡¯t seem to feel the pain of being stabbed by numerous ice daggers as she struck her sword at the snownado like a fire dragon¡­ Nheless,the disparity between a Mid Rank Xiantian expert¡¯s power and hers was still toorge, gradually overwhelming Mu Ru Yue. Then, she took out a bottle of pills from her storage ring and consumed them. Within moments, her pale face gradually recovered¡­ Boom! Xiao Tian Yu punched at the barrier with his fist wrapped in mes. He was instantly repelled by the barrier, but he didn¡¯t give up. He stood up and dashed toward it again. ¡°Mu Ru Yue, you¡¯re not my destined opponent!¡± When Nangong Zi Feng saw Mu Ru Yue¡¯s ragged appearance, sheughed mockingly. She had lost to this woman in her previous life, but in this life, she held greater advantage. She could humiliate her by viciously squashing her under her feet thus relieving the mes of fury in her heart. Mu Ru Yue seemed to not have heard what she said. Her white robe had long been drenched in blood. With her hair fluttering in the violent storm, she appeared like a demonessing from theherworld. Her hand clenched around the sword, constantly inserting energy into it. When she raised it, a zing me burst out from the sword, forming into a tornado that struck at the snownado. Pfft! Mu Ru Yue spat out a mouthful of blood that sprayed down like rain. Her body grew limp as she fell from the sky. Slightly raising her face, she watched the collision of the two storms of power. Boom! A shock wave from the collision of the mes and snow spread outward. The trees in the vicinity were blown into smithereens. A burnt stench filled the air. Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s expression turned grim as she thrust the sword she was gripping tightly toward Mu Ru Yue. An intense killing intent burst forth, pressing heavily upon Mu Ru Yue. ¡°You have indeed improved greatly within a short period of time, but so what? Mu Ru Yue, you don¡¯t have the weapon you previously wielded, so it¡¯s impossible for you to defeat me!¡± The speed of her power¡¯s growth was too terrifying. Such astonishing speed wasn¡¯t something she could match. If she hadn¡¯t retained some of the powers from her previous life when she reincarnated, she probably wouldn¡¯t be Mu Ru Yue¡¯s match. If she failed to kill her this time, Mu Ru Yue would probably be able to exceed Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s strength in a short frame of time! Chapter 301 - Everyone’s Heart Unites Part 3

Chapter 301- Everyone¡¯s Heart Unites Part 3

Such oue would be unimaginable¡­ Mu Ru Yue raised the sword in her hand to block the oing attack. At that instant, she felt power slide down her sword andsh at her chest.She was forced to take rapid steps back, with a trace of blood seeping from the corner of her lips. When their gazes collided, Mu Ru Yue clearly saw the undisguised jealousy and killing intent in Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s eyes. She was driven to such craze for a man¡­ ¡°Nangong Zi Feng, Wu Chen is my husband.¡± Mu Ru Yue looked seriously at the other woman¡¯s ice-cold face. She chuckled faintly and continued, ¡°Thus, I won¡¯t allow anybody to fancy him, and anyway, be it the past or present life, he won¡¯t fall for you. There has never, and will never be your reflection in his eyes.¡± Boom! An intense and fervent killing intent surged from Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s body. She felt as though her chest was going to explode from her anger as mes of fury shone in her eyes. She wanted to viciously torture the woman in front of her before killing her! ¡°Mu Ru Yue, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± The angered Nangong Zi Feng attacked at full power, not holding back. Intense killing intent enveloped her body, and a sinister ray of light shed within her cial eyes. Under Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s assault, Mu Ru Yue was gradually overwhelmed. With narrowed eyes, she blocked Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s attack with her sword while taking out numerous pills and consuming them. ¡°Mu Ru Yue, I remembered how you previously provoked a man to force him to use up all of his power. Unfortunately for you, this method won¡¯t work on me. I admit that I, Nangong Zi Feng, has fallen for your provocation. However, my energy as a Mid Xiantian Rank expert is several folds more than that man¡¯s. It won¡¯t be difficult for me to kill you before I use up all my energy! You definitely aren¡¯t be my match even with the assistance of pills!¡± Nangong Zi Feng sniggered. Nobody knew about Mu Ru Yue more than she did, especially regarding that battle with a man after the pill assembly¡­ Thus, she had seen through Mu Ru Yue¡¯s thoughts at a nce. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression stayed calm and collected as she looked at Nangong Zi Feng. At this time, she was already covered with wounds that it was impossible to see the original snow white colour of her robe. Crack! And then, a small crack appeared on the barrier. Excited, Xiao Tian Yu hollered, ¡°Everyone, work harder! We can break this barrier and leave this ce soon.¡± As though reinvigorated by the crack on the barrier, everyone focused and struck at the hindering barrier with all their might in that moment. Boom! Smoke spread out. The transparent barrier was pulverized by the crowd¡¯s attack, turning into glittering specks that disappeared into the air¡­ Bang! Nangong Zi Feng struck Mu Ru Yue, who fell down and spat a mouthful of blood before standing up with great difficulty. ¡°Yue Er!¡± Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s expression changed drastically and rushed toward the young girl. ¡°Mother, don¡¯te over!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s raised her gaze as her bloodied robe fluttered in the wind. Her eyes focused on the sniggering Nangong Zi Feng, she indifferently said, ¡°I will need everyone¡¯s help now.¡± Madam Sheng Yue was startled. ¡°Yue Er, what do you want us to do?¡± With a slight smirk, Mu Ru Yue looked confident. ¡°All of the fire element martial practitioners here are to focus your energy onto me. Remember to empty all of your power and don¡¯t back!¡± rmed by her words, Madam Sheng Yue eximed, ¡°Yue Er, how can I let that happen? Your body won¡¯t be able to withstand so much energy!¡± Chapter 302 - Inheritance Part 1

Chapter 302- Inheritance Part 1

With her robe fluttering in the wind, Mu Ru Yue kept her back to the crowd and didn¡¯t say exin herself. The young girl¡¯s tone was resolute, making people unable to reject her order. ¡°All of the fire element martial practitioners are to empty their powers onto me!¡± ¡°Yue Er!¡± Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s heart trembled. Even though her daughter had reached the Xiantian realm, how would she be able to withstand the power of several fire experts? Her body might even explode. She definitely wouldn¡¯t allow her to risk her life! Just as she was about to persuade her, she heard a calm and soothing voice. ¡°Mother, believe in me.¡± ¡®Believe in me¡­¡¯ These three words stirred up Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s heart. ¡®Believe in her? Can I really believe in my daughter¡¯s power at this moment? If¡­ if she failed¡­¡¯ ¡°Yu Er!¡± The warm feeling from the hand grasping hers flowed into her heart. Madam Sheng Yue lifted her head to meet Xiao Tian Yu¡¯s gaze. She bit her lower lip and her delicate body shuddered slightly in his embrace. ¡°Yu Er, how long have we known our daughter? Do you still not understand her personality? She will definitely achieve whatever she promises to do. The only thing we can do now is believe in her.¡± Perhaps the Xiao family could only ovee this ordeal by believing in her. They wouldn¡¯t be able to escape this cmity anyway. Madam Sheng Yue nodded gently. ¡°Alright, Yue Er, mother will believe in you. But you must remember not to push yourself. If you can¡¯t withstand it, you must tell us, and mother will stop them from sending their power. No matter what, mother just wishes that you continue to live¡­¡± Warmth flowed through Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart, and she smiled gently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m confident.¡± She definitely couldn¡¯t fail this time¡­ Everyone looked at each other, and then the fire martial practitioners stepped forward and sent their most powerful attack toward Mu Ru Yue, using all of their power without any reserve. ¡°Let me give you a hand as well!¡± Elder Xiao lifted his head slowly and a trace of mes gathered in his palm. Boom! A tempest-like fire overwhelmed the other¡¯s attack as it struck Mu Ru Yue. In that moment, everyone¡¯s heart rose¡­ Madam Sheng Yue fists clenched as her gaze locked on the ce where the young girl stood/as she stared at where the young girl stood. An unparalleled feeling of anxiety filled her heart, but she could only believe in her at this moment. She had to believe in a young girl of 17¡­ Mu Ru Yue lightly closed her eyes as she stood within the me. Her body slowly absorbed the tyrannical power. The power rampaged inside her as if it were trying to break free¡­ However, how could Mu Ru Yue allow that to happen? She instantly activated the Alchemy Book, making the immeasurable energy fill her dantian to the brim. ¡°Not good!¡± Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s expression changed drastically as a fear of unknown origin permeated her heart. She had a feeling that once Mu Ru Yue absorbed all of that energy, the oue would be undesirable! ¡°No! I must stop her!¡± Intense killing intent filled Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s eyes. Her body moved in a sh as she raised her sword and pointed it at Mu Ru Yue. But at that moment, Mu Ru Yue¡¯s previously shut eyes abruptly opened. A cold ray of light shed in her eyes. She held an extraordinary aura iparable to before¡­ Her hair fluttered without wind. The blood stained white robe danced with the wind. She looked as though she had just climbed out from the underworld, possessing a terrifying aura. Chapter 303 - Inheritance Part 2

Chapter 303 - Inheritance Part 2

¡°Heavenly Dragon me Sword!¡± Boom! An enormous me rose like a majestic dragon and charged toward Nangong Zi Feng. Under the astonishment of the crowd, Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s gaze contracted slightly. That domineering heavy power suffocated her. It was as though she were looking at that peerless expert from a thousand years ago in the Chi Za Central Region when she gazed upon that sword technique. ¡°Heavenly Dragon me Sword! The ultimate skill of the previous Senior Yue¡­ how is this possible?¡± Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s voice trembled. Boom! ¡®She knew of the Heavenly Dragon me Sword? Didn¡¯t Senior Yue forgot her past? If so, how does she know of this sword technique? ¡®If it were with the genuine Heavenly Dragon me Sword, I would have been shattered into numerous pieces¡­¡¯ ¡°Nangong Zi Feng.¡± Mu Ru Yue lifted her gaze slightly as she looked at the shocked woman. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have thought to harm the Xiao family. They are the reversed scale of my heart. If one were to hurt them, I will repay them back ten folds!¡± If she hadn¡¯t arrived here in time, then Elder Xiao would have already self-destructed. Perhaps the other Xiao family members would also have been unable to ovee this cmity. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart was saturated with killing intent when she thought about this dangerous sight. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong!¡± Nangong Zi Feng yelled crazily as she red at Mu Ru Yue with her beautiful eyes. ¡°I only love Big Brother Wu Chen too much. Why am I wrong? How can such a slut like yourself bepatible with my Big Brother Wu Chen? The only thing that¡¯s wrong is for you to dominate my beloved man. He isn¡¯t someone you can match up to!¡± Mu Ru Yue narrowed her eyes. This woman really didn¡¯t know how to repent. ¡°Nangong Zi Feng, loving someone isn¡¯t wrong. What is wrong is your method. You wanted to kill my Xiao family. Just with that, I should mince you up with thousands of des!¡± Mu Ru Yue looked coldly at Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s crazed expression. Her voice was unfeeling and even held a trace of coldness. Loving someone was indeed not a mistake. The mistake was to do unforgivable acts to obtain the one they loved. There would naturally be many girls that would love an outstanding man like Wu Chen. Yet, only she could enter Ye Wu Chen¡¯s eyes and heart and make him ignore all of the other women. Nheless, some kinds of love could drive people insane. It was those kinds of feelings that were horrifying. For example, Feng Jing Tian and Nangong Zi Feng¡­ ¡°Hahaha! Mu Ru Yue, even if I, Nangong Zi Feng, dies, it won¡¯t be by your hands!¡± Nangong Zi Feng held her head high andughed brazenly, shooting a bloodshot gaze at Mu Ru Yue. ¡°If there is a next life, I will definitely make you pay with your blood!¡± She had reached the maximum number of times she could escape using the secret technique. Simrly, there wouldn¡¯t be any effect in trying to self-destruct. Instead, it would only make her lose the chance of reincarnating¡­ Pfft! Nangong Zi Feng spat out a mouthful of blood. An acute pain could be felt from her internal organs. It was obvious that Mu Ru Yue¡¯s sword attack had severely injured her, making her unable to continue fighting. What could she do other than die now? Nangong Zi Feng shed her neck before Mu Ru Yue could swing her raised sword. Pfft! Blood gushed out from her neck, staining the ground red. As she was dying, her lips curled up into a cynical smile. It was as though mocking Mu Ru Yue for being unable to personally kill her¡­ Mu Ru Yue stared nkly for a moment with her eyebrows creased, but didn¡¯t say anything. She just waved her hand and ordered, ¡°Toss her corpse out of the Xiao family and feed it to the dogs¡­¡± Chapter 304 - Inheritance Part 3

Chapter 304 - Inheritance Part 3

Bang! Mu Ru Yue¡¯s legs gave way after making the order and she kneeled heavily on one leg. Perspiration flowed down her cheeks, drop after dropnded and seeped into the ground. ¡°Yue Er!¡± Madam Sheng Yue was rmed, her face pale as she ran hastily toward Mu Ru Yue. ¡°Yue Er, how are you¡­¡± When Mu Ru Yue raised her head, she was met with Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s anxious gaze. She chuckled lightly while shaking her head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I just overdid it a little. I will be fine after a couple days of rest.¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t know why that sword technique suddenly appeared in her mind when she was just about to be unable to hold on. Nevertheless, that sword skill required too much energy and it was impossible for her to carry it out by herself. Thus, she had made them transfer their power to her body. Yet, Mu Ru Yue was just a Low Rank Xiantian after all so there was a limit to how much her body could withstand. If it hadn¡¯t been for her reliance on the Alchemy Book, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to withhold that much external energy entering her body. ¡°Yue Er, it¡¯s great that you are fine. Please refrain from doing such a risky act in the future.¡± Madam Sheng Yue raised her arms and pulled Mu Ru Yue into her embrace, glimmers dancing in her beautiful eyes. The heavens knew how worried and terrified she had previously been. She did say she believed in her, but how could she not worry? Madam Sheng Yue was afraid her body would explode from the excessive amount of power. Mu Ru Yue rested silently in Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s embrace, a slight smile on her lips. She was really blessed to be able to rush back at the most crucial moment. If she were even a split secondte, she perhaps would have been unable to reunite with her family¡­ Mu Ru Yue closed her eyes from exhaustion as she thought about that. She really had used up all of her energy in that battle and couldn¡¯t maintain her consciousness¡­ Xiao Tian Yu stepped forth to embrace his two deeply beloved girls. His handsome face was gentle. His heart rxed as he looked at the mother and daughter in his embrace with deep affections. The others were panting heavily while sitting on the ground. At that moment, they had sent all of their powers without reserve to Mu Ru Yue. This simultaneously proved their trust in her. It was great that this young girl didn¡¯t let them down and managed to defeat Nangong Zi Feng. ¡°Elder Xiao.¡± Old Man Xiao wiped the sweat from his forehead as he turned his gaze towards the paled Elder Xiao,menting, ¡°Elder Xiao, I said this earlier; no one of our Xiao family will die.¡± Elder Xiao chuckled bitterly while shaking his head. With a light sigh, he replied, ¡°I originally made up my mind to pursue the old ancestor after entering the underworld. Who could have known I would still be alive? Since this is the case, I will aplish the final task and personally bring her to ept the Xiao family¡¯s inheritance. This can be counted as aplishing all of the entrusted tasks given to me by the ancestor.¡± More importantly, it was about time to tell her some of the Xiao family¡¯s ssified information. She had the right to know about the passed old ancestor of the Xiao family and the family¡¯s genuine identity! As a 17-year-old Xiantian expert, she could be counted as one of the most talented people even in the Central Region. Perhaps she was the only one to bring the Xiao family to that ce. This was actually the true wish of the old ancestor before he passed. As he thought about those people that had scorned the old ancestor, Elder Xiao¡¯s gaze became slightly grim. A smirk graced his face. He wondered how they would react when they knew such a monstrous person appeared in that Xiao family they had chased out of the Central Region. Would they regret their initial decision? ¡°Elder Xiao, once Yue Er awakens I will tell her to find you.¡± Elder Xiao nodded. He parted his lips as if about to say something, but swallowed his words in the end. ¡°I will wait for her in the inheritance room.¡± Elder Xiao nced at Mu Ru Yue before heading to the back courtyard. It was unknown when this person, an elder who had solely supported the Xiao family after the passing of the old ancestor, began to stagger so much in his steps. That solitarily and deste view of the elder¡¯s back made Old Man Xiao¡¯s heart tighten¡­ Chapter 305 - Inheritance Part 4

Chapter 305 - Inheritance Part 4

The elder sat crossed legged inside the inheritance room. His white hair fluttered slightly in the wind. He suddenly opened his eyes and a sh of light shone past his pupils as he looked at the arriving young girl. ¡°You¡¯vee?¡± The voice of the elder was light and contained a light sigh. ¡°Yes, I havee.¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her gaze toward the elder as she continued, ¡°Elder Xiao, since I¡¯ve broken through to Xiantian, I am here to ept the inheritance¡­¡± ¡°There isn¡¯t a need to rush.¡± Elder Xiao chuckled and continued, ¡°I want to tell you about the Xiao family¡¯s history before you ept the inheritance. The people on this Martial God Continent only know that the Xiao family came from Sheng Domain, but they don¡¯t know its authentic history.¡± ¡®The Xiao family¡¯s authentic history?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue was startled and she looked curiously at Elder Xiao. Elder Xiao sighed and looked as though he were reminiscing through his memories as he narrated, ¡°The old ancestor didn¡¯t originate from the Martial God Continent, but from the Central Region. The deceased old ancestor had been a genius talent in the Central Region. He reached the Xiantian Full Circle Realm when he was still very young and was awe-inspiring. ¡°Yet, talent always attracts jealousy. The old ancestor was ambushed at that time, resulting in him being unable to improve his strength. More importantly, his life energy was slipping away. All in all, a young Xiantian Full Circle expert would have been nurtured with all their might in the Xiao family, but a Xiantian Full Circle expert that lost the chance to improve his strength was useless to them.¡± A talent would always make the surrounding people jealous, which then led to the fall of that talent. Even if his ability didn¡¯t weaken, it still meant he was useless to the Xiao family¡­ ¡°The old ancestor was unable to advance in his cultivation and had a hard time in the Xiao family. Furthermore, the Xiao family had a rule that all martial practitioners from the Xiantian realm and below must make a breakthrough within twenty years. The old ancestor was unable to make any improvement in those twenty year so he was cast out of the Xiao family. His heart had already turned cold to that ce anyway and he didn¡¯t want to continue staying in the Central Region, so he came to the Martial God Continent and established another Xiao family. I was previously taken care of by the old ancestor so I left the Xiao family with him.¡± Thinking about the old ancestor¡¯s harsh life, Elder Xiao gradually closed his eyes. That ce would always be a sore spot to the old ancestor¡­ ¡°Eldest young mistress, the Central Region is exceptionallyplicated. The Xiantian experts of the Martial God Continent will only be positioned as below average in that ce. There are people there that are stronger than the Xiantian realm. It is truly a ce that gives birth to experts. With the peerless innate talent of the old ancestor, he would have originally had a smoothly flowing life, but he lost his talent at a young age. Moreover, he also couldn¡¯t stop his life energy from draining away, thus leading to his death.¡± The Xiao family had invited alchemists to save the old ancestor after what happened that year. Nheless, not a single alchemists could treat the old ancestor¡¯s wound. The Xiao family gradually gave up hope for him¡­ ¡°The Central Region¡¯s Xiao family?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows were raised as she muttered gently. Elder Xiao smiled faintly and continued, ¡°Eldest young mistress, the old ancestor had a wish before he passed. He wanted a talent beyond his to appear in theter generation. I have waited so many years and until you finally appeared. If you want to ept the old ancestor¡¯s inheritance, you must aplish a task for him. If you have the chance in the future, you are to head to the Xiao family to let those people with eyes as blind as a bat see that another peerless, astonishing talent had appeared once more in theter generation of the old ancestor.¡± There was a natural underground spirit vein in the Central Region so experts could be born more easily. It wasn¡¯t abnormal for someone to reach the Xiantian realm at the age of seventeen. However, the Martial God Continent didn¡¯t have such a favourable environment for cultivation. If a person at such a tender age were able to reach the Xiantian in this trashy environment, what else could she be other than a talent? Chapter 306 - Inheritance Part 5

Chapter 306 - Inheritance Part 5

¡°If there is a chance, I will make a trip to the Xiao family.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded her agreement. The path of cultivation didn¡¯t possess a limit. The stronger the person was, the longer their life span would be. Hence, if those people had made breakthroughs to the next realm, they would still be able to live a couple hundred years more. It was a pity that Elder Xiao¡¯s life was reaching its end. He wouldn¡¯t be able to live more than just a couple of days. ¡°But.¡± With a thought, Mu Ru Yue smiled. ¡°Elder Xiao, I think you will be even more excited to personally see the greatly remorseful faces of those Xiao family members that had chased the old ancestor out.¡± Elder Xiao was stunned and shook his head helplessly. ¡°It is impossible for me to wait until that time.¡± ¡°No! You can!¡± Mu Ru Yue lifted her head to look seriously at Elder Xiao. With a resolute light in her eyes, she continued, ¡°Even though I can only help you extend your life by three years with my current level as an Earth Stage Peak Rank alchemist, once I break through again I will be able to refine a Ten Year Pill. Following that will be the Hundred Year Pill. Thus, I will definitely be able to let you wait until the day when you can personally see the remorseful faces of the Central Region Xiao family!¡± Mu Ru Yue actually admired Elder Xiao. This old fellow had dedicated his entire life for the Sheng Domain¡¯s Xiao family. More importantly, he didn¡¯t hesitate toy his life down to protect the Xiao family. Even if it weren¡¯t for her parents, she would still have helped extend Elder Xiao¡¯s life. ¡°Personally see their remorseful faces?¡± Elder Xiao closed his eyes slowly¡­ At that moment, what appeared in his mind was those people currying favour to the talented old ancestor, but then expressed scorn and mockery when he fell. It was really a case where ¡®when a tiger lost its power, even dogs would bully it¡¯. Those people previously couldn¡¯t help wanting to lick his feet when the old ancestor showed exceptional talent, but resorted to hitting him when he was down¡­ If he could see their regretful appearance, he would be able to narrate it to the old ancestor when he entered the underworld. There was no question that Mu Ru Yue¡¯s words struck his heart, causing Elder Xiao¡¯s prepared-to-die heart ze once more with new hope¡­ ¡°Eldest young mistress, this old man can¡¯t deny that you are much more outstanding than the old ancestor.¡± ¡®Perhaps the Central Region will have major changes once she goes there¡­ ¡® ¡°This old man wants to see those regretful faces, so this old man will ept your suggestion.¡± Elder Xiao¡¯s heart cooled as he continued calmly, ¡°Now, let¡¯smence the eptance of the inheritance the old ancestor left behind. You are to walk up to that pir and ce a drop of blood on it¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her head and looked toward the pir near her. She slowly walked over and followed Elder Xiao¡¯s instruction, cing a drop of blood on it. A blood-red ray of light momentarily shown from that pir. Buzz! An intense power suddenly struck Mu Ru Yue¡¯s mind. Images started to appear before her¡­ ¡°Wee, my descendant.¡± An elderly voice entered Mu Ru Yue¡¯s mind from unknown location. It felt as though it came from some distant ce, but it simrly seemed to havee from beside her ear¡­ Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t say anything as that faintly discernible voice rang in her mind again. ¡°I don¡¯t know how much time has passed since I died, nor do I know who you are. This is just a will that I left behind before I died. Elder Xiao should have already told you about the Xiao family¡¯s history. I hope you can avenge me, but please remember to do everything with a mind for the safety of the Xiao family. I do not wish for you to endanger the Xiao family while you seek vengeance¡­¡± Chapter 307 - Inheritance Part 6

Chapter 307- Inheritance Part 6

The voice paused for a moment before it began to self-ridicule itself. ¡°To think that I, Xiao Yun, a previous talent, fell to such an extent. The Central Region is a ce that reveres experts so thepetition between powers is intense. I will pass on all of the knowledge of my life to you in order to allow you to speed up the rate of your cultivation. With this precious experience, it will help save you time from having to make several detours in your cultivation. You won¡¯t meet with any bottlenecks before reaching the Xiantian Full Circle realm. Yet, I hope you will be able to master my famous move before that, the ¡®Three Critical Strikes of the Raging Inferno mes¡¯!¡± Once his words finished, images appeared before Mu Ru Yue again. A handsome youth appeared in the image. His facial appearance looked simr to Xiao Tian Yu¡¯s. He wore a long red robe and held a ming sword in his hand. Mu Ru Yue could feel that Xiao Yun was full of spirit during those years shown in the images. Who knew fate yed with such people and that he would reach such an oue¡­ ¡°Three Critical Strikes of the Raging Inferno mes is where the power of the strike increases with each attack. At the same time, the energy consumed will also increase. You should try andprehend it now. You must learn the Three Critical Strikes of the Raging Inferno mes within three days. If you can master the three critical strikes, it won¡¯t be hard for you to fight people that are of a higher cultivation than you are.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brow was raised. The old ancestor¡¯s inheritance was really like receiving coals during a snowstorm. If she had learned the Three Critical Strikes of the Raging Inferno mes before, perhaps it would have been much easier to defeat Nangong Zi Feng. While she had previously used the Heaven Dragon me Sword technique, her power was far from sufficient to use it properly. A female corpsey in the wilderness atop a mountain. A group of jackals, wolves, tigers, and panthers were currently sharing her body. An arm had already been eaten. They, however, didn¡¯t notice that a transparent person stood beside the corpse, watching coldly as the beasts had their share of it. No expression adorned on her cold face. If an expert were here, they would be shocked as the girl standing to the side had an appearance identical to that of the corpse¡­ ¡°Mu Ru Yue, it seems you haven¡¯t yet recovered your memory. It was just a coincidence that you can use the Heaven Dragon me Sword technique.¡± The girl chuckled coldly. A trace of malevolence shed past her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve won this bet¡­¡± This was the so-called rebirth after death. She abandoned her body, but still retained her soul¡­ Technically, a Xiantian expert wouldn¡¯t be able to retain their soul, but there were always some exceptions in the world. For example, the ancestor of the Feng family was able to stay in the world with the help of treasures. On the other hand, Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s power during her previous life was strong, and her current body was just a temporary vessel. The physical body being destroyed didn¡¯t affect her soul. Once she found a suitable body, she would be able to revive. She was only able to survive using this loophole as Mu Ru Yue¡¯s memories hadn¡¯t yet returned¡­ ¡°It is a pity I wasted so much time cultivating.¡± The girl shook her head andmented slightly. ¡°I must seek a much stronger body this time. Furthermore, I won¡¯t appear before her before gaining sufficient power.¡± She remembered her lesson this time. If she hadn¡¯t been so anxious, she wouldn¡¯t have reached such an oue. Hence, she must make sufficient preparations before dealing with that woman the next time they encountered one another¡­ ¡°Since I possessed a body before, I must find a suitable body within two months time. Otherwise, I will disappear from this world. I must not die before I obtain elder brother Wu Chen! Perhaps the Central Region with its numerous talents and countless experts will be the best choice in seeking a new body. Only with a superior power will I then be able to snatch elder brother Wu Chen back.¡± The girl sniggered. A trace of ruthlessness flickered in her beautiful eyes. She didn¡¯t even nce at her corpse before floating gently away¡­ Chapter 308 - I Am Lei Feng Part 1

Chapter 308- I Am Lei Feng Part 1

Within the inheritance room, the young girl with closed eyes suddenly opened them. She drew an arc with her sword. Boom! A tyrannical power struck at the stone lion opposite of her. The stone lion was smashed into smithereens. ¡°I have finally learned the old ancestor¡¯s Three Critical Strikes of the Raging Inferno mes. I should head to the Central Region to find Wu Chen and elder brother¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue put away her sword and smiled as she nced at the sky outside the room¡¯s window¡­ ?? Central Region Academy. A man had both his hands held behind his back within a tranquil forest. His silver robe was like the colour of a crescent moon as it fluttered in the wind. The Devil¡¯s Snare pattern on his handsome face gave off a charming aura, and his purple eyes focused on the deep blue sky, a trace of a domineering aura emitting from deep with them. He just stood there silently, yet looked so noble. ¡°It has been a month but Mu Er¡¯s location still hasn¡¯t been found.¡± The man¡¯s gaze became gentle as the image of her exceptional appearance appeared in his mind. That gentle expression of his made his charming appearance even more captivating, causing the girls in his surrounding to be dazed¡­ ¡°Apprentice brother Wu Chen.¡± A green-d woman walked bravely to the man¡¯s side, her head lowered with shyness. She yed with the corner of her clothes and with nervousness she asked, ¡°Erm¡­ apprentice brother Wu Chen, can I ask for your tutge for some problems regarding cultivation?¡± Who could reject an invitation from such a pure and charming looking beauty? At that moment, everyone thought Ye Wu Chen would ept her request. Yet, the man just nced at her before parting his lips to toss out a word, ¡°Scram!¡± The green d woman was stunned as she raised her head in astonishment. With tears in her eyes, she looked at the charming and handsome man as though she couldn¡¯t believe what he had just said. The man didn¡¯t toss her another nce as he walked back. When he turned around, he subconsciously looked at a nearby mountain. His purple eyes turned slightly serious. A strange power was intensifying. He wouldn¡¯t feel at ease if he didn¡¯t figure out that power. However, the most important thing to do now was to find Mu Er¡¯s location. Nothing else could be more important¡­ ¡°I will leave here temporarily. I doubt I will have the will to do anything else if I can¡¯t find Mu Er.¡± He still believed from the start that his woman would definitely stay alive for him¡­ ?? At this moment, inside the Sheng Domain¡¯s Xiao family, Mu Ru Yue saw Senior Dan chatting with Xiao Tian Yu and Madam Sheng Yue. It was obvious that Senior Dan had rushed over when he heard that the Xiao family was almost annihted. ¡°Father, mother, I¡¯vee to bid you my farewells.¡± Madam Sheng Yue was startled. ¡°Yue Er, are you leaving again?¡± ¡°Wu Chen and elder brother are in the Central Region. I should go and find them.¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her gaze toward Madam Sheng Yue and smiled slightly as she continued, ¡°Don¡¯t be so concerned. I will return alive.¡± ¡®I will return alive¡­¡¯ This was her promise to them. Senior Dan chuckled. ¡°Little girl, just go without any worries. I will stay with the Xiao family after you leave. That previousmotion won¡¯t ur again! That¡¯s right, when you reach the Central Region you should head to the Central Region Academy. The old man in charge of it is my old friend. If you meet him, please send him my regards.¡± ¡°Central Region Academy? What is that ce?¡± Mu Ru Yue queried curiously. Chapter 309 - I Am Lei Feng Part 2

Chapter 309 - I Am Lei Feng Part 2

Senior Dan exined with a smile, ¡°The Central Region Academy is equivalent to a school, but only allows outstanding seedlings to enter it. The prerequisite for entering the school is really strict. Usually, it would just be a few strong powers that nominate their disciples to study there. Hence, that academy is a ce to nurture those disciples of strong powers and bes a ce that associates with all powers. If one were to provoke the Central Region Academy, that person will be facing more than half of the Central Region. ¡°You will be able to enter the Central Region Academy sessfully with my nomination letter. Of course, you can also just report to the academy without handing in the nomination letter. The exam will be rather troublesome though.¡± ¡°What benefits will there be if I head to the Central Region Academy?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brow rose. This was the most important question. ¡°Benefit? Don¡¯t you know how many people want to study there? Moreover, there is a rule that every powers can only nominate a single person each year and that only a hundred people without a nomination letter will be admitted.¡± Senior Dan rolled his eyes at Mu Ru Yue as he continued, ¡°You will be able to enjoy the best cultivation environment when you enter Central Region Academy. You can also trade for pills at the Pill Hall. I don¡¯t think you will need those pills though, but the cultivation environment at Central Region Academy is really good. The intense energy there is iparable to the outside world. This is the reason why many people want to enter the academy.¡± Mu Ru Yue was moved and she smiled while saying, ¡°Alright, I will have a look at the Central Region Academy.¡± It would also be a chance to understand the powers of the Central Region¡­ Lastly, Mu Ru Yue bid her farewells to the Xiao family, then embarked on a new journey. Since she was heading to the Central Region, she would have to pass the border city of the Central Region, Feng City. The current Feng City already had a new look when she reached it. But she didn¡¯t make a stop at the city, nor meet up with Feng Jing Tian¡­ Arge door stopped the advancement of the crowd at the intersection between the Central Region and the Martial God Continent. Two men wearing a guard¡¯s uniform stood at both sides of therge door, as unmoving as mountains as they looked coldly at the crowd that wanted to head into the Central Region. ¡°Out of the way! Get out of the way! Our mister ising. Why aren¡¯t you getting out of the way!?¡± An arrogant voice echoed from the back as the crowd queued properly. Some wanted to scold them, but after seeing their clothing, they immediately shut their mouth. Nobody dared to utter any displeasure. ¡°It is people from the Zang family.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the young master of the Zang family left the Central Region to find a twenty years long-lost young mistress. He is returning to the Central Region today.¡± ¡°The Zang family has always been so tyrannical. It is best that we are careful with them.¡± Everyone was whispering as they discussed. Those experts that were entering the Central Region for the first time immediately withdrew their fighting aura to prevent enraging that so-called young master of the Zang family. Suddenly, everyone¡¯s gazended at the front, on a white-robed young girl that was as calm as the wind. The young girl seemed to not have heard the yells from behind as she stood at the front silently¡­ ¡°Are you deaf? Why aren¡¯t you giving way to us when the young master has arrived? Immediately scram!¡± When the guards of the Zang family saw this situation, they yelled in fury. Yet, the young girl didn¡¯t budge. She just raised her hand to take out a decree tablet that allowed one to freely enter the Central Region. A cold aura could be felt before she could hand it to the guard. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze dimmed and she raised her hand slightly with a smirk, giving off a wintry aura. Boundless cold air burst forth from her body, but a giggle was heard before she made her move. Chapter 310 - I Am Lei Feng Part 3

Chapter 310 - I Am Lei Feng Part 3

¡°Tsk! Tsk! The people of the Zang family are really mighty. Don¡¯t you know what ¡®firste, first serve¡¯ means? Everyone else queued up properly before and only gave way to you because they didn¡¯t want to injure others. Can it be that the Central Region is only filled with barking dogs?¡± A green-d figure shed over, her lily-white hands touching the cold de of a sword. With just a bit of strength, the sword snapped in two. The girl smiled at the guard as his expression changed dramatically. This girl didn¡¯t have a devastating beauty, but her clean and pretty face was simrly pleasant to look at. Her eyes contained a smile and her lips curved up into a slight grin. Even if this happy appearance wasn¡¯t exceptional, it was still captivating. It was like a ray of sunlight brightening the day. ¡°Who are you?¡± The guard¡¯s expression turned ashen as he red furiously at the green-d girl that appeared out of thin air. The green-d girl blinked her eyes and smiled beautifully as she replied, ¡°Don¡¯t ask my name. Just call me Lei Feng.¡± ¡®Lei Feng?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue looked curiously at the green-d girl. There wasn¡¯t anyone in Hua Xia that didn¡¯t know the name ¡®Lei Feng¡¯. After all, it was name used especially when people weren¡¯t willing to say their true name after doing a good deed. ¡®Could this just be a coincidence or am I imagining it right?¡¯ ¡°Wait!¡± A shout was heard just as the guard wanted to make his move. From the pnquin came a man and woman. The man wore embroidered clothing. His face was as handsome as a carving. The woman by his side was someone Mu Ru Yue knew¡­ ¡°Wu Qing Xue?¡± Mu Ru Yue was stunned. ¡®Why is she here?¡¯ When Wu Qing Xue and her eldest brother loved each other, she left him in the end. However, after the Wu family knew eldest brother¡¯s identity, the family was ruined. No news of the Wu family came after that. Who knew that Wu Qing Xue would appear here¡­ Wu Qing Xue nced at Mu Ru Yue. With her fist clenched tightly, a trace of hatred shed in her clear eyes. ¡®If it wasn¡¯t for this woman, how could she have fallen to such a state? ¡®Everything was all due to Xiao Feng not telling me his identity. If I knew his identity, would I have left him? Who in the world would really be willing to elope with a trash?¡¯ Hence, she shouldn¡¯t be med for what she did¡­ Yet, she didn¡¯t expect she was an illegitimate daughter of the Zang Family¡¯s head and shared the same mother as Zang Tian Ming. Since her elder brother was a boy, he was brought back to the family twenty years ago by her father. After she was born, she was passed to the Wu family to be raised as she was a girl. Now that her brother became the young master of the Zang family, she got to know her true identity and was brought back to the Central Region. She, however, couldn¡¯t have predicted that she would meet with the girl that led to the Wu family to its current sorry state before she went to the Central Region. As they say, ¡®enemies met on a narrow road¡¯. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as a peculiar ray of light shed past her eyes when she looked at the two¡¯s simr looks. ¡°Elder brother.¡± Zang Qing Xue tugged at Zang Tian Ming¡¯s sleeve. With a slight droop of her eyes to cover the malevolence in her gaze, she continued, ¡°Since they want to head there first, let them go first.¡± When Zang Tian Ming looked at his long lost younger sister, his expression softened as he nodded toward those guard. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear the young mistress¡¯ words? Let them leave first. I don¡¯t want their blood to tarnish Xue Er¡¯s eyes. Xue Er has been living outside of the family so her heart is still pure and clean. It should not be sullied.¡± Chapter 311 - Academy’s Exam Part 1

Chapter 311- Academy¡¯s Exam Part 1

¡°Pure and clean? Haha!¡± The green-d girlughed. Her brow curved as mockery filled her bright ink-ck eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. This is my first time seeing such a ¡®pure and clean¡¯ girl. Oh, that¡¯s right, wouldn¡¯t the phrase used in my hometown actually be green tea b*tch1 or white lotus2?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Zang Qing Xue¡¯s delicate face fumed. Although she didn¡¯t understand what that green-d girl said, she was clear it wouldn¡¯t be anything good. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Zang Tian Ming¡¯s expression turned grim. Just as he wanted to teach this brat that didn¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth, he was stopped with a hand, Zang Qing Xue shook her head and bit her lip as she said, ¡°Elder brother, let¡¯s not make amotion and just let them leave. If mother knew such things happened when I just came back, she will probably chase me out of the family.¡± The girl¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. While she wasn¡¯t an incredible beauty, her pitiful appearance attracted affection to her. Zang Tian Ming¡¯s heart softened as he replied with heartache, ¡°Xue Er, don¡¯t worry. Now that I am the young master of the Zang family, nobody will be able to harm you. Since you¡¯re so kindhearted and unwilling to hurt these people, I will let them off.¡± Zang Tian Ming red coldly at the two girls in front of him after saying that, warning them with his eyes. ¡°I will let both of you off this time on Xue Er¡¯s behalf. If I see you two again, don¡¯t me me for being impolite!¡± ¡°Just with yourself?¡± The green-d girl giggled. ¡°It isn¡¯t you letting me off this time, but due to me not wanting to soil my hand!¡± She shifted her gaze to Mu Ru Yue after tossing out those words. With a light smile, she asked, ¡°Miss, is this also your first time heading to the Central Region? How about we partner up and head there together?¡± Glimmers danced in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes as she smiled faintly and replied, ¡°Sure.¡± The green-d girl¡¯s smile was as dazzling as the sun. It seemed to shine and brighten up people¡¯s hearts. She turned around to face the two guards. With a raise of her hand, a decree tablet appeared in her hand. ¡°This is my decree tablet pass. Can my friend and I enter?¡± After the two guards examined the decree tablet in the green-d girl¡¯s hand, their expressions turned visibly serious. They hastily bowed and said, ¡°To the twodies, please enter.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The green-d girl smiled toward Mu Ru Yue after withdrawing the decree tablet. She pulled on her hand and headed toward thatrge door. Zang Qing Xue¡¯s eyes dimmed a little after she saw their figures disappeared. ¡®Mu Ru Yue, once you enter the Central Region, I will have ways to make you vanish¡­¡¯ ¡°Xue Er.¡± A gentle voice was heard, pulling Zang Qing Xue back from her thoughts. She raised her head to look at the man beside her. With a smile, she replied, ¡°Elder brother, you called me for something?¡± ¡°Xue Er, I will arrange for you to study at the Central Region Academy after entering the Central Region. It will be the new student reporting day for those entering the academy in a couple of days. The Zang family has coincidentally obtained a nomination slot. I have already taken that slot from father for you. But you must remember that there are several families that are stronger than the Zang family there. There will definitely be countless talents as well. It will be difficult for you to study there with your current cultivation so you must ally yourself with a talent, no matter if it is a guy or a girl, in order to continue studying in the academy.¡± Zang Tian Ming¡¯s eyes were filled with concern regarding his long lost younger sister. He just wanted to give the best of everything to her in order topensate his guilt toward her for all these years she¡¯d spent living outside the family. ¡°Elder brother, Xue Er understands.¡± Zang Qing Xue stood obediently by Zang Tian Ming¡¯s side. A pure ray of light was emitted from her clear eyes. With her appearance, she could easily fool anyone who didn¡¯t know of her past. Chapter 312 - Academy’s Exam Part 2

Chapter 312- Academy¡¯s Exam Part 2

Seeing his younger sister being so sensible, Zang Tian Ming smiled, pleased¡­ The green-d girl smiled like a blossoming flower inside the mountain range. She nced curiously at her surroundings. It was as though she were intrigued by everything within the Central Region. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart rippled slightly as well. She felt an extraordinarily nostalgic feeling when she entered the Central Region. It was as though she had lived here before. ¡°You are Lei Feng?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows rose as she smiled faintly toward the green-d girl. The green-d girl blinked her eyes and remained silent for a while before replying, ¡°I am Yao Yun Qing. As for the name ¡®Lei Feng¡¯, it is from my homnd. There was once a person who didn¡¯t want to use their name after doing a good deed, so they gave the name Lei Feng instead. Hence, after that incident, anyone that didn¡¯t want to leave their name after doing something good will call themselves Lei Feng.¡± ¡°Is¡­ is your homnd known as Hua Xia?¡± ¡°Yes! Yes! Yes! That¡¯s right, my homnd is Hua Xia¡­ Eh¡­ you¡­ how¡­ did you know that?¡± The green-d girl looked with shock at the young girl with such an impable appearance. Mu Ru Yue smiled slightly as she replied, ¡°It is because my homnd was also called Hua Xia. In that ce, there was simrly a person called Lei Feng. That Lei Feng also didn¡¯t leave his name after doing a good deed¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± The green-d girl was stupefied as she blinked her eyes dazedly. She stared at Mu Ru Yue as though she were looking at a monster, disbelief filling her widened, clear eyes. ¡°You¡­ you are also from Hua Xia?¡± ¡®There are people that have crossed over into this world other than her?¡¯ ¡°Tell me how you came here.¡± Mu Ru Yue shrugged her shoulders as she spoke calm and collectedly. Yao Yun Qing came back to her senses after she heard Mu Ru Yue¡¯s words. Fury zed her heart. ¡°I was implicated!¡± She gritted her teeth in fury as she remembered her past. ¡°I was an ordinary person in Hua Xia. My parents had divorced and I followed my father. My father then wedded my step-mother who had a daughter three years younger than me. Who knew my younger sister that shared the same father but different mother wanted to steal my boyfriend and threatened me to break up with him? I was moody so I went to Long White Mountain. I didn¡¯t expect for people to be fighting there, and they were all martial experts!¡± That scene was too stunning. It was like something that could only be seen on television. How could she, Yao Yun Qing, know that such terrifying battles urred in the modern world? ¡°After that, the girl was plotted against, leading to her losing the battle with severe injuries. I still had the mentality of ¡®Lei Feng¡¯ after those people left and went to save that girl. Who would have expected that a storm would rise from that girl¡¯s body? I then came to this world, possessing the body of a girl known Yao Yun Qing.¡± Yao Yun Qing narrated her story in grief. She was just a kind-hearted passerby. It was due to her wanting to save that girl that she endeding to this foreign world. ¡°Right, how did youe here?¡± ¡°About that¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue looked at Yao Yun Qing hesitantly. She couldn¡¯t tell her that the girl battling at Long White Mountain was her, right? It was her fault that Yao Yun Qing left Hua Xia and came to the Martial God Continent. She couldn¡¯t say those words. ¡°I¡­ I was just sleeping beforeing here.¡± Sleeping beforeing here wasn¡¯t a lie as she had died already beforeing over¡­ ¡°You were sleeping beforeing here?¡± Yao Yun Qing blinked her eyes before saying in sympathy, ¡°Why are you more unlucky than I? I at least clearly knew I had transmigrated while you slept during the transmigration. That¡¯s right, I hadn¡¯t ask for your name.¡± Chapter 313 - Academy’s Exam Part 3

Chapter 313 - Academy¡¯s Exam Part 3

Perhaps it was due to seeing another person from her homnd, but Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t have her guard up around her and instead felt a bit of closeness with her. ¡°Mu Ru Yue.¡± ¡°Mu Ru Yue? That¡¯s a nice name. It seems a little familiar though. I think I heard it before. Sigh~ Forget it, let¡¯s stop thinking of anything that uses up brain cells.¡± Yao Yun Qing shook her head and continued, ¡°Little Yue Er, how do you think Hua Xia changed? Have I died? Will that loser and that green tea b*tch regret it after seeing my corpse? I doubt they will. If I have a chance to head back to Hua Xia, I will definitely break up with that loser and let that slut and man g couple be together.¡± Yao Yun Qing was slightly moody. The only person she worried about was her mother. She didn¡¯t know aggrieved she would be after receiving the news of her death and if she would be able to ovee her grief. Her mother had stayed unwed after divorcing with her father. She was really concerned for her as she feared she would be bullied by her step mother. She would often sneak a peek at her. But what could Yao Yun Qing do as the court had made her follow her father. Otherwise, her mother wouldn¡¯t be so lonely¡­ ¡°Yun Qing, did you know there is a kind of person that can break through space?¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled as she continued, ¡°After bing a god, you will then be able to freely break through space. We may then be able to return to Hua Xia! Not only you, but even I have a reason to head back!¡± Yao Yun Qing looked at her curiously. ¡°Little Yue Er, what is your identity in Hua Xia?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes became gentle as she reminisced her past. ¡°There were some cultivators in Hua Xia. I¡¯m from an aristocratic medicinal family of cultivators. My grandfather had already passed away. My parents are missing. My younger brother isn¡¯t strong enough to take up important responsibilities. Moreover, there are too many enemies of the family. My disappearance will definitely cause the family to fall into a crisis so I must head back, no matter how tough my future path will be. I will definitely head back to Hua Xia!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Yao Yun Qing nodded seriously. ¡°Let¡¯s head back to Hua Xia together. I will also bring back a strong handsome man at that time to make that loser cry out in pain!¡± If she brought back this body filled with power to Hua Xia, she could freely get whatever she wanted. This included making that loser kneel down before her while begging her forgiveness. As she thought about that sight, Yao Yun Qing ced her hands on her waist as sheughed. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as she sized up Yao Yun Qing thoroughly¡­ No matter if it was her appearance or talent, Yao Yun Qing was outstanding. If she could pair her up with eldest brother, the oue would be perfect. However, even though Yao Yun Qing was from Hua Xia, Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t have that good an understanding of her. After getting to know her better, she might consider doing that¡­ ¡°Little Yue Er, I¡¯vee to the Central Region to study at the academy. How about yourself?¡± Yao Yun Qing turned her head toward Mu Ru Yue and asked. Mu Ru Yue chuckled lightly. ¡°I¡¯ve alsoe for the Central Region Academy.¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s great!¡± Yao Yun Qing pped her hands andughed and continued excitedly, ¡°We should hurry as the exam will be in half a month¡¯s time. I hope we can make it¡­¡± The Central Region Academy only had annual examinations. Those with a nomination slot could directly enter the academy. If one doesn¡¯t have a nomination, then they must undergo a strict examination. Zang Qing Xue had gotten up early and arrived where the new students gathered. Just when she wanted to hand in her nomination letter, she saw a familiar figure walking toward her. Her pupil contracted as a trace of jealousy shed past her eyes, but it was quickly hidden by her. From Main Author: The previous parts are just background information. The exciting parts will being up. Ladies, please don¡¯t be anxious~ Chapter 314 - Academy’s Exam Part 4

Chapter 314 - Academy¡¯s Exam Part 4

No matter when one looked, that woman was just so beautiful. She would be the eye of attention everywhere she went. Zang Qing Xue simrly couldn¡¯t forget the humiliation done to her by this young girl in the Sheng Domain. Her words had been like worms devouring her heart, making her feel unbearable pain¡­ ¡°Xiao Ru Yue.¡± Zang Qing Xue looked at the girling toward her and took in a breath of air. With undisguised anger and loathing, she continued, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect we would meet each other here. This must be fated.¡± ¡°Yue Er, your surname is Xiao?¡± Yao Yun Qing looked curiously at the young girl. Didn¡¯t she introduce herself as Mu Ru Yue before? Mu Ru Yue shrugged her shoulders and said with a smile, ¡°In this life, my surname is Xiao.¡± Mu Ru Yue was her previous life¡¯s name so even though she changed her name in the Xiao family¡¯s tablet, she still introduced herself as Mu Ru Yue out of habit¡­ ¡°Oh, that¡¯s the case.¡± Yao Yun Qing nodded in enlightenment. She then shifted her gaze to Zang Qing Xue as she queried, ¡°Yue Er, who is this woman? Do you know her?¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be counted as knowing.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyebrows rose. A trace of cold light appeared in her eyes when she looked at Zang Qing Xue. ¡°It¡¯s just that my eldest brother had his powers sealed when he met with this woman, but she left him as she looked down on him as a trash. After my eldest brother¡¯s seal was resolved and she knew my eldest brother¡¯s true identity, I told an audience what she had done. Thus, we have a grudge.¡± Yao Yun Qing sniggered. With disdain in her clear eyes, she said, ¡°So she is another girl that fancies power. It is fortunate that your brother isn¡¯t with this kind of girl. Otherwise, it would have been a terrible loss. I, Yao Yun Qing, disdain girls like her the most in my life.¡± ¡°You¡­ you two¡­¡± Zang Qing Xue¡¯s expression changed as she bit her lips. With eyes that seemed to spit out mes of fury, she snorted, ¡°Mu Ru Yue, my Wu family is indeed much weaker than your Xiao family in the Sheng Domain. But now, I¡¯m Zang Qing Xue of the Zang family. Do you think I will fear you?¡± Mu Ru Yue was just a young girl without backing in the Central Region. It would be as simple as crushing an ant to kill her. But she definitely wouldn¡¯t do it in public due to her outer facade. However, she still had hundreds of thousands of ways to torture her when Mu Ru Yue was in the Central Region¡­ ¡°Moreover¡­¡± Zang Qing Xue paused for a while before sniggering. ¡°Your Xiao family only holds superior might in the Sheng Domain. Currently, I¡¯m a young mistress of the Zang family in the Central Region. My eldest brother also dotes dearly on me. With just a statement from me, he will capture Xiao Feng to be wedded to me.¡± She lowered her voice purposely when she said those words, making sure that only Mu Ru Yue and Yao Yun Qing could hear her. Yao Yun Qing was a little dumbfounded. She had never met with such a shameless girl before. It was a real eye-opener today¡­ ¡°You don¡¯t qualify to be his wife!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze dimmed. Her icy gaze emanated with an intense chill. Along with her white clothes, she seemed like perpetual snow. Just as Zang Qing Xue wanted to say something, the examiner¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°Do you want to sign up or not? If not, immediately scram. Don¡¯t hinder others!¡± ¡°I will settle this debt with youter.¡± Zang Qing Xue gritted her teeth as she turned to the main examiner. With a wave of her jade hand, she ced the nomination letter before the main examiner. The main examiner opened the letter half-heartedly. With a detailed nce of the letter, he immediately stood up and said respectfully, ¡°So it is the young mistress of the Zang family. You are now a student of the Central Region Academy. You don¡¯t need to be tested to sessfully enter the academy.¡± Chapter 315 - Academy’s Exam Part 5

Chapter 315 - Academy¡¯s Exam Part 5

¡°Thank you, grandfather examiner.¡± Zang Qing Xue smiled elegantly as she spoke gently. It would be impossible for anybody to hate her delicate and weak voice. It was the same with the examiner. He momentarily possessed good feelings toward thisdy with nice etiquette. ¡°Grandfather examiner, I didn¡¯t want to provoke them on purpose.¡± Zang Qing Xue had tears in her eyes as she said pitifully, ¡°I and the eldest brother of that white clotheddy were deeply in love to our death. But she and her parents destroyed our rtionship, forcefully tearing us apart. At that time, I was just an adopted girl in the Wu family while she was a person of the Xiao family of Sheng Domain. She looked down on my status and was unwilling to let me enter their family.¡± It was probably due to speaking about such a thorny topic that Zang Qing Xue teared up subconsciously. Sorrow and pain filled her clear eyes. She didn¡¯t lower her voice this time so everyone could clearly hear her now. At that instant, the crowd shot furious gazes toward Mu Ru Yue. ¡°What kind of ce is the Xiao family of Sheng Domain?¡± A nobly clothed youth sniggered. With a smirk of disdain, he continued, ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of the so-called Xiao family of Sheng Domain.¡± Zang Qing Xue¡¯s eyes shed with viciousness. She said pitifully, expressing grief, ¡°The Sheng Domain is a ce outside the Central Region. The head of the Xiao family is just a Low Rank Xiantian expert. The Xiao family is strong in that ce, while the Wu family that I was fostered in was just a small family n. How can we enter the eyes of the Xiao family? Eldest Brother Xiao Feng and I were sincerely in love, but due to the difference in status, we had broken up in the end. However, up to this day I have never forgotten about eldest brother Xiao Feng, just as he wouldn¡¯t forget about me.¡± Her words was filled with grief. Her expression made people want to dote on her. ¡°Hmph!¡± The nobly dressed youth snorted as he continued with mockery, ¡°A ce outside the Central Region? Isn¡¯t that a despised mundane world? So this white clotheddy is a trash from that world? What is so remarkable about being a Low Rank Xiantian expert? Our Central Region is filled with them. Moreover, you shouldn¡¯t know it but the majority of the students in the academy are youths that have reached a different realm from the Xiantian realm.¡± Swish! The nobly dressed youth spread his fan with a cynical sneer. ¡°You really think too highly of yourself that you can do such thing as breaking up a loving couple?! But it is out of your imagination that the girl of a small family n that you looked down upon is the young mistress of the Zang family. If the Zang family wants to annihte your puny Xiao family, it will be effortless. Yet, it will be useless for you to regret! Everyone¡¯s gaze focused on Mu Ru Yue. From their point of view, this young girl must be greatly remorseful. If the Xiao family agreed on the marriage of Xiao Feng and Zang Qing Xue, they might be able to use that connection to be acquainted to the families in the Central Region. This was an opportunity that countless people craved for, but the Xiao family abandoned it¡­ She must be feeling a pain as though tens of thousands of ants were devouring her heart after she knew Zang Qing Xue¡¯s current identity. Nheless, the young girl expression was really calm. It was so calm that it felt extraordinary¡­ p! p! p! Mu Ru Yue smiled andmented while pping, ¡°Not bad, Wu Qing Xue! No, I should call you Zang Qing Xue. What you said is really outstanding to the point that I am tongue tied. Yet, a statement you said is indeed right. My Xiao family do look down on you. It will be so in the past, present, and future. You aren¡¯t qualified to marry my eldest brother!¡± Chapter 316 - Academy’s Exam Part 6

Chapter 316 - Academy¡¯s Exam Part 6

Outrageous! She was too outrageous¡­ The crowd was stunned as they looked with shock at the young girl that had a smirk on her impable face. Did she understand what she had just said? She said that she looked down on thedy of the Zang family? Who did she think she was? A disciple from a strong power in the Central Region, or was she an illegitimate daughter of an expert? She was nothing! She was just a trash from the outside world¡­ ¡°Cough! Cough!¡± The main examiner coughed in dissatisfaction as he looked coldly at the youth making amotion. He then shifted his gaze to Mu Ru Yue and Yao Yun Qing. He cleared his throat and said, ¡°Are you two here to participate in the academy¡¯s recruitment exam? Our exam are usually really tough. Only a minority of people pass it. You twodies have good preparation of it.¡± Mu Ru Yue was a bit stunned. Her fingers brushed her storage ring. Just before she could take out Senior Dan¡¯s nomination letter, who would have thought Yao Yun Qing would nod at her side. ¡°Alright, it is just an exam. Thisdy does not believe she won¡¯t pass a puny exam!¡± Yao Yun Qing was a little excited. Her eyes shone with a bright ray of light. Mu Ru Yue gradually moved her finger away from her storage ring as she said calmly, ¡°I also want to know how difficult the Central Region Academy¡¯s exam is.¡± The two of them looked at each other and smiled. Zang Qing Xue sniggered. She hoped that the girl can pass the exam. She would then be able to torture her easily when she entered the academy. But the exam was too hard so she definitely wouldn¡¯t have the capability to pass it. ¡°Our exam have two types. One is martial strength and the other an alchemy exam.¡± The main examiner slightly narrowed his eyes as he continued expressionless, ¡°So you can choose to enter the martial hall or the alchemy hall. If you pass the martial strength exam, you will sessfully train in the martial hall and vice versa for alchemy.¡± ¡®Martial hall and alchemy hall?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyebrows rose as she said indifferently, ¡°I pick the alchemy exam.¡± ¡°I choose the martial exam.¡± The main examiner looked at the two before nodding slightly, ¡°Alright, follow me. No matter if it is the martial exam or the alchemy exam, they are both incredibly difficult. Once you pass the exam, you will sessfully enter the Central Region Academy. If you want to find fault with something, you must me yourself for not having a nomination letter. Otherwise, you will be able to enter the academy without sitting for the exam.¡± Zang Qing Xue slightly raised her jaw. An indistinct arrogance could be seen on her pure face. She nced with disdain at Mu Ru Yue¡¯s back as she sniggered inwardly. ¡°This is really a turn of the tables. Previously, the Xiao family was much stronger than the Wu family, but now, the Zang family is stronger than the Xiao family. Hence, you are destined to be a head shorter than me here.¡± Thinking about what happened in the marriage hall, Zang Qing Xue¡¯s heart was incredibly upset. She couldn¡¯t wait to return all of the humiliation Mu Ru Yue gave to her right back¡­ ¡°I shall wait and see whether you will be able to pass the alchemy exam!¡± Zang Qing Xue gritted her teeth as she walked after Mu Ru Yue and team, following closely behind them. This time, she wanted to personally watch that girl make a fool of herself. Even though Zang Qing Xue had juste to the Central Region, she knew the difficulty of the academy¡¯s exam. Only ten out of thousand candidates passed the exam. Those strange demands required of the exam wasn¡¯t something an ordinary person could achieve¡­ These two woman would definitely fail without a doubt! An elder with his eyes closed abruptly opened them inside the examination room. He shot a strict gaze toward the arriving young girl as he said expressionlessly, ¡°Are you here to participate in the alchemy exam?¡± ¡°That is correct.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded slightly as she replied calmly. The elder nodded coldly. ¡°I am azy person so I won¡¯t test you much. In this case, you just have to release all of your mental power. Remember, I mean it when I say all! If you hold back, you will fail the exam!¡± Chapter 317 - Academy’s Exam Part 7

Chapter 317 - Academy¡¯s Exam Part 7

¡°Alright.¡± Mu Ru Yue shrugged her shoulders as she nced at this elder with a strict expression. Boom! She released some of her mental power¡­ The elder¡¯s white brows creased slightly as he swept a gaze at Mu Ru Yue. She didn¡¯t have a red face, nor was she panting. He smiled coldly and demanded, ¡°Little girl, are you ying with me? Didn¡¯t you hear what I said? I want all of your mental power. You are clearly hiding your strength.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue looked at the elder and asked weakly, ¡°Must I really use it all?¡± It couldn¡¯t be helped as no matter if it was her innate talent test or the pill assembly, those old fellows had told her to use all of her strength during their tests. She did it and it resulted in a hugemotion so she learned from her lesson. It would be sufficient for her to pass the test and she didn¡¯t need to expose all of her talent. Who knew that this old man saw that she was holding back¡­ ¡°Little girl, I will give you another chance to show me all of your mental power. Don¡¯t hold back again. With my sight, I will be able to see if you are hiding your power.¡± The old man smirked at Mu Ru Yue. The little girl¡¯splexion was normal and her breathing was steady. With a nce, he could easily know that she didn¡¯t use all of her mental power. With such a distinct w, if he didn¡¯t notice it, he was a fool. ¡°Then you leave me with no choice.¡± Mu Ru Yue sighed and did as she was told. Boundless mental power burst forth from her body, flooding the room¡­ At the beginning, the old man thought nothing of it, but gradually, his expression changed¡­ Bang! He abruptly stood up and stared fixedly at Mu Ru Yue who was releasing her power skillfully and easily. As minutes and seconds passed, the thin mental power in the examination room gradually became dense with the power she was releasing. Even the examination elder felt pressure from her mental strength. But it was obvious that it wasn¡¯t an end to Mu Ru Yue¡¯s release. She seemed to have boundless mental power. It was so tyrannical that it made people scared witless. ¡°A talent. No! A monster¡­ she is definitely a monster!¡± The elder had a stirred expression as his heart shuddered. ¡°I know several alchemists and am also one. I haven¡¯t seen someone with such powerful mental strength. She is a natural alchemist with the amount of mental strength she possesses. Nobody will be more suitable than her in this profession!¡± The elder was excited as he stared unblinkingly at Mu Ru Yue. Yet, the other was still continuing to release her mental strength. Under the increasing pressure of mental power, the elder felt as though a fifty kilogram rock was pressing against him, making it difficult for him to breathe. ¡°How¡­ just how much mental power do you have?¡± The elder breathed with great difficulty. He red at Mu Ru Yue and asked, ¡°How much longer are you going to release your power? If this continues, this elder will probably be crushed by it!¡± The elder¡¯s face flushed as he said that. He was so embarrassed that he wanted to find a ce and hide in it. It was he that made this little girl release all of her mental power. But in the end, she still hadn¡¯t release it all. Yet, he himself couldn¡¯t withstand it. If this was known by his colleagues, they would probablyugh themselves to death. Mu Ru Yue looked curiously at the elder and queried, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want me to release all of my mental power?¡± ¡°But little girl, can you just tell me how much longer you can release your power and how much mental power you have left?¡± The elder gritted his teeth as the pressure made his voice slightly shaky. Chapter 318 - Academy’s Exam Part 8

Chapter 318 - Academy¡¯s Exam Part 8

¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Mu Ru Yue shook her head. ¡°When I refine pills, I haven¡¯t ever used up all of my mental power before so I am not clear as to how much power I possess. But I can predict that it shouldn¡¯t finish in half an hour¡¯s time.¡± Pang! The elder tumbled onto the floor as the dense mental power in the examination room made him unable to continue standing. His sorry state waspletely different from his previous arrogant appearance. ¡°You won¡¯t be done even after half an hour? Little girl, are you a reincarnation of a monster? Quickly withdraw your mental power. This old fellow will be crushed to death before you release all of your power!¡± Mu Ru Yue pouted as she gradually withdrew the mental power in the examination room¡­ The old man¡¯s breath rxed after the mental power was withdrawn. He climbed up from the ground and red with resentment at Mu Ru Yue. ¡°Little girl, it is a fortune that mental power has to be released slowly so you would have needed a long time before you release all of it. Otherwise, with your tyrannical mental power, wouldn¡¯t all experts be killed instantly? This old man was almost tortured to death by you.¡± ¡°You are the one that told me to release all of my mental power and even threaten me saying that if I hold back, you will definitely figure it out.¡± Mu Ru Yue spread out her arm and continued innocently, ¡°Furthermore, I had already asked you previously whether or not I should really release all of my mental power.¡± ¡°Enough! Enough!¡± The elder waved his hand as he looked at her grievingly, ¡°It can be counted as this man reaping what he sowed. But I think my hard work wasn¡¯t wasted after all that suffering and going through some pressure to find such a monster-like outstanding seedling!¡± Thinking about the little girl¡¯s perverted innate talent, the elder¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but shudder as he sized up the little girl before him with satisfaction. ¡°Hehe! Little girl, since you are now officially a member of the Central Region Academy,ter I will arrange for you to study at the alchemy hall.¡± The old man rubbed his fist as he chuckled and continued, ¡°That¡¯s right, I hadn¡¯t introduce myself. I am the alchemy hall¡¯s Elder Song Ran. You can call me Elder Song.¡± ¡°The test has ended?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s done.¡± Mu Ru Yue was stunned as she asked doubtfully, ¡°Isn¡¯t the exam of the Central Region Academy really difficult?¡± ¡°It is really difficult.¡± Song Ran nodded. ¡°For example, with today¡¯s test, not everyone can sessfully pass it as the examinee must have an immense mental power. As to how strong it is¡­ Hehe! It can¡¯t be weaker than mine so it is a difficult test to others. Just that, it is really simple for you.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body stiffened. Her impable face twitched slightly before she released a mouthful of air. It had been due to her hearing that this exam was really difficult that she thought to challenge it, but who knew she would pass it so easily? If she knew this earlier, she would have directly took out Senior Dan¡¯s nomination letter to enter the academy. In the end¡­ Not only did she not have to face a difficult exam, she had exposed her mental power. This was the first time Mu Ru Yue felt her decision had been a failure¡­ A bunch of people were looking mockingly at the tightly shut door outside the examination room. In the crowd, Zang Qing Xue¡¯s eyes were the brightest. The mockery in her eyes was intense, but none of that was expressed on her face. Creak! The previously shut door finally opened before the crowd. Mu Ru Yue walked out of the room moodily. Her dazed appearance before the crowd waspletely like an appearance of a failure. It was obvious that she definitely must have failed¡­ Chapter 319 - Academy’s Exam Part 9

Chapter 319 - Academy¡¯s Exam Part 9

Zang Qing Xue felt a little pity as she couldn¡¯t deal with her in the academy, but it was within expectation. The Central Region Academy¡¯s exam shouldn¡¯t be able to let her pass so easily. Yet, if Zang Qing Xue was to head to the Medicine Sect and know that Mu Ru Yue was an Earth Stage Peak Rank alchemist, she probably wouldn¡¯t think this way. It was a pity she didn¡¯t know of that¡­ ¡°You failed?¡± Zang Qing Xue sniggered inwardly, but didn¡¯t express it on her face. She instead looked with sympathy at her. ¡°Even though I dislike you, you are at least the younger sister of elder brother Xiao Feng. No matter how you try to break us apart, it won¡¯t change the fact that I hoped you would pass. Nevertheless, with your ability, it seemed too difficult so this oue was expected.¡± ¡°Young mistress Zang, you are too kind.¡± The one that spoke on Zang Qing Xue¡¯s behalf was the previous nobly dressed youth. He coldly nced at the dazed Mu Ru Yue and continued with a sneer, ¡°Why do you want to think for such a person like her? She won¡¯t be gratified by your action nor would she ept you. You don¡¯t need to lower your status for her and just follow what this mister does. You should just mock her now. A trash that darese to participate in the academy¡¯s exam and fail!¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t even gave them a nce at the start as she passed through the crowd mncholy. Zang Qing Xue gritted her teeth as she focused her gaze at Mu Ru Yue. With a sinister ray of light that shed in her eye, she said hastily, ¡°Mu Ru Yue, if you want to study at the academy, I can beg my elder brother next year to give you a name slot.¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t seem to hear her as she continued walking forth¡­ ¡°Young Mistress Zang, she didn¡¯t even ept your feelings. You shouldn¡¯t care about such a girl.¡± The noble dressed youth shook his head as he looked at Zang Qing Xue with a trace of admiration as he continued, ¡°To be honest, people who repay good from bad like young mistress Zang are really too few in this world. I have to advise young mistress Zang that you cannot be kind in the Central Region. Kind people won¡¯t be repaid for their deeds. Once we enter the academy, however, I will protect young mistress Zang. I also haven¡¯t introduced myself. I am Hua Yan of the Hua family.¡± The Hua family was the number one n in Day Moon City. Their n was much more stronger than the Zang family. If she could ally with this Mister Hua, she would have better protection in the Central Region Academy¡­ Light flicked in Zang Qing Xue¡¯s eyes as she thanked him bashfully, ¡°Thank you, Mister Hua.¡± ¡°This girl in the front, are you walking in the wrong direction?¡± Hua Yan turned around and saw Mu Ru Yue walking toward the academy. His sword brows creased slightly as he shouted, ¡°That way is toward the academy. You should be walking out of the academy!¡± ¡°No!¡± Suddenly, an elderly voice was heard from the back. Hua Yan turned his head toward the elder that came forth. ¡°Elder Song?¡± Song Ran shook his head as he red slightly at Hua Yan. He spoke lukewarmly, ¡°Who said she is going in the wrong direction? That little girl has already passed the exam and is now an official member of the alchemy hall.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Those that came to watch the show were stunned. Zang Qing Xue widened her eyes in shock. Her facialplexion turned from green to white, and then back from white to green, changing constantly. Her delicate body couldn¡¯t help but shudder after she heard Song Ran¡¯s words. ¡®That girl passed the exam? The exam of the academy is really tough. How can she manage to pass it sessfully?¡¯ ¡°Elder Song, if she had passed the exam, why did she have such an expression?¡± Hua Yan¡¯s thoughts ran amok before he forced himself to calm down and asked with clenched teeth. Song Ran replied calmly, ¡°That little girl thinks the exam was too simple that it didn¡¯t reach her expectation so she was upset. Why? Do you haveints about that?¡± Chapter 320 - Mother! Mother? Part 1

Chapter 320- Mother! Mother? Part 1

¡®Simple?¡¯ Hua Yan¡¯s handsome face stiffened. He chuckled dryly and asked, ¡°Elder Song, you must be kidding right?¡± The Central Region Academy had been recruiting talents for so many year and took in several talents. But even those talents never said that the academy¡¯s exam was easy¡­ ¡°You think that this old man is the type of person that jokes around?¡± Song Ran red viciously at him before dusting his sleeves to re-enter the examination room. Perhaps it was due to meeting with such a monstrous person like Mu Ru Yue that none of the other examinees entered his eyes after her. Hua Yan was obviously dazed as he looked astonished at the back of the elder. He seemed to be a fool. The shock to his heart was too unbearable. ¡®Not only did that girl pass the exam, she thinks that the exam is too simple?¡¯ ¡°Mu Ru Yue!¡± Zang Qing Xue released a breath with a trace of fury in her eyes. She thought that girl would definitely fail. Who would have expected she would pass the exam with ease? She couldn¡¯t swallow her resentment. ¡®Since she chose to study at the alchemy hall, I will enter the alchemy hall as well¡­¡¯ ¡°Yue Er.¡± Yao Yun Qing walked out of the examination room and looked at the young girl heading toward her. Her eyes lit up momentarily as she hastily went up to her and asked, ¡°Yue Er, how was the exam?¡± Mu Ru Yue sighed as she shook her head helplessly. Seeing for downcast appearance, Yao Yun Qing¡¯s heart tightened as she asked carefully, ¡°It¡­ it can¡¯t be that you failed right?¡± ¡°No.¡± Mu Ru Yue chuckled bitterly. ¡°I thought that the Central Region Academy¡¯s exam would be difficult, but it ended up being so simple. If I knew it, why should I have participated in the exam? It was so redundant.¡± Yao Yun Qing was stupefied. She thought about the difficulty she faced during her exam and barely passed. Yet Mu Ru Yue thought the exam was too simple for her standards? Could she dare give people more shock? Yao Yun Qing adjusted her breath as she looked grievingly at Mu Ru Yue. ¡°Yue Er, can you give me some space to exist? Simple? You think the academy¡¯s exam is too simple? How can you let us ordinary people live? It is a wonder whether or not you¡¯re a monster instead.¡± She definitely was a bonafide monster! ¡°I am just speaking the truth. The exam of the Central Region Academy is really disappointing.¡± Mu Ru Yue shrugged her shoulders as she said as calmly as the wind. Just as Yao Yun Qing wanted to say something, she saw Zang Qing Xue running over. Her expression turned grim momentarily. ¡°It is her again. She has locked on to us. Yue Er, do you want me to teach that woman a lesson?¡± ¡°No need.¡± Mu Ru Yue shook her head. With a trace of calm in her frosty gaze, she continued, ¡°She is just a negligible small-fry. The best way in dealing with her is to ignore her. Why should you soil your hands?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Yao Yun Qing nodded and smiled. The two of them didn¡¯t purposely lower their voice so their words entered Zang Qing Xue¡¯s ear, causing her expression to change drastically. She ground her teeth as she nakedly red at Mu Ru Yue and Yao Yin Qing. Just as she wanted to say something, a mour was heard behind them. ¡°Quickly look, who is that man? He is really good looking! Oh my god, there is such a handsome man in this world. Can it be he is a new student?¡± Zang Qing Xue turned her head around and instantly, a handsome face appeared in her sight. That youth was biting on a strand of grass. His handsome appearance was still slightly childish and he had azy smile. His silver robe fluttered in the breeze. Chapter 321 - Mother! Mother? Part 2

Chapter 321 - Mother! Mother? Part 2

His gazended on Mu Ru Yue behind Zang Qin Xue. His smiled stiffened slightly. At that moment, excitement filled with eyes. That¡¯s right, it was excitement! Mu Ru Yue pondered, ¡®Why does this youth before me have a familiar feeling? It¡¯s like I know him, but I don¡¯t have any memory of him¡­¡¯ ¡°Mister,do you need me for something?¡± When Zang Qing Xue saw that youth with such a divinely carved handsome face andzy aura walking toward her, her face blushed as she lowered her head bashfully. This youth was too handsome, even whenpared to Xiao Feng¡­ A breeze passed by her side and Zang Qing Xue was stunned as she raised her head. With shock, she watched as the youth that walked past her. That youth hadn¡¯t even given her a nce from the start. It was as though she were transparent¡­ Zang Qing Xue clenched her fist tight, fury expressed in her eyes. Since the crowd¡¯s gaze followed the youth rather than her, they didn¡¯t notice this girl¡¯s sinister expression. The youth stopped before Mu Ru Yue. ¡°You are really here. Mother, I¡¯ve missed you so much¡­¡± He spoke with a quivering voice as he stared at her impable appearance. The excitement in his eyes was distinct. His beautiful eyes seemed unwilling to look away from her face. The youth was like someone reuniting with a family member after being separated for a long time. His dazed gaze was filled with reliance. ¡®Mother?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue was startled and blinked her eyes in shock. ¡°Yue Er¡­ This¡­ this is your son?¡± Yao Yun Qing waspletely struck dumb as she turned her head astonishingly toward the simrly stupefied Mu Ru Yue. ¡°His age and mine are simr. How can I have such a grown-up son?¡± Mu Ru Yue came back to her senses and gritted her teeth as shemented. She shifted her gaze to the excited youth. With a frown, she said, ¡°Have you recognised the wrong person? How can I be your mother?¡± The youth was stunned as he gazed at Mu Ru Yue with slight grief. How did he forget that his mother wouldn¡¯t be able to remember him¡­ ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You look so simr to my mother that it seems I had recognised the wrong person.¡± It was strange as to why Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart ached when she saw the youth¡¯s aggrieved expression. That dull pain made her want to embrace the youth and console him. She didn¡¯t even know why this youth gave her such a feeling. They obviously hadn¡¯t met before¡­ ¡°Yun Qing, let¡¯s go,¡± Mu Ru Yue said with a smile. She suppressed her heartfelt impulses and turned her head toward Yao Yun Qing. ¡°Oh.¡± Yao Yun Qing came back to her senses and blinked her eyes before saying, ¡°Everyone has their own cultivation room once they entered the academy. Yue Er, since we passed the exam together my cultivation room is beside yours. Let¡¯s go and check out the rooms. Tomorrow we can go to ss.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded slightly. Just as the two wanted to leave, a captivating voice was heard behind them. ¡°Wait! Wait!¡± The youth briskly walked over and stood in front of Mu Ru Yue. When his handsome face looked at the young girl, a gentle light surged in his eyes as he smiled lightly. ¡°I want to join you.¡± Mu Ru Yue parted her lips, about to reject him. Yet, she swallowed her words after seeing the youth¡¯s eyes that were filled with a hopeful glow. ¡°Alright¡­¡± Chapter 322 - Mother! Mother? Part 3

Chapter 322 - Mother! Mother? Part 3

Perhaps it was due to her agreement that the youth smiled brightly and threw away the strand of grass he held. His beautiful eyes stayed dazedly on the young girl¡¯s impable face. ¡®What aunt said was right. Mother really dide here. Since I found her, I don¡¯t want to ever leave her side again¡­¡¯ ¡®While I don¡¯t know who aunt possessed when she was reborn, she will definitely be happy to reunite with mother. Mother and and aunt had such a great rtionship back then and she loved to stick to mother day and night. Even father grew jealous and made people send aunt away a few times¡­¡¯ The youth smiled lightly, happiness filling his eyes. ¡°That¡¯s right, I haven¡¯t introduce myself. My name is Qian Jing. Zi Qian Jing.¡± ¡°Zi? Your surname is Zi?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s steps halted as she turned her head toward the youth¡¯s handsome face, bbergasted. ¡°How can that be? It¡¯s impossible¡­¡± She didn¡¯t have her memories of her previous life, but knew some of them through Nangong Zi Feng. The Central Region¡¯s Zi family should have already been annihted thousands of year ago, the sole survivor being the son of Zi Huang and Senior Yue. But their son¡¯s limbs had been amputated by Nangong Zi Feng and were now being held at a ce. One of Mu Ru Yue¡¯s goals foring to the Central Region was to search for the location of that little fellow. People age after thousands of years, but the ce Nangong Zi Feng restrained him had its time frozen. That little fellow must still be about five years old now¡­ Glimmers danced in the young youth¡¯s eyes as he smiled faintly. ¡°You know of people that have the surname of Zi?¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled helplessly. How could this youth know of the people of the Zi family? ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± No matter if it were Zi Huang or Senior Yue, they had just been a part of her past. She was now Mu Ru Yue and shouldered her own heavy responsibilities¡­ ¡°Is that so?¡± Zi Qian Jing was downcast. She really didn¡¯t know anything and he couldn¡¯t just say that he was her son. It wouldn¡¯t matter if she didn¡¯t believe him, but if he scared her or she was unwilling to ept him, then he would lose the chance of staying near her¡­ Yao Yun Qing saw the expression in the youth¡¯s gaze. She quickly changed her sight and nced at Zang Qing Xue¡¯s dazed gaze. This girl was still looking at Zi Qian Jing. Yao Yun Qing then smiled sinisterly. ¡°Mister Zi, you are just a stranger. Why are you sticking close to my Yue Er? Do you fancy her?¡± ¡°Fancy?¡± Zi Qian Jing was stunned as a dubious expression appeared in his beautiful eyes. ¡°I¡¯m asking why you are trying to get close to my Yue Er?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not trying to get close to her. I just¡­ I just love her.¡± Zi Qian Jing stared dazedly at the face he had longed to see for so many years, unable to shift his eyes away. It seemed as though the youth could only see Mu Ru Yue. He loved her the most, no matter if it were thousands of years ago and thousands of yearster¡­ Yao Yun Qing obviously saw the sudden change in Zang Qing Xue¡¯s expression and she smilingly asked, ¡°Mister Zi, you have just met Yue Er but I wonder to what extent you love her?¡± ¡®To what extent?¡¯ Zi Qian Jing was at a loss as even he wasn¡¯t clear on how to answer the question. She was his mother so he naturally loved her¡­ ¡°She is the most important person in my life. She is more important than anything! If someone dares to hurt her, I will annihte their family n. If someone makes her tear, I will crush that person into countless pieces!¡± Yao Yun Qing blinked her eyes and whispered into Mu Ru Yue¡¯s ear, ¡°He made such a solemn vow during the first meeting. This kind of man can¡¯t be relied upon. I¡¯ve seen many of his type in Hua Xia¡­¡± Chapter 323 - Jealous Zang Qing Xue Part 1

Chapter 323 - Jealous Zang Qing Xue Part 1

¡°Qing Er!¡± Mu Ru Yue nced at Yao Yun Qing. She frowned slightly, but didn¡¯t say anything further. She didn¡¯t see any adoration in the youth¡¯s eyes. It was just deep-seated reliance. It was the type of feeling that appeared between a son to his mother. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Zi Qian Jing, if you want toe then, just follow us.¡± Zi Qian Jing gave azy smile. He continued to stare dazedly at the face of the young girl with an age simr to his own. ¡°Can you call me Jing Er?¡± Mu Ru Yue wanted to rebuke him, but her heart softened when she saw his bright eyes. ¡°Jing Er,e with me.¡± Zi Qian Jing smiled with satisfaction. ¡®It will be great if I get to see her like this even a thousand yearster¡­¡¯ When Zang Qing Xue saw the youth¡¯s gaze lock onto Mu Ru Yue, she stomped her feet in slight frustration. At this time, her heart appeared to have something called jealousy. She was indeed really jealous of Mu Ru Yue. That silver-robed youth was too handsome. His aura was noble andnguid, his perfection able to make people exim in wonder. Yet, this youth¡¯s eyes could only hold one person. How could it not make people jealous? ¡°Mu Ru Yue, you are already wedded and are still attracting bees and butterflies to yourself. If your man knows about this, will he dump you?¡± Zang Qing Xue smiled coldly. That son-inw of the Xiao family was the most handsome man she had ever seen in her life. It was like looking at a divine man. There would probably only be one who was as powerful and charming as an Asura like he. Zang Qing Xue really didn¡¯t have any thoughts on him as that man already had a wife and their statuses were too different. She didn¡¯t want to be a concubine and was thus much less willing to seduce a wedded man. Currently, this youth, Zi Qian Jing, was incredibly handsome and outstanding. Comparing him with the son-inw of the Xiao family wasn¡¯t too much of a difference in apperance. He was also much more perfect than Xiao Feng. If she were to marry this youth, she would have no regrets in her life. As for Mu Ru Yue¡­ she had a husband already so she wasn¡¯t worthy to be her match. If Zi Qian Jing knew she was seducing him even though she was already wedded, he would disdain that woman¡¯s personality. On the other hand, even though she herself didn¡¯t have a devastating appearance nor outstanding talent, didn¡¯t men usually love a gentle and pure woman that was good at understanding people? Moreover, she was now the young mistress of the Zang family¡­ Zang Qing Xue gradually withdrew her thoughts as she looked at the departing group, a flicker of light dwelling in her eyes. If one wanted to be exact, the cultivation room was closer to a chamber. The energy within this chamber was much more dense than the energy outside. Cultivating in this room would be half the effort for twice the effect. No furniturey in this room except for a bed to sleep in. It was night, a period as tranquil as water. Mu Ru Yue sat silently on the bed. Energy was gradually entering her body. Suddenly, an aura charged over. She abruptly opened her eyes and struck out two fingers like a gale toward the oer. She, however, stopped before her fingers reached the other person¡¯s eyes. Beneath the light of the moon, the youth revealed a faint smile. His silver robe fluttered gently in the night breeze that came in through the door. The youth stood upright against the night wind. His lean figure was like an exiled immortal stood framed against the moonlight. Nothing could be more beautiful. The youth¡¯s face made Mu Ru Yue absent-minded. An unknown, familiar feeling rose in her heart and couldn¡¯t be suppressed¡­ Chapter 324 - Jealous Zang Qing Xue Part 2

Chapter 324 - Jealous Zang Qing Xue Part 2

Mu Ru Yue withdrew her hand and asked with raised brows, ¡°Zi Qian Jing, why did youe to my room sote in the night?¡± ¡°I wanted to sleep with you.¡± The youth looked pitifully at Mu Ru Yue as he said with slight unease. He said it as though it were a really simple request, like asking for food and water. It was like a man and woman sleeping together was the most ordinary matter. Mu Ru Yue scrutinized the youth. She didn¡¯t see any indecent intent in his eyes. It was just grief from being abandoned¡­ ¡°Zi Qian Jing, how can a man and woman sleep on the same bed?¡± Zi Qian Jing smiled faintly. ¡°Can¡¯t you just treat me as your son?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t give birth to such a grown-up son.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression darkened as she looked grimly at him andmented, ¡°Jing Er, do you really want someone to be your mother so badly?¡± Zi Qian Jing expressed sadness with his eyes as he heard her words. ¡°I just solely want you to be my mother. My parents left me when I was five. I was then captured by a woman that loved my father and was held captive for so many years. If it wasn¡¯t for my aunt rescuing me, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to regain my freedom.¡± ¡®Aunt had used up all of her power to save me, thus leading to the downfall of her health to the point where she lost her body¡­¡¯ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart softened. Why was Zi Qian Jing¡¯s circumstances so simr to her son¡¯s in her past life? She knew quite a lot about her past life from Nangong Zi Feng, even though she had been clueless about it at the start. Love¡­ It could really drive people insane. ¡°Where are your parents?¡± ¡°I am looking for them.¡± Zi Qian Jing smiled gently. His dazed gaze stayed on Mu Ru Yue as he continued, ¡°Once I find my mother, my father will definitely appear as he will always appear wherever mother is.¡± Mu Ru Yue sighed. ¡°I hope you will be able to find your mother soon and have a family reunion.¡± ¡®Family reunion?¡¯ A trace of aplexity appeared in Zi Qian Jing¡¯s eyes. Wasn¡¯t it due to his trying to find his parents that he had waited so long? Furthermore, his doting grandparents wouldn¡¯t ever be able to appear before him¡­ ¡°I will definitely find them with your blessings.¡± Moreover, he had already found her¡­ ¡°Jing Er, what about your aunt? Where did she go after saving you?¡± ¡°My aunt, she¡­¡± Zi Qian Jing focused on the young girl¡¯s impable appearance and smiled lightly. ¡°She went to a ce I don¡¯t know of for now. But she is also looking for mother so I believe that all of us will be reunite. My aunt is the sole person that survived the cmity of my entire family. Excluding my parents and I, it had been annihted.¡± Zi Qian Jing¡¯s expression turned grim as his smile faded gradually. ¡®Zi Feng!¡¯ Boundless killing intent surged in his heart just by thinking of that name. He was only five at that time¡­ Yet, he was captured by that malevolent woman and tossed before his father and mother, limbless. But to personally see his parents vanish beneath heaven¡¯s cmity, the pain from the amputation was nothing. That scene was still so vivid that his heart couldn¡¯t help but shudder. He still felt a heart-wrenching pain from thinking about that scene. Zi Qian JIng slowly closed his eyes and took in a deep breath, then exhaled it to suppress the intense killing intent in his heart. ¡°What kind of person is your aunt?¡± Mu Ru Yue wasn¡¯t the type to ask for a person¡¯s full details. It was unknown to even herself why she asked such a question, but something seemed to be drawing her closer to understanding these matters. Chapter 325 - Jealous Zang Qing Xue Part 3

Chapter 325 - Jealous Zang Qing Xue Part 3

¡°My aunt had talent second only to my parents.¡± Zi Qian Jing¡¯s gaze became gentle, his gaze still remained on Mu Ru Yue. ¡°She and my mother met each other during an exploration. Perhaps it was the life and death situation that made them be friends for life. It was precisely due to my aunt that my parents knew each other. Actually, she was just my father¡¯s cousin, but her rtionship with my mother was really strong ever since I was young. My father often became jealous due to this and he even warned her a couple of times not to stick to my mother all the time. ¡°My aunt¡¯s personality is rather wild so she likes creating trouble. She would often throw punches without even speaking and she was frequently scolded by my grandparents for creating problems. However, my mother always sided her. Since my grandparents doted greatly on my mother, they would let it go after chiding her a little¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue kept quiet. Was Zi Qian Jing¡¯s parents¡¯ experience so simr to hers? At this moment, she unexpectedly suspected that Zi Qian Jing was the son of Zi Huang and Senior Yue. But from Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s memory, she clearly saw that adorable child fall into slumber and was even sealed in a time-frozen ce. He was just five years old then. Moreover, she had personally heard from Nangong Zi Feng that there weren¡¯t any survivors of the Zi family thousands of years back. How could that aunt escape the cmity as well? Thus, this must just be a coincidence¡­ ¡°Jing Er, It isn¡¯t impossible for you to stay in my room, but you aren¡¯t allowed to climb onto the bed and cultivate at my side.¡± She just couldn¡¯t harden her heart against this youth¡­ ¡°Alright.¡± Zi Qian Jing smiled contently. He didn¡¯t mind standing the night for her if it allowed him to stay, nevermind being unable to climb onto her bed. The next morning. mours arose in the alchemy hall. Suddenly, the heated crowd instantly quieted as all of their gazes shot outside the room,nding on the oing two figures¡­ The youth was divinely handsome with a strand of grass hanging out of his mouth. His smile wasnguid, but pleased. His eyes often darted to Mu Ru Yue who was at his side and when he looked at her the cheeriness in his eyes intensified. It seemed as though he could only hold her figure in his eyes¡­ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression was cold. She subconsciously narrowed her eyes when she looked at Zang Qing Xue sitting on a yellow cushion. ¡°Who are they?¡± An intrigued voice sounded within the crowd, ¡°Can it be the new students?¡± A glimmer shed in Zang Qing Xue¡¯s eyes as she smiled and introduced them, ¡°Miss Liu Li, the youth is known as Zi Qian Jing. He is indeed a new student. The woman by his side is even more impressive. Do you know she was able to enter the academy using the exam?¡± If it were ordinary people, they would be amazed by her passing the exam. However, who were they that could enter the Central Region Academy? They were disciples of powered families. They weren¡¯t here just to study. For example, Zang Qing Xue¡¯s goal was to find a genius husband to wed. ¡°Exam? Tsk! She is just a peasant without backing.¡± Several peopleughed when they heard her mockery, but there were still a couple that genuinely wanted to improve their abilities. Those people didn¡¯t mock Mu Ru Yue but just looked at her with astonishment. This young girl¡¯s innate talent mustn¡¯t be bad if she could pass the exam and enter the academy¡­ ¡°Miss Liu Li¡¯s statement is erred.¡± Zang Qing Xue looked at Mu Ru Yue before shifting to the red-dded girl. With a slight smile, she continued, ¡°She does have backing and is rather powerful. The Sheng Domain¡¯s Xiao family is her backing.¡± Chapter 326 - Her Mouth Is Rather Filthy Part 1

Chapter 326 - Her Mouth Is Rather Filthy Part 1

Xiao family of Sheng Domain? Everyone was startled as they looked at one another. They tossed a puzzled gaze at Zang Qing Xue. They clearly didn¡¯t know about the Xiao family of Sheng Domain. ¡°Zang Qing Xue, where is the Xiao family of Sheng Domain? Is there really a Sheng Domain in the Central Region?¡± Zang Qing Xue smirked as she exined patiently, ¡°The Xiao family of Sheng Domain exist outside the Central Region. It is just that the family is rather powerful. They have two Xiantian expert holding the fort. One of them is even a Mid Rank Xiantian expert¡­¡± The crowd was stunned for an instance after hearing her words and burst outughing after. ¡°Haha! This is so funny. A family can be known to be powerful with just a Mid Rank Xiantian expert? A Mid Rank expert is just average in my family.¡± Some people were crouching as theyughed. It was as though they just heard a hrious joke. Zi Qian Jing¡¯s gaze narrowed. With anguid smile on his divine face, he stretched his back. With a grass hanging from his smile, he gave off azy feel. Suddenly, that youth walked elegantly toward Zang Qing Xue. At that instant, everyone was dazed. This man was handsome to such an extent that he was destined to be the eyes of focus wherever he went¡­ ¡°Wh¡­ why are you looking at me for?¡± Zang Qing Xue blushed as she lowered her head with shyness. She couldn¡¯t help but focus on this man with such a handsome appearance. Zi Qian Jing smile intensified. His smile was so dazzling that he made people forget to breath.They just stared dazedly at this appearance that could make everything lose its colour. Boom! A tyrannical aura burst forth from the youth¡¯s body and struck at Zang Qing Xue¡¯s body. Zang Qing Xue flipped backward before she could react, falling against several tables and chairs. Yet, inparison to her physical pain, Zi Qian Qing¡¯s attitude to her made her lose her breath¡­ ¡°You¡­ Urg!¡± The youth stepped on her mouth after a single word escaped her, stopping her from talking. ¡°Your mouth is too filthy that it makes me sick from hearing your voice.¡± Zi Qian Qing narrowed his eyes. He increased the strength of his leg and a bone-cracking sound was heard. Traces of blood flowed from beneath his shoes, staining the ground before him. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Liu Li stood up abruptly as she red at Zi Qian Jing. With a snort, she chided, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that this is the Central Region Academy. Fighting between disciples is forbidden. It can¡¯t be that you want to be expelled, right?¡± ¡°Her mouth is too filthy.¡± Zi Qian Jing smiled with a trace of chill emitting from hiszy smile. ¡°If I hear you badmouth her again, it won¡¯t be this simple.¡± He gradually withdrew his leg and took out a handkerchief to wipe the blood off his shoes while frowning in disdain. The crowd couldn¡¯t help but take in a breath as they looked at Zang Qing Xue on the ground. The girl had a pale face and tears in her eyes. Her mouth was out of shape from being stepped on. The pain made her tear uncontrobly. ¡°What are you doing?¡± A sudden, cold holler was heard from behind. A middle-aged age man walked briskly over. With a nce, he saw Zang Qing Xue lying on the ground and hastily stepped forth and forced a pill into her mouth. ¡°Can someone tell me what is going on?¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s eyes narrowed as he shot frosty gazes at the crowd that was looking at each other in dismay. Chapter 327 - Her Mouth Is Rather Filthy Part 2

Chapter 327- Her Mouth Is Rather Filthy Part 2

¡°Hall¡­ Hall Master¡­¡± Liu Li looked at the man with a little apprehension before raising her finger toward Zi Qian Jing. ¡°It is him. He is the one that injured Zang Qing Xue.¡± The man followed the direction she pointed toward and his gazended on Zi Qian Jing¡¯s handsome face. HIs gaze turned grim and a trace of frost was emitted as he questioned him, ¡°You were the one that hurt her?¡± Zi Qian Jing smirked. ¡°So what?¡± ¡°Good. Very good!¡± The middle-aged man chuckled coldly. ¡°It can¡¯t be that you don¡¯t know the rules of the Central Region Academy? You want to fight? You can, but within the battle arena. Other than that, it is forbidden to fight. Anyone that breaks this rule will be expelled from the academy! Now, you are to give me a good reason for hurting her.¡± ¡°Reason? I told you previously. Her mouth is rather filthy. If it wasn¡¯t for my mood today being great, the current her would have already been turned into a corpse!¡± Zi Qian Jing smilednguidly, but the smile didn¡¯t reach his eyes. The youth¡¯s eyes gave off an ice-cold, unfeeling aura¡­ There wasn¡¯t anyone here that could enter his eyes, excluding Mu Ru Yue. ¡°Impudent!¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°What do you think this ce is? A ce where you can run wild? Aren¡¯t you afraid I will chase you out of the academy?¡± Zi Qian Jing¡¯s brows were raised as he chuckled in disapproval. ¡°Just by yourself? There isn¡¯t anyone in this Central Region Academy that can chase me out nor is there anyone that can insult her!¡± ¡°Haha! What a joke!¡± The middle-aged man tossed his head back andughed heartily. ¡°Brat, don¡¯t you know the backings of the academy? How can you speak such conceited nonsense? Our Central Region Academy has only been established for a thousand years, but it has be a powerful faction in the world. It was Senior Yue who had single-handedly constructed the academy a thousand years ago. Her followers took over her after she died. Even though the academy isn¡¯t as strong as it was a thousand years ago after Senior Yue¡¯s disappearance, you still can¡¯t behave atrociously in this academy!¡± A trace of killing intent appeared in Zi Qian Jing¡¯s eyes. Nobody was permitted to use his mother¡¯s reputation! ¡°Hall Master of alchemy, Mo Li¡­¡± Zi Qian Jing smiled coldly as he cast a gaze filled with killing intent at the middle-aged man. ¡°If the academy is full of people like yourself, then the academy is only average. She is the person I want to protect and that woman insulted her. If I were given a second chance, I will still not let off anyone that insulted her!¡± ¡°You are a grown-up man but still disputes with a woman. Don¡¯t you think it is shameful?¡± Mo Li¡¯s expression turned ashen as hemented with gritting teeth. Zi Qian Jing lifted his gaze and said, ¡°Woman? So what about it? No matter if it is a woman or a toddler, I simrly won¡¯t let them off.¡± His voice was clearly pleasant to the ear, but it makes people heart palpitate slightly in fear. His words was like a heavy hammer that struck Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart. Her gaze became unfocused as he looked at the back of the youth. He bore some simrity with Ye Wu Chen¡¯s appearance. Thatst phrase was also something that Ye Wu Chen had said before¡­ At this moment, she felt as though Ye Wu Chen had appeared before her. Mu Ru Yue shook her head and sighed slightly. ¡®It seems that it had been too long since I saw Wu Chen that I am starting to miss that man who entered my heart.¡¯ It was unknown where Wu Chen was now¡­ Zang Qing Xue¡¯s heart shuddered vigorously as she looked bbergasted at the youth¡¯s handsome face. The youth seemed to not know how to treat ady. Although she didn¡¯t have a devastating beautiful appearance, she was still a girl. Yet, he hadid such a strong hand on her. Chapter 328 - Her Mouth Is Rather Filthy Part 3

Chapter 328 - Her Mouth Is Rather Filthy Part 3

Zang Qing Xue bit her lips as she looked furiously at Mu Ru Yue. Couldn¡¯t she be satisfied with having an outstanding husband? Why did she continue to attract bees and butterflies to herself? ¡°Hahaha!¡± Mo Li burst outughing. ¡°Brat, you are so arrogant that I¡¯m impressed. It is a pity that this is the Central Region Academy so you can¡¯t behave atrociously! On the other hand, I am the headmaster of the alchemy hall and also your master. I am responsible for you future studies of alchemy. Yet, you don¡¯t know to respect your teacher¡¯s teachings!¡± ¡®How many years has it been since a disciple didn¡¯t ce importance on me? Good, very good. In that case, I will make him understand my status!¡¯ ¡°Someone, pleasee and take this brat¡­¡± ¡°Wait!¡± A cold voice soared through the sky before he finished his sentence, interrupting him from continuing to speak. Mo Li raised his head toward Mu Ru Yue who was at the entrance. With a slight crease of his brows, he said coldly, ¡°What do you have to say? I will settle this debt with you after settling him!¡± Mu Ru Yue shifted her frosty eyes to Mo Li before chuckling coldly andmented, ¡°Disciples are forbidden to fight and will be expelled once they do? I wonder why Senior Yue ced such a rule. This kind of rule is too unreasonable.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Mo Li snorted coldly. ¡°This rule is definitely not set by Senior Yue, but was done by our academy to uphold harmonious study life. In addition, so what if we did? Little girl, it can¡¯t be that you are looking down on Senior Yue, right?¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled as it would suffice if that rule wasn¡¯t ced by herself in her past life. However, before she couldment on that, she was stunned by what Mo Li said next. ¡°Little girl, I know that several people are jealous of Senior Yue as she and Zi Huang were a divine couple to the world and had an adorable talented son. She is more importantly an unbreakable legend to alchemists from a couple of thousand years as she was the sole expert that neared the Divine Stage in alchemy! Hence, what qualifications for you have to look down on Senior Yue? Don¡¯t be delusional in trying topare yourself to her. You will never be able to reach her standard!¡± Mo Li frowned as he despised disciples that didn¡¯t understand their position the most. What status did she think she have to dare look down on Senior Yue? Mu Ru Yue was stupefied after hearing what he said. When did she look down on herself? Zi Qian Jingughed when he saw Mo Li¡¯s expression. A dazzling smile on his handsome face was so captivating. If this fellow was to know that she was the reincarnation of Senior Yue in the future, what kind of thoughts would he have? He probably couldn¡¯t help but find a ce to crawl under rather than continue to lose his face¡­ ¡®Warning her not topare to herself? Who other than this fool would dare speak such words?¡¯ ¡°Little girl, you want to help him?¡± Mo Li narrowed his eyes slightly. He nced at the girl¡¯s impable appearance as he continued, ¡°It isn¡¯t impossible. I will give you a chance. There will be an examination in the alchemy hall in a couple of days. If you pass the exam, I will let the two of you continue studying in the alchemy hall. Generally, new students would be unable to participate in that exam. But I shall make an exception to let you take part in it.¡¯ The alchemy hall¡¯s exam was really simple. It was to refine some pills, but the grade and the name of the pill to be refined would only be announced during that examination day. She was a person that just entered the alchemy hall and managed to pass the entry examination of the academy with her outstanding innate talent. So currently, she should not be able to achieve much with her alchemy. Chapter 329 - Ye Wu Chen’s News Part 1

Chapter 329 - Ye Wu Chen¡¯s News Part 1

Mu Ru Yue smiled faintly as she asked coldly, ¡°When will this exam be held?¡± ¡°In three days.¡± ¡°Alright, I will participate in this exam three dayster. But I¡¯ve a request. if I passed the exam, I hope that Zi Qian Jing and I won¡¯t have any restriction in the future and thus, don¡¯t need to follow any rules. In addition, we won¡¯t need toe here to study.¡± When Mo Li looked at the confident expression of that young girl, he squinted his eyes. It seemed she was really confident about the examing up in three days¡­ ¡°I can¡¯t agree to that request now. I will need to speak to an elder before making the decision.¡± There were some matters the hall master couldn¡¯t make a decision for just with himself. More importantly, these were students that didn¡¯t care about the rules of the Central Region Academy¡­ Within the mountain valley, in a dense forest was a man seated on the ground. His white, long hair fluttered like blooming water-lily as the breeze blew past. The man suddenly opened his eyes. His white eyes looked toward the sky close to him. A smile curved upward on his immortal-like handsome face. His gaze, however, was filled with sorrow and undeniable longing¡­ ¡°Since you are here in the Central Region, our day of reunion won¡¯t be far. It seems I will need to spread out news about there are divine weapons in the mountain range. I will only be able to lure her to me using that method.¡± Bai Ze smiled warmly as the image of that young girl¡¯s peerless appearance entered his mind. His gaze contained slight affection. He had watched her growth since thousands of years ago. She had barged into innumerable carnage. In this life, he wanted to meet up with her as soon as possible so that he could apany her in her future path¡­ The news of Mu Ru Yue, a new student, going to participate in the alchemy hall¡¯s exam had been passed throughout the academy by Zang Qing Xue and the rest of those that were in the alchemy hall. Hearing these remarks, Mu Ru Yue couldn¡¯t help but smile in disapproval. ¡°Jing Er, do you wonder if these people are too bored? It seems the disciples of the Central Region Academy are just filled with noble men and women that aren¡¯t here to study properly.¡± Zi Qian Jing frowned his beautiful brows. With slight upset on his divine appearance, hemented, ¡°With my way of life, why did we need to talk so much with Mo Li? It will be enough to suppress him with strength.¡± Mu Ru Yue shrugged her shoulders as she said, ¡°My purpose ining to the academy hadn¡¯t been aplished so I will not leave this ce temporarily.¡± ¡°Purpose?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I had promised to find an old man in the academy. I won¡¯t leave the Central Region Academy before I meet him. Moreover¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue narrowed her eyes as she smiled faintly and continued, ¡°This academy indeed contains hidden dragons and crouching tiger. I can speed up the growth of my powers here which is the main purpose ining here.¡± A Xiantian expert would be revered as an expert outside the Central Region. On the other hand, there were countless young disciples of the academy here that are at the Xiantian realm. The Central Region was indeed a ce where fishes and dragons mixed together and gave birth to experts¡­ Zi Qian Jing looked dazedly at the young girl¡¯s impable face, a smile on his lips. No matter what opponent he faced in the future, he wouldn¡¯t ever let her disappear before him again in this life. ¡°No matter how many experts there are, if anyone wants to hurt you, I will definitely protect you with my life.¡± Zi Qian Jing focused his gaze on the girl before him. Her gentle smile from thousands of years ago entered his mind. The girl¡¯s smile had been his hope in persevering during these thousand years. Chapter 330 - Ye Wu Chen’s News Part 2

Chapter 330 - Ye Wu Chen¡¯s News Part 2

If it hadn¡¯t been for that smile, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to withstand the pain he went through to reconstruct his limbs. He bore with the pain due to his desire in wanting to meet with this woman with a perfect appearance someday¡­ ¡°Old Man Qiu, what I said was the truth. What do I have to do for you to believe me? That talent really exist. I¡¯m not lying!¡± Song Ran anxiously exined in the alchemy hall, ¡°That girl really does have boundless mental power. It nearly made me copse on the ground. ¡°Tsk! Tsk!¡± Qiu Yu sniggered. ¡°Elder Song, what nonsense are you going on about now? I remembered you previously told me you found a talent, but what happened then? You made a mistake. You are speaking nonsense again. Who will believe you after a mistake?¡± Elder Song red fiercely at him. ¡°I indeed made a mistake previously, but it is genuine this time! That¡¯s right, isn¡¯t there a genius that appeared in the academy recently? He seemed to be known as Ye Wu Chen. If he is the top genius in the martial hall, then the top genius in the alchemy hall will definitely be Mu Ru Yue.¡± ¡°Ye Wu Chen?¡± Qiu Yu couldn¡¯t help but frown when he heard that name. ¡°Our entire academy became a mess ever since Ye Wu Chen came to the academy, especially the women. They are all love-struck fools. They weren¡¯t like this before. Also, I feel that Ye Wu Chen¡¯s purpose foring here won¡¯t be simple. He seemed to havee to our academy for something. But it is undeniable that the fellow is a rare genius.¡± Elder Song chuckled. ¡°Why would you care about his purpose? There is nothing secretive about our academy other than the back mountain. Moreover, there are a couple of ancestor spirits guarding that back mountain. Those ancestors existed from thousands of years ago, the followers of Senior Yue. How can they be ordinary to be able to enter Senior Yue¡¯s eyes? So, there isn¡¯t a need to worry about what will happen there. But Ye Wu Chen indeed does things at his own pace. He just left the academy without taking a leave and it is unknown when he will return¡­¡± He sighed after saying that. Who told him to be a genius? The people of the martial hall didn¡¯t say anything so they naturally wouldn¡¯t be able to help meddle in that matter. Since he was a genius, he held much higher authority than the other ordinary disciples. He could leave and enter the academy at will¡­ ¡°Elder Song Ran! Elder Qiu Yu!¡± At this moment, a voice came from outside the door. The two of them looked to where the voice came from and frowned after seeing Mo Li briskly enter the room. ¡°Mo Li, why have you sought us?¡± ¡°To the two elders, this is what happened.¡± Mo Li respectfully cupped his hands and narrated what had just happened with extra details. ¡°That girl known as Mu Ru Yue doesn¡¯t respect her teacher¡¯s teachings so I want to test her abilities. But she had a request that I don¡¯t dare to ept so I came to beseech the two elders.¡± Song Ran shook his head helplessly. That little girl created trouble during her first day in the academy. Furthermore, he knew Mo Li really well. His words couldn¡¯t be trusted. Yet, Song Ran was curious about that little girl¡¯s ability¡­ ¡°Alright, I will agree to her request.¡± Song Ran smiled and nodded as he continued, ¡°I will personally host the exam that will ur in three days time.¡± Mo Li looked bbergasted at Song Ran. With Elder Song¡¯s status, he didn¡¯t need to personally show up at the exam, but now he wanted to host the exam? What had gone wrong? Chapter 331 - Ye Wu Chen’s News Part 3

Chapter 331 - Ye Wu Chen¡¯s News Part 3

¡°Alright, you¡¯re dismissed.¡± Elder Song waved his hand impatiently. Mo Li hastily bowed and replied, ¡°Understood.¡± After saying his acknowledgements, Mo Li brimmed with curiosity as he turned around and headed out of the room. It wasn¡¯t until he left their sight that Song Ran withdrew his gaze and chuckled. ¡°Old Man Qiu, the little girl Mo Li mentioned was the talent I was talking about. She really has boundless mental power. If you don¡¯t believe, we will find out during that exam.¡± Elder Song smiled confidently. It was a mystery why he had so much faith in that girl. ¡°So what if she is what you said? You also mentioned that the little girl came from outside the Central Region. How can there be outstanding alchemists in a ce outside the Central Region? They are just a useless mob. Thus, even if that little girl¡¯s innate talent isn¡¯t bad, she still might not be able to pass the exam.¡± Qiu Yu frowned slightly. Compared to what Elder Song had said, he still fell to his bias that this old fellow had made a mistake. ¡®Boundless mental power? How can that be?¡¯ Only Senior Yue from a thousand years ago possessed tyrannical mental power. Hence, it would be impossible for that girl to have that much mental power unless she was the reincarnation of Senior Yue. But was that possible? Qiu Yu shook his head while smiling. Senior Yue was a legend to them and none would be able to seed her. Three days passed quickly. It was soon the day of the exam. Several people showed up earlier and sat at the spectator¡¯s seats, looking at the pill refining furnaces at the center of the exam area. ¡°Little Yue Er, go for it!¡± Yao Yun Qing stood up from her seat and waved her hands toward Mu Ru Yue who was within the examination area to cheer for her. Her delicate and pretty face was flushed red from excitement. In the exam area, a white-robed young girl¡¯s hair fluttered without the aid of the wind. Her lean body gave off an extended shadow beneath the sunlight. Yao Yun Qing¡¯s gaze was slightly dazzled. The current Mu Ru Yue had a peerless appearance that captivated the crowd. When Zang Qing Xue looked at the peerless young girl on the stage, her nails pierced into her palm. Jealousy shed in her eyes. ¡®I must definitely have that woman make a fool out of herself before the crowd this time!¡¯ Zang Qing Xue shifted her gaze to the navy-blue d figure after whispering that to herself. With a smirk, she muttered, ¡°Zang Lin already indicated to me that no matter what she wouldn¡¯t be able to refine pills.¡± How could Zang Lin not obey her instructions as the sister of the Zang family¡¯s young master? ¡®Mu Ru Yue, you shouldn¡¯t have agreed to the hall master¡¯s request. How can I give up on such a good opportunity?¡¯ Zang Qing Xue¡¯s heart seemed to have been struck heavily by a needle as she thought about the humiliation of being stepped on by Zi Qian Jing that day. It was so painful that she had to take in a breath. If it wasn¡¯t for that woman, how could that youth have treated her in such a fashion? Zang Lin nodded to Zang Qing Xue before walking past Mu Ru Yue¡¯s side discreetly, a trace of maliciousness in his eyes. ¡°Cough! Cough!¡± Song Ran and Qiu Yu walked onto the stage with the crowd¡¯s gazes on them. Song Ran cleared his throat before scrutinizing the crowd. His gaze paused on Mu Ru Yue for a bit before he continued, ¡°Everyone, it is the exam day once more. I am sure that everyone is well prepared for it. I won¡¯t talk about any more nonsense. You are to refine a fire element pill this time. There is no grade restriction on the pill, but your pills must be 60% filled with fire element.¡± Generally, pills were assembled using the elements in its surroundings so a single element pill would be exceptionally difficult. The crowd looked at each other with grim expressions¡­ Chapter 332 - Ye Wu Chen’s News Part 4

Chapter 332 - Ye Wu Chen¡¯s News Part 4

¡°Alright, thepetition will start now. You will only be given the time needed to burn half an incense stick. Once the time is up, those that hadn¡¯t refined their pill will also fail!¡± Song Ran sat down and said this indifferently. Swish! Mu Ru Yue suddenly waved her hand and a me was shot toward the bottom of the pill furnace. Following that, a medicinal ingredient was held in her hand and she tossed it into the pill furnace after sweeping a trace of mental power on the medicinal ingredient. Her heart calmed down gradually as she focused her sight on the pill furnace before her. ¡°Elder Song, is that the genius you were talking about? Qiu Yu frowned as the medicinal ingredients that she took out was in and ordinary. Her ability was still unknown. Song Ran was slightly uneasy as even if one had strong innate talent, it didn¡¯t mean she possessed the same standard of skills. Perhaps her talent might be ruined from being outside of the Central Region. Hence, he was still a bit obscure on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s ability¡­ Mu Ru Yue released her mental power to cover the pill furnace. The medicinal ingredient liquified under the temperature of the me. Following that, she added the next ingredient. As minutes and seconds passed, the other examinee started to refine their pill. At that moment, a tense atmosphere covered the entire examination area. Boom! Suddenly, a loud explosion sounded that made everyone looked in that direction¡­ The moment that the pill furnace shattered, the young girl¡¯s expression was cold. Her brows was slightly creased with a trace of light that flickered in her cold eyes. ¡°Ha!¡± Zang Lin sniggered as he looked with disdain at the young girl¡¯s impable appearance. ¡°Your furnace exploded in such a short time frame. You¡­ are only at this standard.¡± The crowd expressed mockery as they looked down on the white-robed young girl. The disciples that participated in the exam were rather capable. The young girl¡¯s standard was too terrible to make the pill furnace explode in such a short time. It was a wonder why hall master Mo Li allowed her to participate in the exam. She was just here to humiliate herself! If it were them, they probably didn¡¯t have the face to stay. ¡°Little Yue Er!¡± Yao Yun Qing stood up abruptly as she red furiously at Zang qing Xue who had a cynical expression before looking worriedly at Mu Ru Yue. Zi Qian Jing kept quiet, but a trace of coldness passed his eyes as he swept a nce at Mo Li. ¡°It seems that some people are in need of a lesson.¡± Zi Qian Jing smiled faintly. Hisnguid smile was so captivating, but his eyes remained cold. ¡°Elder Qiu, did you see that?¡± Song Ran¡¯s eyes turned grim. ¡°Something went wrong with that little girl¡¯s pill furnace. Someone had did something to it that led to its explosion.¡± Qiu Yu didn¡¯t say a thing, but nodded lightly. That person must have a lot of guts to do something before them. After keeping silent for a while, Qiu Yu looked at Elder Song and asked, ¡°What to do next?¡± ¡°What can we do?¡± Elder Song smiled bitterly as he continued, ¡°The number of the pill furnaces correspond to the number of examinee so there aren¡¯t any spares. If we were to retrieve one now, the time would be insufficient.¡± His gaze turned sharp after saying that. ¡®If I were to know who sabotaged the little girl, then¡­¡¯ Song Ran kept mum for an instant before raising his head and said, ¡°Everyone, there is some abnormality in a pill furnace this time. The exam will be stopped temporarily. I will dispatch someone to retrieve a pill furnace before continuing the exam.¡± The crowd instantly became morous after hearing that. It was due to being unsatisfied with Song Ran¡¯s decision. The refining of the pill had started. How could they stop now? If they were to stop, all of their hard work would be wasted. Was it worth it for just one person? Chapter 333 - Ye Wu Chen’s News Part 5

Chapter 333 - Ye Wu Chen¡¯s News Part 5

¡°Elder Song, please reconsider.¡± Mo Li¡¯s expression changed drastically. He hastily went forth and bowed saying, ¡°Elder Song, it is due to her inadequacy in pilling refining that led to the explosion of the furnace. It is her own mistake. How can we stop the exam just for her? How can the rest of the examinees be satisfied? Since she didn¡¯t refine a pill, you just have to announce that she failed.¡± Song Ran narrowed his gaze as he examined the mid-aged man before him. Mo Li panicked slightly under his gaze. He immediately lowered his head and became anxious. ¡®It can¡¯t be that Elder Song discovered something right? But even if he knew something was wrong with Mu Ru Yue¡¯s pill furnace, he wouldn¡¯t be able to suspect me as I¡¯ve already eliminated all the evidence.¡¯ ¡°Mo Li, you overstepped your status.¡± Song Ran looked calmly at him, but his voice contained suppressed fury. Mo Li¡¯s body shuddered as he tightened his fists and didn¡¯t say further. ¡®Why is Elder Song protecting that girl? Why?¡¯ Glimmers danced in his eyes as unease filled his heart¡­ If he still couldn¡¯t see Elder Song¡¯s favouritism on Mu Ru Yue, he wasn¡¯t worth being hall master of the alchemy hall. ¡°Elder Song, what Mo Li said isn¡¯t unreasonable. To pause the exam for a person is really¡­¡± Qiu Yu sighed and shook his head. No matter what, the exam was more important. Just as Elder Song wanted to say something, a calm and collected voice was heard. ¡°You don¡¯t need to.¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her gaze slightly as she continued indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ve brought my own pill furnace. You don¡¯t need to pause this exam.¡± Mo Li was stunned as he lowered his gaze to the examination stage. Suddenly, an enormous pill furnace appear before the young girl. It emitted a red glow that shone throughout the examination stage and the phoenix on the walls of the furnace were so life-like. ¡°This¡­ this is¡­¡± Song Ran stood up suddenly as he locked his gaze on the phoenix furnace. ¡°This is the phoenix furnace. That¡¯s right, it is the phoenix furnace that was depicted on the wall at the back mountain!¡± Song Ran¡¯s breath hastened. To alchemists, the phoenix furnace was priceless. ¡®Wasn¡¯t this phoenix furnace used by Senior Yue in the past? Why has it fallen into her hands¡­¡¯ His gaze became excited as he thought about that. The world knew that Senior Yue had previously possessed two divine instruments. One was the Heaven Dragon me Sword and the other was the phoenix furnace. When she passed, those two weapons disappeared simultaneously. It was beyond his expectation to be able to see a divine artifact of the phoenix furnace in his life. Boom! A violent fire burned in the phoenix furnace. Under the me, Mu Ru Yue used her mental power to envelop the medicinal ingredients within as she ced it within the pill furnace¡­ ¡°She has a personal pill furnace!¡± Mo Li¡¯s expression changed slightly as he would never have thought about that. Moreover, that pill furnace looked extraordinary¡­ Glimmers danced in Mo Li¡¯s eyes as greed appeared within. He didn¡¯t have the qualification to enter the back mountain so he naturally didn¡¯t know that what Mu Ru Yue possessed was Senior Yue¡¯s legendary divine instrument, the phoenix furnace¡­ Elder Song suppressed his excitement after looking at the incense that had already been burned for quite some time already. ¡°There is still half of the time left. Everyone, do your best in refining your pills. Once the incense has beenpletely burned, your opportunity will alsoe to an end.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Zang Lin withdrew his gaze as he looked coldly at Mu Ru Yue who was refining her pill. Boom! His mental power surged forth and moved to suppress Mu Ru Yue without any warning. Chapter 334 - Ye Wu Chen’s News Part 6

Chapter 334- Ye Wu Chen¡¯s News Part 6

Mu Ru Yue felt a pressureing to her from the side. With a raise of her brows, she discreetly released her own mental power. Suddenly, the pill that was going to be refined in Zang Lin¡¯s pill furnace started to rampage within. His expression changed drastically into one of anxiety. He no longer cared about Mu Ru Yue as he tried to control his pill. It was a pity but how could his mental power bepared to Mu Ru Yue¡¯s own monstrous mental power? Pang! The pill furnace before Zang Lin exploded into smithereen¡­ ¡°No!¡± Zang Lin¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he yelled out with all his might. He was done. He waspletely finished¡­ At this moment, Zang Lin expressed despair. If he failed the exam, with the strictness of the Central Region Academy, he would be expelled. Otherwise, the examinees wouldn¡¯t ce so much importance on this exam¡­ Song Ran nced at Zang Lin and chuckled saying, ¡°Zang Lin, do you have a pill furnace?¡± Zang Lin bit his lips as he shook his pale face. ¡°Elder Song, she is the¡­¡± Zang Lin pointed at Mu Ru Yue and continued with gritted teeth, ¡°She was the one that disrupted my pill refinement, leading to the explosion of my furnace.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Song Ran¡¯s brows rose as he continued with a fake smile, ¡°Who saw it?¡± Zang Lin shuddered slightly as he closed his eyes with despair. What Song Ran said was right! They had fought secretly so how could anyone have seen it? He didn¡¯t expect that girl to have such tyrannical mental power. He had been terribly tricked by that b*tch Zang Qing Xue! Thinking about his the failure in refining the pill, Zang Lin hated Zang Qing Xue¡­ ¡°You¡¯re dismissed.¡± Song Ran waved his hand and said that impatiently. As time passed, the exam had reached near the end. Yao Yun Qing became nervous as she looked unblinkingly at Mu Ru Yue. When thest bit of the incense fell, everyone anticipated the oue¡­ ¡°The exam has ended.¡± Song Ran stood up smilingly as he continued, ¡°Everyone is to bring your pills to me. I will personally judge them.¡± After his wordsnded, everyone ced their pills before Song Ran in order. Those that passed the exam had ted expression while those that had failed despaired. It was soon Mu Ru Yue¡¯s turn. When Mu Ru Yue handed her pill, the crowd below the stage had a change in their feeling. ¡°She will definitely seed!¡± Yao Yun Qing took in a deep breath as she started at Mu Ru Yue. A chuckle was heard from her side. ¡°That might not happen.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Yao Yun Qing turned her head and looked furiously at Zang Qing Xue before raising her fist. ¡°Do you believe that this missy will punch you if you say another word?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Zang Qing Xue¡¯s expression changed drastically. She knew that she wasn¡¯t a match for Yao Yun Qing so she suppressed her anger. With a fake smile, she tossed out a statement, ¡°We will be able to see if she passes during the following announcement. It is useless just to refine the pill. It must have be 60% filled with the fire element.¡± ¡°I believe in Little Yue Er.¡± Yao Yun Qing raised her jaw as she looked down at Zang Qing Xue. A trace of contempt appeared discreetly in Zang Qing Xue¡¯s eyes as she asked, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°The reason is really simple.¡± Yao Yun Qing rolled her eyes at her and continued, ¡°It is because we came from the same homnd of Hua Xia.¡± ¡®Hua Xia?¡¯ Zang Qing Xue frowned slightly. Was there such a ce in the Sheng Domain? Why hadn¡¯t she heard of it? It was probably some rural area. The young mistress of the Xiao family was said to have gone missing before. Could it be that rural area¡¯s name? Chapter 335 - Ye Wu Chen’s News Part 7

Chapter 335 - Ye Wu Chen¡¯s News Part 7

After Song Ran took the pill and examined it thoroughly, he was suddenly stunned for a moment. He raised his head and looked toward Mu Ru Yue with obvious disbelief. ¡°Elder Song, what happen?¡± Qiu Yu looked curiously at Song Ran and asked. Song Ran took in a deep breath to calm his stirred heart. ¡°An Earth Stage High Rank Fire pill. It consists of¡­ 100% fire elements without any impurities. The effect of the pill will enable fire element martial experts to increase threefolds of their power for an hour.¡± An Earth Stage High Rank Fire pill with 100% fire elements¡­ These two pieces of information was like a heavy hammer that struck at the hearts of the crowd. Some people were dumbfounded and looked dazedly at Song Ran¡¯s elderly face. Genius! She was definitely a genius! She wasn¡¯t the only one to reach the Earth Stage High Rank at such a tender age and there were even a couple of experts in the Central Region stronger than her. But, she was still worthy of respect. If the world were to know that Mu Ru Yue started cultivating at the age of fifteen, and that it had only been three years since then and the power she had reached wasn¡¯t even at the Earth Stage High Rank but instead the Earth Stage Peak Rank, they would probably faint¡­ How could she be considered just a genius if she could be trained to the Earth Stage Peak Rank in three years from scratch? She was obviously a peerless monster. ¡°It is no wonder why she could subdue the phoenix furnace.¡± Song Ran smiled. ¡°But there is still arge disparity between this and the innate talent of Senior Yue. Yet, I believe that with her tyrannical mental power, even if she couldn¡¯t seed Senior Yue she wouldn¡¯t be inferior.¡± Qiu Yu looked astonished at Song Ran. His evaluation of her was too high. An evaluation of an alchemist not being inferior to Senior Yue was the highest assessment in the Central Region! Even if that little girl was a genius, she was still reaching the age of twenty. Even if she started to cultivate at ten, eight years would have passed. How could an Earth Stage High Rank alchemist at eighteen beparable to the astonishing Senior Yue? She was a legend among alchemists and couldn¡¯t be seeded¡­ ¡°An Earth Stage High Rank pill with 100% fire element.¡± Zang Qing Xue sat on the ground with a pale face as she looked at the figure she loathed. She couldn¡¯t hear what Yao Yun Qing was saying by her side. Zi Qian Jing smiled as he walked toward Mu Ru Yue. Hisnguid smile enhanced his captivating appearance. ¡°The exam has ended. Let¡¯s go.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded. Of course, she didn¡¯t forget to keep her pill. An uproar urred in the academy as everyone was discussing among themselves¡­ ¡°Quick, look! It is Zi Qian Jing of the alchemy hall. There is probably only one person that could bepared with his handsome appearance.¡± ¡°Are you referring to the man known as Ye Wu Chen from the martial hall? It is indeed so. But Ye Wu Chen¡¯s purple eyes and the pattern on his face enhanced his charming appearance. Thus, I feel that inparison with Zi Qian Jing, Ye Wu Chen is better¡­¡± ¡°I really like both of them. If I could get one of them, that will be great.¡± As that person¡¯s word finished, a white robe appeared in front of her. The young girl expressed excitement. The girl gripped onto her cor with happiness in her eyes. ¡°What did you just say? Ye Wu Chen? Wu Chen is in the Central Region Academy?¡± The image of that man¡¯s handsome appearance appeared in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s mind. Her heart rippled vigorously as she asked hastily, ¡°Quickly answer my question! Is or isn¡¯t Wu Chen in the academy!¡± Chapter 336 - Ye Wu Chen’s News Part 8

Chapter 336 - Ye Wu Chen¡¯s News Part 8

The girl was scared senseless and she only regained her senses after a while. She bit her lips as she looked at the stirred-up young girl with that peerless appearance and said, ¡°Ye Wu Chen, he¡­ he is a disciple of the martial hall. Now¡­¡± Swish! A white figure floated past her before she could finish what she wanted to say. The young girl glided through the air and vanished from under the splendid sky. ?? The martial hall was filled with mours as the crowd whispered and discussed. At this time, a gale blew through the hall and the previously noisy martial hall instantly quietened. Everyone cast their gazes toward the peerlessly beautiful young girl that appeared in mid-air¡­ The young girl possessed unmatched beauty. Her face looked as though it were carved from jade. Those thin lips beneath a tall nose curved slightly upward as eyes as dark as the night sky expressed excitement. She swept her gaze past the entire hall, but didn¡¯t see that man¡¯s familiar face. ¡°Where is Ye Wu Chen?¡± Mu Ru Yue suppressed her surge of feelings as she tried her best to sound normal. Ye Wu Chen¡¯s name was like a god in the martial hall. When the crowd heard those three words, countless gazes turned into daggers that shot toward Mu Ru Yue. ¡°Who are you to him?¡± A green-d girl stood up slowly as she looked warily at Mu Ru Yue¡¯s peerless appearance with slightly narrowed eyes. This girl¡¯s appearance was outstanding. It was a mystery as to how she was rted to Ye Wu Chen and why she hade here to seek him. ¡°My rtionship with him doesn¡¯t have anything to do with you.¡± With raised brow, Mu Ru Yue continued indifferently, ¡°Where is Wu Chen now?¡± ¡°Wu Chen?¡± The green-d girl wariness intensified as she looked at Mu Ru Yue with a gaze like that of someone looking at their nemesis. ¡°You call him so cordially. Has he agreed to let you call him that? Apprentice Brother Wu Chen is not only powerful, he has a handsome appearance. More importantly, he isn¡¯t one that falls for beauty. It is not strange for him to have several pursuers. It is a pity that Apprentice Brother Wu Chen doesn¡¯t judge a person by her appearance. He won¡¯t fancy you so I suggest you never call him in such a manner. Otherwise, Apprentice Brother Wu Chen will be angered. At that moment, no one will be able to save you!¡± ¡°What Qin Le said is the truth. Younger apprentice sister, don¡¯t me us for not warning you. Ye Wu Chen keeps people at a distance. There was once a girl delusional enough to try and seduce him. In the end, she was tossed away before the crowd, which led to the disfiguration of her face. You have a captivating appearance, but he might not even fancy you.¡± The person that spoke was a girl in green garments. She also looked at Mu Ru Yue as though she was looking at an enemy. Even if it were in Hua Xia, some super idols would have crazy fans in love with them, not to mention this foreignnd thatcked morals. It would then be strange for a man as outstanding and perfect as Ye Wu Chen to not have pursuers. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze darkened as she shot an icy gaze at the two that spoke. ¡°Where is Wu Chen? Speak!¡± The young girl emitted a frosty air, her jet ck eyes cold and unfeeling. She currently didn¡¯t want to listen to anything other than information of the man. The girl known was Qin Le was frightened, but she pursed her lips, looking at the young girl¡¯s impable appearance with disdain. The rest just sighed in agony. It seemed that there was another admirer of Ye Wu Chen. When that guy first came to the academy, the entire academy crazed to the point that two girls fought over him. The men in the martial hall sighed in agony as they subconsciously envied Ye Wu Chen¡¯s great luck. How could they not be jealous with so many girls admiring him, especially this white-robed girl? She had such an outstanding appearance. If they were in Ye Wu Chen¡¯s shoe, they would have definitely kept all of the girls that appeared. It was perfectly normal for a man to have three wives and four concubines anyway. Chapter 337 - Ye Wu Chen’s News Part 9

Chapter 337 - Ye Wu Chen¡¯s News Part 9

¡°Elder Apprentice Sister Ruo Ying!¡± Suddenly, an ted voice jumped out from Qin Le¡¯s mouth. Her gaze shot toward the girl at the entrance with eyes brimming with happiness. Mu Ru Yue followed her gaze and instantly, a girl with a magnificent appearance entered her eyes¡­ The girl dressed simply and wore no makeup. Her ash-gray long robe enveloped her body as her hair syed down her back like a waterfall. She didn¡¯t have a peerless appearance, but her pretty face was still eye-catching. It was as dazzling as sunlight, especially when the girl smiled. She gave off a naturally gentle feeling. If it were a man, they couldn¡¯t not be captivated by her. ¡°Elder Sister Apprentice Ruo Ying, this girl is here to look for Apprentice Brother Wu Chen!¡± Qin Le red furiously at Mu Ru Yue as she hastily exined what was happening. When Lin Ruo Ying gazended on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s face, she smiled and said, ¡°Why have youe seeking him for? If it is something important, I can pass those words to him.¡± Her speech was as though she were the mistress¡­ ¡°No need. I just want to see him.¡± Mu Ru Yue frowned slightly. It was unknown why she didn¡¯t have good feeling for her. ¡°Where is Wu Chen now?¡± Lin Ruo Ying was slightly stunned as she chuckled and replied, ¡°From the miss¡¯s tone, you seem to be familiar with him. Can it be that miss doesn¡¯t know that he is not in the academy?¡± Her meaning was obvious. ¡®Since you are close to him, how could you not know his whereabouts and instead need to ask me?¡¯ ¡°Where did he go?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart sunk. ¡®If Wu Chen isn¡¯t in the academy, then where has he gone¡­¡¯ Lin Ruo Ying smiled gently. With a small as dazzling as sunlight, she replied, ¡°I¡¯m not sure as he left the academy for quite some time already. He should probably be back soon. Miss, since you are his acquaintance then you are my Lin Rou Ying¡¯s friend. If you are in need of something, you can alwayse to look for me. I won¡¯t slight miss on behalf of him. If not, it won¡¯t be good if he mes me when he returns.¡± She covered her lips and giggled. Radiance like spring filled her eyes. ¡°I won¡¯t trouble you with that.¡± Mu Ru Yue frowned a little as she nced at the girl¡¯s face apathetically. ¡°Since Wu Chen isn¡¯t here now, I won¡¯t continue disturbing.¡± Mu Ru Yue turned around and left the martial hall after tossing those words. Zi Qian Jing secretly followed her back from the start. A flicker of light shed in his divinely handsome gaze. He saw that Mu Ru Yue was leaving and hurriedly chased after her. ¡°It seems that some guys really know how to provoke flowers. Are you alright?¡± He didn¡¯t forget that a fewmotions urred due to him having luck with thedies in his past life. ¡°Why should I not be fine?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brow rose and, with happiness in her eyes, she continued, ¡°Since the person I am looking for was here, I will stay in the academy to reunite with him. To be honest, Lin Ruo Ying¡¯s words initially made Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart ufortable. The tone that girl used was too cordial, as though she was his mistress. Yet, she had experienced so many trials and hardships with Ye Wu Chen. How could she not trust him? No matter what people said, her trust would solely fall on him. Zi Qian Jing smiled faintly. He knew that it would be such a case. The two of them had gone through so many crises together in their past life and their rtionship remained as firm as a boulder. Their feelings in this life would only be deeper and not so shallow. Chapter 338 - Ye Wu Chen’s News Part 10

Chapter 338 - Ye Wu Chen¡¯s News Part 10

In the alchemy elder¡¯s courtyard, Song Ran sat in the hall as he looked preupied outside the room. Anxiousness was slowly expressed on his elderly face as time passed. Suddenly, a white-robed figure entered his eyes as it walked under the sunlight. Song Ran¡¯s eyes lit up and he hastily went forth to tug on the young girl¡¯s arm and pull her into the hall. ¡°Come! Come! Come! Little girl, sit. Quickly sit.¡± Mu Ru Yue was forcefully pressed onto a chair. She then lifted her head to look at the smiling elder as she asked calmly, ¡°Elder Song, why have you sought for me?¡± ¡°About that¡­¡± Song Ran rubbed his fist together and chuckled before saying, ¡°Little girl, where did you obtain that pill furnace?¡± ¡°Pill furnace?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, the phoenix furnace in your hand.¡± Mu Ru Yue was stunned and looked astonished at the elder¡¯s smiling face. She was greatly shocked. ¡®This elder knows about the phoenix furnace? ¡®The phoenix furnace is just a pill furnace that wandered into the pill assembly. How, then, would he know about the phoenix furnace?¡¯ Song Ran had his gaze on Mu Ru Yue from the start. He sighed inment after seeing her shocked appearance. He originally thought that this young girl must have a rtionship with Senior Yue since the phoenix furnace was in her possession. It was clear that she had gotten the divine furnace without knowing the true function of the divine furnace. ¡°Little girl, do you know that this phoenix furnace was a possession of Senior Yue? The phoenix furnace is a divine instrument!¡± Song Ran voice trembled with excitement. ¡°A divine instrument! There are just a few of them in this world. It has been rumoured that the phoenix furnace was the sole pill furnace that can manufacture divine rank pills as other ordinary pill furnaces wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand the power of a divine rank pill.¡± At that moment, Mu Ru Yue quickly grabbed her storage ring as though she had just met an enemy. It looked as though Song Ran was going to steal her item anytime now. Song Ran blinked dazedly as he stared helplessly at the young girl. With slight resentment in his tone, he continued, ¡°Little girl, do you think this old man is someone that opens his eyes wide at the sight of profit? If I wanted to steal your item, I wouldn¡¯t have waited until now nor would I have spoken so many words to you.¡± Mu Ru Yue pondered this and agreed. She then released her hand and silently listened to the elder¡¯s exnation. ¡°The phoenix furnace isn¡¯t something anyone can use so your luck must be great to be able to obtain the recognition of the phoenix furnace.¡± Song Ran shook his head as he watched on with subconscious jealousy. ¡®The little girl¡¯s luck is too good for such a priceless treasure as the phoenix furnace to be in her possession.¡¯ ¡°Someone gave the phoenix furnace to me.¡± Mu Ru Yue slightly rose her brows. If it wasn¡¯t that she attended the pill assembly that year, she wouldn¡¯t have obtained the phoenix furnace. Song Ran paused for a moment as he forcefully suppressed the fury in his heart. He really wanted to kill this woman with a smack! ¡®Someone gave it to her? This is clearly naked boasting!¡¯ ¡°The phoenix furnace was used by Senior Yue thousands of years ago. It was due to Senior Yue that people knew of its existence. But the phoenix furnace had simrly disappeared after the death of Senior Yue. It is beyond my imagination that I could be so lucky as to personally see it. No one in the world would have any regret in their life if they were able to see a tool previously possessed by a revered expert.¡± Song Ran was slightly emotional. If he were able to see the Heaven Dragon me Sword in his life as well, then perhaps he might faint with bliss¡­ ¡°So it was Senior Yue¡¯s item.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded, enlightened. Now it wasn¡¯t a mystery as to how she had gotten the acknowledgement of the phoenix furnace. There was such a reason behind it. Chapter 339 - Subduing A Divine Beast And Half A Year of Closed Door Training Part 1

Chapter 339 -Subduing A Divine Beast And Half A Year of Closed Door Training Part 1

¡°That¡¯s why I say that you little girl¡¯s luck is too good.¡± Song Ran looked with resentment and even jealousy at Mu Ru Yue. If he were to obtain such a divine instrument at a tender age, he might be even more sessful in life. He currently had grown old already. It would be the younglings era in the future of the Central Region. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. You have passed the exam so ording to the previous agreement, you obtained special rights. You don¡¯t need to study at the alchemy hall, excluding examinations. You cane directly to find me if you face with any problems in alchemy. Petty-minded trash like Mo Li isn¡¯t qualified to tutor a genius as yourself.¡± Song Ran gaze turned sharp. With his ability, he had quickly found out that it was Mo Li that was behind the explosion of the pill furnace. He was too busy today and thus didn¡¯t have the time to settle the debt with that stinky brat. As the hall master of the alchemy hall, he must treat every matters fairly. Yet, he used his power to avenge his personal grudges. With that, it was sufficient to toss him out of the alchemy hall. ¡°If you don¡¯t have further matters, I will take my leave.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded slightly. Inparison to listen to his chatters, she preferred to cultivate¡­ ¡°Alright.¡± Song Ran reluctantly looked at the phoenix furnace before Mu Ru Yue. It was as though he remembered something that he suddenly raised his head and said, ¡°Little girl, I will give you another special authority. You are free to look at all the books in the archive of the alchemy hall. There are several alchemy books there. It should be greatly beneficial to you.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled without replying him. She possessed the Alchemy Book so how could those ordinary books enter her eyes? But there might be the some books that described Senior Yue and Zi Huang¡¯s past in the Central Region¡¯s archives. ¡°I will give it a look now.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled toward Song Ran in gratitude after receiving the jade tablet. With a wave, she kept the phoenix furnace before turning around and left the room. Looking at the young girl¡¯s leaving figure, Elder Song sighed as hemented, ¡°This girl seems to be only eighteen. It will really be the younglings era in the future. We have aged and should pass the continent to them. I don¡¯t know if I am over thinking but I have this constant feeling that the stagnant water of the Central Region will be disrupted by her existence.¡± In the archive of the alchemy hall, Mu Ru Yue entered without hindrance. Once she entered the room, she felt an indistinct power in it. With a crease of her long, shapely eyebrows, Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t think much about that and started to find the books she want. As expected, the archive was filled with only alchemy rted books and not what she wanted. ¡°It seems that it will be futile to search for books regarding Senior Yue and Zi Huang here.¡± Mu Ru Yue calmly withdrew her gaze before she suddenly seemed to have discovered something as her gazended on a book¡­ The book seemed to be charmed, pulling strongly at her heart. Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t hesitate and take the ancient book from the bookshelf. She gently dusted the book before she muttered with a slight raise of the brow, ¡°Is this book rted to the history of the Central Region?¡± Perhaps it was due to curiosity that Mu Ru Yue gradually opened the book. This book just described how the Central Region came about. Its content was boring and extremely ordinary. Just as she wanted to close the book and ce it back on the shelf, a ray of light shot out from her chest¡­ ¡°Alchemy book!¡± Mu Ru Yue was stunned. Peng! The Alchemy Book left her body before she could react with its white pages flipping rapidly. Chapter 340 - Subduing A Divine Beast And Half A Year of Closed Door Training Part 2

Chapter 340 -Subduing A Divine Beast And Half A Year of Closed Door Training Part 2

The entire contents of the Alchemy Book flowed before Mu Ru Yue. They seemed to have been engraved into her memories. It was so vivid that the movements when pill refining seemed erged as they were disyed before her. Mu Ru Yue closed her eyes to quietly feel each and every part of that previous scene. Her entire body felt free as she did so. While her alchemy standard didn¡¯t make a breakthrough, she could feel it wouldn¡¯t be far. Mu Ru Yue opened her eyes abruptly and saw the Alchemy Book emitting light as it metamorphosed into a key. Itnded on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hand and the book in her hand showed gradual changes. When the light faded, a bronze-coloured ancient bookid in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hand, emitting radiance. A key that was neither small norrge entered her eyes. Mu Ru Yue used the key to unlock the bronze-coloured ancient book without hesitation. Swish! A ray of light shot up toward the sky, illuminating the entire archive. Such an abnormal phenomenon rmed the entire academy. Momentarily, all gazes shot toward the archive¡­ A white-haired elder with an immortal atmosphere suddenly opened his eyes within the dean¡¯s manor. He immediately looked toward the archive, astonished. ¡°It is the Alchemy Book! The Alchemy Book has been subdued! No, I have to look for the ancestor masters. This is something major!¡± The door at the back of the mountains wouldn¡¯t open unless it was necessary. The ancient spirits dwelling within the back mountain seemed to know what had happened as two magical beasts greeted the dean and led him in. Two elders were already silently waiting for his arrival inside a room of the mountain. The elder on the left was red-d with a smile. He looked cultured and friendly. On the right was an ash-gray robed elder. He was unemotional. The two of them were simr in that theycked substantial bodies. They were just a group of spirits depending on the spiritual energy of the back mountain. If it wasn¡¯t for Lord Bai Ze establishing the back mountain for the spirits to live and thus enable them to await the return of Senior Yue, they would have already perished from the world. However, they needed to find a suitable body to possess and not all of them was so lucky to find such a thing¡­ ¡°Ancestor Master Hong Yun, Ancestor Master Hui Ying.¡± The dean bowed slightly. Hong Yun waved his hand before he could give his report and said with a smile, ¡°We know what you came here for. You are to forbid anyone from nearing the archive. If anyone dares to near that ce, you must punish them severely!¡± The dean was startled, but didn¡¯t ask further. He instead bowed and replied, ¡°Understood, Ancestor Master Hong Yun.¡± Upon saying that, he walked out of the room. After he left, Hong Yun¡¯s smiled gradually vanished. ¡°Hui Ying, Lord Bai Ze ced the Alchemy Book here and just said to wait for the destined person to appear. The destined person would have a key to unlock the Alchemy Book. But, he didn¡¯t say who that person would be.¡± Hui Ying raised his head to look out the room and gaze at the sky before replying calmly, ¡°Lord Bai Ze was the person she trusted the most. Since she left, we must follow Lord Bai Ze¡¯s order. However, Lord Bai Ze fell for Zi Feng¡¯s sinister plot when he wanted to save the young master and, thus, he was trapped within Hundred Valley. Otherwise, with Lord Bai Ze¡¯s tyrannical strength, he would have been able to end the life of that malevolent woman thousands of years ago to avenge Senior Yue and Zi Huang.¡± Chapter 341 - Subduing A Divine Beast And Half A Year of Closed Door Training Part 3

Chapter 341 -Subduing A Divine Beast And Half A Year of Closed Door Training Part 3

Bai Ze¡¯s feelings for Senior Yue had been clear to everyone, excluding Senior Yue who was rather dense with rtionships. At the end, it was due to Zi Feng threatening him with Senior Yue¡¯s son that led to him risking his life and falling for her trap. Thus, it resulted in him being trapped within the Hundred Valleys for thousands of years. Yet, since it had been for her son, Bai Ze didn¡¯t regret it. If not, then with Bai Ze¡¯s power how could that woman be able to roam about for so long? Moreover, Bai Ze was someone she was most apprehensive of, excluding Senior Yue and Zi Huang themselves, so she set the trap to restrain him. Hong Yun and Hui Ying smiled bitterly at each other. ¡°Didn¡¯t Lord Bai Ze tell us previously that Senior Yue would return and had us wait for her here? I also believe that a woman as peerless and formidable as her won¡¯t perish from the world for good. There will be a day when she makes her majestic return.¡± That was right, they had always believed that formidable woman would return to the Central Region. White light covered thend. Mu Ru Yue felt slightly ufortable as the light shown down upon her. She raised her hand to block the eye-piercing light. She only put down her hand after a while. ¡°Where is this ce?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows creased as she muttered the question. Suddenly, a babyish voice was heard. ¡°This is the world of the Alchemy Book.¡± ¡°Alchemy Book?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, the Alchemy Book in your possession wasn¡¯t the genuine Alchemy Book. It was just the key to the Alchemy Book. This ce is the authentic ancient Alchemy Book. I am the ancient Alchemy Book¡¯s guardian protector divine beast, the Heavenly Dragon.¡± ¡°Divine beast?¡± Mu Ru Yue was stunned as she shifted her gaze toward a jade carved face that appeared through theyers of white light. It was undeniable that this toddlers appearance was like a jade carving. It was incredibly adorable. A candid smile was on that pure white face, and its ith silverrge eyes blinked. Its long eyshes were as dense andplex as a forest. Its tiny body looked soft like a little bun, causing people to want to hug it tight and kiss it. ¡°You are a divine beast?¡± Mu Ru Yue was greatly shocked as no divine beast appeared in the world before. ¡°I am indeed a divine beast¡­¡± The small child giggled adorably as he continued, ¡°A divine beast¡¯s son¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Can¡¯t you say things clearly? The son of a divine beast isn¡¯t a divine beast so you aren¡¯t a divine beast?¡± The little child was displeased by what Mu Ru Yue said. With eyes that turned red suddenly, it said with grief, ¡°You scolded me.¡± ¡°When did I scold you?¡± ¡°You just did it just now.¡± The little child¡¯s eyes glimmered with sparkling, translucent tears. With grief in its eyes, he said, ¡°My parents are divine beast so my body contains the bloodline of divine beast. I will definitely be a divine beast in the future.¡± ¡°Where are your parents?¡± Mu Ru Yue looked at the jade-carved face of the little child and asked with a raise of her brow. The little child shook its head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. My parents soared through space and left this world. I don¡¯t where they traveled to. They returned once and told me of a ce with tall buildings and several metal coated rhinoceros that ran about. There were also metal skinned bird that flew in the sky. People would even appear in severalrge boxes¡­¡± Hisrge eyes blinked gently as the little child reminisced of the past. ¡°I want to be a divine beast as soon as possible so I can break through space to look for my parents.¡± ¡®Tall buildings? Cars? nes? Television?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue thought with shock before she looked astonishingly at the little child and asked, ¡°Can it be that your parents went to Hua Xia?¡± Chapter 342 - Subduing A Divine Beast And Half A Year of Closed Door Training Part 4

Chapter 342 -Subduing A Divine Beast And Half A Year of Closed Door Training Part 4

The little child shook his head as he looked curiously at Mu Ru Yue and asked, ¡°What kind of ce is Hua Xua?¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t reply to his question immediately as she was incredibly shocked. Her guess had been right. Once her power reached a standard, she would be able to break through space and head back to Hua Xia¡­ She returned to her senses after a while and exined with a light smile, ¡°Hua Xia is a powerful and mysterious nation. There aren¡¯t any martial practitioners there nor magical beasts, but there are cultivators and demons. The alchemy there is the same as here. ¡°But there are several difference between Hua Xia and here. For example, men on this continent are allowed to have three wives and four concubines, but it is forbidden in Hua Xua. Even if one is a cultivator, they can only have a couple of husbands and wives. In Hua Xia, there are also different kinds of weapons. For example, it has bombs that could destroy an entire country¡­¡± The little child cupped his hands together and kept his head facing forward. It seemed to be a mysterious nation ording to what master said. ¡°Xiao Bai decided that when he bes a divine beast in the future, he will head to that nation to find his parents.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled slightly. Since she had a goal now, her feelings to improve her own strength intensified. ¡°Xiao Bai, what uses does this Alchemy Book have?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Xiao Bai blinked hisrge eyes and smiled candidly. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not too sure either. I just know that you can cultivate in the Alchemy Book. It will result in half the work and twice the effect when cultivating herepared to outside. Moreover, your energy will never be depletedpletely as the Alchemy Book can supply you with an endless flow of energy.¡± When martial practitioners used their fighting spirit, they would need to use up their energy. Once their energy waspletely used up, they would be sheep waiting to be ughtered. Generally, energy could only be recovered via meditation or pills. If the Alchemy Book had such a function, she would definitely be at the advantage when fighting. ¡°That¡¯s right, you are really close to breaking through to the Mid Rank Xiantian Rank. Let me help you. Your current strength is too weak. It is so weak to the point that it is impossible for me to leave this ce. I can leave the Alchemy Book once you be powerful.¡± Xiao Bai gently ced his hand between Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyebrows. Hong! A tyrannical power surged toward her mind and gradually dispersed throughout her body. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body shook slightly as she forcefully bore with the pain that came from the power rampaging within her body. ¡°Alright.¡± Xiao Bai slowly withdrew his hand. He then chuckled adorably and said, ¡°I can only help you to this extent. Everything else will be up to you on whether or not you can absorb the power.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded slightly upon hearing his words. She sat cross legged and started to digest the power that was running wild in her body. Little did she know that her closed door meditation this time took half a year¡­ In this half a year, the white light didn¡¯t fade and continued to flood the archive. Nobody knew what had happened, but the archive had be a forbidden area of the academy. Don¡¯t even mention stepping into the archive, nobody was allowed to appear within a one hundred metre proximity of it. There was once a disciple that was curious and wanted to take a look. In the end, it resulted in him being expelled for his actions. Hence, nobody dared to near the archive from then on. Yet, there was another matter that made the disciples of the academy puzzled over. The young girl that had gotten special authority from passing the exam at the Alchemy Hall had disappeared on that very same day. Nobody saw her leaving the academy, so it seemed as though she had disappeared from within the academy. Momentarily, their suspicions moved toward Mo Li and the people of the Zang family. If something were to happen to her, they were the prime suspects¡­ Chapter 343 - You Must Be Responsible Toward Me Part 1

Chapter 343 -You Must Be Responsible Toward Me Part 1

A group of youthful disciples were looking at the two girls fighting within the martial arena of the Central Region Academy. Some people even whistled, their eyes burning with excitement. ¡°Take a guess, will it be Liu Li of the Alchemy Hall or Yao Yun Qing of the Martial Hall winning this fight?¡± ¡°If it is apetition in alchemy, Liu Li would definitely win, but if it is in battling, the oue won¡¯t be as easy to guess. I heard that Yao Yun Qing is really powerful. She is just a new disciple of the academy but she has already reached the Xiantian realm. Even though there are several young Xiantians in the Academy, it is rare for someone her age to reach Xiantian. Everyone was discussing quietly as they stayed to watch the show. The two beauties each had their various talents. If they were to fight, it might form a pleasing sight. ¡°Liu Li, just tell me where Zang Qing Xue is!¡± Yao Yun Qing looked at Liu Li, boundless fury dwelling in her clear eyes as she continued, ¡°Call Zang Qing Xue out for me. I want to kill her!¡± Liu Li giggled as she looked at the girl before her with disdain as she said, ¡°Kill her? Just by yourself? Yao Yun Qing, you are just a bumpkin that came from unknown origin. Don¡¯t think you are a genius just by entering the academy with your innate talent. In the eyes of us nobles, you are nothing! Don¡¯t even mention Mu Ru Yue¡¯s disappearance as it doesn¡¯t have anything to do with Zang Qing Xue. Even if it did, so what? It can¡¯t be that you would charge into the Zang family to kill her, right? You¡¯ll most probably be killed by her brother who is overprotective of her before you can even touch her.¡± Yao Yun Qing¡¯s clear eyes were filled with anger and anxiousness. She already disappeared for half a year. The heavens knew that she had searched each and every inch of the academy for her, including the exterior area of the academy. But there still wasn¡¯t a single trace of Mu Ru Yue. The only possibility left was that¡­ It was that she faced danger. Furthermore, the only one that could cause trouble for her was people like Zang Qing Xue. That woman escaped previously. Once she met her again, she would definitely avenge Mu Ru Yue! ¡°Liu Li, don¡¯t you think I won¡¯t know what you are actually thinking. I guess that you all want Little Yue Er dead. Initially, when she just entered the Alchemy Hall, all of you bullied her and forced her to participate in the exam. In the end, she passed the exam and every one of you aren¡¯t satisfied. No matter what, Yue Er¡¯s refining pill standard is superior to all of you. It is useless even if you aren¡¯t satisfied. Every one of you can only live in the shadow of her light for all eternity inside the Alchemy Hall!¡± That young girl was so peerless and captivating. It would be impossible for her not to attract jealousy, especially Liu Li who had bullied her by partnering up with Zang Qing Xue. ¡°You b*tch!¡± Liu Li¡¯s expression changed as a trace of fury sparked to life in her beautiful eyes. She eximed, ¡°You said I am jealous of her? What is so good about her that is worthy of jealousy? She just depended on her little innate talent to do whatever she likes. It¡¯s not like there aren¡¯t any other youths that had broken through to the Earth Stage High Rank at her age in the academy. So, why should I be jealous of her?¡± That¡¯s right, Liu Li was indeed jealous of Mu Ru Yue, but it was impossible for her to say it upright. Swish! Yao Yun Qing raised her long sword that emitted an earth-yellow glow. Booom! The ground momentarily quaked. Numerous rocks on the ground moved and shot mercilessly toward Liu Li. Liu Li¡¯s expression turned grim. With a wave of her red sword, mes instantly shot forth, forming into numerous swords that greeted the oing rocks. Peng! Peng! Peng! Peng! The rocks that had been pierced by the fire swords turned into dust¡­ Chapter 344 - You Must Be Responsible Toward Me Part 2

Chapter 344 -You Must Be Responsible Toward Me Part 2

When Yao Yun Qing and Liu Li were battling fiercely, Mu Ru Yue was sitting on a mountain in the Alchemy Book that was radiating with white light. A breeze grazed her face and a fragrance passed her nose. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body suddenly jolted. Boom! A tremendous power surged forth from her body, directly shattering a nearby rock that was in front of her into smithereens¡­ ¡°Mid Rank Xiantian.¡± She finally broke through to the Mid Rank Xiantian realm after half a year of close door training¡­ Mu Ru Yue opened her eyes abruptly as she suddenly smelt a burnt scent from her side. When she turned her head over, she saw that Xiao Bai seemed to be roasting something. ¡°Xiao Bai, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Roasting. Do you want to try?¡± Xiao Bai raised his head and looked toward Mu Ru Yue, expressing an adorable smile. Mu Ru Yue frowned and queried, ¡°What I am asking was what are you roasting?¡± ¡°Medicinal nts.¡± ¡°Medicinal nts?¡± She was stunned for a moment before she asked, ¡°Where did you get them from?¡± Xiao Bai pointed to the storage ring on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s finger. ¡°From there.¡± Mu Ru Yue hastily inserted her mental power into the storage ring. She then found that all of the medicinal nts in her ring had vanished, leaving only pitiful few bottles of pills floating solitary. She took in a deep breath and asked with gritted teeth, ¡°Xiao Bai, do you know what you had just done?¡± Xiao Bai blinked his eyes innocently, clueless as to why his master was so furious. Mu Ru Yue raised her hand and lifted Xiao Bai¡¯s tiny body before viciously smacking his buttock. Wah! Xiao Bai wailed out with glistening tears in hisrge eyes. ¡°Xiao Bai, those are rare medicinal nts. It is alright if you ate them, but you wasted them. How can medicinal nts be used to roast?¡± More importantly, some of those medicinal nts were prepared for Yan Jin. Now, his location was still unknown¡­ ¡°Xiao Bai knows he is in the wrong.¡± Xiao Bai looked at Mu Ru Yue, sobbing. Grief was expressed on his jade carving like face. His expression was that of a little puppy being abandoned by its owner. He continued pitifully, ¡°Master, Xiao Bai knows that he has done wrong. Can you please stop being mad at me?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart softened as she apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Xiao Bai. I was too stirred up previously. It is just that two of those medicinal nts were for my really important friend. Yet, they were ruined by you. Are you still in pain?¡± Her slender finger caressed the red mark on Xiao Bai¡¯s buttock as she asked with slight guilt. Xiao Bai shook his head vigorously before he curled his tiny body into Mu Ru Yue¡¯s embrace. After taking in a deep breath, he said, ¡°Master, your body scent is really nice. But Master, only Xiao Bai¡¯s mother can beat Xiao Bai¡¯s buttock. Nobody beat Xiao Bai ever since mother and father broke space to travel to other ces. Since you beat Xiao Bai¡¯s buttock, you must be responsible to Xiao Bai. Hence, you are Xiao Bai¡¯s mother from now on.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body stiffened momentarily. ¡°Xiao Bai, you are a magical beast while I am human.¡± Xiao Bai lifted his star-like eyes and asked with grief, ¡°Master, do you dislike Xiao Bai? Father and mother have disliked Xiao Bai so they abandoned him and traveled elsewhere. Do you also dislike Xiao Bai?¡± It was obscure to Mu Ru Yue why she couldn¡¯t rebuke any further after hearing what he said. Suddenly, she remembered the moment where she first met Ye Wu Chen. That fe simrly used such a pitiful expression to guilt trip her to lead her by the nose¡­ Chapter 345 - You Must Be Responsible Toward Me Part 3

Chapter 345 -You Must Be Responsible Toward Me Part 3

¡°Alright, I will be your mother then. You can just be another loving son of Wu Chen and I.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Xiao Bai leaped jubntly. He hooked his arm around Mu Ru Yue¡¯s neck as he nted a kiss on her face. ¡°Xiao Bai has a doting mother now. Let those two wander freely as Xiao Bai doesn¡¯t need them anymore. He just needs you as his mother.¡± It was obvious that the little fe was displeased about being left behind by his parents¡­ ¡°Xiao Bai, you really cannot leave this ce with me?¡± Mu Ru Yue lowered her head to look at Xiao Bai¡¯s jade carving like face as she asked gently. Xiao Bai bit his lips and shook his head before he said in grief, ¡°I can¡¯t. I will never be able to leave this ce unless you break through to the Xiantian Full Circle realm. This book is something that my parents were protecting. Yet, since they left this ce after breaking through, the heavy duty falls onto me.¡± ¡®Xiantian Full Circle Realm?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue smiled and consoled, ¡°Xiao Bai, don¡¯t worry. I will get you out of this ce as soon as possible. Now, I will leave this ce first. I also don¡¯t know how long has passed nor how is the outside world. Qing Er and Jing Er will most probably be looking high and low for me. It is a pity that this happened all of a sudden that I can¡¯t tell them beforehand.¡± Xiao Bai¡¯s heart shuddered. He subconsciously tugged at Mu Ru Yue¡¯s sleeve as he looked at her pitifully and asked, ¡°You are leaving? When will youe back here to apany Xiao Bai?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart stung slightly as she looked at Xiao Bai¡¯s hopeful face. ¡®He is just a kid, but had to spend so many years by himself in here. How lonely would it have been? Someone finally appeared after waiting bitterly. Who will know how excited and stirred up he was?¡¯ ¡°Xiao Bai, I will apany you frequently, but I have some important matters that I have to deal with now.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled and caressed Xiao Bai¡¯s head as she said that softly. An adorable smile graced Xiao Bai¡¯s jade carved-like face. He nodded with all his might and said, ¡°Then Xiao Bai will wait here for you. He will keep on waiting for you here¡­¡± He would wait here forever until that girl came to apany him. Even if she didn¡¯t, he would keep waiting for her¡­ ?? In the martial arena, Liu Li retreated rapidly as she raised her head to look at the girl with a delicate and pretty appearance, a trace of viciousness shed past her eyes. ¡°Yao Yun Qing!¡± Liu Li instantly leaped up and charged toward Yao Yun Qing. At this moment, killing intent surged out from her body as she yelled in fury, ¡°Go and die!¡± Boom! Her body¡¯s aura was like a great sword that pierces the heaven as it struck toward Yao Yun Qing. Yao Yun Qing narrowed her eyes with a faint smile. She waved the long sword in her hand. At that instant, a sharp sword light appeared and directly went to greet that great sword. Arge explosion was heard and the me great sword shattered into countless light ray as they fell from the sky. Pop! Liu Li retreated two steps back as she looked astonished at Yao Yun Qing who was brimming with smiles. ¡°Liu Li, didn¡¯t you want to kill me? Come on then! You can kill me if you have the capability. I can¡¯t fucking stand you for ages already! ¡°Aren¡¯t you just a girl in a powerful family? What is so great about that? In my homndnguage, you are called a parasite in the family n that neglects her duties nor wants to make an improvement. Didn¡¯t you say that it is best that Yue Er had died otherwise you will definitely make her live a life worse than death yesterday? Liu Li, let me see your capability then. If you can¡¯t even defeat me, you still want to kill her?¡± Chapter 346 - They All Bullied Me Part 1

Chapter 346 -They All Bullied Me Part 1

Yao Yun Qing chuckled with mockery in her clear eyes. She neared Liu Li step after step. With intensifying killing intent in her eyes, she eximed, ¡°Tell me where on earth did Zang Qing Xue had hidden to?!¡± Liu Li bit her lips before she shouted suddenly, ¡°Lord Mo Li, please save me!¡± At that moment, an ash-gray robe shed past. A mid-age man appeared on the martial arena. He looked coldly at the delicate and pretty face of the girl and snorted lightly. Instantly, a powerful pressure came upon Yao Qing Yun. Her legs gave way and she fell onto the ground. She then looked furiously at Mo Li and rebuked, ¡°Mypetition with Liu Li hadn¡¯t finished yet. But you as the in charge of the martial arena came to interfere our fight. Can you be even more shameless?!¡± Mo Li gaze darkened. ¡®In Charge of the martial arena¡­¡¯ Those words were like a sharp thorn that stabbed his heart. He clearly had tweaked with the pill furnace in such a discreet fashion. But who knew that old man Song Ran still found that out. Worse still, he had chased him out of the Alchemy Hall. If it wasn¡¯t for the Martial Hall to retain him by making him in charge of the arena, he would most probably be kicked out of the academy. No matter what, the Alchemy Hall couldn¡¯t interfere with the Martial Hall matters. But the Martial Hall didn¡¯t want to offend the Alchemy Hall so they didn¡¯t dare to give him an important role and just let him be the in charge of this ce. Hence, it was a humiliation to him! ¡°The winner and loser had already been determined so thepetition ends.¡± Mo Li coldly lifted his gaze and continued in a cold tone, ¡°Do you still have any dissatisfaction?¡± Looking at this scene, the crowd looked at each other with disdain in their heart. Mo Li was clearly misusing his powers to avenge his personal matters. Who called that friend of Yao Yun Qing to offend him? He would naturally hate her as well. Yao Yun Qing¡¯s face darkened and she asked, ¡°Mo Li, have you forgotten the two sole rules of the Martial Arena? The first is that the referee can only stop the fight when one side loses fighting power. The other is when the other side concedes, thepetition ends. That woman hasn¡¯t concede nor is she severely injured that renders her to lose all fighting powers. I wonder how you judge that thepetition has ended. How is this fair?¡± ¡°Little girl, you are too naive.¡± Mo Li chuckled coldly. ¡°There isn¡¯t fair or unfair in this world. The one with the stronger fist is the winner. Your friend has entered Song Ran¡¯s eyes so he might protect you in the Alchemy Hall, but within the Martial Hall, you don¡¯t have any backings. Thus, whatever I, Mo Li, say is what it is. It is best that you leave now. If you adamantly continue to resist against my judgment, I can only be impolite to you!¡± ¡®The one with the stronger fist is the winner.¡¯ Yao Yun Qing¡¯s expression chilled. She had already understood that logic long ago as this continent wasn¡¯t the nation Hua Xia after all. There wasn¡¯t any logic in this world. A trace of light shed in Liu Li¡¯s eyes when the other seemed to be zoning out. She suddenly stood up and dashed toward Yao Yun Qing from behind Mo Li. The crowd took in a breath. Liu Li was really sacrificing her life as she dared to attack Yao Yun Qing now. If it wasn¡¯t for the protection by Mo Li, she would already been beaten up to a pulp by Yao Yun Qing. Yet, Liu Li had only a thought now. ¡®Kill her! ¡®I must kill this damnable b*tch!¡¯ When Liu Li¡¯s sword was reaching Yao Yun Qing¡¯s side, the other seemed to have suddenly came back to her senses. Yao Yun Qing just raised her palm and struck Liu Li¡¯s chest mercilessly. Liu Li¡¯s eyes erged gradually as her body formed an arc in the air beforending heavily on the ground. Chapter 347 - They All Bullied Me Part 2

Chapter 347 -They All Bullied Me Part 2

¡°You are seeking your own death.¡± Yao Yun Qing smiled as she walked toward Liu Li. She raised her sword slightly with a trace of killing intent in her eyes. ¡°Stop!¡± Mo Li¡¯s expression changed drastically when he saw Yao Yun Qing pierced her sword toward Liu li. He dashed over in a sh. With his entire body¡¯s aura surging out, he struck it toward Yun Qing¡¯s chest. Yao Yun Qing¡¯s body was sent flying backward. She spurted a mouthful of blood in mid air that descended from the sky like rain that covered the entire sky. ¡°Lord Mi Li still made his move after all.¡± The crowd below the arena stage sighed with pity. ording to ability, Yao Yun Qing was stronger than Liu Li. Yet, Liu Li¡¯s family power was stronger. Hence, even if it wasn¡¯t for Mu Ru Yue¡¯s implication, Mo Li would still have sided Liu Li¡¯s side to curry up favour with the Liu family. ¡°Little girl, I had already said that thepetition has ended. But you didn¡¯t listen. Since that¡¯s the case, I can only teach you a lesson to boost your memory!¡± Mo Li¡¯s eyes slightly darkened with killing intents in his eyes. He had already investigated Yao Yun Qing¡¯s background. She came from just a small vige outside of the Central Region. Thus, he could kill her without anyoneing to avenge her as someone without any backing. However, this ce was an academy so as the in-charge, he couldn¡¯t just kill any disciple as he liked. ¡°Little girl, remember to leave a line in everything you do so as to uphold harmony. I hope that you won¡¯t continue to do things to the extreme. Even if Liu Li was in the wrong, you should have given her a chance.¡± ¡®Give her a chance?¡¯ Yao Yun Qingughed. ¡°She wanted to kill me at first so I counterattacked. But under your intervention, I couldn¡¯t teach her a lesson. She had tried to kill me for the second time already. You are still saying that I should give her another chance? Mo Li, how thick can your face be?¡± ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡± A gale was released from Mo Li¡¯s body. Hong! With mes of fury in his eyes, a tempest like a sandstorm pressured over toward Yao Yun Qing. Under the pressure, Yao Yun Qing¡¯splexion paled and she bit her lip. When the crowd saw the tyrannical power came forth, they all shook their head and sighed. The proverb had once said that knowing how to read the situation was a genius. Yet, Yao Yun Qing was such a fool. She had initially messed up the academy to find that woman to the point that Zang Qing Xue was too terrified to go to the Alchemy Hall. The people of the Zang family hade to the academy, but was blocked by Song Ran. Today, she met with a tough nail but she still didn¡¯t know how to lower her attitude. Wasn¡¯t she asking for a beating? A loud explosion was heard that shook the entire martial arena. Everyone lifted their head and saw that Yao Yun Qing had disappeared from the martial arena. Following that, as their sight raised higher, a snow-white figure standing in mid air entered the crowd¡¯s eyes. Coldness filled that young girl¡¯s eyes. Her impable appearance was so frosty that it made people terrified. Her hand held tightly on Yao Yun Qing¡¯s back cor as she stood quietly in the air. Yao Yun Qing looked startled at the young girl beside her. When she felt the grievance she felt that had umted over these days exploded forth, she burst out crying. She said with sobs, ¡°Yue Er, you are still alive. You really are¡­ I thought that the person from the same homnd as me that I had searched with such difficulty had abandoned me in this foreign world. When you weren¡¯t here, they all bullied me. Zang Qing Xue bullied me and hid from me. Liu Li bullied me as well. She dared to vilify you in front of me. Furthermore, Mo Li bullied me the most. He didn¡¯t allow me to teach Liu Li a lesson¡­¡± Everyone rolled their eyes after hearing what she said. They all bullied her? It seemed that she was the one that was bullying others during this period of time instead that Zang Qing Xue was too terrified toe to the academy¡­ Chapter 348 - Yan Jin’s Domineering Return Part 1

Chapter 348- Yan Jin¡¯s Domineering Return Part 1

Mu Ru Yue¡¯s frosty gaze nced through the crowd beforending on Mo Li. Her killing intent surged forth at that instant. She gradually descended from the sky as she looked past Mo Li to look coldly at Liu Li that was being protected by Mo Li. ¡°Qing Er, how did she bully you just now?¡± Yao Yun Qing pulled a face at Liu Li before looking with grief at Mu Ru Yue. She said pitifully, ¡°She had tried to kill me twice previously and failed to do so. She then sought for Mo Li as the person in charge as a helper. However¡­¡± Yao Yun Qing paused for a while before continuing, ¡°Even if Mo Li is a little trashy, he is still a High Rank Xiantian expert. We should wait before settling the debt with Liu Li. I don¡¯t believe that Mo Li will be by her side all the time!¡± Liu Li¡¯s expression changed as she red furiously at Yao Yun Qing. ¡°Qing Er, how do you like to deal with her?¡± Mu Ru Yue shifted her gaze toward Liu Li, undisguised killing intent was shown in her eyes. ¡°She had wanted to kill me. If it wasn¡¯t for my ability better than her, I would have died. With the phrase of a tooth for a tooth, I should kill her. But I¡¯m usually kind hearted and don¡¯t like the sight of blood.¡± Yao Yun Qing shook her head and her expression was just like someone that didn¡¯t bear to kill a person before she continued, ¡°So, it will suffice to just cripple her powers.¡± ¡®Liu Li, didn¡¯t you look down on us with the power of your family? You had also said that you will make the Liu family deal with us. If you are a trash, I wonder if the Liu family will still want you.¡¯ There were times where death wasn¡¯t the most painful event. In this continent that revered expert, if one became a trash, she would live her life in agony. Yao Yun Qing smiled with tion in her eyes. This was the oue in trying to kill her! ¡°What are you doing!¡± Feeling the aura that was bursting forth from the young girl, Mo Li¡¯s expression changed greatly. He dashed forth in a sh. A gale shot forth from his body¡­ ¡°Mother!¡± Zi Qian Jing was rushing over from nearby. When he suddenly saw Mo Li charging toward Mu Ru Yue, killing intents appeared in his beautiful eyes. Overflowing mes of fury exploded from his body. Anyone that was delusional in trying to hurt mother dies! Yet, when he wanted to make his move, a ck figure soared over in the sky. It was obvious to the eye in broad daylight. Following that, a domineering yell out was heard. ¡°Human, you are too gutsy to try to hurt this senior¡¯s master. Die!¡± Pang! A ck ray of light shed andnded on Mo Li¡¯s chest. Mo Li still didn¡¯t know what happened when his body soared through the sky andnded heavily on the ground. A man was standing in mid air with his ck-robe fluttering. A cold expression was disyed on his carved-like face. With increasing killing intents in his abyss-like eyes, he stared coldly at Mo Li who was on the ground. When the crowd saw this monarch-like man, astonishment filled their eyes. If the charming and handsome Wu Chen was an Asura from hell with a tyrannical aura, this man was the emperor of the world with his domineering aura filling the heavens, showing the attitude of a monarch. Pop! A me cast by Mu Ru Yue entered Liu Li¡¯s body, sending her body to fly backwards. Her face paled and spurted a mouthful of blood, disbelief filled her eyes. Mo Li was defeated by that man in an instant. Who was he? He was so strong! Chapter 349 - Yan Jin’s Domineering Return Part 2

Chapter 349 -Yan Jin¡¯s Domineering Return Part 2

¡°Yan Jin, you¡¯re back?¡± Mu Ru Yue retracted her gaze and looked at the man in mid-air. The man lowered his deep ck eyes. When his sightnded on the young girl¡¯s face, he moved in a sh toward her. ¡°Little girl, I had said that I would return after an increase of my power. Moreover, how do you want to deal with this person?¡± ¡®How do I want to deal with him?¡¯ To be honest, Mu Ru Yue hadn¡¯t thought about that yet. ¡°What is going on here? Why is it so rowdy?¡± Suddenly, an elderly figure entered from the side. ¡°It seems that the one making amotion isn¡¯t a human, but a magical beast?¡± Magical beast? The crowd was a little shocked as they lifted their gazes toward the handsome and cold face of that man. This strong man was a magical beast? It was no wonder why he was so strong just now. Yan Jin snorted coldly as he looked toward the approaching person. Simrly, Mu Ru Yue also looked at him¡­ The elder¡¯s white robe fluttered as he walked over. He had a cold smile on his elderly face and coldness in his eyes. There was also a beautiful girl walking by his side. When Mu Ru Yue nced at her, she recognised that she was Lin Ruo Ying who was the one she met when she tried to look for Ye Wu Chen at the Martial Hall. Why did they appear here? Mu Ru Yue narrowed her gaze slightly as she stared at those two. Zi Qian Jing ced some pressure on his toes before leaping to stand before Mu Ru Yue, tossing a cold gaze at Lin Ruo Ying. There wasn¡¯t any son that would have good feelings for a girl that was trying to destroy his family. This girl had previously used a tone as though she was the wife of his father,pletely acting like a mistress of the family. It was unknown why she came here today. Yan Jin and Zi Qian Jing stood separately by Mu Ru Yue¡¯s sides as they stared warily at those two. If they were to make any move, they would instantly deal with them. ¡°Are you a disciple of the Alchemy Hall?¡± The elder had a cold smile as he continued, ¡°You as the disciple of the Alchemy Hall is really mighty. Not only did youe to make a mess of my Martial Hall, you also injured my martial arena in-charge. Who gave you the guts to do so?¡± As he said that, he looked at Mo Li who was lying on the ground and sighed helplessly. That hit would cripple him if it didn¡¯t kill him. Mo Li wouldn¡¯t have any uses from now on. ¡°He was the first to break the rules and made his move. Yue Er was just protecting herself.¡± Yao Yun Qing¡¯s expression changed. She had first beat Liu Li and then beat Mo Li. Now this old man came out. Was everyone at the Martial Hall so shameless? At this moment, Yao Jun Qing actually forgot that she was also from the Martial Hall. ¡°You are a new talented disciple of the Martial Hall?¡± The elder narrowed his eyes and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you are a person of the Martial Hall!¡± Yao Yun Qing snorted and rebuked, ¡°So what?¡± ¡°Hehe! Little girl, you have a backbone and it suits this elder¡¯s taste. I agree that Mo Li was in the wrong. But even if he had done wrong, you should have let me handle it and not cripple him!¡± The elder chuckled coldly before shifting his sight to Yan Jin. ¡°It is indeed rare to see a magical beast that can humanize. It can¡¯t be that you won¡¯t give an exnation for what you had done wrong, right?¡± ¡°Exnation?¡± Yan Jin smiled coldly. ¡°What should I exin? That bastard tried to hurt this senior¡¯s master. This senior identally used too much force and didn¡¯t know he was so weak. Hence, it ended up like this. All in all, it is him being too weak. What has it have to do with this senior?¡± Chapter 350 - The Dean’s Astonishment Part 1

Chapter 350- The Dean¡¯s Astonishment Part 1

That¡¯s right, Mo Li¡¯s ability was too weak. He just identally used too much force that it crippled him. It didn¡¯t have anything to do with him. identally crippled him? The crowd nced at Mo Li who was in a sorry state. Could such injuries be idental? What was more frightening was that this magical beast called Mu Ru Yue his master. Nobody wouldn¡¯t know what being a master represented. ¡°Master.¡± Lin Ruo Ying looked at Mu Ru Yue before shifting her gaze to the elder and continued, ¡°Master, I think thatdy Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I don¡¯t know if master can forgive them on my behalf?¡± ¡°Ruo Ying, you¡¯re asking for forgiveness?¡± The elder frowned as his gazended on Lin Ruo Ying and asked indifferently. Lin Ruo Ying nodded slightly as she exined, ¡°Thisdy seems to be acquainted with Ye Wu Chen, although I don¡¯t know if it is the truth. I still want to seek forgiveness for them even then. What if she really knows him? It won¡¯t be good that Wu Chen became enraged when he returns. Since she was someone he knows, I should take good care of her.¡± ¡®Ye Wu Chen¡­¡¯ The elder¡¯s expression softened after hearing that name. He had been in this academy for so long, but hadn¡¯t seen such an outstanding disciple. Perhaps only a girl like Lin Ruo Ying would bepatible with such a person. The elder turned his head to nce at Lin Ruo Ying before nodding in satisfaction. ¡®No matter if it is her personality or talent, Ruo Ying is extremely outstanding. Even though Ye Wu Chen refused to be my disciple, it will still be a happy event for him to wed with my disciple. ¡®They are reallypatible. They may even be a divine couple that is only inferior to Senior Yue and Zi Huang¡¯s legend.¡¯ ¡°Ye Wu Chen?¡± When Yan Jin caught that name, his expression darkened slightly. He then shot a sharp gaze at Lin Ruo Ying and questioned her, ¡°Who are you to Ye Wu Chen?¡± That woman¡¯sst question made him unhappy. ¡®What does she mean by taking good care of the little girl for Ye Wu Chen? It is as though that the little girl is a burden while she is a wife that undertook some responsibilities for her husband.¡¯ Lin Ruo Ying¡¯s good-looking face blushed as she replied with a light smile, ¡°I¡¯m Wu Chen¡¯s friend.¡± ¡°Friend?¡± Yan Jin chuckled coldly as he continued, ¡°I doubt you are treating him as a friend. However, what I really want to know is that did you self proimed yourself as his friend?¡± ¡®How can a man like Ye Wu Chen befriend a girl that has ulterior motive? He definitely won¡¯t do anything that will hurt the little girl¡¯s heart.¡¯ ¡°Impudent!¡± The elder¡¯s expression changed. Just as he was about to erupt with fury, Lin Ruo Ying that was by his side calmed him down. She shook her head and smiled lightly before she said, ¡°Master, didn¡¯t you promise that you won¡¯t bother them? Let¡¯s just forget about it. It¡¯s just in talking. I, Lin Ruo Ying, haven¡¯t reached the point to care about every words by outsiders.¡± The elder still doted his disciple as he suppressed his surging anger. ¡°Alright, I, Fu Li, won¡¯t bother with you all on Ruo Ying¡¯s behalf. But I will have a good talk with Song Ran as to why he allowed people from his department toe here and make a ruckus!¡± He shook his sleeves beforemanding in a cold tone, ¡°Ruo Ying, let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Yes, master.¡± Lin Ruo Ying bowed slightly before smiling toward Mu Ru Yue and advised, ¡°Lady, since you are Wu Chen¡¯s friend, I will naturally help you out. Otherwise, he might be unhappy when he returns. But you shouldn¡¯t be so impetuous next time. Some matters don¡¯t need you to show off your abilities and will pass if you just bear with it. You mustn¡¯t hurt others.¡± She turned to leave after saying that. Chapter 351 - The Dean’s Astonishment Part 2

Chapter 351 -The Dean¡¯s Astonishment Part 2

¡°Elder Apprentice Sister Ruo Ying is really gentle.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. She is a role model for the girls in the academy. Someone had humiliated her previously but she still helped them without bearing grudges. If those people still don¡¯t ept her good intents, they are worse than pigs and dogs.¡± ¡°I guess that only Elder Apprentice Sister Ruo Ying can match up with that person.¡± ¡°Who are you referring to by ¡®that person¡¯?¡± ¡°Stupid! Who else other than Ye Wu Chen from the Martial Hall?¡± Zi Qian Jing clenched his fists with boundless fury in his eyes. He suddenly chuckled coldly with a sinister cold smile on his handsome face. ¡°Lin Ruo Ying, you¡¯re such a hypocrite! I also don¡¯t know where that fellow had ran to. If he doesn¡¯t return soon, I will snatch his wife away.¡± ¡®If it isn¡¯t for mother to stop me, I will have already punched that b*tch¡¯s face.¡¯ ¡°Why did you stop me?¡± Yan Jin said with irritation, ¡°Little girl, that girl clearly didn¡¯t have good intents by helping you. She seems to be helping you, but she was hinting her rtionship with Ye Wu Chen. She was warning you that Ye Wu Chen isn¡¯t yours. If this isn¡¯t provocation, then what is it? You can endure it, but this senior can¡¯t!¡± Mu Ru Yue rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Did Lin Ruo Ying do something?¡± Yan Jin paused before he said with rage, ¡°I just dislike her!¡± ¡°Yan Jin, we¡¯ll deal with her once Wu Chen returns.¡± ¡°But It is unknown when that fe will return. He had nearly killed you by the flower that he had provoked previously. Now, he has provoked more girls. Does he have an end? Once he returns, I must disfigure him to stop attracting trouble to you.¡± ¡°We will discuss about this only when you can defeat him.¡± Mu Ru Yue shrugged her shoulders and said with smile, ¡°I have a feeling that Ye Wu Chen isn¡¯t far from me and that we will reunite soon¡­¡± Yan JIn snorted coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve made a qualitative improvement in my strength already. I might be able to defeat him now.¡± ¡°That will not happen.¡± Mu Ru Yue chuckled, disapproving his stand. Yan Jin¡¯s breath tightened. This was clearly naked despise! But he couldn¡¯t rebuke her as that man¡¯s rate of improvement was really rapid¡­ ¡°Yue Er, can I ask you who is Ye Wu Chen to you?¡± Yao Yun Qing blinked her eyes as she looked curiously at Mu Ru Yue as she asked. Mu Ru Yue smiled with a peculiar ray of light in her eyes and replied, ¡°My husband.¡± ¡°Husband¡­Eh~ your husband?¡± Yao Yun Qing was stunned for a moment before she giggled and said, ¡°Mhm! Yue Er, don¡¯t you think that the previous scene was hrious? Once I heard that Ye Wu Chen is your husband, I suddenly thought about the third person in the rtionship provoking the main wife. Lin Ruo Ying obviously wants to be the third person in your rtionship. She should just say that. Why must she be so hypocritical? I can¡¯t stand people like her.¡± If she didn¡¯t use such a mistress tone, perhaps she wouldn¡¯t be so irritating. ¡®Lin Ruo Ying is already much better than the girls I had seen like Xiao Min and Nangong Zi Feng.¡¯ Mu Ru Yue sighed with helplessness when she thought about the girls that crazed for Ye Wu Chen. Zi Qian Jing remained silent from the start. His silence was slightly terrifying. He understood how terrifying a woman¡¯s jealousy could be from personally experiencing it. Zi Feng didn¡¯t mind massacring the entire Zi family for father and even led to the fall of his parents. His limbs were also amputated. Chapter 352 - The Dean’s Astonishment Part 3

Chapter 352 -The Dean¡¯s Astonishment Part 3

He definitely wouldn¡¯t let that tragedy happen again, even if he had to bathe the world in blood! At this moment, a man stood on the summit of a mountain thousands of miles from the Central Region Academy, his purple robe fluttering in the wind. A demonic Red Lily Spider pattern covered half of his face. Yet, it didn¡¯t seem strange but instead merged perfectly with his aura and enhanced his charming, noble appearance instead. Countless Red Spider Lilies seemed to bloom in his surroundings. He looked astonishing. His beauty could make people captivated by him indefinitely. Clouds were moving in his surroundings. A ray of light shed past his purple eyes. ¡°It has been half a year, but I still hadn¡¯t find Mu Er¡¯s location. I don¡¯t know where she is! Now, it is about time so I must head back to the academy.¡± He pursed his lips as the image of that girl¡¯s impable appearance entered his mind¡ª ¡®Mu Er, where are you? ¡®I will find you even if I have to search every inch of this world!¡¯ ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re finally out.¡± When Song Ran felt the aura in the archive disappear, he hastily ran over. When he saw the approaching Mu Ru Yue, he was ted and quickly went to greet her. ¡°Right, the dean requested for your audience.¡± ¡°The dean?¡± Mu Ru Yue was startled as she asked, ¡°Why is he looking for me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. It probably had something to do with what happened in the archive. Little girl, you only went to the archive and made such amotion. Let¡¯s go to meet Lord Dean. Actually, the dean is a really nice person so you won¡¯t need to worry too much about meeting him.¡± When Song Ran nced at Mu Ru Yue, he seemed to discover her unease and couldn¡¯t help but try to calm her a bit. ¡°That¡¯s right, the one with the highest authority in the Central Region Academy is the dean. Moreover, he loves when people tter him. You just have to say nice words to him. Once he is happy, you can do whatever you want in this Central Region Academy.¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t listen to what Song Ran continued to say, but just ced her hand on her storage ring. No matter what, the Alchemy Book was a possession of the Central Region Academy. It couldn¡¯t be that the old man wanted it back, right? At this instant, she thought about Xiao Bai who had been isted for thousands of years. Her heart sunk slightly. Nobody would be able to snatch the Alchemy Book from her no matter what. The dean was carefully carrying a withering nt in the Dean¡¯s manor. With heartache in his eyes, hemented, ¡°I don¡¯t know why my most beloved Silver Leaf has withered. This is a medicinal nt that requires thousands of year to grow. It is a pity. It is such a pity.¡± A thousand years was a really long time even to cultivators. Moreover, a thousand-year medicinal nt was already a priceless treasure. How could his heart not ache? ¡°Lord Dean, little girl Ru Yue hase.¡± At this time, a voice was heard from outside the door. The dean gently ced his beloved medicinal nt down and sighed in pity. He then turned his head and replied, ¡°Come in.¡± ¡°Understood, Lord Dean.¡± An old man brought in a young girl in white robe after saying those words. The young girl was incredibly pretty. Her appearance seemed to have been molded into being. She had a tall nose and a cold expression. Her eyes were as deep and dark as the night, simr to an abyss. ¡°Oh, you havee?¡± The dean sized up the young girl that was at the entrance from her head to her feet without missing any part of her appearance. ¡®She is the owner of the Alchemy Book? I wonder how her innate talent is¡­¡¯ Chapter 353 - The Dean’s Astonishment Part 4

Chapter 353 -The Dean¡¯s Astonishment Part 4

Just when Song Ran wanted to officially introduce Mu Ru Yue to the Dean, the next moment stunned him. ¡°You are the dean of the Central Region Academy?¡± Mu Ru Yue forcibly smiled and ttered, ¡°I¡¯ve long heard about your name. I had heard of your name even from a distant ce like the Sheng Domain. With but a nce, you appear so awe-inspiring that it would be hard for anyone to mislook you.¡± The dean¡¯s gloomy expression went through drastic changes. He went from looking as though he were attending a funeral to immediately smiling after hearing her words. He stroked his snow-white beard with enjoyment as he chuckled and asked, ¡°Little girl, is this dean that well-known?¡± Mu Ru Yue blinked her eyes before continuing, ¡°Of course. You are far superior than the rest. I have worshiped you since long ago. I came to this Central Region Academy just to have a glimpse of your graceful bearing.¡± Song Ran waspletely stupefied. He previously said those words casually, but who knew this little girl took it so seriously? With her ice-cold personality, how could she say such disgusting words? Not to even mention the name of the dean, the little girl probably didn¡¯t know about the existence of the Central Region Academy beforeing to the Central Region. She was speaking blindly with her eyes wide open¡­ Mu Ru Yue suppressed her churning stomach. If it wasn¡¯t for the Alchemy Book and Xiao Bai, how could she say such words that disgusted her? ¡°Hahaha!¡± The deanughed heartily before heplimented her, ¡°Little girl, not bad, you really are a good girl. This old man really likes your words. That¡¯s right, I had looked for you regarding the Alchemy Book¡­¡± ¡°Dean, why is your nt withering?¡± Mu Ru Yue interrupted the dean before he could finish his piece. Her question seemed to poke at the dean¡¯s sore spot as he said with teary eyes, ¡°That is my most beloved Silver Leaf. I don¡¯t know why but I found that it had withered this morning. Sigh. Forget it, let¡¯s not talk about that. Little girl, let¡¯s talk about the Alchemy Book instead¡­¡± It was a pity that once he said ¡®the Alchemy Book¡¯, her next statement made him swallow his words. ¡°Dean, perhaps I can try to revive it?¡± Glimmers danced in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes as she said that with a smile. At that instant, the dean was stunned as he red unbelievingly at Mu Ru Yue. ¡°Wha¡­ what did you just say? You said you could revive Silver Leaf?¡± ¡®Did I hear it wrongly?¡¯ At this time, the order by the ancestor masters was thrown to the back of his mind. All he was thinking about now was to revive his beloved Silver Leaf. ¡°But you must agree to a request.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled at the dean as she said that. The dean became stirred up and nodded vigorously and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t say one. Even if it is a hundred, I would agree to them. Quickly help me revive Silver Leaf. This is a thousand-year medicinal nt. It is also my precious. I can¡¯t fall asleep if I can¡¯t look at it everyday. I just don¡¯t know why it has withered!¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t say anything and just walked up to the Silver Leaf. She ced a palm on the withering leaf and released some energy. At that instant it converted into a light that enveloped the entire medicinal nt¡­ The dean became anxious as he stared unblinkingly at the medicinal nt in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hand. He said with hesitation, ¡°Er¡­ Little girl, are you sure you can do it?¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t reply as her eyes were calm and without any ripples. A green ray of light was being emitted from her palm. Under the green light, the withering leaves gave off a fluorescent glow. Following that, the dean widened his eyes in shock as he looked at the scene that he would never be able to forget in his entire life. Chapter 354 - The Dean’s Astonishment Part 5

Chapter 354 -The Dean¡¯s Astonishment Part 5

The yellowed leaves radiated with boundless vitality. Under his astonished gaze, the stem of the leaf rose. The two elders were dumbfounded as they saw this peculiar sight. They didn¡¯t know how it had happened. ¡°Using energy to grow medicine? Can this be the legendary method of growing medicine with energy?¡± Song Ran stared in shock at the Silver Leaf that was being enveloped with green light. His expression was as though he saw a ghost. His sight slowly shifted toward Mu Ru Yue and eximed, ¡°Monster, this fe is a monster! Otherwise, how can she be so abnormal?¡± Song Ran was hit with such a strong blow. When meeting with such a talented person, even the most prideful of people couldn¡¯t stay arrogant. The dean suddenly came back to his sense and didn¡¯t care about anything as he leaped over to the nt. But when he reached the Silver Leaf flower pot, he halted his steps and meticulously carried it carefully. He then raised his head andughed heartily. ¡°Hahaha! My Silver Leaf has unexpectedly revived!¡± He had never been this happy before. It was as though his son had been resurrected. ¡°Oh Silver Leaf, my precious, please don¡¯t ever leave me again.¡± The dean¡¯s hands were shivering with excitement. His speech had even be incoherent for a time. He then seemed to think about something and turned his head toward Mu Ru Yue and said, ¡°Little girl, I don¡¯t know how to thank you for this. Silver Leaf is my life. If it wasn¡¯t for you, I would have lost my life. Tell me what it is you want me to help you with.¡± Glimmers flicked in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes as she replied, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to discuss with me about the Alchemy Book? I only have one request that the Alchemy Book will be my possession from now on. The Central Region Academy can¡¯t take it away from me.¡± Even though Yan Jin was powerful, he still couldn¡¯t match up with such a high powered being in the Central Region Academy. If the Central Region Academy was persistent in wanting to take the Alchemy Book, it would be a death match. The dean was stunned before he yelled in fury, ¡°The Central Region Academy wants to take your Alchemy Book?! Which bastard wants to do that? Who is it? Once you tell me, this dean will eliminate him!¡± Mu Ru Yue rolled her eyes at him and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t¡­ that person you?¡± ¡°Me?¡± The dean¡¯s anger gradually calmed down. He pointed to his nose and asked curiously, ¡°I want to take your Alchemy Book? When did I want to do that?¡± Mu Ru Yue was startled after hearing his words before she asked, ¡°Why did you seek me out for today then?¡± ¡°Oh, it is like this.¡± The dean chuckled. ¡°I just wanted to see the talent that was chosen by Alchemy Book. It seems that its choice was great. Moreover, the ancestor masters at the back mountain wants to see the owner of the Alchemy Book as well. When do you have the time to go with me and meet them?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression darkened instantly. ¡®This old man just wanted to see me just to know who the Alchemy Book chose? Why did I tter him so much and treat his Silver Leaf then? ¡®Furthermore, to make him owe me a favour, I had exposed my ability before this old man.¡¯ Suddenly, Mu Ru Yue smiled and said with gritted teeth, ¡°Meet the ancestor masters? My apologies but I don¡¯t have time for that! Since you have already seen me, I will bid my farewell!¡± The dean was stunned as he looked at Mu Ru Yue¡¯s leaving figure. He scratched his head andmented, puzzled, ¡°What is wrong with that little girl? She was fine before and now she looked as though she had eaten the wrong medicine.¡± ¡®Didn¡¯t she say she had revered me for such a long time? Why did she suddenly turn her face?¡¯ The dean felt wronged. ¡®I didn¡¯t do anything, right? There isn¡¯t anyone else in the world more innocent than me¡­¡¯ Chapter 355 - The Dean’s Astonishment Part 6

Chapter 355- The Dean¡¯s Astonishment Part 6

Suddenly, an exmation was heard, pulling the dean out of his thoughts. ¡°Dean, quickly look at this!¡± With a frown, the dean red at Song Ran who appeared in shock and said, ¡°Why do you need to shout? Can¡¯t you speak normally?¡± ¡°No¡­ It can¡¯t be¡­¡± Song Ran raised his astonished eyes. The shock in them hadn¡¯t yet faded as he replied, ¡°Dean, the Silver Leaf seemed to have grown a fold.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The dean was stunned before he hastily lowered his head to look at the Silver Leaf. Once he looked, he was shocked. He then forcefully suppressed his amazement before instructing strictly, ¡°Song Ran, you are forbidden to say of anything you saw today. If I hear from others about this, you should clearly know how ruthless I can get!¡± Song Ran bowed slightly and replied, ¡°Dean, you do not need to worry about that. I did not see anything.¡± ¡°Good, very good!¡± The dean nodded. With a slight narrowing of his eyes, a glimmer shed in them before he said, ¡°I will need to make a trip to meet with the ancestor masters now.¡± The technique of using energy to grow medicine was extremely rare, but there were still some alchemy experts in the past that had obtained this method. However, there was only one person in the past that could simultaneously save a medicinal nt and increase its age. That person was the peerless expert from thousand of years ago, Senior Yue! ¡°No! Song Ran, you are toe with me to meet the ancestor masters.¡± ¡°What?¡± Song Ran was startled as he looked bbergasted at the dean. Lights flickered in the dean¡¯s eyes as he said, ¡°I remembered you told me that she also possessed the Phoenix Furnace. This matter should be told to the ancestor masters. I don¡¯t know how to exin it clearly so you should do it. Quick,e with me to meet the ancestor masters now!¡± The dean walked out the room, pulling a dazed Song Ran with him. Song Ran was still lost in his thoughts. Who didn¡¯t know that the back mountain was the forbidden ce of the academy? Nobody had ever entered that ce, excluding the dean. Who knew he would go there now? Song Ran instantly felt as though his body was floating. He was highly spirited. With acent smile on his elderly face, he obviously looked different than usual. Ancestor Master Hui Ying was sitting on a yellow mat, his eyes closed inside a cliff cave. Suddenly, when he heard footsteps from outside, he abruptly opened his eyes and shot a sharp gaze over. ¡°Why have youe here?¡± The dean immediately pulled Song Ran with him in and bowed as he reported, ¡°Ancestor Master Hui Ying, this junior has something to report.¡± ¡°Oh? Has the owner of the Alchemy Booke?¡± ¡°No, she hasn¡¯t.¡± The dean shook his head. When he nced at the ancestor master¡¯s displeased expression, he quickly exined, ¡°It is just that the girl knows how to grow medicine with energy.¡± Hui Ying said with an indifferent expression, ¡°So what?¡± ¡°She managed to increase the life of the medicinal nt. An originally thousand-year Silver Leaf became two thousand years old instantly. If you don¡¯t believe, quickly look at this. I had brought Silver Leaf with me.¡± The dean took out his precious treasure as he said that. Hui Ying knew about this Silver Leaf. The dean had requested tutge from him on how to take care of it before. It had indeed been a thousand-year-old Silver Leaf, but now it had be two thousand years old today¡­ Boom! Hui Ying stood up and moved in a sh before the dean. When his deep gray eyes looked at the Silver Leaf, he subconsciously became stirred up. Tears welled out from within his elderly eyes. Ancestor Master Hui Ying, who had always been emotionless to the dean, was unexpectedly shaking with excitement now. Tears even flowed from his eyes¡­ Chapter 356 - Explanation? What explanation? Part 1

Chapter 356- Exnation? What exnation? Part 1

¡°It¡¯s her. It must be her!¡± Hui Ying extended his shaky hands toward the nt. His white hair made the hearts of people ache for him as he continued, ¡°She¡¯s back. What Lord Bai Ze said was right; she would definitely return.¡± They had once followed her when they were hot-blooded and ambitious youths. Currently, several years had passed and they had all aged and died. Yet, she was now as youthful as she was thousand years ago¡­ ¡°Ancestor master, it is not only that. The little girl possesses the Phoenix Furnace. Song Ran, give the ancestor master a rundown.¡± The Dean looked at Song Ran and instructed him. ¡°Yes, dean.¡± Song Ran suppressed his curiosity as he narrated what happened that day to Hui Ying. When Hui Ying heard that Mo Li had spoiled the pill furnace to try and sabotage Mu Ru Yue, his anger surged forth. But when he heard about Mu Ru Yue taking out the Phoenix Furnace for the examination, slight awe was expressed on his elderly face. That woman had changed their lives that year. Even after thousand years, her position in their hearts remained unchanged. She was a goddess in their heart. She was a mighty figure that mustn¡¯t be sphemed. She was also a person that they chased after their entire life and for all eternity. ¡°Where is she now?¡± Hui Ying raised his head and asked anxiously. ¡°About that¡­ she refused toe here.¡± The dean nced cautiously at Hui Ying before continuing, ¡°I also don¡¯t know where I had displeased and offended her. But don¡¯t worry, ancestor master, I will definitely bring her here.¡± When the dean saw Hui Ying¡¯s darkened face, he immediately raised his hand and swore. ¡°Mhm! I must see her as soon as possible to be at ease.¡± Hui Ying¡¯s expression gradually rxed as he continued, ¡°But you are not permitted to use any forceful method. Furthermore, you must take good care of her. If she loses a single hair, I will kill you!¡± The dean shuddered violently as he replied with an obsequious smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, ancestor master. I will definitely protect her.¡± ¡°Alright, you are dismissed.¡± Hui Ying waved his hand. With a gloomy expression, hemanded, ¡°As for Mo Li, there isn¡¯t a need for him to continue staying in the academy.¡± With that simple statement of the ancestor master, he announced Mo Li¡¯s fate¡­ ¡°Understood, Ancestor master.¡± The dean cupped his fist before turning his head to look at the stupefied Song Ran. ¡°Why are you still in a daze? We¡¯re leaving.¡± Song Ran abruptly came back to his senses and followed the dean out of the cliff cave. Once he exited the cave, Song Ran¡¯s steps halted as he asked carefully, ¡°Lord Dean, who were you all referring to by ¡®her¡¯ just now? Can it be¡­¡± ¡®Senior Yue?¡¯ Song Ran was unable to say that title in the end. He just couldn¡¯t believe that the young girl was Senior Yue. But if it wasn¡¯t Senior Yue, how could the ancestor master make such an expression? The dean red viciously at him and said, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t ask anything that you shouldn¡¯t know. You just have to remember to forget everything that happened today. Do you understand? Another task is to think of a way for her toe to the back mountain willingly.¡± The dean was still unclear as to whether the little girl had eaten the wrong medicine until now. Why did she suddenly be angry? ¡°Hehe! Dean, don¡¯t fret about that. She was just ttering you for the Alchemy Book. Moreover, she had exposed her power before you for the same reason. She, however, didn¡¯t expect that you didn¡¯t think about taking her Alchemy Book. Hence, she was slightly mncholic. She isn¡¯t angered by you and should be fine in two days. Once the dean suggest the matter to her again then, she would definitely agree to it.¡± Chapter 357 - Explanation? What explanation? Part 2

Chapter 357- Exnation? What exnation? Part 2

The dean nodded as he thought what Song Ran said was logical. Suddenly, he realized something and red furiously at Song Ran, ¡°You said she was just ttering me? You actually said she was just ttering me! That girl obviously heard of my name before and aimed toe to the Central Region Academy. Her expression was so sincere when she said that. How could she just be ttering me?¡± The dean had acent expression on his face as he thought about how the prestique Senior Yue knew of his famed name. Nothing else could make him so delighted until today. ¡°Song Ran, you can just scram back to your Alchemy Hall and take good care of the little girl. If anyone dares to bully her, you can directly eliminate them for me.¡± Upon saying that, the dean walked away with his head held high with pride. Song Ran was speechless. How could someone so narcissistic impress others? He sighed and turned around to head back to the Alchemy Hall¡­ Yet, once Song Ran stepped into the hall, he saw an elder with an ashened expression sitting on a chair, awaiting his return. He couldn¡¯t help but be startled and asked, ¡°Fu Li, why are you here?¡± ¡°Why?¡± Fu Li chuckled coldly and continued, ¡°Song Ran, it can¡¯t be that you don¡¯t know that a disciple from your Alchemy Hall known as Mu Ru Yue crippled Mo Li with her magical beast, right?¡± ¡°Mo Li is crippled?¡± Song Ran was stunned before heughed heartily. ¡°That bastard Mo Li had been crippled? Haha! This is such a rejoicing news!¡± ¡°Song Ran!¡± Bang! Fu Li mmed his palm on the table as he looked coldly at Song Ran who had an ted expression. ¡°What do you mean by that? Your disciple injured my Martial Hall In-charge. Don¡¯t you think you should give me an exnation?¡± ¡°Exnation? What exnation?¡± Song Ran sniggered. ¡°Firstly, Mo Li is from my Alchemy Hall, but was taken by your Martial Hall. I didn¡¯t bother with that on your behalf. But have you heard of the phrase ¡®If one doesn¡¯t court disaster, they won¡¯t die¡¯ before? He reaped what he sowed for having such an oue. Secondly, the dean just instructed that even you won¡¯t be able to retain Mo Li.¡± ¡°The dean?¡± Fu Li¡¯s expression changed and asked, ¡°What has this to do with the dean?¡± Song Ran shrugged his shoulders and chuckled as he replied, ¡°How can I know? Mo Li probably did something that provoked the dean so he passed down such an order. Oh, that¡¯s right. There is a disciple of yours. What¡¯s her name again? Oh, it should be Lin Ruo Ying. You should advise her to behave herself and that the entire academy doesn¡¯t revolve around her.¡± ¡°Song Ran, what do you mean by that?¡± Fu Li¡¯s expression narrowed as a cold ray of light appeared in his eyes. He continued, ¡°How did the kind hearted Ruo Ying offend you? You can toss any grudges onto me. Our grudges don¡¯t have nothing to do with her.¡± It was undeniable that Fu Li doted on his disciple. He treated her as his own biological daughter so how could he allow others to trample over her? Song Ran pouted and replied, ¡°Whatever you think then. Honestly, I dislike Lin Ruo Ying. If your Martial Hall provokes me again, the Alchemy Hall won¡¯t distribute any more pills to the disciples of the Martial Hall. You think you¡¯re all so mighty? Then, you just have to think of other ways to improve your strength yourselves.¡± Fu Li¡¯s expression suddenly changed. His grudge with Song Ran was really deep. He didn¡¯t dare to fall out with him until now for that exact reason. The disciples of the Martial Hall wouldn¡¯t be able to increase their strength as rapidly as they could now if the supply of pills from the Alchemy Hall stopped. ¡°Song Ran, you are misusing your powers to avenge your personal matters. Aren¡¯t you afraid the dean will remove you from your post and punish you?¡± Chapter 358 - Ye Wu Chen’s Return Part 1

Chapter 358-Ye Wu Chen¡¯s Return Part 1

¡°Punish me?¡± Song Ran was stunned before bursting out withughter. ¡°Hahaha! If you¡¯re so capable, then go ahead and report my mistakes to the dean. I will definitely wee you to do so! Someone, escort this old man out!¡± We shall see who the dean sides with! ¡°You¡­¡± Fu Li¡¯s expression changed. He shook his sleeves before ring at Song Ran as he left the room. Seeing the old man¡¯s departing figure, Song Rong felt unprecedentedlycent. He was highly spirited. It had been such a long time since he had been so ted. ¡®Fu Li, a muddle-minded fool like you wants to fight me? You should just wash up and go to sleep!¡¯ Song Ran chuckled, making the people in the Alchemy Hall puzzled. Had that old man be senile after being angered by Fu Li? He also said he would stop the supply of pills to the Martial Hall. Wasn¡¯t he afraid that the dean would punish him? The crowd shook their heads. They didn¡¯t know what was wrong with the old man¡­ The moon hung in the sky and the night backdrop was like water. A silver robe was fluttering through the night sky as it soared like a silver ray of light. This youth lowered his gaze. His divinely handsome face no longer had its usualnguishing as they focused on the girl that was sitting cross-legged in the room. Longing filled his ck eyes. ¡°That man should be returning.¡± He raised his head to look at the tranquil night sky with a slight smile. ¡®How long have I waited for the day when our family would reunite? How many days and nights has it been?¡¯ Even though he had slumbered for a thousand years, those were the two faces he wouldn¡¯t forget his entire life and for all eternity. It was a pity that he although he remembered them, the other two had long forgotten their past, including him. Zi Qian Jing¡¯s heart clenched as those horrifying scenes yed in his mind once more. It was so painful that he couldn¡¯t help bending his waist, pain filling his eyes. ¡°Jing Er, are you hurt?¡± Suddenly, a warm hand was ced on top of his. A girl¡¯s caring voice was heard before him. The voice seemed to be have crossed a few centuries, warming his heart. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Zi Qian Jing shook his head before lifting his pale face. His slender figure looked so vulnerable and feeble in the night breeze. It was so lonesome that he made people¡¯s heartache for him. Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t know why her heart ached slightly when she looked at Zi Qian Jing in his current state. She held his freezing hand tightly. A proverb once said that a mother and son¡¯s heart were connected. Hence, even though Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t have her past memories, the connection between their souls remained unchanged. ¡°Jing Er, I constantly have a feeling that we should know of each other long ago.¡± Mu Ru Yue seriously sized up the youth before her as a peculiar ray of light shed past her eyes. At that moment, Zi Qian Jing almost told her everything that had happened, but the words seemed to disappear before they could leave his mouth. He didn¡¯t know if she would believe what he said. The worst case scenario was that she thought he was insane and distance herself from him. Perhaps it would even scare her senseless? All of these matters were out of the world after all. Who would believe what he said? Zi Qian Jing was really afraid. He previously wasn¡¯t afraid when Zi Feng captured him, nor when his limbs were amputated. Yet, he was really afraid now. It was as though he was re-watching the scene where his parents fell under the might of heaven¡¯s lightning¡­ ¡°Can¡­ can you hug me?¡± Zi Qian Jing looked at the girl with an impable appearance. With hope in his eyes, he continued, ¡°You look really simr to my mother. She had left with my father when I was really young. Furthermore, I have an indescribable familial feeling whenever I look at you. So, can you please hug me?¡± Chapter 359 - Ye Wu Chen’s Return Part 2

Chapter 359 -Ye Wu Chen¡¯s Return Part 2

Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t want to agree to his request, but seeing that expectant gaze of his stopped her from saying ¡®no¡¯. It was as though she didn¡¯t want to see his disappointed gaze. At this moment, Mu Ru Yue thought about her own son that had been captured by Nangong Zi Feng. To be truthful, she really didn¡¯t have any memories about that toddler with a jade-like crafted face. The first time she saw that kid was when she witnessed Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s memories. Zi Qian Jing made her think about the little fe that was sealed by Nangong Zi Feng. His eyes were especially simr to that kid¡¯s. How could she reject his tiny request¡­ Zi Qian Jing¡¯s gaze dimmed as he chuckled bitterly. ¡®Mother doesn¡¯t remember me and is deeply in love with father so how can she hug another guy? I just long for that previously gentle embrace; that¡¯s why I requested such a tall order¡­¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I overstepped my boundaries.¡± Suddenly, Zi Qian Jing¡¯s body shuddered as he looked in shock at the girl embracing him. It was as though a warm ray of light enveloped him, instantly making all the pain and sorrow that umted these years vanish. He closed his eyes gradually. A satisfied smile graced his heavenly face. ¡®This is enough¡­ ¡®I will just stay by her side until her memories return, even if mother doesn¡¯t remember me.¡¯ ?? The moonlight shone onto a girl¡¯s captivating, but not impable face in a room. She suddenly opened her eyes as a trace of coldness appeared in her beautiful eyes. ¡°Who?!¡± ¡°It is me, Elder Apprentice Sister Ruo Ying. I am Zang Qing Xue of the Zang family. I would like to discuss something with Elder Apprentice Sister Ruo Ying.¡± ¡®Zang Qing Xue?¡¯ Lin Ruo Ying frowned slightly. ¡®Why did Zang Qing Xuee here? Moreover, isn¡¯t she too terrified of Yao Yun Qing that she doesn¡¯t even dare toe to the academy? Why has shee here sote in the night?¡¯ ¡°Come in.¡± Lin Ruo Ying smoothed her dress as she said indifferently. The door to the room was pushed open gently. Zang Qing Xue, who was in a cyan pleated skirt, dashed into the room. Lin Ruo Ying¡¯s brows creased slightly, annoyed by the clinking of those dangling earring essories. ¡°Why have you sought for me?¡± ¡°It is like this, Elder Apprentice Sister Ruo Ying.¡± Glimmers danced in Zang Qing Xue¡¯s eyes as she said respectfully, ¡°I have heard of Elder Apprentice Sister Ruo Ying¡¯s matters. The academy had rumoured that Elder Apprentice Sister Ruo Ying and Elder Apprentice Brother Wu Chen are a fated couple withpatible looks that evoke people¡¯s jealousy. You¡¯re really a divine couple that nobody in the world can match up to. If you have a son and daughter pair in the future, they will definitely be peerlessly beautiful and astonishing.¡± At the beginning, Lin Ruo Ying was annoyed by Zang Qing Xue¡¯s word as she had listened to thesement frequently and didn¡¯t feel anything about them anymore. However, herst statement made her expression rx slightly. What a woman wanted the most in her life was to find an outstanding husband and give birth to offsprings. Lin Ruo Ying wasn¡¯t excluded from that¡­ ¡°Zang Qing Xue, just tell me why you looked for me.¡± ¡°Elder Apprentice Sister Ruo Ying¡± Zang Qing Xue hid her malevolence by lowering her gaze and smiled gently as she said, ¡°Nobody in the academy doesn¡¯t know that Elder Apprentice Sister is deeply in love with Elder Apprentice Brother Wu Chen. Since that is the case, Elder Apprentice Sister must know that he came from outside the Central Region and I had coincidentallye to know of him from outside the Central Region!¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Lin Ruo Ying stood up abruptly. Her eyes no longer remaining calm and collected. ¡°Is what you said the truth? What else do you know?¡± Chapter 360 - Ye Wu Chen’s Return Part 3

Chapter 360- Ye Wu Chen¡¯s Return Part 3

Zang Qing Xue smiled as only that man could make Lin Ruo Ying change her expression. It was a pity that such a perfect man was Mu Ru Yue¡¯s husband. Of course, how could she tell this fact to Lin Ruo Ying? ¡°Elder Apprentice Sister Lin Ruo Ying, how can I not recognise Elder Apprentice Brother Wu Chen who has such an outstanding appearance? It is just that he doesn¡¯t know of me. Oh right, the woman that crippled Liu Li simrly knows Elder Apprentice Brother Wu Chen.¡± Zang Qing Xue carefully checked Lin Ruo Ying¡¯s expression before she continued, ¡°But she isn¡¯t a friend of Elder Apprentice Brother Wu Chen. That woman¡¯s face is rather thick. She is boundlessly shameless. She always pestered Elder Apprentice Brother Wu Chen to the point that it annoys Elder Apprentice Brother Wu Chen. She even proims herself as Elder Apprentice Brother Wu Chen¡¯s fiance! It is beyond my expectation that she came chasing over here when Elder Apprentice Brother Wu Chen arrived. If it wasn¡¯t for Elder Apprentice Brother Wu Chen having some rtionship with her parents, that woman would have tried hundreds of times already.¡± ¡®Xiao Ru Yue, so what if I can¡¯t deal with you? There will definitely be someone that can deal with you in this world!¡¯ Lin Ruo Ying¡¯s expression darkened gradually as she asked coldly, ¡°Is what you said credible? If I find out that you lied to me, I definitely won¡¯t let you off!¡± Zang Qing Xue¡¯s heart shuddered, but she bit her lips before replying ¡°Elder Apprentice Sister Lin Ruo Ying, how can I deceive you? If that woman really is rted to Elder Apprentice Brother Wu Chen, she would have spread it already. How could she endure the humiliation without fighting back? It is precisely due to Elder Apprentice Brother Wu Chen looking down on her and disliking her. Even so, she still stuck to him. You don¡¯t know that she had once danced naked before Elder Apprentice Brother Wu Chen to seduce him. She even used underhanded methods like drugs. If it wasn¡¯t for Elder Apprentice Brother Wu Chen¡¯s good luck, he would have fallen for her trap. How can such shameless person bepatible with Elder Apprentice Brother Wu Chen?¡± Lin Ruo Ying clenched her delicate fists as a trace of anger sparked to life in her captivating eyes. It wasn¡¯t that she easily believed Zang Qing Xue. It was just that she believed that nobody in the academy would dare to lie to her! Moreover, with Wu Chen being a peerless youth, he could indeed make a woman craze for him. Yet, Lin Ruo Ying didn¡¯t expect that that woman not only removed all of her clothes to seduce Wu Chen, she was even delusional enough to try and drug him. If it was just removing her clothes, then with Wu Chen¡¯s strength, he wouldn¡¯t fall for it and would just disdain her even more. However, he wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand drugs. ¡°He is indeed too perfect that it could make people do anything in their power to obtain him!¡± Suddenly, Lin Ruo Ying remembered the first time they had met and her eyes became gentler. That man wasn¡¯t only outstanding, he was monogamous. No matter how many beauties appeared before him, he wouldn¡¯t give them a nce. If a man like him fell in love, then she would be the only one for him his entire life and for all eternity. There wasn¡¯t a need to worry that he would fall in love with another woman and, simrly, not fret if he wanted to have three wives and four concubines. Perhaps the phrase ¡®A couple for life and eternity¡¯ perfectly suited him. It was precisely why the high-sighted her would fall for such a man¡­ It was just a joke that she previously wanted to take good care of his ¡®friend¡¯ for him. ¡°Elder Apprentice Sister Lin Ruo Ying, have you decided on how to punish that woman?¡± Worry filled Zang Qing Xue¡¯s eyes as she continued, ¡°I came to tell you this as I¡¯m worried about Elder Apprentice Sister. That woman has a valiant innate talent and is a schemer. If she appears before Elder Apprentice Brother Wu Chen, you may even catch her red handed in bed with him one day.¡± Chapter 361 - Ye Wu Chen’s Return Part 4

Chapter 361 -Ye Wu Chen¡¯s Return Part 4

Catching someone red-handed in bed usually referred to the main wife that caught her husband having an affair with his mistress. But it didn¡¯t seem wrong to Lin Ruo Ying as she thought of herself as his main wife. Thinking about that scene that might appear in the future, her heart ached slightly. Such a perfect man should only have one woman in his life. It would be an insult for him to have other woman. His body was that clean. How could other woman stain him? ¡°Zang Qing Xue, thank you for telling me all this. I, Lin Ruo Ying, will remember your grace and kindness.¡± Zang Qing Xue became ted. She just wanted to use Lin Ruo Ying to deal with that woman. Who knew that Lin Ruo Ying would be this gratified¡­ ¡°It will suffice if Elder Apprentice Sister Lin Ruo Ying understands. I will bid my farewell.¡± Zang Qing Xue turned to leave after bowing slightly as she quickly faded into the darkness¡­ Lin Ruo Ying narrowed her gaze as she looked at Zang Qing Xue¡¯s departing figure. With a snigger, shemented, ¡°Xiao Ru Yue, you dared to lie to me! If it wasn¡¯t for you being Wu Chen¡¯s friend, how could I have asked for master¡¯s forgiveness for you? I didn¡¯t expect it was just a joke. When you returned home that day, you must have mocked my stupidity! Furthermore, you are too gutsy for trying to seduce Wu Chen. It is a pity that Wu Chen doesn¡¯t judge a person by their appearance. Your love-struck foolish appearance would definitely not enter his eyes.¡± Thinking about the man¡¯s charming appearance, Lin Ruo Ying¡¯s expression softened as she muttered, ¡°Wu Chen, I don¡¯t mind doing anything for you. Since you disdain her, then I¡­ I will make her vanish from your sight forever. She won¡¯t continue to pester and annoy you. You can¡¯t deal with her due to your considerations. Let me be your sword and kill the woman you want to eliminate.¡± But some matters didn¡¯t need her to personally make her move as there would be people that would be willing to kill for her¡­ ¡®I wonder how touched Wu Chen will be once he knows of the things I¡¯ve done for him.¡¯ Lin Ruo Ying smiled gently. She didn¡¯t mind doing anything for him. She would not feel remorse nor regret. It was sunrise the next day. People had already been packed like sardines outside the Alchemy Hall. All of the disciples of the Martial Hall didn¡¯t need to study today so they came here to watch the show. Lin Ruo Ying stood behind the crowd as she looked coldly at the people making a ruckus before her. Suddenly, the astonishing figures of two people at the forefront entered the crowd¡¯s eyes¡­ The girl was wearing a white robe that was more eye-catching than blood. Her hair fluttered in the wind as she talked with the youth next to her with a slight smile. She didn¡¯t appear as cold as usual. Some people that hadn¡¯t seen Mu Ru Yue before couldn¡¯t help, but be amazed by her appearance. The smile she wore made her long-shapely eyebrows curve, causing her appearance to seem all the more charming. Faint glimmers of light danced in her eyes. With a tall nose and faint smile, her radiant appearance seemed to glow from her pearl-white jade-like skin. She walked slowly over. The morning light seemed to envelop her body, dazzling others. It was as though they were looking at an immortal beinging over, stepping on clouds. The peerlessness of the girl didn¡¯t suppress the beauty of the youth beside them. Their appearance was equally magnificent. When the youth¡¯s silver robe fluttered, it gave off a sliver ray of light under the sunlight. The youth¡¯s face looked slightly childish, but even so he was already divinely handsome as he was. Anguish smile was on his face and both of his hands were folded against the back of his head. His ck eyes frequently nced at the young girl beside him, expressing undisguised affection in his eyes. Chapter 362 - Ye Wu Chen’s Return Part 5

Chapter 362 -Ye Wu Chen¡¯s Return Part 5

It wasn¡¯t love that was expressed in the youth¡¯s eyes, but reliance toward a mother¡¯s love¡­ His handsome face emitted a gentle ray of light under the morning sunshine as he gazed unblinkingly at her. ¡°Out of the way! Out of the way!¡± An anxious voice was heard from the back of the crowd. Yao Yun Qing parted the crowd and once she saw Mu Ru Yue, her eyes lit up. She then dashed over to her and eximed, ¡°Yue Er!¡± ¡°Yun Qing?¡± Mu Ru Yue looked at the girl that was dashing over to her. After looking at her for a while, she asked, ¡°What is it? What¡¯s happening?¡± What was happening? Actually, Yao Yun Qing was also clueless¡­ ¡°Yue Er.¡±Yao Yun Qing lowered her head and whispered into Mu Ru Yue¡¯s ears, ¡°Some people of the Martial Hall seemed to havee to find trouble with you. You should leave first and look for Elder Song.¡± ¡°Find trouble with me?¡± Mu Ru Yue nced at the crowd that hindered her path and chuckled coldly. ¡°It seems my face is ratherrge. ording to the mass of people here, it should be the entire Martial Hall¡¯s disciples that came.¡± ¡°Xiao Ru Yue, are you still ying dumb?¡± Zang Qing Xue separated herself from the crowd and red viciously at Mu Ru Yue. ¡°Zang Qing Xue?¡± Yao Yun Qing narrowed her eyes slightly. A trace of a cold light shed in her eyes as she threatened, ¡°You still dare toe here? Do you still believe I won¡¯t beat you to death now?¡± Yao Yun Qing raised her fist as she said that. ¡°You¡­¡± Zang Qing Xue was frightened to the point that her face paled and she quickly retreated a couple of steps back. She bit her lips and snorted. ¡° Yao Yun Qing, we have the advantage in numbers. I will be seeking my debt with her this time!¡± Upon saying that, she shifted her gaze to Mu Ru Yue. ¡°The girl is too shameless to actually self proimed herself to be Elder Apprentice Brother Wu Chen¡¯s friend. You don¡¯t know this, but I grew up outside the Central Region and coincidentally saw Elder Apprentice Brother Wu Chen. This girl loved Elder Apprentice Brother Wu Chen to the point that she didn¡¯t care about her face. Elder Apprentice Brother Wu Chen clearly disdained her, but she still stuck herself to him. She even removed all of her clothes to seduce him. Moreover, she even tried to drug Elder Apprentice Brother Wu Chen. How can a girl like her deserve to stay in this prestique academy?¡± She had said those words purposely to Zi Qian Jing and now looked unblinkingly at him. ¡®When he knows what a ¡®slut¡¯ she was and knows what she ¡®did¡¯ before, how can Zi Qian Jing continue to like her? ¡®I will never forget that Zi Qian Jing injured me for that b*tch. It is forever a sore spot in my heart. That man is the second man I fancied after Xiao Feng. Yet, he had hurt her mercilessly. ¡®I can¡¯t stand it! ¡®I can¡¯t stand how such outstanding men gathered around this b*tch!¡¯ The disciples of the Martial Hall originally didn¡¯t know what happened. After hearing Zang Qing Xue¡¯s speech, contempt was expressed in their eyes. It was no wonder why Ye Wu Chen didn¡¯t fancy her. No man could endure a girl that removed her clothes casually and even tried to drug him. They simrly wouldn¡¯t love her even if she had an impable appearance. If they were in his shoes, they also wouldn¡¯t take in such a slut! ¡°What did you say?¡± Zi Qian Jing¡¯s gaze darkened as he looked at Zang Qing Xue. Zang Qing Xue thought that he was angered toward Mu Ru Yue by her words. She couldn¡¯t help but be ted and continued to say, ¡°Mister Zi, you should know the true colours of that woman by now. She loves Ye Wu Chen and didn¡¯t mind forsaking her self-respect to seduce him and even tried to drug him. How is she worthy of your concern? There are plenty of women in the world. Nobody would want to pick up someone like her even if they were thrown into the trashes. If they picked her up, they would only be cheated of their rtionships by her.¡± Chapter 363 - Ye Wu Chen’s Return Part 6

Chapter 363 -Ye Wu Chen¡¯s Return Part 6

Zi Qian Jing¡¯s expression slowly turned grim. With a cial gaze, his lips slowly rose into a smirk as his heavenly pleasant voice reverberated throughout the entire area. ¡°Zang Qing Xue, right?¡± Zang Qing Xue didn¡¯t expect Zi Qian Jing to know her name. She blushed and looked bashful as she said, ¡°Mister Zi, if you don¡¯t mind, you can call me Xue Er.¡± ¡®Xue Er?¡¯ Zi Qian Jing¡¯s stomach churned. He couldn¡¯t bear it and ran to the side to throw up. He had forgotten to settle the debt with Zang Qing Xue by this point. Rather, he just wanted to spew out everything he had eaten in the past couple of days. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Zi Qian Jing wiped his mouth and raised a face that could make everything lose its luster. He was smiling, but his smile felt so sinister. ¡°Those two words made me too disgusted that I couldn¡¯t bear to stand it at that moment.¡± Zang Qing Xue¡¯s face constantly switched from green to white and back to green. She red furiously at Zi Qian Jing with tears in her eyes. ¡°Mister Zi, how can you humiliate me?¡± ¡°Humiliate?¡± Zi Qian Jing sniggered. ¡°Sorry, but humiliating you is an insult to me. You aren¡¯t worthy for me to humiliate.¡± What was most hurtful to a girl? It was none other than to hear her beloved say that she wasn¡¯t even worthy to be humiliated by him¡­ ¡°Is it because of her?¡± Zang Qing Xue seemed to have lost her mind as she pointed toward Mu Ru Yue and yelled with fury, ¡°Why do you still want to stay by a girl that is so terrible? She is not only boundlessly shameless, she tried to seduce Elder Apprentice Brother Wu Chen by removing all of her clothes. Moreover, she hangs around with guys. Do you know how she was before she recognise Wu Chen and entered the Xiao family? She was an immoral girl that went into rtionships with countless men. She¡¯s no longer a virgin. With a person of some strength, they can easily discover she is no longer a virgin.¡± If those people were willing to think, perhaps they would discover obvious loopholes in what Zang Qing Xue said. She was a girl with great strength so how could she be a slut? However, these people¡¯s minds were muddled by jealousy and rage. How could such a girl be worthy of that perfect man? What other outstanding qualities did she have other than her appearance? How could she bepatible with the outstanding Elder Apprentice Brother Wu Chen? On this continent, a girl that was still a virgin would give off a specific scent. Nobody checked it usually. Yet, once they did now, they discovered that Mu Ru Yue no longer had that scent. It meant she had underwent sexual intercourse with a man. Could that man be Elder Apprentice Brother Wu Chen? How could that be?! With Elder Apprentice Brother¡¯s high eyesight, how could he fancy her? There was only a possibility and that was that it was as what Zang Qing Xue said. She had went out with several guys. ¡°When she previously barged into the Martial Hall and said she was looking for Elder Apprentice Brother Wu Chen, I thought she knew Elder Apprentice Brother Wu Chen. I didn¡¯t expect she indeed knew him, but she is far too much of a slut. It is an eye opener to me that there are such licentious girls in the world.¡± ¡°Any man that fancies her must be blind as even a brute wouldn¡¯t like such a slut.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you even think that how you behave can¡¯t match up to Elder Apprentice Brother Wu Chen? Everyone should know themselves well. You should just quickly scram. It would be an insult to Elder Apprentice Brother Wu Chen if he were to even nce at you.¡± ¡°Only Elder Apprentice Sister Lin Ruo Ying ispatible with the outstanding Elder Apprentice Brother Wu Chen. As for you, you aren¡¯t even able to match up to a single toe of Elder Apprentice Sister Lin Ruo Ying¡¯s. Elder Apprentice Sister Lin Ruo Ying¡¯s feces is cleaner than you.¡± Chapter 364 - Ye Wu Chen’s Return Part 7

Chapter 364 -Ye Wu Chen¡¯s Return Part 7

Yan Jin, who had been tossed into the Alchemy Book by her in order to apany Xiao Bai, raged when he heard those insults toward Mu Ru Yue. He could feel intense mes of fury rising in his heart. It was like a fireball that desired to shoot out from his chest. Yet, Mu Ru Yue remained calm while facing such humiliations. There wasn¡¯t even the slight change in her expression. Her ck eyes remained calm without any ripples. It was as though she wasn¡¯t the one those people were talking about¡­ ¡°Zang Qing Xue, fucking go and die!¡± Yao Yun Qing¡¯s face turned green and she even swore vulgarities. With mes of anger surging in her eyes, she shouted with gritted teeth, ¡°It seems you had forgotten everything that happened before! Good, I will refresh your memory!¡± She gripped her sword tightly. Just as she wanted to make her move, a body shed past her. A silver robe shed elegantly over to before Zang Qing Xue. When the crowd was stunned, consecutive pping sounds broke the tranquility of the morning¡­ Zi Qian Jing lifted his leg at the end and, with a flutter of his silver robe, kicked Zang Qing Xue harshly. Pang! That kick sent her flying ten meters back. ¡°Anyone that insults her again dies!¡± The youth¡¯s voice brimmed with such killing intent that it made people¡¯s heart shudder¡­ He wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to badmouth her. Those that did would be eliminated by him, even if he had to bloody his hands. ¡°Your hand is dirty. Wipe it!¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled lightly as she looked at the approaching youth and took out a handkerchief for him. Zi Qian Jing looked at her handkerchief. With longings in his eyes, he said, ¡°You wipe it for me.¡± Mu Ru Yue was stunned slightly. ¡®Isn¡¯t this guy acting like a spoiled kid? But I don¡¯t know why I just can¡¯t reject him. It is as though I owe him all of this¡­¡¯ ¡°Alright.¡± Seeing the girl¡¯s warm and gentle actions, happiness gathered in Zi Qian Jing¡¯s eyes. Who said that mother was heartless? That was only to her enemies. She was always this gentle to her loved ones. ¡°Ahhhhh! Go and die!¡± An unknown source of power surged out from Zang Qing Xue. She got up on her feet and dashed toward Mu Ru Yue like an insane person. Her blood-shot eyes clearly revealed her jealousy. The other women also took out their weapons. They didn¡¯t forget their motives ining here today. It was to make this girl unable to seduce their Elder Apprentice Brother Wu Chen. Once Elder Apprentice Brother Wu Chen knew that they had settled this problem for them, how grateful he would be? ¡°Kill her! Kill this shameless b*tch!¡± Every girls¡¯ heart surged with so much hatred that even the academy rules were tossed to the back of their minds. Even if they killed her, it would be only be a death. It couldn¡¯t be that the academy would eliminate so many disciples of the Martial Hall for such a trash, right? Lin Ruo Ying¡¯s green dress fluttered in the morning breeze as she looked at the girls that were charging toward Mu Ru Yue. A trace of peculiar light shone in her clear eyes. ¡°Wu Chen, you will never be bothered by her ever again. I have said that I am willing to do anything for you.¡± Even if it was to use these people to kill that shameless b*tch. Mu Ru Yue seemed to not realize the attack behind her as she smilingly wiped Zi Qian Jing¡¯s hand and finger, not leaving out even the gaps of his fingers. When the crowd¡¯s attack neared her, a purple power burst forth from behind her back. Boom! All of their weapons shattered. They were all sent flying backwards before they could react¡­ Chapter 365 - Ye Wu Chen’s Return Part 8

Chapter 365 -Ye Wu Chen¡¯s Return Part 8

¡°This power is¡­ Wu Chen¡¯s?¡± Lin Ruo Ying¡¯s eyes contracted as she raised her gaze. At that moment, an Asura-like purple figure entered her sight¡­ The man stood against the wind while in mid-air. His purple robe fluttered with an elegant arc, attracting everyone¡¯s gaze. The man¡¯s beauty astonished the world and swept the crowd off its feet. He was like a god that descended upon the world. His charm couldn¡¯t hide his extraordinarily noble aura. At this moment, his appearance seemed to have suppressed the light of the crowd¡­ His appearance was already quite astonishing, but it was his Devil¡¯s Snare pattern his face that attracted one¡¯s gaze. When the sun¡¯s light shone upon the pattern, the crowd¡¯s heart skipped a beat as they dazedly stared at him¡­ There was actually such a charming and handsome man in this world. The man¡¯s eyes were slightly raised as a sinister aura emitted from his purple eyes. When the wind blew, his slender figure pressured the crowd. ¡®Asura!¡¯ That word appeared in everyone¡¯s mind at this moment. If he wasn¡¯t an Asura, then what was he? The man clearly wasn¡¯t doing anything, but their heart nearly stopped beating¡­ Zang Qing Xue¡¯s mind nked as intense fear appeared in her eyes before she literally fainted¡­ ¡°Wu Chen, you¡¯re back?¡± Lin Ruo Ying was ted as she looked gently at the man standing in mid-air. She giggled and said, ¡°It is great that you¡¯re back. You¡¯re probably exhausted. I will instruct others to help you prepare your bath. You should leave everything here to me. Then you don¡¯t need to feel that it is difficult to deal with her.¡± That¡¯s right, in Lin Ruo Ying¡¯s point of view, she thought that Ye Wu Chen helped her out on the Xiao family¡¯s behalf. If she knew that he would return today, she would have done this at another time so that he wouldn¡¯t feel it difficult to deal with the situation. As for her, she was only helping him out¡­ Zi Qian Jing¡¯s body stiffened as he looked at the figure standing in mid air. Excitement surged in his ck eyes as emotions filled his heart. ¡®Father.¡¯ He hadn¡¯t been able to say that word since after he was sealed. They had appeared in his dream for countless days and nights. But now that they finally reunited, he didn¡¯t know how to face him¡­ Ye Wu Chen¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t focus on Lin Ruo Ying as he turned his body and looked at his beloved wife with deep affection. His expression was stirred up. When he thought about the previous sight, traces of jealousy subconsciously filled his heart as he looked at Zi Qian Jing with animosity. Her gentle should only be for him, but she previously wiped that brat¡¯s hand so seriously! How could she be this gentle to other men? ¡°Release your hand!¡± Jealousy surged in Ye Wu Chen¡¯s heart as he saw that their hands were still intertwined. He raised his arm and forcibly tugged on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s arm. Zi Qian Jing changed his grip to a hold onto Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hand as he red furiously at Ye Wu Chen and yelled, ¡°What are you doing?!¡± ¡°Release her!¡± Ye Wu Chen raged. Where did this brat emerge from? He, as her genuine husband, had appeared and this guy was snatching his wife? ¡°Why should I?¡± Zi Qian Jing didn¡¯t back down. He was too small and weak in the past. Hence, this fellow had often tossed the pitiful him and his aunt into a forest a thousand miles away just because he wanted to hog mother¡¯s warmth¡­ Chapter 366 - Ye Wu Chen’s Return Part 9

Chapter 366 -Ye Wu Chen¡¯s Return Part 9

He was actually being treated as a love rival trying to snatch his wife. How could he let his father do as he pleased and snatch mother away? Currently, Zi Qian Jing had forgotten that Ye Wu Chen was clueless about him being his son. Thus, in Ye Wu Chen¡¯s eyes, wasn¡¯t he really trying to snatch his wife? Everyone was stunned at this moment as they looked with shock as two simrly perfect men fought over a girl. Their expression were like the astonishment of seeing a dinosaur. Ye Wu Chen¡¯s expression turned grim as he tugged at the girl¡¯s arm again, looking with jealousy at Zi Qian Jing. ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯m her husband!¡± If a man just appeared by Mu Ru Yue¡¯s side, he wouldn¡¯t be this jealous. His woman was that outstanding after all so it wouldn¡¯t be strange for men to appear at her side. The problem was that she treated this youth so gently and even helped him wipe his hand. She didn¡¯t even do that for him! How could Ye Wu Chen not be jealous when he saw that? Ye Wu Chen didn¡¯t notice that all of the disciples at the site were stupefied when he said the world ¡®husband¡¯. ¡®Husband? Elder Apprentice Brother Wu Chen called himself that woman¡¯s husband? How was that possible?¡¯ ¡°She is your wife, but she is also my¡­¡± Zi Qian Jing stopped what he was going to say as he almost said ¡®mother¡¯. He paused a while before correcting his statement, ¡°She is also a woman I want to protect!¡± ¡°That we will have to see if she is willing or not!¡± The two of them was tugging at her arm, unwilling to back down. They made Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression slowly darken. ¡°How long are you two going to tug my arm? Release me, now!¡± She said that with slight anger. Seeing that she was displeased, they hastily released their hand and red at each other, not wanting to give in to the other. ¡°My wife, he bullied me first.¡± Ye Wu Chen red at Zi Qian Jing. With grief in his purple eyes, he continued, ¡°You haven¡¯t ever wiped my hand before, but you wiped his. He clearly wants to snatch you away from me. My wife, your husband is already your man. We wedded and even underwent the bridal ceremony. You ate mepletely so you can¡¯t not care about me. If not¡­ If not, then your husband will make you unable to leave the bed for a hundred days.¡± ¡°Ye Wu Chen, what is your purpose in saying all that?¡± ¡°I want you to treat me like how you treated him previously¡­¡± Ye Wu Chen raised his gaze, looking incredibly pitiful. Seeing the man extend his hand toward her, Mu Ru Yue waspletely dumbfounded. Was this pitiful-looking man really that previous charming Asura-like Ye Wu Chen? Could it be an imposter? ¡°Ye Wu Chen!¡± Mu Ru Yue gritted her teeth and continued, ¡°Have you eaten the wrong medicine?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t eat any wrong medicine, but your husband is just jealous.¡± Jealousy really was expressed on Ye Wu Chen¡¯s face. With resentment in his purple eyes, he said, ¡°My wife, you haven¡¯t wiped my hand, but you so meticulously wiped the hand of this brat,who came out from nowhere. You haven¡¯t even treated me in such a fashion yet¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue was stunned. She couldn¡¯t possibly exin to Ye Wu Chen that she treated Zi Qian Jing as her son, right? Zi Qian Jing was of simr age to her. If she said that, wouldn¡¯t it be too far-fetched? ¡°If you have the time to be jealous, shouldn¡¯t you settle this matter before you first?¡± Zi Qian Jing sniggered at the man¡¯s slightly stunned face as he continued, ¡°She was humiliated by so many fools who were love-struck for you. How do you think we should deal with this matter?¡± Ye Wu Chen truthfully didn¡¯t know what had happened until now. Chapter 367 - Ye Wu Chen’s Return Part 10

Chapter 367 - Ye Wu Chen¡¯s Return Part 10

He just knew that once he returned to the academy, people were discussing that people from the Martial Hall was seeking trouble with Xiao Ru Yue. Didn¡¯t Xiao Ru Yue refer to Mu Er after she entered the Xiao family and changed her surname? Thus, he came here with the hope of finding her. He really didn¡¯t expect she would reallye to the Central Region Academy. Yet, what entered his sight was his beloved wife wiping another man¡¯s hand. She was so serious and gentle, causing jealousy to bubble in his heart¡­ ¡°What happened?¡± A sinister ray of light shone in Ye Wu Chen¡¯s purple eyes as he surveyed the paled disciples. When his gaze paused for a while as itnded on Lin Ruo Ying, his sinister aura intensified. Lin Ruo Ying bit her lips. She looked at that divinely handsome, Asura-like man with a pale-whiteplexion. The entire academy thought that her rtionship with Ye Wu Chen was good. She had even self-proimed herself as his friend and even wanted her master to arrange a marriage between him for her. But only Lin Ruo Ying herself knew that this man never so much as looked at her so she had wanted to do things to move him. No matter if it was to previously helping Mu Ru Yue or wanting to kill her today, it was all for this man. However¡­ Lin Ruo Ying¡¯s heart shuddered when she thought about what that man said. ¡®How can that girl be his wife? How can the noble, strong, charming, outstanding, and perfect man be already married? ¡®I really can¡¯t believe it and don¡¯t want to! ¡®If he really has a wife, then won¡¯t this mean that I won¡¯t have a chance to experience ¡®A couple for life and all eternity?¡¯ At this moment, all of the girls¡¯ hearts shuddered and they shot jealous gazes at Xiao Ru Yue. It was as though they wanted to kill her. Yet, their fear overwhelmed their jealousy. Who said that Ye Wu Chen disliked this woman that shamelessly pestered him? Who was the one that said that woman seduced Ye Wu Chen unclothed and even wanted to drug him into her bed? They were a married couple so why did she need to drug him? Since they were married, wasn¡¯t it normal that she was no longer a virgin after the bridal ceremony? That person even ndered and said she was a slut that went out with several guys. With Ye Wu Chen¡¯s high sight, how could he marry a slut? Everyone furiously red at Zang Qing Xue who had fainted long ago¡­ Zang Qing Xue didn¡¯t expect that just as her n was about to bepleted, Ye Wu Chen came back to the Academy. Once he was back, her lies would be exposed. ¡°What happened?¡± Zi Qian Jing sniggered as sinister killing intent was expressed on his handsome face. He continued, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you ask them for the details? Those woman humiliated her as they said you disdained Mu Ru Yue, but that she still pestered you. What was more unbearable was that they even said she was a slut that went out with several men. They also said that she was delusional in trying to seduce you without clothes and even wanted to drug you with aphrodisiac¡­¡± The happiness in Ye Wu Chen¡¯s eyes from reuniting with Mu Ru Yue gradually faded. His purple eyes stared at the girls who had terrified expressions. A sinister aura enveloped his body. ¡°Who said those words?¡± ¡°She was the one.¡± Zi Qian Qing smiled and pointed at the fainted Zang Qing Xue. His gaze then shifted to Lin Ruo Ying andined furiously, ¡°There is also this woman that self-proimed to be your friend. She even used a mistress tone and thought that Mu Ru Yue was your friend initially. Thus, she said that she nned to take good care of her on your behalf, as though Mu Ru Yue was a burden. The crowd also gathered here today wanting to kill Mu Ru Yue in the name of helping you after hearing what Zang Qing Xue said.¡± Zi Qian Jing currently acted as though he was a childining to his father. Resentment and anger filled his eyes¡­ Chapter 368 - Let’s Give Birth To a Son Part 1

Chapter 368 - Let¡¯s Give Birth To a Son Part 1

¡°No¡­ It wasn¡¯t like that.¡± Lin Ruo Ying¡¯splexion paled and she couldn¡¯t help but retreat a couple of steps back. Her delicate body shuddered slightly as a trace of fear filled her heart. At this moment, she was really afraid. She was afraid she would lose the chance in getting him to care about her forever¡­ ¡°Wu Chen, I really don¡¯t know. I really don¡¯t know anything. I just came here on a whim. I didn¡¯t know what was happening here. It was all Zang Qing Xue¡¯s provocation.¡± Lin Ruo Ying bit her lips and exined anxiously. Zi Qian jing sniggered. How could a trash like Zang Qing Xue assemble all of the disciples of the Martial Hall here? Who other than Lin Ruo Ying could do that? This girl was really treating everyone as though they were fools. ¡°She seduced me?¡± Ye Wu Chen chuckled sinisterly as he continued, ¡°She even wanted to drug me? It seems that when I first met my wife, I had used all kinds of way to seduce her instead. I initially acted as a fool to approach her. Following that, I snuck into her bath wanting to bathe with her. However, this woman was too heartless. Her heart just couldn¡¯t hold any man. I had done all I could to pursue and woo her. In the end, I gradually moved her and made her ept me. If she really wanted to seduce me initially, I would have been so happy that I might even forget my surname. It¡¯s a pity¡­¡± ¡®It¡¯s a pity that this woman was too cold. While she didn¡¯t keep me at a distance, it was still too difficult for me to enter her heart. If she really seduced me, I would have probably fainted in bliss.¡¯ Lin Ruo Ying¡¯splexion was pale white as she felt a pain like several ants were devouring her heart. There wasn¡¯t anything more painful to a girl than when her beloved expressed love for another girl. ¡°Elder Apprentice Wu Chen, is what you said the truth?!¡± A piercing shout was heard. How could a perfect man like Elder Apprentice Wu Chen seduce another girl, especially when that girl didn¡¯t like him initially? How could this happen? Even though Elder Apprentice Wu Chen wouldn¡¯t lie, they just couldn¡¯t believe him¡­ Upon saying that, the crazed girl red viciously at Mu Ru Yue. ¡°What is so good about her? How is she worthy to be treated in such a fashion by Elder Apprentice Wu Chen?¡± Jealousy! That¡¯s right, everyone was jealous. How could she manage to obtain Elder Apprentice Wu Chen¡¯s love? A person like Elder Apprentice Wu Chen should only bepatible with a girl like Elder Apprentice Sister Lin Ruo Ying. If she were to marry Elder Apprentice Wu Chen, they wouldn¡¯t be jealous as that woman was too perfect. She was so kind hearted and gentle¡­ Ye Wu Chen¡¯s purple eyes contracted as he chuckled coldly and replied, ¡°It suffices for just me to know her good points. Others don¡¯t qualify.¡± Ye Wu Chen only wanted himself to know her good points in his entire life. Nobody would want to fight with him for her that way. The crowd¡¯s breath tightened and their hearts nearly leaped out of their chests as they shot furious gazes at Mu Ru Yue. Yet, this woman¡¯s expression remained as calm as ever, excluding the moment when Ye Wu Chen appeared. She managed to stay emotionless even when enduring their humiliations. How could a person be that calm? If it were them, they would have probably be shouting¡­ ¡°She¡¯s Zang Qing Xue?¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s gaze shot to the young girl that was lying on the ground. A trace of light shed in his eyes as he queried, ¡°My wife, isn¡¯t that the woman that fancied your older brother?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded slightly as she continued, ¡°That¡¯s her.¡± Chapter 369 - Let’s Give Birth To a Son Part 2

Chapter 369 -Let¡¯s Give Birth To a Son Part 2

¡°Why is she here?¡± The man shifted his gaze to the girl beside him as he asked her. His purple eyes became gentler as she filled his eyes. With a charming smile, he said, ¡°I remembered that she initially thought your older brother was a trash so she left him. Yet, once she knew your older brother was the young master of the Xiao family and had outstanding talent, she wanted to get back with him. Nheless, no matter if it were the Xiao family or your older brother, they wouldn¡¯t ept her. She was unworthy to enter the Xiao family as a woman that fancied power. It is great that your elder brother split up with her early on.¡± Lin Ruo Ying¡¯s expression changed and she simrly shot a gaze to Zang Qing Xue whoy on the ground with the crowd. ¡°Didn¡¯t Zang Qing Xue say she and the young master was deeply in love. She even said that the Xiao family¡¯s eyesight was shallow and said with confidence that they forcibly tore her apart from the man that was deeply in love with her.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I was present during the recruitment of new disciples and I personally heard those words. She then spread that throughout the academy, attracting people to pity her. I can¡¯t believe she was a liar!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, she even lied to us today. If it wasn¡¯t for what she said, how could we be this enraged? A malevolent woman like her should be shredded into countless pieces!¡± Youths usually believed in whatever people said, so even if Ye Wu Chen lied they would still believe him. After hearing his words, they vented their anger on Zang Qing Xue. This damnable girl used them! Killing intent shed in Lin Ruo Ying¡¯s beautiful eyes. She took in deep breaths to pacify her killing intent. ¡°Wha¡­ what¡¯s happening?¡± When Zang Qing Xue gradually regained her consciousness, she looked at all of the angry gazes toward her. When she looked past the crowd and saw that charming and noble figure, her eyes rolled back as she wanted to faint again. But Ye Wu Chen didn¡¯t even give her that chance this time¡­ A tyrannical power struck Zang Qing Xue¡¯s body. Her body flew backward and she spurt out a mouthful of blood, staining the ground. She raised her head with astonishment. With her face pale and terror expressed in her eyes, she begged, ¡°Elder Apprentice Brother Wu¡­ Wu Chen, no! Please don¡¯t kill me! Don¡¯t kill me! I don¡¯t want to die!¡± When Zang Qing Xue looked at the purple robed man near her, she felt a sinister and cold aura infiltrate her body, making her body freeze up, unable to move. ¡°Ben Wang can¡¯t help but serve Ben Wang¡¯s woman as her ve. Yet, you dared to humiliate her. Since you had the guts to do that, you should pay the price!¡± He wanted to dote on his woman to her bones and couldn¡¯t even bear to scold her ever. How could he endure when other people humiliated her to this extent with his temper? ¡°Now, how shall Ben Wang deal with you? Should I break your Dantian or amputate your limbs? It seems that those won¡¯t be painful to you. How about shattering all of your ribs, one at a time?¡± The man¡¯s voice was made of pure sinister killing intent and made Zang Qing Xue shudder. ¡°No!¡± Boom! Just as she yelled that word with all her might, the man¡¯s tyrannical power struck her body. Creak! That sound was crisp to the crowd¡¯s ear. The body had twenty-four ribs and when each of them broke, it would result in a heart-wrenching pain. Of course, if it was just a clean break of the ribs, then it could easily be realigned with the help of alchemy. But Ye Wu Chen had thrown out his power at her body, shattering each of the ribs into pieces. When they saw Zang Qing Xue suffered from such inhumane pain, but couldn¡¯t even faint if she wanted to, everyone¡¯s heart chilled to the point that they couldn¡¯t watch on. Chapter 370 - Let’s Give Birth To a Son Part 3

Chapter 370 -Let¡¯s Give Birth To a Son Part 3

It couldn¡¯t be that they were next, right? They were willing to kill themselves rather than suffer that heart-wrenching pain! ¡°Pfft!¡± When thest rib shattered, Zang Qing Xue finally spurt out a mouthful of blood. With a tilt of her head, she died from the pain. Ye Wu Chen gradually withdrew his hand and looked sinisterly at the other girls. When the crowd saw his gaze, they quailed. ¡°Only she can enter my eyes in this world and, simrly, I am willing to warm only her bed for all her life and for all eternity. Other girls other than her are genderless to me. Hence, I, Ye Wu Chen, don¡¯t know how to treat them nicely. It is only her. I have given her all of my love.¡± Who in this world could feel his gentleness, excluding her? His gentleness was given to his wife so he could only be ruthless to others¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t care if you are a guy or a girl. Anyone, no matter if they are old or young, must pay the price if they hurt her!¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s lip curved up into a sinister smile. This man was always cold and unfeeling, but he showed a different side when he was before Mu Ru Yue. He was childish and even became jealous of others¡­ Mu Ru Yue smiled as she looked at the man¡¯s slender and broad back. A gentle ray of light surged in her eyes. They had never said the word ¡®love¡¯ to each other before as it was unnecessary. They clearly knew each other¡¯s feelings. Yao Yun Qing nced at Mu Ru Yue before looking at Ye Wu Chen¡¯s back. She then chuckled all of a sudden. ¡°Yue Er, your husband is so deeply in love with you. That kind of man should have been extinct already. You two made me believe in love again. I just don¡¯t know when I can meet with such a man.¡± Glimmers danced in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes as she chuckled schemingly. ¡°You will be able to. I know of a man that is also monogamous. Moreover, you won¡¯t need to worry about his mother. If you marry him, you will definitely meet with a gentle and elegant mother-inw. ¡°Really?¡± Yao Yun Qing¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°You must introduce him to me someday. When we return to our homnd, I will bring him back with me to piss off that cheating couple.¡± Upon saying that, she expressed fury. Even though she no longer loved that man, she hated her sister who shared the same father as her but had a different mother. ¡®Thus, I must bring back an even more outstanding man to piss them off.¡¯ Mu Ru Yue giggled. She then looked at the man before her. If she returned to Hua Xia, Wu Chen must head back with her¡­ ¡°Elder Apprentice Brother Wu¡­ Wu Chen, we know we did wrong. Please let us off.¡± The girls looked hopefully at the man as they pleaded with a shaky voice. ¡®Let them off?¡¯ Ye Wu Chen smiled sinisterly as he asked back, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you think of letting her off previously?¡± Everyone¡¯s breath tightened after hearing his question. They had lost the right to plead for mercy after ganging up on her previously. ¡°You can just leave this to me.¡± Zi Qian Jing dusted his clothes as he looked at the girls that were shivering in fear. With a smirk, he continued, ¡°You should leave this ce with her first.¡± He wanted to take over this matter on behalf of their long separation. This was in order to let this long-separated couple be intimate with each other. If it wasn¡¯t for that, he wouldn¡¯t have offered to take up this job. Chapter 371 - Let’s Give Birth To a Son Part 4

Chapter 371 -Let¡¯s Give Birth To a Son Part 4

¡°Alright.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded slightly as she continued, ¡°I will leave Yan Jin here to help you. Wu Chen, let¡¯s go. These matters can be done by Jing Er and Yan Jin. ¡®Jing Er?¡¯ Jealousy bubbled in Ye Wu Chen¡¯s heart once again. ¡®Mu Er calls this man so intimately¡­¡¯ Sunset. A couple walked side by side along a small trail in a forest, attracting countless gazes. Yet, neither seemed to feel those gazes as they strolled the trail with their hands intertwined under the sunset. ¡°Mu Er.¡± Ye Wu Chen gradually stopped his steps before turning his head to Mu Ru Yue who was by his side. He initially wanted to ask her who Zi Qian Jing was, but he swallowed those words in the end. He trusted her so he was willing to give her some personal space. ¡°What is it?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows rose as she looked curiously at the man¡¯s charming appearance. Ye Wu Chen smirked sinisterly and said in an ambiguous tone, ¡°Mu Er, let¡¯s give birth to a son. I think my mother and father-inws will wish to see a beautiful jade-like child with us when we head back.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s face flushed as she focused on the nearing handsome face. Her heart suddenly skipped a beat. ¡°Wu Chen, that isn¡¯t something that will happen just because we desire it.¡± ¡°My wife, you don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡± Ye Wu Chen smiled lightly. With an ambiguous tone, he said, ¡°Your husband will do his best to obtain a son from you and as soon as possible aplish mother and father-inws¡¯ heartfelt wish.¡± ¡°Wu Chen¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t finish her statement before she was princess-carried by Ye Wu Chen. She was stunned as she looked at him. Following that, Ye Wu Chen soared into the sky while carrying her. They soon reached an incrediblyvish training room in the blink of an eye. Mu Ru Yue returned to her senses after she was ced gently on the bed. She was about to say something but in the next moment, her lips were sealed by the man¡¯s warm lips. She slowly closed her eyes to enjoy the warm sensation she felt from her lips¡­ ¡°My wife, you have restrained your husband for such a long time. You shouldpensate your husband well tonight.¡± Ye Wu Chen chuckled charmingly. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body shuddered as his warm breathnded on her ears. A blush rose on her face. ¡°Actually, it wasn¡¯t that long. It hasn¡¯t even been a year,¡± Mu Ru Yue rebuked weakly. Ye Wu Chen narrowed his eyes dangerously as he charmingly sniggered and replied, ¡°My wife, don¡¯t you know the phrase ¡®A day of not seeing you is like three seasons¡¯? Moreover, your husband didn¡¯t appear by your side for a period of time. Yet, you managed to provoke flowers in my absence. There was Feng Jing Tian and now Zi Qian Jing. Will there be another one in a short period of time?¡± Ye Wu Chen felt as though he had eaten a jar of vinegar after thinking about the sight he saw today. ¡®I must punish her in bedter. It will be best if she can¡¯t get out of bed for three days. I will see how she will go looking for Zi Qian Jing then.¡¯ Ye Wu Chen kissed Mu Ru Yue¡¯s soft lips, not allowing her to speak. The bed then started to move, the curtains obscuring thevish disy of affections. Yan Jin narrowed his cold eyes slightly. He cast a frosty gaze at all these girls that had previously humiliated Mu Ru Yue. A trace of fury surged in his heart. ¡°How do you think this senior should punish you for bulling this senior¡¯s master?¡± His gaze shot toward Lin Ruo Ying when he said that. He had long wanted to teach this woman a lesson. Now that he got such a chance with great difficulty, he must think carefully about how he wanted to deal with her¡­ Chapter 372 - The ‘Mistress’ Outcome Part 1

Chapter 372 -The ¡®Mistress¡¯ Oue Part 1

Lin Ruo Ying bit her lips, herplexion paled. She couldn¡¯t help but retreat two steps back. Glimmers danced lightly in her eyes. There was only one method that could save her now, but the price of that would be toorge. ¡°Want to run away?¡± Zi Qian Jing smiled sinisterly. With a move he soared, his silver robes flying through the sky before hended in front of her. Lin Ruo Ying¡¯s heart palpitated as she saw his oing handsome face. The man raised a hand before she could even plead mercy. Boom! A tyrannical power infiltrated her body. Pfft! Lin Ruo Ying was thrown backward mercilessly. She spurt a mouthful of blood out as she stared with astonishment at the man walking toward her. ¡°Lin Ruo Ying, who do you think you are to use that mistress tone? Moreover, you wanted to hurt her after listening to Zang Qing Xue¡¯s provocation! Just with that fact, you had signed yourself up for a thousand deaths!¡± Zi Qian Jing never thought of himself as a good person. To him, he didn¡¯t mind killing everyone that harboured negative intent toward his parents. Don¡¯t even mention Lin Ruo Ying who wanted to kill his mother, he still wouldn¡¯t have let her off even if she didn¡¯t did this today. After all, she was actually delusional enough to try and enter his parents¡¯ rtionship. ¡°No! Don¡¯t do this!¡± Lin Ruo Ying widened her eyes from the terror she felt. Her body shook uncontrobly as she exined, ¡°I only loved a person. What mistake have I made that warrants your current actions?¡± ¡®I¡¯m not in the wrong. I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Why are they treating me like this then?¡¯ ¡°It indeed isn¡¯t wrong to love a person. What was wrong was that you did something you shouldn¡¯t have done.¡± Zi Qian Jing smiled coldly, a trace of killing intent in his eyes. Loving someone indeed wasn¡¯t wrong. It wasn¡¯t a secret that Bai Ze loved mother, but he would never think to hurt his parents. He instead continued to protect mother and even helped father. More importantly, he was trapped in that ce due to Zi Feng all because of him¡­ Hence, love wasn¡¯t wrong. It was just your actions that mattered. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Tyrannical powernded consecutively on Lin Ruo Ying¡¯s body, making the usual prideful and egoistic her void of any way to retaliate. She bit her lips, forcibly bearing with the heart wrenching pain. It wasn¡¯t just external injuries. That youth¡¯s power infiltrated her body, striking her internal organs¡­ ¡®No! ¡®I don¡¯t want to die this easily!¡¯ However, Lin Ruo Ying still thought that she wasn¡¯t in the wrong. She indeed poised herself as his mistress, but that was due to her not knowing that he was wedded and thought that only she herself could match up with him in the academy. She was just delusional in trying to kill Mu Ru Yue for him. What was wrong with that? The only one that had done wrong was Zang Qing Xue who lied to her. Furthermore, up to now, Lin Ruo Ying still believed that Mu Ru Yue was inferior to her and wasn¡¯tpatible to him! ¡°Lin Ruo Ying, I suddenly feel that it is meaningless just to kill you.¡± Zi Qian Jing looked at the girl who was on herst breath. He then gradually withdrew his hand and smiled sinisterly as hemented, ¡°I have a better way of dealing with you.¡± Lin Ruo Ying really was unlucky. If she was dealt with by Ye Wu Chen or Yan Jin, even if their methods were ruthless, they would still make her die cleanly. But the one before her was Zi Qian Jing who had suffered several years of torment from Zi Feng. That woman had simrly loved his father and wanted to kill his mother that year, leading to the fall of his family. How much hatred was there for her to do that? Suddenly, Zi Qian Jing felt that Lin Ruo Ying¡¯s face was the same as the one in his memory of that woman. A sinister chilling aura surged from his eyes¡­ Chapter 373 - The ‘Mistress’ Outcome Part 2

Chapter 373 -The ¡®Mistress¡¯ Oue Part 2

¡°Ah!¡± Zi Qian Jing stomped on Lin Ruo Ying¡¯s hand. When the other opened her mouth to give out a shriek, a pill was tossed into her mouth. ¡°You¡­ what did you feed me?!¡± Fear appeared in Lin Ruo Ying¡¯s eyes as she yelled, crazed. Zi Qian Jing sniggered and revealed, ¡°It is just something that will make your live a life worse than death along with the downfall of your reputation. You will know about it soon enough. Haha! Lin Ruo Ying, I will let you roam freely for a period of time. Have a great time enjoying it!¡± Even though the girl before him wasn¡¯t Zi Feng, to him what they did was simr. Thus, Zi Qian Jing was relieving both his grudge and anger that had umted for Zi Feng onto her. Instantly, he felt an ecstasy that he never felt before¡­ ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re a demon!¡± Lin Ruo Ying¡¯s body shuddered as she said, ¡°If you want to kill me, just do it. Why must you use such a weird thing to deal with me? I don¡¯t want that!¡± Zi Qian Jing lifted his gaze. Ruthlessness and a thirst for blood could be seen in his eyes. ¡°I abandoned my humanity to be a demon after what happened that year when I was just five. I don¡¯t mind even if I have to destroy the world for them. I won¡¯t let that tragedy happen again. Lin Ruo Ying, it is you yourself that willingly jumped into my hands.¡± He was once kind-hearted, but after his limbs were chopped off and his family annihted, he cast that kindness away. To the current him, it didn¡¯t matter what ruthless methods he used to achieve what he wanted. ¡®Zi Feng!¡¯ Zi Qian Jing closed his eyes gradually. His intense hatred of her made his body trembled. He took a couple of slow, deep breaths before he opened his eyes to look down emotionlessly at Lin Ruo Ying. ¡°Lin Ruo Ying, don¡¯t even think about resolving that poison. There is only one person in the world that can resolve it. But that person currently hasn¡¯t reached that capability yet so nobody will be able to help you.¡± That person was Senior Yue. ¡°Zi Qian Jing, my master won¡¯t forgive you for what you have done!¡± Lin Ruo Ying shouted with all her might. Zi Qian Jing chuckled coldly as he said without fear, ¡°If he has the capability, he cane and seek me. It is a pity that I, Zi Qian Jing, don¡¯t need to ce any importance on that old man.¡± Arrogance. That¡¯s right, Zi Qian Jing currently gave off an insufferably arrogant feeling. He stood there with his hands behind his back. With the flutter of his silver robe, his body¡¯s shadow elongated under the sunset. His poise made people dazed. It was undeniable that Zi Qian Jing¡¯s appearance was outstanding. He looked like someone that came from a picture. He was magnificently handsome, noble, and powerful. ¡°What did you say?!¡± Fu Li mmed his hand on a table in the Martial Hall. With an ashened expression, he yelled, ¡°It wasn¡¯t strange as to why there weren¡¯t any disciples of the Martial Hall here today. I didn¡¯t expect those bastards toy a hand on my Martial Hall¡¯s disciples. Furthermore, my disciple was one of them. Tell me, how is my disciple?¡± The protector looked timidly at Fu Li as he reported, ¡°She was carried back, but she was severely injured. She is now in a vegetative state on a bed. Her internal organs also suffered severe injuries.¡± ¡°Good! What a good Alchemy Hall! Song Ran, if you don¡¯t give me an eptable exnation this time, I definitely won¡¯t forgive you!¡± The Alchemy Hall was obviously bullying them. How could he endure it? If he didn¡¯t avenge them, he wouldn¡¯t be Fu Li. ¡°Elder, what is more important now is Lady Lin¡¯s injuries. If you continue to fall out with the Alchemy Hall, it will be impossible to obtain any pills from them. Won¡¯t you be at a disadvantage then as you won¡¯t be rpensed?¡± Chapter 374 - The ‘Mistress’ Outcome Part 3

Chapter 374 -The ¡®Mistress¡¯ Oue Part 3

The protector advised Fu Li, making Fu Li swallow his anger. Fu Li then said coldly, ¡°I will seek that old man Song Ran first. I will settle this debt with him after getting the pills to treat Ruo Ying. If he doesn¡¯t give me an exnation, I won¡¯t let him off scot-free even if I have to go to the dean!¡± In the Alchemy Hall, Song Ran listened to the report about themotion. He chuckled as he heard it andmented, ¡°The Martial Hall took such a blow. I guess that old man Fu Li will being here really soon.¡± Just as he said that, a report came in from outside, ¡°Elder Song, Elder Fu Li hase to seek an audience.¡± Song Ran was startled. When had that old man not barged in here whenever he came? He really changed his personality this time. ¡°Tsk! Tsk!¡± Song Ran shook his head before replying high spiritedly, ¡°I just said that the old man woulde here. Let him in.¡± Once he instructed that, Fu Li with his ashened expression walked briskly in. When he saw Song Ran expressing happiness from his misfortune, anger surged forth. But when he thought of his goal ining here today, he suppressed it all once more. ¡°Elder Song Ran, I¡¯vee here to request a Mundane Stage pill from you.¡± ¡°Mundane Stage Pill?¡± Song Ran¡¯s brows were raised as he expressed shame. ¡°It is not that I don¡¯t want to give that pill to you. It is just that¡­ it is just I really don¡¯t have any Mundane Stage pills at hand.¡± Fu Li¡¯s expression darkened as he said, ¡°You just have to manufacture the pill and I will provide the ingredients.¡± ¡°Hehe! I feel really bad, but I had just tripped a couple of days before and broke my wrist. Hence, I won¡¯t be able to manufacture pills.¡± ¡®Broke his wrist? ¡®Are you fucking treating me as a fool?¡¯ Fu Li had the impulse to shout at him. Did he treat cultivators as trash? With his ability, he would survive a fall even if he fell off a cliff. He broke his wrist from tripping? ¡°Song Ran, are you really unwilling to help me?¡± A ball of ming fury burned in Fu Li¡¯s chest as he asked with narrowed eyes. Song Ran sighed helplessly as he replied, ¡°It is not that I don¡¯t want to help you, but it is just that I can¡¯t help even if I wanted to.¡± ¡°Good. Very good! Song Ran, I willin about this to the dean. It is natural for the Alchemy Hall to distribute pills to the Martial Hall. You are just abusing your authority to avenge your grudges! I will also make those disciples under you pay the price for what they have done today! You just have to wait and see! Hmph!¡± Fu Li shook his sleeves before turning to leave after tossing out those word. Thus, when he turned around he didn¡¯t see Song Ran¡¯s smile that was like a blossoming flower. ¡°It is useless even if youin to the dean.¡± He stroked his white beard as he looked with tion at the fleeting Fu Li¡¯s back¡­ The dean was carefully inspecting Silver Leaf that was on a table in his luxurious and grandeur study room. His expression was as though he were looking at his son. But then a wailing sound came from outside his room. He was shocked and his fingers jerked, almost making Silver Leaf fall off the table. At that instant, his face turned ck. ¡°Dean, you must seek justice for me.¡± Fu Li walked briskly in from outside. Pop! He knelt before the dean. ¡°That bastard Song Ran was too much. He is harbouring his disciples¡¯ wrongdoings, especially the ones known as Mu Ru Yue and Zi Qian Jing. They injured several of my Martial Hall¡¯s disciples and made my disciple fall into a vegetative state. Her current health condition is unknown. ¡°My disciple was in the wrong initially so I won¡¯t bother with her oue. As long as Song Ran takes out pills to save my disciple, I will let it pass. Who knew that Song Ran would say he didn¡¯t have any Mundane Stage pills at hand. He even used an excuse that he broke his wrist which resulted in him unable to refine pills. He is clearly driving my disciple to her death!¡± Fu Liined with tears at the end of each of his words, blood in each of his sentences as he cried with the same fervor as though he¡¯d just suffered immense grievance. Chapter 375 - The ‘Mistress’ Outcome Part 4

Chapter 375 -The ¡®Mistress¡¯ Oue Part 4

Fu Li teared and wailed with his shaky elderly voice. It could make people unable to stay expressionless. The dean frowned slightly as he swept a gaze at him and replied, ¡°Song Ran had indeed used up all of his Mundane Stage pills. I had taken hisst pill for my grand disciple. It is also a fact that he broke his wrist. I personally saw him trip over a rock and smash his wrist.¡± Fu Li¡¯s expression froze as he looked with astonishment at the dean, an unpleasant expression on his face. ¡®He smashed his wrist on a rock? Can¡¯t you twoe up with a better reason even if you wanted to lie? This is too unbelievable! You are clearly bullsheetting!¡¯ But Fu Li understood the oue. The dean was harboring Song Ran! Why? ¡°That¡¯s right, Fu Li¡­¡± Fu Li came back to his senses after hearing the dean¡¯s voice. He hastily lifted his head and, with hope in his eyes, queried, ¡°Dean, do you still have anything you want to instruct?¡± ¡°Oh, it is like this.¡± The dean caressed Silver Leaf and replied without lifting his head, ¡°Since it is your disciple at fault initially, let this matter go. You are forbidden to seek trouble with the disciples of the Alchemy Hall. If I find out that you did, you know the oue!¡± ¡®This old man came in here wailing before even letting someone report his arrival. He almost made me drop Silver Leaf! He now wants me to help him deal with Senior Yue? In his dream!¡¯ Fu Li¡¯s expression stiffened as he dazed at the dean. He wanted to rebuke, but seeing the annoyed expression of the other, he swallowed his words and stood up with a daze before heading out of the room. He had never been at such a loss in his life! Moreover, all of this was due to that girl! A fury that covered the heavens surged in Fu Li¡¯s eyes. No matter what, Ye Wu Chen was a disciple of his Martial Hall. He would force Ye Wu Chen to break his rtionship with that girl unless he wanted to be expelled from the academy! Men and women of the Central Region were realistic. They clearly knew what to choose whether they were to pick with their feelings or with benefits in mind. ?? The night was tranquil like water. Two figures were constantly intermingling on a bed. Panting sound could be heard frequently. They finally stopped after a long time¡­ Ye Wu Chen flipped his body over onto the bed and lifted his arms to embrace the girl. The Devil¡¯s Snare pattern on his handsome face enhanced his charm and nobility. He lowered his gaze to the girl that was drenched in sweat. He smiled gently and asked, ¡°My wife, why do I feel that you are even more tired than me?¡± ¡®No kidding!¡¯ Mu Ru Yue red at him as sheined, ¡°My energy level isn¡¯t as great as yours. Ye Wu Chen, do you have any ideas about what Nangong Zi Feng had said?¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s expression turned gloomy after hearing about that woman. He smiled after a long time and replied, ¡°I have just fragments of memories of her, but they aren¡¯tplete. But I have a feeling we will remember all of it one day.¡± ¡°Actually, there isn¡¯t any difference from the past and now. It suffices for you to be by my side. Right, there is also about the son from our past. I hade to the Central Region to find him.¡± Mu Ru Yue then told Ye Wu Chen how Nangong Zi Feng threatened her and all of the memories she had seen from her. Ye Wu Chen¡¯s expression darkened instantly after hearing what she said. ¡°Nangong Zi Feng! She dared to threaten you. It is fortunate that she is dead. Otherwise, she would still use that matter to threaten you sooner orter.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled gently and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let Zi Feng hurt our son. Simrly, I won¡¯t fall for her threats.¡± Chapter 376 - The ‘Mistress’ Outcome Part 5

Chapter 376 -The ¡®Mistress¡¯ Oue Part 5

Ye Wu Chen¡¯s smile became gentler as he tightly embraced the girl by his side. ¡°Mu Er, let¡¯s give birth to a couple more offsprings. It would be too lonely if it is only one.¡± ¡®A couple?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes widened. ¡®Is this fellow treating her like a pig?¡¯ But she wasn¡¯t able to rebuke that man¡¯s words as he flipped his body over her, relieving all of his thoughts and desires that had umted during this period of time, bing one with the girl¡­ Lin Ruo Ying was in deep waters and scorching mes whenpared to the lovers on their side. Pain! She was experienced heart wrenching pain at this moment! The pain wasn¡¯t from the injuries of her internal organs, but like there was a me burning her body, causing her intense pain. Lin Ruo Ying bit her lips, her body trembling slightly. Bang! The room door was pushed open. When Lin Ruo Ying looked over and saw a youth at the entrance, fear instantly surged in her eyes. The chilly moonlight enveloped the youth¡¯s slender figure. When the breeze blew, his silver robe fluttered. This man clearly possessed a beauty that would make people lose their breath. It was handsome to the point that people couldn¡¯t ignore him¡­ Yet, there was a man held in the youth¡¯s hand. The man was bulky and had an ugly appearance. He had a gruesome scar that covered his face. He was with a t nose and thick lips. With but a nce, it made people¡¯s stomach churn. However, such a rough looking man was being easily held by the youth. He was holding him like holding a bag of trash. ¡°What do you want to do again?!¡± Lin Ruo Ying stammered her words as she yelled. She wanted to scream for help, but a tyrannical power smashed over to her, making her unable to utter a word¡­ ¡°I¡¯vee to help you.¡± Zi Qian Jing lifted his gaze and said unfeelingly, ¡°That pill was refined by my mother. I had stolen some of those pills. She is the only one that knows how to resolve the medicine in this world. It is a pity that mother lost her memories so even she can¡¯t remember how to alleviate your pain. But there is a way that can help you without using any powers.¡± Zi Qian Jing smirked as he chuckled sinisterly. ¡°That method is to use a man to resolve the poison.¡± Lin Ruo Ying widened her eyes as she gasped from fright. ¡®Did he just use an aphrodisiac on me? Only aphrodisiac drugs needed a man as the antidote.¡¯ Perhaps Zi Qian Jing could deduce what she wanted to say as he coldly snorted and exined, ¡°Don¡¯t think that the Sexual Fire Pill can bepared to trashy aphrodisiac. Aphrodisiacs are better as you will be high while the poison is being resolved and the effect disappears once you do it with a man. But the Sexual Fire Pill will make you feel like dying as you live. Your body would seem like it was doused in mes and can only be temporarily alleviated by a man. But it will return the following night. And so on, every night, forever. ¡°This is a pill my mother discovered identally when she was refining pills. She was really interested in pills she hadn¡¯t seen before. Furthermore, it still took her three more days to make an antidote to counter theponents of these pills with her capabilities. If it were others, it would be impossible toe up with an antidote even if they were given years.¡± Looking at Lin Ruo Ying¡¯s terrified gaze, Zi Qian Jing said ruthlessly and heartlessly with words that would cast a human to hell in an instant. ¡°Since this is the first night, I¡¯m kind enough to provide you the method to solve your problem. You will need to find your own men in the future. Of course, there are requirements for the men used as antidote for the Sexual Fire Pill. They must have an ugly appearance. If the man was handsome and delicate, it would only intensify your pain. ¡°Perhaps you won¡¯t find a man and think you can bear with the pain for a night. Even so, the Sexual Fire Pill will scorch your skin and disfigure your face. This result is the same if you try to find a handsome boy.¡± Of course, Zi Qian Jing said those words to scare her purposely. Since it was to avenge his mother, the more ruthless he was the better. This is the oue for those that wanted to be a mistress in their rtionship! Chapter 377 - Who Dares To Steal My Man Part 1

Chapter 377 -Who Dares To Steal My Man Part 1

Lin Ruo Ying¡¯s lips shuddered. She wanted to speak a couple of times, but there was a fire in her throat that made her unable to do so. ¡®Master, save me!¡¯ She crazily screamed that in her mind as she pleaded with her eyes. ¡°Lin Ruo Ying, there is an alternative way to end your pain.¡± Zi Qian Jing smirked coldly as he said the next statement with heavy emphasis on each words, ¡°That. Is. To. DIE! I won¡¯t stop you from killing yourself. If you really can¡¯t stand it, you can just die right now!¡± The youth then turned around and walked toward the moonlight after tossing those words out. Right now, the pressure hadn¡¯t vanished so Lin Ruo Ying could only stare with horror at the brute walking toward her. Fear seemed to fill her entire body. The brute looked as though he had eaten an aphrodisiac as his ugly face was flushed. When he shot a burning gaze at Lin Ruo Ying lying on the bed, he acted like a parched person that had found a sweet, clear spring. Swish! He dashed over and raped her without a care. Hiss! Lin Ruo Ying took in a cold breath at that instant. The intense pain made her face distort. What Zi Qian Jing said was right. Aphrodisiacs would bring joy while the Sexual Fire Pill only give her boundless suffering. What made her even more disgusted was the body odour of the man which made her stomach churn. She couldn¡¯t help but want to spew out everything she had eaten thest couple of days. ¡®Can I only be relieved from this torture with death? ¡®But I don¡¯t have the courage to do so¡­¡¯ Lin Ruo Ying bit her lips as she closed her eyes to stop herself from looking at the brute pressing against her body. It seemed that only like this could she try and imagine it was that noble and powerful man on her body¡­ The next day. Sunlight shone into the room and brought warmth with it. Mu Ru Yue opened her eyes and looked at the man lying at her side before smiling faintly. It was undeniable that the man by her side was really handsome. The faint purple Devil¡¯s Snare pattern enhanced his charm. His fair skin gave off a faint glow beneath the sunlight. His beauty reached a point where it was even better than some girls. Mu Ru Yue gradually raised a hand and her slender finger traced his exquisite brows and eyes before moving toward his lips. Her gaze was focused and gentle and even had a bit of joy in them as she looked at her man. Just as she wanted to withdraw her hand, the man suddenly opened his eyes and grabbed at her arm before pulling her beneath him. ¡°Wu Chen, you¡¯re awake?¡± Mu Ru Yue was stunned before sheined, ¡°My back and waist are aching. Don¡¯t you have a limit? Get off my body!¡± Ye Wu Chen smiled and replied, ¡°You were the one that teased your husband first.¡± ¡°Tease?¡± Mu Ru Yue widened her eyes and red at him. She then snapped, ¡°If that¡¯s teasing, aren¡¯t you too easy to tease?¡± ¡°Your husband just can¡¯t resist your teasing. But your husband indeed didn¡¯t control himselfst night and made you too tired. Thus, your husband will let you off for now.¡± Ye Wu Chen lowered his gaze to the young girl beneath him. He kissed her brows and eyes gently before smiling charmingly. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of bed. We will probably have to face some troublesome matters today.¡± Mu Ru Yue turned her head to avoid looking at Ye Wu Chen¡¯s gentle gaze. That gaze of his nearly made her heart leap out. ¡°Wu Chen, I would have been able to deal with those people even if you didn¡¯t appear yesterday. But¡­¡± She paused slightly before continuing with a smile, ¡°You returned¡­¡± Chapter 378 - Who Dares To Steal My Man Part 2

Chapter 378- Who Dares To Steal My Man Part 2

Although she could have settled it herself, she was still extremely excited when she saw his return. After all, she acknowledged him as her husband. Ye Wu Chen smiled and said, ¡°Mu Er, can I help you with your clothes?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t need. I can do it.¡± ¡°Mu Er, you are my wife. I married you just to serve you.¡± ¡® I married you just to serve you.¡¯ No matter how strong Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart was, she was still a girl. She couldn¡¯t stay unmoved from the man¡¯s sweet talk¡­ A youth stood in the courtyard. His slender back formed a long shadow as it confronted the sun. He stood with his back facing a door. The wind blew and his hair fluttered with it, giving him anguish yet noble atmosphere. Creak! When the youth heard the door opened, he turned his head and smiled as he looked unblinkingly at the girl that wasing toward him. ¡°You are out? I¡¯ve been waiting for you guys for a long time already.¡± When Mu Ru Yue looked at this youth under the sun, a peculiar feeling surged from her heart. It felt as though they should have known each other since ages ago¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t look at him!¡± Her waist was lightly embraced, and a man¡¯s domineering tone was heard. Ye Wu Chen was really jealous. He felt as though he had been soaked into a jar of vinegar when he saw Mu Er looking at that youth with such deep emotion. His entire body reeked with vinegar. However, all of that was due to him mistaking Mu Ru Yue¡¯splicated feelings as deeper feelings¡­ ¡°Wu Chen, what is up with you again?¡± Mu Ru Yue looked curiously at Ye Wu Chen. She frowned slightly. ¡®This fellow ate the wrong medicine again today.¡¯ ¡°If you want to look, you can only look at me. Anyways, don¡¯t look at him.¡± Ye Wu Chen tightly embraced Mu Ru Yue¡¯s waist as he spoke strongly and possessively. Zi Qian Jing seemed to not see Ye Wu Chen¡¯s warning as he walked casually toward Mu Ru Yue. ¡°You should be hungry? How about we eat together today?¡± With their current cultivations, there wasn¡¯t a need to eat. But eating was an enjoyment in-and-of-itself so even if it were cultivators with realms above Xiantian, they would still eat when they were free. ¡°I¡¯ve already prepared breakfast in your room. Let¡¯s head there now.¡± ¡®Mu Er¡¯s room?¡¯ The rms in Ye Wu Chen¡¯s heart rang. He shot a sinister gaze toward Zi Qian Jing with wariness in his eyes. ¡®He can freely enter Mu Er¡¯s room?¡¯ This was a dangerous sign. Even though he trusted Mu Er, would this brat not peek when Mu Er showers and changes clothes? He probably didn¡¯t fear anything¡­ ¡°Wu Chen, let¡¯s head there together.¡± Mu Ru Yue held Ye Wu Chen¡¯s hand and said smiling. Ye Wu Chen¡¯s handsome face softened after hearing what she said. With a gentle smile, he replied, ¡°Alright, anything you say.¡± Zi Qian Jing smilednguishly. He had already longed for such a harmonious sight for too many years¡­ But there was still something that was out of Zi Qian Jing¡¯s prediction¡­ ¡°What do you mean by doing this?!¡± Seeing that he was ced at a separate table by Ye Wu Chen, Zi Qian Jing gritted his teeth and yelled out in fury. ¡°The reason is really simple.¡± With happiness expressed in his eyes, he exined neither slow nor fast, ¡°We don¡¯t need you to disturb our couple¡¯s meal.¡± Fury zed in Zi Qian Jing¡¯s heart as he red at the man¡¯s charming face. ¡°She is your wife, but she is also my mother! What¡¯s wrong with sitting with my mother?¡± Chapter 379 - Who Dares To Steal My Man Part 3

Chapter 379 -Who Dares To Steal My Man Part 3

Zi Qian Jing identally blurted out his heartfelt words due to his intense anger. He was stunned momentarily as he looked at the other two¡¯s expression with some slight apprehensiveness in his eyes. ¡°Mother?¡± Ye Wu Chen smiled. ¡°Ben Wang heard Mu Er mentioned this before that you initially mistook her as your mother from the start. But Ben Wang and she hadn¡¯t yet given birth to any offsprings yet. Where did this ¡®son¡¯e from?¡± It wasn¡¯t Ye Wu Chen¡¯s fault for not recognizing him. In Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s memories, their son from their past life was being held captive in a ce where time froze. This was to say that he should still have a five-year-old appearance even though thousands of years have passed. How could he have such an appearance in such a short time? More importantly, their son¡¯s limbs were amputated. He also inherited his father¡¯s appearance and had a pair of purple eyes so it was natural for them to be unable to recognise Zi Qian Jing. ¡°I¡­¡± Zi Qian Jing was startled as he suddenly said angrily, ¡°I don¡¯t care that much. She is mine! I want to be with her!¡± He wanted to tell them everything, but he was afraid that they wouldn¡¯t ept or believe him¡­ Ye Wu Chen¡¯s brows rose. He casually swept a gaze at Zi Qian Jing¡¯s face before lowering his gaze to the girl by his side. With a smile, he suggested, ¡°Mu Er, let¡¯s quickly eat up. We¡¯ll carry out our child-making ns after eating. How many kids shall we have? Isn¡¯t there a saying that ¡®a dragon¡¯s life has nine children¡¯? How about we have nine too?¡± He had purposely said that to Zi Qian Jing. ¡®Didn¡¯t you say Mu Er is yours? It is a pity that she is already my, Ye Wu Chen¡¯s, wife¡­¡¯ Mu Ru Yue nced at him and rebuked, ¡°Nine? If you are that capable, you give birth to nine yourself!¡± ¡°We will have three. It is enough to have three in our life.¡± Ye Wu Chen tightened his grip on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s waist as he whispered intimately, ¡°Your husband was so hardworking yesterday that your waist and back hurt so much that you couldn¡¯t get out of bed yourself. So your husband believes we will have a son soon.¡± Mu Ru Yue couldn¡¯t help re at him after she thought aboutst night. A man that was restrained for a year was as ferocious as a tiger! Zi Qian Jing sat before them as they chatted. He didn¡¯t care about Ye Wu Chen¡¯s gaze as he used a chopstick to ce a lotus root from his Liquorice Lotus Root Tea dish into Mu Ru Yue¡¯s bowl. ¡°Have a try. My cooking skills aren¡¯t bad.¡± To be honest, Mu Ru Yue was slightly bbergasted as this was the first time Zi Qian Jing cooked since they first met. ¡°This taste¡­¡± When she ced the lotus into her mouth, she was stunned for a while before she said to Ye Wu Chen, ¡°Wu Chen, this taste is simr to the ones you made¡­¡± When she raised her head to speak, she was stunned again. Ye Wu Chen and Zi Qian Jing were simrly taking out the licorice root carefully from the sweet and sour lotus. Their actions were exactly the same. Mu Ru Yue hadn¡¯t discovered it before but now she felt that the two men¡¯s appearances were incredibly simr, especially their brows and eyes. They were identical. ¡°Wu Chen, do you have a biological brother?¡± Mu Ru Yue frowned and still voiced her doubts in the end. ¡®How can they be so simr if they aren¡¯t blood brothers?¡¯ ¡°No.¡± Ye Wu Chen shook his head and smiled saying, ¡°I don¡¯t have any siblings.¡± ¡°It is probably my misunderstanding.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes still expressed curiosity. That King Nan An and wife couple had passed sixteen years ago so it would be impossible for Zi Qian Jing to be their son¡­ Chapter 380 - Who Dares To Steal My Man Part 4

Chapter 380 -Who Dares To Steal My Man Part 4

¡®Can it be that he is really rted to the Zi family and happened to be left behind?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart suddenly skipped a beat. Since Ye Wu Chen was the reincarnation of Zi Huang, his appearance must be really simr to his past life. Zi Qian Jing might be a survivor the Zi family in that case. But this was just her guess so she didn¡¯t voice it out. The room door was barged open suddenly, making Ye Wu Chen frown. He shot a gloomy gaze toward the door which thennded on an elder. Fu Li¡¯s expression was indifferent as he shook his sleeve and walked in from outside. ¡°Ye Wu Chen, you are here as expected. I¡¯ve got something to ask you. Are you willing to marry Ruo Ying? She suffered such severe injuries for you. How can you not be moved?¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Once he said that, a sniffledugh was suddenly heard from the side. Fu Li¡¯s gaze became sharp as he shot a gaze toward the handsome, sniggering youth. ¡°What are youughing about?¡± ¡°I¡¯mughing about the shameless Lin Ruo Ying that is a broken shoe1. Don¡¯t mention him, even a beggar wouldn¡¯t want her.¡± Zi Qian Jing¡¯s eyes consisted of tion as he smirked sinisterly and continued, ¡°And you want to shove that broken shoe onto him? I just can¡¯t bear with it so Iughed.¡± He chased a ¡®mistress¡¯ away and nowes the master of that ¡®mistress¡¯. It seemed that people thousands of yearster loved to barge into others¡¯ rtionships. He definitely wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to break this couple apart. ¡°My disciple hasn¡¯t been intimate with anyone and hasn¡¯t even been touched by a man. How can she be a broken shoe?¡± Fu Li smiled coldly with a trace of viciousness in his eyes. Today, Ye Wu Chen must marry her regardless of his will! He definitely wouldn¡¯t give up the chance to make a connection with him! ¡°You don¡¯t believe?¡± Zi Qian Jing stretched his waistzily. He spoke while expressing smiles with his brows and eyes, ¡°You can totally go and check if she is still a virgin. Nobody would be willing to give that woman a gaze even if she was thrown among beggars!¡± Even though Ye Wu Chen was jealous of Zi Qian Jing because he was treated so gently by her, it was undeniable that he agreed to what he said. ¡°That¡¯s right, you want Ben Wang to take in a woman that beggars wouldn¡¯t want? You¡¯re thinking too highly of yourself. Ben Wang is disgusted just by looking at her. Don¡¯t make Ben Wang be unable to eat anything in his life!¡± Compared to what Zi Qian Jing said, Fu Li fumed over Ye Wu Chen¡¯s insults. ¡°Ye Wu Chen, don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re a disciple of the Martial Hall!¡± ¡°Martial Hall?¡± Ye Wu Chen chuckled, disapproving what he said. ¡°You think you can threaten Ben Wang? It is just a puny Martial Hall, so what if it is abolished?¡± ¡°You! Impudent!¡± Fu Li¡¯s expression changed drastically as he chuckled coldly. ¡°You want to abolish the Martial Hall? It is a pity that you don¡¯t have the capability. I will give you onest chance. You don¡¯t seem to quite understand your situation.¡± Zi Qian Jing narrowed his eyes slightly. With a cynical cold smile, hemented, ¡°If he alone can¡¯t, how about adding me? It is just a Martial Hall. Wu Chen, I can also make it vanish without your assistance.¡± Hearing those word, Ye Wu Chen shot his gaze toward Zi Qian Jing. Perhaps he initially disliked this youth that was snatching his wife from him. But now, Ye Wu Chen felt that they were like birds of a feather flocking together at this instant. They both had a simr point. They wanted to protect Mu Ru Yue! Just as Ye Wu Chen wanted to say something, Mu Ru Yue held his hand to stop him. She gradually ced down her chopsticks and stood up to look at the same eye level as Fu Li and asked, ¡°Ye Wu Chen is my man. You want to help your disciple steal my man before me? Have you asked for my opinion? It can¡¯t be that you are treating me as a dead person, right?¡± 1. Broken shoes means to be not a virgin. Chapter 381 - Who Dares To Steal My Man Part 5

Chapter 381 -Who Dares To Steal My Man Part 5

To be honest, Fu Li still didn¡¯t ce any importance on Mu Ru Yue. He just really started to look at this young girl after hearing what she said. ¡®It is no wonder Ye Wu Chen liked her as the girl¡¯s appearance is perfect and without w. But every man loves a beautiful girl. What does she have other than her appearance? No matter if it is her personality or her status, she is far inferior to Ruo Ying¡­¡¯ ¡°Who allowed you to interrupt our chat?¡± Fu Li frowned slightly andmented, ¡°Can it be that all disciples of the Alchemy Hall are this rude? You don¡¯t have the right to speak if an elder didn¡¯t ask of you. This is the academy rule!¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s and Zi Qian Jing¡¯s expression darkened as boundless fury surged in their hearts. Yet, a girl¡¯s mocking voice was heard before they could speak. ¡°The academy has such a rule? I¡¯m sorry, but Elder Song didn¡¯t mention it. He also didn¡¯t tell me that an elder of the academy can barge into their disciple¡¯s marriage. That if the elder wants to match someone, they must be matched.¡± How could Fu Li not hear the mockery in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s speech? His expression changed drastically as he also thought over what he had said. If it was as usual, he wouldn¡¯t have said it in such a manner. But how could he be talk nicely to them after thinking about his severely injured disciple? ¡°Impudent!¡± Fu Li shouted coldly, ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to speak now. I¡¯m asking Ye Wu Chen not you as to whether he is willing to marry my disciple or not! No matter if it is my disciple¡¯s personality or her innate talent, she is outstanding. She is more importantly my most prideful disciple. In what way is she inferior to you?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression was indifferent as she looked at Fu Li and said, ¡°It seems that I wasn¡¯t clear in what I said so I made it too hard for you to understand¡­¡± She paused and with a smile and a domineering aura in her ck eyes, she proimed, ¡°Right now, I want to see who dares to steal my man?!¡± ¡®Who dares to steal my man¡­¡¯ How arrogant and domineering was she to say such arrogance words? Ye Wu Chen¡¯s eyes brimmed with tion as he looked at Mu Ru Yue with intense love in his eyes. His gentle gaze enveloped the young girl¡¯s body. It was as though only she could exist in his purple eyes¡­ ¡®She normally doesn¡¯t care about those previously love-struck girls. It can be said that she didn¡¯t even care about those girls. ¡®Yet, this is the first time she publicized that I am her man! ¡®She wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to stain me!¡¯ Fu Li¡¯s expression darkened. With mes of fury in his eyes, he said, ¡°Are the disciples of the Alchemy Hall this arrogant? I really don¡¯t know how Song Ran tutors you! Males are superior in this world. Your husband wants to break the marriage with you to wed other women, but you shamelessly stick to him. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being drowned by theughter of the world?¡± A gloomy aura filled Ye Wu Chen¡¯s surroundings. Just as he, who was as astonishing as an Asura that came from hell, wanted to erupt in fury, Mu Ru Yue took a bowl from the table to threw it mercilessly at Fu Li. Fu Li was enraged and waved his hand hastily. Bang! The bowlnded on the ground and the soupnded on his sleeve, intensifying his anger. Mu Ru Yue raised her hand to wiped her fingers without a care as she raised her head to look at him. ¡°I won¡¯t repeat this again. My man can only be mine for life and all eternity. I don¡¯t mind killing anyone that tries to steal him from me! Moreover, I truly don¡¯t think that Lin Ruo Ying is really outstanding. In my eyes, she is just a shrimp that cannot uphold any important responsibilities.¡± Chapter 382 - Who Dares To Steal My Man Part 6

Chapter 382- Who Dares To Steal My Man Part 6

¡®No matter if it was strength or means, Lin Ruo Ying is far inferior to Nangong Zi Feng. ¡®Hence, why should I any importance in Lin Ruo Ying from the start?¡¯ Fu Li was stunned. ¡®How can I not know how outstanding my disciple is? But this woman said my disciple is just a shrimp that cannot uphold important responsibilities? ¡®Can she be more arrogant?¡¯ ¡°Little girl, there are countless talents in the academy. Yet, you are the first to say such words.¡± Fu Li smirked coldly. His meaning was bare, ¡®so many of those talents don¡¯t dare to look down on my disciple but you as a new blood dared to.¡¯ He then continue, ¡°If you really think you are capable, how aboutpeting against my disciple two monthster?¡± ¡°Compete?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows rose as she agreed, ¡°Alright, I ept!¡± ¡°Haha! Little girl, I hope you won¡¯t regret it when that timees!¡± Fu Li raised his head andughed. He then shook his sleeves and left after ncing at Mu Ru Yue. He would make Ye Wu Chen understand how terrible his sight is in two months time. Zi Qian Jing frowned as he looked at Fu Li¡¯s departing figure. With a peculiar glimmer in his eyes, heined, ¡°Why did you ept? Lin Ruo Ying is already a half-dead person. I just need to lock her up for an entire day and she would die.¡± ¡°An entire day? Why?¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her brows and queried, looking at Zi Qian Jing. ¡°About that¡­¡± Zi Qian Jing knew that he had spilled the beans identally. He scratched his head as he exined, ¡°I gave her a pill called Sexual Fire Pill. That kind of pill requires men as its antidote. If she doesn¡¯t undergo sexual intercourse with a man for a night, her skin would rot from the Sexual mes of the Sexual mes Pill. Furthermore, if she didn¡¯t do it for a night and a day, her body will disintegratepletely into ashes. Thus, it is possible to kill her anytime. Moreover, with Lin Ruo Ying¡¯s personality, she would definitely not spread this matter. If not, her reputation would fall.¡± ¡®Ruthless!¡¯ Mu Ru Yue chuckled in helplessness. This indeed would be a torture to Lin Ruo Ying. She didn¡¯t expect this youth could be that malicious¡­ Ye Wu Chen looked at Zi Qian Jing. If this brat didn¡¯t want to steal his wife, he would probably have good feelings toward him. This kind of ruthless means really suited his taste¡­ ¡°If you really want to battle with her, you should take this pill.¡± Zi Qian Jing opened Mu Ru Yue¡¯s palm and ced a ming red pill into her hand. With a slightly childish handsome face, he chucklednguishly and continued, ¡°If you can¡¯t beat her, take this pill out. Since she already consumed the Sexual me Pill, she would immediately die from being burned to death once her Sexual Fire nears this Burning Body Pill.¡± How could Zi Qian Jing allow her to roam freely for a while to punish her if he didn¡¯t secure all means of protection? Mu Ru Yue smiled and kept the Burning Body Pill in her storage ring. ¡®However, I don¡¯t think I would need to use other methods to defeat Lin Ruo Ying. I am confident that with my capabilities, I will triumph over that woman!¡¯ ¡°Mu Er,¡± Ye Wu Chen raised his arms to embrace the girl as he said, ¡°I really wish that only I would know of your outstanding points. But that is impossible. A pearl will always emit radiance. Others will be able to see your good points. But, if you don¡¯t feel likepeting, you can tell your husband. Your husband will help you settle this matter.¡± Mu Ru Yue shook her head and replied, ¡°I can¡¯t always hide behind the backs of you two. That woman wants to steal my husband. This is a fight between she and I!¡± Chapter 383 - Who Dares To Steal My Man Part 7

Chapter 383 -Who Dares To Steal My Man Part 7

How could she endure when someone tried to steal her man before her? When Mu Ru Yue walked into the Dean¡¯s manor, the old man coincidentally walked out of the room. He just walked two steps out when he saw the girl briskly walking toward him. At first he was stunned before he excitedly greeted her. ¡°Little girl, have you thought about if you wanted to go to the back mountain with me?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows rose as she said with a light smile, ¡°I remember you owe me a favour. If you help me aplish a matter, I will follow you to the back mountain.¡± ¡°Haha! Don¡¯t worry. Don¡¯t mention a matter, this old man will agree to even ten matters.¡± It was just a yful joke. This girl could be the reincarnation of Senior Yue. How glorious would it be to have a connection with her? ¡°I want you to help me find a ce.¡± With a slight contraction of her gaze and a flicker of light in her eyes, she stated, ¡°The ce is a secret room. That room contains a coffin that had been frozen for a thousand years. Moreover, the secret room is created using meteoric iron and red crystals.¡± ¡°Meteoric iron and red crystals?¡± The dean frowned and rxed his brows soon after as he said, ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t you fret. I will help you investigate where these two items are being manufactured. I will inform you once I¡¯ve news of it.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded slightly. It was better to make use of the influence here to help look for the ce where Nangong Zi Feng locked up the little boy rather than cluelessly searching throughout the Central Region¡­ Currently, a man was looking at the sky in a courtyard not far from the academy. When the breeze blew, his hair fluttered. A cold ray of light glowed from his carving-like face. ¡°It has been such a long time. I don¡¯t know if brother-inw found Yue Er yet.¡± Xiao Feng¡¯s ck gaze gloomed with a peculiar emotion in his cold eyes. ¡°Mister, the Third master has requested your audience.¡± Xiao Feng returned to his senses after hearing the report. He wordlessly turned around and headed to the anteroom. A middle-aged man sat on a chair with a strict expression in the hall. He was holding a cup of tea that was still steaming. He looked at the oing man and with a cold, strict gaze, he said, ¡°Xiao Feng, even though my father allowed you to return to the Xiao family, not everyone in the Xiao family will acknowledge you. Do you understand?¡± Xiao Luo didn¡¯t know what his father was thinking. His father had gone out half a year ago and met this man coincidentally. Yet, with his father¡¯s abilities, he could feel the bloodline of the other. With that, he saw that this man possessed the bloodline of the Xiao family with a nce. Moreover, he didn¡¯t what they chatted as his father treated this youth with familiarity at first sight. He was adamant in wanting to invite him back to the Xiao family. Xiao Feng was the descendent of that trash that had being chased out of the Xiao family! If the ancestors of the Xiao family at the back mountain knew about this, amotion would arise. Those ancestors loathed trashes that came from a previous talent! Xiao Feng¡¯s gaze was cold as he looked emotionlessly at the man before him. If it wasn¡¯t to have the Xiao family help search for the location of his younger sister, he wouldn¡¯t have agreed with that old man ande to the Xiao family. Yet, nothing was more important than to search for his younger sister¡­ ¡°I, Xiao Feng, don¡¯t need any of your acknowledgments!¡± He lifted his head to look at Xiao Luo as he said that with a frosty gaze. Xiao Luo¡¯s expression changed as he smiled coldly and said, ¡°Xiao Feng, I really don¡¯t know what father sees in you, but I will still give you a warning. Your ancestor had long been chased out from the Xiao Family. You technically aren¡¯t a person of the Xiao family. Father pitied you and allowed you to return to our Xiao family, but the head position of the Xiao family isn¡¯t something you can desire. Don¡¯t think that with father¡¯s protection you are really a member of the Xiao family. Our family¡¯s doorstep is high. You may trip and die if you aren¡¯t careful!¡± Chapter 384 - Who Dares To Steal My Man Part 8

Chapter 384 -Who Dares To Steal My Man Part 8

Since his father went out to settle some matters, he didn¡¯t hold back his words. Who was to me if something happened to him within the Xiao family¡­ It would just be that his luck was terrible. Xiao Feng neither backed down nor fought back as he said in a calm voice and with a cold gaze, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. I, Xiao Feng, disdain that head position of the Xiao family.¡± What he only wanted was just the location of his younger sister¡­ ¡°Good!¡± Xiao Luo smiled through his anger. He snorted and said, ¡°What good disdain. Brat, you are too arrogant. You are destined to make a loss with your temper.¡± ¡°Xiao Feng is only stating the truth.¡± Xiao Feng had his hand behind his back as he looked unfearful toward Xiao Luo, his slender body beneath the sunlight. Seeing the cold expression of the youth, Xiao Luo¡¯s expression turned ashen. With a snort, he said, ¡°I hope you remember what you said today. You are dismissed.¡± Xiao Feng didn¡¯t give Xiao Luo a nce as he turned around and walked out. With a slight narrowing of his eyes, Xiao Luo took in a deep breath as he looked at the departing figure of the youth. ¡°That brat will be a seed of disaster if he remains in the family.¡± Father overly valued him! If Xiao Feng wasn¡¯t killed, perhaps he would really be the head of the Xiao family. This was what Xiao Luo didn¡¯t want to see. But he had already dispatched several Xiantian assassins and none of them returned! So, he didn¡¯t dare make any more casual moves. ¡°I wonder what cultivation that brat reached.¡± Glimmers danced in Xiao Luo¡¯s eyes. Logically speaking, how could he make a breakthrough to the Xiantian so fast if he lived outside the Central Region for so many years. ¡®I wonder why all of the Xiantian killers I¡¯ve dispatched vanished. Can it be that someone is helping him? ¡®Only father would help him in the Central Region, but if father knew I wanted to kill him, he wouldn¡¯t be so quiet. But can it be that Xiao Feng himself has the capability to kill those assassins? How can that be¡­¡¯ A trace of killing intent shed in Xiao Luo¡¯s eyes. He smiled coldly and said, ¡°No matter what, I won¡¯t allow anyone that threatens me live! If it wasn¡¯t for those ancestors being in close door training, I would have invited them out to deal with that brat. They definitely wouldn¡¯t allow anyone that had been chased out of the family back in.¡± ¡®I really don¡¯t know what father is thinking as to send out so many experts to help him search for a person just to make that descendant of that trashe back into the Xiao family¡­¡¯ Two months passed like the snap of the fingers. Lin Ruo Ying¡¯s body had already healed up mostly during those two months. But the nightly tortures makes her live a life worse than death. She must use ugly men to cure the desires from the Sexual me Pill. This humiliation made her want to die. But her fear overwhelmed her shame. She could only do this for her life and appearance¡­ More importantly, she dispersed everyone every night in the name of recovering her injuries so as to not allow people to know what she does nightly. It may have been an artificial incident, but every time she left the academy she would meet with an ugly man. The man would then pounce at her andpletely eat her up. She even did it with a beggar. She would never be able to forget that disgusting feeling¡­ Furthermore, everything was due to that woman! She not only stole Ye Wu Chen, she was the indirect cause in her facing such torture. If there was a chance, she would definitely make her experience it too! Lin Ruo Ying didn¡¯t hate Ye Wu Chen nor Zi Qian Jing. Toward the two men, she loved one and feared the other. Hence, she could only ce her heartfelt hatred onto Mu Ru Yue¡­ Chapter 385 - Who Is The Talent? Who Is The Trash? Part 1

Chapter 385 -Who Is The Talent? Who Is The Trash? Part 1

Lin Ruo Ying¡¯s face was pale as she stood atop the broad martial stage. The breeze blew past and she looked indescribably feeble from herplexion. She red furiously at the opponent before her as she took in deep breaths. ¡®Mu Ru Yue!¡¯ She chewed on that name in her heart as boundless anger and hatred almost surged out. She couldn¡¯t wait to tear this woman to countless pieces as she thought of her previous days of sufferings. Perhaps it was because of the battle between them as all the disciples of the academy boycotted their sses. They gathered at the martial stage to watch this battle. There were indeed several young Xiantian, but it was still rare for Lin Ruo Ying to reach her current cultivation. She was a High Rank Xiantian in her twenties. This was sufficient for her to be a goddess in the disciples¡¯ hearts. Even though Mu Ru Yue¡¯s alchemy talent was high, it didn¡¯t mean that herbat power was as strong. Every person had a limit after all. How could one be simrly good in alchemy and cultivation? Otherwise, why would there be separate branches like the Alchemy Hall and Martial Hall? The crowd looked toward one another as their thoughts intensified. Mu Ru Yue was seeking to be abused by Lin Ruo Ying for battling her. She thought that with Elder Apprentice Brother Wu Chen¡¯s protection, she could do as she pleased? Only Lin Ruo Ying could match up with Elder Apprentice Brother Wu Chen in this academy. Suddenly, their discussions stopped abruptly. Everyone gaze shot toward the few figures that were walking toward them¡­ A snow-white robe fluttered when the breeze blew. The girl¡¯s figure was slender and thin to the point where she even looked frail. She instantly attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Her white skin glowed under the sunlight. Her thin lips were an extremely beautiful pink colour. With a slight raise of her brows, her abyss-like ck eyes reflected a number of shadows. The wind seemed to walk with her as her light fragrance touched the crowd¡¯s nose. Lin Ruo Ying clenched her fist. Her heart felt as though it was being devoured by a worm named jealousy. That¡¯s right, she was indeed jealous of Mu Ru Yue. That woman was so pretty that she didn¡¯t seem real. She could even shock her as a girl. But such a girl should only be a useless flower bottle. She would be too weak and feeble to withstand a blow. She would always hide behind a man, not wanting to make herself strong and independent. When she cast a gaze toward the man by her side, she was love-struck¡­ The man was still as handsome and charming as ever. He would be able to shock the world by just ncing at him. The pattern on his fair face didn¡¯t destroy his beauty but enhanced it instead. It was unimaginable for a man to be this handsome. Dressed in his purple robe, his charm and nobility seemed to be invible. He was an awe-inspiring Asura. The nobility that could be felt from his surrounding made people lose their breath. But when such a powerful man looked at the girl beside him, the gaze that was emitted from his purple eyes could captivate anyone. It felt as though he wanted to dote on her to her bones and that only she can enter his purple eyes, eyes that disdained the world¡­ Lin Ruo Ying clenched her fist tighter and her face turning paler. Her lips moved slightly as shemented with a feeble smile, ¡°Wu Chen, you¡¯re also here?¡± Ye Wu Chen frowned with disdain that shed pass his eyes. He didn¡¯t even so much as give this woman a look from the start. It was as though looking at her was an insult to his eyes¡­ Chapter 386 - Who Is The Talent? Who Is The Trash? Part 2

Chapter 386 -Who Is The Talent? Who Is The Trash? Part 2

¡°Hmph!¡± A cold snort was suddenly heard. That familiar voice made Lin Ruo Ying¡¯s expression change drastically as she looked with horror at the handsome youth in his silver robe. She would never forget the nightmares that youth brought her¡­ Zi Qian Jing nced at Lin Ruo Ying¡¯s pale face. With a cynical smirk, he mocked, ¡°Don¡¯t you see that the other party doesn¡¯t care about you? But you still call him out so cordially with your thick face. Lin Ruo Ying, I think I should change your name to Lin Thick Face as you don¡¯t deserve to be called Lin Ruo Ying!¡± If it was in the past, how could Lin Ruo Ying endure such humiliation? But now she couldn¡¯t even bark back a word. It wasn¡¯t that she was unwilling to bother with Zi Qian Jing, but that she was afraid of him. She held a deep fear toward that youth so she didn¡¯t dare to rebuke him¡­ ¡°Cough! Cough! Since thepetitors are here, may thepetition begin!¡± Song Ran cleared his throat and announced calmly with smiles in his eyes. Fu Li looked coldly at him andmented, ¡°This isn¡¯t just a battle between them. It is between the Alchemy Hall and Martial Hall! So Ruo Ying will definitely win this fight.¡± Song Ran pouted. With a smile that didn¡¯t reach his eyes, he continued, ¡°It isn¡¯t certain who will win now. Fu Li, you shouldn¡¯t say such words so early in order to avoid being aughing stock after.¡± Lin Ruo Ying was also a talent, but Mu Ru Yue was a possible candidate of being the reincarnation of Senior Yue. How could she lose to a person like Lin Ruo Ying¡­ The two figures within the Martial Hall looked at each other, their hair fluttering. Lin Ruo Ying looked at the woman before her. She didn¡¯t pretend at this moment. All of her hatred and anger exploded forth with a cold smile on her face. ¡°Mu Ru Yue, it doesn¡¯t imply anything just because you know how to refine pills. Even though alchemists hold strength in this world, power is more important to me. I will let you know who is the talent and who is the trash!¡± ¡®Who is the talent and who is the trash?¡¯ When Mu Ru Yue heard thest phrase, she raised her icy gaze and with chillingly cold eyes, she said with a faint smile, ¡°I also have that intention!¡± There was a fine difference between being a talent and a trash! A red light shed in Lin Ruo Ying¡¯s eyes. Swish! She drew her sword. A sharp sword ray was shot toward Mu Ru Yue. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze contracted at that instant as she dodged to the side, avoiding the blow. Boom! The sword raynded on the ground. It made the nks of the martial arena fly, instantly sending sand and dust everywhere. Yet, Mu Ru Yue, who was standing in the dust, remained clean. Her expression showed an arrogance that disdained the world in her calm eyes. She usually hid her arrogance and would never easily express it before others¡­ Mu Ru Yue raised her hand and a long sword appeared in her hand. With a gentle wave of the sword, a red light shot out from the sword¡­ ¡°First Strike of the Raging Inferno mes!¡± The red light shed and shot like lightning toward Lin Ruo Ying¡¯s chest. Lin Ruo Ying thought nothing of it and snorted. With a wave of her arm, her sword aura soared through the air. Boom! When the two sword auras collided in mid air and made Mu Ru Yue retreat two steps back. ¡°Mid Rank Xiantian! That girl that seduced Elder Apprentice Brother Wu Chen is a Mid Rank Xiantian practitioner!¡± ¡°She is just around neen years of age. She has the qualification to be arrogant as a young Mid Rank Xiantian expert. It¡¯s a pity as Elder Apprentice Sister Lin Ruo Ying is a High Rank Xiantian practitioner, the disparity between their strength isn¡¯t small.¡± Chapter 387 - Who Is The Talent? Who Is The Trash? Part 3

Chapter 387- Who Is The Talent? Who Is The Trash? Part 3

The crowd shook their heads when they saw Mu Ru Yue being pushed backward. How could she be a match for Lin Ruo Ying no matter how talented she was? At this moment, nobody noticed a red robed old man discussing something with the dean as they watched the match in a ce near the martial arena. ¡°Raging Inferno mes! It is the Raging Inferno mes. Who is this girl? Why does she know the famous ultimate move of Senior Xiao Yun?¡± Xiao Yun was the most talented person in the Xiao family. He reached the Xiantian Full Circle Realm at such a tender age. It was a pity that he was injured by others, making it impossible for him to break through any further. But Senior Xiao Yun was the person he respected the most in his life. How could he not be stirred up when seeing the Raging Inferno mes technique today? ¡°The Raging Inferno mes has three strikes. Each strike increases the power each time. Senior Xiao Yun was able to use this Raging Inferno mes sword technique to defeat a High Rank Xiantian while being at the Mid Rank Xiantian!¡± The elder¡¯s eyes expressed excitement as he stared unblinkingly at Mu Ru Yue. ¡°Elder Xiao, are you saying that she is using Xiao Yun¡¯s Raging Inferno mes? That¡¯s right, what is her rtionship with the Xiao family?¡± The dean blinked her eyes before he turned his head toward the elder. Xiao Bai Xuan came back to his sense and chuckled. ¡°The Xiao family never passes their techniques to outsiders. That little girl isn¡¯t a disciple of the Xiao family so she must be a descendent. If I haven¡¯t guessed wrongly, she must be rted to that brat Xiao Feng. That brat¡¯s condition for returning to the family with me is to help him find a person. I think he is looking for this little girl.¡± The dean dazed as he chuckled bitterly. ¡°Old Man Xiao, I envy your luck.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Xiao Bai Xuan looked at the dean as he lifted his brows, puzzled. ¡°My luck is good? I don¡¯t know how it is good.¡± ¡°About this¡­ You don¡¯t need to understand now.¡± The dean stroked his white beard and said with a smile. ¡®His luck is too good. ¡®That little girl is not only the owner of the Alchemy Book, she also has connections with the old fellows at the back mountain. Isn¡¯t his family too lucky to have such a person rted to them?¡¯ Xiao Bai Xuan purposely darkened his face as he made a strict face andmented, ¡°Old man, with our long years of friendship, you still hide things from me? A person that only says half of what he speaks will easily make people disdain him!¡± ¡°No matter how you ask me, I won¡¯t tell you.¡± The dean rolled his eyes before he continued, ¡°I will give you an advise. If the little girl is rted to the Xiao family, you must treat her well and don¡¯t do anything that offends her. Otherwise, the oue will be undesirable, especially for those stubborn old fools of your Xiao family. I heard that those fools had allied together to chase Xiao Yun out of the Xiao family. I can guarantee that if the little girl returns to your Xiao family, she will definitely be discriminated so I would like to give you this advice.¡± ¡®The oue will be undesirable if they offended her¡­¡¯ Xiao Bai Xuan¡¯s gaze was dazed as he looked astonished at the strict face of the dean. ¡®This old man never acted like an elder. It is rare for him to express such an expression.¡¯ Furthermore, such a high evaluation made Xiao Bai Xuan astonished. ¡®Little girl, what capabilities do you possess that makes this old man say such words?¡¯ ¡°I will speak up to there. As for the others, you will have to slowly think it through. But I will tell you this. The Central Region Academy will be her backing. With a statement from her, we will do anything for her even if it is to to go through water and tread on fire.¡± Chapter 388 - Who Is The Talent? Who Is The Trash? Part 4

Chapter 388 -Who Is The Talent? Who Is The Trash? Part 4

How strong was the Central Region Academy? Not only did it recruit disciples from powerful factions, it also kept a constant connection with them. More importantly, there was the Medicine Sect that held power over those factions and sponsored disciples. If she had the Central Region Academy as her backing, who in the Xiao family dared to bully her? ¡°Old man, it can¡¯t be that the little girl is your new disciple right?¡± After Xiao Bai Xuan thought about it, he came up with a reasonable reason. ¡°Disciple?¡± The dean chuckled. ¡°I wish. It¡¯s a pity that I won¡¯t have that fortune.¡± Xiao Bai Xuan waspletely stupefied now. The old man was the dean of the Central Region Academy yet he said he didn¡¯t have the fortune of being her master? Could it be there was some special background to the little girl other than her connection with Xiao Feng? His gaze locked onto the young girl that stood at the centre of the martial stage with a peculiar glimmer in his ck eyes¡­ Mu Ru Yue raised her sword to block the iing powerful attack as she retreated a couple steps back. She hastily pushed out her palm to push the sword before her away. ¡°Raging Inferno mes, Second Strike!¡± Boom! A me surged out from her sword and struck toward Lin Ruo Ying like a tempest. Lin Ruo Ying¡¯s expression was stunned initially before she expressed disdain on her beautiful face. Her sword soared through the sky, producing countless of sword clones. With a trace of red light, it linked all of the thin swords together. Itstly formed a barrier wall to block the iing me tempest. An explosion was heard when the tempest collided with the sword wall. The wall and me disappeared simultaneously under the crowd¡¯s gaze¡­ ¡°I must kill you today!¡± Lin Ruo Ying expressed killing intent as she rushed over to Mu Ru Yue. Seeing that her opponent was charging furiously over to her, Mu Ru Yue hastily retreated and moved her body to the side to avoid the other¡¯s attack. Following that, with a light wave of her sword, a tyrannical me shot out from the sword, forming a gigantic beast in the air. ¡°Raging Inferno mes, Third Strike!¡± Lin Ruo Ying¡¯splexion paled instantly after she heard that ice-cold voice. She looked astonished at the gigantic beast. Intense fear was expressed in her eyes¡­ ¡®Fast! It¡¯s too fast!¡¯ The beast made of fire charged before she could react, covering her paleplexion. At this moment, it was like a strong p to the mouths of those that didn¡¯t think much about Mu Ru Yue initially. They were so astonished that they were speechless. She managed to defeat Lin Ruo Ying who was a High Rank Xiantian? Moreover, she just used three simr strikes from the start! ¡°No!¡± Fu Li stood up from his sit and cried out with all his might, ¡°Ruo Ying!!¡± Sorrow filled his eyes as he looked with despair at the arena covered in mes. An intense killing intent burned in his heart. ¡°You dared to use a killing move!¡± He raised his head toward Mu Ru Yue and eximed with gritted teeth. To be honest, Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t expect the Raging Inferno mes to be this powerful. She never had the chance to use it after she inherited the sword technique from the Martial God Continent¡¯s Xiao family. Lin Ruo Ying was coincidentally perfect to be her guinea pig. The Three Strikes of the Raging Inferno mes really had an increase in power each strike. She currently didn¡¯t have the power to use the Heaven Dragon me Sword technique so the Raging Inferno mes¡¯ appearance was like sending charcoal in snowy weather. Mu Ru Yue smiled. Her power had be stronger with this Raging Inferno mes sword technique. Chapter 389 - Who Is The Talent? Who Is The Trash? Part 5

Chapter 389 -Who Is The Talent? Who Is The Trash? Part 5

When the mes gradually disappeared on the martial arena, Fu Li didn¡¯t bother to settle the debt with Mu Ru Yue. He instead went to check on Lin Ruo Ying¡¯s injuries¡­ But an unexpected event urred. Lin Ruo Ying climbed up from the ground with her clothing in a tattered state. Her head and face was filthy with grime. Her hair waspletely burned off by the fire. Her sorry state looked extremely ugly. It was really hard to imagine that she was that genius amongst the girls in the academy, Lin Ruo Ying. What made people more shocked was what happened after that¡­ Rip! Lin Ruo Ying¡¯s tattered clothings that couldn¡¯t even cover her entire body was ripped apart, exposing her smooth jade-like delicate body. She moaned, ¡°This is too unbearable.¡± She really couldn¡¯t stand the fiery sensation¡­ ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that this would happen.¡± After Zi Qian Jing looked at Lin Ruo Ying¡¯s appearance, he was stunned beforementing, ¡°Mu Ru Yue¡¯s fire just now stimted the power of the Sexual Fire Pill. It made the pill that was supposed to only work at night appear in the day. But it was due to that that Lin Ruo Ying kept her life. If not, she would have died under the previous attack. Nheless, there will be a good show after this. The re of the pill was too strong this time that she lost her consciousness.¡± But after watching up until here, Zi Qian Jing moved his sight away from her. It was as though he didn¡¯t want to sully his eyes from looking at that disgusting body. On the other side, Ye Wu Chen just focused on Mu Ru Yue with eyes filled with gentleness. Thus, apologies regarding Lin Ruo YIng, he didn¡¯t have the time to give her a nce¡­ ¡°Fu Li, why are you so anxious? Let¡¯s wait and see what your good disciple is up to.¡± Seeing that Fu Li wanted to stop Lin Ruo Ying, how could Song Ran give up such a marvelous chance? He moved in a sh to hinder his path as he said that with a brimming smile. ¡°Get lost!¡± Fu Li¡¯s expression darkened as he shouted coldly. ¡°If you can defeat me, I will move aside.¡± Lin Ruo Ying grabbed onto the man closest to her while the two elders fought. She ignored the man¡¯s resistance. Rip! His clothes were torn apart. Following that, it was a public porn show¡­ The female disciples eximed and hastily looked away with disdain in their hearts. They didn¡¯t expect Lin Ruo Ying to do such an insane act in public when she looked so proper usually. She could even pounce on such an ugly man. Inparison, the male disciples became excited as they watched those two in the arena. It was undeniable that Lin Ruo Ying¡¯s technique was superb. She didn¡¯t seem to be new at this in the slightest. It could be seen how often she had done this with men. Looking at her skilled actions, some of the men shamelessly started to get aroused. None of them went forth to stop her actions¡­ But there wasn¡¯t any tion expressed on Lin Ruo Ying¡¯s face. It was bitterness instead. It was as though she was enduring a torture¡­ She was indeed in a lot of pain, to the point that her consciousness was devoured by the intense mes in her, making her do things she wouldn¡¯t be able to do. It was out of Zi Qian Jing¡¯s expectation that the Sexual Fire Pill would re when she was in public after all. She slowly got out from the effect of the pill after thirty minutes¡­ Hiss! That tearing like pain made Lin Ruo Ying¡¯s senses return. She was startled and seemed to feel something that she lowered her gaze. Her sight thennded on a man. She dazed for a long time as she saw what they were doing before she shrieked a heart wrenching cry like a despairing beast. ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± Chapter 390 - If You Don’t Court Death, You Won’t Die Part 1

Chapter 390 - If You Don¡¯t Court Death, You Won¡¯t Die Part 1

¡°Bastard, you¡­ you actually dared to do this to me. I will kill you!!!¡± Lin Ruo Ying yelled crazily with fury. Her eyes were bloodshot red as she gripped onto a small sword beside her and mercilessly stabbed the man¡­ Everyone was stunned as they gazed at Lin Ruo Ying who was constantly stabbing the man with the small sword. Pfft! Blood gushed forth at that instant, falling on her face. When that distorted expression on her face was covered with blood, it was almost impossible to see her original appearance¡­ ¡®Status? Reputation? Those respectful gazes? ¡®They were gone! ¡®All of it, vanished! ¡®It was due to this damnable man. He destroyed her future and simrly the impressions everyone had for her so he deserves to die a thousand deaths.¡¯ Song Ran was the first toe back to his senses. His expression changed drastically. Swish! He charged before Lin Ruo Ying and struck his palm on her chest. A power infiltrated her body, shattering the dantian in her body¡­ Pfft! Lin Ruo Ying¡¯s body was sent flying beforending heavily on the ground. She spurt a mouthful of blood. Her pale face was long covered by blood. ¡°Someone, quickly take this youth to treatment. He has suffered today. Our academy will seek justice for him!¡± Song Ran¡¯s voice was strict. When he then shifted his gaze to look coldly at Lin Ruo Ying who was stupefied with shock, he then said heavily, ¡°Lin Ruo Ying, not only have you forced yourself on him, you even tried to kill him. What do you have to say for yourself?¡± ¡®Forced myself on that man?¡¯ Lin Ruo Ying widened her eyes in astonishment. ¡®How can she have lost her consciousness even if she were under the effect of the Sexual Fire Pill? It definitely didn¡¯t happen!¡¯ ¡°No! That¡¯s impossible! How can I do such a thing? It¡¯s him. He took advantage of me when I was down. I want to kill him!¡± Her eyes were crimson red. Her killing intent was that intense. Song Ran shook her head helplessly and smiled coldly as he said, ¡°Lin Ruo Ying. From what you just said, does that mean we had all seen it wrong?¡± Instantly, Lin Ruo Ying¡¯s body shuddered as she raised her gaze to look at the faces in her surroundings. There was mockery, disdain, and even disgust in their eyes. How could their previous respectful and admiring gazes have such a drastic change? ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Lin Ruo Ying to be this kind of person.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯ve always worshiped her as my goddess. Who knew she would be such a slut? Didn¡¯t you guys hear her screams? Tsk! Tsk! My previous good impression on her has been destroyed.¡± ¡°It may even be that Lin Ruo Ying instructed Zang Qing Xue to say those words previously. This woman has done it with men and is no longer a virgin. More importantly, judging by how skilled she was when she did it with that mean I can¡¯t even begin to wonder how many men she had done it with.¡± The crowd¡¯s words were like multiple thorns were stabbing at Lin Ruo Ying¡¯s heart. Her voice disappeared instantly as she looked with horror at those disdain gazes. ¡®No! ¡®It isn¡¯t like that!¡¯ Lin Ruo Ying was screaming in her heart, but she just couldn¡¯t voice them out¡­ At this moment, her surroundings seemed to disappear, leaving her to sit on the martial arena stage, isted, expressing despair¡­ ¡®Master! That¡¯s right, I still have master!¡¯ Lin Ruo Ying came back to her senses instantly and looked toward Fu Li. She seemed to have found back her voice as she shouted¡­ Chapter 391 - If You Don’t Court Death, You Won’t Die Part 2

Chapter 391 - If You Don¡¯t Court Death, You Won¡¯t Die Part 2

¡°Master, help me! She is the one that framed me! This isn¡¯t my intent. She is the one that led me to my current state!¡± She red furiously at Mu Ru Yue as she shouted that. ¡®If it wasn¡¯t for that woman, how could she be in such a sorry state? If it wasn¡¯t for her, why couldn¡¯t Ye Wu Chen ept other girls in his eyes? ¡®I¡¯ve done everything for him¡­ ¡®How can he unmoved to the point that he doesn¡¯t even look at me?¡¯ Ye Wu Chen¡¯s actions were like using a knife to stab her heart, making her heart ache terribly! Who knew that Lin Ruo Ying was disdained at instead after the crowd heard what she said? The disciples of the academy weren¡¯t foolish enough to not discover that she was abnormal. But so what? No matter how she exined, it was a fact that she wasn¡¯t a virgin for a long time. Even if someone forced her, she wouldn¡¯t be able to possess such skillful techniques if it was just her first. This couldn¡¯t be achieved just by framing. Thus, there was only a possibility. She had done it with several men¡­ Fu Li¡¯s expression turned ashen. He wanted to protect his disciple, but if he went to protect her after what happened, he would be the nextughing stock. Seeing the elder¡¯s expression, Lin Ruo Ying¡¯s heart sank to the bottom of the valley¡­ She suddenly burst outughing. Herughter flooded the entire academy. It was that mournful. ¡°I lost!¡± She had lost terribly and was in so much pain¡­ Nothing other than the loss of one¡¯s reputation would break a person¡¯s heart. Moreover, with that palm from Song Ran, he had already stopped the possibility of her continuing her cultivation. The current her was just a trash. ¡°Pfft!¡± Suddenly, Lin Ruo Ying opened her mouth and spurt a mouthful of blood as her body copsed gradually onto the ground. Her lips had a cynical smile at that instant. It was unknown if she was mocking herself for loving Ye Wu Chen or being unable to kill that woman earlier on¡­ If she could predict the future, she would have found her and killed her immediately. She would then use the way Mu Ru Yue did in meeting with Ye Wu Chen. Perhaps that man would love her instead¡­ It was a pity she couldn¡¯t predict the future¡­ Lin Ruo Ying gradually closed her eyes, her handnded on the ground. ¡°Ruo Ying!¡± When Fu Li saw Lin Ruo Ying¡¯s copsed body, his body shook. He then yelled out with all his might. His eyes were bloodshot like a beast. He had thought that Lin Ruo Ling¡¯s actions were shameful, but she was still his prided disciple. How could his heart not break as he watched his disciple die before him? Fu Li staggered toward Lin Ruo Ying. A tear drop welled from his eyes. He used a cloth to cover Lin Ruo Ying¡¯s body and painfully closed his eyes. He had been a coward just now. It was precisely due to this that he couldn¡¯t save his disciple, leading to her death at such a tender age. ¡°Ruo Ying. Don¡¯t worry. Master won¡¯t let you die in vain!¡± Fu Li¡¯s hands shook as he carried Lin Ruo Ying¡¯s corpse and staggered down the martial arena. He seemed to have aged a few decades at that moment. His white hair was so eye piercing under the sunlight¡­ ¡°This is called ¡®If you don¡¯t court death, you won¡¯t die.¡± Yao Yun Qing¡¯s brows rxed as she revealed a dazzling smile as shemented, ¡°She just reaped what she sowed. It can¡¯t be med. I, Yao Yun Qing, hates mistresses or mistress wannabes in my life the most. Those people deserve to die!¡± mes of fury nearly burst from Yao Yun Qing¡¯s chest when she thought about how her sister seduced her man. Chapter 392 - If You Don’t Court Death, You Won’t Die Part 3

Chapter 392 - If You Don¡¯t Court Death, You Won¡¯t Die Part 3

Anyone that hadn¡¯t experienced what it was like for a mistress to sessfully barge into their rtionship would never understand their hatred and anger toward mistresses. ¡°Right.¡± Yao Yun Qing gradually suppressed the anger in her heart as she looked toward Mu Ru Yue and said, ¡°Yue Er, I will be leaving the academy for a period of time.¡± Mu Ru Yue just walked off the martial arena and heard Yao Yun Qing say that. With her brows up, she asked, ¡°You¡¯re leaving?¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Yao Yun Qing scratched her head and smiled. ¡°I just came here for fun, but from how I see it now it wasn¡¯t anything special. Yue Er, I n to go out for a while. If you want to find me, you can find me in the Empire of Feng Yun.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded slightly. ¡°Qing Er, can you keep a lookout for someone for me when you are out?¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Xiao Feng¡­¡± Yao Yun Qing secretly remembered that name before she patted Mu Ru Yue¡¯s shoulder, her face brimming with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will help you keep a lookout for Xiao Feng.¡± She expressed reluctance in her eyes as she said this. To have met with someone from her homnd with such difficulty, she didn¡¯t expect to suddenly part from her this quickly. But she had more important matters to attend to¡­ Once shepleted those matter, she would return to reunite with her. After giving a final look at Mu Ru Yue, Yao Yun Qing bit her lips as she still left without turning back in the end¡­ Seeing the other disappear, Mu Ru Yue withdrew her gaze and said, ¡°Wu Chen, Jing Er, let¡¯s head back.¡± When she was about to turn around to leave, a voice was heard from behind her. ¡°Little girl, what is your rtionship to Xiao Yun?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s steps halted the instant she heard that name before she turned her head to look at the oing old man. The old man was together with the dean as he sized up Mu Ru Yue with a smile. He didn¡¯t give off a sinister vibe. He just waited for her reply with smiles. ¡°Who are you?¡± Mu Ru Yue frowned as she said indifferently. ¡°Hehe! Little girl, I¡¯m known as Xiao Bai Xuan. How about we change the venue and have a chat? That¡¯s right, it suffices for just you toe. I¡¯ve some matters to discuss with you.¡± ¡°Mu Er!¡± Ye Wu Chen tightened his hands around Mu Ru Yue¡¯s arm. His sinisterly cold gaze shot toward Xiao Bai Xuan as he instantly released his aura. ¡°Wu Chen, don¡¯t worry. I will be fine.¡± Mu Ru Yue shook her head slightly as she patted Ye Wu Chen¡¯s hand gently. She then looked toward Xiao Bai Xuan and said, ¡°Guide me.¡± ¡°Haha! Little girl, you are daring. Follow me now.¡± Xiao Bai Xuanughed heartily. He just watched a good scene for free, making him curious about this female descendant of Xiao Yun. In the dean¡¯s room, the breeze carried a light fragrance with it as the sunlight shone upon the two figures. Mu Ru Yue looked at the two elders. They didn¡¯t speak so she didn¡¯t talk. Shortly after, it seemed that Xiao Bai Xian couldn¡¯t withstand the atmosphere so he chuckled. ¡°Little girl, you haven¡¯t replied to my question yet. What is your rtionship with Senior Xiao Yun?¡± With the word ¡®senior¡¯, Xiao Bai Yun expressed his admiration for him. Following that, Mu Ru Yue remained emotionless as she said indifferently, ¡°My ancestor.¡± Xiao Bai Xuan still couldn¡¯t help but be stirred up after what she said, even though he had already guessed it. ¡°Haha! I didn¡¯t expect Senior Xiao Yun to have two such outstanding descendants. It seems that you and that brat Xiao Feng are siblings, right?¡± Chapter 393 - Breakthrough To The Low Rank Mundane Stage Alchemist Part 1

Chapter 393 - Breakthrough To The Low Rank Mundane Stage Alchemist Part 1

¡®Xiao Feng!¡¯ That name was like a heavy hammer that struck Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart. Her expression finally changed, and even her breathing hastened. ¡°Who did you say? Xiao Feng? Do you know where he is?¡± The girl expressed excitement from eyes that were usually like calmke water as she stared at the old man before her. ¡®Eldest brother separated from Ye Wu Chen once they entered the Central Region. How could it not worry people when his current cultivation was so low. How could Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart not be stirred when she finally got a hint of his location¡­¡¯ ¡°That brat Xiao Feng really suits my taste. I¡¯ve already taken him in as my disciple. He is currently within the Xiao family. Hehe! His condition to enter the Xiao family was to help him to seek a person¡­¡± The Xiao family in the Central Region and the Xiao family in the Sheng Domain had heaven and earth differences. The entire Sheng Domain couldn¡¯t match up to the strength of the Xiao family in the Central Region¡­ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression darkened gradually as she asked, ¡°Are you referring to that Xiao family that chased Ancestor Xiao Yun out?¡± Perhaps it was due to having a rtionship with Xiao Yun, leading to Mu Ru Yue not to have any inkling of good feelings toward the Xiao family of the Central Region. It was too difficult for her to have any good impression of that family if they worshiped a talent, only to abandon him once he was reduced to a trash that couldn¡¯t cultivate further from being set up. Perhaps Xiao Bai Xuan could feel Mu Ru Yue¡¯s displeasure toward the Xiao family but he knew the reason why without her telling. He himself was a member of the Xiao family and greatly disdained the actions of those ancestors. ¡°Little girl, I know what you are thinking. It is probably due to Xiao Yun being chased out by the Xiao family of the Central Region. But I can tell you this; not all Xiao family members are like them. I was too young when that happened and didn¡¯t have any authority behind my words, so I couldn¡¯t do anything about that. But I clearly know that the reason for him being chased out was due to selfishness.¡± ¡°Selfishness? What do you mean?¡± ¡°It is jealousy.¡± Xiao Bai Xuan smiled coldly and continued, ¡°Little girl, you should be able to feel the power of the Central Region once you entered it. There are numerous Xiantian experts in our Central Region. Simrly, there are countless young Xiantians. But what about Xiantian Full Circle realms? Don¡¯t think that the Xiantian Full Circle realm is only a grade higher than a High Rank Xiantian. The differences between them is like heaven and earth. I will give you an example. Even if there were a hundred Xiantian experts, they wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat an expert at Xiantian Full Circle realm. It wasn¡¯t a difference in ability, but a difference in realm. Moreover, an expert at the Xiantian Full Circle realm is the closest practitioner to the Mystic realm.¡± ¡®Mystic?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows rose as this was her first time hearing such a grade. ¡°Little girl, I don¡¯t know if you had heard of the Mystic realm before. Actually, the martial grades have four stages. They are Heaven, Earth, Mystic and Yellow realms respectively. The Yellow realmprises of all martial practitioners from the First Stage Martial practitioner to the Xiantian Full Circle realm. It is only the most basic realm of cultivation in this continent. There are also the Mystic, Earth and Heaven realms above the Yellow realm. Moreover, experts that reach the Mystic realm are already known as a genuine expert.¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t say a word as she quietly looked at Xiao Bai Xuan. She felt that her sight was too shallow at this moment. Xiantian experts people in the Martial God continent that were revered were only a part of the most basic grade in the world¡­ ¡°Even if that was so, there aren¡¯t many experts at the Heaven, Earth and Mystic realms.¡± Xiao Bai Xuan smiled lightly as he continued, ¡°There was an expert who was at the Heaven realm in the Xiao family thousands of years ago. The Xiao family hadn¡¯t fallen even after that expert fell. There are currently a couple of Mystic realm practitioners in the family. The only Earth realm practitioner in the family had already entered closed door training for a thousand years. In this case, even if Xiao Yun was set up, he could have stood firmly in the Xiao family as an expert at the Xiantian Full Circle realm.¡± From Main Author: To rify, the Yellow realm are those practitioners who are from the First Stage Martial practitioner to the Xiantian Full Circle realm. The next three realms above the Yellow realm that didn¡¯t have any grade separations, such as Low, Mid or High to it, are the Mystic, Earth and Heaven Realm¡­ Chapter 394 - Breakthrough To The Low Rank Mundane Stage Alchemist Part 2

Chapter 394 - Breakthrough To The Low Rank Mundane Stage Alchemist Part 2

Seeing Mu Ru Yue¡¯s doubt, Xiao Bai Xuan chuckled helplessly. ¡°So I said that everything that happened was due to jealousy. Even those fellows that appeared to be respectful to Xiao Yun were jealous of his powers. In the end, Xiao Yun was constantly being set up by others. They allied to pressure him and,stly, chased him out of the family.¡± Even if a young Xiantian Full Circle realm talent couldn¡¯t continue to cultivate and stagnated in his cultivation, he wouldn¡¯t be chased out of the family¡­ But how could those people that were jealous of him give up on such a chance? The previous genius talent had fallen due to those people that were jealous of him. ¡°Little girl, do you know what those people said after Xiao Yun left? They told the world that Xiao Yun¡¯s power didn¡¯t only stagnant but was slowly deteriorating. Thus, they wouldn¡¯t be med by the world. This matter made even the Xiao family suspicious. I coincidentally heard those people discussing about this.¡± Xiao Bai Xuan then paused in what he said before continuing, ¡°I even suspect that the one that set up Xiao Yun weren¡¯t even the rivals of the Xiao family. It perhaps might be from those of the Xiao family.¡± There were endless conflicts within arge family. People would use ruthless means to gain status, even if it were to set up a talent from the same family¡­ ¡°You ced my eldest brother within the Xiao family. Don¡¯t you fear they would make their move on him?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows rose as her eyes focused on Xiao Bai Xuan¡¯s elderly face. She didn¡¯t think this elder was of those loathsome elders after hearing what he said. He at least wasn¡¯t the one that hurt her ancestor¡­ ¡°Xiao Feng¡¯s ability isn¡¯t as weak as you think. Those old fellows are all in closed door training. If they don¡¯te out, then he won¡¯t face any danger.¡± If that weren¡¯t the case, how could he let Xiao Feng stay in the Xiao family? Right now, nobody would be able to harm him, excluding those old fellows. ¡°Since Xiao Feng is in my Xiao family, little girl, shouldn¡¯t youe back with me to reunite with him? That brat dispatched several men to look for you. He is going nuts searching for you.¡± Xiao Bai Xuan looked at her with an expectant gaze as he coaxed her. If the little girl were to head back to the Xiao family, she might be able to pressure those stubborn fools. Why didn¡¯t they die after living for so long? They should give a chance to their descendants¡­ ¡°Alright.¡± Glimmers danced in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes. ¡°I will head back with you to meet eldest brother after a couple of days. But the prerequisite is that you aren¡¯t lying to me.¡± Xiao Bai Xuan heaved a sigh of relief. He then red at the dean to the side and said pitifully, ¡°I dare to lie to you? If I lied, won¡¯t this old man kill me?¡± ¡°It is good that you know that.¡± The dean rolled his eyes at him before he continued, ¡°The little girl is a member of our Central Region Academy. If your Xiao family dares to have ill intent toward her, even though this old man can¡¯t defeat those stubborn fools of your Xiao family, you should know the summoning power of our Central Region academy; especially those families that were helped by Senior Yue. They will make their descendants help the Central Region Academy unconditionally, once.¡± Xiao Bai Xuan chuckled bitterly. It was precisely what the old man said. He himself didn¡¯t have the ability to eliminate all of those stubborn fools but if he wanted to annihte the Xiao family, it was really simple. He just needed to say a statement and there would be several people willing to help him out. No matter how powerful the Xiao family was, they wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand the might of several powers¡­ Chapter 395 - Breakthrough To The Low Rank Mundane Stage Alchemist Part 3

Chapter 395- Breakthrough To The Low Rank Mundane Stage Alchemist Part 3

¡°Old man, with our rtionship I will always stand on your side. Moreover, I already hate those stubborn fools. If it wasn¡¯t for me having insufficient powers, I would have fallen out with them decades ago.¡± The dean¡¯s expression darkened slightly after hearing Xiao Bai Xuan¡¯s words. ¡°Old Man Xiao, it can¡¯t be that you still haven¡¯t gotten over Yun Yan, right? If it wasn¡¯t for those stubborn fools hindering you, you perhaps would have already married Yun Yan¡­¡± Xiao Bai Xuan shook his head and sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the past. I¡¯ve already aged. I just want to think about the younger generations now. It¡¯s a pity that two of my sons died early while the other is collecting debts. I think that brat Xiao Feng isn¡¯t bad. I n to pass the head position to him.¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± A voice was heard from the side just as Xiao Bai Xuan¡¯s voicended. He turned his head to the girl at his side and asked grievingly, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°My eldest brother has to return to the Sheng Domain to take over the Old Man¡¯s position.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t the two Xiao familiesbine? Senior Xiao Yun was originally a member of the Xiao family here¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze slightly dazed. With resolution in her eyes, she stated, ¡°If eldest brother Xiao Feng is willing, I will support him. But if he isn¡¯t, nobody, including you, can force him!¡± ¡®Willing?¡¯ Xiao Bai Xuan chuckled bitterly. ¡®How can that brat agree? He was so reluctant to head back to the Xiao family. If it wasn¡¯t to seek for you, he probably wouldn¡¯t have agreed. ¡®I originally wanted to force the position onto him. But now with the little girl¡¯s words, I can¡¯t even do that if I wanted to¡­¡¯ ¡°Sigh.¡± Xiao Bai Xuan sighed heavily as hemented, ¡°What wrongdoings had I done in my past life that I can¡¯t even have an outstanding son? If Yun Yan was my wife, perhaps our son would have inherited her outstandingness¡­¡± If only Yun Yan were still alive¡­ Xiao Bai Xuan¡¯s heart ached slightly. No matter what, he must investigate who it was that killed her! Seeing the mncholic Xiao Bai Xuan, Mu Ru Yue was at loss of words for a moment. She then purposely changed the topic as she requested, ¡°Dean, I would like to have the ingredients from this list. Can I trouble you to prepare them for me?¡± ¡°Oh,¡± The dean curiously looked at the list that Mu Ru Yue passed to him. He then looked shocked at her and said, ¡°Little girl, you¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue touched her nose and replied, ¡°To refine pills.¡± With her current ability, she should try to refine a Mundane Low grade pill. But all of her medicinal nts had been eaten by Xiao Bai so she could only use such a request. She needed to improve her strength now to protect those she wanted to protect. She simrly wouldn¡¯t ck on her alchemy! ¡°Three days. I will send these ingredients to you in three days. ¡°The dean kept the ingredient¡¯s list and raised his head to say that. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I will make my move first.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled as she turned around and left the room under the gazes of the two elders¡­ She saw a man leaning his back against a tree once she left the building. The man looked dreamingly handsome as rays of light from the setting sunnded on his face¡­ When the man saw that the girl had exited the room, he gradually pushed off the tree as he walked toward her with a charming smile. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll head back now.¡± Mu Ru Yue gazed at the man¡¯s noble aura before shifting her gaze to his face. With a smile, she said, ¡°Wu Chen, I will bring you to a ce in a while. It¡¯s a world only we can enter¡­¡± Chapter 396 - Breakthrough To The Low Rank Mundane Stage Alchemist Part 4

Chapter 396 - Breakthrough To The Low Rank Mundane Stage Alchemist Part 4

No matter if it was this charming man or the one that yed the fool, they had both prated deeply into her heart. Therefore, she didn¡¯t hide anything from him¡­ Inside a certain empty world. Xiao Bai¡¯s hands supported his cheeks as he sat on a stone chair at the summit of a mountain with moving clouds covering it. His watery eyes looked to the bottom of the mountain. It was unknown what he was thinking about. Suddenly, two ray of lights shot down behind him. Xiao Bai hastily turned around, and when he saw that peerless appearance adorned with smiles, he was instantly ted. He quickly stood up and leaped toward Mu Ru Yue. Yet, he was caught by arge hand before he managed to jump into Mu Ru Yue¡¯s embrace¡­ ¡°Bad guy, let go of Xiao Bai!¡± Xiao Bai struggled unceasingly in thatrge hand. He then looked grievingly and withrge teary eyes at Mu Ru Yue as he whined, ¡°Mother¡­¡± His grieved appearance looked as though he had just been bullied. ¡°Wu Chen.¡± Mu Ru Yue turned her head toward the man by her side. Ye Wu Chen immediately loosened his grip. Bang! Xiao Bai¡¯s body fell from his hand and his bumnded on the ground. Tears glimmered in Xiao Bai¡¯srge eyes as he red with resentment at the man that was both charming and powerful like an Asura. Following that, it was a surprising scene¡­ The Asura-like man looked toward Mu Ru Yue and with a voice more pitiful than Xiao Bai¡¯s, he said, ¡°He wanted to molest you.¡± ¡°Xiao Bai is just a kid.¡± ¡°But my wife, he is older than the sum of our ages¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue waspletely stunned. ¡°How can you say that? If it is ording to the lifespan of a divine dragon, Xiao Bai is just in his adolescence¡­¡± ¡°But we are human.¡±Ye Wu Chen¡¯s purple eyes were filled with grief, but Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t notice as a sh of cunning light dwelled in his eyes. He then continued, ¡°My wife, if you like kids, we can have one with our hard work. How about we continue our child-making n?¡± He couldn¡¯t control himself well on their first night after reuniting, so he didn¡¯t touch her during the next two months. The heavens knew how bitter he was in restraining himself. ¡°Your husband says that he won¡¯t be as out of control asst time. How about three times daily?¡± ¡°One time!!¡± ¡°Once a day?¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s brows rose as he said, ¡°How can we carry out our child-making n then? My wife, I promise that I will control myself in the future and not be too extreme like what I did that night¡­¡± The man¡¯s gaze became sorrowful as he said that. It was due to him restraining his desires for too long that he lost control after reuniting. Who knew that because of that it would make her apprehensive? Thus, he could only behave himself and hug his beloved wife. Who could understand this feeling? He would be driven mad if he continued to restrain himself. ¡®No! I must start the child-making n today¡­¡¯ ¡°No?¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled, thinking nothing about that. ¡°Then forget it.¡± ¡°Eh¡­ Once¡­ We will do it once.¡± Ye Wu Chen hesitated for a while before he said that. It was better to be able to eat than to just watch¡­ ¡°Mother, where are you two going to y?¡± Xiao Bai climbed onto his feet and blinked hisrge eyes and continued, ¡°Xiao Bai also want to y with you. Can I?¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s brow rose. That action made his Devil¡¯s Snare pattern look increasingly lively and charming. He looked at Xiao Bai¡¯s jade-like face as he said, ¡°I am going to do something that only we can do. You go and y by yourself.¡± Xiao Bai turned his head curiously toward him andmented, ¡°What thing can only you two do? Mother, don¡¯t y with him. Let¡¯s y together, alright? Xiao Bai can also do anything he can and can y with mother.¡± Chapter 397 - Breakthrough To The Low Rank Mundane Stage Alchemist Part 5

Chapter 397- Breakthrough To The Low Rank Mundane Stage Alchemist Part 5

Ye Wu Chen¡¯s expression turned ck in an instant. How could a matter like child-making be substituted for¡­ Even if Xiao Bai was in his ignorant phase, those words would still make people¡¯s thought fly. ¡°She is my wife. Only I can aplish those matters with her. If you want someone to y with you, you can find a young female dragon. We won¡¯t apany you.¡± Ye Wu Chen raised his arm to pull Mu Ru Yue into his embrace and disappeared before Xiao Bai¡¯s eye after tossing out those words¡­ ¡°Female dragon?¡± Xiao Bai tilted his head and blinked his eyes, puzzled. ¡°What kind of game can¡¯t mother y with Xiao Bai. Why can I y it if it is with a female dragon? Father and mother hadn¡¯t told Xiao Bai¡­¡± ¡°Mother, where did you go? Don¡¯t abandon Xiao Bai!¡± Xiao Bai suddenly came back to his senses and shouted in a childish voice that reverberated throughout the mountain valley. Xiao Bai stood solitarily in the wind as a breeze blew past. Grief was expressed on his jade carved face. He looked like an abandoned puppy¡­ Three days passed quickly. The dean had sent over the medicinal nts Mu Ru Yue had requested from him three days ago. Mu Ru Yue then entered her Alchemy Book to refine a Mundane Stage pill after inspecting those medicinal nts. Mundane stage was different from Earth stage, It required the alchemist to be at the High Rank Xiantian realm to refine it. However, the Alchemy Book sponsored her with boundless energy so she wanted to give it a try even though she was only at the Mid Rank Xiantian. ¡°Xiao Bai, I will start to refine pills. Don¡¯t allow anyone to disturb me.¡± Mu Ru Yue took in a deep breath and her gazended on the Phoenix Furnace. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry about that. But Mother, after you sessfully refine the Mundane Stage pill, can you tell me what you were ying that day? Xiao Bai is really curious as to why Father Wu Chen says I can only y that with a female dragon.¡± Xiao Bai looked innocently at Mu Ru Yue and voiced his doubts. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s face flushed as she replied, ¡°About that¡­ You will understand once you grow up.¡± ¡°But it will be a long time before Xiao Bai grows up.¡± Xiao Bai pouted as he said with grief, ¡°Xiao Bai¡¯s current power can¡¯t allow him to mature. Xiao Bai wants to ask Father Wu Chen, but he is really scary. He doesn¡¯t allow Xiao Bai to snuggle into mother¡¯s ¡®buns¡¯ nor does he allow Xiao Bai to kiss mother. He is simrly as scary as Xiao Bai¡¯s own biological father¡­¡± Xiao Bai shuddered in fright as he remembered that man¡¯s darkened expression. It could be seen that he was terribly frightened by Ye Wu Chen. ¡°Xiao Bai, please protect me. I am going to start refining the pills.¡± Mu Ru Yue hastily changed the topic. If she allowed him to continue, who knew what kind of astonishing words the ignorant Xiao Bai would say¡­ ¡°Mother, rx. Xiao Bai won¡¯t let even a worm near you. Even though Xiao Bai can¡¯t leave the Alchemy Book to help mother, Xiao Bai is the king within the Alchemy Book. Of course, mother would be the Empress Dowager.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s mouth twitched after hearing Xiao Bai¡¯s metaphor. She withdrew her gaze and ced her sights on the Phoenix Furnace again¡­ ¡°I will refine a Mundane Low Stage Rank Gathering Energy Pill this time.¡± Gathering Energy Pill was as its name implied. It was rted in gathering energy into the body. Only experts at the Mid Rank Xiantian and above could consume this Gathering Energy Pill as everyone else¡¯s body would explode from it. However, it would be impossible to directly breakthrough after consuming the pill; it could only assist people by speeding up the rate in gathering energy. Yet, more importantly, since it was a pill that didn¡¯t result in a direct breakthrough, it wouldn¡¯t have a detrimental effect on the consumer¡¯s foundations¡­ Chapter 398 - Breakthrough To The Low Rank Mundane Stage Alchemist Part 6

Chapter 398 - Breakthrough To The Low Rank Mundane Stage Alchemist Part 6

Mu Ru Yue took in a deep breath. With a flick of her finger, a me was shot toward the bottom of the Phoenix Furnace. Swish! A me rose¡­ Xiao Bai supported his cheeks with his hands as he watched Mu Ru Yue. Satisfied smiles gathered in hisrge eyes. The Academy possessed unprecedented tranquility after Mu Ru Yue entered closed door training to refine pills. Everyone thought that Fu Li would start amotion, but he didn¡¯t do anything. It was like the calm before a storm¡­ ¡°Qiu Yu, what do you think that fellow Fu Li is up to?¡± Song Ran¡¯s brows rose as he turned his head to the elder beside him. ¡°ording to that old fellow¡¯s way of life in avenging his grudges, how can he take it lying down? Yet, he didn¡¯t do anything. It¡¯s strange. Really strange!¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Qiu Yu stroke his snow-white brows and chuckled. ¡°He may be plotting something sinister. Song Ran, Qi Rong should be returning soon¡­¡± Song Ran¡¯s expression darkened instantly. Qi Rong was the dean¡¯s apprentice senior. The dean also had to be respectful to her. Her eyes couldn¡¯t stand a grain of sand and she was especially harsh toward those that didn¡¯t ce importance on the rules of the academy. If she wanted to seek trouble with the little girl, only the ancestors could make her yield¡­ At the same time while they were discussing, Fu Li suddenly stood up from his seat inside a wing as he eximed excitedly, ¡°Is what you said the truth? Lord Qi Rong is finally back? Haha! This is great. Once Lord Qi Rong returns, it will be the death date of that little girl. You are all to immediately spread everything that had happened recently. You are to make it as exaggerated as you can to your utmost capabilities. Lord Qi Rong would never permit anyone tomit such sins in the academy!¡± Fu Li raised his head and burst outughing. ¡®Song Ran, I shall see if you can still harbor her this time. Even if the deans stands on your side, she will still be expelled from the academy if she doesn¡¯t die! ¡®Lord Qi Rong will never let anyone ignore the rules of the academy.¡¯ An old woman stood in the dean¡¯s room. With her silver hair fluttering in the breeze, her back faced the elder that came in from the courtyard. She then raised her head slightly and said, ¡°Luo Yin, I¡¯ve heard what had recently happened in the academy.¡± ¡°Apprentice senior¡­¡± ¡°You are still treating me as a senior?¡± Qi Rong turned her head to him and expressed displeasure on her elderly wrinkle-filled face. She then said coldly, ¡°When your master passed, he gave this academy to you. Is this how you take charge of it? Do you know what the world is saying? They are saying that the academy harbors this disciple, allowing them to kill disciples of the same sect! Killing of disciples is forbidden in all powers. Furthermore, what did you do?¡± Qi Rong¡¯s expression was strict as she spoke with pressure in her cold voice. Luo Yin frowned as he exined, ¡°Those people were in the wrong first. Moreover, she just scrapped Liu Li¡¯s cultivation and didn¡¯t kill her. Even in Lin Ruo Ying¡¯s case, she didn¡¯t kill her in the end.¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Qi Rong chuckled coldly as she rebuked furiously, ¡°Luo Yin, you are still exining for her actions? Even if Lin Ruo Ying was shameless, she wouldn¡¯t be able to do such a thing in public. You should know the truth clearer than anyone! Setting up a disciple of the same sect is also a great sin!¡± Luo Yin was stunned. He remained silent with a crease of his brows for a moment. A trace of cold intent shed in his eyes as he said, ¡°Apprentice senior, I respect you as you are my senior, but I am the dean of the Central Region Academy before anything else. More importantly, you definitely cannot make a move on that little girl!¡± Chapter 399 - Breakthrough To The Low Rank Mundane Stage Alchemist Part 7

Chapter 399 - Breakthrough To The Low Rank Mundane Stage Alchemist Part 7

¡°What¡¯s the reason?¡± Qi Rong turned her head to Luo Yin with a cold voice. Luo Yin dazed momentarily. ¡®I can¡¯t just tell her that the little girl is the reincarnation of Senior Yue, right?¡¯ ¡°Luo Yin, since you can¡¯t say the reason, get out of my way then. No matter what, I will not allow anyone to disrespect the rules of the academy!¡± ¡°No!¡± Seeing that Qi Rong wanted to leave, Luo Yin was rmed and hisplexion paled. WIth a sh of his body, he blocked her path and said, ¡°That little girl¡­ that little girl is the reincarnation of Senior Yue. You can¡¯t touch her!¡± He discreetly wiped his cold sweat after he said that as the ancestor had instructed him to not expose her identity. But he couldn¡¯t care less at this moment. However, Qi Rong thought he was being sheepish instead when she saw him wipe his sweat. ¡°Reincarnation of Senior Yue?¡± Qi Rong smiled coldly. ¡°Luo Yin, you shoulde up with a better reason. How can I believe you? I actually found a talented girl when I was out. She has the same crescent moon birthmark as Senior Yue. This matter will be clear to every mind of the academy. Moreover, the crescent moon birthmark is rather unique. It is identical to what was drawn in the ancient books. I believe that she is the real reincarnation of Senior Yue. ¡°And that is only one point.¡± Qi Rong shifted her gaze to Luo Yin and continued, ¡°Her memory isn¡¯t clear, but she has pieces of it. She said that she indeed remembers that long ago some people called her Senior Yue¡­¡± Even though there were several other reasons that proved her identity, she didn¡¯t tell him. Luo Yin waspletely stupefied. ¡°Apprentice Senior, I believe that that woman is definitely lying to you. The little girl that I know is the genuine Senior Yue. She¡­¡± Qi Rong frowned as she was annoyed by him. She then interrupted him before he could say his piece, ¡°You think I am that easy to fool? I¡¯ve already confirmed it with several facts before I told you this. Moreover, she has the Heavenly Dragon me Sword in her possession. Who other than Senior Yue can use that sword?¡± ¡°No, Apprentice Senior. I¡­¡± ¡°Enough. It¡¯s useless to speak any further! Since that little girl dared to vite the rules of the academy, she will definitely be severely punished!¡± She just turned and left after she tossed those words, not giving Luo Yin the chance to rebuke. ¡°Sigh!¡± Luo Yin sighed heavily. He waspletely sure that Mu Ru Yue was the real Senior Yue, but what was with the Heavenly Dragon me Sword? How did it appear in the imposter¡¯s hands? It was spring of the third month. The spring breeze blew and caressed the girl¡¯s impable appearance. She raised her head to look afar. Her blue dress fluttered in the wind, giving her a noble and elegant atmosphere. The smile on the girl¡¯s face was gentle and soft. It was like the calm sea water that gave others a soothing feeling. What was more amazing was the girl had a pair of blue eyes that captivated people with them. A group started to crowd around her as they looked at this foreign girl and discussed. They didn¡¯t seem to know her identity and why she had appeared within the academy. Suddenly, the girl¡¯s sight moved as she walked forth to greet an old woman. ¡°Senior Qi Rong.¡± She said that gently. Her voice was as gentle as the spring wind, making all the male disciples of the academy be love-struck¡­ ¡°Lan Yue, this is the Central Region Academy. You will be living here from now on. When Qi Rong looked at the girl, a smile appeared on her usually strict face, making everyone widen their eyes and look astonished at the two¡­ Chapter 400 - Breakthrough To The Low Rank Mundane Stage Alchemist Part 8

Chapter 400 - Breakthrough To The Low Rank Mundane Stage Alchemist Part 8

¡°Senior Qi Rong, I will be troubling you then.¡± Lan Yue smiled gently with eyes like water that churned with gentle ripples. ¡°Haha! Lan Yue, you don¡¯t need to be this polite toward me. The Central Region Academy is originally your home. That¡¯s right, has your memories be clearertely?¡± Qi Rong looked at Lan Yue with a trace of hope in her eyes. ¡°A little.¡± Lan Yue nodded slightly. With an obscure light of ray in her eyes, she continued, ¡°It is a pity that this body doesn¡¯t adapt to my powers well so my control over my spirit isn¡¯t enough and can¡¯t readily refine high grade pills. But my master promised me that I would be able to cultivate my mental powers soon¡­¡± Qi Rong sighed with pity after hearing her words. Who didn¡¯t know that Senior Yue was previously a rare alchemist that existed once in ten thousand years? It was a pity that due to her rebirth, her mental power wasn¡¯t strong enough. However, Qi Rong believed there would be a day that Senior Yue would regain the glory of her previous life. ¡°Senior Qi Rong, where are you heading to?¡± Lan Yue thought as she changed the topic as she asked in a voice as gentle as water. ¡°Oh. It is like this¡­¡± Qi Rong told Lan Yue everything she had heard from the rumours of the academy and told her decision to her. However, she just narrated what she knew and didn¡¯t notice that a ray of sinister light shed in Lan Yue¡¯s eyes when she mentioned Mu Ru Yue¡¯s name. ¡°Senior Yue, I don¡¯t know if I should say this.¡± Lan Yue raised her head with a smile as she muttered, ¡°You and Senior Luo Yin are in a senior and junior rtionship. Isn¡¯t it too unworthy for you two to fall out due to a girl? Moreover, she indeed wasn¡¯t in the wrong. I don¡¯t know if Senior Qi Rong can give me some face?¡± Qi Rong looked curiously at Lan Yue. How could she not understand Lan Yue¡¯s personality after socializing with her these days? She was one that would decisively avenge for her grudges and didn¡¯t like meddling in others¡¯ business. ¡®How can she ask me to let that woman off?¡¯ Qi Rong frowned and still didn¡¯t know what Lan Yue was thinking after pondering for quite sometimes. ¡°Since you asked, I will temporary let her off on your behalf. If shemits more mistakes, don¡¯t me me for being impolite!¡± Lan Yue smiled gently. She cast down her eyes to cover her sinister gaze¡­ ¡®Mu Ru Yue, I was inferior to you so I was forced to leave the Lan family. Feng Jing Tian and you probably won¡¯t expect that I survived! I already used Qi Rong to deal with the grudges of the Feng family. Now it should be your turn!¡¯ ?? A white robed girl gradually lifted her hand inside a painting-like mountain valley. A scorching me rose from her palm. Herplexion was pale-white as perspiration drenched her forehead. But as she exhaled and inhaled, energy entered her body from all seven of her orifices, replenishing her energy. Bang! Constant collisions could suddenly be heard from the Phoenix Furnace. Mu Ru Yue turned her palm downward and her tyrannical mental power surged out instantly, enveloping the Phoenix Furnace. A scent then permeated from the Phoenix Furnace¡­ ¡°Pillplete!¡± Her gaze rxed and with a wave of her hand, she opened the furnace. She then took out the pills from within the Phoenix Furnace, meticulously inspecting each of them. ¡°Eighteen Gathering Energy Pills? It isn¡¯t bad for my first time refining Mundane Stage pills¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue brows rose as she looked at Xiao Bai after keeping those pills. She then bid her farewells to Xiao Bai. ¡°Xiao Bai, since I had refined the pill, I will leave the Alchemy Book for a while. I wille back againter to see you.¡± Chapter 401 - Feng Jing Tian’s Changes Part 1

Chapter 401 - Feng Jing Tian¡¯s Changes Part 1

Xiao Bai blinked his eyes as he said pitifully, ¡°When you are free, you muste back! I will wait for you here¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t say anything else and turned to leave after ncing at Xiao Bai. Seeing the disappearing figure, Xiao Bai¡¯s little face was a little mncholic. His mum had left him, and now he would be alone again in the Alchemy Book. He didn¡¯t know when he would be able to finally leave¡­ Feng City. In an ordinary house, a yellow-robed elder was looking at the red-robed man leaning against the entrance door. He then sighed helplessly. ¡°Head, nobody knows about this ce other than Feng family members. That woman Lan Yue shouldn¡¯t have been able to find this ce. Who knew that woman ran away before we dealt with the Feng family? It¡¯s also unknown how she became that powerful. If we don¡¯t retreat soon, we will be annihted.¡± Lan Yue initially hadn¡¯t reached the Xiantian realm, but now she became so powerful that even that old ancestor¡¯s lingering spirit was already¡­ The man lowered his gaze, gloom in his phoenix eyes. He suddenly turned around and headed out the door without saying a thing. ¡°Head, where are you going?¡± The yellow robed elder was rmed as he continued, ¡°The old ancestor¡¯s spirit dissipated to protect us. The originally hundred members of the Feng family have dwindled to only around a dozen. If something were to happen to you¡­¡± Everyone in Feng City didn¡¯t expect that Lan Yue, who was as gentle as water, was this ruthless. She was clearly more terrifying than Lan Xin. Feng Jing Tian looked up at the clear blue sky. Ayer of gloom covered his enchanter face. ¡°You are all dismissed. There won¡¯t be a Feng family from now on!¡± ¡°Head!¡± The elder in yellow robe was rmed and hisplexion paled as he stared astonished as the red robes disappeared before him¡­ ¡°Elder Huang Yun, what are we to do now? The head, he¡­¡± A weak voice was heard from his side. Huang Yun red at the middle-aged man at his side and replied, ¡°What else can we do? We are to wait here for the return of the head. Our foundation still belongs to the Feng family. How can we just let it go, especially when my only son died under Lan Yue¡¯s hand. I will cut that woman up into countless pieces sooner orter!¡± Sorrow filled the room at that moment as they thought about all the family members that had fallen¡­ Pang! Feng Jing Tian¡¯s fistnded heavily on a tree. He suddenlyughed heartily. Hisughs sounded extremely mournful. ¡°I finally understand why you can¡¯t ept me. It is due to me being a coward that can¡¯t even protect his family members. If it were that man, this would definitely not have happened¡­¡± How did it feel to watch as member after member fell one after the other? Even the ancestor of the Feng family that he had respected since young had his spirit dissipate in order to protect him, vanishingpletely from this world¡­ He would never forget the pain he felt from these days! ¡°Lan Yue!¡± Feng Jing Tian smiled coldly. Boom! Killing intent burst forth from his body, covering the entire forest. With a thirst for blood in his eyes, he proimed, ¡°I definitely won¡¯t let you off! I will make you live a life worse than death to avenge those that had died!!¡± Unprecedented hatred surged in Feng Jing Tian¡¯s heart at this instant. This hatred only appeared when his mother died from being framed and when his father wanted to hurt Mu Ru Yue. Now, another me burned in his heart just by thinking about that woman Lan Yue. Yet, he must seek vengeance alone as those people of the Feng family would only be a burden. Hence, he left unapanied¡­ Chapter 402 - Feng Jing Tian’s Changes Part 2

Chapter 402 - Feng Jing Tian¡¯s Changes Part 2

Inside a splendorous, majestic room, an incense burner sat on a table. A beast pattern was carved onto arge red flowery bed. Lan Yue was silently looking at the designs of the room. With a profound gaze, she muttered, ¡°Mu Ru Yue, I will definitely make you pay back what you had done! No, I will make you return it back multiple folds. This is the only way to repay the humiliation that you had brought to me!¡± Lan Yue gradually closed her eyes. The scene that happened that day slowly yed in her mind, making her body to shudder slightly as boundless hatred infiltrated her heart, filling it. If Mu Ru Yue were here, she would definitely kill her without a care! However¡­ Lan Yue smiled coldly. ¡°Mu Ru Yue, it will be too simple to just kill you. I will turn you into my power! I will possess the same tyrannical mental strength as you if I devour your soul. I will be able to take over your ce then and take all of your possessions¡­¡± It was her motive foring to this ce! ¡°I didn¡¯t mind carving a fake mark into my body to reach my goal. If it wasn¡¯t for the mark that fused with my soul, how could I have managed to deceive that old woman?¡± She frowned slightly. She could still remember the pain when she forced the mark to fuse with her soul. Yet, she could endure any pain as long as she could kill her that girl! Luo Yin walked briskly along the windy mountain path of the back mountain. His elderly face clearly expressed his anxiousness. Just now he wasn¡¯t able to sessfully enter the room the ancestors stayed. A ray of light had pushed him backward when he neared the entrance. ¡°Luo Yin, we will start our closed door training starting today. We will be able to leave the back mountains temporarily after we are done with the cultivation this time. Thus, you are not to disturb us in the slightest during this period of time.¡± When people died, they could manage to survive with the help of some treasures. As an example, take the old ancestor of the Feng family and Zi Feng. Yet, such treasures were rare and could only be obtained by chance. Of course, the ancestor masters didn¡¯t have those treasures and could only use magic arrays to keep their spirit from disappearing. There was a difference in the two ways of keeping one¡¯s spirit around after death. Those that used treasure could bring the treasure around with them everywhere they went. In other words, those that had treasures could move as freely as they pleased. But the ancestor masters couldn¡¯t obtain those treasures. Thus, they could only arrive at their decision to stay inside the magic array¡­ Recently, they found a magic array that could temporarily cover the entire academy after undergoing a thousand of years of research. This would allow them to be able to leave the back mountains temporarily at that time. Since its formation was at the most crucial point, they naturally didn¡¯t want to be disturbed¡­ ¡°The ancestor masters really know how to pick the best time. They actually chose this urgent moment to enter closed door training!¡± Luo Yin wiped the cold sweat from his forehead as hemented anxiously, ¡°What to do now? I can¡¯t just barge in, right? I¡¯m also not as powerful as the ancestor masters so I can¡¯t use that tyrannical transmission of voice power. The crazy b*tch Rong Qi is always so unreasonable. There isn¡¯t a thing she won¡¯t do. If she really made her move on that little girl¡­¡± Luo Yin trembled at the thought. He could imagine the rage those ancestor masters would be in once they were done cultivating. The academy would definitely be annihted at that moment¡­ ¡°If master was still around, how great would that be? It¡¯s a pity the elder had passed early. Rong Qi is not only unreasonable, she is obstinate. Once she confirmed something, nothing can change her mind. Senior Yue is a powerful alchemist while that girl known as Lan Yue isn¡¯t one. That girl Lan Yue even made the excuse that it was due to her soul being damaged after she reincarnated¡­¡± Luo Yin sniggered. He waspletely certain that Lan Yue was an imposter. But since the ancestor masters went into closed door cultivation, the only people that could prove Senior Yue¡¯s identity were gone¡­ Chapter 403 - Feng Jing Tian’s Changes Part 3

Chapter 403- Feng Jing Tian¡¯s Changes Part 3

A youth had his hands behind his back as his shadow elongated his figure under the setting sun. He was leaning partially against the door with his hair scattered down his back. He lookednguish and willful. His clear eyes focused on the young girl within the room and he had a pleasant and warm smile on his handsome face. It was undeniable that Zi Qian Jing was really handsome. His eyebrows were also weirdly identical to Ye Wu Chen. The only drastic difference between them was the aura they gave. One was as charming as an Asura while the other wasnguish and rxed. Yet, neither of the two lost in their air of nobility¡­ ¡°I¡¯m here to bid you farewell.¡± Glimmers moved in Zi Qian Jing eyes as he continued with a faint smile, ¡°I will need to temporarily leave this ce for a while this time.¡± ¡°You are leaving?¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her head to look at the man at the entrance as an unreasonable feeling of reluctance surged in her head¡­ She didn¡¯t know why she was so reluctant about this man leaving. ¡°I need to investigate some matters. Once I make some progress in those matters, I will return to reunite with you.¡± Zi Qian Jing lowered his gaze, the corner of his lip curving upward. If it were possible, he was willing to help them face all dangers so that they could enjoy peace¡­ Zi Feng, however, was the greatest threat to them during this period of time! Mu Ru Yue¡¯s thoughts moved, but she suddenly couldn¡¯t say a thing as she looked at Zi Qian Jing¡­ Zi Qian Jing didn¡¯t speak any further. He turned around and left the room after giving onest, deep gaze at the girl he had thought fondly of for so many years¡­ A purple figure then appeared in his eyes a moment after he left the room¡­ The man was handsomely beautiful with a sinister and domineering aura dwelling in his purple eyes. His aura was identical to that powerful and noble man of the past, giving Zi Qian Jing a peculiar feeling. Ye Wu Chen didn¡¯t speak. He just looked quietly at Zi Qian Jing. Perhaps he initially treated Zi Qian Jing as a love rival, but after the days of socializing with him he understood that they simrly wanted to protect the girl¡­ They didn¡¯t mind destroying the heaven and earth for her. This continent revered experts. If you were powerful, you would be a powerful god in the heart of the people in this world, even if you were a demon that ughtered others. Wasn¡¯t that so with him as Zi Huang in his past life? The crowd would think that it should happen even if he killed many people before them. Who told him to have such strength? Those thatined that he was ruthless were just jealous of his tyrannical innate talent. How could those that possess such a kind of personality let those that bullied him off? It couldn¡¯t be that if someone wanted to kill you, you would be the samaritan and let them off, right? Sorry, but you wouldn¡¯t be praised for being kind-hearted for those actions. People would just say that you were such a fool behind your back. After someone was humiliate and was let off, she wouldn¡¯t be gratified and her hatred would instead intensify. A small fry could even grow to flip the table around once she met with opportunities. Zi Qian Jing looked at the purple robes as his lip parted. A gentle voice like the breeze grazed Ye Wu Chen¡¯s ear, ¡°Protect her well¡­¡± Ye Wu Chen eyebrows rose and with a charming smile, he rebuked, ¡°I will definitely protect my woman well. On the other hand, where are you nning to go?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Zi Qian Jing looked at the man¡¯s handsome face and continued with a slight smile, ¡°I am just going to investigate some matters. I don¡¯t feel at ease if I let them be. I just want you to know that everything I do is for her!¡± It was due to that woman he had thought of for such a long time¡­ Chapter 404 - Feng Jing Tian’s Changes Part 4

Chapter 404 - Feng Jing Tian¡¯s Changes Part 4

Ye Wu Chen narrowed his purple eyes as he sized up the youth before him. He thenughed. His smile was so charming and captivated that it also made the pattern on his face look increasingly lively. It was so pretty that it made it impossible for the disciples that were passing by to not nce to the side at him. ¡°I will thank you on her behalf.¡± Zi Qian Jing didn¡¯t say anything. He just extended his hand before Ye Wu Chen. With a zing gaze, he said, ¡°Farewell.¡± The fair skin of his hand was almost transparent that the veins on the back of his hand could be seen. Ye Wu Chen remained silent for a while, but he still shook his hand in the end. When the instant their hands connect, a peculiar feeling flowed into Ye Wu Chen¡¯s heart. This feeling was as though he knew this hand¡­ Yet, Zi Qian Jing didn¡¯t give him the chance to ponder as he withdrew his hand. He then walked past him from the side, vanishing under the setting sun without turning his head back. ¡°He left?¡± A white robe appeared before Ye Wu Chen as he heard the calm voice of the girl. When Ye Wu Chen heard the tinge of reluctance in her voice, he was instantly soaked in a jar of vinegar. ¡°Mu Er!¡± Ye Wu Chen lifted his arms to embrace Mu Ru Yue. He then tightened his hold on her waist as a form of punishment. Jealousy still floated in his heart as he said grievingly, ¡°When we separated from each other initially, you weren¡¯t as reluctant that I leftpared with him. Mu Er, I¡¯m better looking and more outstanding than him. Moreover, I¡¯m definitely more ferocious than that brat so you can¡¯t like him¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue blinked her eyes as she looked smilingly at Ye Wu Chen. ¡°I am very clear on how ferocious you are, but as for the rest¡­¡± ¡°Mu Er, you mean you still want to feel the rest?¡± Ye Wu Chen narrowed his eyes. With a dangerous light in his eyes, he continued, ¡°It seems you aren¡¯t too satisfied with me as your husband? Hmm? How about your husband show you how ferocious he can get tonight?¡± He must make this woman understand how powerful he could get today. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s face flushed. She then red at him and chided, ¡°You self proimed you are ferocious. It can¡¯t be that you want me to follow what you are going to say? Won¡¯t your stomach churn when you hear these words? I¡¯m sorry, but I really can¡¯t say that.¡± Ye Wu Chen nearly burst outughing. This woman had only three types of expressions usually. The three types were; showing heartlessness to her enemy, expressing a calm like the wind atmosphere to strangers, andstly was her expression that was as gentle as the sea to her family and loved ones. Thus, it was his first time hearing Mu Ru Yue talk in such a joking tone. ¡°I don¡¯t care. Mu Er, you can only look at me with deep feelings. Even if you give birth to sons in the future, you can¡¯t use that type of gaze on him. Your gentleness must only be mine.¡± Jealousy bubbled at the bottom of his heart when he remembered the previous gaze Mu Ru Yue tossed at Zi Qian Jing. That kind of expression must only be his. Nobody could snatch it away from him. ¡°Ye Wu Chen, you are even jealous of your future son?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows rose as she continued with a tone that wasn¡¯t serious, but nor was it joking, ¡°Can it be that in your eyes you separate all living things in males and females? Furthermore, all living things that are male must be kept thirty-three metres away from me?¡± ¡°It is not only males, but females as well. That woman known as Yao Yun Qing is too close to you¡­¡± ¡°Ye Wu Chen!¡± Mu Ru Yue said with gritted teeth, ¡°You want to sleep by yourself today?¡± ¡®Sleep by myself? How can I let that happen? How can I sleep if I don¡¯t embrace this warm jade at night?¡¯ Ye Wu Chen looked pitifully at Mu Ru Yue as he said lowly, ¡°My wife, I was in the wrong. Your husband will go and kneel on a washing board now. Please don¡¯t be mad at me, alright?¡± Chapter 405 - Feng Jing Tian’s Changes Part 5

Chapter 405 - Feng Jing Tian¡¯s Changes Part 5

He carefully tugged on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s sleeve. His expression was like he was a pitiful pet with puppy eyes. That expression made people unable to be mad at him¡­ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows rose as she asked, ¡°Where were you wrong?¡± ¡°I shouldn¡¯t randomly be jealous. I shouldn¡¯t be jealous to even our son and other females. I more importantly shouldn¡¯t meddle in wife¡¯s rtionships with people. My wife, I will go and buy a washboard now and kneel on it. Please don¡¯t let me sleep alone¡­ The night is so cold. I can help my wife warm her bed before she sleeps.¡± ¡°I am a fire elemental Martial practitioner. I never feel cold.¡± ¡°Then I can be my wife¡¯s cushion so that you can press against me as you sleep¡­¡± When Ye Wu Chen said that, it was with a dubious tone. ¡®This fellow always teases me whenever he gets the chance¡­¡¯ ¡°Ye Wu Chen, I treat Zi Qian Jing as my younger brother. Moreover, Yao Yun Qing is a girl. She may even be our future sister-inw.¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s brows rose as he smiled charmingly. ¡°Yao Yun Qing indeed ispatible with Xiao Feng. Yet, how it will turn out will be up to them.¡± ¡®What Wu Chen said is right. No matter what the oue is, it will be decided by those two. I can only give them the chance¡­¡¯ The Day Moon Domain where the Central Region Academy was located wasn¡¯t thergestnd on the continent, but it was like a kingdom to the world as there were many dragons and fishes mixed in it. Moreover, there was a rumor going around during this period of time¡­ The rumor stated that Ye Wu Chen from the Central Region Academy had consumed natural essence. If a woman were to obtain his yang energy, their cultivation would drastically increase. Moreover, this rumor was passed from the Central Region Academy. Some even said that it was Senior Qi Rong that personally said it. No matter if it were the truth or not, how could they give up on such a good opportunity? Moreover, Ye Wu Chen was not only handsome and charming, his cultivation was tyrannical. If they were to wed him, they would be as excited as a fish in water even if they weren¡¯t able to increase their strength. The entire Day Moon Domain became stirred up in an instant, especially those fromrge powers as they wanted a piece of this thick and juicy flesh. What was natural essence? The legend spoke of people that consumed natural essence. The result of doing so was that the consumer not only had his powers reach the peak, but that his wife that did dual cultivation with him simrly reached the peak. Their family n would be the most tyrannical power in the world. Such a temptation was enough to make people want to bet on it. They would try to marry any unwed girls to him. Even if it were just a one night stand, the effect brought with it wouldn¡¯t be small. That kind of effect wouldn¡¯t be able to be achieve in a decade¡­ At this moment, Song Ran looked anxious in the Alchemy Hall as he frequently cast a gaze at the entrance and paced back and forth. Suddenly, he saw two figure that were happily chatting with each other. His eyes lit up and hastily went forth. ¡°Little girl, you are finally out. I¡¯ve been waiting for you for such a long time.¡± When Mu Ru Yue saw his anxious expression, she asked with her brows raised, ¡°Elder Song, why have you sought for us?¡± ¡°It is like this. Little girl, have you heard about the rumorstely?¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Ye Wu Chen and her hadn¡¯t gone out at all as they did closed door training so they naturally didn¡¯t know anything¡­ ¡°Sigh.¡± Song Ran sighed heavily. ¡°I don¡¯t know when the rumor circted outside. They said that your husband consumed something called natural essence. If one were to dual cultivate with him, their cultivation would advance by leaps and bounds. I don¡¯t know how many girls have ulterior motives for him now. It would be fine if it were justrge powers that directly requested for it as we could just reject them. I¡¯m just scared that some would use underhanded moves¡­¡± Chapter 406 - Feng Jing Tian’s Changes Part 6

Chapter 406 - Feng Jing Tian¡¯s Changes Part 6

For example; kidnapping, threatening, drugging, etc¡­ It would be very undesirable if those happened sessfully. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression darkened slightly. With a sinister cold aura from her eyes, she queried, ¡°Who started it?¡± ¡°People are saying that it was Senior Qi Rong.¡± Song Ran nced at Mu Ru Yue. ¡°But I¡¯m not sure about the credibility. If they used only a person¡¯s name, the credibility increases after all. But with Senior Qi Rong¡¯s personality, she definitely wouldn¡¯t do such things. Even if she were bad-tempered and unreasonable, she would always oppose you fair and square and wouldn¡¯t use underhanded moves¡­¡± This was also what Song Ran didn¡¯t understand. ¡®If it wasn¡¯t Senior Qi Rong, who is it? More importantly, Senior Qi Rong isn¡¯t foolish enough to let people know her name if she passed the rumors. ¡®If those rumors were fake, won¡¯t the one in trouble be her? If she didn¡¯t have the protection of the academy, she will definitely be a target to be assassinated.¡¯ ¡°Little girl, did your husband really consume natural essence?¡± Song Ran nced at Ye Wu Chen as he asked anxiously. Mu Ru Yue shook her head and replied, ¡°I¡¯m confident that he didn¡¯t consume natural essence. If not, how could I not feel it¡­¡± Song Ran had done ¡®it¡¯ before so he understood what Mu Ru Yue implied. His elderly face blushed subconsciously. He then coughed to hide his embarrassment, covering up the awkwardness on his face. ¡°Little girl, the main issue now is why those people want to set you up? What is their motive?¡± Mu Ru Yue remained silent. She simrly didn¡¯t know who would make such rumors of them. Could it maybe be to separate them? If that¡¯s the case, who would it be? Nangong Zi Feng and Lin Ruo Ying had died. The Zang family didn¡¯t have such ability. Who was the one that was eyeing them covetously in the dark? This unease was the same feeling she felt when she first met Nangong Zi Feng. She could feel that her hidden opponent was powerful, it was more nerve-wrecking when they were in the dark¡­ A handnded on her own. The warmth of the man¡¯s hand made her body shudder as she lifted her head to meet with his purple eyes. At that instant, her frantic heart mysteriously calmed down¡­ Ye Wu Chen gripped her hand and smirked charmingly. ¡°Mu Er, do you still remember that phrase I had told you before? I am willing to warm only your bed in my life, so nothing will happen. You don¡¯t need to be too worried about this. Even if anything happened, I will be by your side.¡± ¡®Even if anything happened, I will be by your side¡­¡¯ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart was slightly moved. She indeed wasn¡¯t cool-headed this time. She had never been in such an out-of-it state even when she had fought against numerous enemies. Her heart had been as calm as water even when she was faced with Zang Qing Xue¡¯s humiliation¡­ ¡°Wu Chen, we had experienced so many trials and hardships. How can I not trust you?¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her gaze and when itnded on the man¡¯s charming face, she smiled gently. ¡°I still remember the time where you couldn¡¯t help but to leave my side due to your power rampaging asionally. But didn¡¯t we solve that? I believe it will be the same this time.¡± Ye Wu Chen tidied her hair as though nobody was by his side. He then lifted his arms to embrace her. He tightly embraced the girl as a gentle ray of light swam around in his purple eyes. ¡°What is a husband? A husband is a bamboo that helps his wife support the heavens. Otherwise, what¡¯s the use of a husband? Thus, no matter what happens, I will always be there for you. Even if I have to massacre the heavens and earth, causing a bloodbath to wash over the Central Region Academy, I definitely won¡¯t let anyone hurt you¡­¡± Chapter 407 - Feng Jing Tian’s Changes Part 7

Chapter 407 - Feng Jing Tian¡¯s Changes Part 7

He slightly lowered his purple eyes as a sinister coldness shone within them. He wouldn¡¯t mind carrying out a massacre to protect her this time¡­ Song Ran looked at this couple that had such feelings as deep as the ocean. He sighed slightly. ¡®It seemed we have really aged. The Central Region will be the youngster¡¯s era in the future.¡¯ Luo Yin¡¯s elderly face was ashen within the dean¡¯s room. He red furiously at the old woman that was standing with her back against the sun. He then smiled coldly andmented, ¡°Apprentice Senior, you have personally said that Mu Ru Yue has done wrong things, but what did you do recently? When does an elder of the Academy have the right to care about a disciple¡¯s personal rtionships? What did you do? You spread rumours everywhere. Is it due to you not wanting her to live peacefully here?¡± Qi Rong¡¯s expression changed slightly. She then sighed and replied, ¡°Luo Yin, I really don¡¯t know how this happen. I don¡¯t know when I said those words.¡± She really was clueless when those rumors entered her ear, giving her a fright. She thought that she had identally said them when she was sleep-dreaming. But even if it were then, she wouldn¡¯t say such words¡­ ¡°Apprentice Senior, it definitely has to be rted to you even if you didn¡¯t say that. Otherwise, how can the person that was spreading the rumors possess your Golden Seal?¡± Luo Yin really raged. The ancestor masters had gone into close door training so nobody could prove Mu Ru Yue¡¯s identity. If not, he definitely would¡¯ve let this damnable granny regret by herself. Qi Rong¡¯s expression turned gloom after hearing what he said. ¡®Can it be that it was Lan Yue? Why did she do this? Her actions are really illogical.¡¯ ¡°Apprentice Senior, I respect you as my Apprentice Senior. It is all due to master. If you continue to seek trouble for the little girl, don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡± Luo Yin was so angry that his body trembled. He was toozy to continue quibbling with that crazy old woman. He turned around and left. Currently, he must think of a solution¡­ ¡°Wu Chen, who do you think is the mastermind?¡± Mu Ru Yue was standing in the gentle sunlight of the room as her gaze looked past the screen andnded on the man¡¯s body. Thoughts and ideas were reflected in her eyes. Ye Wu Chen stood up and walked toward Mu Ru Yue. His purple eyes narrowed slightly and after a dangerous light flickered in his eyes, he suggested, ¡°Feng Jing Tian couldn¡¯t forget about you from the start. Can it be that he is the one?¡± That man clearly understood Mu Ru Yue¡¯s personality. She couldn¡¯t bear with any defects in her rtionship. If a man betrayed her, there was only one oue; she would leave him without a care¡­ She wouldn¡¯t ept any betrayals even if it were a man she was deeply in love with. It wouldn¡¯t be unreasonable for Feng Jing Tian to do such things¡­ But Mu Ru Yue shook her head. ¡°It can¡¯t be Feng Jing Tian. I understand that man. If he were to do this, he would immediately appear before me. He isn¡¯t the type to use underhanded moves. Moreover, I¡¯ve a feeling that this matter definitely doesn¡¯t have anything to do to Feng Jing Tian.¡± It was unknown whether if it was due to him trying to save her at the risk of his life or from their short time of interaction. Mu Ru Yue just knew that Feng Jing Tian wasn¡¯t the type of person that would do anything to harm her¡­ Suddenly, there was a peculiar sound that made Mu Ru Yue to stand up and run out of the room¡­ ming red hair shed past Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes. The man frantically turned around to leave. His slender figure under the sunlight gave her an oddly familiar feeling. ¡°Wu Chen, stop him for me!¡± Mu Ru Yue was startled. That man¡¯s back view was so familiar. She definitely knew him¡­ ¡°As youmand, my wife.¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s brows rose as he moved in a sh to stand in front of that man. He then viciously struck at that man¡¯s chest, forcing the man to retreat a couple of steps back. Chapter 408 - Feng Jing Tian’s Changes Part 8

Chapter 408 - Feng Jing Tian¡¯s Changes Part 8

He gritted his teeth. Boom! Bloodshot eyes emitted a ruthless light as he shot his palm toward Ye Wu Chen¡­ ¡°Feng Jing Tian, why are you here?¡± Suddenly, an astonished voice was heard from his side, causing the man to stop his hand from advancing further. His eyes became frantic as he hastily used his hair to cover his appearance. ¡°Feng Jing Tian, raise your head!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze darkened as she red at the man before her. She was certain the red haired man before her was Feng Jing Tian, even though she had just a glimpse of his appearance! The man clenched his fist tightly. It was as though he could suppress the distress in his heart that way. His adam¡¯s apple rolled as he said hoarsely, ¡°You have recognized the wrong person. I¡¯m not this Feng Jing Tian whatever you called ¡­¡± ¡°I will say this once more; raise your head!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows rose as she continued, ¡°Since you are so reluctant to let me see your appearance, I will beat you up to the point that your nose turns green and face swell. You won¡¯t need to worry about me seeing your appearance then.¡± The man¡¯s body shuddered slightly, but he still didn¡¯t lift his head. His red hair covered his entire face, exposing only a small portion through the gaps of his hair. Ye Wu Chen frowned, annoyance shing in his purple eyes. Suddenly, a tempest rose in his surrounding. The man¡¯s red hairs danced among the tempest, exposing an indescribable appearance. This man was really pretty. The best description to depict his appearance would be that he possesses smooth and creamy skin, words usually used to describe a woman¡¯s appearance. His enchanter-like face made most of the women in the world lose their luster. But he had a pair of scarlet, bloodthirsty eyes. This was a sign of a person bing a devil¡­ The man hastily used his hand to cover his face. He didn¡¯t dare to look at the woman that he thought fondly of. What qualification did he have to look at her now? ¡°Feng Jing Tian, why have you fallen to such a state?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart thudded violently. ¡°Did something happened to the Feng family? Why are you bing a devil?¡± When she said thest word, Mu Ru Yue distinctly felt Feng Jing Tian¡¯s body shudder. He pursed his red lips and gradually ced down his hand. He then flew to the distance after turning around after his bloodshot eyes looked at her with reluctance. ¡°Shall we chase after him?¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s brows rose slightly. Even though Feng Jing Tian was his love rival, if Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t want to let him go, then so what if he chased after him for her? ¡°No need,¡± Mu Ru Yue shook her head and continued, ¡°We shouldn¡¯t meet again after we separated the previous time¡­¡± But why had Feng Jing Tian turned into such an appearance? While she was lost in her thoughts, a figure like blood appeared before her again. His handsome appearance was as enchanter-like as before, but the only change was his body¡¯s aura¡­ ¡°Feng Jing Tian?¡± Mu Ru Yue was startled as she looked curiously at the man¡¯s face. Feng Jing Tian looked at the girl before him with aplex expression. His red lips then parted to give Mu Ru Yue a warning, ¡°Beware of Lan Yue¡­¡± He then turned around and left after tossing the warning, but he didn¡¯t return this time¡­ ¡°Lan Yue?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart gloomed. ¡°Is it her? Can it be the most recentmotion is her doing? Why is she doing this?¡± Even Mu Ru Yue couldn¡¯t help but be impressed by that woman¡¯s deep schemes. She never test the waters easily. Didn¡¯t she send Lan Xin forth to try and deal with her? She had also been constantly aware of the movements within the Feng family. Chapter 409 - Shameless and Despicable Lan Yue Part 1

Chapter 409 - Shameless and Despicable Lan Yue Part 1

When she knew Lan Xin had failed, Lan Yue didn¡¯t wait for Feng Jing Tian toe knocking on her door and simply left. She even abandoned her biological parents so that she would be able to survive. If she could even abandon her parents to survive, then what couldn¡¯t she do? It wasughable that nobody had discovered her true personality. She simrly managed to be the hidden background master this time around and pushed Qi Rong out to be her shield. If it wasn¡¯t for Feng Jing Tian notifying her, Mu Ru Yue wouldn¡¯t have ever guessed that she was the one pulling the strings¡­ ¡°Lan Yue? She was Feng Jing Tian¡¯s fiancee?¡± Ye Wu Chen frowned slightly as he continued doubtful, ¡°She shouldn¡¯t be that powerful from how you described it all previously¡­¡± ¡°Wu Chen, there are times when a negligible small fry can suddenly be a ferocious lion. Nothing is ever fixed. Weren¡¯t I the same? This world is full of possibilities so we can¡¯t be careless.¡± The previous Mu Ru Yue was a trash. Her fiance betrayed her before they even wed and her family abandoned her¡­ But how was the current her now? Thus, she clearly understood that once a trash stumbled across a chance, they could be a genius in the blink of an eye. ¡°But it suffices to know who was ying behind the scenes.¡± Mu Ru Yue sniggered. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t guessed wrong, Lan Yue must be in the Academy.¡± No matter what sinister plots she threw out in the future, Mu Ru Yue definitely wouldn¡¯t let them seed! This was especially so toward a woman that plotted against her husband! Red robes shed inside a dense forests. Feng Jing Tian flew from the sky andnded on the ground. Perspiration flowed down his enchanter-like face, emitting a glittering glow under the sunset. Suddenly, he felt a familiar aura behind him. He turned around to see a girl before him. With pupils contracted slightly, he eximed, ¡°Lan Yue!¡± He would never be able to forget that face. It was she who had killed several people of the Feng family, including causing the spirit of the ancestor he respected the most since young to dissipate¡­ Feng Jing Tian closed his eyes lightly. The scenes that happened that day shed in his mind. He then opened his eyes. A bloodthirsty light shed in his scarlet eyes. ¡°Feng Jing Tian, I didn¡¯t expect you would fall into such a state. You are already bing a devil. You will soon lose your humanity and change into a devil that massacres people mindlessly. I don¡¯t know if it was what I did that day that stimted you to activating the dormant demonic attribute in you.¡± Lan Yue smiled and walked toward him. With her blue dress fluttering in the wind, it made her smile look increasingly gentle. She then continued, ¡°Mister Feng, only I would be able to help you now¡­¡± Feng Jing Tian smiled. With a bloodthirsty smile, he proimed, ¡°Lan Yue, even if I, Feng Jing Tian, dies, I will never ept your help! I disliked you from the start. Currently, my dislike toward you has intensified. You aren¡¯tparable to a single strand of hair on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body!¡± Lan Yue¡¯s gaze darkened. ¡°Even if she is married?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Lan Yue¡¯s heart instantly sank to the bottom of the valley after seeing the man part his lips slightly to say that word. She could no longer hide her jealousy and anger¡­ ¡®Feng Jing Tian, she must die then! There will be a day when I will devour her soul and take her ce! That day isn¡¯t far. I¡¯m justcking an item. Once I obtain it, it will be her death day¡­¡¯ Lan Yue smiled gently. Her smile was as soothing to people¡¯s eyes as usual, but her thoughts were incredibly ruthless¡­ Chapter 410 - Shameless and Despicable Lan Yue Part 2

Chapter 410 - Shameless and Despicable Lan Yue Part 2

Feng Jing Tian looked at Lan Yue. With ayer of gloom in his scarlet eyes, he asked, ¡°Lan Yue, what is the point in doing this? Why are you creating things out of nothing to spread those rumours?¡± ¡°Feng Jing Tian, beg me. Once you do, I will tell you.¡± Lan Yue smirked. She suddenly had the impulse to step on this guy that had always ignored her. Perhaps it was due to her love that changed into hatred. ¡®I hate him. I hate him ignoring and hurting me. I also hate him for giving all his love to another girl! ¡®Hence, I want to see to what step he go to for that girl¡­¡¯ Feng Jing Tian¡¯s body trembled. He clenched his fist so tightly that it shivered. To him, this was naked humiliation. He really wanted to chop this woman into countless pieces for such humiliation. ¡°Feng Jing Tian, I will give you a chance to consider. Once you beg me, I will tell you my purpose in doing so. Otherwise, you will lose the chance to curry up favour with her forever!¡± Lan Yue smiled with disdain as she said gently. Feng Jing Tian raised his head abruptly. With eyes as vicious as a wolf, his body trembled vigorously. At this instant, he finally felt what it was like to be helpless¡­ ¡°Lan Yue, she¡¯s innocent. It is I that confined her that time. She didn¡¯t in the slightest want to stay in the Feng family. Why can¡¯t you let her go?¡± If possible, Feng Jing Tian really wished that he hadn¡¯t done that. But now, it was impossible to revert everything back to before just because he regretted¡­ If it wasn¡¯t for him, how could she have entered this abyss? It was all his fault¡­ ¡°Feng Jing Tian, if you beg me, I will really consider telling you. Moreover, you are the one that entered my heart. I had loved you for so many years. How can I lie to you?¡± Lan Yue smirked cynically. She purposely said that in a coaxing, gentle tone. ¡°If you don¡¯t beg me, I might do more things to the point that she¡­ dies without aplete body!¡± Feng Jing Tian closed his eyes as his eyshes trembled. He then opened his eyes after a long time and lowered his head. ¡°I¡­ beg you to tell me your purpose and¡­ to let her go¡­¡± When he said that statement, it seemed to have used up all his might but he was neither remorseful nor regretful. ¡°Feng Jing Tian, I didn¡¯t hear what you said. Moreover, you are too insincere this way. Kneel down and beg me!¡± Lan Yue suppressed the trembles of her heart as she stared at the man before her. ¡®Feng Jing Tian, can you really abandon your pride for a girl?¡¯ Yet, to Feng Jing Tian, it was clearly worth it. Moreover, if it wasn¡¯t for him, how could Lan Yue hate her to such an extent? He must do this if it couldpensate a little for his wrongdoings¡­ Pang! Feng Jing Tian went down on both of his legs as he knelt before Lan Yue. He ced his fists that he had clenched tightly on his thighs. It was as though he were suffering heartfelt humiliation and unwillingness as his voice was shaky when he pleaded, ¡°Lan Yue, I beg you to let Mu Ru Yue off. If you do, I will do anything you want¡­¡± Lan Yue didn¡¯t feel the expected tion when she looked at the man kneeling before her. It just made her heart creak and crumple in pain. The intense pain made herugh crazily. It was as though by doing so, she could overwhelm the pain of her heart¡­ Chapter 411 - Shameless and Despicable Lan Yue Part 3

Chapter 411 - Shameless and Despicable Lan Yue Part 3

¡°Feng Jing Tian, you unexpectedly knelt down to me for a girl!¡± If Lan Yue wasn¡¯t seeing this personally, she wouldn¡¯t have believed the prideful Feng Jing Tian would kneel before her, abandoning his pride for another girl¡­ Her smile became increasingly bitter. She had loved this man for such a long time, but he didn¡¯t mind cing down his status for a girl. His actions were like a de mercilessly stabbing at her heart, causing her to feel like she was dying while she lived¡­ ¡°Feng Jing Tian, she is already someone else¡¯s wife. She doesn¡¯t in the slightest want to look at you. Why are you still doing this for her? What is so great about her that she deserves your love?¡± Feng Jing Tian¡¯s body shook as he closed his eyes lightly. He himself also didn¡¯t know why he was so madly in love with that girl, even up to today¡­ When they first met, he had recognised the wrong person and ced her in danger for the sake of others. Moreover, he wanted to hurt her. He didn¡¯t expect Mu Ru Yue to be the one he wanted to find. That kick of hers had made him think endlessly about her. Perhaps it was at that moment that her figure attracted him. It was just that sole act¡­ Following that, he personally went to investigate her past. His heart then ached for her, for all the sufferings she had experienced after listening to the reports. He was ted for her change in personality. Moreover, after detailedly investigating her, he understood more about her. That woman was different from all the other women he knew. She was strong and not feeble. She was more than willing to risk her life rather than to hide behind a man. She clearly could have just made Ye Wu Chen deal with her enemies, but she chose the other path. This path was where she was willing to hurt herself and use her own strength to triumph over her opponents. He started to love her at that point. It was the first time for Feng Jing Tian that his heart raced for a girl¡­ That scorching feeling was unforgettable from then to now. It was like the unease and longing a brat felt when he met his beloved girl¡­ ¡°Lan Yue, you aren¡¯t me so of course you won¡¯t know why I love her.¡± Feng Jing Tian opened his eyes and his gazended on Lan Yue¡¯s face as he continued, ¡°You will never beparable to her. So what if I abandon my pride for her? Moreover, this is what I owed her. She indeed won¡¯t look at me as that woman bears grudges. She could smile toward people she just knew, but she wouldn¡¯t ever smile happily toward me. This was due to my task to kill her when we first met. If it wasn¡¯t that matter, she wouldn¡¯t have treated me in such a fashion. But if it wasn¡¯t for that matter, I simrly wouldn¡¯t have been able to meet and love her¡­ Our meetings following that was me acting rude toward her, especially when I had confined her for my selfish desire¡­¡± Feng Jing Tian exposed an enchanter-like devastatingly beautiful smile. The beauty of his smile hid the pain in his eyes. ¡°I had done so much to her. How can she treat me like the rest? When she was willing to forgive me and stopped casting that cold gaze at me for all the things I had done, I was already satisfied to the point that I couldn¡¯t wish for more.¡± Furthermore, with his current appearance, how could he desire her? Just by thinking about her was an insult to her¡­ Lan Yue¡¯s body trembled slightly after she heard his heart-felt words. This was the man she was deeply in love with. Yet, he still disdained the thought of being with her at this moment¡­ ¡°Hehe!¡± Lan Yue chuckled lowly. She then looked down upon the man kneeling before her and said, ¡°Feng Jing Tian, didn¡¯t you want to know my reason in doing this? Alright, I will tell you; it is due to my hatred toward her! Why should I be in so much pain while she continues to live happily? I won¡¯t let her live so free and easy!¡± Chapter 412 - Shameless and Despicable Lan Yue Part 4

Chapter 412 - Shameless and Despicable Lan Yue Part 4

¡°No! That can¡¯t be your reason!¡± Feng Jing Tian stood up and stared at Lan Yue with scarlet eyes. He clenched his fist tightly and gritted his teeth until they crackled as he questioned, ¡°Lan Yue, tell me what is your real motive for doing this!¡± Lan Yue sniggered. ¡°Feng Jing Tian, what other motives do you think I have for her? I just can¡¯t stand her enjoying her life. I can¡¯t obtain your love so I won¡¯t let her enjoy the warm feelings she gets from her husband. All I want is to break their rtionship and make her feel despair in misery in order to have a taste of my suffering. Isn¡¯t this reason enough?!¡± She yelled crazily as she said that, tears gradually starting to flow down her face. At this moment, her heart brimmed with intense sorrow¡­ ¡®Feng Jing Tian didn¡¯t you kneel before me to know my purpose? Then I definitely won¡¯t tell you about the matter!¡¯ ¡°Lan Yue!¡± Feng Jing Tian gripped his fist and his entire body shook. He red at Lan Yue with a pair of scarlet eyes. ¡°You are lying to me!¡± This girl was lying to him! He definitely wouldn¡¯t believe that her final motive was just being jealous of Mu Ru Yue. If there wasn¡¯t someone backing her, how could Lan Yue walk such steps? That person behind her would have the information Feng Jing Tian wanted. ¡°Tell me what are your motives!¡± Feng Jing Tian lifted his long, slender jade fingers as he mercilessly moved to grip Lan Yue¡¯s neck. His red hair seemed to dance bewitchingly in the wind. His blood-red eyes emitted a murderous intent. ¡°If not, I will kill you.¡± Lan Yue didn¡¯t do anything and just let him grab her neck. She gradually lowered her head to look at the fair fingers around her neck before smirking in self mockery. She always knew her life was as puny as an ant to him, but her heart still felt as though it had shattered into pieces at this moment¡­ ¡°Feng Jing Tian, you aren¡¯t my opponent anymore.¡± She raised her blue eyes and her gazended on the man¡¯s enraged expression as she continued, ¡°But I don¡¯t feel like killing you as it would be too simple. I want you to crawl by the side of my legs as my ve. It isn¡¯t enough for you to just kneel. What I want is topletely smash that pride of yours into smithereens. You will then know what a mistake you initially chose¡­¡± Lan Yue¡¯s voice shook when she said that. She then lifted her jade hand to smack the man¡¯s hands away as she looked heartlessly at the man before her. ¡°I will no longer love you from now on and hatred shall take its ce. I will destroy everything you want to protect!¡± Love was deep, and so would the hatred be when it reced it. It was precisely due to her loving this man too much that she now hated him this much. If¡­ if he had been willing to tell her that the one he loved the most was her now, then perhaps she would have forgiven him¡­ It was a pity that it was only her extravagant hope! ¡°Hahaha!¡± Lan Yue lifted her head tough heartily. She no longer looked at the man behind her as she turned to leave under the moonlight¡­ ¡°Stop right there!¡± Feng Jing Tian was anxious. He wanted to pursue her, but suddenly an intense aura burst out from the girl¡¯s body. Boom! It struck his chest. His body was sent flying backwards and collided against a tree. ¡°That power¡­¡± The light in Feng Jing Tian¡¯s eyes darkened slightly as he looked gloomy at the ce her figure disappeared to from under the moonlight. A ray of light shed past his eyes as hemented, ¡°That power has too weak a foundation. It seems to be the type of power gained when one possesses it by forcefully inserting it into the body. What happened to Lan Yue¡¯s body?¡± He must pursue Lan Yue no matter what as this was the only way to solve the puzzle. Chapter 413 - Shameless and Despicable Lan Yue Part 5

Chapter 413 - Shameless and Despicable Lan Yue Part 5

¡°Wu Chen, the eldest young mistress of the City Lord¡¯s manor just sent an invitation for you to attend her birthday celebration tonight. What do you think?¡± Mu Ru Yue giggled faintly as she she extended the invitation toward Ye Wu Chen. With the slight raise of her brows, she continued, ¡°But she wrote only your surname and name on the invite¡­¡± Ye Wu Chen didn¡¯t even look at the invitation and simply tossed it to the side. He then embraced Mu Ru Yue as a trace of annoyance appeared on his handsome and charming face. ¡°There isn¡¯t a need to care about a puny city manor.¡± ¡°I disagree with that.¡± Mu Ru Yue shook her head and continued with a sly smile, ¡°Wu Chen, I suggest you attend that birthday celebration instead. Since Lan Yue is behind this, she will definitely appear there.¡± Lan Yue was currently in the academy, but she didn¡¯t show herself at all. It would be really difficult to find her if they were to just blindly search for her in this enormous academy. That event would give them a chance¡­ ¡°Alright.¡± Ye Wu Chen smiled as he continued, ¡°But my wife, you will be the in-charge of this matter. Your husband will apany you in doing whatever you want.¡± ¡°What method of transportation should we use to head to the event tonight?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows rose and, with a fake smile, she continued, ¡°How about making amotion to lure Lan Yue in appearing? I will have Yan Jin capture some mounts for us in a bit. Nevertheless, you will be in for a surprise tonight¡­¡± The birthday celebration of the eldest young mistress of the City Lord¡¯s manor? All in all, Ye Wu Chen was just their target so they most likely wouldn¡¯t be at peace tonight¡­ ¡°Mu Er, I have you. How can those people with make-up caked faces enter my eyes?¡± Ye Wu Chen smiled charmingly. His purple eyes seemed reluctant to shift away from the girl in his embrace ever since theyid eyes on her. He just kept looking at her and it didn¡¯t seem he wanted to stop. He really wanted to just look at her from dawn to night. He would look at her in such a fashion for all his life and eternity¡­ It was night. The moonlight was calm like water without ripples. Luxurious horse carriages appeared outside the morous City Lord¡¯s Manor. The City Lord of Day Moon City, Dong Fei Ran, smilingly stood by the entrance, high spiritedly inviting his guests in. Suddenly, a silver ray of light soared through the sky. Everyone tossed their gaze toward it. When they looked at the horse carriage that was charging over, astonishment filled their eyes¡­ Two Cloud Horses soared through the sky, rapidly dashed over to the City Lord Manor. There seemed to be clouds under the feet of the horse¡¯s, making it impossible for people to shift their gaze away from the beautiful sight. ¡°Cloud Horse. It¡¯s a rare Cloud Horse!¡± ¡°It is really a pretty horse. I don¡¯t know who is so capable to sit on such a horse carriage. It really makes people envious of the owner of such horses.¡± ¡°Cloud Horses aren¡¯t powerful, but they are very difficult to catch. Moreover, one needs extremely good luck to meet them. How great would it be if I had two such horses¡­¡± Everyone stared at the horse carriage. They anticipated the sight of when the owner of such an honorable horse carriage walked down from it. The carriage curtain was lifted and a pair of legs stepped out from it. Following that, a prestigious purple robe entered the crowd¡¯s gaze. The purple robe fluttered in the night¡¯s breeze. It was indescribably noble and charming. It was as though the man were a genuine royal, making everyone present lose their luster. Furthermore, when their gazesnded on the man¡¯s face, they knew what it meant to have an appearance astonishing to the point that it swept people off their feet¡­ The man was peerlessly handsome. His face was sufficient to make people forget to breathe. The Devil¡¯s Snare pattern that covered half of his face enhanced his appearance. He looked divine. Chapter 414 - Shameless and Despicable Lan Yue Part 6

Chapter 414 - Shameless and Despicable Lan Yue Part 6

More importantly, the man had an unusual pair of charming purple eyes that gave off a sinisterly cold aura, making people shudder even though it wasn¡¯t cold. ¡°Mister Wu Chen, you have finallye.¡± Dong Fei Ran was ted and hastily went forth to greet him. ¡®Since Ye Wu Chen hase, does this mean he is interested in my daughter?¡¯ He was jubnt in thinking about the possibility. He couldn¡¯t wait for him to be his son-inw¡­ But the man didn¡¯t even look at him. He instead turned back toward the carriage and extended his hand to the girl within it. A pair of jade hands was ced on the man¡¯s hand. Her hands were as white as a scallion and was incredibly alluring. The girl¡¯s skin was so white that the veins of her fingers was naked to the eye. A white robe shed in the night sky. The girl borrowed the strength of the man¡¯s hand to leap out of the carriage. Her hair fluttered in the wind, brushing against her peerless appearance. ¡°Mu Er, be careful.¡± The man raised his arm to embrace the girl. He then meticulously ced her down as though she was a treasure. His purple eyes brimmed with happiness and a rare gentleness dwelled in them. That pair of purple eyes seemed to only ept the girl in his embrace. Dong Fei Ran¡¯s expression darkened. In the end, he walked toward Ye Wu Chen as a sh of sinister light flickered in his eyes. ¡°Mister Wu Chen, I don¡¯t know who thisdy is¡­¡± ¡°My wife.¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s gaze focused on Mu Ru Yue. When he said those two words, a doting smile graced his handsome face. It was the type of smile that said he wanted to dote on her to her death. It led to a change of expression in several people at the scene. Simrly, some of the girls¡¯ hearts shattered¡­ Dong Fei Ran chuckled and with glimmers dancing in his eyes, he continued, ¡°Wu Chen, since you are here the banquet should start. I shall introduce my daughter to you. I¡¯m not bragging, but my daughter¡¯s talent and appearance are outstanding. She is also much more outstanding than the girl beside you. Once you see her, you will definitely¡­¡± Ye Wu Chen raised his eyes and his purple eyesnded on Dong Fei Ran¡¯s face. His purple eyes no longer had the gentleness from when he was looking at Mu Ru Yue as a sinister cold reced it¡­ ¡°No girl in the world isparable to her. They don¡¯t even qualify to be her shoes! As for your daughter¡­¡± Ye Wu Chen sniggered andmented heartlessly, ¡°Even if she were naked, beggars wouldn¡¯t be willing to look at her!¡± One of Ye Wu Chen¡¯s taboos was when people villified Mu Ru Yue. This puny city lord dared topare his daughter to Mu Ru Yue and even brazenlymented that Mu Ru Yue was inferior to his daughter. How could Ye Wu Chen stand that? Dong Fei Ran¡¯s expression changed. He initially wanted to exaggerate the truth and make Ye Wu Chen interested in his daughter. Wasn¡¯t any man¡¯s first reaction when they heard there was a girl more outstanding than the woman by their side be to meet that girl? He had met several men of such kind so he naturally grouped Ye Wu Chen with them¡­ Lan Yue looked coldly at Dong Fei Ran at the house¡¯s roof beam. With a slight frown, shemented, ¡°That idiot! He can¡¯t even do such a simple job. The most important thing now is for Ye Wu Chen to consume that item before I can continue my n. I didn¡¯t expect him to screw it all up at the start. People said he became the city lord through connections. It seemed to be the truth. If not, how can he be so brainless to such an extent? He is hopeless!¡± ¡®Dong Fei Ran is too anxious. I don¡¯t know if it is a good or bad thing to pass this matter onto him¡­¡¯ Chapter 415 - Forced Marriage Part 1

Chapter 415 - Forced Marriage Part 1

No matter how Mu Ru Yue was, she was his wife. As her husband, how could he bear it when people vilified her? Wouldn¡¯t that be a question of his sight? Furthermore, how could the eldest young mistress of the City Lord¡¯s manor beparable to the woman by his side? Dong Fei Ran thought about the purpose of the event today so he forcibly suppressed his heart felt displeasure. With a stiffened smile, he tried to salvage the situation as he apologised, ¡°Mister Wu Chen, I had overstepped my boundaries. How about heading in to attend the banquet now?¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s gaze was sinister and cold, but he didn¡¯t continue to bicker with him. With a slight smirk, he smiled charmingly and replied, ¡°Ben Wang¡¯s mood is rather good today so I won¡¯t continue to bother with you. If there is a next time, it will be the annihtion of your City Lord¡¯s Manor!¡± When he turned to look at the peerless girl by his side, his purple eyes were filled with happiness as he said, ¡°Mu Er, let¡¯s go.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled and nodded. She was previously worried that Ye Wu Chen would really destroy the City Lord¡¯s Manor in his fury. They hade here with objectives this time so since they hadn¡¯t aplished them, there were still a use for keeping the City Lord¡¯s Manor intact¡­ In the luxurious banquet hall, a few maids carried in splendid dishes as they entered the hall. Everyone walked in and sat in their seats with the lead of the City Lord. It was obscure as to whether this was done intentionally, but the City Lord purposely ced Ye Wu Chen¡¯s position near him. At that moment, a pink figure like a peach blossom entered from outside, momentarily attracting everyone¡¯s gazes. The young girl in pink clothing had an innocent and adorable appearance. There was arge butterfly knot tied at the front of her chest and coupled with a scallop ne around her neck; she seemed to be a naive and innocent little girl. The young girl was about fifteen years old. Her skin was white and tender. She had a doll-like face with an agate pair ofrge eyes. When her long eyshes fluttered, a pure ray of light glimmered in her eyes. She was like an immature child, expressing an innocent smile. ¡°Daddy.¡± The young girl walked before Dong Fei Ran and twirled around at the centre of the banquet hall. She giggled adorably as she asked, ¡°How do you think I look today?¡± ¡°Haha! ¡± Dong Fei Ranughed andmented, ¡°This is my daughter. Her appearance can enamour the world. She can easily suppress others¡¯ beauty, no matter how she dressed.¡± When he said that, his eyes filled with affections. To parents¡¯ eyes, their daughter was the most outstanding and was iparable to others. But it was sufficient for just him to think that and it was quite inappropriate of him to say his thoughts at such arge event. There were severaldies that came to attend this birthday celebration. His words was akin to offending everyone¡­ ¡°Pfft!¡± Suddenly, a stifledughter was heard from his side. ¡°Enamour the world? Isn¡¯t that phrase used to describe a courtesan?¡± Dong Fei Ran¡¯s expression changed drastically as he shot a sharp gaze toward the white-robed young girl sitting quietly there. He then asked grimly, ¡°What did you just say?¡± Mu Ru Yue smirked as she ced the teacup in her hand down casually. She then turned her head to the charming man by her side. With raised brows, she asked, ¡°Husband, did I say anything wrong?¡± The word ¡®husband¡¯ pierced through Ye Wu Chen¡¯s heart. His purple eyes became gentle and with a smirk, he replied charmingly, ¡°Whatever my wife says is right. If you say she is a courtesan, then she is; although I don¡¯t think she has the qualification to be a courtesan with that kind of appearance¡­¡± Chapter 416 - Forced Marriage Part 2

Chapter 416 - Forced Marriage Part 2

Dong Fei Ran was so enraged that his body shuddered. His expression turned ashen. He suppressed his anger and asked in a heavy tone, ¡°Wu Chen, don¡¯t you think your wife is too much? My daughter is a maiden, yet she was insulted by saying she is a courtesan. How is my daughter going to marry now? You must take responsibility for my daughter due to this matter!¡± He was frustrated at having no chance in marrying his daughter to the man, so now that there was a perfect chance, how could he give it up? On this continent, a girl¡¯s reputation was severely important. If she were to be humiliated to such an extent, then the man must give some kind ofpensation. ¡°Responsible? What should I be responsible of?¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s slender finger touched the rim of his teacup. He chuckled, but there wasn¡¯t any warmth in his smile. His demeanour was sinister and cold, as though he had just arrived from hell as hemented, ¡°You were the one that said her appearance able to enamour the world. Aren¡¯t you describing your daughter as a courtesan? It was highly inappropriate for you to use ¡®enamour¡¯ to describe her appearance.¡± Dong Fei Ran¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡®It seems it won¡¯t be easy to hook onto Ye Wu Chen. I muste up with other ns¡­¡¯ ¡°Daddy, who are they?¡± Dong Ling Er¡¯s gaze shifted to Ye Wu Chen. Her eyes gave off a naive light, as though she didn¡¯t know about the affairs of the world. ¡°This mister is Ye Wu Chen.¡± Dong Fei Ran then sighed and continued to introduce, ¡°And this is his wife¡­¡± Dong Ling Er blinked herrge eyes. She had an adorable smile on her refined face. When she smiled, it exposed two of her canine tooth which made her appearance look increasingly bright and beautiful. ¡°You are Ye Wu Chen, the one who has been rumoured around a lot recently? You said I am a courtesan? What is a courtesan? Are you praising that I look really pretty?¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± When the guests heard that, they all tried their best to suppress theirughter. They didn¡¯t know if Dong Ling Er was really that naive and innocent or if she were pretending. If she was, then she was a great actress¡­ ¡°Ye Wu Chen, you look really handsome. Can I call you elder brother Wu Chen?¡± Dong Ling Er didn¡¯t see that the man¡¯s expression had darkened as she giggled innocently. Ye Wu Chen clenched his fist as his handsome face turned ashen. He couldn¡¯t help but yell out in fury, ¡°Scram!¡± That word ¡®scram¡¯ made Dong Ling Er stunned. With glistening tears in her eyes, she bit her lip and looked pitifully at Ye Wu Chen. ¡°Wah!¡± Dong Ling Er suddenly dashed toward Dong Fei Ran and leaped up into his embrace as she said, sobbing, ¡°Daddy, he yelled at me¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Ling Er. Daddy will avenge you in a bit.¡± Dong Fei Ran patted Dong Ling Er¡¯s shoulder as he consoled her as though no one was around, ¡°What¡¯s yours will be yours. Don¡¯t worry. Daddy won¡¯t let you down.¡± Dong Fei Ran heaved a sigh of relief after saying that. It seemed his daughter still had good feelings for Ye Wu Chen. He was relieved then. He thought that in the end, if his daughter was unwilling to marry Ye Wu Chen, then he couldn¡¯t force her. Dong Ling Er nodded slightly as she turned her head toward Ye Wu Chen as she curled up into Dong Fei Ran¡¯s embrace. ¡®That elder brother was so gentle just before. Why is he so fierce toward me? I really don¡¯t know what I did so wrong that it would make him so furious¡­¡¯ Ye Wu Chen didn¡¯t give her another look and just turned toward Mu Ru Yue. With gentleness in his purple eyes, he offered, ¡°Mu Er, the tea is cold. I will help you change for another cup in a while.¡± ¡°Alright¡­¡± ¡°Mu Er, you should be tired after thest few days. Do you want me to massage your leg?¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯srge handnded on her leg as he gently massaged it and asked, ¡°Is my strength alright?¡± Chapter 417 - Forced Marriage Part 3

Chapter 417 - Forced Marriage Part 3

¡°Mhm¡­ A bit to the left. A little more to the left¡­ Ye Wu Chen, where are you touching?¡± ¡°My wife, didn¡¯t you say to move further to the left?¡± Ye Wu Chen looked pitifully at Mu Ru Yue, feeling wronged. A trace of peculiar light of ray shed in his purple eyes. ¡°You¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body seemed to have been set aze from her fury. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you to move so far to the left!¡± ¡®This bastard must be doing it deliberately!!¡¯ Seeing the noble and charming man expressing an apologetic smile to the white-robe girl, everyone couldn¡¯t help but be stupefied. No matter if it was the outside world or the Central Region, men held more authority over women. Men married wives for them to serve them. Why did it feel as though the role had changed today? Dong Fei Ran¡¯s expression became increasingly unpleasant as he watched those two being lovey dovey as though they were in their own world. It was obvious that they didn¡¯t ce any importance on them. ¡°Daddy, why is that aunty making elder brother massage her leg? Is it due to her being too old?¡± Dong Ling Er giggled adorably. With herrge sparkling eyes brimmed with tion, shemented, ¡°Ling Er is just fifteen and is still very young so she doesn¡¯t need people to massage Ling Er.¡± Once she said that, several dagger-like res shot toward Dong Ling Er. It was unknown who chuckled in the crowd as shemented, ¡°The eldest young mistress of the City Lord manor is really pampered and naive. Your previous words was as though anyone older than her will be a granny. What is so great to be fifteen? Eldest young mistress of the City Lord, it isn¡¯t something that you can attract people¡¯s affection to you. I really don¡¯t know if you are being straightforward or are you purposely saying it to mock people.¡± There were several youngdies at the prime of her youth at this event. Dong Ling Er¡¯s words had generally mocked all of them. The girl by Ye Wu Chen¡¯s side looked at most neen. Moreover, she looked youthful and beautiful. If she was old, how were they? ¡°Wu Chen.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brow rose as she held Ye Wu Chen¡¯s hand. She then shook her head slightly, ¡°She is just a kid. You don¡¯t need to care about her.¡± Ye Wu Chen gradually suppressed his killing intents as he heard the girl¡¯s indifferent voice. Yet, sinister ray of lights were still emitted in his purple eyes, lowering the temperature in his surrounding. Mu Ru Yue tasted the tea before her as she spread her mental powers outward, gradually covering the entire City Lord manor. Yet, she still didn¡¯t find that person. ¡®Can it be that Lan Yue isn¡¯t here? Have I guessed wrongly? However, she didn¡¯t rx her wariness. If there was someone at the back helping Lan Yue, that person mustn¡¯t be belittled¡­ ¡°Mu Er, the tea in this City Lord manor is rather good.¡± A trace of light shed in Ye Wu Chen¡¯s purple eyes as he said in a casual tone. Dong Fei Ran¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he heard the two words ¡®rather good¡¯ while he stared at Ye Wu Chen. Did he found something out or did he justmented casually? No matter what, he was already under his control after he drank it¡­ ¡°Wu Chen, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Mu Ru Yue shifted her head toward Ye Wu Chen. She then asked caringly with her brows frowning after she saw his slightly pale face. ¡°I¡¯m alright. It is just that I am a little light headed.¡± Ye Wu Chen shook his head. His eyes looked a little dull in his charming purple eyes, losing its original colour. Seeing that the drug had reacted, Dong Fei Ran was ted. He then said, ¡°Haha! Mister Wu Chen, the tea of our City Lord manor is definitely good. It¡¯s just that you hadn¡¯t tasted such tea. I¡¯ve something to trouble mister. No matter if it was my daughter¡¯s appearance and personality, they are outstanding. Thus, I n to marry her to mister. I will pick an auspicious date for you two to marry.¡± Chapter 418 - Forced Marriage Part 4

Chapter 418- Forced Marriage Part 4

¡®Can this be counted as a forced marriage, with the person being forced being my husband?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows rose as she looked at Dong Fei Ran with a fake smile. ¡°City Lord, do you think that I as his wife am a dead person?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Dong Fei Ran¡¯s expression darkened. With a cold smile, he replied, ¡°You don¡¯t have a say in this! Do you believe that once I tell him to divorce you, he would divorce you and marry my daughter!?¡± This woman dared to insult his precious daughter. How could he stand it? His daughter was a pearl he had nurtured in his hand. When had he ever chided her before? More importantly, she had actually been humiliated and called a courtesan! ¡°Daddy.¡± Dong Ling Er excitedly hooked her arm around Dong Fei Ran¡¯s neck as she asked naively and innocently, ¡°You¡¯re saying this elder brother will y with me and make that annoying aunty go away?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Dong Fei Ran¡¯s gaze softened as he said, ¡°If Ling Er is willing, he can stay here forever to apany you. Moreover, he will solely y with you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Dong Ling Er pped her hands and jumped as she said excitedly, ¡°That will really be too great. Daddy, didn¡¯t you say that elder brother Wu Chen is really powerful? He surely will be able to y fun and interesting games with Ling Er.¡± In order to make Dong Ling Er interested in a man she hadn¡¯t met, Dong Fei Ran did his utmost best to praise Ye Wu Chen before they met. Thus, she was greatly interested in him even though it was just their first meeting. Mu Ru Yue lowered her gaze to look at the tea that Ye Wu Chen tasted. She thenmented coldly, ¡°Puppet Poison? The person that can get such a poison mustn¡¯t be a small character. City Lord, if I hadn¡¯t guessed it right, this poison isn¡¯t yours. Was the person that gave you this poison a girl with blue eyes?¡± ¡°How did you know that?¡± Dong Fei Ran was startled before he immediately realized he had spilled the beans. He then hastily shut his mouth. ¡°I initially didn¡¯t know her purpose.¡± Mu Ru Yue slowly shifted her gaze to Dong Fei Ran. ¡°I at least have a gist as to her purpose now.¡± ¡°Haha! It won¡¯t hurt to tell you now as it will be useless to you.¡± Dong Fei Ran burst outughing. ¡°Lady Lan Yue instructed us to obtain an item from him. As for what thing, hehe~, we aren¡¯t clear about that. As repayment, she will give this man to us. Once the City Lord Manor has him, we won¡¯t fear being annihted in the future.¡± ¡®An item?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze shifted to Ye Wu Chen. What did Lan Yue want from him? ¡°Ye Wu Chen, kill the girl beside you!¡± Dong Fei Ran sniggered mercilessly. With a ruthless gaze, he continued, ¡°Lady Lan Yue told us that once he personally kills you, he will forget all of his past and be my puppet!¡± Everyone looked astonished at Dong Fei Ran. He was really ruthless. The couple was deeply in love with each other. It would be bad enough to break their rtionship, but now he wanted to control Ye Wu Chen to kill his beloved wife. Once he regained control, how much agony would he suffer? The man raised his hand under the crowd¡¯s gaze. Arge purple sword appeared in his hand. The purple sword was exceptionally noble. It looked incredibly domineering. When the man grasped the handle of the long sword, it made his purple robe flutter without the assistance of the wind. His handsome and charming face was emotionless and even his pair of purple eyes seemed tremendously gloomy. Boom! A sword aura was shot out. However, its target wasn¡¯t Mu Ru Yue, but the roof beam above¡­ ¡°Ah!¡± A scream was suddenly heard as the crowd saw a figure in blue robes fall from the roof,nding within the crowd¡­ Chapter 419 - Who Is The Real Senior Yue? Part 1

Chapter 419- Who Is The Real Senior Yue? Part 1

Lan Yue eximed as shended in the centre of the crowd. When she felt the gazes shot toward her, her face flushed. She raised her sight and was met with a pair of sinister eyes. Where in those purple eyes did he show any signs of being controlled? It was so cold that her heart sank as well¡­ ¡°No! This is impossible!¡± ¡®Why? Why isn¡¯t the Puppet Poison working?¡¯ Dong Fei Ran was simrly shocked as he was clear he had drugged that tea with the poison. Yet, it hadn¡¯t worked even after Ye Wu Chen consumed it¡­ How could this have happened? His expression turned grim as raging waves glimmering in his eyes. ¡°Are you wondering why Ben Wang wasn¡¯t poisoned?¡± Ye Wu Chen smirked and, with a sinister grin, continued, ¡°You wish to control Ben Wang with such a puny Puppet Poison. Aren¡¯t you all overestimating yourselves? Don¡¯t forget, Ben Wang¡¯s wife is an alchemist!¡± They both knew that the tea before them was poisoned from the start. Furthermore, when Ye Wu Chen massaged Mu Ru Yue¡¯s leg, it hadn¡¯t been due to them being lovey dovey. It was instead a disguise for Mu Ru Yue to secretly pass the antidote pill into his hand. It was just a little Puppet Poison. How could it fool them? Ye Wu Chen smirked as he shot a sinister gaze toward the pale Lan Yue. His acting hadn¡¯t been wasted as it managed to lure this woman into appearing. ¡°Why? You were clearly unaffected by the poison. Why did you lie to us?!¡± Lan Yue¡¯s expression changed drastically. She no longer had her usual elegance as she yelled furiously. ¡°I shall exin that.¡± Mu Ru Yue looked at Lan Yue. With a calm expression, she exined, ¡°You purposely hid your presence so I failed to find you after surveying the room. Hence, I made Ye Wu Chen to pretend he had fallen for your set up. Once he was ¡®trapped¡¯, your heartbeat wouldn¡¯t stay steady and that allowed us to discover your location.¡± Moreover, it would have been impossible for Lan Yue to truly hide her presence with her current cultivation. She must have a treasure on her¡­ Lan Yue¡¯s expression gradually darkened. She knew she had lost and it was aplete defeat. No matter how one saw it, she was iparable to this girl. It was the same result of failure once again! She chuckled bitterly. With a frosty smile, she shot a sharp gaze at Mu Ru Yue andmented, ¡°Even if you found it out, do you think you can rx now? Stop dreaming. There is an unexpected expert in the dark plotting against you!¡± ¡®An unexpected expert?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue and Ye Wu Chen¡¯s gazes intertwined as their gazes darkened. It seemed that Lan Yue wasn¡¯t the main antagonist as there were still people behind her. ¡°Tell me! What is your goal?¡± Mu Ru Yue looked coldly at the girl on the ground, ayer of ice in her gaze. Lan Yue sniggered before she gradually closed her eyes. She then opened it after a long time and exined, ¡°This n had failed so it wouldn¡¯t matter if I tell you about it. I want Ye Wu Chen¡¯s innate energy. This can only be obtained by dual cultivation. Moreover, that eldest young mistress is the best candidate. It was a pity that the n failed in the end. Haha!¡¯ She could only aplish that other matter with the man¡¯s innate energy. It seemed she had to retreat now and wait for another opportunity¡­ ¡°Lady Lan Yue, what do you mean by that?¡± Dong Fei Ran looked bbergasted at Lan Yue as he asked, startled. Lan Yue sniggered. ¡°Lord City Lord, I am really sorry for using you. The so-called ¡®natural essence¡¯ is indeed something I had fabricated. But I didn¡¯t have any other alternative to aplish my goals¡­¡± Chapter 420 - Who Is The Real Senior Yue? Part 2

Chapter 420 -Who Is The Real Senior Yue? Part 2

¡®This damnable girl dared to lie to me, the city lord! If it wasn¡¯t for me knowing that I¡¯m not her match, I would have probably killed her in one strike.¡¯ Ye Wu Chen¡¯s brows rose, making the pattern on his face look lively. It looked so charming that it took people¡¯s breath away. This man was always good looking, no matter what expression he had. Even Lan Yue couldn¡¯t deny that he was indeed a rare handsome man. Not even Feng Jing Tian¡¯s appearance could match up to his. It was no wonder that person would love this man. No matter if it were this man¡¯s appearance or aura, it was sufficient to make girls craze for him. The man raised his sword and the purple dragon pattern on the sword seemed toe alive. Boom! An enormous dragon charged toward Lan Yue with its mouth wide open. ¡°Ah!!¡± A heart-rending yell was heard. Lan Yue¡¯s head rolled from her neck andnded to the side of Dong Ling Er¡¯s leg. Instantly, Dong Ling Er¡¯splexion paled and she fainted with a shriek. Dong Fei Ran didn¡¯t have time to care about Dong Ling Er as he looked astonishingly at the man. What cultivation was Lady Lan Yue? She was a person at the Xiantian Full Circle realm. Yet, she was killed instantly. What cultivation level had this man reached? A realm higher than the Xiantian Full Circle realm would be the Mystic realm¡­ The other guest weren¡¯t able to continue eating as they hid in a corner. They were afraid that they would provoke this Asura-like, powerful and noble man. Yet, a strange phenomena happened. Lan Yue¡¯s corpse that was lying on the ground turned into a green smoke and gradually dissipated before the crowd¡¯s gazes. Seeing this, Ye Wu Chen¡¯s expression darkened. With a cold smile, hemented, ¡°A clone? It seems Lan Yue isn¡¯t that brainless after all. She used a clone to deal with us.¡± ¡°Cloning technique?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows rose. She pondered for a moment before she asked, ¡°Wu Chen, don¡¯t you feel that this cloning technique feels really familiar? There is a person in my memory that knows this technique.¡± After hearing Mu Ru Yue¡¯s words, Ye Wu Chen¡¯s brows creased slightly. He remained silent for a while before a flicker of light shone in his purple eyes. He then yelled, ¡°Nangong Zi Feng!¡± Even though he only had fragments of his past, Ye Wu Chen felt that this was rted to Nangong Zi Feng. ¡°Nangong Zi Feng?¡± Mu Ru Yue turned her head to him and with a slight frown, shemented, ¡°Didn¡¯t she die? Can it be¡­¡± Since Nangong Zi Feng possessed a body once. It would mean that she could do it a second time. She was too careless that day and allowed that disastrous person to live! ¡°Mu Er, let¡¯s leave that matter aside first.¡± Ye Wu Chen smirked as he looked smilingly at the paled Dong Fei Ran and said, ¡°I remembered that someone previously wanted Ben Wang to personally kill Mu Er?¡± Boom! A tyrannical aura burst forth from the handsome man¡¯s body as his purple robes fluttered violently with wind. Ye Wu Chen then walked toward Dong Fei Ran. As he walked over, an intense pressure was emitted from his body. Dong Fei Ran felt that his breath had stagnated as he looked astonished at the handsome man before him. ¡°No!¡± A shriek was heard in the City Lord Manor that night. That yell disrupted the night¡¯s tranquility. Following that, when the night recovered its peace, it was so quiet that not a single billow could be heard. Ye Wu Chen withdrew his blood stained sword as he turned around to look at Mu Ru Yue. With a charming smile, he said, ¡°Mu Er, let¡¯s go. There isn¡¯t a need to stay at this ce.¡± Every dragon had its reverse scale. To Ye Wu Chen, Mu Ru Yue would always be his reverse scale, for the rest of their life and for all eternity¡­ ¡°Damn it! My clone was killed!¡± Lan Yue¡¯s expression changed drastically within a room. Chapter 421 - Who Is The Real Senior Yue? Part 3

Chapter 421 -Who Is The Real Senior Yue? Part 3

That clone had been a part of her. She had to be impregnated and use the foetus to form that clone. Thus, she used up her virginity and child for that clone, but it was killed! It had been akin to her child that she had raised only for it to be killed. Lan Yue felt her heart brimming with anger. She said through gritted teeth, ¡°Mu Ru Yue and Ye Wu Chen, I, Lan Yue, will definitely make you pay the price!¡± Suddenly, a slim and vague figure appeared before her. The girl¡¯s appearance was hazy and couldn¡¯t be seen. It was as though ayer of fog was covering it. Only the hair on her shoulders could be seen. ¡°Mas¡­ master¡­¡± Lan Yue was startled as she looked apprehensively at the slim figure. The woman¡¯s voice was so strict that it could make a person feel a freezing chill run through them as she said, ¡°Lan Yue, have you forgotten what I said? You are forbidden to do anything to him. Furthermore, you were delusional to try and stick a woman to him and even want to send that girl to his bed. Did you forget my first instruction?¡± ¡°But¡­ but I need his innate energy¡­¡± Lan Yue quailed as she said timidly. p! A pnded on her face. Momentarily, a red handprint appeared. Lan Yue bit her lips and didn¡¯t rebuke further. ¡°You cannot use his innate energy! You can use a baby instead to substitute. Even though the effect isn¡¯t as great, it would still be enough for you to steal her soul. Remember that it must be a newborn baby. You must drain its blood while it is still alive. It is useless to use the blood of a dead baby, Thus, you mustn¡¯t kill the baby and instead drain its blood while it lives. After draining the blood, you are to drink its blood. This will allow you to fuse her soul with yours.¡± ¡°A live baby?¡± Lan Yue looked astonished at the slim figure. She asked with a shaken voice, ¡°Isn¡¯t that too ruthless? It won¡¯t be as ruthless as killing it cleanly. Must I really drain its blood while it is still alive¡­?¡± Lan Yue¡¯s hands were already stained with blood, but it was still too ruthless for her to drain the blood of a newborn baby alive. ¡°Have you forgotten what I said?¡± The girl sniggered. ¡°You must use any means avable to you to achieve your goal. It doesn¡¯t matter even if you sacrifice several innocent people. Don¡¯t mention a baby, so what if it were a hundred? If you want to make Feng Jing Tian regret and make Mu Ru Yue suffer, you must do as I say! Furthermore, why do you think Feng Jing Tian likes her? Isn¡¯t it just her tyrannical innate power? If you devour her soul, you will inherit her mental power. When you have her power, how could Feng Jing Tian not kneel before you asking for your forgiveness?¡± Lan Yue¡¯s body shuddered. She gradually closed her eyes and visualised the scene of Feng Jing Tian kneeling willingly before her. She snapped opened her eyes abruptly. ¡°Master, I will do it!¡± ¡®What Master said is right. You must use any means avable to achieve your goal. So what if I kill a live baby? I am willing to do anything to make Feng Jing Tian regret! ¡®Once I devour Mu Ru Yue¡¯s soul, I will rece her and be Senior Yue!¡¯ Thinking about that scene, Lan Yue couldn¡¯t help but be stirred up. Of course, this would definitely still be a really long way to go¡­ Suddenly, footsteps could be heard outside the door. Lan Yue became rmed and paled. When she shifted her gaze, she saw that the slim figure had already disappeared. She slowly heaved a sigh of relief. Chapter 422 - Who Is The Real Senior Yue? Part 4

Chapter 422- Who Is The Real Senior Yue? Part 4

¡°Lady Lan Yue, it is me.¡± Qi Rong¡¯s elderly voice was heard. Lan Yue fixed her bearing before she said calmly, ¡°Come in.¡± Creak! The door was pushed open and an embroidered gown came in from outside. Following that, Qi Rong¡¯s elderly face entered Lan Yue¡¯s blue eyes. Seeing Qi Rong who had suddenly appeared, Lan Yue was slightly annoyed but didn¡¯t express it. ¡°Qi Rong, it is perfect that you came. I¡¯ve a matter that I need your help with.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Qi Rong frowned and looked curiously at her. ¡°It¡¯s like this. Due to my rebirth, it led to my mental power being not as great as before. You should know that I hadn¡¯t stopped my martial training, but I am still unable to refine pills. But there is a way for me to recover my mental powers.¡± Qi Rong¡¯s breath tightened as she looked jubntly at Lan Yue. At this moment, she tossed the questions she wanted to ask to the back of her mind. She then asked anxiously, ¡°What¡¯s the method?¡± Hadn¡¯t she waited so many days for this moment? Once Lan Yue¡¯s powers recovered, it would definitely be good to the academy. ¡°I am still missing an item.¡± Glimmers danced in Lan Yue eyes before she said with a smile. Qi Rong chuckled. ¡°Lady Lan Yue, you just need to tell me what you need. If I can help with it, I will definitely assist with all my might.¡± ¡°Actually, it isn¡¯t much. I¡¯m just missing a soul and that soul is within the academy. Hence, I am wondering if Senior Qi Rong can gather all the disciples of the manor tomorrow.¡± ¡®Soul?¡¯ Qi Rong looked shocked at Lan Yue. ¡°Lady Lan Yue, what do you mean by that¡­¡± ¡°In order to replenish my mental powers, I must start from the soul. Senior Qi Rong, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t give trouble to your academy. I just need to insert an animal¡¯s spirit into her body after absorbing her soul. Who would be able to see that? Senior Qi Rong knows how to weigh the odds and should be clear that once I seed, I might be able to give senior a Mundane Stage Peak Rank pill.¡± It was incredibly tempting to Qi Rong to obtain a Mundane Stage Peak Rank pill! She hardened her heart and said, ¡°Lady Lan Yue, you just have to choose tomorrow. I will send the chosen person to you then.¡± Perhaps Qi Rong previously yed by the academy¡¯s rules, but greed was everyone¡¯s illness. People could do crazy things for benefits. ¡°Alright, I will need a couple of Xiantian High Rank experts to protect me while I do that. Senior can just pick them from some of the elders of the academy. You musn¡¯t leak this n out to anyone.¡± Lan Yue sniggered. ¡®Mu Ru Yue, your death day is nearing. I wonder what kind of expression Feng Jing Tian will have once I devour your soul. ¡®I am really looking forward to that day¡­¡¯ In the Academy¡¯s public square. Several disciples were looking at each other. They were clueless as to why they were gathered. They then looked curiously at the stage and discussed quietly amongst themselves. ¡°Wu Chen.¡± Mu Ru Yue clearly felt that the aura of the man beside her was gradually increasing. With a slight rise of her eyebrows, she held his hand gently before turning her gaze to the blue figure on the stage. ¡®Lan Yue! ¡®She is finally using her own body this time. But Lan Yue seemed to have use some kind of external force to increase her strength so she can¡¯t continue to break through. She will probably stay at the Xiantian Full Circle realm her entire life¡­¡¯ Mu Ru Yue smirked as a dark light shed in her eyes. She wouldn¡¯t give her any more chances of escape. Qi Rong coughed to clear her throat before she announced, ¡°Everyone, I gathered you today for a matter. I hope that everyone can remain silent as you hear what I say.¡± Chapter 423 - Who Is The Real Senior Yue? Part 5

Chapter 423 -Who Is The Real Senior Yue? Part 5

The crowd quieted instantly. Everyone looked at Qi Rong with curiosity. Once the mouring died down, Qi Rong said with smile, ¡°I¡¯ve assembled everyone here today to pick a disciple to help Lady Lan Yue with a matter. The academy will definitely not mistreat her after helping her.¡± ¡®Helping her?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue frowned as she had a feeling this matter was about her¡­ ¡°Lady Lan Yue.¡± Qi Rong turned toward Lan Yue and continued, smiling, ¡°You can pick a person now.¡± Swish! Countless gazesnded on Lan Yue at the moment. In their gazes, there was both anticipation and nervousness¡­ If those people knew what Lan Yue wanted to do, they probably wouldn¡¯t have such gazes. Lan Yue¡¯s gaze swept the densely packed crowd before her sightnded on Mu Ru Yue. She then smiled. Her gentle smile was like the spring wind, giving people a soothing feeling. ¡°Her.¡± ¡°She?¡± Qi Rong frowned as she looked at Mu Ru Yue. That girl should be the talent Luo Yin had mentioned¡­ ¡°Mu Er.¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s gaze chilled as he held Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hand firmly. His entire body¡¯s aura surged forth as he shot a sinister gaze at Lan Yue. Lan Yue felt it difficult to breath as she paled after being locked on by Ye Wu Chen. ¡°Wu Chen, I will be fine.¡± Mu Ru Yue shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Lan Yue won¡¯t be able to do anything to me as I don¡¯t want to die.¡± ¡°Mu Er¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget. I still have the Alchemy Book.¡± Looking at the girl¡¯s rxed smile, Ye Wu Chen¡¯s heart calmed down gradually. How could he forget that the Alchemy Book was in her possession? It was her final trump card. ¡°Even though it is like that, I still worry for you.¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s brows rose as he continued, ¡°I will go with you.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t!¡± Lan Yue smiled and a ray of light shed in her eyes as she nced at Ye Wu Chen. ¡°This matter cannot involve a man so you can¡¯te along.¡± It wasughable if she let such a tyrannically powerful mane along. Wouldn¡¯t she be seeking trouble that way? ¡°And if I insist?¡± Ye Wu Chen narrowed his eyes and his aura surged forth again as he spoke in a heavy and low voice filled with boundless killing intent. ¡°Wu Chen.¡± Mu Ru Yue looked at Ye Wu Chen and said seriously, ¡°I don¡¯t want to always hide behind your back. I mentioned this to you long ago.¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s aura gradually withdrew as he looked pitifully at Mu Ru Yue and exined, ¡°My wife, I¡¯m just worried about your safety¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t fret. I will be fine. I can just hide in the Alchemy Book in the worst case scenario.¡± Mu Ru Yue giggled. How could she dare to face Lan Yue by herself if she wasn¡¯tpletely confident? Moreover, there was still that person behind her. Perhaps that woman herself was that person¡­ ¡°Alright, I will wait for your return.¡± Ye Wu Chen looked at the two on the stage. At that moment, his voice was charmingly sinister and reverberated throughout the public square as he said, ¡°If anything bad were to happen to you, Ben Wang won¡¯t mind causing a bloodbath in the Central Region Academy and have all the disciples of the academy die with you!¡± He said that purposely for Qi Rong to hear. If she met with danger, he would kill all the disciples of the academy to apany her¡­ Qi Rong looked bbergasted at the man¡¯s handsome and sinister face. This man was more ruthless than her. He wouldn¡¯t mind killing everyone in the academy for a girl. It was great that Lan Yue had prepared well. It would be impossible for him to detect the exchange between Mu Ru Yue¡¯s soul with an animal¡¯s soul at that time. Chapter 424 - Who Is The Real Senior Yue? Part 6

Chapter 424 -Who Is The Real Senior Yue? Part 6

Luo Yin, Song Ran, and Fu Li were in a secret chamber as they waited impatiently. The door of the secret chamber was finally opened. What first came into their sight was the wrinkle-filled face of Qi Rong. When they shifted their gazes to the side, they saw Lan Yue, who was in a blue-robe and had an elegant smile. Her eyes were as gentle as water with slight ripples in them. When they saw the white-robed young girl that came in after them, Luo Yin was stunned. ¡°Little girl, why are you here?¡± What was this old granny Qi Rong up to again? Mu Ru Yue shrugged. She was clueless as them as to what Lan Yue wanted to do this time, but it definitely wouldn¡¯t be anything good¡­ ¡°Senior, what are you nning?¡± Luo Yin frowned as he shot a dubious gaze toward Qi Rong. Qi Rong smiled and introduced, ¡°Everyone, I will like to introduce someone to you. Thedy beside me is Lan Yue. Moreover, she has an outstanding innate talent. More importantly, she is the reincarnation of Senior Yue.¡± Once she said that, the entire secret chamber became quiet. Luo Yin had heard this before so he didn¡¯t express anything. On the other hand, Song Ran and Fu Li just knew it so one of them was excited while the other was shocked. ¡°Dean, wha¡­ what is going on?¡± Song Ran blinked his eyes in shock. If Lan Yue was Senior Yue, who was Mu Ru Yue? Luo Yin chuckled bitterly. Lan Yue was clearly an imposter, but Qi Rong was too obstinate. He couldn¡¯t make the obstinate Qi Rong change her mind with just words. ¡°Senior Qi Rong, is what you said the truth?¡± Fu Li stood up abruptly. Excitement was expressed on his face. ¡°Thisdy is Senior Yue who was famous thousands of years ago? I¡­ am I dreaming?¡± ¡®I must be dreaming. Definitely¡­¡¯ Fu Li pinched his face. The pain made him understand that this wasn¡¯t a dream¡­ Instantly, his breath tightened as he started at the gentle water-like face. ¡°Of course it is true.¡± Qi Rong was really satisfied with Fu Li¡¯s response. She smiled and continued, ¡°But something went wrong with her mental powers due to her rebirth. It resulted in the loss of her innate talent in alchemy so she needs to consume a person¡¯s soul to regain her powers¡­¡± At that instant, everyone¡¯s gazes shot to Mu Ru Yue. Mu Ru Yue still hadn¡¯t snap out from her shock. She returned back to her senses from feeling those gazes. ¡°Can I say something?¡± ¡°Say it.¡± Qi Rong was in a rare good mood so with a raise of her brows, she said that. ¡°Is the title of Senior Yue that nice to impersonate?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression was calm, but the mockery in her voice was obvious. Qi Rong¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Little girl, Lan Yue is indeed Senior Yue. This has been tested. I know that you can¡¯t believe this matter. Nobody will be able to believe that the peerless expert from a thousand years ago is standing before you after all. However, it is a fact that she is Senior Yue!¡± Mu Ru Yue was a little taken aback. Actually, she was still clueless as to what was happening. How did Lan Yue became Senior Yue? If that was the case, why was Zi Feng pestering her? ¡°Little girl, I am more willing to sacrifice you for Senior Yue, giving your soul to her.¡± Qi Rong chuckled. Her tone didn¡¯t allow any disagreement. Bang! Luo Yin mmed his fist on the table and stood up. He then shot a furious gaze toward Qi Rong. ¡°Qi Rong, don¡¯t be too much! No matter if Lan Yue is really Senior Yue or not, it is inexcusable to use other people¡¯s soul to increase her powers! Moreover, Mu Ru Yue is the disciple of my academy. If this matter is to be spread, how can the academy continue to exist in the Central Region?¡± Chapter 425 - Who Is The Real Senior Yue? Part 7

Chapter 425 -Who Is The Real Senior Yue? Part 7

Qi Rong seemed to have anticipated Luo Yin¡¯s response so she said casually, ¡°Luo Yin, don¡¯t worry. I had thought it through. I will capture an animal¡¯s soul and insert it into her body. It definitely won¡¯t be discovered nor would it lead to the downfall of the academy¡¯s reputation.¡± Luo Yin was stunned as he shot an unbelievable gaze at Qi Rong. When did his senior be so foreign? She was previously unreasonable, but she wouldn¡¯t do such sinful acts. What about now? She didn¡¯t mind hurting an innocent person for the greed of benefits. Moreover, that person was a disciple of the academy. If it were her in the past, she definitely wouldn¡¯t do such a thing. What in the world changed his senior? ¡°Luo Yin, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless. I don¡¯t have a choice. How glorious was the academy in the past? It was the top power in the Central Region. But currently, it has dropped a lot. If Senior Yue were to return, why would our academy be under the Medicine Sect? I must do this for our academy.¡± That¡¯s right, everything she did was for the Central Region Academy. She didn¡¯t care about anything else. She wouldn¡¯t regret sacrificing several people. ¡°Luo Yin, do you think I wouldn¡¯t know even if the world doesn¡¯t? Our academy is indeed powerful in the eyes of the people in the Central Region as it has a lot of connections with several powers. Moreover, with a summon, several powers would be willing to help us. However, if we arepared to the powers, we are only a drop in the ocean. If Senior Yue is around, this matter won¡¯t ur. I had enough of it. I can¡¯t stand the mockery of those powers so I can¡¯t not do this.¡± Luo Yin¡¯s body shuddered. He closed his eyes slowly. When he reopened it, resolution filled it as he said, ¡°Qi Rong, I won¡¯t allow you to do it!¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°The reason is really simple. Mu Ru Yue is the genuine Senior Yue.¡± The secret chamber became pin drop silent again for a short moment. Following that,ughters broke the tranquility. Qi Rong smirked mockingly and with disdain in her eyes, she said, ¡°Luo Yin, I¡¯ve said this before that such a lie is useless to me. If she is Senior Yue, who is Lady Lan Yue then? How can she bepared to Lady Mu Ru Yue?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Luo Yin paused for a moment before he pointed furiously at Qi Rong. ¡°This matter can be determined by the ancestor!¡± ¡°Ancestor?¡± A stifledughter was heard from his side. Fu Li chuckled coldly and with a mocking tone, he said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you recently say that the ancestor entered closed door training? They can¡¯te out now so you can say such words. If you are that capable, you can call them out. Haha!¡± This damnable girl was finally going to die. He was really grateful to Lan Yue and Qi Rong for assisting him in avenging his disciple! Nobody would be med for this matter. It was all her bad luck for having a soul that she shouldn¡¯t have¡­ Luo Yin¡¯s expression changed as ayer of cold sweat appeared on his forehead. He couldn¡¯t enter the back mountain now so how could he report this to the ancestors? ¡°Qi Rong, I have a really simple reason.¡± Luo Yin secretly gritted his teeth as he looked toward Qi Rong andmented, ¡°Senior Yue killed countless people and her hands were stained in blood, but she never killed an innocent person. All she killed were people that should be killed. However, Lan Yue wanted to kill an innocent person for her benefits. How can the real Senior Yue do that? With this point, it can prove that she isn¡¯t Senior Yue.¡± Qi Rong was startled and became a little quiet. Chapter 426 - Who Is The Real Senior Yue? Part 8

Chapter 426 - Who Is The Real Senior Yue? Part 8

What Luo Yin said was right. She had forgotten about this point from the start. No matter if the physical body changed, her soul would remain the same. The real Senior Yue would not harm any innocent person. ¡°What Lord Dean said is right.¡± Lan Yue smiled gently. She then changed her gaze to Mu Ru Yue. At that moment, cold killing intents surged in her blue eyes. ¡°I have a grudge with this woman and it is an absolutely irreconcble grudge! I chose her as, firstly, her soul matched my requirement. Secondly, she previously annihted my entire family. Doesn¡¯t this count to have a grudge as deep as the ocean? What is wrong then to kill her? What I cared the most from my past and present lives is my family. I can die, but they can¡¯t die. But this woman took the lives of my Lan family when I wasn¡¯t home. Why should I let her keep her life then?¡± Mu Ru Yue ignored all of her words, excluding one of the statements. She shot a strange gaze to Lan Yue. ¡®She can die, but her family can¡¯t? ¡®At that time, who was it that abandoned her parents¡¯ life to escape once she was in danger? Moreover, she didn¡¯t tell them so that she can leave sessfully. ¡®Why is she expressing such an emotion as though she cared about her family? ¡®If I didn¡¯t know about this, I will probably be fooled by her¡­¡¯ ¡°I also know about this.¡± Qi Rong nodded. ¡°Lan Yue¡¯s family had indeed been annihted. Luo Yin, what do you have to say now? There is a phrase ¡®if you don¡¯t court death, you won¡¯t die¡¯. She is seeking her own death!¡± After hearing what Lan Yue said, the doubts in Qi Rong¡¯s heart vanished. Mu Ru Yue wasn¡¯t innocent. There wasn¡¯t anything wrong with Lan Yue¡¯s actions. It was all due to Mu Ru Yue¡¯s action. Lan Yue¡¯s tone was so simr to Senior Yue as well. Who else but her can be Senior Yue? That girl that annihted another family for her benefits? Qi Rong smirked. Such a selfish and conceited girl dared to make Luo Yin help her impersonate the title of Senior Yue. It had to also see if she had the capability. Luo Yin¡¯s expression turned ashen. He red angrily at Qi Rong. ¡°No matter what, I definitely won¡¯t allow you to do such an outrageous action!¡± Qi Rong sniggered. ¡°This isn¡¯t up to you!¡± ¡°About this¡­¡± Fu Li chuckled sinisterly before looking at Mu Ru Yue, who was at the side. He then said coldly, ¡°I have some words to say. Dean, you shouldn¡¯t care about this matter. Senior Yue needs to devour her soul to increase her mental powers. It is Mu Ru Yue¡¯s fortune. In this case, she can be Senior Yue¡¯s power. It is a honour that several people hope to get. She can even reach the peak of cultivation with Senior Yue. How great would that be? With your words, you are hindering her from increasing her status. If you think about it, once she bes one with Senior Yue¡¯s body, doesn¡¯t it mean she will have the same status as Senior Yue?¡± Luo Yinughed from being angered before he yelled in fury, ¡°Alright, Elder Fu Li, since you think so much about glory, how about you yourself be consumed by her?¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Fu Li chuckled dryly. ¡°I also wish to, but my soul doesn¡¯t match.¡± ¡®What a joke! Only a fool would be willing to give his life away!¡¯ ¡°Enough. All of you stop saying anything further.¡± Qi Rong turned her gaze to Mu Ru Yue and said in a strict tone, ¡°You must be sacrificed for our academy. Don¡¯t worry. I will find another soul for you so your husband won¡¯t be lonely¡­¡± Luo Yin wanted to say something, but at this moment, there was a fluctuation in energy from the far back mountains. He instantly withdrew the anger on his face and eximed happily, ¡°The ancestors havee out from closed door training!¡± Chapter 428 - Breakthrough To The Xiantian High Rank Part 1

Chapter 428 -Breakthrough To The Xiantian High Rank Part 1

An astonishing power suddenly rushed over, making everyone stand up in shock as they looked astonishingly outside the room¡­ Lan Yue¡¯s expression changed drastically and darkened. A cold ray of light shed in her blue eyes. ¡®Why have those old fellowse out of closed door training now? Didn¡¯t Master say that everything was going well? This is bad¡­¡¯ ¡°Haha!¡± Luo Yin raised his head andughed. He then ncedcently at Qi Rong who was at a loss before walking briskly to greet them. The others looked at each other before following him out of the secret chamber. Two transparent figures stood in midair. One of them was in a red robe with a smile on his face. The other, on the other hand, had falcon-like eyes. He looked more strictpared to the former. It was undeniable that the two people¡¯s auras were tyrannical. It was so powerful that nobody could remain unstirred. ¡°Luo Yin, why didn¡¯t youe quickly to greet us?!¡± The ash-gray robed man looked sharply at the tightly shut door and yelled coldly. After a while, the door opened. Luo Yin, who was in a snow-white dean¡¯s uniform, came out and greeted respectfully, ¡°My greetings to ancestor master Hong Yun and ancestor master Hui Ying.¡± ¡°Mhm!¡± Hui Ying nodded emotionlessly. ¡°Luo Yin, where is the person I want to meet?¡± ¡°Er¡­¡± Luo Yin raised his head and looked at Hui Ying before saying carefully, ¡°Ancestor, there is a little matter that happened recently.¡± ¡°Stop talking nonsense!¡± Hui Ying frowned and said strictly, ¡°We don¡¯t have time to dally here for a long time. Quickly introduce the girl to us.¡± Just as Luo Yin wanted to speak, Qi Rong pulled Lan Yue along as she walked briskly over. With excitement in her eyes, she greeted, ¡°This junior greets the two ancestor masters.¡± Only the dean was able to meet with the ancestors in the entire academy. Even as the senior of the dean, she didn¡¯t qualify to meet them. Hui Ying¡¯s brows knitted increasingly as impatience was clearly seen in his eyes. Hong Yun coughed dryly after he nced at Hui Ying who was about to erupt in fury. ¡°You are Qi Rong? Hehe! We don¡¯t have time to chat with you now. That¡¯s right, Luo Yin, where is Senior Yue? I wonder who is Senior Yue?¡± He surveyed the crowd as he talked. When he saw Mu Ru Yue that came outst, he was startled. The girl¡¯s white robe was like snow, unblemished by dirt. Her fair skin emitted a faint glow under the sunlight. Her face was as though it was crafted. Her hair was let loose and fluttered behind her back. Her body was slender and perfect. Her hands by the side of her pair of legs were like jade. What was more shocking was the girl¡¯s grandeur. A faint coldness enclosed her surrounding. Her ink-ck eyes was like deep water that captivates people¡¯s soul. But it was calm without a ripple. She was obviously just a Xiantian Mid Rank expert, but her gaze was domineering as though she looked at the world with disdain. She was just like a aloof and remote monarch. Her grandeur was matchless. ¡®Simr! ¡®They are too simr!¡¯ Hong Yun took in a cold breath. No matter if it were her appearance or grandeur, she was identical to the girl from a thousand years ago standing at the peak of the word. It was as though with just a nce, he could recognise the soul within her¡­ ¡°To the two ancestors, I know who is Senior Yue.¡± Fu Li was ted as this was a rare chance to meet with the ancestors. How could he give such a chance up? Moreover¡­ Fu Li shot an icy gaze at Mu Ru Yue before heughed. With the backings of the ancestors, Luo Yin wouldn¡¯t be able to protect her¡­ Chapter 429 - Breakthrough To The Xiantian High Rank Part 2

Chapter 429 -Breakthrough To The Xiantian High Rank Part 2

¡°Oh?¡± Hong Yun looked at Fu Li as he said calmly, ¡°You know?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Fu Li nodded. ¡°This Lady Lan Yue is the reincarnation of Senior Yue. Something went wrong with her mental powers so she isn¡¯t as strong as previously. Now, we are trying to recover her mental strength. We just need a soul.¡± When he said thest sentence, he shifted his gaze to Mu Ru Yue. He then said coldly, ¡°This woman not only led the annihtion of Senior Yue¡¯s family, she is also unwilling to give her soul to Senior Yue. With Senior Yue¡¯s prestique status, it should be her blessing that her soul is looked heavily upon by Senior Yue. Yet, Mu Ru Yue doesn¡¯t know what is good for her and didn¡¯t in the slightest think about the big picture!¡± In Fu Li¡¯s point of view, everything should be done for the big picture, but Mu Ru Yue just cared about her own benefits. ¡°More importantly, this woman allied with the dean to impersonate Senior Yue¡¯s famous title and is delusional in trying to fool the world.¡± Fu Li smirked with his gaze sinisterly cold. Hong Yun¡¯s expression turned grim slowly. It was as dark as the calm before the storm. But in Fu Li¡¯s eyes, he thought that what he said was working and that the two ancestors won¡¯t let that woman off! ¡°You are Lan Yue?¡± Hong Yun¡¯s gazended on Lan Yue. With a frown, he asked, ¡°What is your rtionship with Zi Feng who had killed Senior Yue previously?¡± Lan Yue¡¯s expression changed drastically as she looked astonished at the elderly face of Hong Yun. ¡°Ancestor, since you said someone killed Senior Yue, she must be the victim.¡± Fu Li looked puzzled at Hong Yun as he frowned. At this moment, Qi Rong felt that something wasn¡¯t right so she didn¡¯t continue to speak. Even she herself didn¡¯t know where this strange feeling wasing from. She felt that it wasn¡¯t as simple as what Fu Li was saying¡­ ¡°Shut up!¡± Hong Yun looked coldly at Fu Li. The happiness in his eyes gradually disappeared. He then shifted his head to the paled Lan Yue and snorted coldly as he continued, ¡°Little girl, answer me! What is your rtionship with Zi Feng?! I can feel that she forcefully increased your powers, making your strength increase to the Xiantian Full Circle realm from the Ninth Martial Stage. But due to the sudden increase in power, it left a side effect. You will only be able to maintain your current cultivation for life and won¡¯t be able to improve any further.¡± Every one of her secrets had been broken through by Hong Yun and Lan Yue¡¯s body shuddered. She had indeed forcefully increased her powers, but master told her that by consuming Mu Ru Yue¡¯s soul, she would not only obtain her mental strength, she would be able to continue cultivating so she had thought of several ways to obtain Mu Ru Yue¡¯s soul! But it seemed that everything was going to fail¡­ Lan Yue¡¯s body shivered. She didn¡¯t expect that just when she was one step away from seeding, these old fellow came out. It was just one step!! If Fu Li didn¡¯t understand now, he was really a fool. He looked shocked at Hong Yun¡¯s angered expression. His mind hadn¡¯t yete around. ¡®This¡­ what is happening? Didn¡¯t Senior Qi Rong say she was Senior Yue? What is with the current situation then?¡¯ A Xiantian Full Circle expert in her twenties was impressive as Mu Ru Yue had only reached the Xiantian Mid Rank. If it were a Xiantian Full circle expert that forcefully used external force to increase her powers to the current cultivation and couldn¡¯t cultivate further, then it would be a different story. There was nothing in the world that could enable a person to rapidly gain powers without paying a price. Qi Rong shifted her head as she looked unbelievably at the pale Lan Yue. She understood everything at this moment as deep pain and sorrow filled her turbid eyes. Chapter 430 - Breakthrough To The Xiantian High Rank Part 3

Chapter 430 -Breakthrough To The Xiantian High Rank Part 3

¡°Lan Yue, you lied to me?¡± This woman dared to lie and use her! She gradually closed her eyes as her heart shuddered profusely. Who could have imagined the tion she felt when she found ¡®Senior Yue¡¯? But now? Everything she had done was just a big joke. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Suddenly, Qi Rong raised her head andughed. Her smile was filled with anger and killing intent, but more importantly, regret¡­ She already had a falling out with Luo Yin for Lan Yue, but she turned out to be an imposter. What could be more tragic than this? Hui Ying looked emotionlessly at Lan Yue. With a trace of killing intent in his eyes, he gradually lifted his hand. Boom! A power shot out andnded on the jade ring on Lan Yue¡¯s finger. Creak! The jade ring shattered into smithereens under the power. Suddenly, a long sword soared to the sky and stood before the crowd¡­ The long sword aspletely red. An enormous ming dragon pattern spread from the tip of the sword to the handle. As the long dragon moved, a faint red glow was emitted from the dragon¡¯s body. It gradually set the entire sword aze, giving off a red light before the crowd¡¯s gazes. The long sword stayed in the sky, as though it was a mighty monarch looking down on the people in the world. When Mu Ru Yue saw this sword, a strange nostalgic feeling surged from her heart. It was as though they knew each other. ¡°Damn it!¡± Lan Yue¡¯s expression changed drastically and she kicked off her toe to grip the Heavenly Dragon me Sword. When she was about to touch it, the sword dodged her as though it disdained her. Ding! The Heavenly Dragon me Sword cried out. Swish! It charged toward Mu Ru Yue. A gale rose. With the red light shone on the girl¡¯s face, it enhanced her beauty. Her hair danced in the gale. She looked like a captivating demoness that instills fear. When the white robe and red light fused together, she looked peerless devastatingly beautiful. The crowd was stunned as they looked amazed at the peerless beauty figure under the light of the fire. At that moment, everyone thought they were looking at that peerless expert from thousands of years ago. She wasn¡¯t like Lan Yue who tried to pretend to be Senior Yue. She had an expert¡¯s grandeur that came from within her. This grandeur made everyone astonished¡­ The girl¡¯s power wasn¡¯t strong at that moment, but nobody would dare call her weak. She might not be powerful now, but one day, she would reach the pinnacle of the world¡­ Boom! A tyrannical power infiltrated Mu Ru Yue¡¯s mind. She instantly felt as though she were about to explode. With her pale face and white robes fluttering in the gale, the sight was breathtaking. ¡°Contract!¡± Qi Rong¡¯s expression changed as she eximed, ¡°This is impossible. The Heavenly Dragon me Sword contracted with her! How can this happen?!¡± When Lan Yue possessed the Heavenly Dragon me Sword, Qi Rong knew that the sword didn¡¯t recognize Lan Yue as its master. Furthermore, Lan Yue exined that it was due to her mental powers being insufficient. She foolishly believed her¡­ Currently, the Heavenly Dragon me Sword contracted with the other girl instead? The girl, Mu Ru Yue, who she was sure to be the imposter? She had even wanted to extract her soul for Lan Yue so that Lan Yue could increase her powers¡­ Qi Rong thought about something and her elderly body shuddered. Her eyes gradually widened as astonishment and despair filled it. ¡°Coincidence¡­ It¡¯s just a coincidence.¡± Qi Rong could only console herself by saying that now as the oue would be undesirable¡­ Chapter 431 - Breakthrough To The Xiantian High Rank Part 4

Chapter 431 -Breakthrough To The Xiantian High Rank Part 4

Fu Li, who stood at a side, was so stupefied that he forgot to run away when he had the chance. He looked dazedly at Mu Ru Yue, his mouth opened uselessly as he was speechless¡­ ¡®Pain!¡¯ At this moment, Mu Ru Yue felt as though her entire body was being torn apart. The pain made her body shudder, but she bit her lips in order to not let any sound escape from her mouth. This feeling was as though a rampaging power were circting through her meridians before it entered her dantian. Her dantian swelled from the gathering of this power. Mu Ru Yue really suspected that her dantian would explode from being unable to absorb all of the power¡­ When she reached her limit, the pain that felt as though her body were going to explode vanished. A soothing feeling reced it. Boom! A tyrannical power surged out from the top of her head and circted in the sky. When the crowd saw that power, they were stunned. She had broken through! She had directly broken through to the Xiantian High Rank after contracting the Heavenly Dragon me Sword. Lan Yue retreated two steps with regret in her eyes. She really shouldn¡¯t have brought the Heavenly Dragon me Sword over. She thought that the jade ring would be able to seal its power, but she didn¡¯t expect that it would fall into her opponent¡¯s hands¡­ But nothing could be done even if she regretted. This was all due to her terrible luck. ¡°Ancestor¡­¡± Glimmers flickered in Qi Rong¡¯s eyes. Just as she wanted to ask the two elders, she saw the two elders¡¯ eyes lit up as they looked at Mu Ru Yue. There was even obvious excitement that could be seen in their eyes. That¡¯s right, it was indeed excitement! Even the cold-faced Hui Ying had excitement in his eyes. ¡°Senior Yue,¡± Hong Yun looked at Mu Ru Yue with grief. ¡°This brat Luo Yin said that you havee to the academy for a long time already. Why did you refuse to see us? We could onlye out to see you then.¡± ¡®Senior Yue?¡¯ Qi Rong¡¯s expression stilled. ¡®She is Senior Yue? What have I done? I wanted to pass the genuine Senior Yue¡¯s soul to an imposter Senior Yue?¡¯ Her elderly body shook tremendously. Qi Rong wished that her body¡¯s condition was worse so that she could faint¡­ Fu Li was even more frightenedpared to Qi Rong. His pale face looked at Mu Ru Yue. Unprecedented regret filled his heart at this moment. He regretted taking in a disciple like Lin Ruo Yin. More importantly, he regretted wanting to seek revenge on Mu Ru Yue¡­ Since she was Senior Yue, the entire Central Region Academy was her territory. Don¡¯t even speak about killing a person, even if she wanted to kill a hundred, nobody would dare to say anything about her. But what did they do in the end? Fu Li stiffly turned his head to look at Song Ran¡¯s expression before he smiled bitterly. From that old man¡¯s calm appearance, he probably already knew about this matter. He was the only one kept in the dark. ¡°You are looking for me?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows rose before she shifted her gaze to Hong Yun and continued, ¡°But I don¡¯t remember who you are¡­¡± Hong Yun¡¯s expression was as though he was on the verge of crying. ¡°Senior Yue, I am your loyal subordinate, Hong Yun. I only aged a little. I still have outstanding, free and easy attitude from a thousand years ago.¡± A thousand years had passed. They had aged long ago, but she continued to look as beautiful as a thousand years ago¡­ ¡°Eh¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about my past. Are you looking for me for something?¡± ¡°Actually¡­ actually, it is nothing major.¡± Hong Yun chuckled. ¡°I just want to meet you and also wanted to know if Zi Huang is back by your side.¡± ¡®Zi Huang?¡¯ At this instant, everyone¡¯s gazended on Mu Ru Yue, including Luo Yin and Song Ran. Chapter 432 - Breakthrough To The Xiantian High Rank Part 5

Chapter 432 -Breakthrough To The Xiantian High Rank Part 5

Senior Yue and Zi Huang was the divine couple from a thousand years ago. Only she should know¡­ Mu Ru Yue replied with the raise of her brows, ¡°Wu Chen is currently within the academy.¡± The girl¡¯s word was as gentle as the wind as it caressed everyone¡¯s ears. The crowd was stunned as they looked astonished at the girl. Ye Wu Chen? Did she just say that Zi Huang was Ye Wu Chen? If that was the case, then didn¡¯t Senior Yue and Zi Huang appear? If this information were to be circted, how many people would be astonished¡­ ¡°Oh.¡± Hong Yun nodded and chuckled as he said, ¡°Senior Yue, there is a part of Zi Huang¡¯s powers at the back mountain of our academy. I will have to trouble Senior Yue to tell this to Zi Huang so he could take back his power. We can¡¯t remain to stay here much longer and will have to return back to the back mountain soon. Please take care, Senior Yue. Moreover¡­¡± Hong Yun¡¯s expression became serious as he swept a cold gaze at the crowd. ¡°Nobody is permitted to spread whatever happened today. If I know who exposed Senior Yue¡¯s identity, they will be killed!¡± The crowd¡¯s heart shuddered at the word ¡®killed¡¯. Senior Yue indeed had several allies in the Central Region, but there were even more people that were her enemies. There were some that wanted the treasures in her hands so if her identity was to be exposed, she would be in grave danger. Her powers weren¡¯t sufficient at the moment and she wasn¡¯t the peerless expert of the Chi Zha Region from a thousand years ago. Before she could grow up, her identity mustn¡¯t be known to anyone else. ¡°Ancestor, don¡¯t worry. This junior understands.¡± Luo Yin cupped his hand respectfully as he side nced the pale Qi Rong withcency in his eyes. Hong Yun nodded slightly and smiled with satisfaction. A breeze blew and the two figures in midair suddenly disappeared. It was as though nothing happened. Hum! The Heavenly Dragon Sword gave out a call and rapidly flew into Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hand. When Mu Ru Yue shifted her gaze, cold killing intent shone in her eyes. ¡°Lan Yue!¡± Mu Ru Yue chuckled coldly. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have teamed up with Zi Feng and plotted against him¡­¡± Lan Yue¡¯s body jolted as she gradually retreated. A gale blew and Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hair danced violently in the gale. She raised her gaze and with an icy voice filled with killing intent,manded, ¡°Heavenly Dragon me Sword!¡± Roar! A dragon¡¯s roar filled the sky. An intense red light was emitted from the pattern on the sword. The entire eye turnedpletely red. Following that, they saw that the me dragon on the Heavenly Dragon me Sword became alive and its enormous body left the sword. Boom! ¡°No!¡± Lan Yue widened her eyes in fright as she yelled with all her might. However, the me dragon didn¡¯t stop. With ruthlessness glimmering in its eyes that were emitting a red glow, it used its me-coated body to strike against Lan Yue. Swish! mes set her body aze. Her delicate body was sent flying and blood showered downward. ¡®Hot¡­¡¯ The heat of the mes that coiled around her body made her expression distorted. It was a pain that prated deeply into the bone marrow. It was as though there would be no end to this suffering¡­ ¡°Haha!¡± Sheughed brazenly from within the mes. Lan Yue raised her gaze to look cynically at the white robe young girl who was standing against the wind. ¡°Mu Ru Yue, I didn¡¯t lose to you this time. I lost to my luck. If those old fellows didn¡¯te out in time, it would have been your death day! But I am not like you who is blessed by the god of fortune¡­¡± Chapter 433 - Breakthrough To The Xiantian High Rank Part 6

Chapter 433 -Breakthrough To The Xiantian High Rank Part 6

That¡¯s right, in Lan Yue¡¯s point of view she had lost due to her bad luck¡­ Lan Yue smirked gradually and sniggered as she said, ¡°Did you know that Feng Jing begged me to tell him my purpose for spreading the rumours before, and he even asked for me to stop hurting you. He reached the point where he even knelt before me¡­¡± ¡®Mu Ru Yue, I definitely won¡¯t let your rtionships go smoothly! Everything that Feng Jing Tian does for you will always be a thorn in your heart and create misunderstandings in your rtionship!¡¯ ¡°Have you said your piece?¡± Mu Ru Yue suppressed her stirred-up heart before looking at Lan Yue. Her expression was as calm and collected as usual, not showing her actual feelings. It would be the best counterattack to a person like Lan Yue¡­ ¡°Mu Ru Yue, how can you be so unmoved?¡± Lan Yue yelled crazily. ¡°Feng Jing Tian, a guy that is so prideful, dropped his pride to kneel before me for you. How can you be unmoved? You are just a heartless person. He had seen you wrongly.¡± Mu Ru Yue looked indifferently at Lan Yue as she replied casually, ¡°I won¡¯t let your desirese through. You want to disrupt the rtionship between Wu Chen and I by saying that, but it is a pity that it won¡¯te true. So what if I was moved by Feng Jing Tian? Wu Chen will not leave me due to that. It¡¯s destined that you would fail.¡± How could anyone understand their pain-filled, bone-carved, and heart-engraved feelings when they finally stabilized their rtionship. How could anyone know this if they didn¡¯t know of their past? Mu Ru Yue admitted that she was moved. Yet, so what if she were moved by the enchanter-like man? No matter what others did for her, all of her love would only be for one man. Lan Yueughed brazenly. Tears welled out from her eyes as sheughed. ¡°Mu Ru Yue, I am indeed inferior to you in wisdom. I admit that I lost now. I definitely can¡¯t be unmoved in all situations.¡± But Mu Ru Yue could. No matter if it were being mocked as an imposter of Senior Yue and even as they wanted to extract her soul, there wasn¡¯t a trace of fear in that woman¡¯s eyes. All that stayed in her eyes was tranquility and confidence. Simrly, she wouldn¡¯t be stirred up by just the words of others¡­ Lan Yue¡¯s body was cremated under the mes. When a breeze blew, her ash covered every corner of the academy¡­ When the girl¡¯s gaze shot over to Fu Li, he shuddered vigorously. His power was simr to Lan Yue¡¯s. If she wanted to kill him, it would be simrly easy. Qi Rong¡¯s elderly face was twitching slightly. She still couldn¡¯t ept what had happened until now. Luo Yinughed heartily before he walked toward Mu Ru Yue without even giving a nce at Qi Rong. He then said, ¡°Little girl, I give you my congrattions. Congrats!¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled at him, but when she put away the Heavenly Dragon me Sword, a wave of dizziness swept over. She just felt that her sight became fuzzy before her body copsed toward the ground. Suddenly, a pair of hands embraced her. Ye Wu Chen hugged the young girl tightly in his embrace before he eximed nervously, ¡°Mu Er!!¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t give him any response and justid silently in his embrace. Instantly, intense fury raged in Ye Wu Chen¡¯s heart. With a sinister aura emitted from his purple eyes, he proimed, ¡°If something happens to Mu Er, Ben Wang will kill everyone in the academy for her!¡± Booom! A tyrannical aura burst forth from his body, rming Luo Yin to the point that his body couldn¡¯t help but tremble. He looked timidly at Mu Ru Yue and tried to salvage the situation by saying, ¡°She isn¡¯t hurt. Song Ran is an alchemist. How about letting him check her body¡¯s condition¡­¡± Chapter 434 - Brother And Sister Reunion Part 1

Chapter 434 -Brother And Sister Reunion Part 1

Ye Wu Chen withdrew his aura a little after hearing his words. He then held the hand of his beloved girl with anxiousness in his eyes. Song Ran walked forth shakily under his domineering aura. He then ced his finger on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s pulse. He was stunned for a moment before he said jubntly, ¡°Mister Wu Chen, congrattions! The little girl is at one month pregnancy. Her body couldn¡¯t sustain itself after she previously used that immense amount of power.¡± Ye Wu Chen was startled. It was as though he couldn¡¯t believe his ears before jubtion filled his heart. He stared excitedly at the girl in his embrace. ¡®Mu Er is pregnant? Is she really? I have a child? Is this real? Am I dreaming?¡¯ Ye Wu Chen was on cloud nine as his entire person became dazed. He no longer had his usual Asura-like atmosphere. At this moment, his purple eyes only contained the girl in his embrace¡­ ?? It was night and the moonlight was as gentle as water. Mu Ru Yue gradually regained her consciousness and what instantly entered her eyes was a pair of incredibly doting eyes. She was subconsciously stunned. ¡°What happened?¡± Mu Ru Yue touched her face as she looked puzzledly at the man. ¡°Mu Er.¡± The man extended his arm to bring her into her embrace. His slender fingers caressed her hair. Mu Ru Yue turned her head to the man beside her. She felt that the current sight was breathtaking even though she had always been with him. When the moonlight shone on the man, his slender figure¡¯s looked so superficial. It was as though his purple robes had ayer of silver muslin over them. The man had a divine appearance. His fair skin gave off a faint glow. The Devil¡¯s Snare pattern on his face looked lively when he smiled. There was nothing but deep emotion in his charmingly purple eyes¡­ ¡°Wu Chen, what just happened to me?¡± Mu Ru Yue frowned as she asked that, massaging her temple. The man lowered his head to her tummy and gently caressed it as he exined, ¡°Mu Er, you are pregnant and is carrying our first child¡­¡± ¡®Pregnant?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue was shocked before she looked down at her tummy. ¡°I don¡¯t know if it s a blessing or misfortune for him toe now. Wu Chen, there are still too many matters that we haven¡¯t settled yet¡­¡± It would be a lie if she said she wasn¡¯t excited as this was the fruit of their rtionship. But Nangong Zi Feng hadn¡¯t died yet and there were too many worrying matters to settle. It really was uncertain if it were a blessing or misfortune for the child toe¡­ ¡°No matter if it¡¯s a blessing or misfortune, Mu Er, I will be by your side.¡± Ye Wu Chen used his arm to push down gently on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body. He then smiled charmingly. ¡°But we have some important matters to do now.¡± He then pushed the girl onto the bed. He lowered his gaze to look at the beauty beneath him. He momentarily felt his mouth and tongue be dry. Desire zed within his body. ¡°You can¡¯t touch me before our child is born.¡± ¡°Why? Your husband will be really careful.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you will corrupt him¡­ ¡± Ye Wu Chen was stunned before he burst outughing. ¡°Mu Er, he won¡¯t even know what we are doing now. How can I corrupt him¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know why but I¡¯ve a feeling that our son isn¡¯t simple and knows what we are doing.¡± ¡°Son?¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s brows rose as he queried, ¡°How do you know it will be a son?¡± ¡°Instinct.¡± She indeed had a feeling that the child in her womb was their son and he would definitely not be simple¡­ Chapter 435 - Brother And Sister Reunion Part 2

Chapter 435 -Brother And Sister Reunion Part 2

¡°Mu Er, you focus more on your son than me. Once you have a son, you won¡¯t want your husband anymore. Moreover, you are already so biased when our son hasn¡¯t even been born. How will you be once he is born? I don¡¯t care. I must be the top priority in your heart and he must be the second.¡± Rip! Ye Wu Chen raised his hand to rip apart the girl¡¯s clothes. He looked and his mouth dried at the girl beneath him. His desires intensified drastically. ¡°Ye Wu Chen!¡± Mu Ru Yue red furiously at the man as she said his name through gritted teeth. ¡°My wife, I can¡¯t control myself any further so if you want to punish your husband, do it after this. Your husband will let you do anything to him, be it punching, scolding, or punishing me to kneel over a washboard.¡± The man sealed her lips with his after saying that, stopping her from continuing to speak. With a wave of his hand, the bed curtain was let down as he became one with his beloved girl¡­ The moonlight also covered the elder¡¯s manor. Fu Li¡¯s face showed hesitation. He then stood up abruptly after a long time as a trace of a sinister light flickered in his eyes. ¡°No! I don¡¯t care so much anymore!¡± The little girl would definitely not let him off after what he had done. He musty his hand on her first. If he were to tell that power, they would definitely dispatch people to annihte them. ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless. You forced my hand. I will make you disappear for my survival!¡± Fu Li sniggered as a trace of hatred shed in his eyes. ¡°Is that so?¡± An indifferent voice was heard that moment as it floated down from the sky. It rmed Fu Li and he jumped up from his chair. ¡°Who? Who is it?¡± Fu Li surveyed nervously in his surrounding. When he looked at the sky, his pupil contracted. The unblemished white robe entered his sight¡­ The white robe fluttered under the moonlight. She looked so clear as she floated with the ck sky behind her. She stood in midair as she smiled. Only her ink-ck eyes were frosty. It was obscure as to whether it was the moonlight being too cold or for other reasons, but the girl¡¯s surrounding seem to be covered in ayer of frost. Fu Li widened his eyes in terror. His body couldn¡¯t help but shudder. ¡°You¡­ why are you here¡± ¡°Why, I am here to definitely¡­¡± The girl chuckled and continued, ¡°Eliminate future disasters! What you said just now wasn¡¯t bad. You can only kill others for your survival. Hence, I will have to sacrifice you so that I can live in this world¡­¡± She definitely wouldn¡¯t let anyone threaten her. Fu Li¡¯s body shuddered as he retreated backward. He then identally crashed against the window screen, making it topple. Mu Ru Yue looked coldly at Fu Li before shemanded indifferently, ¡°Yan Jin, I leave the future matters here to you.¡± Suddenly, domineeringughter broke the tranquility of the night. A man in ck stood quietly by Mu Ru Yue¡¯s side. His eyes were as deep and domineering as the night sky as he looked disdainfully at the man before him. ¡°Little girl, you can pass this old man to this senior. He has done so many wrong things. It is about time to teach him a lesson.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Mu Ru Yue turned around slowly and looked at the night sky as she said calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see him alive.¡± Chapter 436 - Brother And Sister Reunion Part 3

Chapter 436- Brother And Sister Reunion Part 3

Mu Ru Yue had promised the ancestors that she would bring Ye Wu Chen to the back mountain so she brought him there the next morning. He finally knew why he felt as though something was luring him to the Central Academy¡­ It was a remnant of his powers. However, it wouldn¡¯t be quick for him to absorb this power. Moreover, Mu Ru Yue was worried about Xiao Feng¡¯s safety. Hence, she didn¡¯t wait for Ye Wu Chen as she chose to solitarily head to the Empire of Feng Yun. At this moment, Mu Ru Yue was carefully cutting away the weeds blocking her path as she travelled through the Magical Beast mountain range to head to the Empire of Feng Yun. She then raised her head andmented, ¡°I don¡¯t know how much longer I will need to reach the Empire of Feng Yun. Eldest brother Xiao Feng is in that empire so I can¡¯t not head to there.¡± Boom! Booooom! At this moment, battling sounds were heard before her. An intense aura spread through the area. It was as though a ray of light was suppressing everything downward. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart clenched as she felt it difficult to breath under the might of the pressure. ¡°I don¡¯t know who it is that is battling here.¡± Her gaze turned grim. Her gaze looked past the forest andnded on the two figures standing against the wind in midair. They were two elders of simr age. One was in a red robe while the other was wearing tan-coloured robes. Their aura burst outward, not giving in to the other. ¡°Huang He, quickly hand over that treasure book. Perhaps I won¡¯t kill you then!¡± The one speaking was the elder in a tan robe. He looked grimly at the elder in the red robe. The other elder burst outughing. ¡°Song Mu, if you have the capability,e and take it then.¡± ¡°Hmph! Don¡¯t speak nonsense. I must have that treasure book today!¡± The tan-robed elder known as Song Mu snorted coldly and with the raise of his hand, an intense aura pressured Huang He. Boom! His auranded on the tree behind the elder and it unexpectedly copsed. ¡®Treasure book?¡¯ Glimmers danced in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes. She initially wanted to leave, but stopped after hearing their conversation. The two elder¡¯s cultivations weren¡¯t inferior to Luo Yin and was even superior. She wondered what kind of treasure book they were fighting over. ¡°Song Mu, you pursued me in order to kill me for such a long time already. I definitely won¡¯t let you go. Go and die!¡± Huang He released his aura to the brim as he wiped the trail of blood from the corner of his lip before charging toward Song Mu. Song Mu simultaneously released all of his aura¡­ The two of them had used up almost all of their powers after battling for several days. This would be the final move for both of them¡­ Pang! A collision sound was soon heard as the two figures fell from the sky andnded heavily on the ground. Blood flowed out constantly from Song Mu¡¯s mouth as anger surged in his eyes. Yet, he couldn¡¯t speak any further. ¡°Hahaha! Song Mu, this is the oue for trying to steal my item!¡± Huang He raised his head and burst outughing. He then took a pill from his storage ring and consumed it before he sat cross-legged on the ground. However, at this moment, a figure entered his eyes. It was a youngling in a white robe with a conical bamboo hat. The hat made it difficult to look at the person¡¯s appearance. The person¡¯s gender was unknown. Huang He frowned as he looked coldly at Mu Ru Yue. ¡°Mister, do you need something?¡± Huang He subconsciously treated the person before him as a man. ¡®Mister?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue was startled. A ray of light shed in her eyes under the conical bamboo hat. She then purposely changed her voice and asked in a low tone, ¡°I want to know what treasure book you were fighting so ferociously for.¡± Chapter 437 - Brother And Sister Reunion Part 4

Chapter 437 -Brother And Sister Reunion Part 4

He had already recovered some of his energy after consuming that pill. The remnants of his power was sufficient to sustain his battle power¡­ A chuckle was heard before him and Huang He¡¯s expression changed. ¡°I don¡¯t know why mister isughing.¡± ¡°I amughing¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue smirked as shemented, ¡°I am mocking you who doesn¡¯t even know that you are dying.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Huang He¡¯s pale face darkened instantly as he questioned coldly. Mu Ru Yue looked indifferently at Huang He as she replied, ¡°It can¡¯t be that you don¡¯t feel a slight aching pain in your heart, right? I¡¯ve already poisoned you when you hadn¡¯t notice me. Take the treasure book out if you want the antidote.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Fury surged in Huang He¡¯s eyes. When he felt was as per what Mu Ru Yue had said, he indeed felt a slight aching pain in his heart. It must be the effect of the poison. ¡°What do you think? Do you want to keep the treasure book or your life?¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled as she asked casually, making Huang He felt an impulse to kill her with a smack. ¡®Life or treasure book?¡¯ The answer was simple¡­ ¡°Alright, I will give the treasure book to you!¡± Huang He answered with gritted teeth. This treasure book was originally from a vige. It was in the possession of a viger. He had annihted that vige for this treasure book and he didn¡¯t notice this presence. He thought he could silence everyone from knowing that he had stolen the treasure book, but he left out a person which resulted in him being pursued for such a long time. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows rose when she looked at the treasure book that was tossed before her. She kept it unceremoniously. She then took out a pill and told him, ¡°This is the antidote.¡± Actually, Mu Ru Yue was lying about the poison. He had a heart attack but just didn¡¯t discover it. Furthermore, what she gave to him was just an ordinary tonic pill¡­ Mu Ru Yue could hear the angry shout from him even after she walked a hundred meters away from him. ¡°Poison King Bai Yu Feng! You must be Poison King Bai Yu Feng. I wille for you after I recover from my injuries!¡± Only Poison King Bai Yu Feng could be considered an expert in making poisons. Ordinary alchemists couldn¡¯t refine such a pill. Moreover, only he had the capability in poisoning him. ¡®Bai Yu Feng?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s steps staggered slightly as she felt sorry for the person being her scapegoat. Yet, she didn¡¯t have a choice as she wasn¡¯t powerful enough to defeat that old man so she should just avoid appearing before him¡­ ¡°That old man still needs some time before he can recover. I will take this opportunity to see what this treasure book is all about.¡± Mu Ru Yue took off her hat and tossed it casually among the grass. She then opened her palm and the treasure book appeared in her hand. ¡°Puppet Treasure Book?¡± Mu Ru Yue was startled as she flipped through the book. ¡°This book is used to make puppets? Anything that includes nonliving or living things can be made into a puppet and be controlled. I didn¡¯t expect to obtain such an item. It seems it wasn¡¯t a wasted trip for meing to the Magical Beast mountain range.¡± Mu Ru Yue closed the book and smiled. If she could create an army of puppets, her powers would increase drastically. She had a greater chance of dealing with Zi Feng in the future¡­ A luxurious horse carriage near her was charging over in the spacious mountain range. When the carriage passed by Mu Ru Yue, a peculiar scent entered her nose¡­ Chapter 438 - Brother And Sister Reunion Part 5

Chapter 438 -Brother And Sister Reunion Part 5

Mu Ru Yue frowned slightly before she said subconsciously, ¡°Corpse Worm Poison!¡± That¡¯s right, the Alchemy Book had a description of the Corpse Worm Poison. She didn¡¯t expect to meet with it here¡­ ¡°Halt!¡± Suddenly, a cold shout disrupted the tranquility of the mountain range. A middle-aged man hopped down from the carriage. He then sized up Mu Ru Yue before he asked with raised brows, ¡°Lady, do you know about the Corpse Worm Poison?¡± Mu Ru Yue looked at the man and replied indifferently, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Instantly, the man¡¯s eyes lit up. With a trace of hope in his eyes, he asked, ¡°I don¡¯t know where thedy¡¯s master is. May I know where is your master?¡± ¡°My master isn¡¯t here.¡± The middle-aged man sighed with slight disappointment after hearing her reply. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hide from thedy. My Royal Family¡­ My house¡¯s young master has been severely poisoned by the Corpse Worm Poison. Your master must be an alchemist so can I trouble Lady to seek for your master to help treat my young master?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows rose as she queried, ¡°Can I have a look at your young master?¡± ¡°Lady, please do so.¡± The middle-aged man nodded and raised his hand to lift the carriage blind. An ashened face entered her sight. The youth lying in the carriage seemed to be in severe pain. His face looked so feeble and hisplexion was ashen due to being poisoned. Even his lips turned purple. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes lit up after seeing his condition¡­ ¡°It really is the Corpse Worm poison. It is even a thousand years Corpse Worm poison!¡± A thousand years old Corpse Worm poison could be counted as a rare poison. Moreover, this thousand years Corpse Worm poison was an essential ingredient for creating the puppets from what she saw in the treasure book. If it were as usual, she wouldn¡¯t meddle in this. But she couldn¡¯t not bother with it this time¡­ If she had so much Corpse Worm poison, she could make an army of puppets. ¡°Your young master¡¯s condition isn¡¯t impossible to treat.¡± Mu Ru Yue suppressed her excitement and looked at the middle-aged man as she said that to him. tion brimmed the middle-aged man¡¯s eyes after hearing what she said. All the alchemists that he had sought had said that it was impossible to treat the Fourth Prince. Only she was the one that proimed she could. Happiness surged in his heart even if he didn¡¯t know the credibility of what she said¡­ ¡°Lady, may I ask when your master wille? Can I meet with the old man?¡± In the middle-aged man¡¯s point of view, he doubted that Mu Ru Yue was able to treat his master as several alchemists couldn¡¯t do anything about the poison. How could she, who was in her teens, do it? Thus, thisdy most probably became a disciple of a alchemist expert and that alchemist could treat the Corpse Worm poison¡­ The middle-aged man¡¯s breath became unsteady due to his anxiousness as he thought about that. ¡°You are to prepare some medicinal ingredients. You can then search for me after preparing those ingredients.¡± Mu Ru Yue couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin so she casually instructed. ¡°¡­¡± The middle-aged man was stunned. ¡®We can start to prepare the medicinal ingredients so quickly?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue, however, didn¡¯t wait for him to snap out from his shock as she reported a long list of medicinal ingredients. The middle-aged man returned to his senses and made a person at his side record those medicinal ingredients. ¡°Lady, I don¡¯t know where I can search for you once I prepared the medicinal ingredients?¡± Mu Ru Yue pondered for a while before she replied, ¡°The Xiao family of the imperial capital.¡± ¡°Xiao family? Lady is a person from the Xiao family?¡± The middle-aged man looked doubtfully at her and continued, ¡°We are also heading to the imperial capital. Does thedy want to travel with us?¡± Chapter 439 - Brother And Sister Reunion Part 6

Chapter 439 -Brother And Sister Reunion Part 6

Glimmers danced in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes before she nodded slightly. ¡°Alright.¡± She didn¡¯t know when she could reach the imperial capital with her current speed. Since someone was willing to bring her there, why not? ¡°We will continue to travel now.¡± The middle-aged man waved his hand andmanded lordly. No matter what, thisdy¡¯s master was perhaps their final hope¡­ The Empire of Feng Yun. A glorious scene could be observed within the luxurious imperial capital. Currently, Xiao Feng looked coldly at the elders in the Xiao family¡¯s discussion room. His carving-like face became increasingly cold. He didn¡¯t say anything as he just looked at them. His silent appearance intensified the tense atmosphere. ¡°Xiao Feng, Tian Er has been taken a fancy by a Great Master Wu Shan wanted to recruit him as his disciple. But his arm had been eaten by a magical beast when he was gathering medicinal nts. If he didn¡¯t have both arms, he won¡¯t be able to continue refining pills. The Great Master Wu Shan had screened through the entire Xiao family and found that only your arm is suitable for Tian Er. He is the hope of our XIao family so we can only sacrifice you. Don¡¯t worry. Our Xiao family won¡¯t mistreat you. We will request Great Master Wu Shan to give you a Mundane Stage Low rank pill after that.¡± The Third Master of the Xiao Family looked painfully at Xiao Feng, but he used an ordering tone when he said that. ¡°That¡¯s right. Xiao Feng, young master Tian is an irreceable talented alchemists in our Xiao family. Great Master Wu Shan said that he can reach the Earth Stage Peak Rank when he is twenty. Who knew that young master Tian would meet with this cmity? Xiao Feng, you have just entered the Xiao family. As a member of the Xiao family, we will have to trouble you with this.¡± ¡°A Mundane Stage Low Rank pill is already the limit you can bepensated with. A person mustn¡¯t be greedy. Otherwise, it will lead to your downfall.¡± The elders constantly took turns to try and persuade him. Xiao Tian was a talent of the Xiao family. He broke through to the Xiantian at a tender age and even had a talent in alchemy. He was just eighteen and had already be an Earth Stage High Rank alchemist. They anticipated that he would reach the Peak Rank when he became twenty. Who knew such a tragic incident would ur¡­ Xiao Feng was just a descendant of the trash Xiao Yun. He shouldn¡¯t even be able to return to the Xiao family. The family head pitied you and allowed you to return so you should be gratified for his action. Now that it was the time to repay our Xiao family, how could you decline? Moreover, it was just an arm and he wasn¡¯t an alchemist. An arm was enough for a martial practitioner. No matter what, the talent of our Xiao family was more important than him. Even if the family head were present, how could he not help his own grandson? Xiao Feng¡¯s expression turned increasingly cold. With a domineering aura, he rebuked, ¡°How does Xiao Tian rte to me? He reaped what he sowed to lose one of his arms.¡± The crowd was startled as they didn¡¯t expect Xiao Feng to decline their request and instantly berated him, ¡°Xiao Feng, you should know your ce. Our Xiao family has taken care of you for so many days and even dispatched people to help you seek a person. You didn¡¯t hesitate to reject our request? It is just an arm and it isn¡¯t like we aren¡¯tpensating you. What more do you want?¡± Looking at these people faces, Xiao Feng disdained them inwardly. In their point of view, they didn¡¯t care to sacrifice as many people as they need to in order to facilitate Xiao Tian¡¯s recovery. However, why should he sacrifice for them? Sorry, but he really couldn¡¯t do this matter. ¡°If you don¡¯t have anything else, I will bid my farewell.¡± Xiao Feng nced coldly at the disgusting faces as he said icily. The Third Master of the Xiao family¡¯s expression changed. Suddenly, he chuckled coldly. Chapter 440 - Brother And Sister Reunion Part 7

Chapter 440 -Brother And Sister Reunion Part 7

¡°Xiao Feng, you have to agree to this even if you are unwilling!¡± At that moment, every elder stood up as they red fixedly at the man before them. Suddenly, an angered voice reverberated to the horizon was heard from outside the room. ¡°I will see how you dare to amputate his arm!¡± The Third Master of the Xiao family¡¯s body shuddered as astonishment was expressed in his eyes when he heard that familiar voice. ¡®Why is the old man back?¡¯ The discussion room¡¯s door was pushed open. An elder moved in a sh to enter the room under the crowd¡¯s gaze. Xiao Bai Xuan¡¯s eyes were filled with fury as he looked at the crowd with ashened faces. ¡°I just left for a short period of time and all of you are getting out of control? You dared to try touch the person that I brought into the family? Who gave you the guts?¡± The Third Master of the Xiao family¡¯s expression gradually recovered. He then replied with gritted teeth, ¡°Father, I don¡¯t have any alternate choice. Tian Er is your grandson. It can¡¯t be that you are just going to see his future being ruined, right? Xiao Feng is just an outsider. Moreover, he will still bepletely fine after losing an arm.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Xiao Bai Xuan snorted coldly. ¡°Someone reported the incident to me once I entered the capital. Xiao Tian sought his own misfortune by trying to steal a cub of a Berserk Tiger, resulting in the Berserk Tiger biting off his arm in its fury. If it wasn¡¯t for his good luck, he would have already died. That Berserk Tiger is a Xiantian High Rank magical beast. It is not just a little stronger than him. Yet, he dared to steal the cub that was under it. If that is not seeking death, then what is? Nothing can be med if that kind of person died.¡± The Third Master of the Xiao family muttered, ¡°Father, Tian Er is your biological grandson. Why do I feel that you just want him to die? Furthermore, you keep siding with this outsider¡­¡± ¡°Do you know what that brat is doing outside of the family?¡± Xiao Bai Xuan¡¯s expression was cold as he exined, ¡°If he wasn¡¯t the young master of the Xiao family, he probably would have been killed by his enemies countless hundred times already. Do you know what he had been doing these years? He oppresses and robs people. For what reason do you think is keeping him alive until now? If this continues, he will eventually provoke a person that even the Xiao family cannot afford to offend! Since that¡¯s the case, isn¡¯t it better for him to die by himself, rather than create problems outside the family?!¡± What Xiao Bai Xuan said was right. Tian Er had been doing a lot of things by taking advantage of the Xiao family¡¯s power these years. But who destined for him to be in the Xiao family? Hence, who dared to rebuke him? ¡°Father!¡± The Third Master of the Xiao family turned serious and replied through gritted teeth, ¡°You don¡¯t dote on Tian Er, but I do. No matter what, I won¡¯t let Tian Er¡¯s innate talent go to waste. Even if you don¡¯t help him due to him being your grandson, you should do it on behalf of the Xiao family. It has been so many years since a talented alchemist existed in the Xiao family. If Tian Er can really reach the Earth Stage Peak Rank level before he is twenty, he will then have a smoothly flowing future. How can you let him be ruined?¡± ¡®Alchemy innate talent?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s figure entered Xiao Bai Xuan¡¯s mind. The little girl was simrly an alchemy genius, but she also had tyrannical martial strength¡­ ¡°Enough!¡± Xiao Bai Xuan frowned as he continued without a trace of warmth in his voice, ¡°Xiao Tian is your son. Can it be that Xiao Feng came out from a stone? Isn¡¯t he someone¡¯s son as well? I will tell all of you this. I will see who dares to touch a single strand of his hair while I, Xiao Bai Xuan, am holding the fort!¡± That¡¯s right, Xiao Tian was indeed a talent, but his martial innate talent was inferior to Xiao Feng and his alchemy was inferior to Mu Ru Yue. Thus, he really didn¡¯t know what in him qualified for the family to have Xiao Feng sacrifice an arm for him¡­ Chapter 441 - Brother And Sister Reunion Part 8

Chapter 441-Brother And Sister Reunion Part 8

The Third Master of the Xiao family didn¡¯t say anything further and just looked grimly at Xiao Feng. On the other hand, Xiao Feng remained emotionless since the start and kept up his cial gaze. It was as though he didn¡¯t ce any importance on the Third Master of the Xiao family from the beginning. His arrogant attitude made the Third Master of the Xiao family fume. ¡®If it wasn¡¯t for father protecting this brat, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have let him off this easily¡­ ¡®There will be a day where I will kill this brat to the point that he will die without even a burial site.¡¯ ¡°Moreover¡­¡± Xiao Bai Xuan paused for a moment before smiling coldly at the Third Master of the Xiao family. ¡°I had never heard that an arm had to be suitable, even though I am not an alchemist. Since you said Great Master Wu Shan said that, I may have to verify this with him.¡± The Third Master of the Xiao family¡¯s body trembled as he looked shocked at Xiao Bai Xuan. ¡®Was this still his father? Why does he continue to help an outsider then?! ¡®That¡¯s right, I indeed made this up. My goal was to make several of the elders side with me to pressure him. These elders certainly won¡¯t reject for the sake of the Xiao family. ¡®But I didn¡¯t expect Xiao Bai Xuan would be this harsh, not giving me the slightest face¡­¡¯ ¡°Xiao Feng, let¡¯s go.¡± Xiao Bai Xuan turned his body to the man beside him and said that. The man nodded coldly as he followed Xiao Bai Xuan out of the room without giving the rest a nce back. Inside the courtyard, the autumn breeze blew by and the leaves of the maple gradually floated down. Xiao Bai Xuan turned his head to look at the man with that cold expression and said, ¡°Xiao Feng, I¡¯ve already found your younger sister¡¯s location¡­¡± Instantly, a trace of excitement was finally expressed on the man¡¯s cold face. He turned his body to face Xiao Bai Xuan. Perhaps it was due to his excitement as his voice sounded a little hoarse when he queried, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I saw your little sister in the Central Region Academy. It is undeniable that the little girl is a genius.¡± Xiao Bai Xuan continued with a smile, ¡°She managed to defeat Lin Ruo Ying, who was at the Xiantian High Rank, when she was just at the Xiantian Mid Rank. Moreover, she is also an Earth Stage High Rank alchemist¡­¡± Xiao Feng¡¯s breath tightened as excitement was expressed in his eyes. ¡®So she is at the Central Region Academy. No wonder I couldn¡¯t find her until now¡­¡¯ ¡°You say she is an Earth Stage High Rank alchemist?¡± Xiao Feng frowned as he showed a trace of doubt in his eyes as he exined, ¡°Yue Er should be at the Earth Stage Peak Rank. Are you sure you hadn¡¯t gotten the wrong person?¡± Xiao Bai Xuan¡¯s expression stiffened as he widened his eyes with astonishment. ¡°An Earth Stage Peak Rank alchemist? Only powerful factions in the Central Region possess such a talent. That girl is really at the Peak Rank?¡± ¡®Didn¡¯t the old fellow Luo Yin say she was at the Earth Stage High Rank ?¡¯ ¡°Xiao Feng, I indeed found the right person.¡± Xiao Bai Xuan swallowed his saliva as he said in shock. He originally thought that the little girl was at the same level as Xiao Tian. He didn¡¯t expect her to be superior to him¡­ ¡°Hehe! The little girl is worthy to be the descendant of Xiao Yun. You too are simrly worthy.¡± Xiao Bai Xuan couldn¡¯t help tough. It would be a wonder what expression those fools would make when they knew of the little girl¡¯s innate talent¡­ ¡°I want to go to the Central Region Academy.¡± Xiao Feng suppressed his stirred heart as he said in a hoarse voice. ¡°No need.¡± Xiao Bai Xuan shook his head before continuing, ¡°The little girl should be arriving rather soon to find you here. Thus, you shouldn¡¯t leave this ce for the time being, else she would have trouble finding you when shees.¡± Xiao Feng nodded as he felt what Xiao Bai Xuan said was logical and agreed, ¡°Alright, I will wait here for her.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡± Glimmers flickered in Xiao Bai Xuan¡¯s eyes before he turned to look at Xiao Feng. ¡°The capital seems a little unsteadytely. You should take care of yourself.¡± A spark of light appeared in Xiao Feng¡¯s eyes, but he remained silent¡­ Chapter 442 - Brother And Sister Reunion Part 9

Chapter 442 -Brother And Sister Reunion Part 9

Outside the main gate of the Xiao family. Mu Ru Yue was standing at the entrance and nced at therge gates of the Xiao family. Yet, her path was blocked by a long pike before she could walk forth. ¡°Halt!¡± The guard looked coldly at the girl in white robe as he said coldly, ¡°This is the Xiao family. No outsiders are allowed to barge into the territory.¡± ¡°I am here to look for a person.¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her gaze as she continued indifferently, ¡°Is Xiao Feng in?¡± ¡°Xiao Feng?¡± The guard was stunned before he sniggered and continued, ¡°Sorry but there isn¡¯t a person known as Xiao Feng in our ce!¡± ¡®Not in?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue frowned and pondered. ¡®That old man shouldn¡¯t have lied to me. But if so, how can eldest brother not be in the Xiao family?¡¯ She raised her head to look at the guard before her. With a sh of light in her eyes, she asked once more, ¡°Is Xiao Feng really not in?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± The guard waved his hand impatiently. ¡°I said he isn¡¯t in which means he¡¯s not. Quickly scram! If not, don¡¯t me me for being impolite!¡± The Third Master had instructed that anyone looking for Xiao Feng must be prohibited from entering. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze darkened. She knew that her eldest brother was definitely in the Xiao family from the guard¡¯s expression. ¡®Why is he lying? Can it be something happened to him?¡¯ When she thought about that, she was slightly anxious and shouted, ¡°Get out of my way!¡± ¡°Tsk! You dared to want me to get out your way? This is the Xiao family¡¯s territory. You can¡¯t be so outrageous here!¡± ¡°Scram!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression turned cold. With a raise of her hand, a burst of energy was shot out. Boom! The guard was sent flying into the courtyard. He red at Mu Ru Yue with an ashen face. Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t hesitate as she walked briskly into the Xiao family, worry expressed from her brows. ¡°Someone, quickly assist me. Someone is barging into the Xiao family!¡± Once the guard said that, a group of people came dashing out. There was a middle-aged man leading the crowd. With a cial gaze, his sinister, dangerous eyesnded on Mu Ru Yue as he surveyed the courtyard. ¡°Who are you? You dared to harm a member of my Xiao family?¡± The Third Master of the Xiao family looked furiously at Mu Ru Yue. He had been angered by Xiao Bai Xuan today so he needed a ce to relieve it. Now a person was conveniently seeking death by barging into the ce at this moment. ¡°Is Xiao Feng here?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze was frosty as she looked at the Third Master of the Xiao family. With killing intent emitting from her body, she continued, ¡°Did something happened to him?¡± If something happened to him, she wouldn¡¯t mind killing all of them to avenge him! ¡°Xiao Feng?¡± The Third Master of the Xiao family was stunned before he smiled coldly. ¡°Who are you to Xiao Feng?¡± Mu Ru Yue looked coldly at the Third Master of the Xiao family and replied, ¡°Xiao Ru Yue.¡± ¡°Xiao Ru Yue? Your surname is Xiao?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I am Xiao Feng¡¯s younger sister. Where is he?¡± The Third Master of the Xiao family came back to his senses and smirked in disdain. ¡°So you are only another descendant of that trash Xiao Yun. That trash had long since been cast away from the Xiao family. Who allowed you to enter my Xiao family¡¯s territory? Lady, I am sorry but the doorstep into our Xiao family is too high so you can¡¯t enter. Thus, please get the hell out of here. I can treat it as though I didn¡¯t see you then. If not, I will have to resort to some extreme measures¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze turned ck. ¡®Can it be something really happened to eldest brother?¡¯ Her heart couldn¡¯t help but be frantic as she yelled, ¡°Scram!¡± The Third Master of the Xiao family snigged. ¡°Lady, since you didn¡¯t ept my kind intentions, aren¡¯t you asking to be punished? Someone, toss her out of this ce!¡± He could leave Xiao Feng aside as his father kept harbouring him. However, not everyone could climb up the thigh of the Xiao family¡­ Chapter 443 - I Will Be Responsible For You Part 1

Chapter 443 -I Will Be Responsible For You Part 1

Mu Ru Yue looked coldly at the crowd nearing her with a gaze as sharp as a dagger. Just as she wanted to make her move, a cold yell broke through the tense atmosphere. ¡°Stop!¡± The familiar voice make Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body jolt a little as she turned her head to where the voice came from. Momentarily, a carved divine-like perfect face entered her eyes. The man was obviously looking at her as well. His deeply cold eyes brimmed with excitement. With a sh of ck robes, hended in front of Mu Ru Yue. He silently looked at her appearance with excitement expressed on his handsome face. ¡°Little sister, are you alright?¡± Perhaps it was due to him beingpletely stirred up that his voice was trembling slightly. The heavens knew how anxious he was when he found out that his sister¡¯s power had been sealed and her location unknown. When he saw that the girl was safe and sound, his heart could finally rx¡­ ¡®She is fine. This is too great!¡¯ Xiao Feng raised his arms to pull Mu Ru Yue into his embrace and used a hand to press her head firmly against his chest. Hemented, choked with emotion, ¡°Yue Er, do you know how worried we were? You disappeared all of a sudden. Moreover, your powers were sealed. How can you survive in the Central Region without any battling power? Thus, I came here with brother-inw to search for you. I can rx now that I know you are safe and sound.¡± ¡°Eldest brother Xiao Feng¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue lowered her gaze. Xiao Feng¡¯s embrace was different from Ye Wu Chen¡¯s as there was a blood-line connection between them. It was because this man was her eldest brother and they shared the same blood in their bodies. ¡°Little sister, I have to settle some matters before continuing to chat with you.¡± Xiao Feng released his hand and shot a cold gaze at the Third Master of the Xiao family. He sniggered and asked, ¡°You tried to hurt my younger sister?¡± The Third Master of the Xiao family¡¯s expression changed slightly as he rebuked, ¡°She is the one that forcefully tried to barge into the Xiao family!¡± Xiao Feng narrowed his eyes when he heard that. With a trace of coldness emitted from his eyes, he proimed, ¡°I will see who dares to touch her when I, Xiao Feng, am around.¡± He neither bothered nor cared about these people¡¯s provocations before she had arrived. Nevertheless, he had to protect his little sister behind him today and thus, he must deal with them. ¡°Xiao Feng, my father was kind enough to let you return to our Xiao family, but he didn¡¯t say anything about her! What qualifications does the descendant of a trash deserve to be allowed to return to our Xiao family?¡± Xiao Feng didn¡¯t reply. A tempest slowly rose from his body instead. His ck robes fluttered in the wind. His aura gradually intensified. It became so powerful that he shocked the crowd. Xiantian Full Circle realm! The crowd¡¯s expressions changed. To be honest, nobody knew Xiao Feng¡¯s cultivation level even though he had been there for quite some time already. This man was always very quiet and remained emotionless when facing their insults and humiliations. He was a Xiantian Full Circle expert? Xiao Feng seemed to be only around twenty-three to twenty-four years of age¡­ Slight astonishment was also expressed in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes. ¡®Eldest brother reached the Xiantian Full Circle realm? Can it be that he met with a stroke of luck after entering the Central Region?¡¯ The Third Master of the Xiao family¡¯s face turned ashen as he stared grimly at Xiao Feng. Though the Third Master of the Xiao family¡¯s cultivation was simrly at the Xiantian Full Circle Realm, he hadn¡¯t yet reached the bottleneck that was situated just before breaking through the Xiantian Full Circle realm. He still had a long way before reaching the Mystic realm. However, Xiao Feng had already reached that border. Once Xiao Feng met with an opportunity, he would be able to break through to the Mystic realm¡­ Chapter 444 - I Will Be Responsible For You Part 2

Chapter 444- I Will Be Responsible For You Part 2

¡°Xiao Feng!¡± The Third Master of the Xiao family¡¯s expression changed as he sniggered. ¡°It isn¡¯t impossible for her to enter my Xiao family. The prerequisite is that she has sufficient capability. Our Xiao family doesn¡¯t keep trash!¡± When he said the word ¡®trash¡¯, the domineering aura from Xiao Feng intensified as a trace of a cold ray of light shed in his eyes. But at that moment, a handnded on his shoulder. Xiao Feng¡¯s back stiffened slightly as he withdrew his domineering aura. ¡°Alright. I agree.¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her head to look at the Third Master of the Xiao family, a trace of light flickering in her eyes. She had once promised ancestor Xiao Yun that she would return to the Xiao family and investigate who set him up¡­ ¡°Little sister.¡± Xiao Feng turned around and gripped Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hand. With a frown, he said, ¡°I stayed here for you. Since you are here, there isn¡¯t a need to continue staying here.¡± ¡°Eldest brother.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled and blinked at Xiao Feng as she exined, ¡°I still have some matters that I want to settle here so how about staying for a while longer? Once I finish those matters, we will leave this ce¡­¡± Xiao Feng was startled slightly before he nodded. ¡°Tell me.¡± Mu Ru Yue looked at the Third Master of the Xiao family, ayer of frost on her peerlessly beautiful face. ¡°What am I to do?¡± The Third Master of the Xiao family sniggered. ¡°You will know once you follow me.¡± ¡°Sister!¡± Xiao Feng instinctively extended his hand to hold onto Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hand and shot a wary nce at the Third Master of the Xiao family. ¡°What are you scheming?¡± ¡°What do I want? I just want to test her abilities. Since she has the confidence, why not test it out?¡± His smile contained mockery as he looked with disdain at Mu Ru Yue. Mu Ru Yue shook off Xiao Feng¡¯s hand before she looked at the Third Master of the Xiao family and agreed. ¡°Alright, I will follow you!¡± ¡°Sister¡­¡± ¡°Eldest brother, don¡¯t worry. I am confident in doing this.¡± Seeing the young girl¡¯s beautiful face, Xiao Feng¡¯s fingers trembled slightly. This girl would never do anything she wasn¡¯t sure of and wouldn¡¯t do any¡­ ¡°Alright. I believe in you.¡± How could he not trust his little sister? Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t say anything further and turned her head toward the Third Master of the Xiao family and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The Third Master of the Xiao family sniggered. ¡®I will surely make it is impossible for her to return this time. Father can¡¯t kill me as his biological son for such a girl, right?¡¯ In the back mountain of the Xiao family. Mu Ru Yue felt a bone-piercing cold inside a freezing mountain cavern. She frowned, but before she couldment about anything, a locking sound was heard. The entrance of the cavern was sealed. ¡°Hahaha! Silly little girl, have fun ying with the ferocious beast inside!!¡± Brazenughter were heard from outside the sealed entrance. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change as she surveyed the cavern. But a baby-like sound that gave off a cold, sinister aura entered her ears before she could familiarize herself with her surrounding. ¡°Hehe! I can finally enjoy some human meat.¡± Instantly, Mu Ru Yue¡¯s pupils contracted as she looked at where the voice wasing from. An enormous body suddenly appeared in her eyes¡­ It was a peculiar beast with a goat body and human face. A pair of eyes was located at its underarm. It had tiger teeth and human ws. It looked tremendously fugly. Those razor-sharp teeth could make anyone tremble with fear. ¡°Tao Tie. The ferocious beast Tao Tie!¡± In the legend, the dragon race had nine sons and one of them was Tao Tie. Yet, why was an ancient beast like Tao Tie1 locked up in the Xiao family? Chapter 445 - I Will Be Responsible For You Part 3

Chapter 445 -I Will Be Responsible For You Part 3

A slight change in expression could be seen on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s face. Who would have expected that there would be such a ferocious beast in the Xiao family? Even if this beast wasn¡¯t as powerful as it was in the past, it was still a force to be reckoned with. ¡°Fresh and beautiful human meat!¡± Tao Tie sucked in a mouthful of breath before expressing a baby-like smile. That kind of smile and voice on such an ugly face only gave people the goosebumps. ¡°It has been such a long time since I had human meat. Since that is the case, I shall be unceremonious.¡± Swish! Tao Tie¡¯s body pounced in a sh toward Mu Ru Yue. When the tyrannical aura of its enormous body pressed against Mu Ru Yue, she felt suffocated. Yan Jin and Xiao Bai were both anxious in the Alchemy Book, but they couldn¡¯t be of any help¡­ ¡°Tao Tie, you are too gutsy. You dare to harm the painstakingly-found mother¡¯s body of This Emperor!¡± Suddenly, a childish voice was heard from an unknown ce. It rmed the Tao Tie beast so much that it froze in midair. Its bodily hair rose as it expressed terror with its eyes. That voice and that grandeur¡­ ¡®How¡­ how can that be? How can that fellow still be alive?¡¯ ¡°Tao Tie, if you dare to touch her, This Emperor will chop you up into countless pieces once This Emperor is born! Even your father won¡¯t be able to protect you! Quickly scram for This Emperor!¡± Tao Tie¡¯s eyes slowly widened. An intense wave of fright washed over it that its body shivered. ¡®It¡¯s him! ¡®It is that monster! Why? Why is that monster here? ¡®Even if there is still a few more years before that monster is born, if I have to constantly stay on high-alert for the next few years, it will practically be a life worse than death!¡¯ ¡°No!¡± The Tao Tie shrieked. It looked terrified at Mu Ru Yue as it muttered, ¡°Don¡¯te near me. Don¡¯te over¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue was stunned as she looked shocked at the Tao Tie beast shrieking in fright. Under her puzzled gaze, the Tao Tie didn¡¯t stay anywhere close to her. Swish! He leaped away as though it was trying to escape. That speed was so rapid that it was as though someone was chasing after his life¡­ ¡°What did I do?¡± Mu Ru Yue looked startled at the escaping figure of Tao Tie. ¡°I don¡¯t think I did anything. Did it need to be so terrified?¡± ¡®Is my appearance that horrifying?¡¯ ¡°Forget it. I will continue to cultivate in the meantime.¡± Mu Ru Yue shook her head as she withdrew her gaze. She then sat with crossed-legs to started meditating. Following that, it was an astonishing sight¡­ Countless energy gathered from her surroundings, so much so that a white fog appeared. If it were the cultivating room of the academy, the energy there wasn¡¯t as dense as it was here. She didn¡¯t even need to cultivate hard before that energy entered her body voluntarily¡­ Yet, not all of the energy was being absorbed by her. There was a small portion that entered her lower abdomen before disappearing entirely. Mu Ru Yue raised her hand to caress her lower abdomen as she knitted her long, shapely brows tightly and muttered, ¡°What is happening? Why do I feel that the child in my womb is cultivating?¡± ¡®How is this possible? How can a child cultivate when it hasn¡¯t been born yet? ¡®Moreover, if it is normal pregnancy then at the fourth month of gestation, a small bulge should start to appear, but my lower abdomen remains t as though there isn¡¯t life growing in it¡­¡¯ ¡°Perhaps the origin of this child isn¡¯t simple. If I can meet with Mu Rong Qing Chu, perhaps I will know his origin.¡± More importantly, the Tao Tie was initially and clearly unafraid of her. There wasn¡¯t anyone here except her. Could it have been due to this child? Chapter 446 - I Will Be Responsible For You Part 4

Chapter 446- I Will Be Responsible For You Part 4

Mu Ru Yue shook her head with a bitter smile. ¡®I think I am being too sensitive during this period of time. The child hasn¡¯t been born yet, so how can he have such a power? ¡®I must be overthinking things¡­¡¯ Two dayster. The Third Master of the Xiao family stood outside the cavern and sniggered as he looked at the sealed entrance. ¡°It has been two days. None of that little girl¡¯s bones should have remained. Her capability is inferior so no one is to be med. Someone, open this cavern!¡± She was the one that sought her own death this time so Xiao Feng couldn¡¯t put the me on him. The Third Master of the Xiao family burst out inughter as he imagined the sorrowful and despaired expression of Xiao Feng. The opening of the cavern was slowly parting as heughed. Yet, at that moment, a happy voice came from within the cavern. It gave this tranquil back mountain a hair-raising atmosphere. ¡°What? Is it time already?¡± Lingering, spirit-like white robes appeared before the Third Master of the Xiao family. When his gaze lowered slowly, the girl¡¯s impable face entered his eyes. The girl was smiling as she looked at him. Only, the Third Master of the Xiao family felt her smile was as sinister as a malicious spirit wanting another¡¯s life. ¡°Ahhhh!!¡± A shriek reverberated through the entire cavern and then echoed as though it were replying to him¡­ ¡°You¡­ are you human or a ghost?¡± The Third Master of the Xiao family widened his eyes in terror as he retreated and asked with a shaky voice. He just wanted to faint right at this moment. Mu Ru Yue smiled and asked indifferently, ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°No! This is impossible. You should have died!¡± ¡®How¡­ how can this woman survive after staying with that ferocious beast for two days¡­¡¯ ¡°I wonder if I passed the test?¡± Mu Ru Yue swept a nce at him. ¡°But this test is rather difficult and I nearly lost my life. I will engrave what happened today into my heart and will definitely repay you for this in the future. You don¡¯t need to thank me; I just don¡¯t like owing people gratitude.¡± Actually, when she was in danger, Mu Ru Yue wanted to hide in the Alchemy Book. But the Tao Tie ran away in fright before she could do that¡­ The Third Master of the Xiao family swallowed his saliva as he trembled, speechless. He thought that Mu Ru Yue would die for sure. Who knew she would be this lucky¡­ Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t continue talking to him and walked past his side¡­ ¡°Sister!¡± In the courtyard, maple leaves fellzily. Xiao Feng walked briskly toward Mu Ru Yue after she left the cavern. He then asked, worried, ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Mu Ru Yue shook her head as she replied with a smile. Xiao Feng heaved a sigh of relief after hearing that. When that old man came back, he didn¡¯t stay for long and left. If not, that Third Master of the Xiao family wouldn¡¯t have been able to do such a thing even if his guts were a hundred-fold more than what he had. Xiao Feng really was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to suppress his impulse to kill that bastard. It was lucky that she came back unharmed¡­ ¡°It is good that you are fine.¡± Xiao Feng patted Mu Ru Yue¡¯s head dotingly. With a smile on his handsome face, he continued, ¡°You must be tired. I will bring you to a ce so that you can rest.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded slightly. The moment she turned around, she missed the cold ray of light that shed in the man¡¯s eyes. ¡®Third Master of the Xiao family!¡¯ Xiao Feng smirked ruthlessly. In that past, he hadn¡¯t bothered with him. Firstly, he didn¡¯t ce any importance on him and secondly, it was to give Xiao Bai Xuan some face. But since the Third Master of the Xiao family was delusional enough to try and kill his sister, he wouldn¡¯t continue to bear with him this time¡­ Chapter 447 - I Will Be Responsible For You Part 5

Chapter 447 -I Will Be Responsible For You Part 5

A girl sat crossed-legged within a room. The dense energy in her surroundings was like a fog. She opened her eyes and sighed briefly. She was certain that the child in her womb was extraordinary after thest couple days of cultivation. Some of the energies apart from those that she had absorbed had entered her womb and was simrly absorbed by something¡­ ¡°I wonder what the origin of this child is.¡± Mu Ru Yue caressed her t lower abdomen. With a trace of anxiety in her eyes, shemented, ¡°I don¡¯t know if hising will be a blessing or a misfortune. But even if he is a devil, he is still my son. I won¡¯t let anyone hurt him!¡± Mu Ru Yue suddenly thought about the little fellow being locked up by Nangong ZI Feng. Her heart tinged with slight pain. ¡®I don¡¯t know where that little fe is. Luo Yin had searched the entire continent for her, but he still couldn¡¯t find his location¡­¡¯ Inside the luxurious imperial pce, it was sinisterly quiet. A man in a golden dragon robe sat on the edge of the bed, his deep gaze focused on the youth before him. ¡°General Chen, you said there is someone that can treat my son?¡± Chen Fan nodded as he replied, ¡°To Your Majesty, thedy had personally said it. I had also dispatched people to gather all of the medicinal ingredients. We just need to wait for her to invite her master to treat His Highness.¡± ¡°What is the origin of thatdy?¡± Xuan Yuan frowned and queried with seriousness expressed on his face, ¡°Can we trust her? It is better that there are fewer people that know my son has been poisoned with the Corpse Worm Poison.¡± Hearing that, Chen Fan remained silent for a while before he replied, ¡°She seems to be someone from the Xiao family.¡± ¡°Xiao family?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. She told me to seek for her at the Xiao family after I gathered all of the medicinal ingredients. But she doesn¡¯t know the Fourth Prince¡¯s identity. Your Majesty, we canpletely invite her to another ce outside of the pce. This is thest hope for Fourth Prince¡­¡± Xuan Yuan¡¯s expression slowly turned grim as he sighed. ¡°The power of the Xiao family has been increasing these past years. It makes We worry about the Xiao family. I had always been subtly pressuring on them. If the Xiao family really treats my son, We don¡¯t know how to deal with the Xiao family¡­¡± Chen Fan cupped his fists slightly as he replied, ¡°Your Majesty, there are indeed many ambitious members in the Xiao family, but the current head of the Xiao family just likes to wander about without any ambition. Thus, regarding the Xiao family, the sessor of the Xiao family will be key in dealing with the Xiao family in the future. Your Majesty is a wise king so you should naturally know how to deal with it.¡± The power of the Xiao family had indeed increased tremendously these past years. It wasn¡¯t illogical for His Majesty to be worried¡­ Along the main street of Capital City, several horse carriages roamed about. The bustling scene made people sigh in amazement. Xiao Feng looked at the girl beside him with smiles in his eyes. He no longer had that perpetual coldness expressed on his carving-like face. Faint light danced in his deep eyes. ¡°Eldest brother, when do you n to head back? Father and Mother must be really worried for you.¡± Mu Ru Yue turned her head to look at the man as she asked. ¡°I will head back once you leave the Xiao family. I don¡¯t feel safe leaving you alone here. There isn¡¯t a limit to what the Third Master of the Xiao family can do.¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t speak any further after hearing that. She raised her head to look at the sky as she said calmly, ¡°Rx. I will leave this ce soon. I have many other important matters to attend to after all¡­¡± A voice, full of surprise, was heard in front of them as they chatted. ¡°Yue Er, why are you here?¡± Mu Ru Yue was stunned. She couldn¡¯t help but look up after hearing those words. A familiar face immediately entered her sight¡­ Chapter 448 - I Will Be Responsible For You Part 6

Chapter 448 -I Will Be Responsible For You Part 6

Under the faint sunlight, a green-d figure fluttered in the breeze. This girl wasn¡¯t exceptionally beautiful, but her delicate and pretty face was pleasant to the eyes. She had a charming smile on her face. It was like sunlight had entered the heart. ¡°Yun Qing.¡± Mu Ru Yue was ted as she didn¡¯t expect to reunite with her here. ¡°Yue Er.¡± Yao Yun Qing ran quickly toward Mu Ru Yue and sized her up. She then giggled happily as she continued, ¡°I had finished everything I needed to do. I nned to head back to the academy to look for you. Who knew we would meet here coincidentally?¡± She turned her head to look at Xiao Feng as she said that. When she saw the man¡¯s appearance, she widened her eyes instantly. Following that, fury surged in her eyes as she eximed, ¡°You are that bastard!¡± It was Mu Ru Yue¡¯s turn to be stunned as she asked, ¡°Yun Qing, you know him?¡± ¡°Yue Er,e toward me.¡± Yao Yun Qing raised her hand to pull Mu Ru Yue to her side as she red furiously at Xiao Feng. ¡°He isn¡¯t anything good. You shouldn¡¯t fall for his tricks. That fellow is obviously a shameless and despicable pervert!¡± ¡®A shameless and despicable pervert?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue looked puzzled at Xiao Feng. Could such words really be used to describe her eldest brother? ¡°What I said is the truth!¡± Yao Yun Qing turned her head toward Mu Ru Yue as she exined in grief, ¡°My body was covered in dirt and dust after having travelled acrossnd and water once I left the academy. I then looked for a ce to wash up. This bastard¡­ this bastard secretly watched me while I bathed!¡± A ball of mes made from her fury arose in Yao Yun Qing¡¯s heart when she thought about that. Herrge and clear eyes were set aze from anger. Mu Ru Yue was too shocked that she was speechless. ¡®Eldest brother secretly watched Yun Qing bathe? How can eldest brother do such a thing with his cold personality?¡¯ Xiao Feng frowned and recovered his cold expression as he said, ¡°I had looked at you unintentionally. But since your innocence had been tarnished, I will be responsible toward you.¡± ¡°Screw your responsibility!¡± Yao Yun Qing¡¯s body burned with anger. ¡°Who wants you to be responsible? Did we roll in bed or something? Yue Er, let¡¯s ignore him and go away.¡± She pulled onto Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hand and wanted to leave the ce as she said that. The coldness in Xiao Feng¡¯s expression intensified. His entire person seemed to have be a knife. ¡°Wait! Wait!¡± Mu Ru Yue freed her hand from Yao Yun Qing¡¯s grip as she looked at the two of them. With faint glimmers in her eyes, she said, ¡°Yun Qing, this is my eldest brother Xiao Feng. I didn¡¯t expect you two had already met.¡± ¡°What?¡± Yao Yun Qing¡¯s steps became sluggish as she looked shocked at Mu Ru Yue. SHe blinked her eyes before asking once more, ¡°What did you say?¡± Mu Ru Yue chuckled and replied, ¡°Yun Qing, he is my eldest brother. He is also not what you imagined him to be¡­¡± ¡°Your eldest brother?¡± Yao Yun Qing was indeed startled as she would never have thought he would be rted to Mu Ru Yue. ¡°He is that b*tch Zang Qing Xue¡¯s self-proimed man?¡± Yao Yun Qing came back to her sense before she seriously sized the man before her up. When they met for the first time, she didn¡¯t really focus on his appearance so she wasn¡¯t clear how great this man¡¯s facial appearance was. She suddenly realised that he was really good-looking. ¡®His face seems to have been carved. His skin isn¡¯t the type of fair from being sickly. He is so handsome that nobody could ignore him. But his eyes are also as deep as the dark night sky and his cold expression could make it hard for people to get close to him. ¡®It is undeniable that this man¡¯s figure is really good. ¡®His broad chest is muscr and powerful, giving people a really protected feeling¡­ ¡®More importantly, he is Yue Er¡¯s eldest brother. Yue Er is such an outstanding girl so how can her eldest brother be terrible? Can it be that I had really misunderstood him? He really didn¡¯t purposely watch me bathe?¡¯ Chapter 449 - I Will Be Responsible For You Part 7

Chapter 449- I Will Be Responsible For You Part 7

¡°Yue Er, since he is your eldest brother, I will temporarily believe that he didn¡¯t do it on purpose. But¡­¡± Yao Yun Qing red at Xiao Feng and continued, ¡°Brat, I don¡¯t want you to be responsible to me. Don¡¯t even think about it.¡± Xiao Feng looked expressionlessly at Yao Yun Qing before he replied coldly, ¡°Alright.¡± Yao Yun Qing was speechless as she widened her eyes. ¡®He¡­ agreed? Well it is a good thing as I don¡¯t want him to harass me¡­¡¯ Mu Ru Yue saw their interaction, but didn¡¯t say anything. They had both suffered heartbreaks before. One had her younger sister ally with her then-boyfriend to betray her, while the other was tossed aside mercilessly by a girl he loved. Thus, if they wanted to open their hearts again, they had a long way to go¡­ ¡°Yue Er, we were just discussing dining in a restaurant. How about we all head there now?¡± Yao Yun Qing held Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hand and spoke with a smile as dazzling as sunlight. Mu Ru Yue was dazed for a moment before she nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± When Yao Yun Qing opened the door into a luxurious private room in the Long Tai Restaurant, an old man, enjoying his drink, turned his head toward her. With a smile on his elderly face, he said, ¡°Eldest young mistress, you have returned?¡± ¡°Uncle Zhang, let me introduce you to two people.¡± Yao Yun Qing smiled as she continued, ¡°This is Mu Ru Yue who I had mentioned to you before, while the other is her elder brother.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Zhang Lin stood up gradually and chuckled. ¡°So you are Lady Mu. I want to thank you for taking care of my family¡¯s young mistress during the time she was in the academy. The young mistress loves to have fun so she went to the Central Region Academy by herself. I don¡¯t know if she had created some trouble while she was there.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze narrowed slightly as she sized Zhang Lin up. ¡®This old man¡¯s cultivation is really high. He is superior to Luo Yin¡¯s¡­ Yet, such an expert is just a subordinate of Yun Qing? ¡®What identity does Yun Qing have?¡¯ Of course, Zhang Lin was also inspecting her as Mu Ru Yue was sizing him up. ¡®It is undeniable that the young mistress sight is good. Her twopanions seems extraordinary, especially thedy. Her grandeur is at least the same or even greater than the head of the family. ¡°To this guest, this room is truly upied. You¡­¡± Words of persuasion was heard outside the room. Pang! However, the door of the room was kicked open before that person could be sessfully persuaded. Zhang Lin¡¯s expression turned grim as he shot a gloomy gaze at the person at the entrance. ¡°I will see who dares to upy my ce!¡± A youth in embroidered clothing smirked. When he swept a gaze in the room, he was first stunned when his gazended on Xiao Feng. He then burst outughing. ¡°Haha! I thought of who could it be? Isn¡¯t this Xiao Feng of the Xiao family? I heard that he is also the descendant of that trash Xiao Yun. Tsk! Tsk! I don¡¯t know why the Xiao family allowed such a trash to enter their family. If it was our Yan family, we definitely wouldn¡¯t have let him take even a step into the family!¡± Xiao Feng¡¯s expression stayed cold. He wasn¡¯t stirred up by his words. Xiao Feng lowered his head and neared Mu Ru Yue as he whispered,¡°Yan Wei of the Yan family.¡± ¡°This guest, you really cannot¡­¡± ¡°Scram!¡± The waiter hadn¡¯t finished his piece and was pped by Yan Wei. Yan Wei shouted angrily, ¡°You dared to meddle with my matters? Do you know who I am? I am a person under the Second Prince. How many heads do you have that you could stop me?¡± He turned his head toward Xiao Feng after he said that. He then sniggered. ¡°My advise to all of you is to leave immediately. This room is dedicated to me. Otherwise, the Second Prince won¡¯t let you off.¡± Chapter 450 - I Will Be Responsible For You Part 8

Chapter 450 -I Will Be Responsible For You Part 8

Within the Empire, the Second and Fourth Princes had the highest chance in seeding the throne. If the Second Prince became the emperor, who dared to offend him? With this in mind, Yan Wei was fully confident and didn¡¯t ce any importance on anyone. ¡°Second Prince?¡± A low chuckle was heard before him. ¡°I don¡¯t know who this Second Prince is that his dog subordinate could be so arrogant.¡± Yan Wei¡¯s expression changed. His face was ashen as he red at the elder that was sipping his tea at his own pace. ¡°You dared to call me a dog? I am a person of the Second Prince!¡± ¡°So what if I called you a dog? Even if I called your so-called Second Prince a dog, who can do anything to me?¡± The elder smiled as he ced his teacup on the table and replied indifferently. Yan Wei¡¯s expression changedpletely. This old man was seeking death. He even dared to insult the Second Prince. Even if the elder had a couple of heads, it would still be insufficient to chop them off. ¡°Old man, you are gutsy. How can the Second Prince¡¯s nobility be vilified by an old dog like you? The Second Prince is the future emperor. You dared to insult him? You just wait to get your family annihted!¡± Yan Wei was enraged and blurted words without thinking. Once he said them, it was already toote so he could only re angrily at Zhang Lin. Zhang Lin narrowed his elderly eyes a little. He suddenly chuckled lightly. ¡°Annihte my family? Don¡¯t even mention a puny Second Prince, the current Emperor of this Empire of Feng Yun does not even dare to say he wants to annihte our Yao family!¡± Yan Wei was just saying things in his anger. Who knew that the old man wasn¡¯t willing to give in? His entire body burned in his mes of fury as he yelled fumingly, ¡°Old bastard, just you wait. I will make you regret this!¡± Zhang Lin¡¯s expression slowly turned grim. He didn¡¯t make any other action and just sat there quietly. A tyrannical aura was then released from his body, making it difficult for Yan Wei to breathe from the pressure. Fear appeared in his eyes. ¡°Scram!¡± Pang! The tremendous aura mmed onto Yan Wei¡¯s body and he was sent flying, rolling down a flight of stairs in a sorry state. The crowd in the main hall didn¡¯t know what had happened so they watched astonishingly at the embroidered youth that came rolling down the stairs¡­ ¡°Isn¡¯t that Yan Wei who is usually beside the Second Prince?¡± ¡°Why did he roll down the stairs?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Perhaps it is due to not standing steadily¡­¡± Yan Wei climbed up from the ground and wanted to open his mouth to yell in fury. Who knew that his yell became barking sounds? At that instant, the main hall quietened. Everyone then burst out intoughter after a long time. ¡°Haha! Yan Wei of the Yan family has be a dog.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t he one? Doesn¡¯t he stick by the Second Prince¡¯s side while wagging his tail, begging for pity from him? If he isn¡¯t a dog, what is he?¡± ¡°Tsk! Tsk! You are humiliating dogs by saying that. A dog is loyal and kind. Yan Wei is just currying favour to the Second Prince for his benefits. How is he qualified to be a dog?¡± Yan Wei red at all of them as he heard their mockery. He then dashed out of the restaurant as though he was running for his life. When he left, theughter intensified. ¡°Pfft!¡± Inside the private room, Yao Yun Qing couldn¡¯t help but giggle. ¡°Uncle Zhang, well done! He lost all of his face today. Haha!¡± ¡°The young mistress exaggerated.¡± Zhang Lin smiled as he continued, ¡°But there isn¡¯t a need to be courteous to such a rascal. If you bear with it, they will be more arrogant. Only a harsh lesson can shut them up.¡± Zhang Lin didn¡¯t want to bully the young from the start as he was an elder. But what that youth said was getting way out of hand so he could only shut him up. Chapter 451 - I Will Be Responsible For You Part 9

Chapter 451- I Will Be Responsible For You Part 9

¡°Yue Er.¡± Yao Yun Qing looked at Mu Ru Yue and smiled faintly. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, I don¡¯t n to head back to the academy yet. But I don¡¯t know if anything else happened in the academy after I left¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue shook her head. ¡°Nothing happened at the academy. But¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue lowered her head toward her lower abdomen as she spoke with a dazzling smile. She had withdrawn all of her coldness and was like a gentle mother looking meticulously at her child. Yao Yun Qing followed her gaze to her lower abdomen. She was stunned for a moment before she rified, ¡°Yue Er, it can¡¯t be you are already¡­¡± ¡°Mhm!¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded. ¡°I am already pregnant.¡± The sudden news startled Yao Yun Qing. When she came back to her senses, her face brimmed with joy. She gripped Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hand and asked jubntly, ¡°You¡­ you are really pregnant?¡± Yao Yun Qing was really excited for Mu Ru Yue. Even though the people from the Yao family treated her well, she didn¡¯t feel a homely feeling from them. She was still hooked up on her Hua Xia identity. Thus, Mu Ru Yue was her sole family member in this foreignnd. It was due to this reason that the two girls that didn¡¯t know each other at all came together. ¡°Cough! Cough!¡± Zhang Lin coughed dryly as he swept a gaze at Mu Ru Yue¡¯s lower abdomen. ¡°Little girl, this old man knows fortune-telling. How about I help you check on the lifeline of your child?¡± Mu Ru Yue was slightly stunned before she nodded. ¡°I will have to trouble you then.¡± ¡°It is not a trouble. You are a friend of the eldest young mistress. It is natural that I help you. I am not boasting, but my fortune-telling ability is really good.¡± Zhang Lin stood up smilingly and focused on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s palm. Slowly, his brows creased as a trace of astonishment that shed in his eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Could it be there was something wrong with her child? Zhang Lin snapped out from his shock after hearing the girl¡¯s voice. With doubt being expressed on his elderly face, he muttered, ¡°This is really strange. I can clearly feel life in your lower abdomen, but it is growing too slowly¡­¡± ¡°What do you mean by growing too slowly?¡± ¡°I am also unsure about that. Little girl, how long have you been impregnated?¡± Zhang Lin shook his head as this was his first time facing such a case. Mu Ru Yue frowned. ¡°It is already the fourth month.¡± ¡°Four months? That¡¯s not right. The life pulse of your child doesn¡¯t seem to be at the fourth month. It can only be said that your child is too strange. Little girl, that child of yours will not be borned soon with your current condition. Its growth needs too much energy and it is impossible for you to supply it now. Hence, it will take at least three to five years for it to born.¡± ¡°Three to five years?¡± Yao Yun Qing blinked her eyes before she chuckled. ¡°Yue Er, you can¡¯t be giving birth to a Nezha, a protection deity, right? Hahaha!¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t reply as she remained silent in thoughts. ¡®It is certain now that it is this child in my womb that scared the Tao Tie away previously. Furthermore, it can cultivate inside my womb. I just don¡¯t know its origin¡­¡¯ ¡°Little girl.¡± Zhang Lin paused for a long time before he shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t foresee the origin nor the future of your child. But if you want to give birth to him sooner, you must supply him with a great amount of energy. He will be born once the amount of energy absorbed by him reaches a threshold. But in this case, the rate of your cultivation will also slow drastically.¡± Chapter 452 - Mundane Stage Mid Rank alchemist Part 1

Chapter 452 -Mundane Stage Mid Rank alchemist Part 1

Mu Ru Yue pondered for a while as she stared at her abdomen. Her current living conditions weren¡¯t that proper so it might be a good thing that this child will arrive only after a few years time. Moreover, she always felt a push of energy hitting against her dantian whenever she cultivated. It seemed that it was her little fellow helping her¡­ When she left the restaurant, it was already noon. Her path was then blocked by a person after she walked a few steps out. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows rose as she looked calmly at the man before her. ¡°Eldest brother, you can head back first. I¡¯ve got some matters I have to settle.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Xiao Feng looked at the middle-aged man before him and nodded. ¡°Stay safe. I will wait for you in the Xiao family.¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯tment further. Once Xiao Feng left, she looked at the middle-aged man before her and asked indifferently, ¡°Have you gathered all of the medicinal nts?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chen Fan smiled and continued, ¡°I don¡¯t know when thisdy¡¯s master will being.¡± ¡°Let me take a look first.¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t reply to his question as she said casually. Chen Fan gazed for a moment before he made a gesture. ¡°Lady, pleasee this way. The head and young master of the family is already waiting for your arrival.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded and followed behind Chen Fan. Inside an imposing manor, a middle-aged man sat upright with traces of anxiousness expressed on his handsome face. Suddenly, a beautiful figure appeared in the courtyard. His eyes lit up gradually and stood up. When the figure neared, the middle-aged man couldn¡¯t help but size her up¡­ The oing girl was wearing a snow-white robe. She looked attractive and elegant. A trace of a domineering aura was expressed in her exquisite eyes. When her hair fluttered in the wind, it enhanced the girl¡¯s beauty. What was more surprising was that the girl had a king¡¯s grandeur. Xuan Yuan couldn¡¯t help but sigh as he felt he was far inferior to this young girl in grandeur¡­ ¡°Are you thedy that Chen Fan spoke of?¡± Xuan Yuan changed his expression into a smile as he watched Mu Ru Yue enter. ¡°It is really the case that the younglings are talented. May I ask where is your master?¡± ¡°My master isn¡¯t on this continent.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Xuan Yuan was stunned as he tossed a puzzled gaze at Chen Fan. If this girl¡¯s master wasn¡¯t here, who was going to be treating his son? ¡°Lady, about my son¡¯s body¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows rose as she continued, ¡°I havee for him. I have an 80 percent probability of treating him even if I am not fully certain.¡± A probability of 80 percent was more than enough. The other alchemists didn¡¯t even reach ten percent. But this little girl was so young. Even if she were an alchemist, how much could she aplish at her tender age? Xuan Yuan became silent. He suddenly felt that it wasughable for him to believe a little girl¡­ Mu Ru Yue could see the doubt in Xuan Yuan¡¯s eyes. She casually said, ¡°He won¡¯t be able to live after a few more days. If you believe me, he may survive. He will definitely die in five days without treatment anyways!¡± Xuan Yuan¡¯s body jolted as he gradually closed his eyes after hearing what she said. ¡®What she says is right. If I believe her, there may be a chance. If not, then even deities and gods can¡¯t save him¡­¡¯ ¡°Alright. I will trust you.¡± Xuan Yuan opened his eyes after a long time. With bright glimmers dancing in his eyes, he asked, ¡°Lady, do you need any other things? We will do everything we can to assist you¡­¡± Chapter 453 - Mundane Stage Mid Rank alchemist Part 2

Chapter 453 -Mundane Stage Mid Rank alchemist Part 2

Just as Mu Ru Yue wanted to say something, an angered voice was heard. ¡°What can such a young girl do?¡± An elderly figure barged in from outside. The elder red furiously at Mu Ru Yue. He then snorted coldly, ¡°You said you can treat the Fourth¡­ Fourth young master?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows rose. ¡°I didn¡¯t say I ampletely confident. I am only 80 percent certain I can treat him.¡± ¡°Haha!¡± The elderughed. He then looked toward Xuan Yuan, ¡°Lord, this girl is too young so she may be too confident in her capabilities. Aren¡¯t there several youths like her? You are only pushing the Fourth young master to his death by believing in her. I already have a solution in treating the Fourth young master. There isn¡¯t a need to let her treat him. Xuan Yuan was stunned before he rejoiced. ¡°Great master Wu Shan, is what you said the truth? You have a way in treating him?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Wu Shan nodded. With arrogance, he said, ¡°I¡¯ve sessfully refined a pill. Once the Fourth Prince consumes it, he will recover.¡± Once he said that, he opened his palm and a pill was seen in his hand. The instant Xuan Yuan saw the pill, his pupils lit up. His breath tightened as he said jubntly, ¡°Great master Wu Shan, can this pill really cure the Corpse Worm Poison?¡± Wu Shan nodded as he saidcently, ¡°I had browsed through several books and found an antidote. Lord, quickly let the Fourth young master consume it. He may recover instantly.¡± ¡°Good! Good!¡± Xuan Yuan nodded excitedly. His expression brimmed with joy. Yet at this moment, a wet nket of words was heard. ¡°If he consumes that pill, he will immediately die.¡± Wu Shan¡¯s expression stiffened with anger burning in his eyes. Even Xuan Yun frowned in displeasure. This girl really didn¡¯t know the situation. How could the pill refined by Great master Wu Shan be wrong? He had overestimated her¡­ ¡°You said my Dissolving Bone Pill is a poison?¡± Wu Shanughed from his fury as he said coldly, ¡°Little girl, I found this solution in an ancient book. I had spend lots of time in the research. Moreover, I tried the pill on human bodies. How dare you vilify me?¡± ¡®How can I give the pill to the Fourth Prince when I wasn¡¯t certain?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue smiled coldly. If it wasn¡¯t for the Corpse Worm Poison, she wouldn¡¯t even care about this. It was just that the poison was too important to her. Otherwise, why would she care about the life or death of that man? ¡°The solution in the ancient book is right. It is a pity that your alchemy standard is not sufficient enough. Two of the medicinal nts had been added in the wrong sequence. As for the other medicinal nts, its medicinal effect had been lowered due to the wrong sequence in adding the ingredients. Thus, this pill is a fatal poison!¡± Wu Shan¡¯s expression turned ashen. He was a Mundane Stage Mid Rank alchemist. This girl said that my alchemy level wasn¡¯t sufficient? ¡°Thisdy.¡± Xuan Yuan frowned as he said, displeased, ¡°I am really thankful for you ining here for my son. I know you are unhappy due to this, but Great Master Wu Shan is a Mundane Stage Mid Rank alchemist. He definitely won¡¯t make any mistakes. I will stillpensate thedy and won¡¯t mistreat you.¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t continue her act any further. She just smiled and replied, ¡°Then don¡¯t me me for not reminding you to prepare the fresh blood of a me Wolf when he consumes that pill. If not, it will be toote for regret.¡± Chapter 454 - Mundane Stage Mid Rank alchemist Part 3

Chapter 454 -Mundane Stage Mid Rank alchemist Part 3

Wu Shan snorted coldly. ¡°Thisdy, you can rx. Nothing will happen to the Fourth young master. On the other hand, if it is your pill, his life will be in grave danger instead. There is no need for thedy to be here. Please return.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled, but didn¡¯t speak further and left. Seeing the departing white robed figure, slight guilt appeared in Xuan Yuan¡¯s eyes. They were the ones that invited her here only to chase her away right after¡­ ¡°Chen Fan, help me prepare some gifts and send it to the Xiao family as apensation for the wasted trip ining here. Since she is an alchemist, decide on gifts with regards to medicinal nts.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Chen Fan cupped his hands before he turned around and left the room¡­ ¡°Little girl, you are just letting it go?¡± Yan Jin¡¯s voice was heard from within her soul once she left the residence. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows rose as she replied with a fake smile, ¡°Don¡¯t fret. They will invite me back as soon as that pill won¡¯t be able to cure him. But if they didn¡¯t listen to my advice, we will have to search for more Corpse Worm Poison¡­¡± Since they wanted to chase her away, should she continue to insist on staying here with a thick face? Sorry but she, Mu Ru Yue, couldn¡¯t do that. In the tranquil Xiao family, the soothing autumn wind blew, making the maple leaves descend slowly. When Mu Ru Yue returned to the Xiao family, she just cultivated. It was obscure if it were due to the child in her womb as her cultivation rate was actually faster than before¡­ However, an angered shout was heard that broke the peace of the Xiao family. ¡°Bastards of the Xiao family, scram out!!!¡± The Third Master of the Xiao family, who was in bed with his concubine, was startled and he rolled off the bed because of that shout. He hastily put on his clothes and dashed out. Inside the courtyard, a middle-aged man stood there with anger on his face. There was a bunch of subordinates carrying weapons behind him and they red ferociously at the Third Master of the Xiao family who was walking briskly over. ¡°Yo~ I thought about who it could be.¡± The Third Master of the Xiao family cupped his fist in smile as he greeted, ¡°Head of the Yan family, long time no see.¡± Pow! Arge fist came over and sent the Third Master of the Xiao family flying. The Third Master of the Xiao family was stupefied as he cupped the ce he was punched and pointed furiously at Yan Fei. ¡°Head of the Yan family, you shouldn¡¯t make moves on polite people. You¡­ you actually punched me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I punched you!¡± Yan Fei¡¯s brows ticked up and with zing mes of fury in his eyes, he proimed, ¡°I will not only beat you, I will eradicate your Xiao family. Everyone, go over and mercilessly trash this ce! You motherfuckers, if this old man fails to eradicate you, I will write this old man¡¯s name backwards!¡± At this instant, the people of the Yan family crowded over and started fighting with the people of the Xiao family. Seeing the expensive trees and grasses that he had bought being ruined, the Third Master of the Xiao family¡¯s heart ached and his face distorted. ¡°Yan Fei, you dare to trash my Xiao family? Alright, very good. Someone, quickly invite all of the elders over. I can¡¯t fight with you myself, but our Xiao family has the advantage of numbers. Even if you try your best, you won¡¯t be able to deal with all of us.¡± Yan Feiughed coldly, not believing him. ¡°Third dog of the Xiao family, my Yan family is being favoured by the royals. What about your Xiao family? Moreover, we are under the shelter of the Second Prince. With the Second Prince¡¯s protection, why should we fear your Xiao family?¡± The Third Master of the Xiao family¡¯s expression changed. What Yan Fei said was right. The Yan family had the Second Prince as their backing, but the Xiao family wasn¡¯t backed up by anyone¡­ Chapter 455 - Mundane Stage Mid Rank alchemist Part 4

Chapter 455 -Mundane Stage Mid Rank alchemist Part 4

¡°Yan Fei, what do you want to do?¡± The Third Master of the Xiao family asked with gritted teeth as he red furiously at Yan Fei. ¡°I don¡¯t want anything much. I just want you to call out that brat Xiao Feng and the girl beside him for me!¡± ¡°You are referring to Xiao Feng and his younger sister?¡± The Third Master of the Xiao family was stunned before a sinister ray of light flickered in his eyes. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Yan Fei raised his lower jaw and chuckled. ¡°Those two bastards dared to hurt my son, making my son be only able to make barking sounds when he speaks. I will have those two bastard repay back multiple folds!¡± The Third Master of the Xiao family chuckled. The heavens were helping him. He initially thought that no one would be able to deal with them¡­ ¡°Why are youughing?¡± Yan Fei red at him and asked fumingly. ¡°About that¡­ Head of the Yan family, don¡¯t worry. I, the Third Master, am the most fair person. How can I let your family be in such grief? I will immediately call those two brother and sister out for you to punish them.¡± ¡®Most fair?¡¯ Yan Fei felt that the Third Master of the Xiao family was shameless, but he didn¡¯t say anything as he came here for those two¡­ ¡°Hmm! It is rather rowdy here.¡± An elderly voice was suddenly heard from the back. The Third Master of the Xiao family looked over and saw Chen Fan and an eldering over. When he saw the elder, he was ted and went forth to greet them. ¡°Great Master Wu Shan and General Chen, why have youe? Great Master, are you here for Tian Er?¡± ¡°Oh¡­?¡± Wu Shan dragged that word out. To be honest, Xiao Tian was already crippled and his way of life was way too much. He was a talent, but he never liked that disciple. How could hee for him then? ¡°What happened here?¡± Wu Shan frowned as he shot a prideful gaze at Yan Fei. ¡°It is like this, Great Master Wu Shan.¡± The Third Master of the Xiao family exined, ¡°Xiao Feng and his younger sister Xiao Ru Yue injured the son of the head of the Yan family. The head of the Yan family is here to avenge his son. I, the Third Master of the Xiao family, am the most fair person. I nned to seek justice for Yan Wei.¡± Since Mu Ru Yue told Chen Fan her original name, they both didn¡¯t know she was the one they were referring to¡­ Wu Shan frowned with anxiousness gradually expressed in his eyes. He had fed the Fourth Prince his Dissolving Bone Pill just now. The Fourth Prince¡¯s poison had indeed intensified. If it wasn¡¯t for that backup, when His Majesty ordered people to prepare some blood of the me Wolf for the safety of his son¡¯s life¡­ Wu Shan had lost this time and lost willingly. His arrogance vanished at that moment. He couldn¡¯t help bute to apologise to Mu Ru Yue for the Fourth Prince¡¯s life¡­ Guilt was expressed on Wu Shan¡¯s face as he had nearly killed the Fourth Prince with his pill. He remained silent for a while before he said, ¡°I havee to your Xiao family to look for a person.¡± ¡°Looking for a person?¡± The Third Master of the Xiao family was stunned. ¡°I wonder who Great Master Wu Shan is looking for¡­¡± ¡°Oh, it is ady with the surname Mu.¡± ¡°Surname Mu? But our Xiao family does not have anyone with the surname Mu¡­¡± ¡°No?¡± Wu Shan frowned as he turned his head to Chen Fan. ¡°General Chen, what is going on?¡± Chen Fan also didn¡¯t know why she wasn¡¯t in the Xiao family. He shook his head and said, ¡°Thatdy told me she was staying in the Xiao family. How can she not be here?¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± The Third Master of the Xiao family chuckled dryly. ¡°Great Master Wu Shan and General Chen, have you heard wrongly? Our Xiao family indeed does not have any person with the surname Mu¡­¡± Chapter 456 - Mundane Stage Mid Rank alchemist Part 5

Chapter 456 -Mundane Stage Mid Rank alchemist Part 5

Great Master Wu Shan frowned with his white brows. When he raised his head, a snow-white robe entered his eyes under the sunlight. His elderly body trembled. He then took in a deep breath as he walked forth toward Mu Ru Yue, suppressing his embarrassment. ¡°Lady Mu, I had indeed treated you wrongly. I don¡¯t know if thedy has the time to make a trip with me?¡± Great Master Wu Shan hadpletely tossed aside his old face for the Fourth Prince. His gaze was focused on Mu Ru Yue, as though he didn¡¯t notice the change in expression of the rest¡­ ¡®Lady Mu? She is the one Great Master Wu Shan was looking for? How did the stinky girl have a connection with Great Master Wu Shan? Moreover, the Great Master is using such a polite tone toward her¡­¡¯ The Third Master¡¯s face stiffened. Even if it was toward Tian Er, Great Master Wu Shan wouldn¡¯t speak in such a tone. Currently, he was treating Mu Ru Yue as his equal under the crowd¡¯s gaze. It was as though they were from the same generation. ¡®How can this be? When did Mu Ru Yue became an equal with Great Master Wu Shan?¡¯ The Third Master took in a breath, forcefully suppressing his shock. ¡°Haha!¡± Yan Fei recovered fast as heughed as he walked briskly toward Mu Ru Yue. ¡°Thisdy must be one of the group that taught my son a lesson? It is indisputable that what thedy did was right. My son is the type that is owed a beating. I am thankful for thedy in helping me lecture him. I wanted to thank thedy today, but the Third Master of the Xiao family misunderstood my intents. My apologies to thedy for the inconvenience.¡± Even though he was saying this to Mu Ru Yue, he was actually saying this for Wu Shan to hear. At this moment, the Third Master of the Xiao family¡¯s expression turned as dark as it could get. ¡®Thankful? Misunderstanding? Fuck your misunderstanding! You wanted to trash my Xiao family to thank her? You even say it is a misunderstanding in the end?¡¯ The Third Master of the Xiao Family¡¯s body trembled in fury as he red furiously at Yan Fei. Yan Fei didn¡¯t seem to feel his re as he ttered, ¡°Lady, if you don¡¯t have any matters with me, I will bid my farewell. If thedy is free in the future, feel free toe to my Yan family to lecture them.¡± It was a joke! So what if the Second Prince was powerful? Wasn¡¯t it Wu Shan that the Second Prince wanted to make a connection with? He definitely wouldn¡¯t dare to seek trouble with Mu Ru Yue now even if his guts had been multiplied by a hundred times. He didn¡¯t give the others the chance to respond after tossing those words as with a wave of his hand, he immediately retreated with the members of the Yan family. It wasn¡¯t until he reached the entrance that he noticed that his back was soaked with cold sweat. ¡°Lady.¡± Wu Shan hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°How about we¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows rose as she asked, ¡°Am I the type of person that can be chased away and invited back casually?¡± It was as though Wu Shan anticipated Mu Ru Yue¡¯s response. With heartache, he took out a storage ring. He sucked in a deep breath and said, ¡°Lady, this is a Boundless Storage Ring. I had gotten it from a historical remain of the ancient times. It can store everything in the world. Moreover, I had ced in several precious medicinal nt in the ring. This can be my greeting gift to thedy.¡± The Third Master of the Xiao family looked puzzled at Wu Shan. Nobody could be clearer to him as to how important that ring was to Wu Shan. But he gave that ring to the girl? Instantly, his heart felt like overturning seas and rivers as jealousy almost devoured him. ¡°Boundless Storage Ring?¡± Mu Ru Yue took it unceremoniously. ¡°Lead the way.¡± Chapter 457 - Mundane Stage Mid Rank alchemist Part 6

Chapter 457 -Mundane Stage Mid Rank alchemist Part 6

Wu Shan was ted as the stone in his heart dropped. He was really afraid that the girl would be hostile toward him for his initial actions¡­ ¡°Eldest brother, wait here for me. I will go there and return soon.¡± Mu Ru Yue turned her head toward Xiao Feng and continued, ¡°Yun Qing will be staying here for a period of time. I will have to trouble eldest brother to apany her for me.¡± Xiao Feng nodded coldly. ¡°Alright.¡± Mu Ru Yue withdrew her gaze from him and looked at the elderly face of Wu Shan after hearing his reply and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The few of them headed out after she said that, leaving the statue-like crowd of the Xiao family. ¡°When did the girl get to know Great Master Wu Shan?¡± Glimmers danced in the Third Master of the Xiao family¡¯s eyes. It seemed that it would be difficult toy a hand on them now¡­ In an imposing residence, Xuan Yuan was anxiously pacing back and forth. When he was pacing, he saw Wu Shan bringing Mu Ru Yue along with him. He was instantly ted. However, he couldn¡¯t help but halt his steps as he remembered what he had said previously, embarrassment expressed on his handsome face. ¡°Lady, you are here.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded. She replied in a cold tone, ¡°Lead me to see him.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Xuan Yun nodded hastily. ¡°Lady, pleasee with me.¡± He did an inviting gesture as he spoke with a smile. Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t say anything and just followed him in. Inside a room, a youth was lying on the bed. Pain was expressed by his tightly knitted brows. His face was ashen, but a handsome face could still be vaguely seen. Mu Ru Yue pondered for a moment before she instructed, ¡°Prepare some silver needles for me and use fire to sterilize them. I will first force the poison out of his body. That¡¯s right, help me to prepare an empty bottle as well.¡± ¡°Chen Fan, prepare them.¡± Xuan Yuan nodded immediately as he ordered without turning his head back. Perhaps it was due to Mu Ru Yue noticing the problem in the pill that was refined by Wu Shan. Hence, he believed in her greatly. ¡®She may just be able to treat my son¡­¡¯ Xuan Yuan¡¯s eyes lit up as he stared at the girl. Chen Fan quickly took out the silver needles and passed it to Mu Ru Yue. She then pierced one of the needles into the youth¡¯s body. Following that, traces of a green fluid containing the poison was forced out of his body. Xuan Yuan and the rest were shocked at the next scene. The girl carefully aimed the opening of the bottle at that green fluid, gradually collecting them into the bottle. She then closed the bottle with a lid. Yet, Mu Ru Yue herself was clueless as to how horrified the people in her surroundings were for what she had done. This wasn¡¯t ordinary poison, but was Corpse Worm Poison. Why did she need the Corpse Worm Poison? The crowd couldn¡¯t help but shiver in fear, their gazes toward Mu Ru Yue changed as well¡­ ¡°Lady, is it done?¡± Xuan Yuan looked at the youth on the bed as he queried with a frown, ¡°Why isn¡¯t he awakening?¡± Mu Ru Yue tossed the bottle into the Boundless Storage Ring. She shook her head slightly. ¡°I just forced out some of the surface poison. But his poison had already infiltrated his bone. Hence, the treatment is only starting now. I will start refining a pill. Nobody is to disturb me in the next six days. If the treatment fails in the slightest, I won¡¯t be able to help any further.¡± Xuan Yuan nodded immediately. ¡°Lady, don¡¯t worry. I definitely won¡¯t let anyonee in here. I promise that thedy will have a peaceful pill refining atmosphere. Chen Fan, Great Master Wu Shan, let¡¯s go.¡± Chapter 458 - Power’s Initiation Plan Part 1

Chapter 458 -Power¡¯s Initiation n Part 1

Xuan Yuan indicated with a gaze to the crowd after he said that. The two nodded in response and all of them exited the room. Only Mu Ru Yue was left in the room¡­ The youth on the bed was frowning as pain was expressed on his face. It was as though he were fighting against a Death God. Mu Ru Yue took in a breath. She needed to try refining a Mundane Stage Mid Rank pill this time. She was already able to refine Mundane Stage Mid Rank pills after she broke through to the Xiantian High Rank realm, but she just didn¡¯t have enough medicinal nts. Since those people prepared the medicinal nts, she could make use of this opportunity to break through¡­ Pang! Mu Ru Yue lifted and waved her hand, causing a treasure pill furnace emitting blood-red rays of light to appear before her. She focused on the phoenix furnace before her and became serious. ¡°Yan Jin, you are to guard outside just in case. Nobody is permitted to disturb me.¡± Swish! A ck figure shot out from the girl¡¯s back and dashed at his highest speed to stand outside the door. Bang! After a loud crash, the entire room regained its tranquility¡­ The six days felt longer than a century for Xuan Yuan. The closed door of the room gradually opened on the morning of the sixth day¡­ A white figure moved in a sh out of the room and appeared in everyone¡¯s sight. The girl¡¯splexion was slightly pale, but there was a faint ray of light in her eyes. ¡°Lady, how is it?¡± Xuan Yuan¡¯s heart tightened as he looked nervously at Mu Ru Yue. Under his gaze, Mu Ru Yue said indifferently, ¡°You can head in to see him.¡± Xuan Yuan and the rest dashed into the room after hearing what she said, staring at the youth on the bed. At this moment, the youth gradually woke up. It was undeniable that he was an above average fair and handsome youth once the green poison faded. When the youth saw Xuan Yuan, a faint smile was expressed in his delicate and pretty face. He called out softly, ¡°Royal father¡­¡± ¡°My son¡­¡± Xuan Yuan became stirred up as he listened to the youth¡¯s voice and said in a shaky voice, ¡°It¡¯s good that you are fine. It¡¯s good that you are fine.¡± Seeing the middle-aged man¡¯s true feelings, Chen Fan sighed lightly. Who said Royal families were the most heartless? It was just that they couldn¡¯t express love or familial feelings at times. Otherwise, the Fourth Prince¡¯s oue would be the same as Concubine Yuan. She was the most beloved girl of his Majesty. It was due to him over-doting on her that she was set up and died after giving birth to the Fourth Prince. Thus, His Majesty never showed all of his emotions from then on. He purposely sided the Second Prince so as to protect the Fourth Prince. Who knew that people still wanted to kill the Fourth Prince even if that had been the case. ¡°Hmm?¡± Wu Shan frowned and he suddenly shot an astonished gaze at Mu Ru Yue as he asked, ¡°You¡­ you made him consume a Dissolving Bone Pill?¡± Mu Ru Yue looked at Wu Shan and nodded. Hiss! Wu Shan took in a cold breath as he looked bbergasted at the girl¡¯s peerless appearance. ¡°You refined that Dissolving Bone Pill?¡± Dissolving Bone Pill was a Mundane Stage Mid Rank pill. Hadn¡¯t he failed to refine it which ended up almost taking the life of the Fourth Prince? Don¡¯t tell him the little girl could refine a Mundane Stage Mid Rank Dissolving Bone Pill. Only the Medicine Sect could possess a genious of such innate talent. ¡°What do you think?¡± Mu Ru Yue nced at him and asked casually. At this moment, Wu Shan¡¯s expression changed constantly. He would never have been able to imagine that the little girl was a Mundane Stage Mid Rank alchemist. Could she be any more scary? Chapter 459 - Power’s Initiation Plan Part 2

Chapter 459 -Power¡¯s Initiation n Part 2

¡°Lady.¡± Xuan Yuan released the youth¡¯s hand as he turned his head toward Mu Ru Yue and asked, ¡°May I ask what the Xiao family is to thedy?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze was calm and collected as she replied casually, ¡°I am just temporarily staying there. I don¡¯t have any rtionship to the Xiao family of the Central Region.¡± ¡°Xiao family of the Central Region?¡± Xuan Yuan was stunned as he looked puzzled at the girl before him. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Mu Ru Yue smirked coldly and continued, ¡°I am the descendant of Xiao Yun, who had been chased out of thisnd several years ago. I recognise the Xiao family that was established by Xiao Yun and not the one here.¡± Xuan Yuan¡¯s expression changed drastically, shock filled his eyes. ¡°You are the descendant of Xiao Yun.¡± ¡°Correct, my ancestor is Xiao Yun.¡± ¡°Lady,¡± Xuan Yuan¡¯s expression became serious. ¡°You had saved my most beloved son and thus, you are my Xuan family¡¯s benefactor. There is a matter that I had been holding back for a long time already. Since I met with the descendant of Xiao Yun today, I can¡¯t not keep it in any longer¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue frowned as she looked doubtfully at Xuan Yuan. ¡°Actually, my family had also participated in that matter of Xiao Yun¡¯s that year.¡± Xuan Yuan chuckled bitterly as he continued guiltily, ¡°Those matters happened before I was born. I don¡¯t really understand what happened, but I had heard some of it from my ancestor. Our family n had let Xiao Yun down.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression slowly turned grim. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡®What happened to Xiao Yun¡¯s body that day?¡¯ Xuan Yuan shook his head and sighed as he replied, ¡°Does thedy know of the Yao family?¡± ¡°Yao family?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Xuan Yuan nodded slightly and exined, ¡°There are four main powers in this continent. They are the Medicine Sect, Martial Sect, Holy Sect and the Yao family respectively. The four powers hold supreme powers that are superior to my empire¡¯s. Furthermore, there are even rules ced to all these powers that they are forbidden to make any moves on ordinary people. Yet, a branch member of the Yao family got to know of the innate talent of Xiao Yun that year.¡± ¡°Xiao Yun hadn¡¯t reach eighteen years of age that year. What kind of genius was he to have reached the Xiantian Full Circle realm before he was eighteen? Thus, the branch member of the Yao family wanted to have Xiao Yun as her husband.¡± ¡°But how could the ambitious Xiao Yun agree? He didn¡¯t mind falling out with that branch member and hence, he was set up. If it wasn¡¯t for our family harbouring the Yao family, they wouldn¡¯t have managed to cripple his cultivation. My ancestor told me that he could never forget the final statement of that branch family of the Yao family¡­ ¡°¡®Since I can¡¯t get talent, I will destroy it and make him suffer the pain of being unable to continue cultivating!¡¯ Hence, what my ancestor regretted the most in his life was helping in that matter. But the branch family had used all of the lives of the citizens in the empire to force his hand.¡± Xuan Yuan closed his eyes gradually and opened it only after a long period had passed. He smiled bitterly and continued, ¡°Lady, you are really lucky to be a girl. After that branch family of the Yao family crippled Xiao Yun, they had stated that ¡®If any peerless talent appears in his descendants, the girl would be forced to be a concubine and the man would be conscripted into the Yao family and devote his entire life and eternity.¡¯ It was lucky that the girl backing that Yao family had the Tian title and her name was Yao Tian Yu.¡± ¡°Yao Tian Yu? Tian title?¡± Mu Ru Yue frowned as she looked puzzled at Xuan Yuan, not understanding it. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Xuan Yuan nodded and exined, ¡°In arge family like the Yao family, they would be given another title to differentiate them with their status. The branch family can only use the title Tian. On the other hand, a precious title like Yun can only be used by the main branch. The one that took a fancy of Xiao Yun¡¯s talent was one of the branch families of the Yao family.¡± Chapter 460 - Power’s Initiation Plan Part 3

Chapter 460- Power¡¯s Initiation n Part 3

Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression turned grimmer. ¡°So the Yao family forces men into their family. Is this the so-called supreme power?¡± Xuan Yuan smiled and exined, ¡°The main branch of the Yao family is more logical. Only a minority of their branch families would do such outrageous matters. But the main branch of the Yao family won¡¯t even know of such small matters. It is probably only the few elders of the Xiao family that know about this personally as they watched on as Xiao Yun¡¯s cultivation was crippled¡­¡± These matters had been told to him by his ancestor on his deathbed as it was the most regretted matter he had done in his life. Since thedy was a descendant of Xiao Yun, he naturally had to make this known to the girl. Otherwise, his ancestor¡¯s heart would still ache even in the underworld¡­ ¡°I understand already.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded slightly. When she lowered her gaze, a trace of cold ray of light shed in her eyes. She wasn¡¯t a man, but her eldest brother was a talented man¡­ If that branch family of the Yao family dared to force him, she definitely wouldn¡¯t let them off scot free¡­ Once she understood this matter, Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t dally any longer and left the room. Seeing that girl disappeared under the sunlight, Xuan Yuan narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°Great Master Wu Shan, how do you find thedy?¡± ¡°She is extraordinary.¡± Wu Shan gave an evaluation after remaining silent for a while. ¡°Your Majesty, that girl is really ambitious and this tiny empire won¡¯t enter her eyes. She wants the entire continent and will reach the peak of thisplicated and messy continent, not just this Empire of Feng Yun.¡± From every action and speech Mu Ru Yue made, Wu Shan could deduce that she wanted to climb up to the peak of the world. What was the use of being the king of a kingdom? The king of the kingdom still had to listen to others¡­ Xuan Yuan looked curiously at Wu Shan as he felt that his evaluation was too high that it was unbelievable¡­ ¡°So are we to rope her in?¡± ¡°No.¡± Wu Shan shook his head. ¡°Your Majesty, that little girl should have already guessed our identity, but she didn¡¯t say anything nor did she act either servilely or overbearingly. She just treate us as ordinary people. In my opinion, if we try to rope her in too much, she wille to dislike us. We should think of what she might be interested in.¡± ¡°Great Master, what do you mean?¡± ¡°She is an alchemist so she will be greatly interested in medicinal nts. Your Majesty, you should not express that you want to rope her in and just asionally send her some precious medicinal nts in the name of thanking her for saving the Fourth Prince¡¯s life. She will then slowly develop good feelings toward the Royal family. If the Royal family were to be in a crisis in the future, she won¡¯t just watch on. If you want to be in her good graces, you must constantly give her benefits so that the rtionship can grow continuously.¡± Wu Shan paused for a short moment before he continued, ¡°Your Majesty, such talent can only be befriended and not offended. Her future path still has a long way so she may be the person that stands at the peak of the world. If our empire has connections with such a being, why should we fear being invaded by the opposing countries? The Empire of Feng Yun may be the strongest kingdom in the continent at that time.¡± ¡®The strongest kingdom in the continent?¡¯ Xuan Yuan was stirred up after hearing that phrase. Perhaps the Kingdom of Feng Yun could really flourish in his hand and aplish the task that his ancestors couldn¡¯tplete. If that were the case, he would then have the face to meet with his ancestors when he goes to the underworld. Chapter 461 - Power’s Initiation Plan Part 4

Chapter 461-Power¡¯s Initiation n Part 4

Along a bustling main street, horse carriages flowed unceasingly. Mu Ru Yue was deep in her thought after what she heard from Xuan Yuan and didn¡¯t notice a beggar that was tossed out of a restaurant. When the beggar that was sent flying nearly collided her, an arm pulled Mu Ru Yue into his embrace. ¡°Stinky beggar, how many times do I need to tell you not to soil the territory of our Feng Xiang Restaurant? If I see you again, I will beat you to a pulp and even your parents won¡¯t be able to recognise you. This is so unlucky!¡± The waiter red at the beggar that was incredibly filthy and tossed the wiping cloth in his hand behind him as he turned around and went back into the restaurant. ¡°Sister, are you alright?¡± Xiao Feng frowned as he looked at the wailing beggar lying on the ground. Mu Ru Yue shook her head. ¡°Eldest brother, why are you here?¡± ¡°I was worried for you so I came to check on you.¡± How could Xiao Feng not worry when he heard from Wu Shan that Mu Ru Yue wouldn¡¯t return for seven days? He was constantly worrying about her during those seven days. Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t reply and just shifted her gaze to the beggar¡­ ¡°What a bunch of inhumane brats!¡± The beggar rubbed his buttock as he yelled furiously, ¡°When this senior roamed the continent, you motherfuckers weren¡¯t even born. What are you being so arrogant about? If it wasn¡¯t for this senior being set up, how could I have fallen to such a state? I would have been able to knead that brat into a meat patty and feed him to the dogs! Aiyo! This is so painful. I can feel my old waist breaking just from a fall after I lost my cultivation. Don¡¯t they know to treat the elderly kindly¡­¡± The beggar fumed. With that filthy elderly face and unkempt hair, it seemed that he hadn¡¯t bathed for a long time. Glimmers danced in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes before she walked smilingly over to the beggar and offered, ¡°How about I treat you to a meal?¡± The beggar was stunned as he looked bbergasted at the impable appearance of the girl and asked doubtfully, ¡°Are you fooling with this old man?¡± With a slight raise of her brows, Mu Ru Yue said with a fake smile. ¡°Forget it then if you don¡¯t believe me. But don¡¯t me me for not reminding you that if you want to enter this restaurant, you will only be tossed out again. Eldest brother, let¡¯s go.¡± She turned to leave after throwing out those words. The beggar instantly leaped to his feet and tugged onto Mu Ru Yue¡¯s sleeve and chuckled saying, ¡°Lady, I was only joking. How about we go now?¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled and replied, ¡°Let¡¯s not go to other ces and go to this restaurant.¡± The beggar¡¯s eyes lit up as he smelt the fragrance of roasted chicken permeating from the restaurant. He almost drooled. After swallowing his saliva, the beggar rubbed his fist and prompted, ¡°Lady, let¡¯s head in.¡± Xiao Feng didn¡¯t say anything from the start as he knew that his sister must have a reason for doing this. Perhaps there was something that was worthy for her to interact with this beggar¡­ ¡°Stinky beggar, why have you returned?¡± In the restaurant, when the waiter saw the elderly beggar walking in the entrance, he furiously raised his fist and warned, ¡°Are you going to leave by yourself or to be tossed out by me again? I told you already that you are forbidden toe here if you don¡¯t have money. Our restaurant isn¡¯t a charitable ce that provides free food for beggars.¡± The beggar shrunk his neck before he hid behind Mu Ru Yue and rebuked, ¡°I don¡¯t have money, but she has¡­¡± ¡°She?¡± When the waiter looked at Mu Ru Yue, he chuckled coldly and advised, ¡°Lady, I advise you not to be tricked by this beggar. His words can only fool three-year-old infants. How can such a smartdy like yourself believe his cheating wheedling words? How about¡­¡± Chapter 462 - Power’s Initiation Plan Part 5

Chapter 462 -Power¡¯s Initiation n Part 5

The waiter felt a cold aura being emitted from the man beside Mu Ru Yue before he could finish his piece. The waiter instantly trembled in fear and shut his rambling mouth. ¡°To¡­ to the three guest, do you want to have your meal in a private room or in the main hall?¡± The waiter looked carefully at Xiao Feng who had a cold expression as he said timidly. ¡°Private room,¡± Mu Ru Yue said indifferently. ¡°To the three guests, pleasee with me.¡± When the waiter turned around, he discreetly wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, only to find that the back of his hand was drenched in sweat. The cultivation of that man was too horrifying. It was unimaginable that a man of such strength was easily tricked by that old beggar. Inside a luxurious private room, dishes were ced on the table and the elder was devouring his food. He raised his head to drink a small bowl of wine and carried a roasted chicken drumstick in his hand and said inartictely, ¡°With my previous cultivation, I don¡¯t need to eat food. But now that my cultivation was crippled, I must have three meals a day. Yet, it is undeniable that this food is delicious. You guys should eat to. If you just watch me eat, I will feel embarrassed.¡± Seeing the mess of the table, Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows rose but she didn¡¯t move her chopsticks. She raised her head to look at the elder and smiled faintly as she enticed, ¡°Do you want to recover your cultivation?¡± Gulp! The elder swallowed the meat in his mouth and nodded violently, ¡°Of course I want to. I even dream about it. Having cultivation really was awesome. I at least won¡¯t be looked at in disdain and even tossed away.¡± ¡°In that case, I can help you recover your strength.¡± Pop! The drumstick in the elder¡¯s hand fell to the ground. He raised his head stiffly and blinked his eyes before he queried, ¡°Can you repeat what you just say? I don¡¯t think I heard it properly.¡± ¡°I said that I can help you recover your strength.¡± The elder indeed heard it clearly this time. Swish! The elder climbed onto the table and stared at Mu Ru Yue and asked, ¡°You can help me recover my strength?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded slightly and continued, ¡°I still haven¡¯t reached that capability, but once my alchemy breaks through once more, I am 70% sure I will be able to treat you. However, the prerequisite is that you are to vow loyalty and devotion to me for your entire life and all eternity in helping me aplish tasks.¡± Don¡¯t even mention vowing loyalty and devotion to her, he wouldn¡¯t decline the offer even if she wanted him as her servant or ve. The elder nodded with all his might and replied, ¡°If you can help me recover my strength, I will do anything for you! But can¡­ can you really do that?¡± The elder obviously didn¡¯t trust her from his speech. There were indeed alchemists in this continent that can help recover his strength, but it was a pity that all of the alchemist he had connections with abandoned him after knowing that he had offended an expert. ¡®Those cold and ruthless bastards! I had helped them so much before I fell. Now that I meet with trouble, they ran away faster than a rabbit. ¡®But this little girl is too young. ¡®Can such a young girl really help me recover my strength? I just can¡¯t believe it. But isn¡¯t she my final hope?¡¯ Seeing the doubtful gaze of the elder, Mu Ru Yue smiled and said, ¡°It is up to you to believe me or not.¡± ¡°I believe in you as I can¡¯t do anything else than trust you.¡± The elder took in a deep breath and continued, ¡°Also, my name is Gu Lei. I don¡¯t know if you heard of me before. Haha! If it were in the Central East, there should be several people that knows about me.¡± ¡°Central East? Where is that ce? Chapter 463 - Power’s Initiation Plan Part 6

Chapter 463 -Power¡¯s Initiation n Part 6

¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± The elder looked curiously at her and exined, ¡°The Central Region has four regions. They are Central East, Central West, Central North and Central South respectively. This ce is Central West and it is the weakest sectorpared to the others. The power controlling this area is the Yao family.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled. If this was the case, then the other three powers would be governing different ces¡­ Mu Ru Yue suddenly felt that her knowledge of the Central Region had increased a lot within a day and she now knew the gist of the Central Region. ¡°Which sector does the Central Region Academy lie?¡± ¡°Central Region Academy?¡± The elder shook his head and continued, ¡°It doesn¡¯t lie in any of the powers. It is independant of the four sectors, but simrly has connections with all four of them. It can be said that the Central Region Academy is the central power. I have exined so much to you that I am so hungry. Let me eat finish my food first.¡± He didn¡¯t give Mu Ru Yue a nce after saying that and devoured the food¡­ Xiao Feng turned his head toward Mu Ru Yue asked, ¡°Sister, what are you nning?¡± ¡°Eldest brother, don¡¯t you think that the Central Region is reallyplicated?¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled and continued, ¡°In the Kingdom of Zi Yue, I have the Massacre The Heavens Battling Squad. We have the Xiao family in Sheng Domain. But we don¡¯t have any power in the even moreplex Central Region. Hence, I n to establish our own forces.¡± ¡°How are you going to achieve that?¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled and asked, ¡°Eldest brother, what do you think is the essential item to have in this continent?¡± ¡°Pills.¡± This was undoubted as an expert could be born from just several pills. ¡°My advantage is that I have pills. But my sole power is insufficient so I n to build a Pill Tower and recruit several alchemists.¡± ¡°What is your bargaining chip?¡± ¡°Secret Alchemy forms!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes lit up as she stared at Xiao Feng and continued, ¡°Those that enters the Pill Tower can choose to vow their loyalty and devotion. Those people can get free informations of everything about the dantian and some other knowledge. Moreover, they can be tutored by a Mundane Stage Mid Rank alchemist. The other groups of people can choose to just enter freely. Those alchemists need to contribute pills and they will get equivalent knowledge and be allowed to read secret forms depending on how many pills they contribute. However, if the Pill Tower faces a crisis, they must help. All the alchemists that join the Pill Tower can simrly choose to join other powers¡­¡± Xiao Feng remained quiet and asked casually, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t their initial powers be displeased by this?¡± ¡°No.¡± Mu Ru Yue shook her head and exined, ¡°They join the Pill Tower only to improve their alchemy. What is required of them is to contribute their refined pills every month to receive the chance to read alchemy books. Nobody would reject such a good deal. To an alchemist, some unknown forms to them are far more precious than pills. This is also a great opportunity for them to increase their alchemy standard¡­¡± Xiao Feng raised his head and looked at Mu Ru Yue. With a trace of praise in his eyes, he agreed, ¡°This may be an excellent idea.¡± ¡°This is only a part of the n.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled and continued, ¡°The other is for Martial practitioners. They can simrly choose to vow their loyalty and devotion or just join freely. Of course, those that vowed their life will receive more pills while thetter will be able to exchange pills with items. Yet, if there is a Pill Tower¡¯s summon, they must return even if they are a thousand miles away!¡± It was undeniable that Mu Ru Yue¡¯s n was really enticing. They wouldn¡¯t need to fear that no one will join the Pill Tower¡­ ¡°Sister, you just need to tell eldest brother what he can help with. No matter what, I will always stand on your side.¡± Xiao Feng looked seriously at the girl before him, resolution shown on his callous face. Chapter 464 - Power’s Initiation Plan Part 7

Chapter 464 -Power¡¯s Initiation n Part 7

¡°I will need you to help me spread this matter around and also keep this hidden from the Xiao family. We aren¡¯t strong enough and also can¡¯t resist against the Xiao family.¡± More importantly, there was also the Yao family at the back of the Xiao family that was eyeing them covetously. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze gradually turned serious. It seemed that their enemies were growing rapidly. At this moment, a peculiar feeling was felt from her lower abdomen. This feeling warmed her heart. That¡¯s right, this wasn¡¯t just her battle. She had Wu Chen and the little fe in her womb¡­ She would have the courage to face strong foes when they were with her. Inside the drawing room of the Xiao family, the Third Master of the Xiao family was looking timidly at the middle-aged man sitting opposite from him with a trace of restrained fear in his eyes. There was a girl in light yellow clothing sitting beside that middle-aged man. Moreover, the girl had a goose-egg face shape. Her appearance was outstanding. Her fair skin seemed to emit a faint glow. It was as sparkling and translucent as a crystal. Her light yellow clothing enhanced the girl¡¯s appearance, making her look increasingly noble and elegant. Her grandeur was superior to even the young mistress of the main branch of the Yao family¡­ The Third Master of the Xiao family was a little apprehensive as the cultivation of the middle-aged man was far superior to his that he wouldn¡¯t be his match¡­ ¡°Are you the current head of the Xiao family?¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s brows rose as he looked calmly at the Third Master of the Xiao family. The Third Master of the Xiao family shrunk his neck and chuckled as he replied, ¡°This lord, I am the son of the head of the Xiao family. I do not know why you are seeking my father?¡± ¡°Where is the head of the Xiao family?¡± ¡°Hehe! My father went travelling so he currently is not in the Xiao family. If you have any urgent matters, I can totally make the decision for the family.¡± It was a joke as even if he could not, he must. This man¡¯s cultivation was too strong¡­ ¡°Oh.¡± The middle-aged man tapped on the table lightly and introduced casually, ¡°I still haven¡¯t introduced myself. My name is Yao Jing and the person by my side is the young mistress of the Yao family, Yao Tian Yu.¡± ¡°Yao Jing?¡± The Third Master of the Xiao family widened his eyes in shock as he rified, ¡°You are people from that Yao family?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We are indeed from the Yao family.¡± The middle-aged man nodded slightly as he replied seriously. Gulp! The Third Master of the Xiao family swallowed his saliva and asked, trembling in fear, ¡°We¡­ We don¡¯t seem to have offended the Yao family. May I know why the lord hase to our Xiao family?¡± Hearing that, the middle-aged man chuckled lightly. ¡°I havee here for a good matter.¡± ¡°Good matter?¡± The Third Master of the Xiao family was in shock. What good matter would a power like the Yao familye to the Xiao family for? He didn¡¯t think that he was that charming to make people of the Yao familye personally. ¡°I heard that there is a youth known as Xiao Feng in your Xiao family?¡± Yao Jing shot a forceful nce at the Third Master of the Xiao family as he said calmly. Under his gaze, the Third Master of the Xiao family wanted to deny it but he didn¡¯t have the guts¡­ ¡°That¡¯s right. There is certainly a person known as Xiao Feng in the family.¡± ¡°He is the descendant of Xiao Yun?¡± Yao Jing continued to use a forceful gaze as he stared at the Third Master of the Xiao family with a slight smirk. The Third Master of the Xiao family nodded hastily and replied, ¡°My lord, I don¡¯t know what Xiao Feng¡­¡± He was interrupted by Yao Jing as Yao Jing cut in and said, ¡°Xiao Feng is an outstanding youth and is the descendant of Xiao Yun. I heard that he had already reached the Xiantian Full Circle realm. His talent is slightly inferior to Xiao Yun¡¯s, but is still barely passable. The purpose as to why my Yao family came is for the marriage alliance between young mistress Tian Yu and Xiao Feng¡­¡± ¡°Marriage alliance?¡± The Third Master of the Xiao family waspletely stupefied and his mind nked. Chapter 465 - Power’s Initiation Plan Part 8

Chapter 465 -Power¡¯s Initiation n Part 8

¡®That stinky brat Xiao Feng is going to have a marriage alliance with the Yao family? Why do such good thingsnd on that stinky brat? What dog sheet did he walk on?¡¯ The Third Master of the Xiao family¡¯s felt as though his heart was being devoured by ants in his jealousy. He didn¡¯t know what was worth fancying on that stinky brat by the Yao family. It was even so when the marriage partner was the young mistress of the Yao family. ¡°That¡¯s right, where is Xiao Feng?¡± Yao Jing frowned as he asked indifferently. ¡°He went out and has not return. When he returns, I will tell him about this. That brat will definitely be ted that he will die and revive again.¡± He subconsciously snorted coldly when he said that as what he really wanted to do was to beat that stinky brat to a pulp. ¡°Alright. Young mistress Tian Yu and I will be bidding our farewells first.¡± Yao Jing stood up with smiles as he looked at the girl beside him and said, ¡°Young mistress, let¡¯s head back to the inn first and return the next day.¡± Yao Tian Yu nodded slightly as she stood up elegantly. When she walked out of the Xiao family, she knitted her delicate brows as she looked toward Yao Jing who was by her side and asked, ¡°Why must I marry a man that I hadn¡¯t even met? It is not like our Yao family doesn¡¯t have a Xiantian Full Circle at around twenty three or twenty four years of age. Can this be due to grandfather and the rest that couldn¡¯t stand the humiliation they felt two generations before?¡± Yao Jing smiled and exined, ¡°Young mistress, Xiao Feng is indeed a Xiantian Full Circle expert, but don¡¯t forget where he grew up at. In the Central Region, there is a natural spirit vein so it is natural that there are many talents. However, Xiao Feng came from outside it. This fact shouldn¡¯t be overlooked.¡± Yao Tian Yu pondered. ¡®What Yao Jing said isn¡¯t illogical. Perhaps Xiao Feng¡¯s talent isn¡¯t inferior to Xiao Yun¡¯s as he could break through so fast outside the Central Region¡­¡¯ ¡°Young mistress, our status in the Yao family as its branch family isn¡¯t high. If we were to have a talent like him, our power will increase drastically. Didn¡¯t you see that person of the Xiao family being so respectful to us? This is treatment that we won¡¯t get from the main branch of the Yao family. Thus, only with power can we stand at the top and look down on those people.¡± Yao Tian Yu pondered for a while before she nodded and asked, ¡°I understand what you are trying to say, but what if Xiao Feng disagrees? If I am in his shoes, I definitely won¡¯t agree in marrying a girl that I hadn¡¯t met.¡± ¡°Young mistress, you are overthinking things.¡± Yao Jing chuckled and continued, ¡°Every man is realistic. Even though young mistress is someone of the branch family, you are still a bonafide person of the Yao family. Didn¡¯t you see how other people outside the family respected us? Even if we were to get into a fight, the Yao family will definitely stand on our side. If he marries you, his status will rise drastically. Which man won¡¯t want to climb up thedder of sess?¡± Yao Tian Yu frowned slightly. ¡®Can that really be the case? If it really is, why did Xiao Yun reject such a good matter that year? But I really am interested in that descendant of Xiao Yun.¡¯ ¡°Yao Jing, let¡¯s go. We will meet with Xiao Feng tomorrow. I don¡¯t know how hepares to Xiao Yun from that year? That¡¯s right, does he knows about what happened that year?¡± If he knew about what happened to Senior Xiao Yun, he definitely wouldn¡¯t agree to marry into the Yao family. Even though she didn¡¯t have much feelings for a man she hadn¡¯t met before, so what if she sacrificed herself for her family? ¡°The people that know about what happened then are negligible. I will make the Royal family keep their mouth shut and those old fellows of the Xiao family love their lives and are scared to die so they won¡¯t say it. Young mistress, don¡¯t worry. Xiao Feng will certainly be the son-inw of the Yao family!¡± Yao Jing smiled as he said that full of confidence¡­ Chapter 466 - Xiao Feng and Yao Yun Qing Part 1

Chapter 466 -Xiao Feng and Yao Yun Qing Part 1

Inside an Inn, Yao Yu Qing and Elder Zhang was discussing something. Their expression suddenly changed as they stood up abruptly. ¡°It¡¯s them!¡± Elder Zhang¡¯s face turned ashen as he clenched his fist so hard that it made crackles. He took in a breath andmented with a cold smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect them to make a move here. Aren¡¯t they afraid that the head of the Yao family will know about this?¡± Swish! Three figures leaped in from the window after he said that and stood before them. The leader of the group was a tall and bulky middle-aged man. He had a mole on his lip. His gaze was sinister and filled with killing intent, making him look like a professionally trained assassin. Yao Yun Qing¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she asked, ¡°Is it Second Uncle that sent you here?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Hei Zhi continued, ¡°Take out the writ tablet that the head of the family gave you. How can a girl like you be the sessor of the Yao family?¡± Yao Yun Qing chuckled cynically after she heard that and rebuked, ¡°So what if I am a girl? Is there a rule that a girl must be inferior than guys? I don¡¯t even want to be the head of the Yao family. But since grandfather passed this to me, I won¡¯t give it to you no matter what. Furthermore, I won¡¯t let Second Uncle take over the family. If not, it would be a cmity for the Yao family!¡± ¡®Second Uncle does things as he likes and is ruthless. He will do anything to achieve his goals, even if it is to abandon the Yao family. In that case, how can she let the Yao family be governed by such a man? ¡®No matter what, I will protect the Yao family well for grandfather!¡¯ ¡°Then don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡± Hei Zhi looked at her with disdain and smirked slightly as hemanded, ¡°Everyone, kill them and snatch the writ tablet!¡± Seeing Hei Zhi who was brimming with killing intent, Elder Zhang¡¯s expression changed drastically. He raised his hand to push Yao Yun Qing out of the room and eximed, ¡°Young mistress, leave quickly!¡± ¡°Elder Zhang, but you¡­¡± ¡°Quickly go!¡± Elder Zhang turned his head and shouted, ¡°You must leave this ce now!¡± Yao Yun Qing¡¯s body trembled. With tear-filled clear eyes, she gave a final look toward Elder Zhang before she turned around and dashed down the staircase. ¡°Quickly chase after her!¡± Hei Zhi sniggered as hemanded the people by his side. ¡°Understood, In-charge!¡± The ck cloaked men cupped their fists toward him before they pursued Yao Yun Qing without any hesitation. Elder Zhang¡¯s expression changed drastically, but when he charge toward them in order to kill them, his steps were hindered by Hei Zhi¡­ Yao Yun Qing nced at the men pursuing her along the main street. With a slight frown, shemented, ¡°This won¡¯t work for long. But I am not a match to those experts at the Mystic realm.¡± Moreover, Elder Zhang¡­ Yao Yun Qing¡¯s gaze gloomed slightly with a trace of sorrow in her eyes. ¡®Elder Zhang, nothing must happen to you¡­¡¯ Suddenly, a ck figurended in front of Yao Yun Qing, blocking her path. ¡°Where is the writ tablet?¡± One of the ck clothed men extended his hand toward her andmanded coldly. ¡°Even if I die, I won¡¯t give the writ tablet to you guys!¡± Yao Yun Qing couldn¡¯t help but move backwards as she red fumingly at the person before her. ¡°We will just have to kill you to obtain the writ tablet then!¡± The ck clothed man¡¯s expression turned grim. The sword possessed an overflowing aura that moved like a tempest toward her. Yao Yun Qing immediately shifted her body to the side. Boom! The sword auranded on a vendor stall by the side of the main street, instantly cutting that stall into pieces¡­ However, she couldn¡¯t dodge the second blow even if she had been lucky enough to dodge it once¡­ Boom! A tyrannical force infiltrated her body, instantly sending her small and delicate body flying. Pff! A mouthful of blood sprayed from her mouth. Yao Yun Qing could feel an intense impact on her internal organs at this moment. The pain made herplexion pale¡­ Chapter 467 - Xiao Feng and Yao Yun Qing Part 2

Chapter 467- Xiao Feng and Yao Yun Qing Part 2

Suddenly, an arm came from her side and caught her before shended on the ground. Yao Yun Qing was stunned by the warmth of the other¡¯s chest at this instant as it made her recall her mother from Hua Xia¡­ Tears blurred her eyes as she looked at the handsome man with a cold expression before her. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Yao Yun Qing looked astonished at the man, but she quickly get back to her senses. She then hurriedly shouted, ¡°Quickly get away from here! They are experts at the Mystic realm. You aren¡¯t their match!¡± The man didn¡¯t say anything as he shot a cold gaze at the people with boundless killing intents. He said in a voice void of warmth, ¡°You are Yue Er¡¯s friend. No matter how terrible I, Xiao Feng, am, I can¡¯t ignore a feeble girl in distress.¡± His words were like a heavy hammer striking at Yao Yun Qing¡¯s heart. At this moment as she leaned against the man¡¯s chest, she unexpectedly felt an unprecedented sense of safety¡­ No matter if it were in Hua Xia or the Central Region, she had never felt such a feeling before. It was as though with him before her, those men couldn¡¯t hurt her¡­ So, this was how it felt to depend on someone¡­ ¡°Stinky brat, are you seeking death?¡± The ck clothed man burst outughing. ¡°Since you really want to die with her, I will grant you your wish!¡± Boom! A tyrannical pressure came over to Xiao Feng, making Xiao Feng¡¯s expression slowly turn grim. His cold eyes became increasingly serious. They both were of different realms as Xiao Feng was in the Yellow realm while the other was in the Mystic realm. No matter how talented Xiao Feng was, he wouldn¡¯t be a match two experts of the Mystic realm. ¡°Quickly leave!¡± Xiao Feng pushed Yao Yun Qing abruptly away as he pushed her abruptly, sending her flying to a safe position. Yao Yun Qing¡¯s pupil suddenly contracted as she shrieked, rmed, ¡°No! Don¡¯t!!¡± Pfff! A sword pierced through Xiao Feng¡¯s body and through his back. Fresh red blood instantly sprayed out from his back. Yet, Xiao Feng continued to stand his ground and gripped firmly onto the the sword that had protruded out of his chest. He raised his head to the girl that he had tossed away and shouted in a hoarse voice, ¡°Quickly leave!¡± Tears welled out of Yao Yun Qing¡¯s eyes. She extended her hand to touch Xiao Feng, but their distance was too far apart¡­ ¡°Elder Zhang, Xiao Feng¡­¡± ¡®Why do I always need someone to protect me? Elder Zhang is fighting against an expert to protect me and now Xiao Feng had been gravely wounded after helping me. ¡®Were the foes too powerful or am I too weak?¡¯ Yao Yun Qing¡¯s delicate face was pale-white. Intense killing intent filled her heart at this moment. The intensity of her killing intent was unprecedented¡­ ¡®If I don¡¯t die this time, I will make that man pay a thousand fold for this! Even if I were to chop his corpse into tiny fragments, it will still be insufficient to quell my anger!¡¯ ¡°Release your hand!¡± The ck robed man¡¯s expression changed drastically as he looked at the man holding onto the sword that had protruded out from his back. He then yelled, ¡°You want to die? Quickly release your hand!¡± Xiao Feng continued to grip on the sword as blood flowed out from his palm. He smirked as he looked at the sword before him and proimed, ¡°I won¡¯t let you pursue after her. Cough! Cough!¡± He coughed drily and a mouthful of blood sprayed out from his mouth. His body finally softened as both of his legs gave way, making him kneel heavily onto the ground. Pfff! The ck robed man forcefully extracted the sword out from the man¡¯s body. Blood surged forth like spring water, staining Xiao Feng¡¯s clothings red. ¡°Since you want to die so badly, I will give you the final strike.¡± Chapter 468 - Xiao Feng and Yao Yun Qing Part 3

Chapter 468 -Xiao Feng and Yao Yun Qing Part 3

The ck robed man raised his cold sword as he swung it down mercilessly. At this instant, Xiao Feng closed his eyes with a trace of guilt expressed on his cold face. ¡®Sister, I am sorry, but your eldest brother won¡¯t be able to continue helping you¡­¡¯ ¡°Eldest brother!¡± Suddenly, an enraged yell was heard close-by. It made Xiao Feng¡¯s body jolt as he gradually opened his eyes¡­ A white figure entered his sight under the sunlight. The girl¡¯s anger and distressed expression was seen with the man¡¯s eyes¡­ ¡®Sister, don¡¯te over¡­¡¯ Xiao Feng¡¯s adam¡¯s apple rolled, but no voice was released so he could only use a begging gaze toward the girl that was dashing briskly over. ¡°Heavenly Dragon me Sword!¡± A scorching feeling was felt behind the ck robed man and the man stopped his action for a short moment. Taking advantage of that moment, Mu Ru Yue moved in a sh before Xiao Feng and embraced his body, dodging that ferocious attack. Mu Ru Yue hastily forced a pill into Xiao Feng¡¯s mouth before she stood up and looked coldly at the ck robed man. Boom! A tyrannical killing intent burst forth and the girl¡¯s eyes were set aze from her fervent fury. She said the next words heavily, ¡°Anyone that hurts him dies!¡± ¡°Haha! Just with your strength as a Xiantian High Rank small fry?¡± The ck robed manughed brazenly. ¡°You are even worse than your elder brother!¡± A puny Xiantian High Rank practitioner had said such outrageous words! However, he became stupefied in the next moment¡­ Under the blue sky, several energies gathered and surged toward the white robed girl who was standing in mid air. Due to the energy being too dense, a tempest rose¡­ ¡°This¡­ what is happening?¡± The ck robed man was bbergasted as he looked at Mu Ru Yue who had a cial gaze. No one would be able to imagine that this was due to the little fellow in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s womb. When he felt Mu Ru Yue¡¯s anger, he converted them into power that she could absorb. However, it had simrly used up too much of his power and it would be difficult to recover that power¡­ ¡°Great Master Wu Shan, what is going on?¡± Xuan Yuan looked shocked at the stunning sight in the sky within the pce as he turned his head to the elder at his side and asked. Great Master Wu Shan frowned and shook his head. ¡°I am not sure about that, but it is certain that someone is cultivating and absorbing those powers.¡± ¡°Cultivating?¡± Xuan Yuan¡¯s gaze filled with astonishment. ¡°Who can cultivate to such an extent, gathering so much energy? It seems that the empire hasn¡¯t been peaceful recently¡­¡± Wu Shan didn¡¯t say anything as he looked at the faraway sky and pondered¡­ In the main street, Mu Ru Yue was looking expressionlessly at the ck robed man. That ck robed man felt an uneasy feeling at this instant. When he wanted to make his move, the aura from the girl¡¯s body intensified. ¡®Xiantian Full Circle realm! ¡®She broke through to the Xiantian Full Circle realm¡­¡¯ The ck robed man¡¯s expression turned grim. ¡°Xiantian Full Circle realm? A neen years old Xiantian Full Circle realm practitioner? Your talent is indeed exceptional. But so what? I am a Mystic realm expert so how can I be inferior to you?¡± He snapped out from his shock as he chuckled and released all of his aura, pressuring Mu Ru Yue. A gale rose. The girl stood silently in the gale with her hair fluttering in the wind. Ayer of frost seemed to cover her impable face¡­ Chapter 469 - Xiao Feng and Yao Yun Qing Part 4

Chapter 469 -Xiao Feng and Yao Yun Qing Part 4

She raised her head to look at the ck robed man charging toward her. She then gently raised the Heavenly Dragon me Sword. A red glow was emitted from the me Dragon on the sword at that moment. It suddenly left the sword and widened its jaws as it charged toward the ck robed man. ¡°Not good!¡± The ck robed man¡¯s expression finally changed. He retreated rapidly and a long dragging imprint was left on the ground. He managed to dodge the ming dragon made from mes. ¡°Damn it! Where did this girle from?¡± The ck robed man wiped his cold sweat. Traces of terror slowly infiltrated his eyes after as he saw the girl brandishing the sword again. The ming dragon obviously looked muchrger as it charged toward him with its mouth wide open. ¡°No!¡± A heart-wrenching shriek filled the horizon, but it was quickly extinguished by the boundless mes. Shock filled his eyes at hisst moments. Even Xiao Yun that year wasn¡¯t able to kill Mystic realm experts when he was neen, no matter how he used his famous killing technique. He was only able to fight practitioners in the Yellow realm and not experts from the Mystic realm¡­ But she did it! The ck robed man chuckled bitterly. Yao Yun Qing was too lucky to be acquainted to such a talent. It would be much harder for the Lord to kill her in the future¡­ The gale gradually vanished, leaving a breeze that grazed Mu Ru Yue¡¯s face and made her hair flutter in the wind. Mu Ru Yue slowly turned around and looked at the paled man that had copsed on the ground. With a slight frown, shemented, ¡°It seems that eldest brother¡¯s injuries are severe and will require quite some time to recover.¡± At this instant, hurried steps were heard behind her. ¡°Xiao Feng! Xiao Feng!¡± Yao Yun Qing walked briskly toward Xiao Feng. She crouched down as she caressed his pale-white face. Her heart clenched and boiling tear drops welled out from her eyes. Drip! Itnded on the man¡¯s dried lips. ¡°Xiao Feng, I am sorry. I had implicated you¡­¡± As though he felt something, Xiao Feng frowned and gradually opened his eyes. When he saw Yao Yun Qing, he was slightly startled. ¡°Why have you returned?¡± ¡°Idiot!¡± Yao Yun Qing wiped the tears from her face and red at him as she continued, ¡°You tossed me so far away, making me spend so much time to return.¡± ¡°I am asking you again, why have you returned?¡± Hearing the man yell with slight anger, Yao Yun Qing was stunned before she said in grief, ¡°I just don¡¯t want to implicate you. Why must you be so fierce toward me¡­¡± The man¡¯s finger jolted slightly, but he didn¡¯t say anything to Yao Yun Qing and looked toward Mu Ru Yue and said, ¡°Sister, I¡­¡± ¡°Eldest brother, you don¡¯t need to say further.¡± Mu Ru Yue shook her head and continued, ¡°Yun Qing is my friend and you are my eldest brother so none of you must be in danger. But what happened here?¡± Mu Ru Yue looked toward Yao Yun Qing as she said that. Yao Yun Qing bit her lips before she exined, ¡°It is for power.¡± ¡°Power?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Yao Yun Qing nodded and exined, ¡°I previously left the academy to head home due to the summoning from my grandfather. He had passed the writ tablet that symbolizes the head of the family to me. This made my Second Uncle displeased and thus, he dispatched assassins to kill me. If it wasn¡¯t for Elder Zhang, I probably would have died multiple times already. Second Uncle unexpectedly dispatched an Earth realm expert this time. Elder Zhang, he¡­¡± She said until here and couldn¡¯t say any further as tears poured out like spring water. Chapter 470 - Xiao Feng and Yao Yun Qing Part 5

Chapter 470 -Xiao Feng and Yao Yun Qing Part 5

The session of a family would always be aplicated matter, especially for a powerful family. There were numerous people covetously eyeing that position. But since her grandfather doted on her the most, he wanted her to be the sessor of the family¡­ ¡°Yan Jin, please help me support eldest brother.¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her head slightly as she instructed gently. Suddenly, a ck figure shed over andnded by Xiao Feng¡¯s side. With a raise of his arm, he carried him onto his shoulder. With a raise of his sword-like brows, his ck and tremendously domineering eyes focused on Mu Ru Yue. ¡°Little girl, it was too risky today. If you didn¡¯t make that sudden breakthrough, perhaps you would have died. Hence, this senior has to increase his power. You help me to keep an eye out for an at least six-thousand-year-old medicinal nt. Only with that medicinal nt can this senior make a breakthrough.¡± Once Yan Jin broke through, he would reach the Mystic realm. Mu Ru Yue indeed needed someone of such power¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows rose as she shifted her gaze to Yao Yun Qing and said, ¡°Let¡¯s return to the inn.¡± Yao Yun Qing was stunned. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Since you are worried about Elder Zhang, how about we head back to check on him? If something were to happen to him, you will probably regret it for your entire life.¡± The girl¡¯s voice entered her ear with the wind, making Yao Yun Qing¡¯s body stiffen. That¡¯s right, if Elder Zhang died, she would live her entire life in regret¡­ ¡°Alright, let¡¯s head back!¡± Her eyes was resolute at this instant. No matter what, she didn¡¯t want to continue being protected behind Elder Zhang¡­ Peng! Inside an inn, a pair of hands struck heavily on Elder Zhang¡¯s chest, sending him flying. When he collided against a wall, a trace of blood seeped out of the corner of his mouth beneath his mustache as he looked mockingly at Hei Zhi. ¡°What are you smiling for?¡± Hei Zhi chuckled coldly as he continued, ¡°You are already dying, but you can still smile?¡± ¡°I¡¯m smiling? Why can¡¯t I smile?¡± Elder Zhang burst outughing. With mockery in hisughter, he looked coldly at Hei Zhi. ¡°Even if this old man dies, the young mistress will definitely live. Once she inherits the family, it will be your death day! The young mistress will certainly avenge me then.¡± Hei Zhi¡¯s expression was cold and an overflowing aura surge forth again, shooting toward Elder Zhang like a whirlwind. Booom! A hole was created on the wall as Elder Zhang was sent flying out of it with endless blood flowing out of his mouth. Blood stained his robes red, yet he still had a smirk on his face as though mocking Hei Zhi. ¡°Haha! You won¡¯t be able to live much longer after I die and you wille and apany me. In that case, this old man can die without regret.¡± He shut his eyes after he said that¡­ He had already reached his limit after battling for such a long time against Hei Zhi. He wouldn¡¯t be able to continue to apany and take care of the young mistress from now on. But it was sufficient if his death could give her a chance of survival. He could die without any regret¡­ Suddenly, the elder opened his eyes as a sharp dagger-like gaze shot toward Hei Zi. Following that, his body¡¯s aura expanded like a balloon that was about to burst. ¡°You are going to self destruct?¡± Hei Zhi¡¯s expression changed drastically with a trace of astonishment in his eyes. This old man was really seeking death. An expert that self destructs was akin to having his soul explode into smithereens, making him unable to reincarnate. Generally, people wouldn¡¯t choose to self destruct when they lose but he had chosen this path¡­ Chapter 471 - Xiao Family’s Plot Part 1

Chapter 471 - Xiao Family¡¯s Plot Part 1

Hei Zhi¡¯s expression turned grim as panic filled his eyes. If Elder Zhang self-destructed, then he would also die¡­ ¡°Young mistress, I¡¯m sorry. If I do have a next life, I wish to serve you again.¡± A satisfied smile filled Elder Zhang¡¯s eyes, but as his sight began to dim, he seemed to see Yao Yun Qing¡¯s frantic expression. He gradually closed his eyes. ¡°Elder Zhang!!¡± A shriek was heard from beside him, causing his body to jolt. It was the young mistress¡¯s voice. She returned¡­ Elder Zhang opened his eyes in shock as he watched Yao Yun Qing stumbling rapidly toward him. He hastily shouted, ¡°Young mistress, quickly leave. You must leave now!¡± ¡°No!¡± Yao Yun Qing¡¯s steps stumbled and she almost fell. She ran frantically toward Elder Zhang with tears streaming down from her eyes. ¡°Elder Zhang, no!¡± Seeing Elder Zhang¡¯s expanding body, Yao Yun Qing¡¯s legs softened and she finally fell to the ground. She shakily reached out a hand toward Elder Zhang as unparalleled fear surged in her eyes. ¡°Young mistress, you must survive. This old man can then die without any regrets¡­¡± Elder Zhang smiled toward Yao Yun Qing as he coaxed, ¡°If you still acknowledge this old man, you must leave while you still have the time. If not, it will be toote and you won¡¯t be able to avenge me.¡± Yao Yun Qing¡¯s body shuddered violently. ¡®I hate myself for being so weak and useless. Must I watch on as Elder Zhang dies? ¡®No! I can¡¯t do that!!¡¯ Suddenly, a silver ray of light soared through the air and pierced Elder Zhang¡¯s body. Pfff! Elder Zhang¡¯s body that had been swelling up like a balloon, deted. Yao Yun Qing was stunned as she stared in shock at Elder Zhang, the tears on her face still watery. ¡°This¡­ what is going on?¡± Elder Zhang widened his eyes in astonishment. He felt that something had restricted his power, making him unable to self-destruct. But¡­ how could this happen? Elder Zhang was in disbelief and grew stupefied. Hei Zhi snapped out of his fear and burst outughing. ¡°Old man, since you want to die, how about I send you to heaven?¡± At this moment, a childish voice was heard from behind him, ¡°Heaven? What is that? Is it fun?¡± Hei Zhi¡¯s body jolted and he shifted his gaze to where he heard that voice. Instantly, a jade-carving like face appeared in his sight. It was a toddler boy of about five years of age. He looked as adorable as an immortal child with his snow-white clothes. His long eyshes fluttered slightly as his brightrge eyes were filled with happiness. ¡°Whose kid are you?¡± Hei Zhi frowned and asked. The little boy giggled innocently and adorably. With a pure ray of light in his eyes, he introduced, ¡°I am Xiao Bai. I am mother¡¯s adopted son. But not everyone can call me Xiao Bai. Uncle, you can call me ¡®Reverend Lord Divine Dragon¡¯.¡± Hei Zhi sniggered. ¡°Kid of some unknown origin, this matter doesn¡¯t have anything to do with you. Scram! This old man wants to deal with that old fellow.¡± Xiao Bai wasn¡¯t angered and instead said, his face brimming with smiles, ¡°Uncle, Xiao Bai has been sealed away for such a long time. You will be the first person to be killed by Xiao Bai after leaving that ce today! Previously, your men nearly killed mother¡¯s eldest brother, so you must die!¡± Hei Zhi was startled before bursting out intoughter. ¡°Haha! Just by a small fry like yourself? Stop joking around. I need but a finger to deal with you!¡± Chapter 472 - Xiao Family’s Plot Part 2

Chapter 472- Xiao Family¡¯s Plot Part 2

Hei Zhi belittled Xiao Bai due to his age. He thought the boy was too young and thus, negligible¡­ ¡°Then have a taste of Xiao Bai¡¯s might.¡± Boom! Suddenly, a tyrannical aura burst forth from Xiao Bai¡¯s body. Hei Zhi¡¯s smile gradually disappeared as terror reced it. His face was pale-white to the point where it seemed it didn¡¯t even have a trace of blood left. A gale rose, causing his loose white robe to flutter. Xiao Bai stood within the gale and a illusory white dragon floated behind him. Its enormous body actually broke a hole through the inn¡¯s roof. ¡°Dragon¡­ that¡¯s a dragon?¡± Hei Zhi¡¯s body shuddered. ¡®A dragon is a rare creature even in the Central Region. But there is a dragon before me now. Oh god, am I dreaming?¡¯ ¡°Please call me Reverend Lord Divine Dragon!¡± Xiao Bai¡¯s body gradually floated upward as he looked down at the terrified man. To humans, dragons were powerful and ruthless. How could they not fear it? Plop! Hei Zhi suddenly kneeled to the ground as he looked up with a pale face at the tiny figure in mid-air. ¡°Rev¡­ Reverend Lord Divine Dragon.¡± ¡°Mhm! Not bad.¡± Xiao Bai nodded with satisfaction. ¡°Since you are so obedient, I will give you a clean death. Uncle, don¡¯t offend mother¡¯s friends in the future!¡± ¡°No!¡± A heart-wrenching shriek was heard from the man. His body then lit up with white mes before he could make a plea for mercy. Beneath those mes, the man¡¯s face distorted in agony before he gradually copsed into ashes. When a breeze blew past, his ashes burst apart and covered the entire inn¡­ Xiao Bai dusted his hand and ignored the shocked gazes of the crowd. He shifted his gaze toward Mu Ru Yue and boasted, ¡°Mother, how do you think Xiao Bai fared?¡± ¡°Well done.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded, smiling. Xiao Bai¡¯s eyes lit up as he looked pitifully at Mu Ru Yue. ¡°Mother, can you hug Xiao Bai as his reward? Father Wu Chen will never let Xiao Bai be in mother¡¯s embrace.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled helplessly. She then shifted her gaze to Elder Zhang and asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡± Elder Zhang still hadn¡¯t gotten back to his senses at that moment. Shock filled his eyes. It was obvious that he was startled by Xiao Bai¡¯s actions. Could this little fellow be a legendary dragon? Yet, what stunned Elder Zhang more was that the tyrannical dragon was Mu Ru Yue¡¯s. Could this girl possibly scare people more? The entire empire saw Xiao Bai¡¯s illusory dragon during that previous moment, but they didn¡¯t know what really happened. While people were discussing it, another piece of news was being spread. There was a new influence born in the Empire known as Pill Tower. The background of Pill Tower was mysterious and the owner of it wasn¡¯t known. Furthermore, Pill Tower wouldn¡¯t restrict people¡¯s freedom. People could just exchange items for pills. How could such a good matter be believable? Hence, no one decided to join Pill Tower yet. They mostly just kept a watch on it. The next day, Mu Ru Yue lifted her gaze inside Pill Tower and nced at the hundred people within. ¡°Eldest brother, are these the people you sought for me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Xiao Feng nodded slightly. ¡°There were all chosen ording to your requirement that that they didn¡¯t need to be powerful but still needed to have outstanding innate talent. Every one of these people here are those that aren¡¯t strong, yet their innate talents are sufficient. They justck nurturing. Moreover, I have already contracted them to a death contract. They will forever be loyal and devoted to Pill Tower for the rest of their life. They will live for the Pill Tower and die for it.¡± Chapter 473 - Xiao Family’s Plot Part 3

Chapter 473- Xiao Family¡¯s Plot Part 3

Mu Ru Yue smiled. ¡°Eldest brother, I wille up with a training regime in a bit. You will just have to implement it. I need all of them to reach the Xiantian Mid Rank within a month¡¯s time!¡± ¡°Xiantian Mid Rank?¡± Xiao Feng was slightly shocked as he voiced his doubt, ¡°Sister, is that really possible?¡± ¡°They just need to follow my n. I also need them to be well-coordinated with one another. Hence, even if they number just a hundred Xiantian Mid Ranks, they will still be able to kill ten Xiantian High Ranks!¡± Mu Ru Yue smirked as she exined with a smile full of confidence. ¡°After they break through to the Mid Rank, they will then consume a Rebirth Pill. That pill will be incredibly beneficial for their future cultivation. It can be said that they will go through a qualitative leap in their growth! But they won¡¯t be able to withstand the strength of the pill with their current cultivation so they must break through to the Xiantian Mid Rank first.¡± If Wu Shan was here, he would know what kind of pill the Rebirth Pill was. The form for the pill had been long lost. Even with sufficient alchemy skills, one still couldn¡¯t sessfully refine a Rebirth Pill¡­ Wasn¡¯t that shocking news? Xiao Feng chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry and leave this matter to eldest brother. I will give you an especially courageous and powerful army in a month¡¯s time!¡± ¡°I definitely won¡¯t worry if I pass this to you.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded slightly. ¡°Eldest brother, there are still too many people unsure of the credibility of the Pill Tower so we should host a reception. But it will be inappropriate for either you or I to appear there. I n to let Yan Jin host on my behalf.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Xiao Feng looked at Mu Ru Yue and suggested, ¡°How about after a month passes?¡± ¡°My thoughts are the same as yours. I will need to increase my cultivation inside that month as well. Furthermore, once I had broken through to the Xiantian Full Circle realm, I should also improve my alchemy skills.¡± Once shepletely broke through to the Xiantian Full Circle realm, she would be able to refine a Great Mystic Pill and enable Xiao Feng to break through to the Mystic realm. Compared to the peace within the Pill Tower, the Xiao family was in aplete mess. Xiao Feng had gone missing for a month! Yao Jing hade multiple times during that month, only to be unable to see Xiao Feng. It was so terrible to the point that his face was gloomy when he looked at the Third Master of the Xiao family, causing the Third Master of the Xiao family to be scared witless. An exhausted Xiao Feng returned to the Xiao family a monthter¡­ The people of the Xiao family immediately reported his return to the Third Master of the Xiao family. The Third Master of the Xiao family hastily led the crowd to the entrance. But the Third Master of the Xiao family didn¡¯t scold Xiao Feng this time and went forth with a smile on his face. ¡°Xiao Feng~ You are finally back. I, as your Third Uncle, have been waiting for you for such a long time. How are you? Is your body¡¯s condition alright? Are you tired? Do you want your Third Uncle to find a maid to massage you?¡± Xiao Feng looked suspiciously at the Third Master of the Xiao family. This was the typical case of someone currying favours for bad intentions. ¡°If you have some matter, just say it.¡± Xiao Feng was a little impatient as he just returned to obtain an item before leaving to return straight to the Pill Tower¡­ ¡°Hehe! I am here to congratte you.¡± The Third Master of the Xiao family chuckled fakely as he exined, ¡°Xiao Feng, your marriage is arriving.¡± Xiao Feng frowned and with a cold expression, he shouted, ¡°Scram! Don¡¯t block my way!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± The Third Master of the Xiao family¡¯s expression changed drastically. But he took in a deep breath to suppress his anger as he said with a cold smile, ¡°Xiao Feng, I will tell you honestly. The young mistress of the Yao family, Yao Tian Yu, has taken a fancy to you and wants to marry you. You should quickly pack up and follow them back to their family.¡± The man simply replied with a cold and expressionless face, ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡± ¡®Not interested?¡¯ Chapter 474 - Xiao Family’s Plot Part 4

Chapter 474 - Xiao Family¡¯s Plot Part 4

The Third Master of the Xiao family widened his eyes in shock. Did he just say he wasn¡¯t interested in the young mistress of the Yao family? Did he not know what kind of family the Yao family was? ¡°Xiao Feng, it is fine if you are seeking your own death but don¡¯t implicate our Xiao family. Who do you think you are? The young mistress of the Yao family looks as beautiful as a celestial maiden. She is noble, elegant, and has an outstanding grandeur along with a family background that is so powerful. It is due to the blessings of your past lives that she fancies you. You really don¡¯t know what is best for you!¡± The Third Master of the Xiao family¡¯s face turned ashen. If it were Tian Er, he would have agreed without any hesitation. But this brat didn¡¯t know what was best for him and wanted to reject such a good matter¡­ ¡°You should know that the Yao family is one of the four main powers of this continent. It wouldn¡¯t suffice even if you had multiple lives to die for rejecting her!¡± In the Third Master of the Xiao family¡¯s point of view, if Xiao Feng were to marry Yao Tian Yu, he would be like a toad eating a swan¡¯s meat. Xiao Feng, however, unexpectedly rejected such a good matter. Had his head been mped by a door? ¡°Do you have any other matter? If not, get out of the way!¡± Xiao Feng shot a cold gaze at the Third Master of the Xiao family as he spoke expressionlessly. The Third Master of the Xiao family snorted, but still unwillingly moved out of the way. He looked at Xiao Feng departing figure with a grim expression. ¡°Xiao Feng, you really don¡¯t know what is best for you!¡± ¡°Third Master, your subordinate has a suggestion.¡± ¡°Speak!¡± ¡°Third Master, generally, a girl¡¯s chastity is the most important. If Xiao Feng were to do it with the young mistress of the Yao family, would he still not be responsible for her?¡± A flicker of light shed in the Third Master of the Xiao family¡¯s eyes. He patted the man beside him andughed heartily. ¡°It is a great idea. If I failed in this matter, Lord Yao Jing wouldn¡¯t let me off scot-free and won¡¯t forgive the Xiao family. Hence, I don¡¯t have any other choice but to use this method. However, how can I make them do it? Xiao Feng definitely won¡¯t do it by his own will.¡± ¡°This Master, I remember that there is a type of pill that makes a person unable to move while also arousing them. Even a Mystic realm expert won¡¯t be able to withstand the effects of the pill.¡± ¡°Will the young mistress of the Yao family be displeased by our actions?¡± ¡°That won¡¯t be a difficult problem. We just need to me it on Xiao Feng. But your subordinate will make a daring guess that since the young mistress of the Yao family wants to marry Xiao Feng, she shouldn¡¯t reject this matter¡­¡± ¡°Haha!¡± The Third Master of the Xiao familyughed. ¡°I will pass this matter on to you. This n must definitely seed. Even though I am unwilling for such a good matter tond on Xiao Feng, I can only do so now¡­¡± His expression was dark and the smile on his face intensified as he said that, giving off a sinister aura. Inside the Pill Tower. Sunset covered the entire courtyard, painting thend gold-yellow in colour. Mu Ru Yue swept a gaze at the crowd within the courtyard, slightly scrutinizing them. The people¡¯s skin had obviously darkened after the month of training. They gave off a more sinister and cold grandeurpared to the previous month. ¡°These are the Rebirth Pills.¡± Mu Ru Yue waved her hand and few pill bottles appeared on her palm. The crowd¡¯s breath tightened as they started at the pill bottles atop her hand¡­ ¡°Eldest brother, help me distribute the pills to them. Everyone can only consume one pill.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows rose as she spoke indifferently. Xiao Feng remained silent and took the pill bottles before distributing them amongst the crowd. No one hesitated to devour the pill once they had gotten them. Following that, a bout of intense pain was felt, causing their bodies to tremble from the pain. Chapter 475 - Xiao Family’s Plot Part 5

Chapter 475 - Xiao Family¡¯s Plot Part 5

And then suddenly, everyone felt something. An enormous powers began to forcibly expand their meridians. How could such pain be endured by ordinary people? Even if it were the hundred-strong battle squad that had undergone a month of a blood baptism, the excruciating pain was still unbearable¡­ The intense pain slowly subsided after half an hour. Afterward, the crowd could clearly felt their meridians had expanded at least three-folds and the rate they could gather energy had intensified. Everyone was startled after seeing the result before rejoicing. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s rose and swept a gaze throughout the crowd. She then said, ¡°I have a few Gathering Energy Pills that can further increase the rate of your energy absorption. I will help all of you break through after you have gotten used to your current powers.¡± The hundred member battle squadron had assumed the Rebirth Pills were the greatest item they could get. What did she just say? She would even help them make a breakthrough in their cultivation? Some of them hadn¡¯t yet snapped out of their shock as they looked astonishingly at Mu Ru Yue. ¡°Boss, is what you said the truth?¡± A green-robed man spoke as he swallowed his saliva andmented unbelievably, ¡°But we just broke through to the Xiantian Mid Rank¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded slightly. ¡°Since all of you had signed the death contract, I won¡¯t hesitate to nurture you all. There will definitely be a ce for you in the world in the future.¡± This was her promise. She would definitely make them into peerless experts if they followed her. ¡°But you had just broken through to the Mid Rank and will need some time to master those powers. Hence, I still cannot give you a Full Circle Pill.¡± She turned her head toward Xiao Feng after saying that and said with raised brows, ¡°Eldest brother, pleasee with me for a bit.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Xiao Feng nodded slightly. A breeze blew in a room. Mu Ru Yue looked silently at the cold and expressionless man before her. She gradually raised her hand and, with a smile disyed, said, ¡°This is a Mundane Stage High Rank Mystic Pill. It will allow you to break through to the Mystic realm.¡± ¡®Mystic realm¡ª¡¯ When those two words struck Xiao Feng¡¯s ears, he raised his head, bbergasted. ¡°Sister, you mean¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue smirked slightly and replied, ¡°Elder brother, quickly consume it. You can only protect our Pill Tower when you have sufficient strength.¡± Xiao Feng¡¯s adam¡¯s apple rolled slightly for a moment before he lowered his gaze at the pill atop the girl¡¯s palm. He responded in a hoarse voice, ¡°Alright.¡± He took the pill and consumed it without any hesitation. At that instant, a tyrannical force surged out from his body¡­ A spiral column of energy appeared in the sky. Numerous energy surged in the sky, not dissipating even after a long period of time¡­ The hundred battle squadron members were still in shock from before, but were now stunned by this sudden anomaly. Astonishment filled their eyes. ¡°This¡­ Is this that breakthrough phenomenon to the Mystic realm?¡± ¡°It seems to be. I was previously lucky enough to see the phenomenon from when a Full Circle Xiantian expert broke through to the Mystic realm. It was identical to this¡­¡± To ordinary people, a person was already a genuine expert once they reached the Mystic realm. Wu Shan raised his head to look at the sight in the sky from within the pce of the empire. With a slight frown, hemented, ¡°It seems another person has reached the Mystic realm. I just don¡¯t know who it is.¡± Swish! His body moved in a sh as he flew toward the area that showed such sudden abnormalities¡­ Chapter 476 - Failure Of The Plot Part 1

Chapter 476- Failure Of The Plot Part 1

An elderly figure with fluttering white hair was seen standing in mid-air above the Pill Tower. His body descended in a sh after he saw a man walk out from a room, and heughed heartily as he greeted him. ¡°Mister Xiao Feng, congrattions for entering the Mystic realm.¡± Xiao Feng replied indifferently with a smile, ¡°It was just my luck.¡± ¡°It is impossible to break through to the Mystic realm with just luck.¡± Wu Shan chuckled and continued, ¡°But what I didn¡¯t expect was that the Pill Tower was a power founded by you two siblings. It is no wonder why I didn¡¯t see you when I visited the Xiao family these days. Since that is the case, can I trouble you to pass this medicinal nt to Lady Mu?¡± Wu Shan raised his hand and a snow-white lotus appeared in his hand. The Snow Lotus gave off cold rays of light. Its coldness made people shiver. ¡°Alright.¡± Xiao Feng nodded slightly. ¡°I will pass it to her.¡± ¡°I will trouble you with that then. Please apologise to Lady Mu on my behalf. When I met her for the first time, I had eyes as blind as a bat and couldn¡¯t see her brilliance.¡± The elder inwardly heaved a sigh of relief after seeing Xiao Feng take the Snow Lotus. He just hoped his sister would ept the medicinal nt so that there wouldn¡¯t be any awkwardness during their future interactions¡­ Xiao Feng walked back into the room after watching the elder leave. He then ced the medicinal nt before Mu Ru Yue and said, ¡°Wu Shan asked me to pass this on to you.¡± ¡°Ice Mountain Snow Lotus with six thousand years of age?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart shuddered vigorously. With a slight raise of her brows, she continued, ¡°This Ice Mountain Snow Lotus can help Yan Jin make a breakthrough in his power. In that case, our strength will only get even stronger. I will let him host the uing banquet in my name after he breaks through.¡± Yan Jin¡¯s breakthrough was really simple. He directly reached the Mystic realm from the Full Circle Xiantian realm after absorbing the power of the medicinal nt. It simrly gave him an increase in his power. The Pill Tower¡¯srge event wouldmence once Yan Jin broke through to the Mystic realm¡­ ¡°Daddy.¡± A sweet voice was heard from outside the hall of the Xiao family. A young girl in pink garments smiling walked forth, her body¡¯s essories chiming like bells as she walked. It was clear and pleasant to the ear. The Third Master of the Xiao family¡¯s expression softened as he saw the girl. He said gently, ¡°Jing Er, didn¡¯t you go to your mother¡¯s parent¡¯s home? Why have you returned so soon?¡± The young girl smiled lovably. ¡°Daddy, I miss daddy so I came back. That¡¯s right, daddy, I heard that two of Xiao Yun¡¯s descendants had returned to the Xiao family?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± The Third Master of the Xiao family¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°I have a bellyful of raging mes whenever I hear about those two! I really don¡¯t know what your grandfather was thinking to let those kinds of people return to our Xiao family.¡± ¡°But daddy, I am rather interested in the descendents of the Xiao family. I don¡¯t know if they are as powerful of Senior Xiao Yun¡­¡± Glimmers danced in the young girl¡¯s eyes as a lovely smile graced her delicate face. ¡°Jing Er, you came back at the right time and can apany me in attending a banquet tonight.¡± It was night. The darkness was as tranquil as water. The Third Master of the Xiao family nced at the nearby Mu Ru Yue and Xiao Feng who were heading to the Pill Tower with a slightly darkened nce. Just as he wanted to say something, he saw Grandmaster Wu Shan walking over,ughing heartily. ¡°Grandmaster Wu Shan!¡± The Third Master of the Xiao family briskly went forth to greet him. ¡°Grandmaster Wu Shan, why have youe?¡± Wu Shan¡¯s brows creased. He nced at The Third Master of the Xiao family with a sinister gaze as he queried, ¡°What? Can it be that I can¡¯te?¡± ¡°No¡­ that is not the case.¡± The Third Master of the Xiao family wiped the cold sweat from his forehead before he tugged onto Xiao Jing¡¯s arms from his side and said, ¡°Jing Er, why aren¡¯t you quickly greeting Grandmaster Wu Shan?¡± Chapter 477 - Failure Of The Plot Part 2

Chapter 477- Failure Of The Plot Part 2

Xiao Jing blinked herrge eyes and greeted lovably, ¡°Grandfather Wu Shan.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Wu Shan shook his sleeve harshly andmented, ¡°Don¡¯t even try to get close to me. I wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it.¡± He then turned his head toward Mu Ru Yue and chatted cheerfully and wittily with her. The Third Master of the Xiao family¡¯s expression turned ashen after he saw Grandmaster Wu Shan¡¯s smile, and he clenched his fists tightly. Xiao Jing was slightly startled. A flicker of light shed in her eyes when she saw Mu Ru Yue¡¯s impable appearance, but she remained silent. ¡°Lady Mu, let¡¯s head in.¡± Wu Shan made a gesture to invite her inside first, an intensified smile on his elderly face. ¡°I don¡¯t know what wrong medicine Grandmaster Wu Shan ate for him to favour that girl to such an extent.¡± The Third Master of the Xiao family¡¯s brows frowned slightly. He was really displeased by the fact that Grandmaster Wu Shan was treating Mu Ru Yue so courteously. Countless powers had been invited over. It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t want to reject the invitation, but since even Grandmaster Wu Shan hade on the behalf of the Emperor, how could they not attend? The crowd was captivated by the sight once they entered the Pill Tower¡­ The entire hall had a luminous and simple, yet elegant design. A couple of expensive medicinal nts were disyed in the surrounding. At the foremost area of the hall sat a handsome man. His appearance looked as though his face had been crafted by the heavens, and his ck robe only served to enhance his dominance. The man seemed about twenty years of age. His hands were ced to support the back of his head, and the slight opening of his ck robe revealed a strong and healthy chest. He looked really mesmerizing. Everyone had a thought when they saw this man¡­ Monarch! The man was like a mighty monarch. His ck, ink eyes swept a nce through the crowd, bringing with it a pressure. It was as though he were looking down upon the world with disdain. ¡°It¡¯s him!¡± Xiao Jing¡¯s body shuddered vigorously as she eximed with astonishment. ¡°Jing Er, you recognise that man?¡± The Third Master of the Xiao family looked toward the young girl beside him and asked with a slight raise of his brows. ¡°Mhm.¡± Xiao Jing nodded slightly and continued, ¡°I had met him at mummy¡¯s grandfather¡¯s side house. But that had been two years ago. I also only had a nce of his face then.¡± It was a pity that it was really difficult to get acquainted with that man¡­ Xiao Jing sighed and lowered her gaze slightly with some disappointment. His lofty figure was carved into her mind even though it had been just a nce, making it impossible for her to forget him even after such a long time. The purpose for her heading home this time was to ask her daddy to search for the location of this man. She didn¡¯t expect to meet him again here¡­ ¡°Everyone has arrived?¡± With a smirk, he nced at the crowd with a domineering gaze as he continued, ¡°Since everyone¡¯s here, go ahead and take a seat. Somebody, serve them some tea.¡± Once he said that, servants came forth to serve the guests tea. One of the guests immediately eximed in amazement after tasting the tea. ¡°Why do I feel my energy increased drastically from drinking the tea?¡± Everyone was stunned before they hastily sipped the tea. ¡°That¡¯s right, my energy increased as well.¡± ¡°My cultivation is rather low so the increase is greater¡­¡± Yan Jin narrowed his gaze slightly. With a fake smile, he continued, ¡°I had already told everyone a lot of matters regarding our Pill Tower. I invited everyone here to enquire about this. Will you be willing to join our Pill Tower? If you ept, you will naturally enjoy benefits. If you aren¡¯t willing, I will have to ask you to head back out¡­¡± The crowd became silent after hearing that. An elderly voice was then heard while they were trapped in their thoughts. ¡°Since everyone still hasn¡¯t make up their mind, then let this elder be the first to join the Pill Tower.¡± Everyone instantly turned their heads in the direction of where the voice was heard. When they saw the elder, they were startled. Chapter 478 - Failure Of The Plot Part 3

Chapter 478 - Failure Of The Plot Part 3

¡°It¡¯s Grandmaster Wu Shan. If even Grandmaster Wu Shan is willing to join, then this must be real.¡± Perhaps it was due to his lead, the others hesitated only a little before agreeing. Only the Xiao family showed no response¡­ At that moment, the Third Master of the Xiao family already had a new n. He swept a sinister gaze at Yan Jin¡¯s handsome face before switching to Xiao Jing¡¯s. Glimmers danced in his eyes. ¡®If Jing Er were to marry him, why would I need to enter the Pill Tower?¡¯ His ideal was marvelous, but reality was different. The Third Master of the Xiao family¡¯s idea wasn¡¯t bad, but he didn¡¯t think about whether the other was willing to y along. A tyrannical power was emitted from the back mountains of the Central Region Academy. A purple figure suddenly moved in a sh to stand in mid-air. With a slight smirk, his lips curled up into a charming smile as hemented, ¡°This recent closed door training actuallysted a few months. Mu Er should have headed to the Capital. It is time for me to seek for her.¡± Suddenly, his pupils contracted as a frosty ray of light shone in his purple eyes. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± The night breeze graced past the man¡¯s hair. It was obvious that this night was particrly tranquil. Beneath the moonlight, an indistinct figure appeared before him. The man could still clearly felt the sorrowful aura from her body even though he couldn¡¯t see the girl¡¯s appearance. But in this world, nobody, excluding Mu Ru Yue, was able to make him change his expression. ¡°Physique Transmission?¡± The man smirked, enhancing the charm that was being emitted from the pattern on his face. Even so, his body gave off a chilling aura. ¡°Zi Feng, you have grown smart for not appearing before Ben Wang with your own body and instead chose to use Physique Transmission.¡± Physique Transmission was a technique that allowed you to show a person your image while the main body stayed at a safe ce. It would be impossible for him to kill her then. ¡°Elder Brother Zi Huang.¡± The girl chuckled sorrowfully. With a voice filled with bitterness, she continued, ¡°You recovered your memories, right?¡± A cold ray of light flickered in Ye Wu Chen¡¯s purple eyes as he looked sinisterly at the image before him. A powerful aura burst forth from his body at that moment, roiling off him like billowing waves. ¡°Zi Feng, I should have killed you that year!¡± ¡°But you didn¡¯t.¡± The girl giggled. ¡°I held onto the lifeline of the Zi family when I exposed my love to you so that I could fully express it to you. Otherwise, some ruthless man like yourself wouldn¡¯t have let me off. I couldn¡¯t not do that. You weren¡¯t able to kill me because you had to protect the Zi family while I held onto the lifeline of the Zi family. ¡°But what wasughable was that you still weren¡¯t willing to ept me as your concubine even after I used the Zi family¡¯s lifeline to force your hand! I just wanted to be your concubine and didn¡¯t think of snatching her position in your heart. Why couldn¡¯t you even agree to my puny request? Elder Brother Zi Huang, you are too heartless. I had been in the Zi family for so many years, yet I am still inferior to an outsider.¡± This man wouldn¡¯t mind defying the heavens for Mu Ru Yue¡­ Zi Feng¡¯s heart shuddered as the bitter smile on her face intensified. If she could obtain Elder Brother¡¯s devoted love, she would be satisfied with her life¡­ ¡°I, Ye Wu Chen, will only have one woman in my life and for all eternity. I will never ever betray her!¡± The man¡¯s voice was clearly pleasant to the ears, but it made Zi Feng¡¯s heart tremble¡­ ¡°Elder Brother Zi Huang, my purpose for meeting you here was to tell you of a matter.¡± Zi Feng suppressed her heartfelt sorrow as she lifted her head to look at Ye Wu Chen and continued, ¡°Do you know where the Zi family is now?¡± Chapter 479 - Failure Of The Plot Part 4

Chapter 479 - Failure Of The Plot Part 4

Zi family¡­ Ye Wu Chen¡¯s expression slowly turned grim as sinister killing intent was emitted from his purple eyes. It was this woman that had annihted the Zi family that year. ¡°The Zi family has vanished.¡± Zi Feng chuckled lowly. ¡°I have ways to bring the Zi family back into existence. Elder brother Zi Huang, if you make love to me for a night, then I will tell you where those people went. I just want a night¡­¡± The expectant gaze of the woman was naked to the eyes even though her appearance wasn¡¯t distinct. ¡®My request shouldn¡¯t be too much. I just want his love for a night before telling him what he wants to know¡­ ¡®However, that woman wouldn¡¯t be able to stand a single grain of sand in her eyes. Once Elder brother Zi Huang betrays her, then no matter if it had just been a single night, she wouldn¡¯t continue to love him¡­¡¯ Zi Huang¡¯s gaze turned increasingly ominous. Killing intent surged from his body and his heart burned with fury. ¡°Zi Feng!¡± Suddenly, he chuckled sinisterly. He gave people a fearful feeling, as though he were a devil from hell. ¡°Do you know that Ben Wang is willing to blind himself just from ncing at your disgusting body?! The Zi family had already vanished. Things that ceased to exist are impossible to be used as a threat to Ben Wang.¡± What was the worst humiliation1 to a woman? It was none other than the person you love telling you that if he was to look upon you, that he wanted to blind himself¡­ Zi Feng¡¯s body shuddered. Sheughed uncontrobly. Tears started to flow as sheughed. ¡°Zi Huang, I initially thought of letting the both of you off and not do anything else to you two if you were just willing to make love to me for a night. But you are still as ruthless as ever. You shattered my pride and self-esteem. You aren¡¯t even willing to give me a night. Since that is the case, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless!¡± She had loved him for so many years. She also knew that she could have cloned her body when she dealt with them, but cloning would require her own foetus so she never made a clone of herself. Otherwise, how could she have previously been killed that easily? Nheless, she had kept her chastity for him for so many years. But he was still as heartless as ever. Zi Feng chuckled. Herughter was filled with boundless sorrow and pain. ¡°But Elder brother Zi Huang, I can¡¯t bear to kill you. The one that should die is Mu Ru Yue. She is the one that should die thousands of death so I will have to trap you in this ce for a period of time. Once you get out of this ce, I will let you personally see your woman having sexual intercourse with other men¡­¡± Suddenly, the ground quaked! The ground beneath Ye Wu Chen¡¯s feet shook¡­ Before he could react, the ground caved. Ye Wu Chen moved strength to his feet, but before he could soar to the sky he was buried under the ground. ¡°Elder Brother Zi Huang, I already predicted long ago that you woulde to this ce one day so when I was at the peak of my cultivation that year, I discreetly set up this trap. So what if my power is inferior to you now? You will never be able to escape from this trap unless you possess all of your powers from your previous life¡­¡± Zi Feng said sorrowfully, ¡°I was forced to do this so don¡¯t me me for it. I had even annihted the Zi family and crippled that brat Zi Qian Jing to obtain you. I will never stop until I reach my goal!¡± In the rock cave beneath the ground, Ye Wu Chen raised his brows slightly as though he didn¡¯t hear the words transmitted from aboveground. ¡°This is just a puny burrow. There is nothing in this world that can trap Ben Wang!¡± He brandished his sword after he said that, shooting a purple sword ray of light to the ceiling of the cave¡­ 1. I wonder how many worst humiliations Zi Feng suffered from already¡­ She must be a M! Chapter 480 - Failure Of The Plot Part 5

Chapter 480 - Failure Of The Plot Part 5

¡°Sister, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Xiao Feng felt a sudden release in aura from the girl beside him. He couldn¡¯t help but be rmed. He swept a gaze to look at her, expressing concern with his cold eyes. Mu Ru Yue shook her head. ¡°Nothing. I just suddenly felt uneasy. I should be overthinking it. Elder brother, you really want to head back to the Xiao family by yourself?¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t have any more reason to stay at the Xiao family after knowing the main culprits that led to the fall of Xiao Yun, and the Xiao family naturally wanted them to head back. So it was unknown why the Third Master of the Xiao family invited Xiao Feng back to the family in the name of Xiao Bai Xuan¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Xiao Feng dotingly patted Mu Ru Yue¡¯s head. ¡°I have reached the Mystic realm now. Nobody but those elders behind closed doors can be my opponent.¡± Mu Ru Yue still felt uneasy even if that was the case. What was the Xiao family plotting for inviting elder brother? ¡°The Pill Tower has already stabilizedtely so we don¡¯t need to fear the Xiao family as much. Moreover, there are the alchemists and martial practitioners that have joined the Pill Tower. No matter how powerful the Xiao family is, it still won¡¯t be able to go against the many alchemists of this continent.¡± Those words were facts, but being wary wasn¡¯t a bad thing either¡­ ¡°Elder brother, I want to head back with you.¡± ¡°No need. Sister, you just have to wait for me at the Pill Tower.¡± Xiao Feng smiled and patted the back of Mu Ru Yue¡¯s head before he turned around and left. In the main hall of the Xiao family, the Third Master of the Xiao family was a little anxious as he frequently tossed a gaze to the entrance. When he saw the arriving man, his eyes lit up. ¡°Where is the head of the family?¡± Xiao Feng didn¡¯t waste time as he directly went to the main topic. The Third Master of the Xiao family coughed drily before he said, ¡°There is no hurry. Xiao feng, take a seat first. Someone, serve him some tea!¡± Xiao Feng frowned but still sat down and took the tea from the maid. When he held the teacup, the Third Master of the Xiao family purposely didn¡¯t look at his cup so Xiao Feng didn¡¯t feel that there was something wrong with the tea¡­ If the Third Master of the Xiao family was to stare at his cup, perhaps Xiao Feng would notice that there was something wrong with the tea. The Third Master of the Xiao family became jubnt after he saw the man raise his head and down the tea. He then hastily signaled the man at the side. The man took the order and instantly withdrew¡­ Crack! The teacup in the man¡¯s hand slipped down to the ground from Xiao Feng¡¯s loosened grip, shattering into pieces. The Third Master of the Xiao family chuckled and ordered, ¡°Somebody, escort him to rest.¡± ¡°Yes, master!¡± A yellow dressed girl was led by a male servant and walked down a winding small trail inside a quiet courtyard. A trace of curiosity was gradually expressed on her elegant and impable face. ¡°Where are you bringing me to?¡± ¡°Young mistress Tian Yu, Mister Xiao Feng is waiting for you. I am bringing you to meet him.¡± Yao Tian Yu frowned slightly after hearing that but didn¡¯t think much about it. A room door was pushed open and once Yao Tian Yu entered it¡­ Pang! The door was mmed shut again¡­ She frowned and looked at the man on the bed. The man¡¯s handsome face was zing red and his eyes were unfocused. His slightly opened robe revealed a strong and healthy chest. He seemed to smell the fragranceing toward him, making his heart pound even more vigorously. Yao Tian Yu didn¡¯t seem to hear his voice. Her gazended on the man¡¯s carving-like handsome face and asked with raised brows, ¡°You are Xiao Feng. It seems you have consumed aphrodisiac. I just don¡¯t know if is this with intent or not? Perhaps this is your plot?¡± In Yao Tian Yu¡¯s point of view, she didn¡¯t think the Xiao family was that gutsy to drug Xiao Feng and hurt her. But why would Xiao Feng do this? Chapter 481 - Failure Of The Plot Part 6

Chapter 481 - Failure Of The Plot Part 6

¡°Xiao Feng, you didn¡¯t need to do this. The head of the Yao family doesn¡¯t care about the marriage of its disciples. Thus, this move is redundant and you instead evoke my disdain. I, Yao Tian Yu, do not like you. I am only marrying you for my parents and elders. It can¡¯t be that you want me to hate you even more, right?¡± Xiao Feng raised his bloodshot eyes and shouted a word at Yao Tian Yu. ¡°Scram!¡± Yao Tian Yu was shocked but then giggled. ¡°Xiao Feng, do you really want me to leave? Didn¡¯t you do this to obtain me and enter the Yao family? I initially thought the descendant of Xiao Yun would have some backbone. It seems that isn¡¯t the case. It is just as Yao Jing said; all men are greedy for power and beauty. It seems that people like Xiao Yun that don¡¯t fear powers or greed for them are already extinct.¡± Yao Tian Yu originally held hopes toward Xiao Feng and thought that the descendant of Xiao Yun wouldn¡¯t be bad. If Xiao Feng simrly didn¡¯t greed for powers, then she would definitely wholeheartedly fall for him. It was a pity¡­ The Xiao Yun¡¯s descendant was far inferior than him. She and him would only have benefits in their interactions, so there wouldn¡¯t be love. Once her side branch gained power, that would be the time for her to kick him away¡­ Yao Tian Yu gently tugged on a ribbon. With a slight pull, the yellow dress fell to the ground, revealing her fair skin. ¡°Xiao Feng, I will let you enter the Yao family as you wished.¡± Yao Tian Yu slowly closed her eyes gently. Her eyes was filled with resolution once she opened them again. So what if she sacrificed her body for her side branch? Xiao Feng¡¯s eyes was bloodshot as he yelled hoarsely, ¡°Quickly scram!¡± Yao Tian Yu chuckled coldly. ¡°You have already been waiting for this moment1. You don¡¯t need to continue pretending. You invited me here and even consumed aphrodisiac as you waited for me. Don¡¯t treat me as a fool that doesn¡¯t know what you are plotting. Xiao Feng, since you did this, don¡¯t even think of making me love you in the future! You will just be a tool of benefits to me!¡± Mu Ru Yue hastily walked in from outside the Xiao family¡¯s entrance. Her tightly knitted brows expressed her concern. Something must have happened to elder brother as the previous unease she felt had constantly intensified¡­ ¡°Yue Er, is Xiao Feng really here?¡± Yao Yun Qing simrly expressed concern. She had initially came to find Mu Ru Yue. Who know that Mu Ru Yue would say something happened to Xiao Feng? No matter what, Xiao Feng was her life benefactor so she didn¡¯t want anything to happen to him¡­ ¡°I am unsure, but I am slightly uneasy.¡± Mu Ru Yue frowned. This Xiao family was like the den of tigers and wolves. How could she not worry for her elder brother who came here by himself? ¡°Why have you returned?¡± The Third Master of the Xiao family frowned. Xiao Feng and Yao Tian Yu were interacting with each other now. They might even be in bed already. How could he let her interrupt them at this moment? ¡°Where is my elder brother?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze was cial as she asked. ¡°You mean Xiao Feng?¡± Glimmers flickered in the Third Master of the Xiao family¡¯s eyes as he chuckled sinisterly and continued, ¡°He has already left. You were one step toote.¡± Slowly, Mu Ru Yue¡¯ expression turned grim. Boom! A sword suddenly appeared in her grip and a tyrannical power sent the Third Master of the Xiao family flying. Bang! His bodynded heavily on the ground and he lifted his head in astonishment as he muttered, ¡°Xian¡­ Xiantian Full Circle?¡± ¡®How¡­ how is this possible? ¡®How has she broken through to the Xiantian Full Circle realm so fast? Moreover, her power is so strong that I¡¯m not her match even though I am also at the Xiantian Full Circle realm¡­¡¯ Chapter 482 - Failure Of The Plot Part 7

Chapter 482 - Failure Of The Plot Part 7

¡°Yun Qing, let¡¯s go!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression was cold and emitted a terrifying aura, making people of the Xiao family unable to approach her¡­ ¡°This is bad. Quickly follow them!¡± The Third Master of the Xiao family¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡®Why did this damnable girl pick such a time to appear? If she were to interfere in this good matter, the oue will be undesirable¡­¡¯ Bang! The room door was pushed open. When Mu Ru Yue walked in, she saw Xiao Feng with his eyes closed shut, giving off a chilly aura. Xiao Feng really wanted to toss the girl away, but all he could do was use meditation to suppress his heart¡¯s impulse¡­ ¡°Why have you entered?¡± The girl had just untied her undergarment, exposing a perky upper torso. Just as she was about to near Xiao Feng, amotion was heard from outside. She was then knocked out cold from a strike before she could even see who had barged into the room¡­ Yao Yun Qing didn¡¯t even look at Yao Tian Yu as she hastily walked toward Xiao Feng. She then asked with worry, ¡°Xiao Feng, are you alright?¡± Suddenly, Xiao Feng opened eyes filled with desire. He raised an arm to tug on Yao Yun Qing¡¯s arm, forcing her beneath him before pressing down on her. ¡°Xiao Feng, you¡­ Mhm~¡± Her mouth was sealed by the man¡¯s lip before she could say her piece. With bloodshot eyes, he looked at the girl beneath him. He then shouted heavily on every word in a hoarse voice, ¡°Yao¡­ Yun¡­ Qing¡­¡± Yao Yun Qing¡¯s body shuddered when she saw that the man hadn¡¯tpletely lost his consciousness and could at least recognise her¡­ ¡®Forget it. I will just treat it as repaying him for saving my life.¡¯ Thinking that, she didn¡¯t resist against him and just shut her eyes¡­ Mu Ru Yue was stunned for a bit as she looked at what had happened in the room. She then meticulously looked at Yao Yun Qing¡¯s expression. Once Mu Ru Yue saw that she didn¡¯t resist, she picked up Yao Tian Yu and left the room. If Yao Yun Qing had resisted, she would definitely stop her elder brother. Yet, since that wasn¡¯t the case, she was rather ted for this oue¡­ Rip! Yao Yun Qing¡¯s clothing was torn off by the man. He then roughly kissed the girl¡¯s lip, red rays of light in his cold eyes¡­ Boom! A purple figure burst through the ground at the back mountains of the academy. The man leapt to his feet. A cold smile was disyed on his handsome and charming face as he slightly narrowed his purple eyes, a trace of cial light flickered within. ¡°This matter dyed me by two hours. I am now two hours behind time to meet up with her¡­ I will definitely settle this score with Nangong Zi Feng one day!¡± This trap Zi Feng had previously set up before she died was made to deal with them. Who would have expected that Ye Wu Chen would be able to break free from that trap in a measly two hours? But his hatred toward Zi Feng hadn¡¯t been due to her setting him up. Rather, it was due to her dying the reunion between he and Mu Ru Yue by two hours using the trap. Thinking about that wasted time, his heart surged with killing intent1. No matter what, he wouldn¡¯t forgive Nangong Zi Feng! ¡°It is already sote. I need to rush to the capital. I also don¡¯t know if she had once again provoked rotten flowers while I was not by her side. She is so worrisome¡­¡± Ye Wu Chen smiled charmingly as the image of the girl¡¯s magnificent figure entered his mind, while at the same time a peculiarly gentle ray of light could be seen in his purple eyes. Suddenly, this purple figure soared with a sh into the sky, forming a shooting star that disappeared from the academy¡­ 1. Fear a man who had to hold himself back for months, then get dyed on the return trip. Chapter 483 - Failure Of The Plot Part 8

Chapter 483 - Failure Of The Plot Part 8

Mu Ru Yue looked coldly at the Third Master of the Xiao family within the main hall of the Xiao family. With a cold gaze, she enquired, ¡°Speak, whose idea was this?¡± If she didn¡¯te in time, the oue would have been unimaginable¡­ The Third Master of the Xiao family swept his gaze at all of the elders in the main hall. It was as though he found his backbone as he confessed with an upright chest, ¡°I did this for his benefit. If he became the son-inw of the Yao family, he would be able to enjoy countless benefits. But he doesn¡¯t know what is good for him in rejecting the young mistress of the Yao family.¡± Mu Ru Yue narrowed her eyes, a cold ray of light shing within. ¡°You were delusional in trying to take my life when I first entered the Xiao family. I had never nned to let you off from that moment onward. I was just temporarily not killing you. Since you have made a move on my elder brother today, I want to annihte this Xiao family and take your life!¡± Family had taken the softest position in her heart as a person that had lived a few lives. If someone dared to make a move on them, she didn¡¯t mind massacring everyone¡­ ¡°Haha! Just with you?¡± The Third Master of the Xiao familyughed heartily. ¡°Little girl, I admit that you are really a talent, but so what? Our Xiao family has the backing of the Pill Tower!¡± ¡°Pill Tower?¡± Mu Ru Yue was startled. What he said really stunned her. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The Third Master of the Xiao family nodded. ¡°The owner of the Pill Tower is my son-inw. If you dare to touch me, the Pill Tower will definitely not forgive you.¡± Actually, when the Third Master of the Xiao family said that, it was just to frighten Mu Ru Yue. Anyways, the little girl didn¡¯t know anything. If he didn¡¯t frighten her, who knew how outrageous she would get? tter! tter! tter! tter! At this moment, footsteps could be heard from outside the Xiao family. Suddenly, a domineering hundred members of the battle squad surrounded the entire Xiao family¡¯s members. The Third Master of The Xiao family could recognise these protectors of the Pill Tower even though he hadn¡¯t joined the Pill Tower. Moreover, these protectors were all at the Xiantian High rank realm. Mu Ru Yue had made them consume pills to improve their grade before the banquet. With their teamwork, they would be able to kill ten Xiantian Full Circle realm experts. Under the gaze of the Third Master of the Xiao family, those hundred battle squad members walked briskly toward Mu Ru Yue and shouted respectfully, ¡°Tower Owner, we havee forth to carry out tasks with your orders!¡± ¡®Tower Owner?¡¯ The Third Master of the Xiao family¡¯s expression slowly stiffened before he widened his eyes in astonishment. ¡°You are the owner of the Pill Tower? This is impossible. I heard that the Tower Owner was a Mundane Stage High Rank alchemists. How can you be owner of the Pill Tower? Moreover, who I saw clearly that day was¡­¡± It was a man filled with dominance. ¡°I initially didn¡¯t want my status to be revealed to the world, but this was forced by your Xiao family.¡± Mu Ru Yue chuckled coldly. ¡°Elder brother is my family member. I definitely won¡¯t let anyone harm him in the slightest. Those that do dies!¡± The girl emitted a frosty aura after she said thest word. The Third Master of the Xiao family was really terrified this time. What kind of ce was the Pill Tower? It was a ce that gathered powerful alchemists. There were countless Mundane Stage alchemists and even Grandmaster Wu Shan chose to enter it freely. But this little girl was the owner of the Pill Tower? ¡°Impudent!¡± An elder stood up abruptly after mming his hand on the table. ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t forget that you are also a member of the Xiao family. You should call him Third Uncle. What kind of attitude are you using to treat the Xiao family today? Moreover, we don¡¯t think that what he did was wrong. So what if you are the owner of the Pill Tower? Thatdy was a person of the Yao family. How can you go against the Yao family, no matter how strong you are?¡± Chapter 484 - Failure Of The Plot Part 9

Chapter 484 - Failure Of The Plot Part 9

Even if it were just a side branch of the Yao family, everyone should curry up favour with them in ordinary people¡¯s eyes. ¡°To all hundred members of the battle squad, listen to mymand.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze turned grim as shemanded in a cold tone, ¡°Immediately surround the Xiao family. Nobody is to leave this ce without my permission.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± The hundred people epted the order, their loud voice reverberating into the sky, hanging there for a long time¡­ The expression of the elders of the Xiao family turned ashen. If it wasn¡¯t on behalf of Xiao Bai Xuan, they would have already killed this damnable brat! ¡°What is going on here?¡± A well-built man walked hastily in from outside at this moment. Yao Jing nced around the room before his gazended on Yao Tian Yu. He grew rmed and pale before hastily going forward, anxiously calling out, ¡°Young mistress! Young Mistress Tian Yu! What has happened here?¡± Yao Tian Yu gradually opened her eyes, as though she had heard Yao Jing¡¯s calls¡­ ¡°Young Mistress!¡± Yao Jing became ted and asked, ¡°Young mistress, what is¡­¡± Yao TIan Yu shook her head and replied dubiously. ¡°I am also unsure. I was just ambushed by someone just now. I also didn¡¯t see who the perpetrator was¡­¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± Yao Jing¡¯s expression darkened as he shouted coldly, ¡°Who is the one that is gutsy enough to ambush my young mistress?!¡± When he said that, he swept a gaze at the crowd. The Third Master of the Xiao family looked at Mu Ru Yue and replied, ¡°Lord Yao Jing, I saw that it was this girl that had ambushed Young Mistress Yao just now!¡± Yao Jing¡¯s gazended on Mu Ru Yue after hearing that before he asked sinisterly, ¡°You were the one that ambushed my young mistress?¡± Mu Ru Yue smirked and replied, ¡°So what?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Yao Jing snorted coldly. With a killing intent filled cial gaze, he said, ¡°Do you know who we are?¡± ¡°I know. Isn¡¯t it the so-called side branch of the Yao family?¡± When Mu Ru Yue said ¡®side branch¡¯, she purposefully emphasized on those two words. Even though they were really from the side branch, people that were from the side branch in powerful factors disdained such a title. It was as though by erasing those two words ¡®side branch¡¯, they would actually be disciples from the main branch¡­ ¡°Since you know that we are from the side branch of the Yao family, you dared to ambush her?¡± Yao Jing chuckled coldly. ¡°Little girl, if you don¡¯t give me a valid reason, our Yao family won¡¯t let you go!¡± ¡°Reason? It is really simple.¡± Mu Ru Yue chuckled lowly. With an icy gaze, she continued, ¡°She was delusional in trying to rape my elder brother. Isn¡¯t this reason enough?¡± ¡°Your elder brother?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. My elder brother is Xiao Feng, the descendant of Xiao Yun.¡± Yao Jing was startled as he didn¡¯t expect Xiao Yun to be this lucky to have two such outstanding descendants. But outstanding was outstanding; the Yao family wouldn¡¯t allow others to bully them. ¡°Thisdy, even if you want to fabricate a reason, you should try harder. Our young mistress¡¯s status is so noble. She is also peerlessly beautiful with an incredible innate talent. How can she rape a man where men usually pursue after her?¡± Yao Jing sneered. ¡°She needs to use rape? With just a statement from her, which man would reject her? Moreover, our young mistress is clean and proper. Thus, it is impossible for her tomit such an immoral act.¡± Mu Ru Yue nced to the side and looked at Yao Tian Yu who was still naked. At the end of her gaze, Yao Tian Yu realized that she was stark naked. She was so embarrassed that she wanted to find a ce to hide. Yao Jing also felt that this wasn¡¯t right so he took off his outer garment and covered Yao Tian Yu¡¯s body. ¡°She is really clean and proper.¡± Mu Ru Yue sneered, ¡°Can it be someone forced her to strip?¡± Chapter 485 - Failure Of The Plot Part 10

Chapter 485- Failure Of The Plot Part 10

Yao Tian Yu red at Mu Ru Yue, angered from her shame. She bit her lips and said in a forbearing tone, ¡°Yao Jing, I had indeed taken off my clothing myself, but it was due to being set up by Xiao Feng.¡± ¡°Young mistress, what happened?¡± Yao Jing turned his head toward Yao Tian Yu, his brows slightly creased. ¡°Xiao Feng had dispatched people saying that he wanted to meet me. Who knew¡­¡± She gradually shut her eyes and with her eyshes trembling, she continued, ¡°Who knew he consumed aphrodisiac, delusional about having intercourse with me in order to enter the Yao family. I can only sacrifice myself for our family branch. I don¡¯t love Xiao Feng, especially when his action made me disdain him. If my sacrifice can be repaid, anything is worth it¡­¡± Yao Jing¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°Young mistress, is that the truth? That bastard Xiao Feng really did such a thing?! There really is a heaven and earth difference between him and Xiao Yun as his descendant to do such a thing!¡± However, his words didn¡¯t in the slightest mention for Yao Tian Yu to break off this marriage. No matter how despicable this talent was, it would suffice that he could help them. They would just kick him away once they made use of him. It was undeniable that this master and servant¡¯s thoughts waspletely the same¡­ Yao Tian Yu¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly. ¡®Is this my life?¡¯ But to think of marrying such a guy, her heart was bitter. Mu Ru Yue silently listened to their conversation. With a sharp gaze from her ck eyes, shemented, ¡°Sorry, but my elder brother¡¯s sight is really high that such a woman won¡¯t be able to enter his eyes.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Instantly, Yao Jing turned his head toward Mu Ru Yue. His darkened expression intensified. ¡°Since you two are siblings, you mustn¡¯t be anything good too!¡± Mu Ru Yue narrowed her eyes before she giggled suddenly, a cold smile on her impable face. ¡°Is that Yao family something that you can use to boast?¡± She gradually stood up from the seat and walked forward with an icy aura emanating from her body. A tempest rose in her surroundings without the assistance of the wind, even though it was still bright and sunny outside. ¡°Don¡¯t you think we should settle the debt for Xiao Yun and my elder brother¡¯s matter? So what if it is the Yao family? Nobody can hurt my elder brother as long as I still breathe!¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Yao Jing burst outughing. ¡°Just by yourself? A Xiantian Full Circle realm practitioner is indeed strong, but I am a Mystic realm expert. Do you think you can stop me from doing what I want? I will let you experience the pain that Xiao Yun had suffered since you are his descendant!¡± Yao Jing¡¯s aura burst out instantly after he said that. It was like a tidal wave. The Third Master of the Xiao family and the rest sniggered. ¡®This girl really doesn¡¯t know what is good for her and dares to resist against the members of the Yao family head on. She really isn¡¯t afraid to die!¡¯ Mu Ru Yue gripped lightly onto her Heavenly Dragon me Sword as Yao Jing¡¯s aura burst forth. When she was about to fight him, an angered shout was heard from outside. ¡°Yao Jing, Yao Tian Yu, what are you doing?!¡± Yao Jing raised his head after stopping. When he saw the girl outside the door, he was stunned. Astonishment filled his eyes. ¡®El¡­ Eldest young mistress, why is she here?¡¯ Yao Yun Qing came in hobbling. It was obvious that due to Xiao Feng being under the effect of the aphrodisiac, it made her entire waist and back so sore that she couldn¡¯t walk properly. ¡°Lord Yao Jing.¡± The Third Master of the Xiao family didn¡¯t see the astonishment in Yao Jing¡¯s eyes as he hastily said, ¡°This woman was in cahoots with Xiao Feng and her. She took the chance that Xiao Feng had lost his consciousness to sleep with him after tossing Young Mistress Yao out. She didn¡¯t put any importance on Young Mistress Yao. Such a woman should also be eliminated. Otherwise, it would be mockery to you.¡± Chapter 486 - Threats Part 1

Chapter 486 - Threats Part 1

Yao Jing¡¯s expression changed slowly. He took in a deep breath and raised his hand to p the Third Master of the Xiao family. All of his might was put into that p and it directly sent the Third Master of the Xiao family flying back. The Third Master of the Xiao family spat out a mouthful of blood as he looked bbergasted at Yao Jing who had an ashened expression. Following that, under his astonishment, Yao Jing smiled apologetically at Yao Yun Qing and said tteringly, ¡°Eldest young mistress, why have youe?¡± Yao Yun Qing¡¯s gaze swept around andnded on Yao Tian Yu. Previously, she didn¡¯t see who was lying on the ground. Now, when she looked at the stunned Yao Tian Yu, fury aze in her heart. ¡°Yao Tian Yu, you are so gutsy to actually dare to drug Xiao Feng!¡± Yao Tian Yu bit her lips and replied, inwardly feeling wronged, ¡°It isn¡¯t me. It was Xiao Feng. He wanted to take advantage of me and he purposely orchestrated this matter¡­¡± ¡°Take advantage of you?¡± Yao Yun Qing sniggered. ¡°Xiao Feng is my fiance. You think he will abandon the main branch of the Yao family to choose you who is from a side branch?¡± ¡®Fiance?¡¯ That word struck like lightning inside Yao Tian Yu¡¯s heart. She looked with disbelief at Yao Yun Qing. Her body shuddered uncontrobly. ¡®Impossible! ¡®If it wasn¡¯t for Xiao Feng to drug himself, how had the following event urred? Moreover, Yao Yun Qing who is from the main branch of the Yao family had always been doted lovingly upon. How can she fall for such a guy? With her status, what man can¡¯t she marry. Yet, she is persistent in marrying such a guy?¡¯ Thinking that, Yao Tian Yu couldn¡¯t help but to voice her doubt. ¡°Why? Why do you fancy Xiao Feng? How can such a guy enter your eyes?¡± Yao Yun Qing¡¯s gaze darkened slowly as she looked coldly at Yao Tian Yu¡¯s elegant face. ¡°What does who I like have anything to do with you? You will never understand the good in others as a prideful person that only cares about yourself.¡± Her sneer intensified as she said that. The members of the Xiao family were stupefied as they watched on, especially the Third Master of the Xiao family. His eyes widened like a copper bell. His heart couldn¡¯t stop shuddering¡­ ¡®This woman is from the main branch of the Yao family? What have I done then?¡¯ The Third Master of the Xiao family¡¯splexion turned pale as an unprecedented remorse filled his heart. Yet, no matter how much he regretted, he couldn¡¯t do anything about it. As a person, he must pay for what he had done. ¡°So Xiao Feng really didn¡¯t want to marry me.¡± Yao Tian Yu¡¯s gaze darkened before she chuckled bitterly. At this moment, she finally understood that what Xiao Feng said was the truth. Everything was just her own imagination. No matter if it were the nobility of her status or her innate talent, Yao Yun Qing was far superior to her. How could shepete with her? ¡°Yao Jing, Yao Tian Yu, do you know what the punishment for breaking the rule of the continent is?¡± Yao Yun Qing focused her gaze at the two pale people as she continued heartlessly, ¡°The rule of the continent states that people from the main four powers in the continent can¡¯t interfere with ordinary people, nor make moves on them. Yet, you two were delusional in forcing Xiao Feng. You should know what the punishment is¡­¡± ¡®Punishment?¡¯ Yao Jing¡¯s heart shuddered vigorously. ¡°It is to face the wall and ponder their misdeeds after being lock up at the back mountains for ten years!¡± Ten years might be a short time for cultivators, but simrly, the changes going on in the world would still berge during that time. Furthermore, it wasn¡¯t just facing the wall and pondering their misdeeds. They must endure being burned by raging mes¡­ How terrible was that? But this was the rule of the Yao family! Nobody could defy it! Chapter 487 - Threats Part 2

Chapter 487 - Threats Part 2

This was especially the case when they tried to put their hands on the fiance of the Eldest young mistress and being delusional in trying to force him to be a disciple of the side branch¡­ In a family that focused on status, when disciples of the side branch were described in a good way, they would be called young mistress and masters of the Yao family. But the urate status they had in the family was that they were servants to the people of the main branch! As servants, weren¡¯t they delusional for trying to steal their master¡¯s fiance? If that wasn¡¯t seeking pain, then what was it? ¡°Wait!¡± A cold voice rang out in the main hall. Following that, a young girl in white robe stood up gradually. With ayer of frost on her face, she asked, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we settle some of our debts?¡± Yao Jing¡¯s expression changed as he said coldly, ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Mu Ru Yue smirked as she narrowed her eyes. She then giggled. ¡°It is with regards to the matter of Xiao Yun and elder brother Xiao Feng¡­¡± Suddenly, Yao Jing¡¯s gaze turnedplex as he locked his gaze on Mu Ru Yue. ¡®Xiao Yun? ¡®This girl unexpectedly knew everything¡­ ¡®But it isughable that they thought that the descendants of Xiao Yun wouldn¡¯t know anything.¡¯ ¡°Xiao Yun?¡± Yao Yun Qing¡¯s brows rose as she turned her head toward Mu Ru Yue. ¡°Who is Xiao Yun and his rtionship with them?¡± ¡°Xiao Yun is my ancestor and was simrly a person murdered by the ancestors of Yao Tian Yu. It is soughable that they tried to force Xiao Yun to enter the Yao family approximately about a century ago, but since Xiao Yun didn¡¯t agree, they scrapped his innate talent. This matter has simply happened once again¡­¡± ¡®If it wasn¡¯t for me and Yao Yun Qing, would elder brother face the same torment as Xiao Yun from many years ago?¡¯ Thinking about that sight, Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart clenched asyers of killing intent surged in her heart. ¡°So it already isn¡¯t the first time that those people did this.¡± Yao Yun Qing sniggered. With a sharp gaze in her clear eyes, she questioned, ¡°Who was it that crippled her ancestor?¡± Yao Jing¡¯s heart shuddered as he looked with astonishment at Yao Yun Qing. ¡°Eldest young mistress, this¡­¡± His tone was obviously filled with hesitation. Yao Yun Qing¡¯s gaze turned even more strict as she focused her gaze on those two. ¡°Not speaking? I have ways of knowing even if you don¡¯t tell me. Once I return to the Yao family, I will order the annihtion of everyone from your lineage!¡± At this moment, Yao Yun Qing didn¡¯t have her usual temperament. Her gaze was so sharp that it made Yao Jing slightly dazzled. He had only seen such a domineering aura from the head of the family. Even the biological father of Yao Yun Qing didn¡¯t have such a strong and domineering grandeur¡­ Her gaze made Yao Jing¡¯s heart trembled as fear grew in his heart. Yao Tian Yu, who was by his side, spoke up before he could speak. ¡°I will say! I will tell you.¡± Yao Tian Yu gradually closed her eyes, her eyshes trembling. She then opened her eyes abruptly and said shiveringly, ¡°Everyone that had contributed in that matter has already died. The only one left is Yao Yu.¡± Cultivator¡¯s life force seemed boundless, but even their life would stille to an end¡­ ¡°Yao Yu?¡± Yao Yun Qing¡¯s brows rose as she said coldly, ¡°I will shortly dispatch someone to report everything that you had done to grandfather. Grandfather will then personally decide what to do with Yao Yu! But I can tell you this first; the powers of Yao Yu won¡¯t be retained. As for you two, I will let Elder Zhang send you back. You don¡¯t need to worry too much. I won¡¯t take your lives. I will at most give you a slight punishment¡­¡± Yao Yun Qing continued to say after a slight pause in her speech. ¡°Yao Tian Yu, since you are so desperate to marry someone, I have a good candidate for you. The Zhang family had previouslye forth to seek for marriage. They want to wed a side branch young mistress of the Yao family, though grandfather rejected it. Nheless, the Zhang family¡¯s power is only second to us. That mister of the Zhang family is simrly at the prime of his age so you won¡¯t be mistreated¡­¡± Chapter 488 - Threats Part 3

Chapter 488- Threats Part 3

Yao Tian Yu¡¯s body trembled as she widened her eyes in fear. ¡°You¡­ you want me to marry that devil? No! I don¡¯t want to!¡± It was as though Yao Yun Qing didn¡¯t see the fear in the other¡¯s eyes as her smile intensified while she coaxed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Yao Tian Yu, I will tell the Zhang family to take good care of you.¡± When she said ¡®take good care¡¯, she purposely emphasized those three words¡­ At this moment, Yao Tian Yu finally knew fear and she didn¡¯t even care about her pride. She leapt to the side of Yao Yun Qing¡¯s legs and pleaded bitterly, ¡°I beg you. Please don¡¯t wed me off to him. I know that I was wrong. I was really in the wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have tried to steal your man. But I didn¡¯t know who he was. If I knew that you had already fancied him, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have done such a thing.¡± Yao Yun Qing¡¯s expression darkened slowly. ¡°Yao Tian Yu, are you apologizing because Xiao Feng is someone that I know? What if it were other people? Does that mean that they should be forced by you all? How innocent was Xiao Yun that year? How innocent was Xiao Feng today? We are really people of the Yao family, but our family rule is that if people don¡¯t offend us, we won¡¯t offend them. If they do, we will annihte their family! Thus, I want to ask you this; did Xiao Yun offend you or did Xiao Feng offend you?¡± Yao Tian Yu ced down her hand gradually. She initially thought that since she was a person of the Yao family, the Yao family would harbour them even after knowing the misdeeds they had done. Yet, they underestimated the heartlessness of this family. They didn¡¯t mind eliminating their disciples for an outsider¡­ Yao Tian Yu suddenlyughed. Thatughter was pleasing to the ears, but it was filled with sorrow and pain. ¡°Yao Yun Qing, you are really ruthless! You want me to marry that kind of person? That mister of the Zhang family is notoriously well known for his violence and ruthlessness. You are pushing me to my death!¡± Yao Yun Qing focused on the girl that was kneeling on the ground as she said strictly, ¡°I am pushing you to your death? Yao Tian Yu, now I know of just two matters. How many misdeeds have you done that I don¡¯t know of? Grandfather has passed the authority to me. I am the sessor of the family. The rules of the family mustn¡¯t be vited. Those that do must pay the price!¡± She wasn¡¯t a kind person. There were some who were worthy of her kindness, but to the rest, if you were to pity them, then they would continue doing misdeeds and abuse their status¡­ ¡°Elder Zhang.¡± Yao Tian Yu nodded slightly before ordering coldly, ¡°Send them back to the Yao family for me. Moreover, report everything that had happened here to grandfather and implement all of those punishment that I had said!¡± An elder moved in a sh from outside. With worry in his eyes, he said, ¡°Young mistress, you¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With Xiao Feng and Yue Er here, nothing will happen to me. When you return to the family, you can also take note of Second Uncle. He won¡¯t dare to casually do things then. Elder Zhang, you are the only one I trust within the family, excluding grandfather and my biological parents¡­¡± This was the case as the other members of the Yao family sided with Second Uncle. It was only Elder Zhang, although his power wasn¡¯t that strong. Yet, he was a person that had taken care of her mother as she grew up and, simrly, was there for her own upbringing¡­ Thus, the only one she trusted in such arge family was just him¡­ How sorrowful was that? Elder Zhang seemed to understand and cupped his fist slightly. ¡°Young mistress, don¡¯t fret. I will aplish the tasks you had said. Furthermore, I will report the matter about Second Master to the head of the family.¡± Yao Yun Qing nodded slightly but didn¡¯t speak any further. She then shifted her gaze to Mu Ru Yue and asked, ¡°Yue Er, how do you want to deal with these people?¡± Chapter 489 - Threats Part 4

Chapter 489- Threats Part 4

Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze was slightly cold as she shifted to the pale Third Master of the Xiao family. ¡°I had said it just now that anyone that tries to make a move on my elder brother will only have one oue!¡± It was death! The heart of the Third Master of the Xiao family shuddered. ¡®How can I beg for these people to let me off when even Yao Jing and the rest weren¡¯t able to escape the cmity? ¡®I¡¯m finished¡­ ¡®I really am doomed. ¡®Why did I try to move a man of the Yao family main branch¡¯s young mistress to others?¡¯ The rest of the elders subconsciously retreated a couple of steps back. They hadn¡¯t nned to make an enemy out of the Yao family. As for the Third Master of the Xiao family, they could only watch on as he perished¡­ Mu Ru yue¡¯s handnded on the handle of her sword. Swish! She withdrew her sword. As she brandished her sword, it gave rise to a gale that sent the Third Master of the Xiao family flying. Bang! His bodynded on a table, instantly breaking it into halves. Pfft! He spat out a mouthful of blood, then looked with terror at the white robed girl walking toward him. At this moment, his heart trembled vigorously. His despair was like an enormous rock that was pressed down on his heart, making breathing difficult. The current Third Master of the Xiao family no longer thought about anything else other than to live¡­ Mu Ru Yue walked slowly toward him. Following her steps, an indistinct killing intent was emitted. Her white robe fluttered without wind and her hair flowed freely as well. ¡°No!¡± The pupils of the Third Master of the Xiao family contracted. Just as he wanted to plead for mercy, a ray of light shot in from outside. Pfft! A sword pierced viciously into his heart¡­ His body shuddered as his heart fell momentarily to the bottom when he saw the young girl before him. He yelled out in despair and sorrow, ¡°Jing Er, you¡­¡± Slowly, the Third Master of the Xiao family closed his eyes. He couldn¡¯t understand why the daughter he had doted the most upon had killed him¡­ The Xiao family was also stunned as they looked with disbelief at the young girl that appeared out of thin air. Xiao Jing¡¯s lovable face turned grim as she looked at the corpse before her. With a peculiar ray of light in her eyes, she said, ¡°Father, do you think that I don¡¯t know what you had done? There is an undeniable link between mother¡¯s death and you that year.¡± Xiao Jing gently drew out the sword. Her lovable smile once again appeared on her face as she turned her head toward Mu Ru Yue and said with a sweet smile, ¡°You are the descendant of Xiao Yun? I didn¡¯t have time to talk to you previously. My father had done too much. I already killed him as a repayment. I hope that you won¡¯t implicate the Xiao family due to father.¡± The young girl¡¯s words was full of logic and emotion, but it gave Mu Ru Yue an ufortable feeling. She didn¡¯t know why she felt such difort. It was as though her own heart was rejecting the girl from nearing her¡­ ¡°I won¡¯t annihte the Xiao family as long as the Xiao family doesn¡¯t offend me again on behalf of Xiao Bai Xuan. But if someone dares to seek trouble with the Pill Tower, I, Mu Ru Yue, won¡¯t be afraid of dealing with them!¡± After she said that, she turned around and looked at the sky. ¡°Elder brother should be awake by now. Yun Qing¡ª No, I should call you sister-inw now. Let¡¯s go.¡± Yao Yun Qing¡¯s delicate and pretty face instantly flushed. She red with slight bashfulness at Mu Ru Yue. ¡°I am still not your sister-inw.¡± ¡°Why not since you have already done it?¡± Mu Ru Yue turned her head and blinked her eyes as she asked with smiles. ¡°Isn¡¯t such a matter normal at our homnd1?¡± One could say it was really her first time in both of her lives as she was the conserved-type of person and had never lost her innocence¡­ 1. Homnd refers to the modernized Hua Xia Chapter 490 - Threats Part 5

Chapter 490 - Threats Part 5

¡°Don¡¯t worry. Elder brother will quickly marry you. I am just saying your title beforehand.¡± Perhaps it was due to the matter of Xiao Feng and Yao Yun Qing being settled or because the Third Master of the Xiao family died, but Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart was unprecedented rxed. At this moment, she couldn¡¯t help but think about Ye Wu Chen¡­ It was unknown where that fellow was. The internal organs of the elders of the Xiao family turned green as they watched those two disappear. If the ancestors hadn¡¯t chased Xiao Yun out, then perhaps this lineage of Xiao Yun¡¯s wouldn¡¯t be forced to leave. If they had treated Xiao Feng well previously, perhaps there was a chance of salvation even after their mistake that year. But¡­ The elders looked at each other with sorrow in their eyes. Yet, it was all their fault. The Xiao family not only lost two talents, they also lost the chance in having a marriage alliance with the Yao family. How rare was that chance? Thinking about that, their internal organs spasmed with their regrets¡­ It was night. Mu Ru Yue had just taken off her outer clothes to sleep as it was deep in the night. She suddenly felt a foreign aura and immediately sat up to cast a cold gaze to that direction. Under her sight, a snow-white figure that seemed to be walking on clouds appeared. That woman¡¯s face had ayer of fog covering her face so it was impossible for her to see her appearance. ¡°Mu Ru Yue, it has been a long time since west met.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s face slowly turned grim as shemented, ¡°Zi Feng, you continue to live as expected.¡± Mu Ru Yue could still feel that this woman was Nangong Zi Feng even if she couldn¡¯t see her appearance¡­ ¡°Do you have a clue as to where your son is after seeing my memories?¡± The voice of that woman was filled with mockery. It simrly made the coldness of Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression intensify as she emitted icy killing intent. She hadn¡¯t given up searching for her son during this period of time. Not only had she dispatched people to search for him, she even used pills to gather informations. This was also one of her purposes for establishing her influence. But there was nothing useful. She still couldn¡¯t find any clues¡­ That piece ofnd was so mysterious that nobody knows about it. ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Mu Ru Yue lifted her head and asked with a cold gaze. Zi Feng chuckled lowly as she said with hatred, ¡°How can I let you be able to find him so quickly? Your son is the only threat I have over you so I definitely won¡¯t let you find him! Mu Ru Yue, I had always hated you. I hate you for being able to obtain elder brother Zi Huang so I couldn¡¯t help but chop that adorable kid into countless pieces! Do you know what it was like to see him daily? I will always imagine what things you two do every night just by looking at him. That matter gave me a heart wrenching pain. Why didn¡¯t you two think about how I felt? Didn¡¯t you know that it was too ruthless to me? ¡°In the previous life, I held onto the lifeline of the Zi family, forcing that man to be unable to make a move on me. I then used that lifeline to threaten him to ept me as his concubine. He rejected without a thought. I also couldn¡¯t really annihte that lifeline. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have anything left to threaten him with. ¡°I just found Elder brother Zi Huang a couple of days ago. I pleaded for him to make love with me for a night. I would be happy for just one time in order for me to be impregnated with his child. It would be fair to me that way, but he simrly rejected me¡­ ¡°I really don¡¯t understand why he is so unwilling to give me even a chance. Why can you so easily enjoy his sole love? Mu Ru Yue, I definitely won¡¯t let you two be together! I want you to have sexual intercourse with other men before him. Otherwise, I will kill your adorable son!¡± Actually, Zi Feng didn¡¯t even know where that brat was, but she could only use this method to threaten Mu Ru Yue¡­ Chapter 491 - Mother And Son’s Recognition Part 1

Chapter 491 - Mother And Son¡¯s Recognition Part 1

Zi Feng rarely went to the ce where she had locked their son up as she didn¡¯t want to face the fruit of their love. But not too long ago, when she went back to that ce, she found that the little boy had actually been rescued by someone! Mu Ru Yue narrowed her eyes and, with ayer of frost, said, ¡°Nangong Zi Feng, do you really think I would agree to such a request?¡± Nangong Zi Feng chuckled. Mu Ru Yue couldn¡¯t see her appearance, but she could still feel her cold and sinister aura. ¡°If you really want me to snap that adorable little boy¡¯s neck, you can simply reject my request. But I won¡¯t be soft-handed. You might even receive the corpse of his body in the next couple of days. Hahaha!¡± Boom! An icy aura burst forth from the girl¡¯s body as she charged toward Nangong Zi Feng. At that moment, the image dissipated¡­ She mmed her hand on the table, the intensity of her killing intent from her eyes remained unchanged. ¡°Nangong Zi Feng!¡± Mu Ru Yue took in a deep breath as she gradually calmed the killing intent in her heart¡­ Under the moonlight, a silver robe fluttered in the wind and gave off an indescribably prestigious and noble aura. Yet, the divinely handsome youth that stood outside the window turned ashened. He clenched his fist tightly to the point that it shuddered slightly. It was as though mes of fury was held within them. He didn¡¯t expect that he would hear such words when he had just found her. Zi Feng had actually used him to threaten her! But mother should know about his existence this way¡­ The youth wanted to push open the door as he suppressed his excitement. But at that moment, he could feel indescribable auras nearing him and he stopped his hand from opening the door. ¡°They had actually followed me! It seems I will need to leave for a moment.¡± Zi Qian Jing¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. With a trace of cold light shing in his eyes, he said, ¡°But mother¡­¡± He kept silent for a while before taking out a paper and pen to write a few words. Finally, he tossed it into the room. Following that, he turned and left without looking back¡­ Inside the room, Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression was ice-cold with ayer of frost covering her face. Then, suddenly, a piece of paper floated in from outside the room¡­ ¡°Who?¡± Her sight shifted as she lifted her hand to catch that paper, her brows knitted tightly together¡­ [¡°Mother, you don¡¯t need to care about Zi Feng¡¯s threat. I had already been rescued by aunt and escaped from her demonic ws. I initially wanted to meet up with mother, but I have something I have to attend to now so I will exin this matter to you once I settle it¡­¡±] Mu Ru Yue¡¯s finger trembled and the paper slowly fell to the ground. She ran like a mad person out of the room. But under the night sky, she couldn¡¯t see anyone. Even his aura had disappeared¡­ But she knew he hade over! Mu Ru Yue lifted a hand to cover her face, tears flowing down from the gaps of her fingers¡­ She couldn¡¯t forget that scene from Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s memory. In that scene, the little boy with a jade carved facey there without any life in a coffin, the empty sleeves containing traces of blood on them. His tightly locked brows were enough to express his loneliness and panic¡­ Even though it had been her past life, a mother and son¡¯s heart were always connected. So when she had seen that scene, she felt a heart wrenching pain¡­ But now he could write! How could Mu Ru Yue not be jubnt? ¡°So he has always been around¡­¡± Happiness finally appeared in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes. Right now, her heart settled down. She didn¡¯t care when he would reunite with her, as long as he stayed out of Zi Feng¡¯s hands. Otherwise, she didn¡¯t know what kind of tortures Zi Feng would implement on him¡­ Chapter 492 - Mother And Son’s Recognition Part 2

Chapter 492 - Mother And Son¡¯s Recognition Part 2

A youth looked coldly at the elder before him atop a canyon. The usually elegant andnguish expression on his handsome face was gone as ayer of coldness had reced it. The elder frowned as he looked at that handsome face under the moonlight. He shouted icily, ¡°Brat, you dared to kill our people. You are really too gutsy. Do you know what power we are under?¡± Zi Qian Jing sniggered. With a sinister smile on his face, he replied, ¡°I know. You are just dogs of Zi Feng. Not only will I kill all of you, I will annihte all of her dogs!¡± He would never forget that day when the blood of the Zi family stained the entire continent. He would also be unable to forget that Zi Feng had mercilessly chopped off all of his limbs and it wasn¡¯t a clean chop. She had slowly chopped his arm little by little starting from the tip of his finger and didn¡¯t allow him to faint. He could still feel the insufferable pain of having his limbs amputated slowly. Yet, what hurt him the most was watching his parents vanish under heaven¡¯s cmity¡­ Zi Qian Jing¡¯s body shuddered. Nobody had any idea how much hatred he held for Zi Feng. He still hadn¡¯t forgotten about this grudge even after being sealed for a thousand years. Instead, it had intensified. Currently, that woman not only wanted to seduce his father, she even used himself to threaten his mother. How could he bear with all this?! ¡°Everyone under Zi Feng must die!¡± Killing intent burst forth from Zi Qian Jing¡¯s body. Purple rays of light gradually shone from his ck eyes, but it vanished after an instant¡­ ¡°Haha! Just with yourself?¡± The elderughed heartily. It was obvious that he didn¡¯t ce any importance on this brat. ¡°Stinky brat, you dare to kill us. Go and die!¡± Swish! His body moved in a sh as he dashed toward Zi Qian Jing¡­ Zi Qian Jing knit his brows slightly before drawing his sword to greet that elder¡¯s attack. Slowly, a trace of astonishment appeared in that elder¡¯s eyes. ¡®This brat¡¯s power isn¡¯t inferior to mine. It will be impossible to predict the oue of this match in a short period of time¡­¡¯ At this moment, a mour was heard within the Xiao family. The elders, who had gathered in the courtyard and were discussing what to do in the future for the family, eximed suddenly with paled faces as they stood up in fright. ¡°The ancestors havee out from closed door training!¡± ¡°We are done with. We are finished. Let¡¯s just hope nothing else happens. Otherwise, if we were to offend the Yao family, we won¡¯t be at peace¡­¡± A few figures suddenly entered the room before they coulde up with any solutions. A ck robed elder was walking in front of the group. He possessed a cold atmosphere and his entire body emanated a sinister aura. His gaze contracted slightly after he surveyed the crowd. ¡°Where is Little Three? Why hasn¡¯t hee to greet me?¡± It was obvious that the Little Three the ck robed elder spoke of referred to the Third Master of the Xiao family. The mother of the Third Master of the Xiao family was that elder¡¯s god granddaughter who had taken a fancy to Xiao Bai Xuan since young. Otherwise, this elder wouldn¡¯t break up the loving couple to force Xiao Bai Xuan to marry her. The ck robed elder could be counted as the Third Master of the Xiao family¡¯s god grandfather. He doted on him more than the Third Master of the Xiao family¡¯s biological father. It was precisely due to his pampering that the Third Master of the Xiao family was so outrageous and unruly. ¡°Ancestor Elder Qing Shi, you are finally out of closed door training. We should hold a weing reception for your return.¡± The elders hastily tried to change the topic as they suggested with smiles. Qing Shi frowned and asked again, ¡°I asked, where is Little Three?¡± ¡°About that¡­¡± The elders of the Xiao family subconsciously wiped the cold sweat from their forehead as they continued hesitantly, ¡°The third master¡­ he¡­¡± ¡°Quickly speak up!¡± Qing Shi¡¯s expression darkened as he questioned domineeringly. Chapter 493 - Mother And Son’s Recognition Part 3

Chapter 493 - Mother And Son¡¯s Recognition Part 3

¡°It is¡­ young mistress Jing¡­¡± ¡°Great Grandfather Qing Shi, why have youe out?¡± A lovely voice was heard behind them at this moment. Qing Shi¡¯s expression rxed slightly as he turned his head to look at Xiao Jing who had just entered the room. He asked gently, ¡°Jing Er, where is your father?¡± Xiao Jing was stunned for a moment as she bit her lips and didn¡¯t reply. An uneasy feeling was felt by Qing Shi and he couldn¡¯t help but frown. He prompted, ¡°Jing Er, you have been an obedient child since young. Don¡¯t lie to great grandfather. Quickly tell great grandfather where your father is.¡± Ayer of tears coated Xiao Jing¡¯s eyes. Wah! She leapt into Qing Shi¡¯s embrace and confessed pitifully, ¡°Great grandfather, it is all my fault. I led to father¡¯s death!¡± Qing Shi¡¯s body stiffened slowly. His expression darkened instantly as he rified, ¡°What did you say?¡± Xiao Jing sniffled as she looked at Qing Shi with teary eyes. ¡°The descendant of Xiao Yun wanted to force father to his death and even wanted to annihte the Xiao family that day. Jing Er couldn¡¯t not¡­ do that¡­¡± Qing Shi no longer heard what Xiao Jing had said after that. A few words resounded in his mind¡­ ¡®Descendants of Xiao Yun! ¡®Descendant of that bastard Xiao Yun has appeared in the Central Region ande to the Xiao family.¡¯ Fury zed in Qing Shi¡¯s heart at that instant. He couldn¡¯t forget those years where he had always been overshadowed by Xiao Yun. They were both talents, but he was never the eye of focus in the family. It was only until Xiao Yun offended the Yao family that the family ced importance on him. But currently, his descendant dared to kill Little Three. This was intolerable. He must make everyone understand the oue in offending the Xiao family! ¡°Let¡¯s go. Bring me to see his descendant. I will let them taste my might for killing someone under my wing!¡± ¡°No!¡± Xiao Jing was in so much fright that she paled. She hastily held onto Qing Shi¡¯s arm as she persuaded, ¡°The descendant of Xiao Yun is being sheltered by the Yao family!¡± Currently, anger had muddled Qing Shi¡¯s mind. With bloodshot eyes, heughed heartily as he said with gritted teeth. ¡°Sheltered by the Yao family? So what if they were? I will fight to the death and make them unable to die with aplete body!¡± He didn¡¯t give the others time to respond after saying that as he moved in a sh out of the room. Xiao Jing¡¯s eyes darkened slowly as she saw the departing figure of that ck robed elder. Where had all that previous anxiousness and grief gone? ¡°Young mistress Jing Er, why did you do that?¡± The elders of the Xiao family were slightly enraged. ¡°Aren¡¯t you pushing Ancestor Elder Qing Shi to his death?¡± Xiao Jing smirked as she admitted with a sinister smile, ¡°That¡¯s right. I indeed want to push him to his death. What is the use in keeping useless things?¡± The crowd didn¡¯t expect she would admit so cleanly so they were stunned. Was it insufficient for the young mistress to just kill the Third Master, so she was unwilling to even let off Ancestor Elder Qing Shi? ¡°To the elders, I no longer have any family members in the Xiao family. I will then leave this family. I will have to trouble the elders to eradicate my name from the memorial hall.¡± Xiao Jing no longer bothered to look at the response of the rest as she walked out of the room, quickly vanishing into the night sky¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s go. We must quickly chase after Ancestor Elder Qing Shi. We can¡¯t let Ancestor Elder Qing Shi implicate our Xiao family.¡± The elders no longer cared about anything else and hastily pursued Qing Shi. Following that, the rest of the ancestor elders that arrived behind Qing Shi looked at each other and smiled bitterly. They had all heard what Xiao Jing had said. They didn¡¯t expect that the descendant of Xiao Yun, who they had chased out that year, would return and even have connections with the Yao family. Chapter 494 - Mother And Son’s Recognition Part 4

Chapter 494 - Mother And Son¡¯s Recognition Part 4

No matter what, they mustn¡¯t let what happened that year ur again¡­ Mu Ru Yue looked at the letter in her hand within the Pill Tower. She pressed it into her embrace as though it were her treasure. A faint smile dawned upon her impable face, enhancing her peerless appearance. Yet, at this moment, an angry shout was heard echoing throughout the Pill Tower. ¡°Who is the descendant of Xiao Yun? Quickly scram out here and be killed by me!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows rose as she pushed open the door. Simultaneously, Xiao Yun and Yao Yun Qing came out of their room. A weird expression could be seen in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes when she saw them leaving the room together. ¡°Yue Er, what are you looking at?¡± Yao Yun Qing¡¯s delicate face flushed as she red bashfully at Mu Ru Yue. She felt embarrassed when she saw the other girl sizing her up. ¡°Oh, nothing. I was just thinking that you two are rather quick in epting reality and are living together already.¡± Perhaps it was because Mu Ru Yue knew her son had left Zi Feng¡¯s control that she was in a good mood and she couldn¡¯t help but tease them. Xiao Feng¡¯s expression was as cold as always without any ripples in his eyes. But a faint doting expression could be seen when he looked at Mu Ru Yue. Yao Yun Qing¡¯s delicate and pretty face flushed once more. She red at Mu Ru Yue again, but had smiles in her eyes as she rebuked, ¡°What are you thinking about? I was just discussing something with Feng.¡± ¡°You even call him Feng. How can what I think be wrong? Eldest brother, we should make a trip to the Sheng Domain after we settled the matters here and arrange your marriage ceremony.¡± Yao Yun Qing¡¯s face was so red that it might even drip blood, but she did give a side-nce to Xiao Feng. She had no longer believed in love after the betrayal she experienced and didn¡¯t dare to love someone again. Even so, she would never forget how this man had risked his life to save her when she was in a crisis. Perhaps her heart had been moved at that moment. Thus, she didn¡¯t reject the man¡¯s advances when he had been drugged with aphrodisiac¡­ Xiao Feng looked at Yao Yun Qing and said, ¡°We can let her meet with father and mother first, but we still need the agreement of the Yao family before we can be wed.¡± Yao Yun Qing¡¯s expression darkened slightly when she heard the two words, ¡®Yao family¡¯. She gave a helpless sigh after a long moment. ¡°Actually, the Yao family is reallyplicated. My father is too weak and my mother always listens to him so even though grandfather wanted to pass the Yao family to him to govern long ago, he was afraid that my father wouldn¡¯t be able to control those old fellows. Furthermore, my grandfather¡¯s physical condition had been worseningtely. In addition to the many injuries he¡¯d acquired over the years ring up from time to time, perhaps he only has a few years left to live. Hence, he hastily passed the power of the Yao family on to me.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows rose as she asked, ¡°Then what is it with your Second Uncle?¡± Yao Yun Qing bit her lips as she exined with a bitter smile, ¡°Second Uncle is really scheming and ruthless. Grandfather has always disliked him so he didn¡¯t pass the family authority to him. Yet, Second Uncle has a lot of connections. Although I have been designated as the sessor of the family, the only person I can trust in the Yao family is Elder Zhang. Almost everyone else has already sided with Second Uncle. Those that are loyal to grandfather are obviously displeased that grandfather passed the power of the family to me, though they didn¡¯tment on it. I am just a girl after all¡­¡± A girl would definitely marry someone in her life. Then, wouldn¡¯t all of her possessions be the man¡¯s after marriage? It was the same case even in Hua Xia. Generally, those parents who had sons and daughters would focus primarily on their sons rather than their daughters. Some would even think they were giving away their money if they were to ce too much of their assets on their daughters. Chapter 495 - Mother And Son’s Recognition Part 5

Chapter 495 - Mother And Son¡¯s Recognition Part 5

This was how the term, Money Giving Goods, came about¡­ It was due to those people that they neglected the outstandingness of their daughters. Who said that girls were inferior to guys? If they were capable, they could rise into power. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t really want to possess or govern the Yao family. What I am really worried about is that father is too weak to govern the family. But simrly, the family will be ruined by Second Uncle if he were to take over. I don¡¯t want the family that grandfather supported all of his life to be ruined. Once it is my grandfather¡¯s birthday, Second Uncle and the rest will definitely cause amotion¡­ Moreover, those elders will definitely object to me marrying Xiao Feng. I already know those thin-skinned people really well.¡± Yao Yun Qing smiled bitterly as she exined helplessly. Mu Ru Yue remained quiet for a while. With a slight sh of light in her eyes, she said, ¡°Can you tell me your grandfather¡¯s condition in detail when we have the time?¡± Yao Yun Qing, who was still slightly doubtful, nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± Seeing her gloomy face, Mu Ru Yue patted her shoulder and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will give your father a grand secret gift at that time, one that will make them speechless. How long is it until your grandfather¡¯s birthday?¡± ¡°Nine months¡­¡± ¡®Nine months?¡¯ A glimmer flickered in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes as she smiled. ¡®Nine months will be sufficient enough time for me to prepare it¡­¡¯ The two were chatting in the courtyard,pletely neglecting the angered Qing Shi who was still outside the Pill Tower. Qing Shi kicked open the entrance door after seeing no replies from his continuous shoutings. ¡°Who is the descendant of that trash Xiao Yun?!¡± Qing Shi hollered in fury. He nced at the three people in the courtyard. Then, his pupils contracted slightly when he saw the hundred members of the battle squad that came rushing over. ¡®These people are all Xiantian High Rank experts! ¡®There aren¡¯t even this many Xiantian High Rank experts in the Xiao family¡­ ¡®Moreover, sinister killing intent is being emitted from their bodies. Only people that have gone through hundreds of battles will have such an aura.¡¯ Qing Shi¡¯s heart clenched slightly. It seemed that the Pill Tower wasn¡¯t simple¡­ Xiao Feng shot him a cold nce. With an imposing gaze in his eyes, he said, ¡°I am!¡± Seeing the man¡¯s cold expression before him, Qing Shi¡¯s breath tightened. He subconsciously remembered that peerless talent from almost a century ago. ¡®Identical! ¡®They are identical! ¡®No matter if it is his grandeur or the arrogance inside his bones, he is identical to that trash Xiao Yun. It is as though the talent from that year has appeared before him once more.¡¯ This feeling made Qing Shi ufortable. With jealousy in his eyes, he asked, ¡°You are the descendant of Xiao Yun?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I am his descendant, Xiao Feng!¡± ¡°Good, very good!¡± Qing Shi smiled. ¡°Since you are his descendant, are you the one that killed the Third Master of the Xiao family?¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re wrong!¡± A white robed figure appeared before Qing Shi and he was slightly stunned. The cold smile that curled up from the girl¡¯s lips along with her ck eyes seemed like an abyss as she exined. ¡°The one that killed him isn¡¯t my eldest brother. It was Xiao Jing.¡± Qing Shi narrowed his eyes slightly. With a sharp gaze, he asked, ¡°Little girl, who are you? Do you think I will believe what you say? How can Jing Er kill her father?¡± Qing Shi was trapped by the fact about the death of the Third Master of the Xiao family so he was clueless as to what Xiao Jing had said after exining that the Third Master of the Xiao family had died¡­ ¡°I am also a descendant of Xiao Yun.¡± Mu Ru Yue smirked and continued, ¡°This is my biological eldest brother.¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Qing Shi raised his head andughed brazenly. With bloodshot eyes, he continued, ¡°Brat, since you two are the descendants of Xiao Yun, all of you deserve to die!¡± Chapter 496 - Mother And Son’s Recognition Part 6

Chapter 496 - Mother And Son¡¯s Recognition Part 6

A tyrannical power burst forth from his body, causing his ck robe to flutter without wind. Just as Xiao Feng wanted to make his move, he was stopped by Mu Ru Yue who raised her hand to stop him. Following that, she immediately drew her Heavenly Dragon me Sword to greet Qing Shi¡¯s attack. Xiao Feng was stunned for a moment before he smiled. How could he had forgotten that his sister had killed Mystic realm experts before. Even he might not be able to beat her if they were to spar¡­ When the crowd of Xiao family members arrived, their jaw almost dropped when they saw the current sight. Did Mu Ru Yue not know her limits and wanted to battle a Mystic realm expert? This¡­ this was clearly seeking death. No matter how great her innate talent was, she was still at the Xiantian Full Circle realm. How could she battle with someone at the Mystic realm? Yet, the expression of the rest watching the match were still normal. Xiao Feng had personally saw her kill a Mystic realm expert and the members of the battle squad believed there wasn¡¯t a single thing their master couldn¡¯t do. Don¡¯t mention a Mystic realm expert, she would still be able to kill all ten of them by herself. Actually, this was just close to blind reverence¡­ The members of the Xiao family were initially a bit tensed up, but the more they watched on, the more amazed they were and they weren¡¯t able to shift their gaze away from the fight. From their point of view, Qing Shi could totally insta-kill her. But the current state was that the two were of simr standards. No! Mu Ru Yue had the upper hand. ¡°Damn it!¡± Qing Shi used his sword to block Mu Ru Yue¡¯s Heavenly Dragon me Sword. He couldn¡¯t help have cold sweat dripping down his forehead. He abruptly pushed against her sword and retreated. A trace of seriousness was finally seen on his face. ¡°Can it have something to do with her sword?¡± His expression turned ashen as he narrowed his eyes slightly. He could naturally see that the Heavenly Dragon me Sword was extraordinary from his many years of experience at looking at swords. The pattern of the sword looked really familiar. It seemed as though he had seen it somewhere before¡­ ¡°There won¡¯t be an end to the fight if we just continue battling.¡± Glimmers danced in Qing Shi¡¯s eyes. As a sinister light shed in his eyes, he raised his head to look at the girl before him andughed. ¡°Brat, I havee here today to avenge Little Three. I am not afraid of the Yao family for settling this grudge as I don¡¯t n to continue living after this fight. I admit that I won¡¯t be able to defeat you, but don¡¯t you think of leaving here alive! Haha!¡± He raised his head andughed brazenly as a gale sprang forth in his surrounding. ¡°Not good!¡± The expression of an elder of the Xiao family changed drastically as he eximed, ¡°Qing Shi is initiating the secret technique of the Xiao family. That technique will help him increase his cultivations by a realm, allowing him to be an Earth realm practitioner from the Mystic realm. The cost for doing so is his life. This old man is really sick of living!¡± Xiao Feng¡¯s expression changed greatly after hearing what that person said. A trace of anxiousness crept onto his cold face. ¡°Sister, quickly escape!¡± But it was toote¡­ Qing Shiughed heartily as he dashed toward Mu Ru Yue. His speed was too fast, making Mu Ru Yue unable to gather any strength as he neared her. Even after seeing that, Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression remained unchanged from the start as she looked calmly and steadily at Qing Shi¡­ ¡°Xiao Bai, are you ready?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly as she transmitted that question using her soul. She was just about to summon Xiao Bai after getting his reply when suddenly, an arm tugged on her¡¯s from the side, pulling her into an embrace. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body jolted. When she raised her head, an excited and handsome face with slightly teary,nguid, and willful eyes entered her sight, attracting affection toward him. Zi Qian Jing focused deeply on the girl before him. His lips then parted to say, ¡°Mo¡­ mother, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡± Chapter 497 - The Family Of Three Part 1

Chapter 497- The Family Of Three Part 1

Zi Qian Jing hugged the woman in his embrace tightly. He wanted to relieve all of the grief that had built up over the years. ¡°It has been a thousand years. Mother, I have waited for you for a thousand years. I went to the Central Academy to look for you. But when I did, I didn¡¯t know how to make you acknowledge my identity. I was afraid that you wouldn¡¯t want to acknowledge me or maybe you wouldn¡¯t even believe me. However, I really missed you¡­¡± His kind of missing was one that dug deep into his bones. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body stiffened abruptly as she sized the youth up before her with a trace of doubt in her eyes. ¡°Jing Er, you are that little fellow sealed by Nangong Zi Feng?¡± Zi Qian Jing nodded profusely. A thinyer of tears could be seen in his grieving eyes. ¡°My limbs were amputated by Zi Feng to make use of me to threaten father and mother. Following that, she sealed me in a dimension where time froze. It was aunt that saved me after that and even re-connected my limbs.¡± Nobody would be able to understand the pain he had felt from having his limbs re-connected1. But he was willing to endure that pain in order to not see the hurt in his parents¡¯ eyes and he even wanted the ability to protect them¡­ A slight change in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression was seen. She focused and looked at the youth before her. She raised her hand to gently rub the handsome face before her as tears started to fog her vision. So, the person that she had always been looking for was by her side the entire time. She foolishly hadn¡¯t noticed it. How did this little fellow manage to live those years by himself? ¡°You have grown up¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue teared andughed as she looked at him, tearing. ¡°Aunt brought me out from that ce about a decade ago so that I can start to cultivate again. Mother, I swear that I will protect you well in this life so that the tragedy of that year won¡¯t ur again!¡± Zi Qian Jing closed his eyes in misery. That scene from that year yed in his mind once more, making him pale from the pain. He only opened his eyes after a long time had passed and looked dazedly at Mu Ru Yue. The people of the Xiao family were stupefied. Even though they were clueless as to what they were talking about, they understood that the teenage youth was a thousand-year-old monster. How powerful was the aunt that he had said was able to live for such a long time? Qing Shi¡¯s body shuddered, but before he could react, the youth shot an icy gaze at him. With a sinister smirk, he asked, ¡°You wanted to kill my mother even by sacrificing yourself? Since you want to die that badly, I won¡¯t let you die so cleanly.¡± A life worse than death was the best punishment! Zi Qian Jing sniggered. He slowly released the woman in his embrace, looked at the elder before him, and continued, ¡°But how do you think I shall punish you? How about¡­ chopping you up into tiny pieces to feed the dogs? Of course, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you die quickly. I will let you personally watch as your meat is being carved.¡± The youth no longer knew what kindness was after what happened a thousand years ago. Kindness would only scorch you to death. Currently, it would suffice as long as his two most beloved people lived. What did the death of others have anything to do with him? Qing Shi¡¯s eyes widened slowly. It was difficult for him to imagine that such a handsome youth would say such ruthless words. ¡®Carving his meat to feed the dogs? How bloodthirsty and heartless is he?¡¯ Qing Shi¡¯s body shuddered before a violent aura burst forth. ¡°Brat, I won¡¯t let what you want happen even if I die!¡± Zi QIan Jing narrowed his eyes slightly as he saw his action. With his cold smile intensifying, he sneered, ¡°You want to self-destruct? Sorry, but self-destruction is useless in front of our family of three!¡± Chapter 498 - The Family Of Three Part 2

Chapter 498 -The Family Of Three Part 2

Suddenly, Qing Shi¡¯s eyes contracted slightly. He tried his best to increase his powers, but discovered that his power was unable to surge forth from his body. Qing Shi got a fright upon knowing that. ¡°No!¡± Qing Shi gave out a heart wrenching shriek as he watched the youth near him as bloodshot lines appeared in his eyes. ¡°Please forgive me. Please I beg you¡­¡± It was obscure as to why, but Qing Shi could obviously feel that the youth was much stronger than him. He had already been scared him from knowing that he was a thousand-year-old monster. He had only lived for about a century. How could he match up with such a monster? ¡°Mother, what will happen in a bit will be a little gruesome so I will settle it elsewhere so that it won¡¯t soil your eyes.¡± Zi Qian Jing narrowed his eyes slightly with a cold smile. Mu Ru Yue stared at the youth unblinkingly. ¡®So, he is mine and Wu Chen¡¯s previous life¡¯s child. Their child has already grown up and is so outstanding.¡¯ She couldn¡¯t help but be jubnt. ¡°Alright.¡± She nodded slightly. Mu Ru Yue had always been tense since she arrived at the Central Region. She could finally rx for a while. Zi Qian Jing raised his hand to grip Qing Shi¡¯s shirt. The silver robe then soared into the sky, instantly disappearing from the crowd¡¯s gaze¡­ Mu Ru Yue turned her head toward the shocked Xiao Feng and Yao Yun Qing after she saw the two figures disappeared. ¡°Eldest brother and sister-inw, I know that you are really curious about this. I will exin everything to you once we return to the Sheng Domain¡­¡± Yao Yun Qing blushed when Mu Ru Yue said ¡®sister-inw¡¯ and she even nced bashfully at Xiao Feng by her side. Xiao Feng was coincidentally looking at her at that moment. She hastily withdrew her gaze once their eyes connected and her heart pounded like a deer galloping. ¡°Sister, when shall we head back?¡± Xiao Feng turned his head toward Mu Ru Yue. With a doting gaze, he continued, ¡°It has been some time since we have been away from home. Father and mother should miss us greatly.¡± ¡°We will head back once Wu Chen appears.¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her gaze and looked at the dark moon. ¡°It should be about time he returns¡­¡± Compared to Xiao Feng and Yao Yun Qing, the people of the Xiao family werepletely dumbfounded. It waspletely out of their expectations for what had happened today. They didn¡¯t expect Mu Ru Yue to have a cultivation that could rival a Mystic realm expert nor that she had such a tyrannical son that was a thousand years old. Wasn¡¯t that frightening? Thinking about that, the crowd shuddered with a chill. What they were most afraid of was Mu Ru Yue wanting to settle the debts between them. It was great that the three of them didn¡¯t even look at them as they seemed to have neglected their existence while they headed back to their respective rooms. An indifferent voice was then heard after a long time. ¡°To the hundred members of the battle squad, escort the guests out. If anyone were to enter the Pill Tower without permission, kill them without any exception!¡± The crowd felt a chill enter their heart when they heard herst five words. They didn¡¯t wait for the members of the battle squad to escort them out as they hastily left the ce to run back to the Xiao family¡­ It was night. The moonlight was as tranquil as water. Mu Ru Yue was soundly asleep, but she suddenly felt her body being weighed down as a body pressed down onto her own. This feeling made her rmed and paled. She hastily opened her eyes and kicked. A groan was then heard before a man purposely lowered his voice andined, ¡°Mu Er, you want to end your husband¡¯s legacy?¡± Mu Ru Yue was stunned as she now clearly saw who was the one that had been pressing down on her body. At this moment, the man¡¯splexion was pale from the pain as cold sweat emitted profusely from his forehead. He covered his groin and said with gritted teeth, ¡°You could have chosen to kick anywhere, but why must you choose to kick me at that spot? If something went wrong, both of our happiness will end.¡± Chapter 499 - The Family Of Three Part 3

Chapter 499 -The Family Of Three Part 3

Mu Ru Yue felt bad as she said sheepishly, ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Who knew that you would hide your aura and sneak in. Are you alright?¡± ¡°I just wanted to give you a surprise. Who knew you would make such a heavy move. If you had kicked a little harder, I would probably be truly crippled.¡± Grief filled Ye Wu Chen¡¯s eyes as he looked pitifully at the girl with that impable appearance beneath him and continued, ¡°Can it be that you want to cripple your husband so that you can find other men then? No! You must only be mine forever. I will kill anyone that tries to snatch you away from me!¡± ¡°I really said that I didn¡¯t do it on purpose¡­¡± ¡°Mu Er, how will youpensate me?¡± A cunning ray of light shed in Ye Wu Chen¡¯s eyes as he chuckled sinisterly and said, ¡°I rushed through the night without any break to reunite with you. After all that I had done, in the end you gave me a kick¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s grandeur weakened after she heard that. ¡°Wu Chen, how did you know I was here?¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s brows rose as he replied, ¡°I knew it by instinct, but don¡¯t try to change the topic.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart really ached when she looked at the man¡¯s exhausted appearance, but she had something more important to tell him. ¡°Right, Wu Chen, I found our son from our previous life.¡± ¡°Mhm! I know.¡± Ye Wu Chen nodded. ¡°Zi Qian Jing is our son from our previous lives.¡± Mu Ru Yue looked curiously at him and asked, ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°I have recovered my memories.¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s purple eyes darkened gradually. With a bitter smile, he exined, ¡°It is due to the recovery of my memory that I remembered all of the painful events of the past. It is a pity that I haven¡¯t recover the power I had held in my previous life even though my memory did return. But I believe there will be a day that we will return back to the stage we were at from our previous life. That¡¯s right, Mu Er, did Zi Fenge to find you?¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded slightly under the man¡¯s anxious gaze. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She didn¡¯t do anything to me. It is just that she used Jing Er¡¯s name to threaten me to make love with other men before you¡­¡± Boom! A sinister aura burst forth from the man¡¯s body. With killing intent glimmering in his purple eyes, he smirked sinisterly. ¡°If I see her again, I will definitely dissipate her soul so that she will never be able to reincarnate!¡± That woman dared to do this. His heart felt as though a hand had mercilessly squeezed it when he thought about Mu Ru Yue beneath other men. The pain was unbearable. ¡°I am still too weak now. If I had the same power from my previous life, I could easily lock onto Zi Feng within the sea of humans. But my power hasn¡¯t recovered fully. Mu Er, I will protect Jing Er and you no matter what. I won¡¯t let her hurt the two of you in the slightest!¡± Mu Ru Yue grasped his hand gently and sat up on the bed. With a smile, she replied, ¡°Don¡¯t fret. Nothing will happen to me. This little fe has always been protecting me¡­¡± Following her gaze, Ye Wu Chen looked at her t lower abdomen. With a slight frown, he asked, ¡°Mu Er, it has already been almost seven months. Why isn¡¯t there a protrusion?¡± ¡°Elder Zhang told me that this little fellow is extraordinary. He needs a lot of energy to grow. He won¡¯t be out until four or five yearster.¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s handsome face darkened. ¡°He still wants to torture you for four to five years? Once he is out, I must teach him a lesson!¡± ¡°Wu Chen, he is your son!¡± ¡°So what if he is? Only Mu Er is the most important person to me. Perhaps, let¡¯s not get a second child after this one as I don¡¯t want you to suffer so much.¡± Chapter 500 - The Family Of Three Part 4

Chapter 500 -The Family Of Three Part 4

Mu Ru Yue was slightly stunned as she lifted her head to meet with the man¡¯s heart-aching purple eyes. Her heart warmed as she said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to have seventeen or eighteen kids? You really only want one?¡± ¡°It is sufficient to have just Jing Er and this little fellow.¡± Ye Wu Chen raised his arms to pull the girl into his embrace. He used hisrge hand to caress her lower abdomen through her thin clothing. With warmth in his purple eyes, he said, ¡°Mu Er, I heard of a medicinal nt that will enable the man to give birth in the woman¡¯s stead. How about you don¡¯t give birth and let me give birth for you instead?¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s heart ached when he remembered the scene where Mu Ru Yue fainted due to conceiving this little fellow. How could he bear to let her continue to suffer? ck lines filled Mu Ru Yue¡¯s forehead. It was really an unimaginable sight where Ye Wu Chen was impregnated. ¡°Wu Chen, that matter was just other people bullsheetting. Those kinds of thing are impossible to ur. How can a man give birth when they can¡¯t ovte?¡± ¡°Ovte? What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue was stunned. How could she forget that this world didn¡¯t have modern scientific knowledge? These people wouldn¡¯t understand those knowledge¡­ ¡°My wife.¡± Ye Wu Chen lifted a pair of eyes that were filled with grief and continued pitifully, ¡°Please don¡¯t give birth anymore. One is enough to torture you for such a long time. If you continue to give birth, you will be too tired.¡± Even though he wanted to have many of her kids, he didn¡¯t want her to suffer¡­ ¡°Alright.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded slightly. ¡°It is already enough to have Jing Er and this little fellow in my womb. Wu Chen, I still have something that I have to tell you.¡± Instantly, Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression became serious and narrated everything that had happened in the Xiao family to Wu Chen. Ye Wu Chen¡¯s gaze slowly turned serious after knowing that little fellow might perhaps be something incredible. He then shifted his head toward Mu Ru Yue after a long time and parted his lips to say, ¡°No matter who he is, he is our son. We are a really big and powerful family now. The three of us, father and two sons, will be able to protect you now.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled and rested her head on Ye Wu Chen¡¯s chest as she gradually closed her eyes. She was always at ease once she was by this man¡¯s side¡­ It was dawn. Mu Ru Yue just got up only to have someone reporting that someone was seeking for her audience. When she saw that person, she was startled before she smiled and greeted him, ¡°Head of the Xiao family, why are you here?¡± Mu Ru Yue felt a little bad when facing Xiao Bai Xuan as he had always treated her eldest brother well. Yet, she had created such argemotion in the Xiao family, including the killing of Ancestor Elder Qing Shi. ¡°I naturally came after settling the matter with the Xiao family.¡± Xiao Bai Xuan chuckled as he said openly. Mu Ru Yue was stunned for a moment after she heard that. ¡°Even though your son wasn¡¯t kill by me, I really wanted to kill him. Aren¡¯t you mad that we also killed an elder of your Xiao family?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Xiao Bai Xuan snorted. ¡°Qing Shi reaped what he sowed. I disliked him long ago so it is better that he died early and entered reincarnation. My three sons are really too outrageous. I am also not someone that can¡¯t distinguish right and wrong. To be honest, I had hid myself after you came to the Xiao family as I know you would definitely create amotion. It is good to clean up the Xiao family. Thus, I hid early on so that those people won¡¯te asking for my help due to my connection with the Xiao family. I didn¡¯t expect it to be this effective. Hahaha!¡± Mu Ru Yue waspletely stupefied. ¡®Can it be that Xiao Bai Xuan had nned this long ago? Did he make use of me?¡¯ Thinking about that, she red at him subconsciously¡­ Chapter 501 - The Family Of Three Part 5

Chapter 501 -The Family Of Three Part 5

¡°That¡¯s right. Little girl, I came to you for another matter.¡± Xiao Bai Xuan¡¯s expression grew serious as he continued, ¡°The old ancestor of our Xiao family wants to meet you.¡± ¡°Old ancestor of the Xiao family?¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her brows. ¡°The Xiao family still has an old ancestor?¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡± Xiao Bai Xuan chuckled bitterly. ¡°That old ancestor also has a connection to you.¡± ¡°What connection?¡± ¡°He is the grandfather of Xiao Yun.¡± Mu Ru Yue widened her eyes in astonishment as she didn¡¯t expect this. Since the old ancestor was Xiao Yun¡¯s grandfather, how could her ancestor be chased out of the family? ¡°Little girl, I know what you are thinking.¡± Xiao Bai Xuan sighed and exined, ¡°The old ancestor of the Xiao family has been in closed door training for over a century. Xiao Yun was only two years old when he entered closed door training. Since he was in closed door training for such a long period of time, many people thought he had died from failing to break through, probably by his heart bursting. Even so, nobody dared to enter the ce where he was in closed door training without his permission. As a result, those people dared to treat Xiao Yun in such a fashion. ¡°But no one expected that the old ancestor had not died. He was just in closed door training for a very long time, over a century. The old ancestor has juste out today. He was at the Earth realm before he entered closed door training and I¡¯m not sure how powerful he is now¡­¡± Helplessness was expressed on Xiao Bai Xuan¡¯s elderly face. If he hadn¡¯t done so, perhaps the talented Xiao Yun wouldn¡¯t have fallen. ¡°He had asked me of all the changes that urred during the century before he came out from closed door training. I mentioned to him the death of Xiao Yun and also the appearances of Xiao Feng and you so he wants to meet you two. The both of you don¡¯t need to worry. You two are the only blood-rted family members he has left so he won¡¯t hurt the both of you.¡± Mu Ru Yue remained silent for a while before she nodded. ¡°Alright, I will go and meet him with eldest brother in a bit.¡± Xiao Bai Xuan heaved a sigh of relief. He was really worried that Mu Ru Yue would still have some resentment toward the Xiao family. He didn¡¯t expect her to agree, but it was still the best oue¡­ All of the elders were trembling in fear within the main hall of the Xiao family. Nobody spoke a single word, especially those that had participated in driving Xiao Yun out of the Xiao family. They were even more terrified when they looked at the elder sitting at the highest position. The elder was already two hundred years old, but he looked exceptionally healthy. He had a rosy face and a faint smile. But even though he had a gentle appearance, he gave off an intense and pressuring atmosphere. Suddenly, two figures entered the crowd¡¯s gaze as they traveled from the sunny outside to the dreary hall. Of the two, one was an emotionless man in cold ck robes and a frosty gaze. The other was a girl with a calm aura, but her eyes were also ice-cold. The grandeur of the elder sitting at that highest position vanished once he saw those two people, his gaze softening. ¡°You are Feng Er and Yue Er? That brat Xiao Yun really has two such outstanding descendants. It is a pity that he wasn¡¯t fortunate enough to see it.¡± The old ancestor sighed, his gaze dimmed. Mu Ru Yue raised her brows slightly as she queried, ¡°Since you are the grandfather of great grandfather Xiao Yun, how should we call you? Great-great-great grandfather?¡± The old ancestor chuckled. ¡°That title is too troublesome. How about you just call me old ancestor? I heard that there have been a lot of things that happened during my closed door training during this slightly longer than a century period.¡± His gaze swept across a few of the elders when he said that. Those that had been looked upon lowered their heads, afraid to look him in the eye¡­ Xiao Bai Yun smiled at their expressions, happy that they were being tortured so. Who told those people to always be so arrogant and not ce any importance on him¡­ Chapter 502 - The Family Of Three Part 6

Chapter 502 -The Family Of Three Part 6

¡°Little girl, I heard you are an alchemist.¡± The old ancestor smiled at Mu Ru Yue and asked cordially, ¡°May I know what stage alchemy you reached?¡± Perhaps it was because Mu Ru Yue had a really good impression of this elder that she didn¡¯t hide it and replied, ¡°Mundane Stage Mid Rank.¡± ¡®Mundane Stage Mid Rank?¡¯ The smile present on the crowd¡¯s mouths stiffened as they looked bbergasted at the girl with her calm expression. They had unprecedented regrets at this moment. If they knew that Xiao Yun¡¯s descendant were so outstanding earlier on, they wouldn¡¯t have listened to Qing Shi¡¯s provocations. It was toote for regret, especially when the old ancestor had a good impression of her¡­ ¡°Haha!¡± The old ancestor raised his head andughed out loud. He nodded his head in satisfaction. ¡°Not bad, little girl. You are really outstanding. I don¡¯t know if you are interested in my Xiao family?¡± Mu Ru Yue replied without any hesitation, ¡°Not interested.¡± The smile of the old ancestor stiffened with a slight twitch of his lip. ¡®This little girl is too honest; she doesn¡¯t even know how to tell a white lie. ¡®Is his Xiao family that terrible?¡¯ ¡°Feng Er, how about yourself?¡± The old ancestor turned his head toward Xiao Feng. Xiao Feng didn¡¯t even raise his gaze as he replied, ¡°I have to help my sister manage the Pill Tower so I don¡¯t have time to govern your Xiao family.¡± Grief was expressed in the old ancestor¡¯s eyes after he heard Xiao Feng¡¯s reply. ¡°The sons of Bai Xuan have already died. It can¡¯t be that there won¡¯t be anymore sessors of the Xiao family, right? I believe that the two of you are the best candidates. Can you consider it? How about I just give it to you or pay you for your service?¡± Glimmers danced in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes. It wouldn¡¯t be bad to have another power even though the Pill Tower had already stabilized¡­ ¡°Old ancestor, I have a candidate in mind.¡± The old ancestor¡¯s eyes lit up instantly as he asked, ¡°Who?¡± ¡°My father, Xiao Tian Yu. Our family line has been staying in the Sheng Domain after Xiao Yun was chased out of the Xiao family. His cultivation isn¡¯t strong, but grandfather had nurtured him since young so he won¡¯t make the same previous mistakes of the Xiao family if the Xiao family is passed into his hands. But I have a condition¡­¡± ¡°What condition?¡± ¡°I want everyone that participated in chasing Xiao Yun out of the Xiao family to make a trip to the Sheng Domain and apologise to Xiao Yun¡¯s grave in mourning clothings before personally carrying Xiao Yun¡¯s coffin back to the Central Region of the Xiao family in order for him to rest. If you agree to this condition, I will let the Sheng Domain¡¯s Xiao family migrate here. Eldest brother and I will then naturally be people of the Xiao family. If you don¡¯t agree, we will leave immediately!¡± The expression of those ancestor elders that had participated in that old matter turned ashen as they looked toward the old ancestor. It was alright for them to apologise, but wouldn¡¯t wearing mourning clothings mean that they were a generation lower? How could they agree to such a tall request? However, the old ancestor nodded. ¡°They should. I haven¡¯t settled the debts with you all for directly killing my grandson on behalf of your parents. If you don¡¯t agree to this request, I just have to personally send all of you to apologise before Xiao Yun himself!¡± The expression of the crowd gloomed, but since it was the old ancestor¡¯s words they didn¡¯t dare to defy it. Otherwise, he might really sent them on a one-way trip to hell to meet Xiao Yun¡­ Mu Ru Yue swept a gaze at their ashened expression and said with a cold smile. ¡°But I see that everyone is so unwilling. If you head to Xiao Yun¡¯s tomb with such expressions, I am afraid he might feel oppressed.¡± The old ancestor coughed drily before he released a sliver of his pressuring aura. ¡°What? Are all of you unwilling to apologise to my grandson or wear mourning clothes? If you are so unwilling, you can tell me. Even though I had undergone just over a century of closed door training, I am still an understanding person. I definitely won¡¯t force you all.¡± Chapter 503 - The Family Of Three Part 7

Chapter 503 -The Family Of Three Part 7

His eyes narrowed as he said that. If anyone were to speak up and say that they were unwilling, that person¡¯s head would definitely fall. ¡®Understanding person?¡¯ The crowd smiled bitterly. He didn¡¯t seem to be a person that would respect their opinions with that threatening appearance of his. ¡°Old ancestor, you have misunderstood.¡± Someone was finally willing to smile and say, tteringly, ¡°How could we be unwilling? We were just thinking about how we can be more sincere when we apologize to him. We are definitely not unwilling.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Old ancestor, we are truly willing. We just don¡¯t know when we shall depart?¡± Mu Ru Yue sneered mockingly as she looked at those ttering elders. This was the benefit in having power. If the old ancestor didn¡¯t enter closed door training, would they still have had the guts to treat Xiao Yun in that fashion? Those that weren¡¯t powerful in this world would just be oppressed by others¡­ ¡°Moreover¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows rose as she continued indifferently, ¡°Elder Xiao, who left with Xiao Yun, is still alive. He bore with so much suffering and exhaustion due to that matter. I hope that you will simrly apologise to him! You will all be his grandson before him from now on!¡± ording to their age, Elder Xiao was far younger than them. Thus, when the crowd heard Mu Ru Yue¡¯s words, their expressions be slightly unpleasant but they didn¡¯t dare to re up. Not only that, they even instantly wore an expression to show that they were willing after a split second. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We will definitely worship Elder Xiao.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even mention being his grandson. We are willing to be his great-grandson to convey our sincerity.¡± Everyonemented one after the other to show their determination. Mu Ru Yue no longer looked at them and turned her head toward Xiao Feng as she said, ¡°Eldest brother, let¡¯s head back to the Sheng Domain today. We should really prepare ourselves for that trip.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Xiao Feng nodded slightly. He really wasn¡¯t willing toe back to the Xiao family if it hadn¡¯t been for the old ancestor and Xiao Bai Xuan¡­ Mu Ru Yue looked at the father and son staring at each other inside the courtyard of the Pill Tower. She chuckled and walked over. ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± Ye Wu Chen narrowed his purple eyes slightly. ¡°Isn¡¯t it all because of him? Since this bastard is our son, why didn¡¯t he tell me earlier? He made me swallow a whole stomach¡¯s worth of jealousy for nothing. I thought he was another peach blossom you had provoked, one you even treated so well.¡± Ye Wu Chen was filled with grief as he said that. She had never treated him as well as she did with Zi Qian Jing so how could he not be jealous? ¡°I didn¡¯t know the two of you knew about your past lives.¡± Zi Qian Jing pouted, feeling wronged. If he knew about this earlier, why would he hide his sadness? ¡°My wife.¡± Ye Wu Chen looked toward Mu Ru Yue with his own pitiful gaze and continued, ¡°Even though he is our son, you are still solely mine. He can¡¯t hog you even if it is him.¡± ¡°Why?!¡± Zi Qian Jing was enraged. This fellow¡¯s jealousy was as intense as it was in the past. Ye Wu Chen¡¯s brows rose and replied, ¡°Because I am her husband!¡± ¡°But I am her son. You are obstructing our mother and son¡¯s interaction.¡± ¡°I am not forbidding you from seeing each other. It is just that you aren¡¯t allowed to hug, kiss, or barge into her roomte in the night¡­¡± Seeing the constant bickering between father and son, Mu Ru Yue had a slight headache. Who knew what scene would arise once the little fellow in her womb was born? ¡°Alright. You two stop quarrelling.¡± Mu Ru Yue sighed in helplessness. ¡°Quickly pack up your belongings; we are returning to the Sheng Domain.¡± The two of them instantly turned their heads toward Mu Ru Yue. ¡°Mother, are we going to meet grandfather and grandmother?¡± Zi Qian Jing blinked his eyes as he asked with a pleasant smile on his handsome yetnguish face. Chapter 504 - Return To Sheng Domain Part 1

Chapter 504 -Return To Sheng Domain Part 1

¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded slightly. ¡°Wu Chen, We should depart already. Eldest brother and sister-inw are waiting for us.¡± Ye Wu Chen raised his arms to pull Mu Ru Yue into his embrace. He caressed her hair and replied with a charming smile, ¡°Let¡¯s go then. It has already been a long time since your husband visited mother and father-inw. We should make a trip back to the Sheng Domain as we have reunited¡­¡± But they would need to make a quick return as there were still many matters to be dealt with in the Central Region. Sinister killing intent shed past his purple eyes when he thought about the name Zi Feng. Yet, a pair of hands held his own at that moment, making him slowly withdraw his cold aura¡­ It was autumn and the loose, dead leaves fluttered from the maple tree. The beautiful madam stood beneath a yellow maple tree inside the Xiao family of the Sheng Domain. Her light-yellow robe fluttered along with the wind. There was an undeniable beauty in her elegance. Suddenly, a pair of arms extended from behind her, hugging her waist. Following that, a hot breath brushed the back of her ears as a man said in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°Yu Er, are you missing the three of them again?¡± Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s pupils contracted slightly as she nodded and replied, ¡°It has already almost been two years. I don¡¯t know when they will return.¡± ¡°They will be back soon.¡± Xiao Tian Yu smiled gently as he gazed with deep affection at the woman before him. His gaze was as gentle as water that it could make people be deeply captivated by him. ¡°Mommy, daddy, what are you doing?¡± A childish voice was heard by their side as they interacted. Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s body shuddered slightly. She then lowered her gaze to the little girl whose height had just reached her waist. With an elegant smile, she said, ¡°Qing Qing, have you finished your homework already?¡± Xiao Qing Qing blinked her eyes and giggled adorably as she replied, ¡°Of course. Teacher even praised Qing Qing. Qing Qing will head to the Central Region to look for elder brother and sister once Qing Qing bes stronger and help them fight the bad guys away.¡± Madam Sheng Yue smiled with satisfaction as she looked at Qing Qing¡¯s sensible appearance. She raised her hand to rub her little head and said, ¡°You will have to work really hard to chase after their steps sooner. You will only be able to help them that way.¡± ¡°Qing Qing will definitely work hard.¡± Xiao Qing Qing revealed an adorable smile. She had grown much tallerpared to two years ago. Her face no longer had her initial baby fat. It was even more delicate and jade-like. ¡°That¡¯s right, mommy. Qing Qing met with a big bad guy when she was out a couple of days ago. He wanted to lure Qing Qing to follow him, but Qing Qing didn¡¯t go with that bad guy.¡± Xiao Qing Qing blinked her eyes as she said with puffed cheeks. Madam Sheng Yue and Xiao Tian Yu looked at each other before Madam Sheng Yue asked with a slightly darkened expression, ¡°Qing Qing, tell mommy what happened?¡± ¡°It is a big bad guy who said Qing Qing that her bone were outstanding and wanted Qing Qing to go with him. But Qing Qing didn¡¯t fall for it. It was obviously that he was trying to kidnap Qing Qing into the mountains to be sold to some men that are unable to marry wives.¡± Madam Sheng Yue couldn¡¯t help but chuckle when she heard what she said and asked, ¡°Sold to a man to be his wife? Who taught you such words?¡± ¡°It is grandfather. Grandfather said that there are many bad guys outside the family. They will also try to kidnap adorable little girls to be sold to some men as their wives. Qing Qing is so adorable so they must want to kidnap Qing Qing.¡± Xiao Qing Qing snorted lightly as she replied in a harsh tone. Chapter 505 - Return To Sheng Domain Part 2

Chapter 505 -Return To Sheng Domain Part 2

Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s brows rose as she looked toward Xiao Tian Yu andined, ¡°See what father has been teaching her? She can even say such words now¡­¡± ¡°Cough cough!¡± Xiao Tian Yu coughed drily with some slight sheepishness. His old man was an old urchin who would say anything on his mind. However¡­ He narrowed his eyes slightly and smiledly coldly. He definitely wouldn¡¯t let off that person that wanted to kidnap his Xiao family¡¯s daughter! ¡°Qing Qing, do you still remember his appearance?¡± Xiao Qing Qing tapped a finger on her lips as she pondered before shaking her head and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t really remember. Qing Qing just knows he had an extremely ugly mole at his lower jaw. He looked really ugly. Qing Qing only likes people that are as good looking as mother, father, elder sister, and elder brother so she chose not to follow that ugly man.¡± ck lines instantly appeared on Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s and Xiao Tian Yu¡¯s forehead. Could it be that this little fellow judged people by their appearance? If she met with a good looking man, would she have immediately went with that person? She would definitely follow men who were good looking easily once she grew up at this rate. ¡°Yu Er, I have something I need to discuss with you.¡± Xiao Tian Yu¡¯s expression turned serious as he said that. Madam Sheng Yue had rarely seen him with such a serious expression so she was stunned for a moment before she asked, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°We really need to hurry Yue Er and Wu Chen home. The two of them have peerless appearances so we must let them interact more with Qing Qing. Our daughter will then not run away with a man that is just slightly handsome in the future. Moreover, there shouldn¡¯t be many that have looks better than them. Thus, others will be ugly in her eyes once she has gotten used to their peerless appearances.¡± He didn¡¯t want Qing Qing to leave with another man in the near future as Yue Er had already been taken away from him. ¡°Brother Tian, I think your suggestion is good. We should increase Qing Qing¡¯s sight.¡± Madam Sheng Yue nodded in agreement as she replied. No matter what, the husbands that their daughters wed mustn¡¯t be too terrible. But Madam Sheng Yue wasn¡¯t worried that her daughter would marry a man who has three wives and four concubines in the future. No matter if it were Xiao Tian Yu and her or Ye Wu Chen and Mu Ru Yue, they had developed a beautiful rtionship between themselves as a pair for life and for all eternity. Hence, Xiao Qing Qing had gotten used to having such rtionships and would certainly not fall for a man with several women. Those kind of men were unsuitable to their Xiao family¡¯s daughter. Xiao Qing Qing blinked her innocent eyes. It was obvious that she was clueless as to what her parents were talking about. But she was still ted when she heard that Mu Ru Yue and the others were returning. With a candid smile, she asked, ¡°Daddy, mommy, when will elder sister be back? It has been two years since Qing Qing saw elder sister.¡± ¡°About this¡­¡± Xiao Tian Yu paused for a moment before he patted Qing Qing¡¯s small head with a smile as he continued, ¡°They should be home soon¡­¡± Perhaps when he said that, he wasforting both Xiao Qing Qing and himself. Mu Ru Yue had disappeared without any news so how could they be unworried? There were numerous experts in the Central Region, a ce where talents were born. What would they do if something happened to her? If she could reunite with Ye Wu Chen, perhaps they wouldn¡¯t be this worried. That man would definitely protect her with all his might. A familiar aura could be felt while he said that, making Xiao Tian Yu¡¯s body shudder abruptly with tion in his eyes. ¡°It is Yue Er. They have returned!¡± ¡°What?¡± Madam Sheng Yue was a little stunned. When she raised her gaze, a couple of familiar figures standing in mid-air appeared in her eyes. Chapter 506 - Return To Sheng Domain Part 3

Chapter 506 -Return To Sheng Domain Part 3

She suddenly raised a hand to cover her lips as tears of excitement slipped down her face. Her body shuddered slightly as her gentle eyes stared unblinkingly at those few people that were nearing them. It was them¡­ They had finally returned! The heavens knew how greatly she had missed them these past two years. How could she not be jubnt from this two year reunion after going without any news about them. A white robed figure descended to stand before Madam Sheng Yue. This girl also couldn¡¯t help but be stirred up, but she forcibly suppressed it as she said, ¡°Mother, I am home¡­¡± That¡¯s right, she had returned. How could she not missed her parents after being separated for two years? But she definitely wouldn¡¯t return to the Xiao family if she hadn¡¯t yet reunited with her eldest brother. Many incidents had urred during her search for him which resulted in this dyed reunion with her parents¡­ ¡°Yue Er!¡± Madam Sheng Yue raised a hand to pull Mu Ru Yue in her embrace as she said repeatedly, ¡°It is good that you¡¯re back.¡± Xiao Tian Yu stared at the crowd before him and his heart gradually rxed. When his gaze shifted toward Yao Yun Qing and Zi Qian Jing, he couldn¡¯t help but feel that Zi Qian Jing¡¯s appearance was simr to Ye Wu Chen¡¯s¡­ ¡®Can that fellow be Ye Wu Chen¡¯s illegitimate son?¡¯ Xiao Tian Yu¡¯s expression darkened when he thought about that and looked somewhat displeased at Ye Wu Chen as he asked, ¡°May I know who these two people are?¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s brows rose with doubtfulness in his purple eyes. He didn¡¯t know how he had provoked his father-inw. ¡°Father.¡± Mu Ru Yue left Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s embrace as she said with smiles, ¡°Let me introduce them to you. This is Yao Yun Qing. She is a friend that I had befriended in the Central Region Academy. She is also my future sister-inw.¡± ¡®Sister-inw?¡¯ That phrase struck like lightning into the hearts of the crowd. Madam Sheng Yue sized Yao Yun Qing up from top to bottom. The more she looked, the more she was satisfied with her. No matter what, she was far superior than that woman from the Wu family. She went forth with a smile and grasped the other¡¯s hand as she asked gently, ¡°You are Yao Yun Qing?¡± Yao Yun Qing nodded slightly. With a dazzling smile, she replied, ¡°That¡¯s right, Madam.¡± ¡°Little girl, you are going to be my daughter-inw soon. Why are you still calling me Madam? You can just call me mother like how Feng Er calls me. Feng Er is really fortunate to find such a sensible and pretty wife.¡± Yao Yun Qing¡¯splexion flushed as she lowered her head with slight bashfulness. Yue Er didn¡¯t tell her that her mother was this passionate¡­ ¡°Yue Er, who is this little brat then?¡± Xiao Tian Yu narrowed his eyes and continued, ¡°He can¡¯t be Ye Wu Chen¡¯s illegitimate son, right? How can he look so simr then?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ye Wu Chen was at a loss of words for a short moment. Now it wasn¡¯t a mystery as to why his father-inw had some animosity toward him. It was due to Zi Qian Jing¡­ ¡°Father, even if they look simr, they should still be brothers. How can Wu Chen have such a grown-up son?¡± Mu Ru Yue shook her head helplessly. Xiao Tian Yu suddenly got back to his senses. ¡®That¡¯s right. Ye Wu Chen is only about twenty years of age. He wouldn¡¯t be able to have such a grown up son even if he had that child when he was ten. It seems that I have really misunderstood him¡­¡¯ ¡°Then who is he¡­¡± ¡°He is Zi Qian Jing.¡± Mu Ru Yue shifted her gaze toward Zi Qian Jing. With a smile, she continued, ¡°I will exin more about him once we head back to the Xiao family. That¡¯s right, there are a couple of people that came to the Sheng Domain with us. Ancestor elders of the Xiao family, you cane out now¡­¡± Chapter 507 - Confession Part 1

Chapter 507 -Confession Part 1

A crowd of people walked out from behind Mu Ru Yue. Xiao Tian Yu¡¯s gaze contracted slightly. With his current cultivation, he could feel that these people were experts. Why did theye to the Xiao family? ¡°Father, mother, I know you have a lot of doubts. I will exin this to the two of you once I see Elder Xiao.¡± Xiao Tian Yu swallowed all of his questions and nodded slightly. ¡°Alright, Elder Xiao is now in the ancestral hall in closed door training. I will go and find him.¡± ¡°No need. Let¡¯s all head to the ancestral hall together.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled. With a sinister and chilling aura, she continued, ¡°They should take a look at Xiao Yun¡¯s tablet¡­¡± Xiao Tian Yu and Madam Sheng Yue looked at each other before looking at the elders with embarrassed expressions. They didn¡¯t know what Mu Ru Yue was up to at the moment¡­ The elder, who was sitting cross-legged with his eyes closed, suddenly opened his eyes in the ancestral hall and shot a sharp gaze outside the room. As he did so, the door suddenly opened at that moment. He was slightly stunned when he saw the white robed young girl who was the first to enter the room. ¡°Little girl Yue Er, you have returned.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded slightly and with a smile, she continued, ¡°I have brought a few people to meet you this time.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± With a raise of his brows, Elder Xiao looked out of the room, following her gaze. Suddenly, his entire body shuddered once he saw the elders that entered the ancestral hall. With a sharp aura, he said, ¡°It¡¯s you guys?!¡± They were the people that had set up Xiao Yun! He never forgot their appearances even after they had aged! mes of fury burned in Elder Xiao¡¯s eyes when he thought about what happened that year and he said with intense hatred, ¡°Why have you alle here?!¡± Perhaps Elder Xiao had always given people the impression of him being calm and collected, so Xiao Tian Yu and the rest were curious as to what made Elder Xiao this stirred up. Elder Xiao had only told Mu Ru Yue what had happened that year so no matter even if it were the old man of the Xiao family, no one knew about their grudges¡­ ¡°Elder Xiao.¡± Mu Ru Yue swept a nce at all of the ancestor elders and continued with a cold smile, ¡°They havee to apologise to Xiao Yun and you. Moreover, they are willing to wear mourning clothes and shift Xiao Yun¡¯s burial as his younger generation.¡± Elder Xiao¡¯s heart gradually calmed down after hearing what Mu Ru Yue said, but the chill in his eyes was easy to see. He would never forget that it was due to all of these people that Xiao Yun was forced out of the Central Region and left to settle down in the Sheng Domain¡­ ¡°This¡­ Yue Er, what is going on?¡± Xiao Tian Yu frowned slightly as he voiced his doubt. ¡°These are the Xiao family¡¯s people from the Central Region.¡± Mu Ru Yue replied in an indifferent tone with slightly raised brows. A trace of astonishment shed in Xiao Tian Yu¡¯s eyes as he asked, ¡°Xiao family of the Central Region? Does the Xiao family in the Central region have a connection with our Sheng Domain?¡± ¡°Of course there is a connection. The founder of the Xiao family in the Sheng Domain were those that had been chased out of the Xiao family of the Central Region. Furthermore, these people are of the same generation as Xiao Yun who had lived approximately hundred and fifty years ago. They are all at the Xiantian Full Circle realm.¡± Nobody didn¡¯t know what the Xiantian Full Circle realm represented! These five people were experts at the Xiantian Full Circle realm! Only Senior Dan from the Medicine Sect in the entire Sheng Domain was at the Xiantian Full Circle realm¡­ Xiao Tian Yu¡¯s brows creased further by the word. He swept a gaze at all of these elders with their slightly sheepish expressions before asking, ¡°People of the same generation as Xiao Yun? Why did Xiao Yune here?¡± ¡°That is a different story.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s smirk intensified as a trace of cold light shone in her eyes¡­ Chapter 508 - Confession Part 2

Chapter 508 -Confession Part 2

¡°Xiao Yun¡¯s talent was extraordinary that year. However, a young mistress from a branch of the Yao family fancied him. When he adamantly refused to join their family despite their threats and bribes, the Yao family schemed to make him unable to make any further breakthroughs for the rest of his life. Xiao Yun was also chased out of the family because of this.¡± As they heard this, those people lowered their heads with guilt written all over their faces. Who knew that, after almost a century, such outstanding descendants of Xiao Yun would appear? Plop! An ancestor elder suddenly knelt before Xiao Yun¡¯s grave and said remorsefully, ¡°We had all let you down that year. We were jealous about Xiao Yun and listened to Qing Shi¡¯s provocation which resulted in us contributing to that matter. We felt uneasy for doing so these past several years. Hence, we came to beg for your forgiveness.¡± ¡°Forgiveness?¡± Elder Xiao suddenly chuckled as his coldughter echoed through the entire memorial hall. ¡°Do you guys know what happened that year and what took his life?! If it wasn¡¯t for that case, how could he have died so prematurely? Can your begging for forgiveness return to him his life? Haha! This is tooughable!¡± Nobody knew how Xiao Yun felt when he left the Central Region that year, nor what he went through when he created a ce for himself here¡­ But he, who had witnessed it, would never forget that those had been the most painful days of Xiao Yun¡¯s life. ¡°Do you know how Xiao Yun died? He should have been able to live another century without any difficulty with his cultivation. There also isn¡¯t anyone that could match up to him in cultivation in this ce! It was Qing Shi that bastard who dispatched someone to assassinate Xiao Yun! It is great that the assassin was humane and didn¡¯t annihte my Xiao family. Otherwise, how could such a situation ur today?¡± This time, even the ancestor elders had gotten a fright, not to mention the rest. To be truthful, they were youthful and hot blooded at that time so they couldn¡¯t stand Xiao Yun. Thus, they listened to Qing Shu¡¯s instigations. They really did feel remorse during thesest years, but they didn¡¯t expect that the one who killed Xiao Yun was actually Qing Shi! Mu Ru Yue lowered her gaze slightly. She suddenly felt that it had been too simple to have just carved Qing Shi¡¯s meat and feed it to the dogs. Instead, she should have made him live a life worse than death! ¡°Elder Xiao, don¡¯t worry. The old ancestor should already be at peace.¡± Mu Ru Yue lifted the side of her lip and continued, ¡°It is because Qing Shi has already died, his flesh carved up to feed the dogs while he remained conscious. Jing Er personally carried this matter out. His appearance in death was incredibly gruesome. Furthermore, his spirit has been dissipated so he will never have the chance to be reincarnated.¡± Elder Xiao was stunned before he raised his head tough heartily after a while. ¡°Qing Shi is dead? That bastard is finally dead! Do you see this, Lord Xiao Yun? The one that nned your death has finally gone to hell to apologise to you. Haha!¡± Tears flowed subconsciously as heughed. At this moment, it was as though the heavy stone that had weighed down on him for so many years had finally dropped, making him feel unprecedented relief¡­ Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t say anything further and quietly retreated from the memorial hall with Xiao Tian Yu and the rest. She then turned her head toward Xiao Tian Yu and Madam Sheng Yue as she said with raised brows, ¡°Father, mother, can you please call grandfather out? I have some matters I would like to tell you all¡­¡± The two of them nced at each other, curious as to what Mu Ru Yue wanted to say, but they didn¡¯t think much further and simply nodded. Mu Ru Yue told them about Zi Qian Zing¡¯s identity and her past life to her family that day. Furthermore, she told them that when a cultivator reached a certain threshold in cultivation, they could be reborn if their spirit wasn¡¯t dissipated. Elder Xiao, who had known this after reading it in an ancient book, was still very shocked, but it wasn¡¯t just a legend to him¡­ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s purposes ining back was not only bring to Yao Yun Qing to meet with her parents or to help Elder Xiao refine the Increase Life Force Pill; she also needed to look for her master. Chapter 509 - Confession Part 3

Chapter 509 -Confession Part 3

It was undeniable that her master had helped her a lot when she had just transmigrated. His previous help was unerasable even if she were stronger than him now¡­ The Qing Yun Sect sat atop a mountain. The scenery was magnificent as it had its four seasons as Spring. However, Mu Ru Yue and Wu Chen¡¯s path was blocked at the entrance of the Sect. The one who hindered their path was a man in green robes. He held himself arrogantly and with disdain in his eyes, he shouted coldly, ¡°Do you know where this is? The Qing Yun Sect isn¡¯t a ce you can just barge in!¡± Mu Ru Yue frowned slightly as she said, ¡°I¡¯m here to find Wu Yu.¡± ¡°Grandmaster Wu Yu?¡± The man frowned and with mockery shing in his eyes, he continued, ¡°Grandmaster Wu Yu had colluded with outsiders to harm our sect. He has now been captured and his punishment is to be burned at the stake whichmences today. It must be a mistake for the two of you to find him!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression turned grim as she shot a cial gaze at the man before her. It was mystery for the man as to why he suddenly felt as though he had been thrown into an ice bath from receiving her gaze. A chill rose up through his body from his feet. That coldness made him shudder. But he quickly came back to his senses and felt that his previous reaction wasughable. She was only a little girl of about twenty years of age and he was unexpectedly terrified of her. If this were to be known, how many people would mock him¡­ ¡°You¡­¡± Boom! A tyrannical power struck his body before the man could say further, instantly sending him flying backward. ¡°Wu Chen, let¡¯s go!¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t speak further as she entered the sect. Currently, her expression was so grim that it was terrifying. She was like a tempest capable of causing rm in others. Ayer of frost seemed to surround her, making people unable to near her¡­ An elder was currently being bound on a stake at the public square of the sect as he looked sorrowfully at the sect before him. ¡®This is the Qing Yun Sect that I had devoted my entire life to? Howughable is it that they actually want to execute me for some matters that were fabricated.¡¯ The elderughed. His smile was filled with grief. ¡°Why are youughing? Wu Yu, it is undeniable that I am impress that you are able tough when you are about to die!¡± An elder with monkey cheeks and a sharp jaw said that. The mole on top of his lips made his appearance increasingly ruthless. A sinister ray of light shone in his eyes. Wu Yu didn¡¯t reply but instead looked at the young girl by Elder Hou¡¯s side. He smiled bitterly and asked, ¡°Yi Die, I don¡¯t ever think I have mistreated you. Why are you allying with these people to frame me?¡± Yi Die shuddered slightly as she lowered her gaze. ¡®I am really not to be med¡­ ¡®I am indeed grateful to Grandmaster Wu Yu for sheltering me when I waspletely helpless that year and making me be a small Yao Tong. However, he had never taught me any alchemy techniques after all these year nor did he recruited me as his disciple. He only cared for that woman¡­¡¯ ¡°Grandmaster Wu Yu.¡± Yi Die raised her gaze and with her eyshes trembling slightly, she asked, ¡°Why are you so unwilling to teach me alchemy? I believe that if you tutor me, I won¡¯t be inferior to anyone!¡± Her intelligence was superior since young. She had be a Seventh Stage Martial practitioner at a tender age, making her one of the top peerless talents in the sect. Yet, Grandmaster Wu Yu refused to teach her alchemy so how could she stand it? With her innate talent, if the Grandmaster was willing to coach her then she would definitely not be inferior to that woman Mu Ru Yue! ¡°Yi Die, you are too prideful, arrogant, impulsive and can¡¯t stand failure. It is best for you that I don¡¯t teach you alchemy. How can you refine a perfect pill with your current temperament?¡± Chapter 510 - Confession Part 4

Chapter 510 -Confession Part 4

¡°No!¡± Yi Die shrieked as she continued, ¡°I am unconvinced! My innate talent is far superior to the rest. You are just being selfish and is unwilling to teach me! Since you picked me up, you should be responsible for my life. Why are you unwilling to teach me? Everyone is envious of me being Grandmaster Wu Yu¡¯s Yao Tong. But I don¡¯t want to be just a Yao Tong and stay in just a supportive role. I want to be superior to the rest.¡± She envied young alchemist talents like the grandson of the president of the Pill Assembly and that woman Mu Ru Yue¡­ She had heard about that woman from Grandmaster Wu Yu even though she had never seen her. If the Grandmaster taught her alchemy, she would definitely overtake that woman¡­ Wu Yu¡¯s body shuddered as he looked in Yi Die and her hate-filled eyes. His heart brimmed with sorrow. Those eyes were no longer as pure as when he had first seen her¡­ That baby¡¯s pure eyes attracted him as ity upon a snow coverednd, making him unable to bear for her to die solitarily at such a ce. And, so he brought her into the sect. Who knew that in the end, what he had picked up was an ingrate¡­ Perhaps this was the most regretful decision he had made in his life! ¡°Grandmaster Wu Yu, don¡¯t me me for exposing you. You interacted with people from the Martial Sect and wanted to help them take over the Qing Yun Sect as their spy. The head of the sect has been so good toward you and given you so many benefits. Furthermore, you have be a person that is subordinate to a one, but is above the rest. Yet, you want to kill the kindhearted head of the sect. I really couldn¡¯t stand this and thus, I gathered evidence to expose you! You are an ingrate. However, I won¡¯t forget the years of nurture the sect had given so I won¡¯t be an ingrate and allow you to destroy this sect!¡± Yi Die said those words righteously. It was as though Wu Yu were really a traitor of the sect. On the other hand, praising gazes from several people were shot toward her as the one to eliminate her family member for justice. As expected, Yi Die was kindhearted, not like Wu Yu who wanted to harm the sect. Someone like him should die from a thousand cuts. But there were also some that didn¡¯t believe Wu Yu would do such a thing. Nobody didn¡¯t know of his contributions to the sect after all these years and he even possessed an important status in the Pill Assembly. What was his motive if he wanted to help the Martial Sect overtake the Qing Yun Sect? Only fools would do such a matter with no benefits. But Yi Die had brought out two proof of letters that showed their interactions so it made people believed in this matter¡­ ¡®Grandmaster Wu Yu, don¡¯t ever me me for this. I am forced to do this due to your heartlessness!¡¯ Yi Die¡¯s eyshes flickered slightly as a discreet sneer was disyed on her face. These interaction letters were made by her as she forged the Grandmaster¡¯s handwriting. She had followed him for so many years so she was naturally familiar with his handwriting and manner of writing. It was a piece of cake for her to write those letters¡­ ¡°This¡­¡± The head of the sect was still pondering this as he sat in his seat. No matter what, Wu Yu was the Alchemist Chief of the Qing Yun Sect. It was unknown as to how much of a loss would it be to the sect from losing him. But if he really did that, he would just be keeping a scourge¡­ Elder Hou gradually turned around while the head of the Sect was in a dilemma. With a faint glimmer in his eyes, he smiled sinisterly and beseeched, ¡°Head, please pass down the order to execute him!¡± He had long disliked Wu Yu so he naturally wouldn¡¯t give up on such a perfect chance. ¡°But head, I don¡¯t think Grandmaster Wu Yu will do such a thing. Please reconsider before deciding.¡± The one that said that was unexpectedly Grandmaster Tian Yuan, the master of Ye Tian Feng. Tian Yuan had once been greatly chided by Wu Yu that year in the Kingdom of Zi Yue and had also offended Mu Ru Yue due to the rtionship between Ye Tian Feng and Mu Ting Er. But he was a rather logical person so he didn¡¯t in the slightest bit believed that Wu Yu would do such a matter. Chapter 511 - Confession Part 5

Chapter 511 -Confession Part 5

More importantly, he had never forgotten that person. ¡®Mu Ru Yue!¡¯ Tian Yuan suddenly thought about that name. As an alchemists, he naturally knew that Mu Ru Yue had treated the body of the Medicine Sect¡¯s young sect master. She was also a member of the Xiao family. The Xiao family was the strongest power in the Sheng Domain. Their Qing Yun Sect couldn¡¯t afford to offend them. If he allowed these people to kill Wu Yu, then that little girl would immediately annihte the sect. None of them would be able to escape at that moment! This was Tian Yuan¡¯s worries¡­ ¡°Head!¡± Elder Hou red at Tian Yuan before shifting his gaze to the head of the sect. With a frown, he continued, ¡°The oue will be undesirable if you let him off. Head, pleasee to a decision as soon as possible. It can¡¯t be that you will regret it only after the Qing Yun Sect has been devoured, right?¡± His words were unadorned, but it made the head of the sect feel that what he said was really reasonable. With strictness in his eyes, hemanded, ¡°Someone, carry out the punishment!¡± He slowly closed his eyes after ordering that. Even though he was reluctant to lose Wu Yu, he was selfish as a human and wouldn¡¯t let anyone live if they could be a threat to him! ¡°Yes, head!¡± Elder Hou was ted as he shot a sinister gaze at Wu Yu. In his point of view, this old man would soon be cremated by the mes¡­ Instantly, two protectors of the sect walked toward Wu Yu as they expressionlessly stacked up firewood around him. When the fire sticks were lit and shone against the elder¡¯s face, everyone sighed subconsciously. Tian Yuan¡¯s heart chilled abruptly. The sect had decided Wu Yu¡¯s crime with just a few letters. How could he not be disappointed? Was this kind of sect head worthy of them devoting their lives to? ¡°Hahaha!¡± Wu Yuughed brazenly as he looked at the people before him without any fear as he proimed, ¡°All of you will definitely regret doing this!¡± He didn¡¯t say any further and closed his eyes gradually after saying that, freely allowing people to toss fire sticks to his sides. Swish! Intense mes rose. A scorching heat could be felt throughout Wu Yu¡¯s body as he quietly awaited death. Suddenly, a yell was heard, one that covered the skies. ¡°Who dares to hurt my master?!¡± Instantly, a white and purple ray of light soared through the sky andnded before Wu Yu. It was a girl in white robes with an impable appearance. Ayer of frost covered her beautiful face. There was also a charmingly handsome man by her side and his purple eyes were simrly gloomy. The couple¡¯s appearance was unrivalled and pleasant to look at. Even the description of divine couple seemed inferior. Following that, it was a sight that the crowd would never forget¡­ The girl just lightly brandished her right hand, making all of the mes extinguish¡­ This¡­ this should have been impossible! The crowd rubbed their eyes with all their might as they looked with shock at the girl with an appearance as cold as snow. They widened their eyes as though they were looking at a ghost. ¡°Master!¡± Mu Ru yue walked forward briskly as she supported Grandmaster Wu Yu¡¯s copsing body. With her voice quivering slightly, she apologised, ¡°Master, I¡¯veete¡­¡± She waste and almost couldn¡¯t rescue her master in time. If she arrived slightlyter, the oue would have been unimaginable¡­ Wu Yu¡¯s eyelid fluttered slightly as he opened his eyes to look at the girl before him. With tears fogging his eyes, he said hoarsely, ¡°Little girl¡­ you are back?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Ru Yue lowered her gaze as she continued, ¡°I am back and havee to look for you. Who knew I would meet with such a matter? Master, don¡¯t worry. I definitely won¡¯t forgive anyone that had hurt you!¡± Chapter 512 - Confession Part 6

Chapter 512 -Confession Part 6

Wu Yu wanted to say something, but didn¡¯t speak in the end¡­ He had done several things he regretted in his life. He regretted entering the Qing Yun Sect and simrly regretted picking up Yi Die who had been abandoned in the snow. But there was a matter he never once regretted. It was recruiting such a disciple¡­ His life was sufficient with just that. ¡°Who are you?¡± The head of the sect frowned slightly as he cast a sharp nce at Mu Ru Yue. Mu Ru Yue gently released Wu Yu and turned her head toward the head of the sect. At this moment, she no longer had that gentle expression in her eyes from when she looked at Wu Yu. Her entire body gave off a freezing aura. ¡°I am Wu Yu¡¯s disciple, Mu Ru Yue!¡± ¡®Mu Ru Yue!¡¯ That name struck like lightning in the crowd. So she was Mu Ru Yue, a talent Wu Yu thought highly off. But even if that was the case, she was too young. How could she be a match for those several people of the Qing Yun Sect? A talent and expert were simrly revered by people, but the treatment toward them waspletely different. ¡°Mu Ru Yue!¡± Yi Die looked coldly at the girl before her and snorted coldly. ¡°She is just average from how I see it. I don¡¯t know why he recruited you as his disciple. If he were to teach me alchemy, I would definitely be superior to you!¡± Currently, Yi Die only knew that Wu Yu was terrible at judging talent and neglected such a good horse like herself for this ignorant girl. But she never once considered why Wu Yu was attracted to Mu Ru Yue¡¯s innate talent and didn¡¯t see her capabilities¡­ ¡°Hur¡­¡± Suddenly, a coldugh filled with disdain caught Yi Die¡¯s attention. She had ced her gaze on Mu Ru Yue from the start so she didn¡¯t see Ye Wu Chen by her side. When she saw the charming appearance of the man, astonishment filled her eyes. This man was too good looking. It was a waste for him to stand by Mu Ru Yue¡¯s side. Furthermore, he was walking toward her. That dazzling smile made Yi Die¡¯s heart skipped a couple of beats¡­ ¡°Mister.¡± Yi Die blushed as she asked bashfully, ¡°Are you looking for me for something?¡± Suddenly, the man¡¯s steps halted. With a sinister smile, he raised his leg without any hesitation¡­ Pang! His kick sent Yi Die flying backward and shended heavily on the ground. He looked down at her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be delusional in trying topare yourself to her. You aren¡¯t worthy!¡± Moreover, this woman dared to say she was superior than Mu Ru Yue! ¡°Why?¡± Yi Die¡¯s face distorted. ¡°Why am I iparable to her? If Grandmaster Wu Yu taught me alchemy, I would definitely be stronger!¡± Ye Wu Chen narrowed his purple eyes slightly. A sinister and cold aura burst forth from his body. It was likes an enormous stone pressing down on Yi Die. Just as the head of the sect wanted to shout ¡®impudent¡¯, the terrifying asura-like man lifted his gaze to meet his. With just that gaze, it made him feel as though a hand had strangled his throat, making him unable to speak. ¡°She hasn¡¯t reached twenty years of age and is already a Mundane Stage High Rank alchemist. Can you do that?¡± ¡®Mundane Stage High Rank alchemist¡­¡¯ Those words struck against the crowd¡¯s heart like lightning. Everyone looked with astonishment at Mu Ru Yue. They were so shocked that they were speechless. Wu Yu was simrly stunned. It was only three years since their separation and she had already be a Mundane Stage High Rank alchemist? Wouldn¡¯t that mean her rank increased by one each year? Even if it were an incredibly abnormal talent, they wouldn¡¯t have such astonishing speed. ¡°Impossible!¡± Yi Die¡¯s expression turned ashen as she yelled in fright, ¡°How can she be a Mundane Stage High Rank alchemist? That must be a fantasy. I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Chapter 513 - Confession Part 7

Chapter 513 -Confession Part 7

This definitely couldn¡¯t be real. Grandmaster Wu Yu was just a Mundane Stage Low Rank. How could she be at the Mundane Stage High Rank? Furthermore, this girl was not even twenty years of age yet¡­ ¡°Wu Chen, stop talking nonsense with them.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows rose as she swept a gaze at the crowd before she continued, ¡°I just want to know what happened.¡± Glimmers danced in Tian Yuan¡¯s eyes. He had a great understanding of Wu Chen and knew the man wouldn¡¯t lie. Since that was the case, Mu Ru Yue must really be a Mundane Stage High Rank alchemist. ¡°Grandmaster Ru Yue,¡± Tian Yuan said respectfully to Mu Ru Yue, ¡°this is what happened. Thedy Yi Die there is an orphan who was picked up by Grandmaster Wu Yu. But she is clearly just an ingrate. She framed that Grandmaster Wu Yu had colluded with the Martial Sect to harm the sect. Moreover, Elder Hou convinced the head of the sect to execute Grandmaster Wu Yu. This is the summary of what happened. I don¡¯t know what Grandmaster Ru Yue has to say?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze darkened slowly. ¡°They are the culprits?¡± Tian Yuan nodded with all his might. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Good! Since that is the case, I will start by killing them!¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her head and looked at Elder Hou who had an ashen face. ¡°You must pay the price for wanting to kill my master!¡± Nobody should dare to touch anyone under her wing in this world! ¡°Haha!¡± Elder Hou raised his head and chuckled. ¡°A little girl like you who is still wet behind the ears dares to say such outrageous words. Since that is so, I will substitute your parents in teaching you a lesson!¡± Boom! Elder Hou released all of his aura at once and leaped onto the public square, pressuring down on Mu Ru Yue. Everyone thought he was a little overboard to use so much power on a little girl. A little girl like her could be crushed with a finger. But Elder Hou didn¡¯t want that as he wanted to pressure her and make her die in terror¡­ ¡°Little girl, you shouldn¡¯t have be Wu Yu¡¯s disciple. More importantly, you shouldn¡¯t havee here today. If not, you wouldn¡¯t have died!¡± His elder body pierced toward Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body like a sword after he said that. Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t take out any weapon from the start and didn¡¯t even attempt to dodge. Her white robe fluttered in the wind as her indifferent eyes appeared as calm as ake. Mu Ru Yue finally moved when Elder Hou neared her¡­ The girl stood in the air and raised her hand at her own pace, neither fast nor slow, as she pped Elder Hou gently. That¡¯s right, her movement was really gentle. It was like smacking a mosquito¡­ p! Just as everyone was looking at her in disdain, they heard a crisp sound. Following that, the head of Elder Hou, who had charged toward her like a rapid sword, fell from his body from that p and rolled a couple of times before it stopped. His eyes were dead and wide, making those people that were a little timid shriek¡­ ¡°She¡­ she killed Elder Hou?¡± ¡°Elder Hou is a False Xiantian expert. The head of the sect is only at the Xiantian Low Rank. But she made Elder Hou¡¯s head drop from a p?¡± ¡°My heavens¡­ Is thisdy a monster?¡± The crowd¡¯s heart shuddered as they looked dumbstruck at Mu Ru Yue. Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t seem to notice that she had shocked the crowd. Her eyes remained calm like water without a single ripple¡­ ¡°Her cultivation is higher than mine!¡± The head of the sect took in a breath as he narrowed his eyes¡­ The auras of the couple that suddenly barged in were like an abyss, making him unable to determine their cultivation. Moreover, only experts that were stronger than him would give off such a feeling¡­ Chapter 514 - Confession Part 8

Chapter 514 -Confession Part 8

¡°What? She is stronger than the head of the sect?¡± ¡°How can this be? The head of the sect is already a Xiantian expert!¡± If she were stronger, how much stronger was she? Mu Ru Yue nced at the pale Yi Die. With a cold ray of light in her eyes, she said, ¡°My master was kind-hearted for nurturing you. You wanted to harm him in the end?¡± Yi Die¡¯s body shuddered as she shrieked, ¡°I didn¡¯t harm him! He is the one that was delusional in trying to collude with the Martial Sect to deal with the Qing Yun Sect!¡± ¡°Martial Sect?¡± Mu Ru Yue chuckled lowly. ¡°If he wanted this Qing Yun Sect, I can just give this sect to him. Why does he need to collude with the so-called Martial Sect?¡± Those people in the crowd that had been dubious with what Yi Die said shifted their gazes to the young girl on the ground after hearing Mu Ru Yue¡¯s words. What thedy said was reasonable. With her powers, she could have just taken over the Qing Yun Sect. What was the need to collude with the Martial Sect? Wasn¡¯t such a move redundant? Yi Die¡¯splexion constantly switched between green and white as she clenched her fights so tightly that they shivered. Suddenly, she said with a bitter smile and sorrow in her eyes, ¡°I also didn¡¯t have a choice. Who told him to always reply that I wasn¡¯t qualified to be an alchemist every time I asked him to teach me alchemy? Since he was heartless, then don¡¯t me me for being ruthless! He didn¡¯t need those excuses to refuse me!¡± An undisguised loathsome expression appeared in her eyes when she said that. ¡°Even if what you said is true, so what?¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her cold eyes as she continued with an indifferent expression, ¡°Don¡¯t forget. It was Master who rescued you when you were on your deathbed and brought you to his side. He provided you with food and water, and even gave you a chance to be a practitioner. But what did you do? It is his freedom whether he wanted to teach you or not. Nobody is able to force him to!¡± Some people were always so insatiable. If you treated her well, she would take it for granted and request for more. If you rejected her, you would be in the wrong. There was a friend of Mu Ru Yue¡¯s in Hua Xia that had experienced that¡­ That friend had helped a child that was unable to go to school due for being poor. She would then send some money monthly. But there was a period of time where she had gone to carry out her mission and went missing for a couple of months. She then received the boy¡¯s call after he had waited for a few months, scolding her that she didn¡¯t send him more money those few months. What was moreughable was that he demanded she give him all of the money for those missing months. There was a phrase her friend said that stayed fresh in her mind during the time when she told of this matter to her. She said that she wouldn¡¯t stop herself from being charitable, but she wouldn¡¯t let them take it for granted. Once someone took it for granted, she would stop helping. Yi Die¡¯s action had made her think of that friend from Hua Xia¡­ ¡°When someone helps you, you should appreciate and repay them. You shouldn¡¯t take it for granted for them helping you. Since he is neither your family or your master, why should he help you?¡± Mu Ru Yue looked at Yi Die¡¯s deathly pale face as her sneer intensified. ¡°No¡­ it isn¡¯t like this¡­¡± Yi Die¡¯s voice quivered, but she couldn¡¯t say anything other than that. She understood that what Mu Ru Yue said was logical, but she didn¡¯t want to believe it¡­ She had thought Wu Yu would always help her and took it for granted all along so she never considered this point at all¡­ Bang! Mu Ru Yue raised her hand to raise some wind and sent Yi Die¡¯s body flying back until shended heavily on a rock. It was so painful that tears started to fill Yi Die¡¯s eyes. Chapter 515 - Confession Part 9

Chapter 515 -Confession Part 9

If Yi Die thought that was the end, she was incredibly wrong. If Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t reach this ce in time, then the oue would have been unimaginable. Hence, she definitely wouldn¡¯t forgive this culprit¡­ ¡°Grandmaster, Grandmaster Wu Yu, I know that I am in the wrong. I beg you to ask her to let me off. I really know my mistake!¡± Yi Die¡¯s heart shuddered vigorously as she yelled in panic. Tears flowed from the corner of her eyes. Her entire body was in so much pain that she couldn¡¯t get to her feet. Following that, Mu Ru Yue raised a hand to manipte some wind again, forcing Yi Die¡¯s body to fly andnd heavily once more. This was literally a trampling! A single sided trampling! Under Mu Ru Yue¡¯s blows, don¡¯t even mentioning resisting, she couldn¡¯t even move. The pain made her roll all over the ground¡­ Currently, the only person who could save her was Grandmaster Wu Yu. If he were willing to speak up for her, this woman would let her off! But when Wu Yu met with the pleading gaze of Yi Die, he gradually closed his eyes, turning a blind eye to all this¡­ He had been soft-hearted once to her as she was just a baby at the time. He couldn¡¯t bear to let a baby die in the snow. Now, he wouldn¡¯t be able to soften his heart for such an ingrate¡­ Despair permeated Yi Die¡¯s heart. Her face was as pale as paper andpletely feeble. When the crowd watched her being trampled, some couldn¡¯t bear to look on and shift their gaze away, but nobody thought that Mu Ru Yue was in the wrong. Everything happening was what Yi Die reaped and sowed. She even dared to frame her benefactor. She would just be a seed of disaster if kept in the sect¡­ ¡°She has be even more magnificent after just a few years.¡± When Ye Tian Feng looked at the beautiful figure from within the crowd, he smiled bitterly andmended, ¡°Perhaps only that man can match up to her.¡± Initially, this woman was his fiancee. But his eyes had been covered by ayer of dust and he actually neglected such an outstanding girl and instead choose Mu Ting Er who had acted weak and feeble. What happened that year was the greatest regret in his life. Seeing such a peerless girl today, he became a little absent-minded. Even the head of the sect was inferior to her. How great had her cultivation reached and how far was the distance now between he and her? This distance seemed as vast as the length of thousands of mountains and bodies of water, making him unable to catch up for all eternity¡­ ¡°Feng Er.¡± Tian Yuan turned his head toward Ye Tian Feng. With a slight frown, he said, ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t break the engagement with her, she still wouldn¡¯t have agreed to marry you so stop thinking about what had happened in the past.¡± Ye Tian Feng¡¯s body shuddered slightly as he chuckled bitterly. ¡®What master said is the truth. How can a girl as outstanding as her bepatible with me? Even if I didn¡¯t break the engagement, she still wouldn¡¯t have been mine¡­¡¯ But this realization still stung Ye Tian Feng¡¯s heart slightly. He then shifted his gaze to Ye Wu Chen¡­ The man¡¯s gaze was focused only on Mu Ru Yue, ignoring the gruesome actions she made. His purple eyes were filled with tolerance and doting emotions. It was as though she were the only one that could exist in his entire world. That focused gaze made Ye Tian Yu change his expression¡­ ¡®I am indeed inferior to him.¡¯ Ye Tian Feng chuckled bitterly. He had ced his heart down. The current her had reached a point where he could only look up at her. He no longer fancied her¡­ ¡°Master, let¡¯s go.¡± Mu Ru Yue slowly withdrew her hand and turned her gaze toward Wu Yu. Wu Yu nodded slightly. He then asked as he shifted to the half-dead young girl on the ground. ¡°How is she?¡± ¡°Crippled!¡± Mu Ru Yue smirked and continued calmly, ¡°I didn¡¯t take her life on your behalf. I just crippled her dantian, the tendons in her hands and legs. Oh~ that¡¯s right, I even crippled her mouth and tongue. I can only be at ease if I did this. Otherwise, if furthermotions were to rise from her in the future, it wouldn¡¯t be good.¡± Chapter 516 - Confession Part 10

Chapter 516 -Confession Part 10

Everyone looked at the young girl¡¯s indifferent appearance, bbergasted. How ruthless was she for crippling Yi Die¡¯s entire body? Wouldn¡¯t she have to suffer more now than if she died cleanly?! She wouldn¡¯t be able to move her arms and legs, nor talk. Don¡¯t even mention cultivating. How was she to eat and replenish her energy? She would forcibly die from hunger in less than seven days! She would also have to endure despair and remorse during those seven days¡­ Everyone thought back to their past actions for a moment and wondered if they had offended Grandmaster Wu Yu. This disciple of Grandmaster Wu Yu¡¯s was too ruthless¡­ ¡°Grandmaster Wu Yu, you¡¯re leaving?¡± The head of the sect stood up hastily as he asked anxiously. Mu Ru Yue nced at the head of the sect with a cold aura in her eyes, as she said sarcastically, ¡°Should he stay here and wait for you all to kill him?¡± Instantly, the head of the sect was tongue-tied. He then replied apologetically, ¡°It was just a misunderstanding. Since the misunderstanding has been resolved, the innocence of Grandmaster Wu Yu has returned. I am willing to apologise to Grandmaster Wu Yu and plead for him to stay. The Qing Yun Sect can¡¯t lose him¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue couldn¡¯t help butugh as she heard those shameless words from the head of the sect. She then said, ¡°Misunderstanding? That misunderstanding must have truly been so great for you to almost kill him. Lord sect head, do you think you can repay all of the harm you had done to my master just by apologizing? I¡¯m sorry, but this Qing Yun Sect is too dangerous. There¡¯s no way I will continue to let him stay. Otherwise, won¡¯t I be constantly worried for him, not knowing when another misunderstanding urs?¡± The sect head¡¯s face constantly switched from green to white as he took in a deep breath. He no longer spoke to Mu Ru Yue, but instead shot a pleading gaze at Wu Yu and said, ¡°Grandmaster Wu Yu, our Qing Yun Sect treated you generously all these years. If you were to stay, I swear that such a misunderstanding won¡¯t ur again.¡± ¡®It will be a joke if I still dare to misunderstand him with such a tyrannical disciple under him. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t I lose my life like Elder Hou and Yi Die?!¡¯ ¡°Head, I ept your sincerity. I had contributed much to the sect these past years. I¡¯ve aged already and should enjoy life so the sect matters should be passed on to others to settle. Tian Yuan isn¡¯t a bad candidate. Even though I previously didn¡¯t ce much importance on him, he could at least differentiate between right and wrong.¡± He no longer looked at the head of the sect after he said that. Rather, he turned his head to Mu Ru Yue and said, ¡°Little girl, let¡¯s go! Your master will rely on you and enjoy the rest of his life. Haha!¡± Wu Yuughed arrogantly. How could one not be prideful for having such a disciple¡­ ¡°You are forbidden from leaving!¡± The head of the sect stood up. It would be a tremendous loss to the sect if Wu Yu left! Mu Ru Yue¡¯s steps turned sluggish after hearing that. As a cold aura burst forth from her body, she ordered without even turning her head back, ¡°Xiao Bai, if anyone dares to hinder our path, kill them without any exemption!¡± Roar! A dragon¡¯s roar was heard after Mu Ru Yue said that, rming all of the members of the Qing Yun Sect who then shuddered in fright. Following that, the crowd saw an enormous white dragon flying in the sky. The disdain and mockery in its clear, big eyes was easy to see. It was as though it didn¡¯t ce any importance on this bunch of humans¡­ ¡°Master, Wu Chen, let us leave. As this ce doesn¡¯t want us, I have already established a power known as the Pill Tower in the Central Region anyway. There are several Mundane Stage alchemists there. The tower also greatly needs someone like master to enter¡­¡± Wu Yuughed heartily as he joked, ¡°Little girl, this master initially wanted to rx and enjoy life. But it¡¯s fine to participate in this case instead. Since I am free, I might as well help you out¡­¡± Seeing the departing figures, the head of the sect sat on the ground in defeat, ayer of despair covering his face¡­ Chapter 517 - Return To The Central Region Part 1

Chapter 517- Return To The Central Region Part 1

Wu Yu didn¡¯t look back as he willingly left this ce with Mu Ru Yue and headed for the Sheng Domain. Their next task would be the migration to the Central Region. Mu Ru Yue nned to migrate the entire Xiao family into the Central Region this time. This would also aplish the will of Xiao Yun¡­ Of course, the ancestor elders currently wore mourning clothes as they personally shifted his burial. Elder Xiao couldn¡¯t help butment slightly as he watched this sight. How great would it be if Xiao Yun could see this? It was a pity that he left too prematurely¡­ However, what was satisfying was that the damnable bastard Qing Shu had finally kicked the bucket. This would also be a kind ofpensation to Xiao Yun¡­ Madam Sheng Yue initially wanted to bid farewell to Senior Dan, but she found out he had already left the Sheng Domain with Mu Rong Qing Chu and headed to the Central Region. Hence, there was no longer anything to hold her back from packing her belongings and leaving the Sheng Domain¡­ On the other hand, Mu Ru Yue encountered an acquaintance on her way to the Central Region¡­ ¡°It¡¯s her?¡± With a slight narrow of her eyes, her gazended on a girl that was being surrounded by a gang of people as a trace of ray of light flickered in her eyes. ¡°What are you people thinking of doing?¡± The girl shifted her body slightly to the side as she leaned against the man next to her. Ayer of anxiousness covered her elegant face as she stared fixedly at the people before her. ¡°Ya Er, don¡¯t be afraid. I will protect you!¡± The man raised his arm to pull Ji Ru Ya into his embrace as he held his sword horizontally before him. Wariness and fear filled his eyes. Ji Ru Ya bit her lips as ripples appeared in her water-like eyes. ¡°Haha! This girl looks so pretty. How about we capture her and share her with our brothers?¡± The fatty extended his pig-like hand to touch the girl¡¯s face as he said that. Drool nearly flowed out from his mouth. It had already been ages since they met with such a beauty. Moreover, herpanion didn¡¯t look strong so how could they let her off? ¡°Scram!¡± The man¡¯s expression changed drastically as he raised his leg to kick the fatty with all his might. Yet, the fatty didn¡¯t even budge from that kick. He was like a mountain standing silently. ¡°Hahaha!¡± The crowd couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing as they saw this sight. Their mockery-filledughter filled the air. There were actually several people passing them by, but none of them stepped forward to help them. They instead kept pointing toward the group as though they were discussing something. ¡°Brat, you are seeking death!¡± The fatty revealed his gold teeth as he grinned. Following that, his fist was coated with a pale-green light. Pang! His fistnded on the man¡¯s chest. Pfft! The man spurt a mouthful of blood as his body was thrown backwards. ¡°Cousin!¡± Ji Ru Ya¡¯s expression changed as she walked briskly to the man¡¯s side. With worry in her eyes, she asked, ¡°Cousin, are you alright?¡± ¡°Cough! Cough!¡± The man coughed out blood. But he didn¡¯t seem to care about that as he shouted at Ji Ru Ya, ¡°Ya Er, quickly leave!¡± ¡°No!¡± Ji Ru Ya bit her lips as she shook her head adamantly. ¡°We reunited with such difficulty. I definitely won¡¯t leave you even if we were to die!¡± She had previously be Imperial Consort Ya of the Kingdom of Zi Yue for vengeance and was clueless to the fact that her cousin had entered the pce to seek for her. If it hadn¡¯t been for Mu Ru Yue, it would have probably been impossible for them to get back with each other in this lifetime. How could she give up after they got each other back with such difficulty? ¡°Ya Er, quickly leave!¡± The man shouted anxiously. ¡°Otherwise, they will tarnish you. Please, quickly leave this ce for our child!¡± ¡®Child¡­¡¯ Chapter 518 - Return To The Central Region Part 2

Chapter 518 -Return To The Central Region Part 2

Ji Ru Ya nced subconsciously at the small protrusion at her belly. With tears in her beautiful eyes, she dered, ¡°He will understand us. Cousin, I definitely can¡¯t live by myself if you were to die.¡± The man¡¯s heart shuddered as he closed his eyes with despair. This was the first time he loathed himself to such an extent. He hated his uselessness as he would never be able to protect his beloved girl. This was the case in the past and simrly now¡­ ¡°Escape? Haha! You think you can escape from our hands? Brothers, go and capture that woman for our entertainment. As for the man, just kill him!¡± The fattyughed as he said that. He then swallowed his saliva as his sinister gaze focused on Ji Ru Ya¡¯s beautiful face before he continued, ¡°Hehe! Lady, don¡¯t worry. This Brother will fill you with desire your entire life, making you unable to ever forget the experience. I will definitely be much better than that skinny guy by your side.¡± Actually, the man couldn¡¯t be counted as skinny. He was of an average size. However, he looked much skinnier whenpared to the fatty¡­ Ji Ru Ya¡¯splexion turned pale-white as she looked terrified at the men nearing her. ¡°No!¡± She then shrieked and pounced over to her man as she saw the guy swinging his sword toward her man. Her action showed she wanted to protect him with her body¡­ ¡°Ya Er!¡± The man¡¯splexion was gravely white. The fear in his eyes slowly faded as despair reced it. ¡®Ya Er, why must you be so silly¡­ I will never want you to lose your life to save me even if it means my death¡­¡¯ Ji Ru Ya closed her eyes as the sword was about tond on her head. With a smile, she said, ¡°Cousin, I don¡¯t have any regrets in my life after meeting, loving, and marrying you.¡± The happiest moments in her life had been after she left the pce. It was sufficient for her to enjoy his love¡­ Bang! A groan was suddenly heard. The anticipated pain didn¡¯te, making Ji Ru Ya¡¯s body shudder as she opened her eyes slowly¡­ White robes fluttered in the wind before her, giving off a slight radiance beneath the sunlight. The girl¡¯s body was slender and perfect as her loosely flowing hair caressed her face. This girl was definitely a peerless beauty just from the view of her back. Ji Ru Ya actually feared death and was extremely terrified. Hence, she felt ted from being able to keep her life as she looked dazedly at the girl before her. ¡®Who is she? Why has she helped me?¡¯ ¡°Ya Er!¡± The man finally climbed up from the ground as he lifted his arms to pull Ji Ru Ya into his embrace. Ji Ru Ya could still feel her heart pounding at this moment as shey in his embrace. ¡°Ya Er, don¡¯t you know I was incredibly horrified? Please don¡¯t ever do such a dangerous act in the future!¡± The man tightly embraced the girl. His voice quivered from the tion of getting back his nearly-lost most precious girl. Heavens knew it would be meaningless for him to continue living after he lost her¡­ ¡°Who are you?¡± Ji Ru Ya continued to look dazedly at the back of this girl before her, suspicions filling her pretty eyes. It was unknown why she felt such familiarity from the girl before her¡­ The white robed girl finally turned her head. An astonishing appearance instantly entered Ji Ru Ya¡¯s eyes at that moment. Ji Ru Ya widened her eyes from shock as she asked, bbergasted, ¡°Mu Ru Yue, is that really you?¡± The white robed girl before her went through a drastic change after their few years of separation, especially her grandeur. She could definitely use the description ¡®profoundly mysterious¡¯ to describe her¡­ ¡°Imperial Consort Ya, it has been ages since west met. It seems that you two are doing well.¡± Ji Ru Ya smiled bitterly. ¡°Lady Mu, please stop teasing me. I am no longer the Imperial Consort for a long time already. I am only my cousin¡¯s wife now. I had already let go of everything that had happened in the past. I just want to be loved mutually with my cousin until we grow old. Who knew¡­¡± Chapter 519 - Return To The Central Region Part 3

Chapter 519 -Return To The Central Region Part 3

Ji Ru Ya¡¯s eyes dimmed as she swept a gaze at the fatty and hispanions. If it wasn¡¯t for Mu Ru Yue¡¯s timely appearance, she probably would have been decapitated¡­ ¡°Little beauty, do you also want to throw yourself into the embrace of this fatty?¡± The fatty¡¯s gazended on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s face and was unable to shift away after that. He had seen several beauties before. Ji Ru Ya was one such rare beauty, but the current girl¡¯s beauty before him was something he had never seen before. Her beauty was not only external, but she herself gave off an exceptional grandeur. She was a person perfect in grandeur and appearance. She was one of a kind in this world¡­ The fatty chuckled when he saw that Mu Ru Yue wasn¡¯t replying to him. He continued, ¡°Little beauty, this fatty knows how to take care of beauties well. I will promise that you will never forget the ecstasy I will be giving you. My subordinate brothers will also fondle you well¡­¡± The fatty¡¯s gaze was focused, as though they were stripping Mu Ru Yue¡¯s clothes off. Suddenly, the fatty felt a chill run down his spine. It was as though a sinister aura wasing from behind him. He couldn¡¯t help but to turn his head back. He then turned petrified from what he saw. Of course, it wasn¡¯t from astonishment, but from fright¡­ The man¡¯s expression was sinister. The charming Devil Snare¡¯s pattern on his handsome face was incredibly life-like. His purple eyes looked cially at the fatty, making the fatty feel as though an invisible hand was strangling his neck. The fatty was then unable to speak further. ¡®Too terrifying! ¡®This man is like an Asura capable of taking another¡¯s life easily. How can such a person who gives off such an aura exist in this world?¡¯ ¡°This¡­ this mister, do you need something?¡± Cold sweat flowed profusely from the fatty¡¯s forehead. He was clueless as to how he had offended such a man. ¡®Is it due to me blocking his path or was I too noisy that I offended him?¡¯ The man¡¯s expression remained unchanged. He didn¡¯t seem to hear what the fatty said and instead took a step forward. It was just a step but it made the fatty unable to withstand the pressure against his body and he ended up sitting on the ground. ¡°Since you dared to eye Ben Wang¡¯s woman, Ben Wang can only make it so that you won¡¯t have the capability to do so!¡± ¡®Wait a minute, what did he just said? Eyed his woman? What¡­ is going on?¡¯ The man slowly raised his hand even though the fatty was still in doubt. There wasn¡¯t any hesitation in the man¡¯s move. Swish! A ck me was shot at the groin of the fatty, burning the tool that had caused harm to many women. ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± The fatty shrieked out. His voice was heart wrenching and those that heard his voice shuddered from fear as they looked dumbfoundedly at the man in purple robes. Wasn¡¯t that too cruel? The fatty would now have to suffer more than just dying from being crippled. It was also not a clean cut, so while the me crippled the fatty, it was also a tremendously slow torture. Everyone retreated a couple of steps at that moment, afraid of being implicated¡­ ¡°Wu Chen,¡± Mu Ru Yue frowned as she continued, ¡°Why did you say so much nonsense for? It should suffice if you just directly crippled him¡­¡± Following that, the crowd saw an instant change in the expression of this previous godkiller-like handsome man. His purple eyes brimmed with grief. He totally looked like the submissive one in the rtionship, especially with the addition of that pitiful expression on his face. ¡°My wife, I was wrong. I just wanted to make him understand that my woman isn¡¯t someone that he can easily provoke. Who told him to fancy you? My wife, please stop being mad at me. How about tonight you be on top while I am on the bottom?¡± ¡°Cough Cough!¡± Mu Ru Yue coughed and red at Wu Chen. ¡®This fellow¡¯s speech is getting increasingly outrageous. Even I, a person who had transmigrated from Hua Xia, can¡¯t stand his openness¡­¡¯ Chapter 520 - Return To The Central Region Part 4

Chapter 520 -Return To The Central Region Part 4

¡°Imperial¡­ I mean, Lady Ya,¡± Mu Ru Yue almost called her Imperial Consort, but once she thought about Ji Ru Ya¡¯s current identity she changed her words. She then asked, ¡°What is going on?¡± Ji Ru Ya trembled slightly and bit her lips before she exined, ¡°My cousin and I had been secretly staying here after we left the pce. Those people are the local hooligans. They¡­ they fancied me so¡­¡± Ji Ru Ya didn¡¯t need to say anything further as Mu Ru Yue could already imagine what happened after. Speaking the truth, Mu Ru Yue¡¯s impression of Ji Ru Ya wasn¡¯t really deep. The only vivid memory of her was her protection when the Saintess Sect came for her. It was due to that matter that Mu Ru Yue was willing to help her. It had been a few years since she left the pce and there wasn¡¯t a slightest news about her. Who knew they would reunite in such a ce¡­ ¡°Lady Mu, have you married to the Ghost King already?¡± Ji Ru Yue smiled gently. With genuine blessings in her beautiful eyes, she continued, ¡°We had witnessed the feelings Ghost King had toward Lady Mu. Hence, the two of you can be counted as a divine couple made for each other.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled as she raised her hand. Instantly, two pills appeared in her palm. ¡°This is the First Emperor Pill. It will allow martial practitioners to break through to the Xiantian realm. However, this is a method that forcefully increases your power. Therefore, you will only be able to stay in the Xiantian realm your entire life, unable to break through any further. The two of you should consider this before consuming the pill.¡± Ji Ru Ya and her cousin were stunned, astonishment filled their eyes. ¡®Xiantian? That is a realm numerous martial practitioners dream to achieve throughout their life. They can actually possess such might?¡¯ Yet, Ji Ru Ya never doubted what Mu Ru Yue said. ¡°Thank you.¡± Ji Ru Ya¡¯s voice choked with emotions as she tremblingly took those two pills from Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hand before she continued, ¡°My cousin and I don¡¯t have great innate talent so we will naturally not have much achievement in cultivation throughout our lives. Hence, we are already satisfied in being able to break through to the Xiantian realm.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me as you deserved it.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled as she turned her body around to face Ye Wu Chen and said, ¡°Wu Chen, let¡¯s go. Grandfather and the rest are already ahead and waiting for us¡­¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Ye Wu Chen smiled as he looked dotingly at the girl by his side, his gaze having never torn away from her from the start¡­ Ji Ru Ya was momentarily stirred up when she watched their departing figures. How fortunate was she to decide to make a connection with this girl and not offend her like the rest? Otherwise, would she be as blessed as she was now? That woman wasn¡¯t a saint so she wouldn¡¯t help someone without a reason. She helped her today as it was only repaying the deed she had done of protecting her in the past ¡­ ¡°Cousin, the luckiest thing that happened in my life, other than meeting you, was my previous decision in helping Mu Ru Yue. I already knew her future wouldn¡¯t be simple at first nce. But I didn¡¯t expect her to have such might at such a tender age¡­¡± Ji Ru Ya giggled and leaned into the man¡¯s embrace, bliss filling her eyes. But the others who saw this sight weren¡¯t as calm and collected as them as they stared shockingly at the long departed couple¡­ ¡°First Emperor Pill? What is that? Howe we have not heard about it?¡± ¡°We should, however, already know the might of the First Emperor Pill just from hearing its effects.Tsk! Tsk! It is a pill that can allow one to be a Xiantian expert. A Xiantian expert in this Martial God Continent is already sufficient enough to solitarily destroy a kingdom!¡± ¡°How can one be unsatisfied from being able to break through to the Xiantian realm even if it is impossible to break through any further? That kind of cultivation isn¡¯t something we can achieve in our life with just hard work¡­¡± Chapter 521 - Return To The Central Region Part 5

Chapter 521 -Return To The Central Region Part 5

Naturally, Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t hear their discussions. Even if she had heard, she didn¡¯t mind them. In the end, she had sufficiently helped Ji Ru Ya already. The rest would be up to them as to what their future entailed. There would only be a negligible minority able to defeat them so long as they continued to stay in the Martial God Continent and not migrate to the Central Region. In other words, they would be worry-free for the rest of the their lives¡­ ¡°Yue Er, what happened just now?¡± Madam Sheng Yue asked with concern as she saw Mu Ru Yueing over. ¡°Nothing much. I simply met with an acquaintance.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled faintly as she continued, ¡°Mother, let¡¯s go. Perhaps we won¡¯t be able to return to this Martial God Continent after we leave this time¡­¡± Truthfully, the crowd was reluctant to leave the Sheng Domain, but they knew that the origin of their familyy in the Central Region. The only thing they could do was arrive there as early as they could and mature quickly¡­ Massacre The Heaven Battle Squad naturally followed with the migration. It was that battle squad that had followed her from the start. The members of the battle squad had surprisingly all broken through to the False Xiantian realm since Mu Ru Yue left the Sheng Domain a few years ago. Mu Ru Yue got a shock when she knew about their astonishing improvements. However, she heard that it was due to Elder Xiao specially breaking the rules in allowing them to stay in the Sacred Spirit Spring to constantly cultivate, giving them such results. But the power of the spring was insufficient for them to break through to the Xiantian realm. Hence, Mu Ru Yue would have to use pills to assist them further in their cultivation. Li Lu kept asking questions along the way. The crowd finally reached the Empire of Feng Yun even as he asked his constant questions. ¡°Master, is that your Pill Tower? It looks really awe-inspiring.¡± Li Lu, who was on cloud nine, didn¡¯t in the slightest notice that Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression had turned grim¡­ She narrowed her eyes as she focused on the Pill Tower. With an indistinct trace of a glimmer in her eyes, shemented, ¡°Something seemed to have happened to the Pill Tower.¡± Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be this quiet at the entrance¡­ ¡°Master, you have returned?¡± At this moment, a man hurriedly dashed out and when he looked at Mu Ru Yue, his eyes lit up subconsciously. Mu Ru Yue recognized this man as a member of her hundred-person battle squad. He seemed to be called Zhan Tian. She frowned slightly and asked, ¡°Had something happened to the Pill Tower during my absence?¡± Zhan Tian¡¯s resolute expression darkened. He parted his lips to reply, but swallowed his words just as they were at his throat. Mu Ru Yue was already certain that something had happened to the Pill Tower just from the change in his expression. ¡°Zhan Tian, immediately report to me what happened!¡± ¡°Master,¡± Zhan Tian lowered his gaze slightly, covering the killing intent present in his eyes. He then took in a deep breath as he replied, ¡°This matter is trulyplicated. How about letting Grandmaster Wu Shan exin this to you instead?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart sunk slowly. With ayer of frost on her impable face, she ordered, ¡°Zhan Tian, follow me inside. I want to know in detail what happened during the period time that I was gone. All of you are to tell me everything that happened without withholding any information!¡± ¡°Yes, master.¡± Zhan Tian lowered his head slightly. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s return was as though he had found his backbone as he calmed down¡­ Mu Ru Yue told the ancestor elders to carry Xiao Yun¡¯s tablet into the Xiao Family. As for the others, the rest stayed in the Pill Tower. All of the members of the Pill Tower were stirred up due to Mu Ru Yue¡¯s return and they all ran out from their cultivation rooms¡­ The discussion room¡¯s atmosphere was extremely tense. Mu Ru Yue tapped on the table as she surveyed the crowd before asking, ¡°Is there anyone who can tell me what on earth happened to the Pill Tower?¡± Chapter 522 - Immortal Doctor Banquet Part 1

Chapter 522 -Immortal Doctor Banquet Part 1

The discussion room instantly became pin-drop silent. Wu Shan kept quiet for a while before he replied, ¡°Tower Owner, it is the people from the Medicine Sect.¡± ¡®Medicine Sect?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue thought about Mu Rong Qing Chu and Senior Dan at that moment. No matter what, the Medicine Sect within the Sheng Domain was a branch sect of the Medicine Sect within the Central Region. If the Pill Tower really did have a conflict with the Medicine Sect, it would really be troublesome¡­ ¡°What did the Medicine Sect do?¡± Wu Shan nced at Mu Ru Yue and replied, ¡°The Immortal Doctor Banquet will begin in the near future and the threerge powers will send out their disciples to participate in it. But the Medicine Sect has a different arrangement for this event as the disciples chosen to participate wouldn¡¯t be done within the sect but by their aplishment outside the sect. Generally, the restrictions on the disciples of the Medicine Sect aren¡¯t strict so any disciple with status could found their own power outside the sect. Thus, a disciple of the Medicine Sect was delusional enough to try and take over our Pill Tower in order to be selected as apetitor in the Immortal Doctor Banquet.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression darkened slightly. She stayed silent for a while before she asked, ¡°What is the Immortal Doctor Banquet?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know about the Immortal Doctor Banquet?¡± Wu Shan nced at Mu Ru Yue with slight astonishment before he continued, ¡°The Immortal Doctor Banquet is arge event hosted by the Immortal Doctor Sect every decade. Coincidentally, their next banquet will be in two months time and the threerge powers will be participating in it.¡± Mu Ru Yue frowned and queried, ¡°Immortal Doctor Sect? Isn¡¯t the most powerful faction on this continent the Medicine Sect? What is the Immortal Doctor Sect? Moreover, why is it only threerge powers?¡± Wu Shan chuckled before he exined patiently, ¡°The Medicine Sect and the Martial Sect are indeed strong powers, but the strongest power wouldn¡¯t be those two but instead the Immortal Doctor Sect. As for why only threerge powers were involved in this, the Yao family had never participated in the event. However, the Immortal Doctor Sect would usually investigate other powers. Small powers that have alchemists in them will also be invited to participate in the event. But it will only be by luck to be chosen.¡± The crowd looked into the distance after hearing about the Immortal Doctor Banquet. There would be several alchemists participating in thatrge event. How could it not incur people¡¯s jealousy as they thought about those that were able to participate in it? It was unknown to them when they would possess such qualifications for this event. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows rose as she asked, ¡°Then there are also alchemists in the Martial Sect and Holy Sect?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Wu Shan smiled and continued, ¡°If they didn¡¯t have alchemists in their sect, then those two powers perhaps wouldn¡¯t be able to flourish to such an extent. But they have far fewer alchemists whenpared to the Medicine Sect. The Medicine Sect is a genuine sect specialized for alchemists after all.¡± Mu Ru Yue quietly absorbed what Wu Shan said and nodded. ¡°I understand now. Alright, everyone is dismissed. I will be the one who will settle such matters.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Wu Shan smiled, but unease was felt at the bottom of his heart. He didn¡¯t know what the Tower Owner would decide to do as that disciple was from the Medicine Sect. If they killed that disciple, it would be equivalent to offending the entire Medicine Sect. Their tower wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand the rage of the Medicine Sect¡­ A man stood stalwart against the winds atop the summit of a mountain nearby. His green robes fluttered in the wind and his silver, immortal-like beautiful hair graced his handsome face. Anyone who saw this man wouldn¡¯t be able to help but sigh with affection as his beauty was out of this world. He looked like an emotionless, unfeeling immortal with a calm expression as though nothing could affect his emotions. ¡°Senior Dan.¡± The man gradually parted his lips to speak. His voice was as pleasant as heavenly music. ¡°Mister?¡± Senior Dan stood silently behind that man with slight respect in his eyes. If Mu Ru Yue were here, she would definitely be shocked. Chapter 523 - Immortal Doctor Banquet Part 2

Chapter 523 -Immortal Doctor Banquet Part 2

Mu Ring Qing Chu was initially the young sect master of the Medicine Sect inside the Sheng Domain, while Senior Dan was the old master of the sect. But why was he calling Mu Rong Qing Chu the young master and using such a respectful gaze toward him? What identity did this man hold? ¡°I wonder if she will being to the Immortal Doctor Banquet.¡± The man¡¯s expression was indifferent, as though he were asking something that didn¡¯t have anything to do with him. But only Senior Dan knew Mu Rong Qing Chu¡¯s heartfelt anticipation¡­ ¡°Mister, she will be able to participate in the Immortal Doctor Banquet if she were to receive an invitation.¡± ¡°Invitation?¡± A smile graced the man¡¯s refined face as he stood against the breeze. It was only after a long while before his heavenly music-like voice sounded again. ¡°I understand¡­¡± It was night. The moon seemed to have hidden into the sky as not a single trace of light could be seen. ¡°Little girl, where are we heading to now?¡± Yan Jin¡¯s brows rose as he shifted his gaze to the girl beside him. The little girl was probably up to mischief¡­ ¡°I had previously gotten a book that depicted how to manufacture puppets. Following that, I was fortunate enough to obtain some Corpse Worm Poison from the Fourth Prince. But I never got a chance to test it out until now. Hence, we will be manufacturing our first puppet tonight.¡± Mu Ru Yue was somewhat excited as she held great interest toward matters concerning puppets. Yan Jin shook his head helplessly as hemented, ¡°I don¡¯t know who that unlucky fellow is to have caught this little girl¡¯s eyes. I really sympathize with him.¡± Yet, Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t bother to reply to Yan Jin as she pulled on his arm and dashed into the inn. ¡°Uncle Yun, I must obtain that Pill Tower no matter what.¡± Inside a room, a man frowned and replied as a trace of sinister ray of light flickered in his eyes, ¡°But the Pill Tower has the backing of the Xiao family. I didn¡¯t expect a Heaven realm expert to be within a puny family n in this empire!¡± ¡®Heaven realm?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s breath tightened as she stopped outside the window. ¡®The old ancestor¡¯s cultivation is at the Heaven realm? ¡®That actually isn¡¯t a wonder as the Xiao family in the past was indeed powerful, but the family¡¯s strength started to fall after the old ancestor entered closed door training for a century as everyone thought that he died. Moreover, the strongest experts in the Xiao family, excluding the old ancestor, are only at the Mystic realm so that led to the current state of the Xiao family.¡¯ ¡°This will indeed be a little troublesome.¡± The elder known as Uncle Yun frowned as he queried, ¡°Are you really adamant in wanting the Pill Tower?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The youth smirked as he tapped lightly on the table and replied, ¡°There are a lot of pills that I hadn¡¯t heard of in that Pill Tower. If I were to obtain the forms for those pills, my power will definitely be stronger. This is my main motive. However, that obstinate fool of the Xiao family stopped me from doing so and didn¡¯t ce any importance on our Medicine Sect. I will definitely eliminate that damnable bastard one day!¡± Intense killing intent burst forth from the youth¡¯s body as a sinister light shed past his eyes. Uncle Yun¡¯s tightly knitted brows rxed as he replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There will always be a way. It iste already. We should rest for the night and discuss this matter again tomorrow.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The youth nodded slightly and said, ¡°Uncle Yun should take a rest first. I wille to seek for you again tomorrow.¡± Uncle Yun didn¡¯t say anything else after hearing that as he stood and turned around, leaving the room. ?? Outside the window of the room, beneath the night sky, Yan Jin nced at the girl by his side. He then said with a fake smile, ¡°Will he be your guinea pig?¡± Xiao Bai had entered deep slumber ever since Wu Chen appeared. He was going to reach maturity in the near future so he needed to enter deep sleep in order to recover his power. Hence, Yan Jin was the only one that was avable to assist Mu Ru Yue¡­ ¡°Who are you?¡± Chapter 524 - Immortal Doctor Banquet Part 3

Chapter 524 -Immortal Doctor Banquet Part 3

The man¡¯s body shook as a powerful aura burst forth from his body. He shot his eagle-like eyes at the window,nding on a girl with an indifferent expression dressed in white robes and a man with a cold expression in ck robes¡­ ¡°Who are the two of you?¡± His eyes narrowed slightly as his aura continued to surge and build. Even though the girl looked really weak, the man was extremely powerful. It would be wise of him to take them seriously¡­ ¡°You are a person of the Medicine Sect?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows rose as her lips curled up into a slight sneer. ¡°Hmph!¡± The man coldly snorted before he continued, ¡°Since you know I am a member of the Medicine Sect, who gave you the guts toe looking for me here?¡± He initially thought the woman would cower once she felt his grandeur. Yet, she didn¡¯t, instead looking at him mockingly as though she were looking at a joke. This feeling made the youth feel ufortable so his gaze turned increasingly unfriendly. ¡°I am here to subdue you. If you are willing to cooperate with me, perhaps you will suffer less.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes brimmed with smiles as she said that. Her tone was indifferent, as though she were speaking an ordinary matter. However, her words made the youth¡¯s expression change drastically. ¡°Subdue me? Just you? We will have to see if you have such capability!¡± ¡®I am an expert at the Mystic Realm. This woman wants to subdue me? She must be dreaming¡­¡¯ ¡°Yan Jin!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze darkened gradually as shemanded, ¡°Quickly deal with him before others are rmed!¡± That youth was just a Mystic realm practitioner, but the previous Elder was at the Earth realm. If he were to find out about this, she would be in grave danger without Xiao Bai¡¯s assistance¡­ Mu Ru Yue raised her hand and a bottle appeared on her palm after she gave the order. She poured out a pill before tossing it to Yan Jin. ¡°This is a Strengthening Pill. It will allow you to increase your power for half an hour.¡± Yan Jin caught the pill and swallowed it without hesitation. The next instant, his body¡¯s aura intensified drastically. He shifted all of his power to his fist, Boom! He struck his fist toward the youth. The youth was greatly rmed but it was toote to avoid it so he could only use his own fist to greet the iing attack. Peng! When Yan Jin¡¯s fist connected with the youth¡¯s, it made the youth retreat from the impact. The man¡¯s fist seemed to have been crippled as he was unable to lift it anymore. He looked astonishingly at Yan Jin before shifting his gaze to Mu Ru Yue. With a hoarse voice, he asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± Mu Ru Yue smirked and replied, ¡°Who do you think I am?¡± The youth¡¯s gaze darkened. He had never offended anyone other than the Pill Tower. Moreover, his opponent could casually use Strengthening Pills¡­ ¡°You are a person of the Pill Tower?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t deny it, but straightforwardly admitted it instead. This person was going to be her puppet anyway¡­ The man¡¯s expression changed slightly as he didn¡¯t expect these people were from the Pill Tower. Following that, he saw the girl in white robes fiddling with something. Mu Ru Yue dusted her hands after she took out the Corpse Worm Poison and some medicinal ingredients. She then smirked slightly as she instructed coldly, ¡°Yan Jin, knock him out for me so that I can do what I n to do easily.¡± Yan Jin¡¯s brows rose as his domineering ck eyesnded on the youth with an unpleasant expression andmented, ¡°There¡¯s no helping it. Who told you to offend the little girl? You can only redeem yourself as her test sample¡­¡± ¡°You¡­¡± The man couldn¡¯t speak further as a heavy fist struck toward him. Boom! His fistnded on the youth¡¯s head, making him feel dizzy as his sight blurred, golden stars filling his vision¡­ Chapter 525 - Immortal Doctor Banquet Part 4

Chapter 525 -Immortal Doctor Banquet Part 4

Yan Jin¡¯s fistsnded repeatedly on the man¡¯s body before he coulde back to his senses, beating him up so much that he didn¡¯t have a chance to shout for help. Simultaneously, Mu Ru Yue started to move¡­ She gradually intensified her mental power as though there wasn¡¯t a limit to it. The youth¡¯splexion paled under her tyrannical mental power, and it felt as though the air had been vacuumed from his surroundings. ¡®This woman possesses such tyrannical mental power!¡¯ The youth finally understood what kind of enemy he provoked¡­ ¡°The first step in manufacturing a puppet is to wipe out his consciousness.¡± There was a difference between making a human puppet and a metal puppet. You just needed a refinement method for metal puppets, but if you wanted to make a human into a puppet, then you needed tremendous mental power. Hence, the only person that could seed in doing it was probably only Mu Ru Yue. The youth¡¯s consciousness gradually became hazy. A hot flow of energy then appeared in his mind. Following that, a green aura apanied by the smell of medicinal nts entered his pores¡­ ¡®No! ¡®I must resist! ¡®I don¡¯t want to be controlled by this girl!¡¯ The man struggled with all his might. He thought about his brothers who died horrible deaths and his bone-engraved hatred at this moment¡­ He must persevere for those people. He could only avenge his brothers after he gained the acknowledgment of the Immortal Doctor Sect! ¡°Still resisting?¡± A trace of amazement shed in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes. Her interest in the youth grew as she mused, ¡°This youth was able to maintain his consciousness under the might of my mental power. This youth isn¡¯t simple.¡± If she initially nned to make him into a puppet to solve the problem for the Pill Tower and make it impossible for the Medicine Sect to find her, she was now deeply interested in the youth himself. The man¡¯s consciousness slowly faded under Mu Ru Yue¡¯s attack. His eyes gradually became lifeless. The Corpse Worm Poison infiltrated his body at this moment. A trace of a green aura appeared at his be, but it quickly faded¡­ ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± Mu Ru Yue slowly curled up her lips into a smirk after wiping the cold sweat from forehead. She then looked at the youth and asked, ¡°What is your name?¡± The man no longer had his previously harsh gaze. He lowered his head a little before replying respectfully, ¡°Master, your subordinate¡¯s name is Ling Yun.¡± ¡°Ling Yun?¡± Mu Ru Yue calmly asked again, ¡°What is your motive ining to my Pill Tower?¡± ¡°It is for the Immortal Doctor Banquet in two months time. Disciples of the Medicine Sect must show some aplishments outside the sect to be selected aspetitors in the event. Thus, I wanted to take over the Pill Tower to gain a name slot and participate in the Immortal Doctor Banquet.¡± Mu Ru Yue had heard this reason from Wu Shan so she wasn¡¯t too shocked. She then nodded and continued with glimmers flickering in her eyes, ¡°What is the reason then for you resisting against me just now?¡± Ling Yun stayed silent for a while. It was unknown to Mu Ru Yue why she could suddenly feel sinister killing intent and boundless hatreding from the man at this moment. ¡®So it was hatred that allowed him to sustain his will¡­¡¯ ¡°It is for my brothers!¡± Ling Yun lowered his gaze slightly before he continued, ¡°My brothers were murdered when we were out training that year. The culprits were the people from the Holy Sect. I joined the Medicine Sect precisely due to my hatred for the Holy Sect. It is a pity that I¡¯m unable to resist against the Holy Sect with just my abilities. Hence, I wanted to seek the attention of the Immortal Doctor Sect. If I seed, I might be able to deal with the Holy Sect!¡± Chapter 526 - Immortal Doctor Banquet Part 5

Chapter 526 -Immortal Doctor Banquet Part 5

¡®Hate? ¡®How can he not hate?¡¯ He could feel a bone-engraving hatred whenever he thought about the scene that year. It was precisely due to that he wanted to be stronger. Yet, since the period of time he joined the Medicine Sect was rather short, he couldn¡¯t contribute much to the sect so there wasn¡¯t any alternative for him than to create ns to achieve his goal. When Mu Ru Yue made him into a puppet, she didn¡¯t erase his memories. She just ced her seal in his mind so he naturally didn¡¯t forget his past¡­ ¡°Have you thought that the Medicine Sect could easily discover that the Pill Tower wasn¡¯t your power?¡± Ling Yun was slightly stunned before he lowered his head in embarrassment and replied, ¡°My vengeance had muddled my mind so I did such a reckless act. I am fortunate in master enlightening me when I was lost.¡± Mu Ru Yue speechlessly rubbed her nose. ¡®I enlightened him when he was lost? I don¡¯t think I did such a great act¡­¡¯ ¡°You are to bring detailed informations of the Immortal Doctor Sect and the other fourrge powers to me tomorrow at the Pill Tower. There won¡¯t be any further task for you once you did that.¡± Mu Ru Yue yawned before she shifted her gaze to Yan Jin and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Yan Jin nodded. He nced his domineering gaze at Ling Yun before his lips curved up to a slight smirk. ¡®It seems that this Puppet Spell is indeed really useful¡­¡¯ Mu Ru Yue saw her man standing at the window waiting for her when she returned to the Pill Tower. It was obvious that this man, Ye Wu Chen, was unhappy, judging from the grief and resentment in his eye, as she didn¡¯t inform this matter to him and made Yan Jin assisted her instead. He looked as though he was abandoned¡­ Furthermore, what awaited Mu Ru Yue was her to be unable to straighten her waist the next day. ¡®I don¡¯t know how Ye Wu Chen could possess so much energy. Can it be due to his cultivation? ¡®It is a rather usible reason¡­¡¯ Mu Ru Yue returned to the Pill Tower after she apanied Old Man Xiao into the Central Region¡¯s Xiao family to be acknowledged of his ancestry the next day. With the protection of the Xiao family, they probably wouldn¡¯t face any danger¡­ However, once she exited the Pill Tower, she met with a person with a peculiar expression. This made Mu Ru Yue puzzled and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Tower master,¡± Wu Shan looked peculiarly at her before he continued, ¡°Someone is here for you.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows rose. She then finally understood why they were looking at her with such gazes after her sightnded on the resolute face past the crowd. ¡°Master!¡± Ling Yun became excited when he saw Mu Ru Yue. He then walked briskly forth and reported, ¡°These are the informations that you wanted. I¡¯ve alreadypiled them.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded and took those papers before she instructed, ¡°You don¡¯t have any task now. You can leave.¡± Ling Yun was startled for a while before he looked with grief at her and said, ¡°Master, are you abandoning me?¡± It was undeniable that Ling Yun¡¯s appearance was rather outstanding. His face seemed carved, making his face look resolute and handsome. In addition with his current expression on his face, he could easily captivate people. However, Ling Yun¡¯spel was lifted by a hand and was tossed out of the Pill Tower mercilessly before Mu Ru Yue could reply. Ye Wu Chen¡¯s expression was grim. Ayer of sinister chill coated his purple eyes when he looked cially at Ling Yun. He then walked toward Mu Ru Yue and his handsome face rxed once he walked to stand behind his girl. But the others, on the other hand, had not get back to their senses¡­ Mu Ru Yue had told them not to meddle with this matter as she would settle it herself yesterday. Everyone thought that she would kill the culpritte in the night. Who knew that this haughty disciple of the Medicine Sect would call her his master instead. What on earth happenedst night? Chapter 527 - Powerful Foes’ Arrival Part 1

Chapter 527 -Powerful Foes¡¯ Arrival Part 1

Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t say anything as she looked at the peculiar gazes of the crowd. But Wu Shan seemed to have remembered something at this moment as glimmers danced in his eyes. He then took out a silver invitation and delivered it to her. ¡°Tower master, this is an invitation from the Immortal Doctor Sect. Our Pill Tower had gotten it this morning.¡± ¡®Immortal Doctor Sect?¡¯ Glimmers danced in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes as her gazended onto the invitation letter. She then nodded slightly before keeping the letter and said, ¡°Since we have epted the invitation, our Pill Tower will have to work hard for theingpetition. All of you are to prepare yourselves.¡± ¡°Yes, Pill Owner.¡± Wu Shan was so jubnt that his body shuddered in excitement. He would never be able to imagine that there would be such a day where he could have the qualification to head to the Immortal Doctor Sect¡­ ¡°Wu Chen, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Suddenly, Mu Ru Yue felt that the man beside her was unusual. With a slight frown, she asked, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Experts havee.¡± A sinister cold ray of light shone in Ye Wu Chen¡¯s purple eyes as he continued, ¡°Furthermore, they are heading to the Xiao family¡­¡± ¡°Xiao family?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart shuddered. A trace of anxiety was expressed from her tightly knitted brows. Just as she wanted to reply, she saw Zi Qian Jing rushing over toward them. When Zi Qian Jing looked at their stern expressions, his handsome face gradually turned grim. ¡°Did you feel that?¡± Ye Wu Chen nodded. An unprecedented seriousness was expressed on his charming face. No matter what kind of enemies he had faced until now, he didn¡¯t ce any importance on them. But this time, his expression became focused. ¡°True realm Expert¡­ There are also more than one¡­¡± ¡°True realm?¡± Mu Ru Yue cast a curious gaze toward the man¡¯s handsome appearance. Ye Wu Chen brows knitted increasingly as he exined, ¡°True realm Experts are those that had broken through the Heaven, Earth, Mystic and Yellow realms. Furthermore, only experts at the Heaven realm could feel the existence of a True Realm expert.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She had always thought that to be a genuine expert they just needed to be at the Heaven realm. She didn¡¯t expect that her knowledge was still too shallow as she wasn¡¯t aware that there was a True Realm above the Heaven Realm. Why were so many True Realm experts heading to the Xiao family? If it was the Xiao family of the Central Region in the past, she wouldn¡¯t have cared but her parents were in that Xiao family now¡­ ¡°Yan Jin.¡± Mu Ru Yue lowered her gaze as shemanded, ¡°Xiao Bai and you are forbidden to exit the Alchemy Book under any circumstances that will ur shortly!¡± Yan Jin, who was in the Alchemy Book, felt unease. He wanted to forcefully breakthrough the restriction. The ominous feeling made his heart raged, but he just couldn¡¯t exit the Alchemy Book¡­ Madam Sheng Yue and Xiao Tian Yu were discussing something in the Xiao family. Yet, at this moment, countless tyrannical aura that covered the sky came pressuring over, making all of their expressions to change drastically. ¡°This is bad!¡± The old ancestor in the back mountain opened his eyes abruptly. A trace of astonishment could be seen in his strict eyes as hemented, ¡°True realm experts! At least ten of them! Moreover, they seem to be rushing over. When has the Xiao family offended these many True realm experts?¡± However, this wasn¡¯t a time for the old ancestor to be pondering. With a sh of his body, he soared to the sky and stood in mid air. His white robe fluttered in the wind. He looked like a immortal as he stood there with him hands at his back. He shot a cold gaze at the figures dashing over from afar through theyers of thick clouds. Simultaneously, everyone in the Xiao family that felt the iing auras had serious expression. ¡°May I know who are you and why have youe here?¡± It was a group of white robed maidens that had impable appearances, especially the girl in the lead. She had a elegant demeanor and gave off a irreproachable grandeur. She was as pure and beautiful like a water lily, giving people an impression that she shouldn¡¯t be profaned. Chapter 528 - Powerful Foes’ Arrival Part 2

Chapter 528 -Powerful Foes¡¯ Arrival Part 2

There were only two ces that would have so many stunning beauties in this continent. There were the Holy Sect and the Immortal Doctor Sect. Inparison, the number of girls and guys in the Holy Sect was even, while there were more girls than guys in the Immortal Doctor Sect. Yet, all of them had outstanding appearances. It was unknown as to whether these people belonged to the Holy Sect or the Immortal Doctor Sect¡­ ¡°I¡¯m here looking for a person.¡± The girl in the lead parted her lips slightly as she stated that. Her voice was as soft as an orchid. Her pleasant voice would usually make people be captivated by her. The old ancestor¡¯s brow rose as he asked, ¡°I don¡¯t know specifically who thedy is looking for¡­¡± ¡°Ye Wu Chen!¡± That name made the crowd¡¯s expression change. Xiao Tian Yu consoled Madam Sheng Yue as he patted her hand and shook his head toward her. He then turned his head to the girl that was like an orchid standing in mid air. He then asked indifferently, ¡°Lady, may I know why you are looking for my son-inw?¡± Xiao Tian Yu intentionally focused on thest three words when he said that. Who knew that the girl¡¯s expression remained unchanged as though she didn¡¯t care Xiao Tian Yu¡¯s words. ¡°I am ordered to look for him. I don¡¯t know where Ye Wu Chen is at now.¡± ¡°Ordered?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The girl nced at Xiao Tian Yu who was talking to her. It was as though she didn¡¯t mind that the other was in the inferior position as she exined patiently, ¡°This is an order by our young master. He had offended him. Hence, I must bring him back to have an audience with my family¡¯s young master!¡± Xiao Tian Yu¡¯s expression gradually darkened. It seemed that the people that came today didn¡¯t have good intentions. At this moment, he could only pray hard that Ye Wu Chen wouldn¡¯t return¡­ ¡°Lady, Ye Wu Chen definitely won¡¯t leave with you. Please return!¡± The girl narrowed her eyes slightly. With a flicker of cold ray of light in her eyes, she gently brandished her hand, making a cold ray of light to strike at Xiao Tian Yu¡¯s chest like a sword. Xiao Tian Yu was suddenly sent flying backwards andnded heavily on the ground. Theplexion of his handsome face turned gravely pale with crimson blood flowing out from the corner of his lip. ¡°Husband!¡± Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s expression changed drastically as she hurried to Xiao Tian Yu¡¯s side and asked worriedly, ¡°Are you alright?¡± Xiao Tian Yu coughed out a mouthful of blood as he shook his head and replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°You spat out blood, but still say you¡¯re fine?¡± Tears filled Madam Shen Yue¡¯s eyes from her heartache. She bit her lips as she shot a furious gaze toward the girl standing in mid air. The girl surveyed the crowd beneath her and said indifferently, ¡°It is just a small lesson this time. If there is a next, I won¡¯t be as merciful!¡± Madam Sheng Yue raged and just as she wanted to rebuke, her arm was held back by Xiao Tian Yu. He could see that the girl possessed tyrannical strength and was far superior than them¡­ The old ancestor¡¯s expression turned grim momentarily. With an rming tempest of fury that glimmered in his eyes, he proimed, ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are, but you aren¡¯t allowed to mess with my Xiao family!¡± The girl didn¡¯t reply him as she looked at the old ancestor¡¯s enraged expression. She just said gently, ¡°Call Ye Wu Chen out. I will then leave immediately. Otherwise, everyone here must die!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Just when the old ancestor wanted to say something, a sinister aura that seemed to be from the underworld pressured over before a man¡¯s deepened voice was heard. ¡°You are here for me?¡± Xiao Tian Yu was startled as he raised his head to look at the iing people. He then shouted with all his might, ¡°Wu Chen, Yue Er, Qian Er, quickly leave! Quickly leave this ce!¡± His voice quivered at this moment as an unprecedented terror appeared in his eyes¡­ They still returned. But what was the point in returning here? How could they be a match to these experts? If their target was Wu Chen, how hurt would Yue Er be¡­ Chapter 529 - Powerful Foes’ Arrival Part 3

Chapter 529 -Powerful Foes¡¯ Arrival Part 3

The girl¡¯s brows creased after she heard the voice from behind her. When she turned around to focus at the couple figures nearing, her gazended on a man with a pair of purple eyes. It was undeniable that the man was handsome and charming. A faint killing intent encased his noble purple robes, but it didn¡¯t in the slightest affect the man¡¯s elegant and noble grandeur. ¡°You are Ye Wu Chen?¡± The girl silently surveyed the iing man. Her eyes, however, stayed calm without a single ripple from the start. It was indisputable that he indeed was really handsome. It was a pity that he was a cheater¡­ She shifted her gaze to the peerless beauty by his side without waiting for the man to reply with a slight frown. It was now no longer a wonder how she could easily snatch someone¡¯s fiancee. That kind of appearance would have the qualification. ¡°Ye Wu Chen, our young master requests for your audience!¡± The elegant girl raised her gazes slightly as she said that indifferently. Ye Wu Chen frowned slightly before rxing his brows as he replied cially, ¡°I¡¯m sorry but I don¡¯t know who your young master is and so, I won¡¯t go with you.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± The girl snorted coldly. She continued with the full release of her grandeur, ¡°You muste with us no matter if you are willing or not!¡± It was obscure to her as to how her young master was so caught up with this cheating bastard. The girl by his side wasn¡¯t any good either as she obviously knew that the man had a fiancee and still seduced him. If it wasn¡¯t for the rule of the sect that forbade their disciples from casually attacking ordinary people under the Mystic realm, she would definitely not have let this kind of woman go scot-free! Ye Wu Chen moved in a sh to move before Mu Ru Yue to protect her. Seeing his protective action, it fueled the fury in the girl¡¯s heart. She narrowed her eyes with cold ray of lights in her eyes. This man abandoned his old lover for a new one and even dared to protect his new lover before them. Even though the young master was an illegitimate daughter of the head of the sect and was just recently brought back into the sect, she was still their young master representing their entire sect. It was especially the case for being the only daughter of the head of the sect¡­ ¡°Wu Chen.¡± Mu Ru Yue held Ye Wu Chen¡¯s hand gently. She then shook her head in smiles and consoled, ¡°I¡¯m fine. You don¡¯t have to worry¡­¡± However¡­ Her gazended on the girl¡¯s water lily-like body with a trace of peculiar ray of light that shed past her eyes. ¡®This girl hase for Wu Chen? ¡®The only person that is trying to snatch my husband in this world is Nangong Zi Feng. But seeing the current situation, the girl before them proves not to be Nangong Zi Feng. ¡®What is her motive then and who is the young master that she is referring to?¡¯ Ye Wu Chen¡¯s gaze darkened slightly. Boom! With traces of aura expanded from his body, the girl¡¯s grandeur vanished. ¡°True realm?¡± The girl¡¯s expression changed suddenly. ¡®This man is unexpectedly a True realm expert? However, there are ten of them against one of him.¡¯ ¡°Wait for me.¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s gentle voice brushed past Mu Ru Yue¡¯s ear, making her heart to shudder slightly. His purple robes then soared to the sky andnded before the girl in a blink of an eye without waiting for Mu Ru Yue¡¯s reply. He gently raised his hand, instantly making a purple sword to appear in his hand. The sword emanated a faint purple glow that was identical to his purple robe. Mu Ru Yue became anxious. She had never felt this helpless at this moment. She never cked off in her cultivation since her rebirth. Nevertheless, she was still this useless at this instant. She could only watch on as Ye Wu Chen resisted against strong foes, unable to assist him¡­ ¡°You are already doing your best.¡± Chapter 530 - Powerful Foes’ Arrival Part 4

Chapter 530 -Powerful Foes¡¯ Arrival Part 4

The sudden warmth in her hand made Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body shudder. When she shifted her gaze to the owner of that hand, a youth with happiness in his eyes entered her eyes. She instantly hadplicated feelings with a bitter smile on her face. ¡°But I am merely at the Xiantian Full Circle realm at this instant. I¡¯ve not even reached the border of the Mystic realm¡­¡± The youth chuckled and with a gentle ray of light in his eyes, he said, ¡°When you transmigrated, you were only fifteen years old and have just turned twenty. In other words, you had used a mere five years time to reach the Xiantian Full Circle realm. Who, excluding you, will have such cultivation pace in the world? Father had also met with a couple strokes of encounters. He coincidentally remembered his past memory and absorbed some of his remnant powers from his past, making him to have a qualitative increase in power to reach the True realm. On the other hand, you didn¡¯t have any external help and walked by your own feet to this moment. It is already such a rare case for you to possess your current cultivation. Thus, youck neither in innate talent nor perseverance but youck time¡­¡± What Zi Qian Jing said was right. Shecked neither in natural talent nor perseverance. It was just that she had too little time to train. If she had started cultivating when she was ten, perhaps she would be at a different cultivation level now¡­ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s mood gradually turned grim as she watched the ten girls battling against Ye Wu Chen. Simrly, her cravings for powers intensified¡­ The man¡¯s sword was stained with blood as his purple robes fluttered with the wind. Nevertheless, he didn¡¯t lose his nobility grandeur even when his face was currently stained with crimson red blood. The leader of the group was inwardly anxious. She didn¡¯t expect that the ten of them still couldn¡¯t subdue him. It would be really easy if it was just killing him, but the young master wanted him alive! The purple sword soared through the air, making the girls to retreat a couple of steps as a purple ray shot abruptly toward them. A trace of ruthlessness shed past her water-lily like face. ¡°It seems I¡¯m only left with that method¡­¡± The girl took in a deep breath. With resolutions expressed in her eyes, she proimed, ¡°Ye Wu Chen, since our young master wants to see you, I will definitely bring you back!¡± Boom! Suddenly,a tyrannical aura burst forth from the water-lily like girl. With a sharp gaze filled with boundless coldness, she curled her lips up into a sneer as she said cially, ¡°This is a secret technique of our sect. I initially didn¡¯t n on using it as there will be some side effects after using it. Yet, I am left without a choice in order to aplish the task that the young master had given me¡­¡± At this moment, the girl¡¯s aura intensified drastically. It was as though she had broken through the True realm to another level¡­ But her sword didn¡¯t target Ye Wu Chen, but was Mu Ru Yue¡­ Even though the sect had set down a rule that they were forbidden to kill ants under the Mystic realm, she wasn¡¯t nning on killing her and was just going to teach the girl that seduced a man that was already in a rtion a lesson! If it wasn¡¯t for Ye Wu Chen¡¯s interactions with her, perhaps she wouldn¡¯t be this enraged¡­ The leader of the opposing group didn¡¯t forget that her young master¡¯s daily sorrow and grief was due to this man! How could she endure him protecting another girl before her? Don¡¯t forget, the young master was his fiance. This was too unfair toward her young master! Hence, that woman must pay a price! ¡°Yue Er!¡± The crowd¡¯s expression changed drastically as they yelled out in horror. Zi Qian Jing raised his arm to pull Mu Ru Yue into his embrace. His previousnguish eyes was filled with coldness. Ayer of ice covered his handsome face. However, a groan was heard at this moment. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s pupils contracted as she looked at the man in purple robes blocking the girl¡¯s attack with his body before her¡­ Chapter 531 - Powerful Foes’ Arrival Part 5

Chapter 531 -Powerful Foes¡¯ Arrival Part 5

Blood flowed out from the man¡¯s chest, dripping and seeping into the ground before him. As time passed, the amount of blood flowed increased. At this instant, his charming face was gravely white. His weakened aura made Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart shuddered in pain. ¡°Wu Chen¡­¡± She called out her man¡¯s name gently. Her heart seemed to have been struck mercilessly by something, making her felt an extreme pain. ¡°Ye Wu Chen, you dared to save her!¡± The girl¡¯s expression changed greatly. With a cold ray of light in her eyes, she continued, ¡°Alright! Since you want to die this badly, I will grant it!¡± What position was left for the young master if he didn¡¯t mind blocking her attack with his body to protect a girl that barged into others¡¯ rtionship? She must deliver him to the young master even if she had to severely injure him this time! Mu Ru Yue looked dazedly at the man before her. His crimson blood seemed to have stained her eyes red¡­ Her heart had never ached this badly. If¡­ if she had sufficient power, perhaps Wu Chen wouldn¡¯t be hurt¡­ It was a pity that she was still too useless in the end. It wasn¡¯t due to time but herself¡­ The girl narrowed her eyes. With a brandish of her sword, she shot a sword aura toward Ye Wu Chen. Mu Ru Yue finally came back to her senses¡­ ¡°Wu Chen, please help me to gain some time!¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s expression changed slightly, but he didn¡¯t say anything and nodded. He didn¡¯t have the time to care about the pain of his shoulder as he picked his sword up¡­ Mu Ru Yue gradually became serious. There was only one way that she could defeat these people. It was her boundless mental power! She was still unsure of how much mental power she possesses up to this day. It was a shame that time was required in releasing her mental power so she made Ye Wu Chen to gain her some time. Yet, with Wu Chen¡¯s current power, it should be insufficient to stall them by himself¡­ ¡°I know that you helped me out previously.¡± Mu Ru Yue caressed her lower abdomen. With a ray of light that flickered in her eyes, she continued. ¡°I will need your help once again to summon the Tao Tie.¡± If it was Wu Chen with the Tao Tie, perhaps they would be able to¡­ A power burst forth from her body as though it was reacting to Mu Ru Yue¡¯s words. Boom! Itnded onto the Xiao family¡¯s secret room¡­ ¡°Who is the mother fucker that interrupted my rest?!¡± An angered roar with a childish voice that gave people a peculiar feeling was heard. Following that, a strange creature with a human body and a goat appearance exited the secret room. ¡°It¡¯s the Tao Tie!¡± The old ancestor¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°Oh no! The Tao Tie has escaped. We are really doomed this time. We will be wiped up under the forces of the ten True realm experts and the Tao Tie.¡± He already had an understanding of the opponents that they were restricted to a rule that forbade them from making their moves on people under the Mystic realm. Thus, Mu Ru Yue and the rest were able to escape this cmity. But the Tao Tie was different. He didn¡¯t care about rules. In his point of view, every humans were just food¡­ ¡°Old ancestor, what are we to do now?¡± ¡°This was why I said not to let the descendants of Xiao Yun back to the family. They gave rise to so manymotions with their return.¡± ¡°We are doomed. We are dead for sure this time¡­¡± Despair painted the crowd¡¯s heart as they looked devastated at the fiend Tao Tie. At this moment, a cold voicended into the crowd¡¯s ears. ¡°Tao Tie, help me to gain some time¡­¡± The Tao Tie¡¯s body was stunned for a moment as he looked astonishingly at Mu Ru Yue. His body then shivered with fear. ¡®Is¡­isn¡¯t this that pervert¡¯s mother?¡¯ Chapter 532 - Chasing After Your Steps Part 1

Chapter 532 -Chasing After Your Steps Part 1

Everyone saw the ferocious grandeur of the Tao Tie vanished at this instant as it looked with terror toward Mu Ru Yue¡¯s tummy. It was as though there was a carnivorous beast in it. The Xiao family¡¯s members were stunned. They were somewhat astonished as they looked at the shivering Tao Tie¡¯s body. They then remembered about what Mu Ru Yue had said and weren¡¯t able to get their head around this situation in this instant. Tao Tie, on the other hand, didn¡¯t care about what these humans were thinking. With a roar, he charged toward the few True realm experts. Simultaneously, Mu Ru Yue lowered her gaze as traces of breeze started to circle around her surroundings. Everyone was clueless as to what she was nning. Yet, the originally weak breeze in the girl¡¯s surrounding intensified as it gradually encircled the surrounding of her body, giving off great strengths¡­ ¡°Yu Er.¡± Xiao Tian Yu gripped tightly onto Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s hand. With a tightly knitted brows to express his worries, he asked, ¡°What do you think Yue Er is doing?¡± Madam Sheng Yue shook her head with her eyes pinned onto Mu Ru Yue. The heavens knew how nervous she was at this moment, but she couldn¡¯t assist her in any ways¡­ This sense of helplessness made her body to soften. She couldn¡¯t help but to tighten her grip onto Xiao Tian Yu¡¯s hand. ¡°Mental power?¡± The girl sneered. With mockery in her eyes, she continued, ¡°You n to deal with me with your puny mental power? This is really tooughable!¡± Ye Wu Chen wasn¡¯t her match. How could she? The girl gradually withdrew her gaze and focused on the man before her. An unprecedented seriousness was expressed in her eyes at this moment. The girl was only using a secret technique to increase her powers so the disparity from hers and a True realm expert was still toorge. Furthermore, everyone here were genuine True realm experts. Even Ye Wu Chen wasn¡¯t their match¡­ But a tyrannical pressure came over to them at this moment, making the expression of the girl to change slightly. Astonishment was expressed in her eyes. She raised her head to look at the source of the pressure. It was unexpectedly from Mu Ru Yue that she just didn¡¯t ce any importance upon. Ayer of tempest was circling Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body. That tempest was giving her a sense of oppression. Moreover, the tempest was still expanding¡­ ¡°Not good!¡± The girl had a drastic change in her expression with a trace of apprehension that flickered in her eyes. She no longer bothered with Ye Wu Chen before her. She moved in a sh toward Mu Ru Yue. Nheless, how could Ye Wu Chen give her such a chance? A purple robe hindered her path before she could near Mu Ru Yue. An oppressing grandeur then burst forth from his noble purple robes, pressuring toward the girl. The girl retreated with coldness ray of light glimmering in her eyes. ¡°Get out of the way!¡± She raised her head to look at the handsome man before her. Her previous water-lily like grandeur changed to a ice-cold aura that encased her body. Ye Wu Chen seemed to have not heard her as he continued to stand before Mu Ru Yue. ¡°It seems that you really want to protect her to the end!¡± The girl sniggered with a full release of her aura as she continued, ¡°A cheater like you is ipatible with our young master! Go and die!¡± Boom! The girl no longer held back her powers at this moment as her aura struck toward Ye Wu Chen like a sword. In her point of view, this man that had let her young master down wasn¡¯t anything good so he must die! Yet, the man didn¡¯t retreated even half a step from the start¡­ His body was like an upright bamboo. With coldness surging in his eyes, he looked incredibly sinister and blood-thirsty making it impossible for people to ignore him. The two tyrannical aura collided in the air, instantly causing sparks of light to fly in all directions. Boom! Ye Wu Chen was forced to retreat a couple of steps back, a trail of blood flowing out from the corner of his lips. Chapter 533 - Chasing After Your Steps Part 2

Chapter 533-Chasing After Your Steps Part 2

¡°Hmph!¡± The girl snorted before she shifted her gaze toward Mu Ru Yue. Her body then became like sword piercing toward Mu Ru Yue. Yet, a tyrannical pressure was being emitted from Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body. Boom! The girl felt a tyrannical power broke through her guards and struck at her brain directly. She then fell from the sky due to being unprepared with the sudden blow. At this moment, herplexion was gravely pale as she looked in shock at Mu Ru Yue. ¡®How can this woman possess such tyrannical mental power?¡¯ ¡°Damn it!¡± The water-lily like white robed girl climbed up to her feet. With a gravely paleplexion, she expressed unwillingness and anger. But she still just waved her hand in the end as she ordered with gritted teeth, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The young master had never said that this woman possessed such tyrannical mental power so they could only make a tactical retreat for now. Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t stop the leaving crowd. She couldn¡¯t stop them instead. She had used too much of her mental power this time. With the addition of being constantly tensed up in dealing with the situation, her legs gave way as she fell into the man¡¯s embrace. ¡°Mu Er.¡± Ye Wu Chen raised his arm to support his woman¡¯s body. With heartache expressed in his eyes, he said, ¡°You are pushing your limits. Even though your mental power was tyrannical, your release speed was too quick so you wasn¡¯t able to withstand it¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled faintly. She then shifted her gaze at Ye Wu Chen¡¯s handsome face. With resolution in her eyes, she said, ¡°I¡¯ve mentioned that I don¡¯t want to be a woman that needs your protection. We should be fight alongside when facing strong foes.¡± Glimmers danced in Ye Wu Chen¡¯s eyes as her hand that was hugging his girl trembled slightly. ¡®How fortunate am I to meet her in my life?¡¯ ¡°Yue Er.¡± Madam Sheng Yue hastily released Xiao Tian Yu¡¯s hand as she walked briskly forth toward Mu Ru Yue. She then heaved a sigh of relief after meticulously looking at the girl before her and discovered that she was fine. ¡°Yue Er, do you know who they are?¡± Mu Ru Yue shook her head as she looked at worried Madam Sheng Yue and Xiao Tian Yu and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but there shouldn¡¯t be much powers in the continent that possess these many True realm experts¡­¡± But their target was Ye Wu Chen. ¡°It is the Immortal Doctor Sect.¡± Ye Wu Chen lowered his gaze and with a sinister sneer, he continued, ¡°I saw the jade pendant of the Immortal Doctor Sect when I was battling them. Hence, they should be people from the Immortal Doctor Sect!¡± ¡®Immortal Doctor Sect!¡¯ Ye Wu Chen took in a deep breath to suppress the killing intents surging in his heart. He would definitely eradicate the Immortal Doctor Sect one day no matter what! Ye Wu Chen patted the back of Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hand after he felt the girl¡¯s body in his embrace stiffen. He then said gently, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. I will deal with it. I already have a solution for the Xiao family and you to be out of danger¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her head to look at the side view of her man¡¯s handsome face. With raise brows, she asked, ¡°What solution?¡± ¡°If you kiss me, I will tell you then.¡± Ye Wu Chen smiled charmingly. With his purple eyes filled with ray of lights, it enhanced the beauty of his smile. It was undeniable that this man had a captivating appearance and even his voice was extremely enticing. It was no wonder why so many girls crazed for him¡­ Mu Ru Yue red fiercely at him before looking embarrassedly at Madam Sheng Yue who was giggling discreetly at her side with her hand covering her lips. Mu Ru Yue then secretly pinched Ye Wu Chen¡¯s waist without a change in her expression. Ye Wu Chen groaned slightly but his smile didn¡¯t decrease. Gentle rays of light filled his purple eyes to the brim. Yet, since Mu Ru Yue wasn¡¯t looking at him, she missed the reluctance and struggle expressed in the man¡¯s eyes. If she were to focus on the expression from her man¡¯s eyes at this instant, perhaps the matters that would ur in the near future wouldn¡¯t happen¡­ Chapter 534 - Chasing After Your Steps Part 3

Chapter 534-Chasing After Your Steps Part 3

A man was standing by a bedte in the night. His slender figure gently tabbed onto Mu Ru Yue¡¯s be. Following that, he gradually slide his finger down to her lips¡­ Her lips was soft, but cold. It made people want to give it a taste. Of course, he thought about that and did it. The man lowered his head and nted a kiss on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s thin lips, gently savouring it. But his movement was really gentle as he feared that he would wake her up¡­ The girl on the bed seemed to be slightly uneased as with a frown, she turned her body to face the man. Her tightly knitted brows then slowly rxed. ¡°Mu Er, I¡¯m sorry. I have to leave.¡± She would only be safe if he left as the Immortal Doctor Sect was targeting him. But he had great reluctance in leaving his girl¡­ Moonlight shone into the room,nding on the man¡¯s slender body. His gaze was incredibly focused. It was as though he wanted to engrave every single detail of the girl before him into his memory¡­ It was unknown as to how long it would take for them to reunite after this departure. ¡°Mu Er, I will wait for you to be stronger. When we reunite again, perhaps you will have a much stronger cultivation. We won¡¯t be separated again then.¡± It was only with tyrannical strength that would enable them to stay with each other forever. Ye Wu Chen didn¡¯t dally further after giving a final nce at the girl lying on the bed. He turned around and left under the boundless night sky¡­ He left, but he didn¡¯t tell her. It was due to Ye Wu Chen knowing Mu Ru Yue well. If she learned about the reason why he left, she definitely wouldn¡¯t allow it. ¡°Eldest brother! Eldest brother!¡± An anxious voice flooded the entire Pill Tower. Xiao Feng was instructing something when he heard Mu Ru Yue¡¯s voice. He turned his head and walked briskly toward her. With a slight crease of his sword-like brows, he asked, ¡°Sister, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Mu Ru Yue was holding a letter in her hand at this moment. With anxiousness expressed in her eyes, she asked, ¡°Eldest brother, have you seen Wu Chen?¡± ¡°Wu Chen?¡± Xiao Feng frowned and shook his head before he asked, ¡°Did something happened to Ye Wu Chen?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s finger trembled as she lowered her gaze to cover the bitterness in her eyes. She muttered, ¡°Wu Chen left¡­¡± ¡°Left?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded as she exined, ¡°He said that he left due to not wanting to implicate the Xiao family and I further¡­¡± Xiao Feng was startled. Yao Yun Qing and him wasn¡¯t here yesterday, but he had heard the report about what happened to the Xiao family after he returned. He just didn¡¯t expect that Ye Wu Chen would leave due to this¡­ ¡°Yue Er.¡± Xiao Feng¡¯s throat choked with his emotions. He didn¡¯t know how to console her at this moment. ¡°Eldest brother, I¡¯m alright.¡± Mu Ru Yue slowly raised her gaze and with determination in her eyes, she continued, ¡°I believe that I will reunite with him sooner orter¡­¡± Xiao Feng patted Mu Ru Yue¡¯s shoulder. His heart really ached for his sister. She had just gotten together with her beloved man with such difficulty, but so manymotions continued to arise¡­ ¡°Eldest brother, I will first start to prepare for the Immortal Doctor Banquet.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled and didn¡¯t say any further as she turned around and walked out of the Pill Tower, vanishing gradually from his gaze¡­ Xiao Feng felt as though something was stuck in his throat that he wasn¡¯t able to make any reply. This woman was so strong when facing any situations. He greatly desired for her to just hug him and cry it out to relieve her stress. But she didn¡¯t¡­ Ye Wu Chen¡¯s departure seemed to have not affected Mu Ru Yue greatly. She just cultivated daily as per usual. But only she knew that the reason why she was cultivating with all her might was to chase after his steps. Chapter 535 - Chasing After Your Steps Part 4

Chapter 535 -Chasing After Your Steps Part 4

An unexpected person came to the Pill Tower after Ye Wu Chen had left for a month. The man¡¯s silver hair fluttered in the living room. He was calm and collected. His elegance grandeur enhanced the man¡¯s immortal-like appearance. Even his action in sipping tea looked so refine. Mu Ru Yue was stunned for a moment before she walked forth to greet him. ¡°Mu Rong Qing Chu, why are you here?¡± Mu Rong Qing Chu lifted his head slightly as though he heart the girl¡¯s voice. He then smiled. That smile of his was like flowers blooming in his surroundings, astonishingly beautiful. ¡°I owed you a favour and so, I¡¯m returning it to you today.¡± Mu Rong Qing Chu initially promised Mu Ru Yue in predicting her future for saving his life, but he discovered that the girl¡¯s future impossible to foresee so he owed her a favour. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyebrows rose as she asked, ¡°I wonder how you n on doing that.¡± Mu Rong Qing Chu gradually ced down his teacup and smiled as he said, ¡°The location of Ye Wu Chen!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart shuddered as though it was struck harshly with a heavy rock. She raised her gaze and the man¡¯s immortal paint-like face entered her sight. She couldn¡¯t help but to ask, ¡°You know where Wu Chen is?¡± ¡°It is not that I know, but I am the only one in this world that know.¡± Mu Rong Qing Chu looked at the nervous expression on the girl¡¯s face with a trace of peculiar ray of light shed past in his eyes. The girl he always knew was one that was astonishing, but cold and emotionless. Yet, she showed such a change in expression for that guy. ¡°Where is he?¡± Mu Ru Yue took in a deep breath and asked. Seeing the girl¡¯s expression, Mu Rong Qing Chu smiled and replied, ¡°Realmless!¡± ¡°Realmless?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Mu Rong Qing Chu nodded as he exined at his own pace, ¡°Realmless is and that ispletely different from the Central Region, but it is simrly dangerous. Moreover, two years in the Realmless is equivalent to a month here¡­ I don¡¯t know how he got the method to head to the Realmless, but I¡¯m certain that he was heading there from my prediction.¡± He was simrly unable to see the future of both of them. However, it was still really simple in finding them. This was precisely the reason why he found Mu Ru Yue this time¡­ ¡°Can you tell me how to head to that ce?¡± Mu Rong Qing Chu lowered his gaze slightly. With a trace of light of ray that shone past his calm and elegant eyes, he replied, ¡°I can send you to that ce, but it will still depend solely on your hardwork in reaching that ce.¡± Mu Ru Yue chuckled upon hearing that as she said, ¡°Since he has headed to the Realmless, I must chase after his steps to that ce as well.¡± Mu Rong Qing Chu¡¯s smile didn¡¯t change, but he sighed and replied, ¡°Your feelings toward that man really makes people envious¡­¡± ¡°Please stop with this nonsensical chat.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eye brow rose as she continued, ¡°When will we depart?¡± There was still some time before the Immortal Doctor Banquet. She should still be able to make it after she found Ye Wu Chen. Moreover, two years in Realmless might lead to a qualitative improve in her cultivation¡­ ¡°Right now.¡± Mu Rong Qing Chu stood up gradually and said, ¡°I will now lead you to the pathway to the Reamless.¡± The pathway to the Reamless was within a mountain range not far from the Empire of Feng Yun. The trip to there would only require a day. There was an enormous door within the mountain range, but it was usually hidden from sight. When they entered the mountain range, Mu Rong Qing Chu did something to the ground. Boom! An enormous door then appeared before Mu Ru Yue. Chapter 536 - Chasing After Your Steps Part 5

Chapter 536 -Chasing After Your Steps Part 5

¡°You will just need to go through this pathway to the Realmless. But it will be really dangerous within and you will need to persevere through it yourself.¡± Mu Rong Qing Chu turned his head toward Mu Ru Yue and smiled before he continued, ¡°Furthermore, I want to tell you something about the Realmless. Martial practitioners in the Realmless does not cultivate like the continent even when there are still several experts. Yet, there was still numerous ordinary people that can¡¯t cultivate energy. Although some of those people learned some moves, but there still can¡¯t be counted as Martial practitioners. They are at most just posers. Only a few family ns in the Realmless possess Martial practitioner so you should try not to use your energy there. Otherwise, those family ns will definitely do their utmost best to recruit you. If they can¡¯t, they may result in wanting to kill you.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows rose, but she didn¡¯t say anything further. She just walked forth to enter therge door. Following to the sound of the door being closed, Mu Rong Qing Chu¡¯s gaze slowly turned serious. ¡°Perhaps she will be the only one that will be able to aplish that matter. I hold lots of confidence in her¡­¡± Moreover, this could only be done by her! The cial snow within the door was like swords. Those ice swordsnded on the girl¡¯s body, giving a bone-piercing pain. But Mu Ru Yue bore with the pain as she thought about Ye Wu Chen beyond theserge doors. Moreover, this path was something Ye Wu Chen went through¡­ ¡°Since I said that I will chase after his steps, I will simrly thread on the path he took!¡± The pathway through the door was really long. Mu Ru Yue no longer knew how long she had walked, but it felt as though a thousand years had passed¡­ Mu Ru Yue currently no longer had her initial magnificent grandeur. Her white robe had turned into a blood robe. It was as though she just walked out from a blood bath. Nevertheless, she didn¡¯t stop her advancement and continued on¡­ At this moment, a ray of light shone through from theyers of snow des, making Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body to shudder. Her steps hastened as she dashed toward the light¡­ Yet, once she stepped through therge doors, she became light headed and lost her consciousness¡­ The eyshes of a girl with a tightly closed eyes fluttered as she opened her eyes gradually within an ancient decorated and scented room. She massaged the temple of her light headed head with a trace of lost in her eyes. When she was surveying the room, an unruly voice was heard from outside the room. ¡°All of you get out of my way! I heard that elder brother Shao Chen brought back a girl. I want to have a look at which kind of girl was so capable in seducing elder brother Shao Chen!¡± That voice was filled with arrogance, making Mu Ru Yue frown. The room door was opened abruptly before she could say anything. Following that, a girl that was dressed like a flower peacock entered her sight. Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t have any good feelings to girls like her and didn¡¯t felt like saying anything. Yet, the other didn¡¯t n to let her off easily. ¡°You are the girl that elder brother Shao Chen brought back?¡± The peacock dressed girl raised her chin arrogantly as she nced with disdain at the feebleplexion girl lying on the bed before she continued, ¡°Have you seen yourself in a mirror? How can an ugly person like you be delusional enough to try and seduce my elder brother Shao Chen? I really don¡¯t know why elder brother Shao Chen brought you back to the Wang manor!¡± ¡®Wang manor?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue frowned as she silently pondered over those to word, neglecting that word ¡®ugly¡¯ that the peacock dressed girl said¡­ ¡®Can this ce be the Realmless that Mu Rong Qing Chu had mentioned? It seems that there isn¡¯t any difference from this ce to the continent. I also don¡¯t know where Wu Chen is¡­¡¯ Chapter 537 - Gentle Jade-like Yi Shao Chen Part 1

Chapter 537- Gentle Jade-like Yi Shao Chen Part 1

Seeing Mu Ru Yue¡¯s calm expression, the peacock dressed girl¡¯s expression changed drastically. Just as she wanted to say something, a cold voice was heard outside the door. ¡°Liu Yu, what are you doing here?¡± The peacock dressed girl red furiously at Mu Ru Yue who was lying on the bed before she turned her head to look at the man that was entering the room. Simrly, Mu Ru Yue lifted her gaze over as well¡­ The instant she saw the man, two descriptions appeared in her mind. ¡®As gentle as jade and elegance filled demeanour.¡¯ The man was wearing a luxurious dressing with a folded-fan in his hand. Handsome appearance was like jade. It was as intricate and beautiful like porcin. Furthermore, he had a pair of deep peach blossom eyes on his jade-like appearance, enhancing his charm. ¡°Elder brother Shao Chen¡­¡± The peacock dressed girl¡¯s expression changed drastically. She changed her previous ferocious expression to a pitiful one as she asked in grief, ¡°Who is this girl? Why have you brought her back to the Wang manor?¡± Moreover, she was also really ugly¡­ Yi Shao Chen had a gentle smile, but the light in his eyes dimmed slightly as he said, ¡°Liu Yu, it is Ben Wang¡¯s freedom in bringing back any girl he likes. You don¡¯t have the qualification in meddling with this matter!¡± ¡°But elder brother Shao Chen, I¡¯m your predestined wife. You¡­¡± ¡°Someone!¡± Yi Shao Chen kept his fan and with the darkening of his eyes, he ordered, ¡°Escort Lady Liu out!¡± Mu Ru Yue couldn¡¯t help but to shake her head as she saw two guards pulled Liu Yu out of the room. ¡®It seems that there are still so many brainless girls no matter where it is.¡¯ ¡°Have you seen enough?¡± A gentle but cold voice entered Mu Ru Yue¡¯s ears, making here back to her senses. She frowned as she turned her head to the source of the voice. A pair of slightly sinister peach blossom eyes entered her gaze. ¡°Are you a person from the Ouyang family?¡± Yi Shao Chen¡¯s lips curled up to a cold smile with coldness in his narrowed eyes. ¡°Ouyang family?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s knitted brows creased further with a chuckle, she continued, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯ve not heard of the Ouyang family.¡± Yi Shao Chen didn¡¯t mind her denial as a gentle smile graced his handsome face, but that smile didn¡¯t reach his eyes. ¡®Cold¡­ ¡®This man gives a really cold feeling. His gentle appearance seems to be just a facade. The real him was bone-piercing cold.¡¯ ¡°If you aren¡¯t a person from the Ouyang family, why did Ben Wang picked you up in the territory of the Ouyang family? Moreover, if Ben Wang hasn¡¯t guessed wrongly, that ring on your finger is a storage ring. If you aren¡¯t a martial practitioner, how can you have such an item?¡± The man smiled as he said that orderly. Mu Ru Yue frowned slightly. ¡®He had picked me up from the Ouyang family¡¯s territory. It is probably due to that door. Moreover, Mu Rong Qing Chu had mentioned that not everyone in Realmless was Martial practitioners. Those that do possess Martial practitioners was only a few family n. ¡®It seems that the Ouyang family is one of them¡­¡¯ ¡°Sorry, but I really don¡¯t know about this Ouyang family. I am indeed a Martial practitioner, but I¡¯ve always been following my master in cultivating deep in the mountains. I just idently got hurt and fell when descending a mountain.¡± Mu Ru Yue lifted her gaze slightly as she lied without flushed cheeks or racing heart. Seeing that she didn¡¯t seem to be lying, Yi Shao Chen¡¯s long, shapely eyebrows creased slightly. ¡®Have I guessed wrongly? This girl really isn¡¯t a person from the Ouyang family?¡¯ ¡°But can you please tell me about some facts about the Ouyang family?¡± A ray of light flickered in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes as she continued, ¡°I¡¯ve been living in the mountains since young. I don¡¯t know any knowledge about this ce so I don¡¯t know what the Ouyang family is.¡± Chapter 538 - Gentle Jade-like Yi Shao Chen Part 2

Chapter 538 - Gentle Jade-like Yi Shao Chen Part 2

Yi Shao Chen nced at Mu Ru Yue and pondered for a while before he said, ¡°You have not left the mountains so you should be unaware of the fourrge family ns in this continent!¡± ¡°Fourrge family n?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Yi Shao Chen nodded slightly before he exined, ¡°The fourrge powers are the Ouyang family, Nangong family, Nanfang family and Moshang family respectively. The four family n represents four kingdoms. It can be said that those fourrge family are the main powers of the four kingdoms. The sessors of those family must be recognised by all those family ns for that talent to be recognised as an emperor.¡± In other words, the Realmless was governed by those fourrge family ns! Mu Ru Yue frowned slightly. Even though there were countless powers over the imperial power in the Martial God Continent, those powers didn¡¯t care about those ordinary powers so there wasn¡¯t any circumstances of dictatorship. Yi Shao Chen looked at Mu Ru Yue with aplex gaze as he said, ¡°The Ouyang family is the main governor of our Kingdom of Ling Yun. Furthermore, the person that is supported by the Ouyang family is King Xuan, Yi Shao Xuan.¡± So it was a brother¡¯s conflict¡­ Mu Ru Yuemented slightly. It seemed that such matters would always ur regardless of location. ¡°You want to obtain the imperial rights?¡± Mu Ru Yue lifted her gaze to look at Yi Shao Chen with a peculiar ray of light in her eyes. Yi Shao Chen narrowed his eyes slightly. His smiles gradually decreased as he seriously sized up the girl before him with a trace of deep thoughts in his eyes. Suddenly, he burst outughing. His smile was as gentle as previous, but it carried a peculiar feeling with it as he proimed, ¡°It is everyone¡¯s dream to wake up daily with power to govern the world in his palm and be surrounded by beauties. Ben Wang is simrly not an exception to that.¡± Upon hearing that, Mu Ru Yue was startled. She had just casually asked him. She didn¡¯t expect that Yi Shao Chen would admit it so straightforwardly. ¡®Doesn¡¯t he fear that this information may spread?¡¯ ¡°If you want the imperial power, I can help you obtain it. But¡­¡± A ray of light shed in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes as she continued, ¡°I want you to help me seek a person!¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°My man¡­¡± If she searched the Reamless for the location of Ye Wu Chen by herself, it would be akin to searching for a needle in the ocean. Hence, she needed external help. As a prince that was craving for imperial power, he would definitely have his own way in collecting informations in thisnd. Her search would be much easier then. Yi Shao Chen¡¯s gazended on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s curved up lips. He then chuckled gently and asked, ¡°Since you mentioned that you lived in the mountains with your master, where did such a man appear?¡± Mu Ru Yue was stunned. It seemed that Yi Shao Chen wasn¡¯t a fool. ¡°Did I say that it was only my master and I living in the mountains?¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled coldly as she proimed, ¡°Yi Shao Chen, believe me! I am the only in this world that can help you. Moreover, you just need to find a person for me. This is a deal between us!¡± That¡¯s right, this was only a deal¡­ Yi Shao Chen smiled as his peach blossom eyes nced at the appearance of the girl. ¡°Alright, Ben Wang ept this deal. I hope that you won¡¯t let Ben Wang down!¡± It wasn¡¯t that Yi Shao Chen didn¡¯t have wariness to simply believe a girl that he picked up. It was due to the girl being a martial practitioner instead. Since she was a martial practitioner, there wasn¡¯t a need for her to lie to him. Moreover, if she was a spy from another kingdom, it would be better as when they interacted, she would definitely reveal mistakes. He could then easily deal with her after he seeded the throne¡­ ¡°Yi Shao Chen, please give me a rundown on some matters of this continent.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze became grim gradually. It would be more convenient for her to make her moves if she had an understanding of this world¡­ Chapter 539 - Gentle Jade-like Yi Shao Chen Part 3

Chapter 539 - Gentle Jade-like Yi Shao Chen Part 3

Mu Ru Yue got to know that the number of martial partitioners in the reamless was really few from what Yi Shao Chen exined. It seemed that their physiques was different from the people in the Martial God Continent. In the Martial God Continent, people just needed to pass a test to start cultivating. However, the people in the Realmless usually have blocked meridians so they needed to undergo Essence Purification to be able to cultivate. But those in possession of the Essence Purification Pill were only in the fourrge families. Hence, people generally wouldn¡¯t be able to cultivate. Of course, there were wandering martial practitioners outside of the fourrge families, but their number was scarce. As for what Mu Rong Qing Chu said to her, it waspletely just to scare her¡­ Therge four families would definitely want to recruit any martial practitioners they see. But not all of them would result to killing when their offer was rejected unless they were those with poor natures. Knowing this made Mu Ru Yue heaved a sigh of relief, but she simrly wouldn¡¯t let down her guards. Mu Ru Yue pondered silently after Yi Shao Chen left. She finally got her head around her new learned informations after a long time. But she then shifted her gaze to a copper mirror near her. A slightly feeble appearance was revealed from the mirror. Herplexion was unhealthily pale and her hair was sprayed unkempt over her shoulders. Her pale lips was slightly curved up into a captivating arc. But the beauty of her original fair and exceptional face was ruined by a scar. The scar wasn¡¯trge, but it had extended from her eyebrows to the bridge of her nose. It was as though that was the only defect on her face¡­ ¡°This cut should have been from the graze of the snow swords inside thoserge doors.¡± Mu Ru Yue smirked as she glided her cold finger tip along that faint pink scar, but she smiled without a care as she continued, ¡°This kind of small scar can be easily removed using pills, but this isn¡¯t such a bad matter¡­¡± She had previously nned to use an ordinary appearance in the Realmless but she didn¡¯t expect that half of her face was coincidentally ruined by the snow swords. It was for the best this way. If not, Ye Wu Chen would be randomly jealous so it wouldn¡¯t be toote for her to recover her looks after she reunited with him¡­ ¡°However¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue rose her brows and with a trace of ray of light that shed in her eyes, she continued, ¡°Should I be grateful to those snow swords as well for making me reach the border in breaking through to the next realm?¡± Yet, it would definitely cause a hugemotion if she were to breakthrough here so she entered the Alchemy Book without any hesitations¡­ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s injuries had already recovered mostly after a night of cultivation. She recovered to her previous condition, excluding the scar on her face that she deliberately left on. It was due to her being at the border in breaking through that she borrowed the energies in the Alchemy Book to break through to the Mystic realm in one go, reaching to a brand new realm¡­ ¡°Congrats.¡± Yan Jin looked at the girl sitting on the floor, With a trace of tion expressed from his domineering eyebrows, he praised, ¡°Little girl, you have finally left the Yellow realm and became a genuine expert.¡± ¡°No.¡± Mu Ru Yue shook her head as she continued indifferently, ¡°The path that I will need to walk on is still really long. As for the foes I will encounter, the Mystic realm is nothing. There are people better than me and people better than those people. There are still countless experts in the continent.¡± Boom! A sudden aura transmitted over from a near mountain peak at this moment, making Mu Ru Yue to raise her head to look at the enormous white divine dragon at that summit. ¡°Xiao Bai was at the Earth realm and now he has reached the Heaven realm after breaking through. He has matured from the infancy stage to the adolescent stage¡­¡± Chapter 540 - Gentle Jade-like Yi Shao Chen Part 4

Chapter 540 - Gentle Jade-like Yi Shao Chen Part 4

A white ray of light shed over andnded before Mu Ru Yue. The enormous figure gradually became slender under her gaze. Xiao Bai had already lost his childishness and his jade-like small face started to have some youthful features. His body was slender and perfect with the right proportions. His fair skin gave off a faint glow as he looked at the girl before him with smiles. ¡°Mother, Xiao Bai has finally grew up.¡± He chuckled jubntly with his eyebrows expressing full of joy. The youth¡¯s smile was as dazzling as sunlight. It was as though a ray of light shone on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s chest, warming her heart. ¡°Will you grow up each time you break through?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyebrows rose as she continued, ¡°Doesn¡¯t this mean you will be old once you break through to the Divine realm?¡± ¡°That¡¯s incorrect.¡± Xiao Bai pursed his lovable lips. With a trace of dissatisfaction expressed on his youthful face, he said. ¡°Xiao Bai will only breakthrough directly from the infancy stage to the adolescent stage. Following that, he will grow up at the same rate as a human. Moreover, once he reached a threshold in cultivation, he will not age further.¡± Smiles brimmed in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes, but she didn¡¯t say anything. She instead shifted her gaze to Yan Jin and with a slight raise of her eyebrows, she said, ¡°Yan Jin, it must have been hard on you during this period of time.¡± Yan Jin domineeringly rose his sword-like brows. With happiness expressed on his face, he replied, ¡°Little girl, when this senior previously chose to follow you, I will never regret my initial choice at that moment!¡± Furthermore, he had really never regretted¡­ ¡°Aunt, you must seek justice for me!¡± Inside the pce, Liu Yu wailed as she leaped into the Empress¡¯s embrace. She then said with sobs, ¡°If aunt does not help me, I do not want to live anymore!¡± A trace of annoyance shed past the Empress¡¯s eyes, but she still had a smile on her graceful and noble face. She then consoled, ¡°Yu Er, what happened this time again? Why are you crying this badly? Quickly let aunt have a look. Our Yu Er is such a prettydy, but has ruined it with tears.¡± Liu Yu raised her delicate face and replied with hatred and sniffles, ¡°Aunt, it is elder brother Shao Chen. Elder brother Shao Chen has brought back a girl to his manor. He¡­ he even chased me out of the manor for that girl! Elder brother Shao Chen has never treated me in such a fashion before.¡± ¡°Girl?¡± The Empress frowned before she continued, ¡°What kind of girl is that?¡± ¡°It is a girl with an extremely ugly appearance. Elder brother picked her up when she was injured.¡± Liu Yu gritted her teeth with hatred before she continued, ¡°I don¡¯t know what magic that ugly girl did to seduce elder brother Shao Chen¡¯s heart, making elder brother Shao Chen to protect her that much. Aunt, I cannot stand it! You must seek justice for me!¡± The Empress massaged her temples with a slight headache. She then replied with smiles, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Yu Er, aunt will certainly seek justice for you. Your position as the main wife of the King Chen¡¯s manor will definitely remain unchanged.¡± ¡°But that girl¡­¡± ¡°If Chen Er really likes her, I can allow him to take her in as his concubine.¡± The Empress¡¯s tone was indifferent as though she was just stating something ordinary. Liu Yu¡¯s body shuddered vigorously. When she thought about her most beloved elder brother Shao Chen undergoing sexual intercourse with other girls, her heart hurt unbearably. ¡°Yu Er.¡± The Empress felt the trembles of Liu Yu¡¯s body. She then gripped onto her hand lightly and continued, ¡°Chen Er is a royal prince so he definitely will have many wives and concubines. Every girl will surely experience such a matter. Even I, as the Empress, need to help His Majesty arrange other girls¡¯ to service him. Even though it is really painful, I, as the mother of the kingdom and the leader of the chambers of the imperial concubines, must do so.¡± Chapter 541 - Gentle Jade-like Yi Shao Chen Part 5

Chapter 541 - Gentle Jade-like Yi Shao Chen Part 5

Perhaps a woman wouldn¡¯t care much about this kind of matters if they didn¡¯t love the man. But once they did, they must endure heart piercing pain. This was the fate as a woman, especially imperial consorts¡­ The Empress had a bitter smile as she gently patted Liu Yu¡¯s hand as she exined, ¡°You just need to remember that no matter how many girls are to serve Chen Er in the future, they will never be able to surpass you as you are the main wife of the King Chen¡¯s manor. If anyone disobeys your order, you can punish them whenever you like. This is the privilege that you possess. ¡°Yu Er, I know that you really love Chen Er to the point that you can¡¯t bear it. Furthermore, you want to chase all of his concubines away and kill those that had a rtionship with him, using all kind of excuses. Yet, men always like an open hearted girl. Hence, you mustn¡¯t express your jealousy even if you are. Otherwise, you will just evoke their despise.¡± Liu Yu¡¯s body shuddered slightly. ¡®Is this the fate of a woman? Why can¡¯t a man just stick with a girl for his entire life? Must a man really requires to have many wives and concubines? Yet, a girl need to send their beloved man to be in bed with other girls? ¡®I can¡¯t stand it! ¡®No! Elder brother Shao Chen is solely mine. Nobody is allowed to stain him! If not, they will all die under my hands just like those b*tches that previously seduced elder brother Shao Chen!¡¯ Killing intents flickered in Liu Yu¡¯s heart, but she didn¡¯t express it externally. She instead replied indifferently, ¡°Aunt, Yu Er understands. I will certainly service elder brother Shao Chen well in the future.¡± Seeing that Liu Yu had listened to her, the Empress smiled with satisfaction as she said, ¡°Yu Er, you leave first. I will settle this matter.¡± Liu Yu bit her lips before she stood up from the Empress¡¯s embrace. Her long eyshes covered the unwillingness and haze in her eyes as she turned around and left the Ning Xin Pce Hall. When Mu Ru Yue walked out of the room, she stretched her body while facing the sun. Her lips curled up into a faint arc as shemented, ¡°The air in the realmless is simrly to the continent¡¯s. I should head out to investigate this ce¡­¡± Perhaps it was due to Yi Shao Chen¡¯s previous order that Mu Ru Yue was able to leave the King Chen¡¯s manor quickly without any hindrance. Yet, she quickly discovered something different¡­ In the continent, they used gold, silver tael and banknotes as their currencies that was identical to the ancient Hua Xia. On the other hand, the realmless used gold and silver coins that was simr to the currency used in ancient Egypt¡­ Thus, Mu Ru Yue became a penniless person. ¡°This seems to be the second time for me to be in a money crisis since I¡¯ve transmigrated.¡± Mu Ru Yue chuckled bitterly before she continued, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter where you are that without money, it will be a pain. It seems that I should find ways to earn money¡­¡± Arge figure, however, blocked her path when she was in deep thoughts¡­ Mu Ru Yue frowned slightly as she raised her gaze slowly,nding on a man¡¯s crude appearance. She then asked casually, ¡°You have business with me?¡± The man chuckled with his perverted gaze seeming to be able to see through her clothings. He replied, ¡°Even though you have a scar on your face, you are still a beauty, especially your figure. Tsk Tsk¡­ Little beauty, how about ying with elder brother? Elder brother will definitely make you reallyfortable!¡± ¡®Who called this beauty to offend Liu Yu? The eldest mistress of the Liu family used five hundred silver coins as a reward for me to rape this girl.¡¯ ¡®This time not only can I earn money, I can enjoy it greatly. ¡®If this girl with such a figure bes mine, it will certainly be much more satisfying than those girls in the brothels! It has been ages since I can enjoy such a delicacy.¡¯ Chapter 542 - Gentle Jade-like Yi Shao Chen Part 6

Chapter 542- Gentle Jade-like Yi Shao Chen Part 6

Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression darkened as she shouted, ¡°Scram!¡± ¡°Hehe! It seems that the little beauty has a bad temper. But it doesn¡¯t matter as this elder brother love this kind of little chili.¡± The man licked the corner of his lower lips as he extended his hand toward the girl¡¯s face. Smack! A crisp sound was heard in the quiet streets. Nobody saw when Mu Ru Yue made her move, but the wrist of the man broke from her blow. ¡°Stinky wench, you are asking for the hard way over the easy!¡± The man¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot as he yelled in fury, ¡°Since being gentle isn¡¯t working, this elder brother will rape you in the streets, in order to let everyone see your helpless and miserable appearance. Hahaha!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze became increasingly cold. She never wanted to offend anyone, but there would always be such a person thates seeking for death by knocking on her doors. Since this was the case, there wasn¡¯t a need for her to be courteous. When she wanted to make her move, a slightly angered voice suddenly rang behind the man, ¡°You¡­ what kind of man you are to bully a girl?!¡± Upon hearing that, Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows rose as her sightnded on a youth behind the man. The youth¡¯splexion was really fair. It was so fair that it was almost transparent. His adorable childish face was slightly red from his anger. His delicate lips was slightly pursed. His clear as water eyes red furiously at the man. But there was still a trace of timidness in his eyes. ¡°Ho! I didn¡¯t expect to see such a handsome youth.¡± The manughed as he continued, ¡°This elder brother takes in both the males and the females. Since you want to meddle in this matter, you can just service this elder brother with the girl.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± The youth¡¯s face flushed red from his anger as fury covered his clearrge eyes. When he saw the man walking toward him, he involuntary retreated two steps back before he cried out, ¡°You¡­ don¡¯te over!¡± ¡°Little brother, you should still be a kid from your appearance. Don¡¯t be afraid. This elder brother will dote on you fondly! Haha!¡± In the man¡¯s point of view, the youth was the timid type. This fueled his domineering personality as he couldn¡¯t help but want to force this submissive youth under him. ¡°Stoping over!¡± Rays of fury surged in the youth¡¯s clear eyes. His intense anger made him no longer be able to control the power in his body. A tremendous aura then burst forth from his body. Boom! It had struck onto the man¡¯s body. Pfft! The man flew and collided onto a store on the street before he spat out a mouthful of blood. His head then tilt and lost his vitality. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t do it intentionally.¡± The youth bit his lips as he looked timidly at the corpse on the ground. With ayer of mist in his clear eyes, he continued, ¡°You are the one that provoked me first. I already told you not toe over, but you insisted oning over. I really didn¡¯t intent on killing you¡­¡± ¡°Martial practitioner?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze locked onto the youth¡¯s body. With a smirk, shemented, ¡°It seems that he is rather powerful. But I don¡¯t know which family n he is from.¡± Nheless, since a Martial practitioner came knocking on her doors, she naturally wouldn¡¯t let him leave. When the youth raised his head, he saw Mu Ru Yue using such a malicious gaze as she sized him up. His body shuddered instantly. He then said weakly, ¡°You¡­ what are you thinking of doing? I just helped you. You¡­ you can¡¯t¡­¡± His words were then suddenly stuck in his throat. The girl before him had extended her hands to pinch his cheek firmly. This peculiar feeling made him unable to get back to his senses in that instant. The youth then regained his senses after a while. His appearance was like a submissive being forcefully molested by someone. With anger in his eyes, he said, ¡°You. . . you molested me?¡± Chapter 543 - Submissive And Handsome Mo Xi Part 1

Chapter 543- Submissive And Handsome Mo Xi Part 1

Mu Ru Yue was a little stunned when she looked at the expression of the youth thatprised of grief and anger. Perhaps the youth gave her a feeling simr to her younger brother in Hua Xia so she couldn¡¯t help but to treat him in the same fashion. Yet, Ye Wu Chen previously had also evoked her memories of that little fellow in Hua xia. But she didn¡¯t do this¡­ It seemed that her personality changed without her notice. ¡°About that¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue continued, slightly apologetic, ¡°I have a younger brother, but I haven¡¯t seen him in ages. You are about the same age as him so I misunderstood you as him for a moment.¡± ¡°Younger brother?¡± The youth lifted his fine and long eyshes with a trace of apprehensiveness in hisrge clear eyes. It was as though there was a vicious beast before him. He slightly pursed his lips and continued with a weak voice, ¡°My grandfather had told me that there are many bad guys outside of the family, including child traffickers. You¡­ it can¡¯t be that you are nning on kidnapping me, right? My meat isn¡¯t in the slightest tasty. It¡¯s true.¡± ¡®Child trafficker?¡¯ Astonishment was expressed in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes. ¡®Can it be I look like a child trafficker?¡¯ The youth nced at her before continuing, ¡°Grandfather also said that child traffickers will try to impersonate as my family member. Following that, they will kidnap me to an unknown ce. You said that I look like your younger brother so you must be nning on abducting and selling me.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows rose slightly as she sized the thin and feeble youth from the top to the bottom. It was undeniable that the youth was indeed really handsome. He looked like a beautiful and handsome youth that came out from a manga. His slender and thin body gave an impression that he could be blown away by the wind at any moment. However, Mu Ru Yue smirked subconsciously after hearing the youth¡¯s words. ¡°It can¡¯t be that your wisdom hasn¡¯t matured, right?¡± ¡®This fellow seems to be about fifteen and sixteen years of age. But his wisdom obviously doesn¡¯t match up to it. ¡®Can it be he is a second Wu Chen to be pretending as a fool?¡¯ ¡°Are you saying that I am a fool?¡± The youth bit his lips. With ayer of distinct mist in hisrge clear eyes, he continued, ¡°I¡¯m not a fool. It is grandfather that told me that there are several bad guys out of the family. This is my first time leaving my home and had already encountered several bad guys. I never nned on killing them. They were always the one that provoked me first. I then couldn¡¯t control my powers that ended up in me killing all of them.¡± Mu Ru Yue chuckled. It seemed that the youth wasn¡¯t a fool, but he was just being sheltered all his life. Hence, he didn¡¯t understand much of the outside world. Overall, he was just an innocent youth. ¡°You¡¯re right. There are many bad guys outside here.¡± A ray of light shed in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes as she smirked sinisterly and continued, ¡°You may even end up being sold to a low-grade brothel.¡± His fine and long eyshes trembled as the youth looked curiously at Mu Ru Yue and asked, ¡°What is a low-grade brothel?¡± Mu Ru Yue nced at the corpse on the ground and with a slight raise of her eyebrows, she exined, ¡°You will meet up with many men like this guy in there.¡± The youth¡¯s body clearly shuddered as he nced fearfully at the man on the ground. He then asked in a trembling voice, ¡°Then¡­ then what should I do?¡± He nearly cried out as he said that. Mu Ru Yue had always been a selfish person that would use any means possible to get what she wanted. Thus, she had caught her eyes on this youth¡¯s power. To be precise, it would be his background so she had purposely said all those just to scare him. But it was obscure to Mu Ru Yue that she actually felt a little guilty after seeing the fear in the youth¡¯s eyes that was naked to the eye¡­ Mu Ru Yue probably would think that this youth was trying to get close with her on purpose if this was in the Central Region. She had her powers and status there, not to mention there was Zi Feng that was always eyeing covetously. Chapter 544 - Submissive And Handsome Mo Xi Part 2

Chapter 544- Submissive And Handsome Mo Xi Part 2

Nevertheless, this was the realmless! She had juste here and didn¡¯t know anyone. Why would this youth get close to her on purpose? Hence, she didn¡¯t suspect that he was just pretending. ¡°What is your name?¡± Mu Ru Yue turned around to look at the youth. The iciness in her eyes was gradually melting. The youth pursed his lips and replied timidly, ¡°Mo Xi.¡± ¡®Mo Xi?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue frowned. He shouldn¡¯t be a person from the fourrge family ns. ¡°There are several bad guys out there. Do you want to follow me?¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her gaze to look at Mo Xi and asked seriously. The youth blinked his eyes and raised his fine and long eyshes. The girl¡¯s lucid and elegant figure was then reflected in his water-like ck eyes. He had seen too many humans after being tossed out of the house by his grandfather. Those humans had boundless greed in their eyes, but her eyes were as peaceful as water without a slightest trace of impurity. ¡°Alright, I will follow you. But you haven¡¯t tell me your name.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled and replied, ¡°Mu Ru Yue.¡± ¡°Mu Ru Yue? Can I call you Little Yue from now on?¡± The youth smiled. That smile of his was like thousands of trees and flowers blossoming. Mu Ru Yue felt as though the initial gloomy sky had be clear for thousands of miles as warm sunlight seemed to have enveloped his candid smile. ¡°Alright.¡± Mu Ru Yue slightly raised her eyes to shift her gaze toward Mo Xi. A trace of smile then subconsciously started to appear on her face. She originally was just finding a way to earn money. She instead didn¡¯t expect to pick up a submissive, handsome youth back. However, what was on her mind was the youth¡¯s identity. ¡°Yi Shao Chen, do you know of a Mo family in this continent?¡± Mu Ru Yue frowned as she looked at the man¡¯s warm jade-like face and asked in a heavy tone. ¡°Mo? Why are you asking this for?¡± Yi SHao Chen focused his eyes slightly. His eyes that should have smiles was covered in ayer of coldness instead. He clearly looked as though he was looking at you, but if you paid close attention, you would discover that your figure didn¡¯t in the slightest appear in his ck pupils¡­ Mu Ru Yue smiled slightly as she replied, ¡°You just have to tell me if there is.¡± Yi Shao Chen kept his handheld fan with his gaze increasingly turning grim. He then suddenlyughed, but his smile didn¡¯t reach his eyes. He replied, ¡°Can it be that the youth that you have picked up has the surname Mo?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t deny and instead admitted it openly. ¡°From what Ben Wang knows, this continent indeed have a family with the surname Mo. But it is clear that he isn¡¯t from there. The Mo family isn¡¯t a human family n, but a beast¡¯s family n. Its territory has taken up the beast¡¯s mountain range and its power is above the fourrge families.¡± ¡®Beast?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows rose. She didn¡¯t sense any beast aura from Mo Xi¡¯s body so he shouldn¡¯t belong to that so called beast¡¯s family n¡­ ¡°Other than that family?¡± Yi Shao Chen remained silent for a while before shaking his head slightly and replied, ¡°Ben Wang knows about only that Mo family. But my knowledge does not include some weaker martial practitioner families.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t say further, but she believed that Mo Xi¡¯s identity certainly wouldn¡¯t be that simple. With him being oblivious of the world, he wouldn¡¯te from those small families¡­ ¡°Lady Mu, there will be a flower gazing banquet in the pce in a couple of days. I wonder if thedy will be able to apany Ben Wang to attend that banquet?¡± A ray of light flickered in Yi Shao Chen¡¯s eyes. His lips then curled up into a warm smile as he continued, ¡°The Ouyang family will also be participating in it.¡± ¡®Ouyang family?¡¯ A ray of light shed past Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes as she smiled. Chapter 545 - Submissive And Handsome Mo Xi Part 3

Chapter 545- Submissive And Handsome Mo Xi Part 3

She indeed to have an understanding of the powers in the Realmless as that might give her a lot of help in the future¡­ Sounds of items crashing onto the floor could be heard inside ady¡¯s chamber in the Liu Manor. Liu Yu swept her arm across the table, making all the porcin teawares to fall onto the ground. Her slightly above average beautiful face had twisted. With a sinister gaze, shemented, ¡°That girl¡¯s luck is just too good. She is able to make people help her with just that face of her! Damn it!¡± ¡®Elder brother Shao Chen is mine! No girls can snatch him away from me.¡¯ Liu Yu¡¯s lips curled up into a sinister smile with a trace of maliciousness that shed in her eyes¡­ Mu Ru Yue who was at the faraway King Chen¡¯s manor didn¡¯t in the slightest ced any importance on Liu Yu as her current priority was on earning money. She actually could recover her looks easily with just a Recovery Pill to erase the scar on her face made by the frozen sword. However, she had never refined such pills so she temporarily didn¡¯t have a way to recover her appearance. Refining pills required medicinal ingredients and she was currently penniless after all. ¡°I perhaps can sell some pills to earn money.¡± A ray of light flickered in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes. ¡°Little Yue!¡± A youth¡¯s clear voice was heard outside the room. A thin hand pushed open the room¡¯s door before she replied¡­ This youth was indeed too skinny to the point that it made people pity him. His fair skin was almost transparent. It could be seen that he was somewhat malnourished. ¡°Mo Mo, why have youe?¡± The youth looked at Mu Ru Yue, expressing that he had something to say but didn¡¯t voice it. ¡°Tell me what¡¯s wrong?¡± Mu Ru Yue frowned as she could see that something had happened to Mo Xi¡­ ¡°Little Yue, can I always follow behind you?¡± Mo Xi looked timidly at Mu Ru Yue. His pitiful expression was filled with grief and resentment as though he was being abandoned. ¡°Did someone bullied you?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes darkened as she asked indifferently. ¡°No,¡± Mo Xi hastily shook his head before he exined weakly, ¡°But those girl¡¯s eyes are so terrifying. It is as though they want to eat me. I¡­ I¡¯m scared.¡± He bit his lips and ayer of mist covered hisrge clear eyes. He really got a fright after being in the manor for a couple of days. Those women¡¯s gaze was like wolf and tiger, eyeing on him like a predator. ¡°Alright, you can always follow behind me from now on. I will be participating a banquet in the pce with Yi Shao Chen in a while. You can alsoe with me.¡± Mo Xi was ted. With a smile more dazzling than sunlight on his fair handsome face, he asked, ¡°I can really follow behind you and not stay here to face those terrifying women?¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded slightly before she replied, ¡°You can follow me, but you must listen to me.¡± ¡°Alright! Mo Mo will listen to Little Yue.¡± Mo Xi¡¯s smile was really pleasant to the eyes. Innocent bright ray of lights was being emanated from hisrge eyes. Mu Ru Yue was obviously much easier to face than those wolf and tiger-like women. He at least wouldn¡¯t be devoured until he was boneless¡­ Yi Shao Chen was standing by a horse carriage outside the manor. When he saw Mu Ru Yueing out, he went forth to greet her. Yet, when he saw a cowardly submissive youth walking behind her, a ray of light sked past his cold peach blossom eyes. ¡®That youth possesses great strength, but I don¡¯t know his family background. ¡®The surname Mo can also just be fabricated. If he is a member of the four great family ns, I will definitely not allow him to stay in the manor¡­ ¡®It will also be the case with Mu Ru Yue.¡¯ Chapter 546 - Banquet Commotion Part 1

Chapter 546- Banquet Commotion Part 1

He was helping her on a mutual benefit basis. If that woman was lying to him, he definitely wouldn¡¯t let her off scot free! Buildings and pavilions were filled within the grandiose Royal pce. It certainly was sizzling hot outside the pce, but it was cooling like spring within it. Beautiful flowers blossomed in the pce garden, but they were still inferior to the beautiful girls with thick makeup. Liu Yu was obviously the most prominent one within the crowd. It was probably to outshine all of the other girls. She had spend a vast amount of time dressing up. Her beautiful red dress was as though numerous roses were blossoming. Her exquisite earrings chimed melodiously with her giggles. Her splendid and pretty makeup enhanced her appearance. Instantly, the men in the surrounding was unable to shift their gazes away from her outstanding appearance. Liu Yu suddenly became quiet as her malicious eyes stared at a particr direction. The crowd followed her gaze and a fluttering white robe entered the sight of everyone at that instant¡­ If it was by grandeur, there wasn¡¯t anyone here that was superior to that white robed girl. She was like a crane in a flock of chicken within this morous crowd. She was like a lotus that was out of the ce and independant¡­ It was a pity that there was a small scar on the girl¡¯s fair face that stretched from the corner of her eyes to the bridge of her nose, ruining her beauty. It was like a fine porcin that had a small defect. How could it not be pitiable? The crowd sighed as she would definitely be outshined by Liu Yu in this banquet¡­ ¡°Elder brother Shao Chen!¡± The maliciousness in Liu Yu¡¯s eyes faded as she smiled and walked forth to greet Shao Yi Chen. She smiled lovably and said, ¡°Elder brother Shao Chen, you are finally here.¡± Shao Yi Chen frowned when he saw her smile. A trace of annoyance was then expressed in his eyes. It was obvious that he didn¡¯t have any good feelings for her¡­ ¡°Oh god! Who is that youth? He looks really handsome!¡± An astonished exim was suddenly heard at this moment. Following that, the crowd¡¯s gazended on the delicate figure¡­ Shao Yi Chen was the most handsome man in the Kingdom of Ling Yun, excluding the mysterious Ghost King. Numerous young girls had taken a fancy on him. Yet, his appearance was far inferior than the thin, handsome youth¡­ Mo Xi got a fright and hid behind Mu Ru Yue. His fine eyshes were trembling slightly as he bit on his lips and looked timidly at the girls. ¡®Grandfather is right. People outside the family is too scary. If it isn¡¯t for grandfather to find me too timid, he probably wouldn¡¯t have tossed me out of the family to train¡­¡¯ ¡°Little Yue, I want to go home.¡± Mo Xi gripped tightly onto Mu Ru Yue¡¯s sleeve. With fear in his eyes, he continued, ¡°I don¡¯t like those gazes shot toward me by those people. Other¡­ Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to control myself from killing them!¡± Mu Ru Yue was stunned but she then patted Mo Xi¡¯s hand as though to console him. With a smirk, she replied, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here.¡± That phrase ¡®I¡¯m here¡¯ mysteriously calmed Mo Xi down. This kind of feeling was as though his grandfather who had always been protecting him was by his side. If Mu Ru Yue knew that Mo Xi had thought of her as his grandfather, she would probably just walk off and ignore him. Astonishment shed past Liu Yu¡¯s eyes. Yet, the one that she was deeply in love with was elder brother Shao Chen. Hence, she wouldn¡¯t be captivated by other men no matter how outstanding they were. He was helping her on a mutual benefit basis. If that woman was lying to him, he definitely wouldn¡¯t let her off scot free! Buildings and pavilions filled the grandiose Royal pce. It certainly was sizzling hot outside the pce, but it was cooling like spring within it. Beautiful flowers blossomed in the pce garden, but they were still inferior to the beautiful girls with thick makeup. Chapter 547 - Banquet Commotion Part 2

Chapter 547 - Banquet Commotion Part 2

¡°His Majesty has arrived! The Empress has arrived!¡± A sharp voice was heard. The crowd then saw a couple with a dragon robe and phoenix dress walked forth escorted by a crowd of eunuchs and pce maids. ¡°Haha! It seems that everyone is here!¡± The Emperorughed before brushed away his sleeve and sat down. His gaze then stopped slightly when he nced at Mu Ru Yue and Mo Xi. ¡°This two are¡­¡± ¡°Imperial father,¡± Yi Shao Chen cupped his fist with a smile before he continued, ¡°This is Lady Mu, Mu Ru Yue, who is my close friend while the youth is her brother, Mo Xi.¡± The Emperor¡¯s gaze became serious as he meticulously sized Mu Ru Yue up, but didn¡¯t say anything. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gazended on the two men standing behind the Emperor while he was sizing her up. She felt that something was wrong with those two even though they were doing their best to withdraw their grandeur. Shao Yi Chen mentioned that people of the Ouyang family wereing. Could those two be from the Ouyang family? It seemed that they didn¡¯t want others to know their identity so they stayed in the dark¡­ ¡°Your Majesty,¡± The Empress made a nce at Mu Ru Yue before she shifted her head to the Emperor and said with smiles, ¡°I believe that Chen Er is no longer young. Although he had a couple of concubines before, they all unknowingly died from illness. Since he still does not have ater generation, how about bethothing concubines to him?¡± The Emperorughed and agreed, ¡°Empress, you can make the decision.¡± ¡°I believe that Lady Mu is a good candidate. How about bethothing her to Chen Er as his concubine?¡± The Empress eye-signaled to Liu Yu to control herself when she saw that Liu Yu wanted to rebuke. Liu Yu could only keep quet, but anger was expressed on her face. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression gradually turned grim and her eyes was boundlessly cial. All of the girls at the banquet looked at her with enviousness and jealousy. King Chen was the son of the Empress. His status was that noble. It was already out of their status to be his concubine. Who knew that woman was that lucky to enter the Empress¡¯s eyes. ¡°Imperial mother,¡± Shao Yi Chen¡¯s expression turned serious before reverting back to his gentle smile facade, but the coldness in his eyes was naked to sight. ¡°I am afraid that your son is not able to abide your request.¡± The Empress was stunned as she thought that he must have fancied Mu Ru Yue to bring her to the banquet. But it didn¡¯t seem to be that way from his response¡­ ¡°Imperial mother, your son is not in that kind of rtionship with Lady Mu. If you want your son to have ater generation, it will suffice if you were to betroth two beautiful concubines to me.¡±Shao Yi Chen smiled and continued with a voice as gentle as jade, ¡°Your son will definitely let Imperial mother carry her grandchild shortly after.¡± His gaze was cold and distant when he faced the Empress. He was actually given birth by Imperial Consort Min although he was said to be the son of the Empress. But Imperial Consort Min died from difficultbour. His Imperial father then gave him to the Empress to be nurtured by her. Therefore, he didn¡¯t have any mother and son feelings toward the Empress. He simrly couldn¡¯t develop a pleasant feeling toward Liu Yu that the Empress likes. Liu Yu¡¯s expression changed and had a paleplexion on her delicate face. There was a difference in the Empress bethrothing concubines to him and his own will. His words were like a sharp sword that had mercilessly pierced her heart, making her feel a pain that made her forehead to be covered in cold sweat. Her gaze was sorrowful and resentful. ¡°Alright.¡± The Empress regained herposure and continued with elegance and poise, ¡°I will send two beautiful concubines to your manor shortly. You can start making your arrangements.¡± ¡°Thank you, Imperial mother!¡± Yi Shao Chen smirked as he swept a nce at Liu Yu¡¯s pale face. Chapter 548 - Banquet Commotion Part 3

Chapter 548- Banquet Commotion Part 3

Liu Yu was currently clenching her fist tightly with her delicate body shuddering. Her pale face looked so feeble. Her sorrowful and grieving gaze attracted affections toward her. Yet, Shao Yi Chen was never soft hearted especially to a girl that was greatly favoured by the Empress! Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have used Liu Yu to kill all of the women given to him by the Empress¡­ The Emperor narrowed his eyes at Yi Shao Chen but didn¡¯t say anything at the end. He quickly withdrew his gaze and smirked slightly before he said, ¡°We have recently obtained a beast. I don¡¯t know who in the crowd will be able to subdue it.¡± Beast? The crowd¡¯s heart shuddered. Beasts only existed in the beast mountain range where each of them had peerless strength. The price in an auction for them would be sky high¡­ ¡°Someone, bring forth the Sky Wolf.¡± The Emperor ordered seriously. The two people behind him exchanged gazes before they shifted their gaze to the crowd in the garden. Two guards quickly walked briskly forth with a cage. There was a majestic wolf within it. That wolf looked really pretty. Its snow-white fur was like the white clouds in the sky. It looked pure, beautiful, noble and elegant. It was as though there was nary a blemish on it. Furthermore, there was a silver crescent moon mark on the wolf¡¯s forehead, enhancing its nobility. It would be unforgettable after having a nce at it. [Sky Wolf Xiao Yue!] It was obscure why that name abruptly entered Mu Ru Yue¡¯s mind when she saw the silver wolf. It gave her a nostalgic feeling¡­ The Sky Wolf seemed to feel a gaze focus on it so it lifted its noble head toward that direction. Momentarily, it met with a gaze¡­ The Sky Wolf instantly shuddered with excitement, lifting its head and roared. ¡®It¡¯s master! Has mastere for me? But why don¡¯t I sense the aura of Lord Bai Ze from master¡¯s body? Can it be that Lord Bai Ze hasn¡¯t reunite with master? ¡®Yet, it is definitely master from the scent of her soul, especially her eyes. They are identical to master¡¯s¡­¡¯ ¡°I wonder who will be able to subdue this silver wolf.¡± The Emperor surveyed the crowd with a smile that didn¡¯t reach his eyes. Although he didn¡¯t know why those two lords of the Ouyang family requested this, he could only implement. Nheless, he didn¡¯t believe that there will be anyone here that will be able to subdue it¡­ The crowd became silent as they all looked toward each other. But none of them dared to challenge it. This wasn¡¯t a joke and could lead to their death with a single mistake. A crude voice was suddenly heard after a long period of silent. ¡°I will do it!¡± Everyone looked to the direction of the voice. When they saw the man, they subconsciously sighed. ¡°It is Mister Mo Lin from the family of the kingdom¡¯s protector general. I don¡¯t know if he will be able to subdue this pretty wolf.¡± ¡°Mister Mo Lin has always been powerful. He may be able to seed.¡± ¡°It isn¡¯t certain as the opponent is a beast that looks really strong¡­¡± Mo Lin lifted his sleeves, ignoring the discussions of the crowd. He narrowed his eyes as he nced at Sky Wolf Xiao Yue that was trapped within a cage. With a sneer, he proimed, ¡°Little fe, I will be subduing you!¡± It was just a wolf. How could he fear it when he had encountered and fought beasts before? Someone immediately opened the gate of the cage after hearing that. Click! They locked the entrance of the cage after Mo Lin entered it¡­ Chapter 549 - Banquet Commotion Part 4

Chapter 549 - Banquet Commotion Part 4

¡°Ah!¡± A heart wrenching shriek came forth from the cage. Everyone shuddered in fear with apprehensiveness in their eyes¡­ Sky Wolf Xiao Yue had mercilessly bit and ripped off Mo Lin¡¯s arm in the cage. A trace of blood thirstiness and ruthlessness could be seen in its usually elegant silver eyes. But it didn¡¯t go for the kill. It stopped its attack after biting off an arm and just elegantly licked its paw instead. The crowd didn¡¯t dare to make a move after seeing such a gruesome sight. The holiness and beauty of the wolf shouldn¡¯t be used to judge its character. It wouldn¡¯t hesitate to bite people as it didn¡¯t in the slightest lose its ruthlessness as a wolf¡­ How could they subdue the wolf if Mo Lin failed to? Glimmers danced in Liu Yu¡¯s eyes. She nced malevolently at Mu Ru Yue and sniggered as she asked, ¡°Lady Mu, I don¡¯t know why elder brother Shao Chen thinks so highly of you. You must be really capable. How about letting us see you subdue that Sky Wolf?¡± Even though that woman didn¡¯t be elder brother Shao Chen¡¯s concubine, if it wasn¡¯t for her, how could Aunt Empress suggested for elder brother Shao Chen to take in concubines and let them enjoy his love? All in all, it was all her fault! That woman must die! Yi Shao Chen¡¯s jade-like handsome face turned grim as he looked sinisterly at Liu Yu. Yet, he suddenly smirked and sniggered. That foolish girl shouldn¡¯t know that Mu Ru Yue was a martial practitioner and that the Sky Wolf would definitely be unable to harm her¡­ ¡°You aren¡¯t allowed to harm Little Yue!¡± Mo Xi red furiously at Liu Yu as he pulled firmly on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hand. He was really afraid that she would really fight that wolf. Mu Ru Yue patted Mo Xi¡¯s hand as she shifted her gaze to the Sky Wolf. It was unknown to her why that Sky Wolf gave her a nostalgic feeling¡­ That feeling was identical to when she first saw Bai Ze. ¡°Little Yue, can you don¡¯t go there?¡± Mo Xi lifted his gaze and with his eyshes trembling, he bit on his lips before he continued, ¡°Even though I don¡¯t like killing, if something were to happen to Little Yue, I will be alone again¡­ Hence, I want to substitute Little Yue to battle.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t fret. Nothing will happen.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled faintly. She then withdrew her hand from Mo Xi¡¯s grip before lifting her gaze toward the silver wolf in the metal cage and walked toward it. The nostalgic feeling intensified with each step she walked closer¡­ ¡°That idiot really went!¡± Liu Chuughed coldly with a mocking sneer on her face. It was as though she could already foresee the Sky Wolf lifting its razor sharp ws to tear the approaching girl into pieces. This kind of satisfaction feeling made her want to burst outughing. Yet, it would be inappropriate to do so now so she had to suppress her tion¡­ The cage was opened gradually. Mu Ru Yue then frowned as she tossed Mo Lin out of the cage before focusing on the elegant and holy Sky Wolf before her. The lifespan of a beast was boundless aspared to the short life of the human race. It could said that the Sky Wolf would have a slow and arduous life as it awaited for its death with the difference in time flow from the Realmless to the continent. Its gaze shifted slightly to look at the girl that it had always revered, but it was at a lost on how to start the conversation¡­ Currently, the crowd¡¯s gazended on the human and beast that was looking at each other. But none of them believed that this feeble looking girl would be able to subdue the Sky Wolf¡­ Chapter 550 - Ouyang Family’s Help Request Part 1

Chapter 550 - Ouyang Family¡¯s Help Request Part 1

¡°I will see how you will survive!¡± Liu Yu sniggered with a trace of maliciousness that flickered in her beautiful eyes. She looked coldly at Mu Ru Yue that was standing before the Sky Wolf with her gaze getting colder by the second¡­ When the crowd thought that Xiao Yue would smack Mu Ru Yue flying, an unimaginable sight happened instead¡­ The originally ferocious Xiao Yue had lowered its noble head. Its respectful appearance was as though it acknowledged her greatly¡­ Liu Yu rubbed her eyes before her delicate body shuddered. Blood drained from her face. Her lips trembled slightly but was unable to voice a single word out. ¡°Master,¡± Xiao Yue¡¯s gaze was respectful and excited. Tears flowed subconsciously from its silver eyes as it continued, ¡°I have already waited a long time for you. You have finallye¡­¡± The heavens would know how much suffering he had went through for this moment. Nevertheless, his master hade for him¡­ Master? The crowd became morous after they got a fright from hearing Xiao Yue¡¯s words. The woman brought by King Chen was the owner of the Sky Wolf? Could this be even more dramatic? ¡°No!¡± Liu Yu eximed with all her might. Her bloodshot eyes red toward Mu Ru Yue. She just couldn¡¯t believe the current sight¡­ The woman that should be killed under Xiao Yue¡¯s w acknowledged her as its master? Why was she so lucky to escape death? ¡°You said I¡¯m your master?¡± Mu Ru Yue frowned and continued, ¡°But I don¡¯t have a single memory about you.¡± Xiao Yue didn¡¯t in the least felt upset from what she said. He just lowered his head and exined respectfully, ¡°It is natural for master to not remember. Lord Bai Ze and I had previously vowed loyalty and devotion to master. However, when master disappeared, I listened to Lord Bai Ze¡¯s instruction to go into hiding. Yet, Zi Feng found out and pursued after me. ¡°I then discovered this ce after experiencing a one out of ten chance of survival rate. Hence, I have been waiting for master to take me back and leave this ce. Furthermore, I had not been able to recover from the injuries caused by Zi Feng since that year, making my power decline to such a state. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been caught by some humans and was locked up for thousands of years.¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t doubt Xiao Yue¡¯s word. It was due to that nostalgic and familiar feeling from it. This kind of feeling made her thought about the white haired man that was at an unknown location. It was as though she could see that man¡¯s sorrowful and gentle eyes again¡­ ¡®Bai Ze!¡¯ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart ached when she thought about that man. It was really hard on him these years. But she didn¡¯t know Bai Ze¡¯s location so she couldn¡¯t help him¡­ She would search through the entire continent of the Central Region no matter what to find that man after finding Wu Chen so that Bai Ze wouldn¡¯t continue to be isted¡­ The two people from the Ouyang family looked at each other before shifting their gazes to Mu Ru Yue. Perhaps she was the one that they were searching for¡­ Liu Yu bit on her lips as she watched Mu Ru Yue led the Sky Wolf out of the metal cage. Herplexion was gravely pale. She then suddenly seem to have lost her mind and shouted, ¡°Mu Ru Yue, when did His Majesty allow you to take it away? It belongs to the royalty so the Sky Wolf isn¡¯t your possession!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression darkened. Suddenly, she smirked and with a gaze as cold as ice, she said, ¡°Who would possibly dare to stop me from taking it away when I want to?¡± Everyone looked astonished at Mu Ru Yue, finding it hard for them to believe what they just heard for a moment. Chapter 551 - Ouyang Family’s Help Request Part 2

Chapter 551- Ouyang Family¡¯s Help Request Part 2

She was just a girl but yet she was so domineering! Her grandeur was superior than men! Mu Ru Yue did steeled her heart this time. She would definitely rescue Xiao Yue from the cage and return him his freedom even if she had to expose her might before the members of the Ouyang family! She wouldn¡¯t mind if it led to blood washing the royal pce! Shao Yi Chen narrowed his cold, peach blossom eyes as he focused on the face of the girl. He knew that the girl wasn¡¯t joking. If they didn¡¯t let her go, she would definitely massacre the royal pce! ¡°Impudent!¡± Liu Yu was ted. She, however, expressed anger instead as she shouted, ¡°Mu Ru Yue, this is the royal pce. It isn¡¯t a ce for you to be unruly!¡± ¡®Hmph! B*tch, I will see how long you can remain ted. You won¡¯t be able to leave the pce with your life after offending His Majesty.¡¯ Liu Yu smirked and shot a cunning gaze toward Mu Ru Yue after seeing the darkened expression of the Emperor. Just as she wanted to continue, the Emperor mmed his hand on his chair. That sound made her swallow all of her words. ¡°Liu Yu, you still remember that this is the royal pce?¡± The Emperor¡¯s expression darkened. He then nced at the Empress and Shao Yi Chen with a cold smile before he continued, ¡°This is the main wife of the Chen manor that you chose?! We have¡¯nt even said anything so who gave you the permission to be so unbridled? Empress, you should wipe your eyes. A girl with no virtues does not have the qualification to enter the royal family!¡± The Empress clenched her fist tightly and lowered her head as she apologised, ¡°I know my mistake.¡± ¡°It is good that you know. I hope you won¡¯tmit the same mistake again!¡± The Emperor¡¯s tone was cold and strict, leaving no room for discussion. Liu Yu¡¯splexion paled. She didn¡¯t know what she had said wrong and why the Emperor had humiliated her in such a fashion! She bit her lips with tears in her eyes. But she didn¡¯t dare to say anything to avoid His Majesty from being even more dissatisfied¡­ It was not only Liu Yu that got humiliated. The Empress was also scolded. They both then shifted their gaze to Mu Ru Yue, especially the Empress. Even though His Majesty disliked her, he still respected her as his wife. Yet, he now med her for a girl today. How could she not hate? Shao Yi Chen frowned as he swept a cold gaze toward Liu Yu. The Empress was his mother in name after all and since she didn¡¯t have any child, he could be counted as her sole son. If Imperial father disliked the Empress, it would be detrimental to him. Moreover, all of this happened due to Liu Yu¡¯s stupidity! ¡®She wants to be my woman so badly? Alright! I will satisfy her!¡¯ Shao Yi Chen sniggered as he looked at Liu Yu without a trace of warmth in his gaze. The coldness in his eyes would make people shudder in fear. ¡°Little Yue,¡± Mo Xi pulled tightly on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s clothing. The panic on his fair and handsome face hadn¡¯t vanish. He pouted slightly and continued, ¡°Can¡­ can you not do such dangerous acts in the future?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart softened when she saw the fear in the youth¡¯s eyes and consoled, ¡°I only do matters that I am certain of.¡± She wouldn¡¯t y carelessly with her life so she definitely wouldn¡¯t do anything dangerous that she was unsure of. ¡°Master, who is he?¡± Xiao Yue narrowed his eyes as he looked warily at Mo Xi. ¡®Master is Lord Zi Huang¡¯s woman. I must maintain vignce to all males by her side! There isn¡¯t anyone in this world, excluding Lord Zi Huang, that will bepatible with my outstanding master.¡¯ But the youth¡¯s power was great¡­ ¡°He is my younger brother, Mo Xi.¡± Mu Ru Yue patted Xiao Yue¡¯s head before shifting her gaze to Mo Xi and said, ¡°Mo Mo, let¡¯s go back.¡± Chapter 552 - Ouyang Family’s Help Request Part 3

Chapter 552- Ouyang Family¡¯s Help Request Part 3

There wasn¡¯t any point in continuing to stay here¡­ Mo Xi nodded slightly. If it wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to leave Mu Ru Yue¡¯s side, he would have walked off long ago. Those women¡¯s gazes from behind him were like needles in his back, making him feel really ufortable. The Emperor didn¡¯t stop them as he watched them leave. It was unknown what he was thinking as he just watched on. He just stood up after a long time had passed. He brandished his sleeve and instructed, ¡°We are exhausted. Everyone, please do as you wish.¡± The Empress naturally wouldn¡¯t continue to stay after the Emperor left. She nced at the pale Liu Yu before she hastily followed behind him¡­ Shao Yi Chen¡¯s gaze darkened as he threw a nce at Liu Yu¡¯s pitiful delicate appearance. With a slight frown, he said, ¡°Make a trip to the King Chen Manor.¡± Liu Yu was stunned as she dazedly looked at Shao Yi Chen¡¯s jade-like handsome face. She thought that her ear had malfunctioned for a moment. ¡®Elder brother Shao Chen is inviting me?¡¯ Happiness surged in her heart at this moment. She was so stirred up as she thought that her years of infatuation toward him paid off. Smoke incense filled the main room of the King Chen manor. Liu Yu entered the room nervously. Her heart skipped a beat when she saw the man sitting on the bed. Her delicate face flushed red as she lowered her head with bashfulness. ¡°Elder brother Shao Chen, you invited me over for¡­¡± Rip! Liu Yu¡¯s clothing was ripped apart before she could finish saying her piece. Her snow-white delicate body was exposed. She was in shock from Yi Shao Chen¡¯s sudden action. ¡°Ah!¡± Liu Yu eximed. ¡®How can Yi Shao Chen be so direct without even giving me time to prepare myself¡­¡¯ Yi Shao Chen smiled coldly as he used hisrge hand to pinch Liu Yu¡¯s body mercilessly. The pain made tears almost flow out of her eyes. ¡°Elder¡­ Elder brother Shao Chen, can you be more gentle?¡± Her eyshes trembled slightly as she raised her head to look at the man before her. Her heart almost stopped from fright at that nce¡­ Elder Brother Shao Chen had always been gentle like jade, cultured, and elegant in her eyes. How could he have such terrifying gaze? There was like a tempest in his eyes. It was so gloomy that it made her shiver in fear. ¡®The current elder brother Shao Chen is so terrifying¡­¡¯ ¡°Liu Yu, didn¡¯t you always want to be my woman? Ben Wang will grant you that wish then so as to stop you bimbo from continuing to provoke matters! You want to destroy her? A woman like her can easily kill you like squashing an ant. Yet, you constantly seek trouble with her!¡± Liu Yu¡¯s fragile body shuddered. She bit her lips as she looked with teary eyes at Yi Shao Chen. ¡®Elder brother Shao Chen is treating me like this for that girl? Can it be that he has really fallen for her?¡¯ Liu Yu¡¯s heart hurt when she got to know that. Of course, she was clueless that Yi Shao Chen was protecting Mu Ru Yue as they were cooperative partners. Since they were working together, he certainly wouldn¡¯t allow anything to happen to her! Liu Yu waspletely naked shortly after. Her body was also filled with bruises from Yi Shao Chen¡¯s pinching. Her tear-stained face looked incredibly pitiful. On the other hand, Yi Shao Chen was cold-hearted under his gentle outer appearance. He never sympathized anyone nor would he be soft handed! Furthermore, Yi Shao Chen didn¡¯t remove his clothings. He was fully clothed with elegance. He then extended his finger without any warning¡­ ¡°Ah!¡± Liu Yu cried out from the indescribable pain at that instant. She wouldn¡¯t be able to imagine that her beloved elder brother Shao Chen would humiliate her this much, not even bothering to give some face to aunt¡­ Chapter 553 - Ouyang Family’s Help Request Part 4

Chapter 553- Ouyang Family¡¯s Help Request Part 4

Yi Shao Chen smirked coldly as he used a towel to wipe his blood-stained finger. A trace of disgust shed across his eyes. ¡®It seems that it will be necessary to disinfect my hand with white wine after dealing with her¡­¡¯ ¡°Someone!¡± He tossed the towel on the ground before he ordered. His voice was no longer gentle, void of warmth. Instantly, a ck robed guard walked in from outside the room. He bowed and asked, ¡°What will be your orders, Your Highness?¡± ¡°Toss Liu Yu in this state to the Liu manor. You are forbidden to let her wear any clothing!¡± Yi Shao Chen sneered sinisterly as he continued, ¡°I want to let everyone have a proper look at the markings on her body!¡± Those marks were done by Yi Shao Chen. It was already his limit in doing that. He definitely wouldn¡¯t allow his lips to touch that disgusting woman! His stomach churned from just ncing at her now. Moreover, it would definitely make her suffer more with this method¡­ When people were walking past the Liu manor, a naked woman was suddenly tossed at the entrance. That woman¡¯s body was filled with bruises that was unbearable to look at. Herplexion was frighteningly pale and had already lost consciousness. People started to crowd and constantly pointed at the girl that was an eyesore to look at lying on the ground, discussing. When the people of the Liu family saw that she was their young mistress, their expression changed drastically before they hastily reported it to the head of the family¡­ But the discussions didn¡¯t stop. There was a rumour being passed around the next day that King Chen invited Liu Yu to his manor to talk some sense to her after being berated by the Emperor that day after the banquet. King Chen, however, had some important matters to attend to once he reached the King Chen manor so he made Liu Yu to wait in his study room for him. Who knew that Liu Yu, who was crazy in love with King Chen, secretly burned an aphrodisiac incense in order to have sexual intercourse with him, making him responsible for her. Yet, since King Chen was too upied with his matters, he made his guard to notify Liu Yu toe another day. But the guard didn¡¯t expect Liu Yu to possess an aphrodisiac incense and thus, they did it. King Chen was greatly enraged and wanted the Liu family to give him an exnation! The discussions sided with the guard. Liu Yu just reaped what she sowed after all. She had implicated an innocent guard for trying to seduce King Chen. Liu Yu instantly made her stand after hearing those rumors. She said that the one that molested her was King Chen and that he used his finger to do an unbearable matter to her. Furthermore, she wanted King Chen to be responsible for her. However, nobody believed Liu Yu after hearing King Chen¡¯s side of story. Moreover, who would be able to believe what she said? King Chen wasn¡¯t a fool so how could he not enjoy a delicate beauty before him? If it was the case, wouldn¡¯t it mean that he was impotent? Liu Yu¡¯s good days had be hellish under immense pressure. Herplexion was no longer rosy and was always pale. The Liu family had alsopletely abandoned her to perish on her own after what she had done¡­ Inside the King Chen manor. Shao Yi Chen looked at the girl before him and narrowed his eyes slightly. He suddenly discovered that the girl before him was unfathomable. She was like a bottomless abyss. There was no telling what her next move will be. ¡°Yi Shao Chen, I can¡¯t deny that you are really intelligent.¡± Mu Ru Yue chuckled before she continued, ¡°You knew that I will make a move on Liu Yu so you settled the problem first before I could to protect her?¡± If Liu Yu just mocked her with her speech, she perhaps wouldn¡¯t bother with her. Yet, it was obvious that she had killing intents toward her and had tried multiple times to plot against her in the dark. Chapter 554 - Ouyang Family’s Help Request Part 5

Chapter 554 - Ouyang Family¡¯s Help Request Part 5

Even though she didn¡¯t ce any importance on Liu Yu, Liu Yu would cause lots of trouble if she didn¡¯t deal with her. It would be really frustrating if the problems kept umting with time¡­ She just wanted to teach Liu Yu a lesson, but Yi Shao Chen did it first. ¡°The one that is truly intelligent is you.¡± Yi Shao Chen smiled and with glimmers in his peach blossom eyes, he continued, ¡°I dislike Liu Yu and it can even be said that I detest her. But Imperial mother is a person of the Liu family so I decided to leave Liu Yu with her life. There will no longer be any inkling rtionship to me on how the Liu family¡¯s fate will be in the future. I had done my part.¡± Yi Shao Chen didn¡¯t call himself Ben Wang before Mu Ru Yue. He had subconsciously ced her as his equal after knowing that she was an expert¡­ ¡°King Chen chose to use finger to settle her.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled faintly before ncing at his groin and asked, ¡°It can¡¯t be that you are¡­ impotent?¡± Shao Yi Chen¡¯s expression darkened with traces of panic in his peach blossom eyes. That¡¯s right, it was indeed panic! It was the kind of nervousness when a person¡¯s mistake was caught on by someone. Mu Ru Yue was stunned. She had just asked casually. Could it be that King Chen was really impotent? ¡°Cough Cough!¡± Mu Ru Yue coughed drily. With a slight smirk, she continued, ¡°So you really can¡¯t do it. You even boasted to the Empress that you will let her carry her grandchild soon¡± mes of fury zed in Shao Yi Chen¡¯s eyes. He could only suppress his anger after a long time had passed. He then replied coldly, ¡°I definitely wouldn¡¯t touch a woman like Liu Yu even if I¡¯m capable! Moreover, since I swore, I naturally have my solution to it. It is just a child. I can randomly pick a man to undergo sexual intercourse with my concubines. What does it have to do with me if it is really mine or not?¡± He was indeed impotent! Thus, he had never undergone sexual intercourse even if he previously had several concubines. In other words, Shao Yi Chen was currently still a virgin. Of course, it wasn¡¯t by will as he was really incapable in that area¡­ ¡°I can treat you.¡± Mu Ru Yue rose her brows and said that casually. ¡°What did you say?¡± Yi Shao Chen¡¯s breath tightened as his peach blossom eyes stared fixedly at her. ¡°Have I mentioned to you that I am an alchemist?¡± Mu Ru Yue leaned back on her chair and with a faint smile, she continued, ¡°It isn¡¯t hard treating your illness, but I will need to charge a fee for it.¡± ¡°How much?¡± He definitely wouldn¡¯t reject any price that she would state as he didn¡¯t want to stay impotent. ¡°A million Gold coins!¡± ¡°Deal!¡± Yi Shao Chen agreed without hesitation. Mu Ru Yue momentarily regretted after she saw him agreeing so readily. ¡®I should have demanded for more. Since I have gotten less gold coins, I will gain more from medicinal ingredients.¡¯ Hence, Mu Ru Yue wrote an entire page of medicinal ingredients before tossing it before Yi Shao Chen. ¡°I will treat you after you gathered these medicinal ingredients for me.¡± Yi Shao Chen held onto the paper in his hand firmly. Even he didn¡¯t understand why he trusted this woman to treat his illness¡­ Perhaps she had a charisma that would make people trust her. ¡°Yi Shao Chen, has there been any progress on finding who I want to find?¡± Mu Ru Yue frowned. She hadn¡¯t search for Ye Wu Chen even though she had been in this ce for a period of time already. ¡®I wonder where he is now¡­¡¯ Yi Shao Chen shook his head. With a gentle smile, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve dispatched several of my men to search for him. Perhaps they will be able to find your husband soon.¡± ¡°I hope so¡­¡± Chapter 555 - Ouyang Family’s Help Request Part 6

Chapter 555 - Ouyang Family¡¯s Help Request Part 6

Mu Ru Yue became mncholic gradually. ¡®I hope nothing has happened to Wu Chen¡­¡¯ Mu Ru Yue returned to her room while Yi Shao Chen went to gather the medicinal ingredients. She could try to refine a Earth Stage Peak Rank pill since she had broken through to the Mystic realm. It was a pity that shecked both in medicinal nts and money at the moment¡­ Furthermore, Xiao Yue was greatly injured to the point that he couldn¡¯t recover his human appearance. Therefore, the priority now for her was to treat his injuries¡­ When she was in deep thoughts, a voice came through from outside the room. ¡°Lady Mu, there are people seeking for your audience.¡± Mu Ru Yue creased her long, shapely eyebrows slightly. She then replied after a while, ¡°Lead them to wait for me in the study room.¡± ¡°Understood, Lady Mu!¡± Mu Ru Yue gradually lifted her hand to push open the door of the study room. She then was stunned when she saw the two people in the room. It was those two middle-aged men. One of them was in a green robe. He had a strict appearance. His eyes was as sharp as an eagle. The other men was in a full body ck robe. His gaze was as cold as snow wind des as he looked at Mu Ru Yue that had entered the room. Mu Ru Yue frowned slightly. She naturally had recognized them as the two people of the Ouyang family that stood behind the Emperor that day. She just didn¡¯t know why they had sought for her. ¡°Lady Mu, we hope for your forgiveness for troubling you today.¡± The green robed man slowly withdrew his gaze and continued with a serious tone, ¡°I am Ouyang Yun Jin and this is Ouyang Jing. Wee from the Ouyang family, but I believe that you had guessed our identities long ago.¡± Mu Ru Yue was unable to act clueless after Ouyang Yun Jin had straightforwardly revealed his identity. Mu Ru Yue smiled slightly and queried, ¡°Why have youe looking for me? It can¡¯t be that you want Xiao Yue back, right?¡± ¡°Lady as expected know that the beast came from our Ouyang family.¡± Ouyang Yun Jin finally had a trace of smile on his face before he continued, ¡°That¡¯s right. It indeed came from the Ouyang family. I was the one that let the Emperor test all of you to challenge the beast on my behalf. Since it is willing to follow thedy, I won¡¯t forcefully take it back to the Ouyang family. But I hade seeking for thedy for another matter!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s voice was light, void of feelings. Ouyang Yun Jin didn¡¯t mind her attitude and just replied with a faint smile, ¡°I am requesting help from you!¡± ¡°Help?¡± My Ru Yue chuckled before she continued, ¡°I¡¯m just an ordinary girl. How am I so capable that the Ouyang familye looking for my help?¡± ¡°Ordinary girl? An originary girl will not be able to make Yi Shao Chen willing to cooperate with her. It will also be impossible for an ordinary girl to make Xiao Yue listen to her orders. Is Lady Mu really just an ordinary girl?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s pupils contracted slightly. He knew that Yi Shao Chen and I were coborating with each other! ¡°Lady, do you know why the Ouyang family is at the top of the chain in the Kingdom of Ling Yun?¡± Ouyang Yun Jin seemed to have seen through her suspicion. He then chuckled lightly before he continued, ¡°It is due to every actions of the royal family are being watched over by us. Yi Shao Chen is too naive to believe that he can obtain power and overthrow the regime of our Ouyang family. It is out of his capability to do so! ¡°Nevertheless, Lady Mu, I am sincerely requesting for your help. The Realmless needs to undergo some changes so that the hidden family ns would stay hidden and not interfere with the world, especially those people that are too ambitious and delusional in wanting to govern the entire Realmless¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue just looked at the two people silently. It was unknown as to what she was thinking. Chapter 556 - Ghost King Ye Wu Chen Part 1

Chapter 556- Ghost King Ye Wu Chen Part 1

¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯m capable enough.¡± Mu Ru Yue lifted her eyshes a little before she continued indifferently, ¡°You should be able to see through my cultivation. I am only a martial practitioner that had just entered the Mystic realm. I don¡¯t have the ability to change this world nor do I want to change it.¡± She hade here just to search for Ye Wu Chen. The world had nothing to do with her. Ouyang Yun Jin seemed to have already predicted her decision so he wasn¡¯t taken aback. He just smirked slightly before he persuaded, ¡°If you help our Ouyang family, I can represent the Ouyang family to swear their loyalty and devotion to you as their master!¡± Ouyang Jing, who didn¡¯t say a thing from the start, was a little startled as he shot an astonished gaze toward Ouyang Yun Jin. That price was still too much even though he simrly wanted to change the flow of the world. ¡°What is your status in the family?¡± Mu Ru Yue asked after remaining silent for a while. Since he could represent the Ouyang family, it would mean that he had a high status within it. ¡°The young master of the Ouyang family, Ouyang Yun Jin.¡± Ouyang Yun Jin lifted his head slightly with a trace of happiness on his face. Even though he had introduced himself calmly, he was proud of his identity¡­ ¡°Do you mind if I ask you a question? Will there be danger for the help that you are requesting?¡± Mu Ru Yue continued calmly with a light smile, ¡°It is certain that your conditions are really tempting. But I¡¯m a person that fears death by nature so I naturally won¡¯t do anything that is dangerous.¡± Ouyang Yun Jin was stunned before he chuckled and replied, ¡°Yes, it will be!¡± It was Mu Ru Yue¡¯s turn to be stunned this time. She didn¡¯t expect Ouyang Yun Jin to be so honest. If he had replied that it wouldn¡¯t be dangerous, Mu Ru Yue would decline his request without a second thought. How could the Ouyang familye searching for her help if it wasn¡¯t a dangerous matter? But he clearly told her that it would be dangerous. Mu Ru Yue smiled faintly. Her wariness toward Ouyang Yin Jin had vanished as she agreed, ¡°What is your request? I will agree to it!¡± Ouyang Yun Jin said the truth after she said that she wouldn¡¯t ept his request if it was dangerous. Thus, she was willing to trust him once. She was just testing him by saying that previously¡­ ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± She lifted her gaze to meet Ouyang Yun Jin, without a single ripple in her calm eyes. Ouyang Yun Jin couldn¡¯t help butpliment on her personality. She was such a young and talented girl. There probably wasn¡¯t anyone in the Ouyang family that could match up to her. Even if it was the strongest girl in the Ouyang family, Ouyang Qing Yun, his daughter. ¡°I want to change this world so the only method will be to be the supreme leader of this world!¡± Ouyang Yun Jin raised his eyes to look toward Mu Ru Yue. Ayer of dominance filled his ck eyes. Mu Ru Yue chuckled lightly as she ridiculed, ¡°You had just mentioned that there were some people that are too ambitious in trying to govern the entire world. Can it be that you are one of them?¡± Her tone was drenched with mockery, but Ouyang Yun Jin didn¡¯t get enrage. He just replied calmly, ¡°I only want to lead the fourrge family ns and not all of the people in the world. But there are some people that are delusional in wanting despotism over every single person in this continent!¡± Mu Ru Yue narrowed her eyes a little as she quietly listened to what Ouyang Yun Jin was saying. He then continued after a short pause, ¡°Is thedy an alchemist?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows rose, but she didn¡¯t indicate if she was or not. ¡°Hehe!¡± Ouyang Yun Jin chuckled in a low tone. With a smirk, he exined, ¡°Alchemists are scarce in our world that the number of them could be counted with fingers. It was due to the war countless thousand of years ago that ruined numerous precious alchemy forms. Currently, there was only an Mundane Stage Peak Rank alchemist within the one of the fourrge family ns, the Nanfang family.¡± Chapter 557 - Ghost King Ye Wu Chen Part 2

Chapter 557 - Ghost King Ye Wu Chen Part 2

There weren¡¯t many Mundane Stage Peak rank alchemists in the Central Continent, but there was about a dozen of them¡­ Yet, there currently was only a Mundane Stage Peak rank alchemist in Realmless within one of the fourrge family ns. ¡°You want me to supply you with pills?¡± Mu Ru Yue asked casually. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Ouyang Yun Jin nodded and didn¡¯t in the slightest hide his motive. ¡°I believe that we would be able to surpass the Nanfang family if we had a sufficient supply of pills. It would mean that it won¡¯t be difficult to stand above the fourrge family ns. The fourrge family ns will then be in your pocket at that moment.¡± This was an extremely alluring circumstance to anyone. Yet, Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression was still calm and collected. There wasn¡¯t any sign of surprise or excitement. That expression of hers intensified the good impressions Ouyang Yun Jin had for Mu Ru Yue. This was such a rare case for a youth at the age of approximately twenty to be not arrogant or rash. It wasn¡¯t a wonder why the prideful Sky Wolf Xiao Yue would acknowledge Mu Ru Yue as its master. ¡°Alright,¡± Mu Ru Yue stayed quiet for a while. She nodded before she said her condition, ¡°I can help you, but your Ouyang family must nominate Yi Shao Chen as the Emperor.¡± She had an agreement first with Yi Shao Chen and he was the one that had previously saved her life. Otherwise, who knew what would have happened while sheid there unconscious. Hence, she was just repaying Yi Shao Chen. She wouldn¡¯t owe him anything after this! Ouyang Yun Jin smiled faintly and replied, ¡°Yi Shao Chen is really capable. He is at least much more capable than Yi Shao Xuan. Yi Shao Xuan is just a yboy. The Ouyang family initially supported him as he was easier to control; unlike Yi Shao Chen that looked gentle on the surface but was actually full of schemes and would counter attack anytime. But I can promise you that the Ouyang family will no longer be involved with the imperial power battle from now on. Yi Shao Chen has the ability to obtain the throne by himself. Yi Shao Xuan is certainly not his match.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded before she said, ¡°I give you my thanks for that. I will pass you a list of medicinal nts in a moment. I will be able to start refining pills once you get those for me. You should know that I am poor. I don¡¯t have that many Gold coins to purchase medicine nts.¡± ¡®Poor?¡¯ Ouyang Yun Jin¡¯s lip twitched. She was an alchemist. How could she dare to say that she was poor when a single pill from her would be sky high? Mu Ru Yue swept a gaze at him. It was as though she had seen through his thoughts that she said, ¡°If I were to auction pills, won¡¯t that attract the attention of the fourrge family ns? Won¡¯t they desire to kill me when I refuse their recruitment?¡± Ouyang Yun Jin had a slightly embarrassed expression. There were indeed several people within the fourrge family ns that would do that. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he was sensitive to the scent of medicinal nts and sniffed medicinal fragrance from her body, he probably wouldn¡¯t have realized that she was an alchemist¡­ ¡°Lady Mu, we won¡¯t continue to bother you.¡± Ouyang Yun Jin cupped his fist and continued with smiles, ¡°Although our Ouyang family doesn¡¯t have any alchemist, we own a medicinal nt business. Therefore, we possess a lot of medicinal nts. I will dispatch my men to bring those medicinal nts to you. What do you think?¡± ¡°Noment.¡± Mu Ru Yue shrugged her shoulders and replied with a light smile. Ouyang Yun Jin stared at her deeply for a while, but decided not to say anything. He just turned around and left the room instead. When they just left for a while, Yi Shao Chen had passed her the medicinal nts that she needed to refine the pill that would boost male sex drive. That kind of pill was a Mundane Stage High Rank pill. It wasn¡¯t difficult for Mu Ru Yue¡¯s current standard. She quickly managed to sessfully refine a furnace full of those kind of pills. Chapter 558 - Ghost King Ye Wu Chen Part 3

Chapter 558- Ghost King Ye Wu Chen Part 3

She didn¡¯t keep her phoenix furnace just yet as she continued to refine the Snow Lily Pill to assist in the recovery of Xiao Yue¡¯s injuries! It was a Mundane Stage Peak raank Pill that she could only try to refine after breaking through to the Mystic realm. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression turned serious gradually. With a slight raise of her hand, a small me was shot out from her palm toward the bottom of the phoenix furnace. A faint red glow flickered on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s face when the light of the bright fire that was burning energetically shone on her face¡­ Xiao Yue blinked her1 eyes and justid beside Mu Ru Yue. She was like an obedient puppy with bright silver eyes. It was unknown how long had passed when the girl beside her said, ¡°Alright. Xiao Yue, consume this Snow Lily Pill.¡± Xiao Yue gave out a wolf howl before she leaped and swallowed that pill. Her entire body was encased with bright rays of light instantly. Following that, her body figure slowly elongated. A tall and elegant girl then appeared before Mu Ru Yue in the next instant. The girl had a smile on her face. Her long silver hair flowed down her back. Her hair was as glossy and dazzling as silk. She also had a pair of beautiful silver eyes. It was as though the world¡¯s most beautiful colours had been gathered within it. ¡°Master!¡± Xiao Yue half-knelt with her head slightly lowered. Her voice was so gentle like a music in the mountains, making people want to hear it forever, as she said, ¡°Sky Wolf Xiao Yue greets her master!¡± ¡°Mother.¡± Xiao Bai moved in a sh before Mu Ru Yue. He then looked at the graceful girl before him, brimming with smiles. He then suggested, ¡°Xiao Lang (Little wolf) looks really pretty. Can she be Xiao Bai¡¯s wife?¡± Xiao Yue¡¯s expression turned ck instantly, but maintained her graceful demeanour. She then rebuked, ¡°I am not a female dragon so I can¡¯t be your wife. Moreover, I am not Xiao Lang. My name is Xiao Yue.¡± Xiao Bai lifted his fine and long eyshes. With a young and inexperienced expression of a youth, Xiao Bai said, ¡°I am called Xiao Bai so you are naturally called Xiao Lang. Mother, isn¡¯t there a phrase of falling in love at first sight? Can it be I really fell in love with Xiao Lang at first sight? How about making her be my wife?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± A change had finally appeared to Xiao Yue¡¯s graceful face as she red fumingly at Xiao Bai. She was also really worried that her master would agree. If she were to be the wife of this little dragon, wouldn¡¯t their offspring be a monster? ¡°Xiao Bai, you are free to pursue Xiao Yue as your wife. I won¡¯t make any decision on this.¡± Mu Ru Yue couldn¡¯t help but to chuckle and shake her head as she continued, ¡°From my understandings, when different species of beastse together, their offspring will look like the one that is stronger. If you want to have a dragon offspring, you must dominate Xiao Yue.¡± ¡°Master!¡± Xiao Yue looked grievingly at Mu Ru Yue. Master no longer wanted them after she got that little dragon¡­ ¡°Mother, can I take a stroll with Xiao Lang?¡± Xiao Bai pouted as he continued, ¡°I had never gotten the chance to roam this ce after getting here.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded slightly before she continued, ¡°But you must stay safe.¡± Happiness flickered within Xiao Bai¡¯s eyes. He didn¡¯t wait for Xiao Yue¡¯s agreement and just pulled on her hand. Xiao Yue¡¯s body stiffened as she lowered her gaze to look at the hand that was holding hers. She subconsciously pulled her hand back with a trace of bitterness expressed in her silver eyes. She had just thought about the man that she wholeheartedly loved but was betrayed at the end at this moment. Her heart twitched painfully¡­ ¡®I mustn¡¯t let master know about that matter. Otherwise, she will definitely want to kill him with her temper¡­¡¯ ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so touchy.¡± Xiao Yue red at Xiao Bai before she continued, ¡°I will go with you.¡± 1. The author initially had use him for Xiao Yue, but then in this passage, Xiao Yue is a girl. Thus, Xiao Yue will be a girl from now on. Chapter 559 - Ghost King Ye Wu Chen Part 4

Chapter 559 - Ghost King Ye Wu Chen Part 4

Mu Ru Yue left the Alchemy Book without hesitation after she saw those two figures disappeared and walked toward the study room¡­ Yi Shao Chen was sitting behind a desk in the study room. He was gently flipping through the books on the table. He also had a serious expression on his gentle jade-like handsome face. The tranquil sunlight shone into the room and onto the man¡¯s straight as a ramrod body. It was as though he felt her approaching him that he lifted his gaze slightly. His eyes lit up at that instant. He instantly stood up and asked anxiously, ¡°How is it?¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled slightly and replied, ¡°Just consume this pill.¡± Swish! A pill was shot toward Yi Shao Chen. He then lifted his palm to catch it before wordlessly swallowing it. A warmth could be felt at his lower abdomen after the pill had dissolved in his mouth. But he didn¡¯t feel any other sensation other than that, making him feel doubtful. ¡°Is this all I need to do?¡± ¡°Won¡¯t you know once you try it out with a woman?¡± Mu Ru Yue smirked and replied him. A rare trace of awkwardness could be seen on Yi Shao Chen¡¯s handsome jade-like face. He coughed drily to clear his throat before he replied, ¡°That¡¯s right, is there any special traits regarding the man you are trying to find? A man like him should be really easy to find, but my men found no traces of him within the four kingdoms. Could it be that he has already¡­¡± Actually, what Yi Shao Chen really wanted to ask was whether he had died already¡­ But he couldn¡¯t voice that out in the end. Mu Ru Yue remained silent for a while before she said, ¡°Silver mask!¡± ¡°What?¡± Yi Shao Chen was a little stunned with a trace of astonishment that shed past his eyes. Mu Ru Yue lifted her head to look at the man in the eye and asked, ¡°Is there any man that wears a silver mask?¡± ¡°Silver mask?¡± Yi Shao Chen frowned and was stunned for a moment before he continued, ¡°Can it be you are referring to him?¡± ¡°Who?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s breath tightened as she asked in a heavy tone. ¡°Ghost King!¡± Yi Shao Chen continued with a slight frown, ¡°The Ghost King is a rather special person. He had appeared in the Kingdom of Ling Yun a year ago. I don¡¯t know what he did but my Imperial father revered him. Moreover, he gave him the status of a marquis who had a different surname. But nobody knew the Ghost King¡¯s name or saw his appearance. That man had appeared a few times, but always had a silver mask on his face. Some people said that it was due to him being too ugly that he covered it up. Yet, there were others that mentioned that they had saw the Ghost King¡¯s appearance before by ident. He was rmingly handsome. In addition to his mysterious grandeur, people called him the most handsome man in the world.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart shuddered. Could the Ghost King in Realmless be Wu Chen? ¡°That¡¯s not right though,¡± Yi Shao Chen shook his head slightly and continued, ¡°The Ghost King does not have a wife and all of his subordinates are male. There are a lot of people that rumoured that he dislike girls and like guys instead so he shouldn¡¯t be the one that you are looking for. . .¡± Mu Ru Yue lifted her head to look seriously at the side view of the man¡¯s handsome face and asked, ¡°When will the Ghost King appear? I want to see him.¡± Yi Shao Chen raised his brows slightly and replied, ¡°He always appear randomly so nobody will know when he will appear nor do they know when he left. Thus, I am unable to answer your question. But he had already left this kingdom for quite sometimes already. Perhaps he will return in a couple of days.¡± ¡®Ghost King¡­¡¯ Mu Ru Yue lowered her eyshes slightly and said after suppressing her stirred up heart, ¡°I understand. I will wait here for the rumoured Ghost King to appear for this period of time.¡± Chapter 560 - Ghost King Ye Wu Chen Part 5

Chapter 560- Ghost King Ye Wu Chen Part 5

Mu Ru Yue paused for a moment after saying that before she continued, ¡°There is also another matter. The young master of the Ouyang family, Ouyang Yun Jin, had swore that the Ouyang family will no longer be involved with the battle for imperial powers so princes must use their own capability to seed the throne. Yi Shao Chen, you should be able to do that without my assistance. Our deal will nowe to an end.¡± He initially had agreed in the deal was only due to wanting to resist against the Ouyang family with her help. Since the Ouyang family had decided not to be involved with the matters of the Royal family, there naturally wasn¡¯t a need for the deal to continue. ¡°No,¡± Shao Yi Chen chuckled lightly and with a voice was gentle as water, he continued, ¡°Our deal didn¡¯te to an end, but it is that we have sessfullypleted this deal. Isn¡¯t it the case that I got what I desired and you also got the informations that you wanted?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows rose as she suggested, ¡°Yi Shao Chen, do you want to enter another deal?¡± ¡°I¡¯m all ears.¡± Yi Shao Chen had a light smile, but that smile didn¡¯t reach his eyes. Ayer of frost coated his ck eyes from the start. ¡°Essence Purification Pill! I will provide you with Essence Purification Pills and you will train a strong army for me!¡± The time flow in Realmless was different from the Continent. She would be definitely be returning to the Continent someday so if she were to possess a strong power here, she might be able to use them one day. ¡°What did you say?¡± Yi Shao Chen was startled and his smile had simrly vanished. With an rmed gaze, he looked at Mu Ru Yue and asked, ¡°The Essence Purification Pill that will enable people to cultivate?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded and continued, ¡°But since your age is somewhat over the optimal cultivation age, you will need to use some pills to start cultivating. Moreover, I can refine the Immortal Pill for you all too. The Immortal Pill will not only allow your appearance to remain unchanged, your physique won¡¯t change as well. Otherwise, your cultivation rate will slow down as you get older.¡± Yi Shao Chen took in a deep breath. With aplex gaze, he asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I may betray you?¡± ¡®How can this girl trust him to such an extent? ¡®They only knew each other for such a short period of time¡­¡¯ ¡°Why did you consume my pill without hesitation then? Aren¡¯t you afraid that I may poison you?¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled faintly and continued, ¡°It is the same logic. Yi Shao Chen, I trust your capability. You help me to train an army of calvaries while I provide various pills to all of you.¡± Even though the Ouyang family was serving her, martial practitioner was still significantly different from an army. She needed both kinds. Moreover, the amount of military soldiers were numerous. It would definitely give rise to a greatmotion once she brought them to the Central Region! Yi Shao Chen smiled. He had regained his usual gentle, but distant smile. He then proimed, ¡°Mu Ru Yue, I really didn¡¯t misjudge you. I will agree to your request. I will train a million calvaries for you if you were to provide me with time!¡± Xiao Bai was happily shing through the crowd within the city. He expressed curiosity to everything he saw with his youthful face. Xiao Yue couldn¡¯t help but to shake her head. ¡®This dragon has already entered the maturity stage. Why is he still behaving like a child? I really don¡¯t know how master can ept him.¡¯ Her pupils suddenly contracted when her gazended on the handsome face before her¡­ That person seemed to have spotted her as well as his gaze had shifted toward her. With a trace of shock in his eyes, he mumbled, ¡°Sky Wolf Xiao Yue. Why is she here?¡± Xiao Bai hastily ran before Xiao Yue at this moment to raise his hand to hold hers. He then asked with a candid smile, ¡°Xiao Lang, let¡¯s go. There are a lot of fun items here. Shall we buy some of them to give to mother?¡± Chapter 561 - Ghost King Ye Wu Chen Part 6

Chapter 561- Ghost King Ye Wu Chen Part 6

Xiao Yue bit her lips. Herplexion was really pale. She then forcefully retracted her gaze and expressed a forced smile. ¡°Xiao Yue!¡± A tall figure neared Xiao Yue at that instant. The man¡¯s voice was cold and brimmed with fury. Dongfang1 Jun looked at Xiao Bai at her side and snorted coldly, ¡°Who is he?¡± ¡°Xiao Bai, let¡¯s go.¡± Xiao Yue held Xiao Bai¡¯s hand tightly before turning around to leave. Who knew that a figure quickly blocked her path with his hand pressing firmly down on her shoulders. ¡°Let go of Xiao Lang!¡± Xiao Bai¡¯s expression became grim gradually. His aura burst forth uncontrobly. It was as violent and strong like a tempest. Dongfang Jun was forced to retreat a couple of steps. With a trace of astonishment in his eyes, he eximed, ¡°Heaven Realm expert!¡± ¡®This youthful guy is a Heaven Realm expert?¡¯ He narrowed his eyes slightly. With a cold light in his eyes, he asked, ¡°May I know which power this brother belongs to? From my understandings, you don¡¯t seem to be a member of the fourrge family ns.¡± Xiao Yue frowned slightly and instinctively stood in front of Xiao Bai to protect him. Dongfang Jun¡¯s expression became increasingly gloomy as he saw her protective action for that youth. With traces of pain in his voice, he asked, ¡°Xiao Yue, are you really going to treat me in such a fashion?¡± Xiao Yue had already snapped out from her previous shock and replied with an elegant smile, ¡°Mister Dongfang must be joking. I was severely wounded that year, leading to the drastic fall of my cultivation and was then captured by humans. Following that, I suffered another bout of assassination after escaping the ws of the human race with great difficulty. I was lucky to be saved by mister then. But I had also saved mister¡¯s life after that to repay you for saving my life. Why did mister said that then?¡± ¡°Xiao Yue!¡± Dongfang Jun wanted to hold her hand, but was dodged by her. His body shuddered momentarily with sorrow expressed on his handsome face. ¡°Are you still ming me?¡± Xiao Yue¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly, but with a faint smile, she replied, ¡°How can I me mister? I am just a beast. It is only natural that the Dongfang family couldn¡¯t ept me. Why should I me Mister Dongfang as it was only right for you to stand by the side watching me beaten up to the point that I couldn¡¯t recover my human appearance?¡± Her every word was like a thorn that pierced his heart, making his heart to bleed profusely at that instant. He was wrong. Terribly wrong¡­ He wasn¡¯t willing to let his father to be dissatisfied toward him in order to gain the power that was going to be his that year so he could only watch on and didn¡¯t stop them from severely beating up Xiao Yue. But now that he had be the young master of the Dongfang family, he realized that it was meaningless in having such a high status with her not by his side. ¡°Xiao Yue, my father had mentioned that year that if you contracted with me, you would be able to stay in the Dongfang family. We wouldn¡¯t be separated then even though it would be impossible for you to be my wife. Yet, why didn¡¯t you agree? Why did you choose to torture yourself to that extent?¡± Xiao Yue¡¯s smile remained unchanged but her eyes darkened as she said, ¡°My master will forever be solely that person. I have waited for so many years for my master. I won¡¯t betray my master even if I have to abandon everything. My master is the sole existence that is worthy for me, Xiao Yue, to disregard everything!¡± ¡°Who?!¡± Dongfang Jun yelled out in fury as he continued, ¡°Can it be that person holds a more important position in your heart? I want to have a look at who snatched you away from me! If I know who it is, I will definitely kill him!¡± ¡®Nobody is allowed to snatch my, Dongfang Jun¡¯s, woman away from me!¡¯ Even though Xiao Bai was clueless as to what they were talking about, he could clearly feel Xiao Yue¡¯s sorrow emanating from her body. That man even wanted to kill his mother! 1. I had previously wrote this family¡¯s name wrongly by ident. It is Dongfang family that is one of the fourrge family ns. I had written it as Nanfang family in chapter 538 when the family ns were first introduced. (I¡¯ve fixed that already. I had also corrected the name of the family in chapters 556 and 557. There shouldn¡¯t be anymore published chapters that has Nanfang family for this arc.) I¡¯m greatly sorry for this screw up. Chapter 562 - Despicable Dongfang Jun Part 1

Chapter 562 -Despicable Dongfang Jun Part 1

The light in Xiao Bai¡¯s eyes dimmed slightly with killing intents bursting forth from his body. He was like a unsheathed sharp de. His usual youthful and adorable demeanour had vanished. ¡°Xiao Bai!¡± Xiao Yue¡¯s graceful face changed drastically as she hastily gripped onto Xiao Bai¡¯s hand and continued, ¡°Xiao Bai, leave him to me.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Xiao Bai nodded and withdrew his killing intents as he looked at Xiao Yue. Xiao Yue then shifted her gaze to look at the man before her with her sneer intensifying. Her gaze was as though she was looking at an unimportant person. There wasn¡¯t a single trace of the love she had for him that year. Dongfang Jun¡¯s heart ached. ¡®I had made that choice that year for our future. Why Xiao Yue just doesn¡¯t understand my pain? We will have sufficient power to decide our own matters once I be the leader of the Dongfang family. ¡®Why can¡¯t she just bear with it a little to gain more? Why must she be caught up by these small matters?¡¯ ¡°Xiao Yue¡­¡± Dongfang Jun lifted his hand to hold Xiao Yue¡¯s hand, but she had swiped his hand away before he could even touch her. ¡°Dongfang Jun, if you want to kill my, Xiao Yue¡¯s, master, you must step over my corpse. I won¡¯t let anything happen to my master as long as I live!¡± Her word was like a sword that mercilessly dug at his heart. Dongfang Jun just discovered that the woman before him held such an important position in his heart at this instant¡­ But she was protecting another man before him! Dongfang Jun didn¡¯t in the slightest know that Mu Ru Yue was a girl. In his point of view, she was a man that Xiao Yue had fallen in love with to the extent that she was this protective over him. ¡°Xiao Yue, I¡¯ve really made a mistake. The purpose in me leaving the family this time is to search for you. Are you really unwilling to give me another chance? You can think of me that I am pleading for you to return to my side, alright?¡± Dongfang Jun lifted his head, begging with his eyes. Xiao Yue¡¯s heart trembled violently as she gradually close her eyes¡­ How could she get over the man that she once was deeply in love with that easily? But she couldn¡¯t forget the humiliations the members of the Dongfang family had given her, including spitting at her. It was simrly impossible to forget how the Dongfang family that was the leader of the fourrge family ns tortured her until she was unable to recover her human form. Furthermore, her beloved man wanted to stop them, but didn¡¯t have the guts to do so at that moment. She believed that Dongfang Jun really loved her deeply, but how could a man thatcked in both courage and guts be worthy for her to devote the remaining of her life to him? Xiao Yue suddenly opened her eyes. That trace of pain in her eyes had disappeared. Coldness reced it instead. ¡°Dongfang Jun, I want to ask you a question. Are you willing to take me as your wife?¡± Dongfang Jun was clearly stunned before he replied, ¡°You should know that only beast that have reached the True Realm will be able to allow their offsprings to inherit their partner¡¯s human bloodline. But you clearly aren¡¯t. The Dongfang family will definitely not allow the son of my wife to be a beast so¡­¡± ¡°So you want me to be your concubine or lover?¡± Xiao Yue smiled coldly as she had already predicted this answer. A human and beast¡¯s union was different from the union between different species of beasts. For example, if she were to be together with Xiao Bai, their offsprings would inherit the bloodline of the stronger partner. But it was obviously different with the humans. The offspring between them would be half human and beast unless the beast had broken through to the True Realm¡­ ¡°Dongfang Jun, do you really think that it is possible for me that is highly prideful be willing to be your concubine?¡± Chapter 563 - Despicable Dongfang Jun Part 2

Chapter 563- Despicable Dongfang Jun Part 2

¡°But won¡¯t we be able to be together in that case?¡± Dongfang Jun raised his head to look at the girl with a cold expression and begged, ¡°Xiao Yue, I really can¡¯t live without you. Please return to my side. Didn¡¯t you say that you were willing to ce down your pride for me that year? Why are you unwilling now? Can¡¯t you bear a little with it for me?¡± Xiao Yue burst outughing as though she had just heard a joke. Xiao Bai gripped onto her hand with slight anxiousness. He hoped her heart would calm down gradually by the warmth of his hand. ¡°I had indeed abandoned my pride that year to be with you. I stayed in the Dongfang family even when I was humiliated. I had never been that enraged in my entire life. Yet, I bore with it for you. But what happened in the end? ¡°Dongfang Jun, I certainly will never be your concubine. I will rather mate with a random beast than be with you!¡± What Xiao Yue said was the truth. She had previously stood behind Senior Yue and Zi Huang, enjoying the reverence and respect from thousands of people. It was an arduous matter for her to suffer that kind of humiliations and even bore with it. But reality had proven that this man wasn¡¯t worthy for her to submit to humiliation. She would never return to the Dongfang family¡­ ¡°Xiao Yue!¡± Dongfang Jun¡¯splexion turned ashen as he yelled in fury. That word ¡®mate¡¯ had pierced deeply into his heart. Jealousy and anger nearly set his heart on fire when he thought about the graceful and beautiful girl before him marrying to other beast. ¡®No! ¡®I won¡¯t allow that! ¡®This woman must be mine forever! I won¡¯t permit her to marry anyone other than me!¡¯ ¡°Xiao Lang,¡± Xiao Bai gripped onto Xiao Yue¡¯s hand tightly with a wide smile on his youthful face. His smile was as dazzling as sunlight. It was as though it could prate into people¡¯s heart. He then continued, ¡°I will protect you just like how father Wu Chen protects mother. I won¡¯t let you suffer even in the slightest.¡± Xiao Yue¡¯s heart warmed unknowingly from hearing Xiao Bai¡¯s words. ¡°Quickly be stronger then. You will be able to protect me once you are powerful.¡± ¡®This little fe is still too young¡­¡¯ Xiao Yue smiled. It was as though that sunlight-like smile had dispersed the sorrow she had from meeting Dongfang Jun, making her chest feel light. Dongfang Jun was provoked as he watched the two of them chatted as though they were in their own world. Just as he wanted to say something, an adorable voice was heard behind him. ¡°Elder brother Jun, what are you doing here?¡± Dongfang Jun¡¯s expression changed slightly and swallowed all of his words that were already in his mouth. Xiao Yue¡¯s brows rose as her gazended on the figure that was nearing them jubntly. ¡°Nangong Zi Lan of the Nangong family?¡± Xiao Yue had recognised that person¡¯s identity with just a nce. It was due to Nangong Zi Lan being selected as the fiancee of Dongfang Jun by the Dongfang family. But their marriage had been dyed due to some matters. Nangong Zi Lan was already twenty six years old, but she still looked like a youthful girl. Her skin had been well taken care of. It was soft, delicate and fair like jade. Her baby face enhanced the youthfulness of her appearance. More importantly, Nangong Zi Lan was the beloved daughter of the head of the Nangong family. She was romantic by nature, lively and adorable so she had a lot of suitors. Nheless, she had always been fond of Dongfang Jun that had a gentle temperament¡­ Nangong Zi Lan smiled lightly, making two adorable dimples to appear. Her eyes were innocent and pure, attracting people¡¯s affection. Her gaze then suddenly shifted toward Xiao Yue. Her expression then changed to one that was filled with surprise. It was as though she didn¡¯t expect her to be there. Chapter 564 - Despicable Dongfang Jun Part 3

Chapter 564 -Despicable Dongfang Jun Part 3

¡°Aren¡¯t you Sky Wolf Xiao Yue? I heard that you had left the Dongfang family due to some reasons. Why are you here now? Xiao Yue, why did you leave?¡± Xiao Yue replied with a snigger, ¡°Why I left? Shouldn¡¯t you be asking Dongfang Jun that instead?¡± Nangong Zi Lan was stunned. ¡®Why is Xiao Yue calling elder brother Jun by his name and surname? Hasn¡¯t she always called him Mister Dongfang? Moreover, it seemed that elder brother Jun wanted to contract with Xiao Yue that time. Why did he let her leave then?¡¯ Dongfang Jun¡¯s expression changed when he felt Nangong Zi Lan¡¯s gaze on him. But it quickly changed back to his usual expression as he said, ¡°Zin, Xiao Yue had just left temporarily. She will be back soon.¡± He believed that she would return to his side once he became the head of the family. Nangong Zi Lan was just an alliance tool. Since the Dongfang family wanted to take over Realmless, they must first ally with the Nangong family. It wouldn¡¯t be necessary to leave Nangong Zi Lan with her life after everything had been settled. Xiao Yue would then be his wife, giving her justification¡­ ¡°Really?¡± Nangong Zi Lan¡¯s eyes lit up. She held Xiao Yue¡¯s hand gently and said brimming with smiles, ¡°Elder sister Xiao Yue, you must return. You shoulde back to the Dongfang family after I married to elder brother Jun.¡± Xiao Yue didn¡¯t withdrew her hand this time. She had a good impression toward Nangong Zi Lan as she was so innocent. But she sympathized her more. ¡®This little girl is really good, but sadly she met with such a bastard man like Dongfang Jun¡­¡¯ ¡°Zi Lan, don¡¯t worry. She will definitely return.¡± Dongfang Jun didn¡¯t in the slightest notice Xiao Yue¡¯s darkened expression as he said that with a smile. ¡®It seems that Zi Lan really likes Xiao Yue. Perhaps she won¡¯t stop me from taking Xiao Yue as my concubine in the near future. If Zi Lan is willing to step down and let Xiao Yue be my wife, I may leave her with her life, allowing me to enjoy both beauties. Otherwise, I can only kill her¡­¡¯ ¡°Young mistress Nangong,¡± Xiao Yue nced at Dongfang Jun before she said seriously, ¡°I usually don¡¯t like meddling with matters that doesn¡¯t have anything to do with me. But I want to give you an advice. Don¡¯t trust anyone easily, especially men!¡± Nangong Zi Lan blinked her innocentrge eyes as she looked dubiously at Xiao Yue. ¡®Why does she mean by that? She wants me to be wary of elder brother Jun? But elder brother Jun loves me so much that he didn¡¯t mind entering the depth of the mountain range filled with vicious beasts just to obtain a white tiger¡¯s cub just to relieve my boredom. How could elder brother Jun hurt me when he treats me so well?¡¯ Xiao Yue didn¡¯t say further after seeing that Nangong Zi Lan didn¡¯t listen to her advice. She shook her head and withdrew her gaze before she said to Xiao Bai, ¡°Xiao Bai, let¡¯s go.¡± Xiao Bai nodded but he shot a gaze with a trace of killing intents toward Dongfang Jun. Dongfang Jun¡¯s gazended on their tightly intertwined hands. His eyes turned bloodshot and clenched his teeth so hard that it bled. He was so jealous and wanted to chop that youth¡¯s hand off. But he couldn¡¯t do that as Nangong Zi Lan was by his side¡­ ¡°Elder brother Jun, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Nangong Zi Lan continued to ask with concerns as she shifted her head toward Dongfang Jun, ¡°Why is yourplexion so terrible?¡± Dongfang Jun withdrew his gaze and shook his head before he replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s return to the inn to rest up. The Kingdom of Ling Yun is the Ouyang family¡¯s territory after all. If they discover us, it may give rise to unnecessary misunderstandings.¡± ¡°Elder brother Jun!¡± Nangong Zi Lan suddenly called out, making him stop walking. Chapter 565 - Despicable Dongfang Jun Part 4

Chapter 565- Despicable Dongfang Jun Part 4

Dongfang Jun was startled and turned his head to look at her as he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Zi Lan?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± Nangong Zi Lan shook her head. She then bit her lips and looked expectantly at him as she asked, ¡°Elder brother Jun, you won¡¯t lie to me and will always love me for my entire life, right?¡± Dongfang Jun¡¯s heart shuddered, but with a mile on his handsome face, he lifted his hand to pat Nangong Zi Lan¡¯s head as he replied dotingly, ¡°Zi Lan, how can I bear to lie to you? I will always love you and won¡¯t betray your feelings for me.¡± Nangong Zi Lan leaned into Dongfang Jun¡¯s embrace with satisfaction after hearing that. Her lips curved up into a wide smile. However, Nangong Zi Lan, who was in bliss, didn¡¯t notice the coldness hidden in the man¡¯s eyes¡­ Xiao Yue directly entered the Alchemy Book after returning home. This made Mu Ru Yue to be unable to understand her action. She frowned and shifted her gaze to Xiao Bai that entered after her. ¡°Xiao Bai, did something happen when you were outside?¡± Xiao Bai hesitated for a while before he decided to tell Mu Ru Yue what he heard. The more Mu Ru Yue heard from Xiao Bai, the darker her expression became. She originally thought that Xiao Yue¡¯s injuries were caused by Nangong Zi Feng. Who knew that the Dongfang family also yed a part. ¡®He wants Xiao Yue to be his concubine? Even the status of the head wife of the Dongfang family isn¡¯tpatible with Xiao Yue¡¯s!¡¯ ¡°The Dongfang family? They will pay the price for their stupidity that year!¡± A cold light flickered in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes as she continued to ask, ¡°What is the identity of that fiancee of Dongfang Jun?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Xiao Bai Shook his head before he continued, ¡°Xiao Lang seemed to have called her Nangong Zi Lan.¡± ¡°Nangong Zin?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows raised as shemented, ¡°She seem to be a person from the Nangong family. Xiao Bai, go and apany Xiao Lang in the Alchemy Book. i will make a trip to visit Ouyang Yun Jin.¡± She initially didn¡¯t care about the conflict between the fourrge family ns, but it seemed that she couldn¡¯t stay out of it this time¡­ The Ouyang family stayed within the Imperial City. It was probably being instructed previously that Mu Ru Yue wasn¡¯t halted by anyone when she entered it. Ouyang Yun Jin was discussing something with Ouyang Jing at this moment. They were stunned when they saw the sudden appearance of the girl heading toward them. Ouyang Yun Jin then greeted her, ¡°What a rare guest. Why has Lady Mu visited us? The medicinal nts that you needed haven¡¯t been transferred to the Imperial City.¡± Mu Ru Yue jumped straight to the point as she said, ¡°I want to know about the alliance marriage between the Dongfang and Nangong family.¡± Ouyang Yun Jin smiled and asked, ¡°When did you like meddling with others matter?¡± ¡°Young master Ouyang,¡± Mu Ru Yue lifted her gaze to look at Ouyang Yun Jin face as she continued, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t know that Sky Wolf Xiao Yue had previously been severely injured by the Dongfang family.¡± Ouyang Yun Jin sipped a mouthful of tea at his own pace. He then replied with a faint smile, ¡°The Sky Wolf originally was the beast from our Ouyang family. ording to a message left by an expert in the ancient past, people that could subdue it would have great abilities. Thus, the Sky Wolf had never been willing to be subdued by anyone even if it may lead to its death. You are the only exception.¡± Ouyang Yun Jin swept gazes toward Mu Ru Yue as he said that before he continued, ¡°I have to say this beforehand. The Sky Wolf wasn¡¯t injured by our Ouyang family. It was already injured when we first picked it up. We then locked it up within the Ouyang family for several years. Following that, it escaped and was rescued by the Dongfang family. Our Ouyang family didn¡¯t continue to pursue after it on behalf of giving respect to the Dongfang family. We, however, didn¡¯t expect that the Dongfang family would mistreat it so we picked it back to our Ouyang family when it was severely injured¡­¡¯ Chapter 566 - Despicable Dongfang Jun Part 5

Chapter 566- Despicable Dongfang Jun Part 5

¡°You don¡¯t know how it looked like that time. It was at itsst breath. I thought that it would die shortly, but it said it hadn¡¯t wait for its master¡¯s arrival so it mustn¡¯t die. Following that, it had managed to continue living just by sheer will. The reason why we brought it here was due to it being stirred up during that period of time. It just kept saying that master is here and wanted to find master.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart ached with killing intents bursting forth from her body. With ice-cold ck eyes, she stated, ¡°The Dongfang family deserves to die!¡± Her heart¡¯s pain intensified when she thought about Xiao Yue¡¯s miserable state. It was especially so when that graceful and beautiful Sky Wolf had walked away from the border of death just to wait for her. How much resolutions must she have to do that? ¡°Dongfang Jun that you had mentioned had concealed his matter with Xiao Yue so other family ns just know about Xiao Yue, but didn¡¯t know about their feeling dispute. Our Ouyang family has always been paying meticulous attention to the status of Xiao Yue so we know about this matter clearly.¡± It was precisely so that he knew about Xiao Yue¡¯s pride. The Sky Wolf had always been elegant and noble in the several thousands of years it stayed within the Dongfang family. She was even willing to abandon her pride for Dongfang Jun to stay by his side even if she had to endure humiliations. Who knew that her oue would be that terrible at the end¡­ ¡°Furthermore, you should know that Dongfang Jun just watched on as Xiao Yue was being tortured, but didn¡¯t help her. He didn¡¯t mind abandoning a woman in order to achieve the young master¡¯s status.¡± Mu Ru Yue narrowed her eyes and said, ¡°Are you trying to fuel the mes?¡± ¡°No,¡± Ouyang Yun Jin shook his head and continued with a light smiles, ¡°I¡¯m not trying to provoke you. I¡¯m just stating the facts.¡± ¡°Tell me about the Nangong family.¡± ¡°Nangong family?¡± Ouyang Yun Jin smiled and continued, ¡°The Nangong family isn¡¯t bad. It is just that those old fellows dotes too much on Nangong Zi Lan. Since Nangong Zi Lan likes Dongfang Jun, they just let them be. But I dare to swear that after Nangong Zi Lan married Dongfang Jun, Dongfang Jun will make use of her to achieve some matters before immediately casting her aside. Tsk tsk! Another pitiful girl that is going to be ruined by that man. If you want to destroy the alliance marriage between the two families, I suggest that you go and seek for the old man of the Nangong family. He is rather wise and will consider what you say.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows raised as she said, ¡°Young master Ouyang, I wish we can expedite the process in reaching our goal. I must definitely crush that Dongfang family beneath my feet!¡± ¡®I must make them regret their actions!¡¯ ¡°I will be anticipating it.¡± Ouyang Yun Jin smiled. Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t continue to stay and returned to the King Chen manor after obtaining the information that she wanted. However, a person came forth to report to her that someone was waiting at the hall for her once she stepped into the manor. Mu Ru Yue frowned slightly and was slightly curious. Who woulde looking for her in Realmess? A breeze blew past and there was a man standing in the hall with his back facing the entrance. His back look slender and straight as the sunlight shone on his back. He gradually turned around when he heard footsteps outside the room. Her had a faint smile on his handsome face. Elegance filled demeanour could be used to describe him. But Mu Ru Yue felt a bad vibe from him instead for some reasons. Fake! That¡¯s right, this man¡¯s smile gave people a really pretentious feeling. It was as though he was purposely showing such a facade¡­ ¡°You are the master of Xiao Yue?¡± Dongfang Jun chuckled slightly. He had originally thought that Xiao Yue¡¯s master was a man. He didn¡¯t expect that she would be a female and such a youthful girl to boot¡­ Chapter 567 - Despicable Dongfang Jun Part 6

Chapter 567 -Despicable Dongfang Jun Part 6

¡°A member of the Dongfang family?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows raised as she continued, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you will be able to obtain my information this quick. Tell me why have youe here for.¡± Dongfang Jun smiled faintly as he replied, ¡°I want you to terminate your contract with Xiao Yue!¡± There wasn¡¯t any room for discussions. It was an order! Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression turned grim and asked, ¡°What is the reason?¡± ¡°It is due to me being able to nurture Xiao Yue better.¡± Dongfang Jun lifted his head slightly to purposely look down on the girl before him as he continued, ¡°Yet, you can¡¯t help her in any ways. You are just ruining her by keeping her. Our Dongfang family possesses a Mundane Peak Rank alchemist. What about you?¡± Mu Ru Yue rubbed her nose as it was really tempting for her to tell him that she was also a Mundane Stage Peak Rank alchemist¡­ ¡°I will never terminate my contract with Xiao Yue!¡± Mu Ru Yue lifted her gaze and said each of those words heavily. Dongfang Jun¡¯s expression darkened that instant as he sniggered and said, ¡°Lady Mu, do you really want to make an enemy out of the Dongfang family? There is no good oue opposing us. How about this? I can give you a Mundane Stage High Rank Mystic Energy Gathering Pill in exchange for Xiao Yue. You can treat it as though I¡¯m purchasing Xiao Yue from you.¡± The reason why he said high rank and not peak rank pill was due to the refinement of Mundane Peak Rank pills being really difficult to manufacture even if it was a Mundane Stage Peak Rank alchemist. Thus, it would be impossible for him to obtain such pills. The only pill that he could be certain in obtaining was the high rank¡¯s¡­ ¡°Please forgive me for being unable to agree,¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression was cial with ayer of frost that encased her body. She then continued, ¡°Companions aren¡¯t items. I won¡¯t agree even if you were to give me the world!¡± Dongfang Jun was stunned as he raised his gaze to look at the girl¡¯s gorgeous appearance. The girls before him had such a domineering grandeur at this instant, making men to be impressed by her subconsciously. But he must obtain Xiao Yue no matter what! ¡°Lady Mu, I am sincerely in love with Xiao Yue. Why do you want to break us lovely couples apart so badly?¡± mes of Fury filled his eyes as he said that. It was as though Mu Ru Yue was the evil person forcefully tearing their rtionship apart. ¡°Sincere?¡± Mu Ru Yue sneered as she continued, ¡°If you were sincere, how could you just watch on as she was being beaten up? If you were sincere, you wouldn¡¯t want to marry other women! Love shouldn¡¯t be sphemed. If you really love someone, you will only want her in your life. Don¡¯t tell me that you didn¡¯t have a choice as that is just an excuse. It is just an excuse to cover up your cowardliness and greed! Who can your love be sincere if you can¡¯t marry her as your wife and only have her in your entire life and eternity?¡± Dongfang Jun¡¯s expression was as gloomy as tempest as he replied, ¡°Lady Mu, are you joking? Isn¡¯t it enough that my heart loves only her even if I marry others? It will only be beneficial for her once I be the head of the Dongfang family. It is also impossible for a couple to have only each other in their life! I am a man so it is destined that I will have multiple wives and concubines. Your husband will simrly have other wives and concubines when you get married in the future. ¡°This has nothing to do with desires but it is the custom since ancient times. Thus, I will give you an advice. It is best for you to stop having such fantasies. Otherwise, there won¡¯t be any man that will marry such a savage girl like yourself.¡± ¡®It is now not a wonder why Xiao Yue left and isn¡¯t willing to return to his side. It is all due to this girl¡¯s teachings. His graceful and beautiful Xiao Yue mustn¡¯t develop this kind of personality to always be jealous like hers. ¡®Whoever that marries this kind of girl will be fated to be unable to have a peaceful home!¡¯ ¡°About that, I am really sorry¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue chuckled lightly before she continued, ¡°But I am already married and my husband only has me so your stand is corrected.¡± Chapter 568 - The Ghost King’s Return Part 1

Chapter 568 - The Ghost King¡¯s Return Part 1

Seeing the girl¡¯s faint smile, Dongfang Jun¡¯s expression turned ashen. He clenched his fists so tightly that it crackled. He then took in a deep breath with an rmingly cold gaze as he said, ¡°It seems that you are really unwilling to terminate your contract with Xiao Yue.¡± He looked at the girl before her with his gaze terrifyingly sinister as he continued, ¡°You will definitely regret this decision one day!¡± He no longer looked at Mu Ru Yue after he said that. He shook his sleeves before he turned around and left. ¡°Dongfang family¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue smirked as she said, ¡°I am rather curious as to who will be the one that will regret in the end. Don¡¯t even mention concubine, Xiao Yue¡¯s status is even superior than the head wife of the current family¡¯s head. She deserves a much better man to love.¡± Mu Ru Yue might kill Dongfang Jun right now if this was when she first transmigrated into this different world. It was due to baptism in these years that had already made her lose her rashness. She mustpletely annihte the Dongfang family if she were to make a move on them in order to avoid future problems and disasters. If she were to kill Dongfang Jun now, there wasn¡¯t a slightest benefit for her! If she wanted to eliminate someone, she must obliterate them in order to rob them of the chance in counter attacking. Otherwise, she could only bear with it. ¡°I don¡¯t know when the Ouyang family¡¯s medicinal nts will arrive,¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled faintly as shemented, ¡°If it is the people of the Ouyang family that is transporting the medicinal nts, they should be really quick. But Ouyang Yun Jin couldn¡¯t make his move too obvious as that would attract the other families¡¯ attention. Thus, Yi Shao Chen had dispatched his men to settle this matter instead. It will then be naturally slower with just ordinary men.¡± But they should already arrive, judging by the time¡­ ¡°Halt! What are you all doing?¡± The general that was guarding the entrance of the City hindered the path of a group of men and horses that was speeding toward the entrance of the city. He swept a cold gaze at the carriage behind them before ordering harshly, ¡°Check them!¡± ¡°Yes, general!¡± Two city guards ran briskly to the back of the carriage before opening the trunk of the carriage. Boxes of medicinal nts entered their sight at this instant. The middle aged man that was the leader of the group was slightly displeased. He raised his palm and a jade pendant appeared in his hand, showing it to the general. ¡°We are people from the King Chen manor!¡± The general sneered as he said, ¡°This general doesn¡¯t care who you are under. You aren¡¯t allowed to transport this much medicinal nts into the Imperial City. Who knows if these medicinal nts are toxic to humans? Someone, confiscate all these medicinal nts. Not a single one of these medicinal nts is to enter the city!¡± The middle aged man¡¯s expression changed drastically as he said grimly, ¡°You aren¡¯t an alchemist nor a doctor. How can you tell whether what we are transporting are poisonous or not? You are just making a venomous nder without any evidence. Are all men of King Xuan like this?¡± Actually, his guess was right. Everyone knew that King Xuan and King Chen were like fire and water. Moreover, this general was a person under King Xuan. He got to know that the subordinates of King Chen were transporting medicinal nts into the Capital beforehand so he would naturally find some excuses to confiscate them to curry favor with King Xuan. ¡°When this general says it is poison, it is!¡± The general had a cynical smile as he continued with disdain, ¡°Nobody are allowed to transport these medicinal nts into the city without my permission. If you are capable, you can make King Chene and collect them.¡± The middle aged man clenched his fists tightly with hisplexion ashen. The reason why the general had the guts to confiscate their medicinal nts could only be due to King Xuan¡¯s backing. Moreover, King Xuan was acknowledged by the Ouyang family. King Chen also couldn¡¯t oppose the Ouyang family no matter how strong he was. Hence, he didn¡¯t fear them. ¡°Lord Wang¡­¡± The expressions of the men behind the leader of the group were terrible as they asked for the middle aged man¡¯s opinion. Chapter 569 - The Ghost King’s Return Part 2

Chapter 569 - The Ghost King¡¯s Return Part 2

The middle aged man known as Lord Wang didn¡¯t say anything, but mes of fury burned in his eyes. Yet, the city guards had started to confiscate their medicinal nts before he could say anything. ¡°General Lin, it won¡¯t be easy confiscating our King Chen¡¯s possession. You will have to give everything back to us shortly. Let¡¯s go!¡± He swept a cold gaze at the general¡¯s prideful expression before entering the city door without turning his head back¡­ ¡°Pooh!¡± The general spat on the ground crudely as he yelled, ¡°Who did they think they are? They are just dogs of King Chen. Good items should be given to our King Xuan. He is the only that is qualified to possess these precious medicinal nts. It is undeniable that King Chen is really rich though. Everyone, take a look at this. It is the Snow Lily from the Sky Mountain. This is a ten thousand years Ginseng. All of these are medicinal nts that are great supplements. If I give these medicinal nts to His Highness Xuan, he will surely promote me so that I won¡¯t need to continue guarding the city¡¯s entrance.¡± The general couldn¡¯t help but be jubnt as though he could already see his bright future¡­ Yi Shao Chen listened to Lord Wang¡¯s report in the King Chen manor¡¯s study room. There wasn¡¯t any change of expression from his gentle-like jade face. He just raised his head after a long time and said indifferently, ¡°I know already. You are dismissed.¡± The officer was stunned. He didn¡¯t understand why Yi Shao Chen wasn¡¯t enraged by his report. But he still turned around and left without asking anything. Yi Shao Chen¡¯s expression darkened abruptly after he left as hemented, ¡°Yi Shao Xuan. It seems that he is still the same to be unable to control his temper¡­¡± Those medicinal nts were the Ouyang family¡¯s even though it was transported by his King Chen manor¡¯s people to the Capital. Hence, the actions by Yi Shao Chen¡¯s men was akin to provoking the Ouyang family as they were nakedly face-pping them. ¡°It is a pity. He himself is useless and the subordinates that he chose are also useless. He probably is still clueless that this action by his subordinate is pushing him to his death.¡± Yi Shao Chen smiled, but it didn¡¯t reach his eyes. His pretty peach blossom eyes was cold, enamating cold ray of lights. He stoppedmenting and just turned around to leave the study room¡­ The feeble sunlight with a superficial color shone through the gap of the door into the room. A girl with her eyes closed was currently sitting on the bed with crossed legs. Traces of faint energies were revolving around her body. Suddenly, the door was pushed open. The original feeble light had intensified, enveloping her body¡­ Mu Ru Yue slowly opened her eyes and looked outwards,nding on a slender body. The man had his back facing the sun. He had an elegant demeanour and looked as gentle as jade. The smile on his face was really pleasant to sight. He also had a pair of captivating peach blossom eyes. ¡°Yi Shao Chen?¡± Mu Ru Yue was stunned. With a slight frown, she asked, ¡°Do you have matters with me?¡± Yi Shao Chen smiled lightly and replied, ¡°The Ouyang family¡¯s medicinal nts have been confiscated.¡± ¡°By who?¡± ¡°Yi Shao Xuan.¡± ¡®Yi Shao Xuan?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue stayed silent for a while before she said, ¡°The Ouyang family should settle this by themselves as those medicinal nts confiscated were theirs. I will go and find them now.¡± She no longer continued to cultivate upon saying that. She just jumped off her bed and walked outwards. ¡°Little Yue!¡± A figure dashed toward Mu Ru Yue once she took a step out of the room, leaping into her embrace. Mo Xi blinked his innocent and purerge eyes. A faint glow could be seen from his fair and handsome face. His long eyshes trembled lightly like a palm-leaf fan. He also had a smile as radiant and candid as sunlight on his face.a Chapter 570 - The Ghost King’s Return Part 3

Chapter 570 - The Ghost King¡¯s Return Part 3

¡°Little Yue, where are you going? Can you bring me along with you?¡± Mu Ru Yue just couldn¡¯t say any rejective words as she looked at the youth¡¯s expectant gaze. She then nodded slightly and agreed, ¡°Alright. You cane with us.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Mo Xi¡¯s smile was really captivating. Mu Ru Yue could almost see flowers blooming all around him with sweet scents emitting from them¡­ Yet, when they reached the housing of the Ouyang family in the Imperial City, they were notified that the two of them had gone to the pce. Mu Ru Yue was also unwilling to just wait here for them so she made Yi Shao Chen to bring her into the pce. The Emperor was in the Imperial study room but he was standing before two middle aged man respectfully. His expression was filled with reverence and sincerity. There was also a man standing beside the Emperor. Moreover, that man¡¯s appearance was simr to Yi Shao Chen¡¯s, but he had a more softer appearance than Yi Shao Chen¡¯s. His skin was fairer than girls, making his appearance looked really feminine. It was truly a pity that this man wasn¡¯t a girl. Furthermore, his appearance looked slightly feeble, making his fair skin more pale. It seemed to be due to indulging in debauchery. It was easy to know that he was a yboy at a nce. Yet, a report was heard from outside the room at this moment. ¡°Your Majesty, King Chen hase asking for an audience.¡± The Emperor frowned and replied, ¡°Let him in.¡± He had heard a lot of rumours these days. Since he didn¡¯t have any good impressions of the Empress thatpletelycked in insight, he simrly didn¡¯t have much good impressions of Yi Shao Chen who was the adopted son of the Empress. A few figures entered the crowd¡¯s eyes after the door of the study room was gradually pushed open. Yi Shao Xuan¡¯s gaze shifted from Yi Shao Chen¡¯s face onto Mu Ru Yue¡¯s. A trace of astonishment shed past his eyes. He had seen this woman at the banquet previously. But she had a scar on her face at that time, ruining her beauty. That scar had unknowingly vanished today, allowing him to see her wless face¡­ Mu Ru Yue had originally not cared much of her appearance so she wasn¡¯t in a hurry to recover her looks. Yet, she had thought it through after that. If Wu Chen were to see that scar, his heart would definitely ache. Hence, she made Yi Shao Chen gathered the medicinal nts in manufacturing the Appearance Recovery Pill¡­ Yi Shao Chen quickly withdrew his astonished gaze before ncing at Mo Xi who was standing by her side. He was more into guys than girls after all. The youth was so adorable and beautiful, especially his submissive appearance. It made him a little turned on¡­ ¡°Little Yue!¡± Mo Xi couldn¡¯t help but to pull on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s sleeve. He then bit his lips as he hid timidly behind her. That man¡¯s gaze was so terrifying. It was identical to the gaze of those girls that seemed to have wanted to eat him¡­ ¡°Mo Mo, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here.¡± Mu Ru Yue patted Mo Xi¡¯s hand before shifting her gaze to Yi Shao Xuan. She frowned as she thought, ¡®Can it be that Yi Shao Xuan is a gay?¡¯ ¡®But seeing his extremely feeble appearance, he seems to be a submissive. How can he develop interest in Mo Mo then?¡¯ ¡°Mhm.¡± Mo Xi¡¯s heart warmed. It was as though his heart was being enveloped by a sense of security. Yet, that man¡¯s wolf and tiger-like gaze still made him really ufortable. It was as though his clothes were being torn apart before him¡­ ¡°Chen Er, why have you alle?¡± The Emperor frowned, but still expressed a friendly smile toward Mu Ru Yue. The two lords of the Ouyang family were so respectful towards her and the girl had also subdued the Sky Wolf. Thus, she might be a member of the Ouyang family unless something unexpected happened¡­ Chapter 571 - The Ghost King’s Return Part 4

Chapter 571 - The Ghost King¡¯s Return Part 4

Yi Shao Chen nced at Yi Shao Xuan that was staring engrossedly at Mo Xi. His lips then curled up into a gentle smile. He would look like a jade-like gentlemen if only his sinister eyes were overlooked. ¡°Imperial father, Lord Ouyang had recently made your son transport some medicinal nts for him. But when the subordinates of your son reached the entrance of the city, the medicinal nts had been confiscated by General Lin Xin who was guarding the entrance. That person known as Lin Xin had self-proimed himself to be a subordinate of Third Imperial brother and even ndered that the medicinal nts of Lord Ouyang were poisonous. Hence, your son has personallye forth to ask for Imperial father¡¯s solution for this.¡± Yi Shao Xuan was stunned as ayer of cold sweat immediately formed on his forehead. That bastard Lin Xin did indeed transported few carriages of medicinal nts to the King Xuan¡¯s manor. Moreover, since he saw that those medicinal nts were precious supplements, he kept them and nned to find some opportunity to give them to his Imperial father. Who knew that those confiscated goods were the Ouyang family¡¯s. Seeing the ashened expression of the Emperor and the incredibly gloomy expression of Ouyang Yun Jin, Yi Shao Xuan¡¯s legs softened as he knelt to the ground and pleaded, ¡°Imperial father, your son really didn¡¯t know that the medicinal nts that were recently given by Lin Xin were confiscated goods. Imperial father, please inspect on the credibility of your son¡¯s words!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± The Emperor¡¯s eyes werepletely darkened. He then snorted coldly before he continued, ¡°Yi Shao Xuan, you are really too gutsy to dare confiscate the Ouyang family¡¯s medicinal nts!¡± ¡°Imperial father, your son really didn¡¯t know about this. Your son pleads for Imperial father¡¯s forgiveness.¡± Yi Shao Xuan wiped off the cold sweat from his forehead while he inwardly scolded Lin Xin thousand times. ¡®If that bastard is here now, I will definitely give him a terrible death!¡¯ The Emperor sighed as his heart softened. He was his son no matter what. How could a father really bear to be ruthless to his own biological bone and blood even if the Royal family was known to be heartless? But Ouyang Yun Jin¡¯s voice was heard at this moment before he could say anything. ¡°It seems that the people of the Kingdom of Ling Yun is bing more gutsy to the point where they don¡¯t ce importance on our Ouyang family. It is really an eye opener for me today. My Ouyang family had made King Chen help us in transporting medicines. Who knew that they would be confiscated. Those are the most precious medicinal nts in the world. If those medicinal nts get damaged, how many lives can you give topensate for them? Furthermore, you even dared to say that my Ouyang family had transported poisonous medicinal nts to harm the people in the Imperial City. Haha! This is just tooughable. Why would we need to use poison when we want to kill people?!¡± ¡°Lord Ouyang,¡± Yi Shao Xuan hastily exined to Ouyang Yun Jin, ¡°This really doesn¡¯t have anything to do with me. It is all Lin Xin¡¯s fault. I¡¯m really clueless that the medicinal nts were obtained by confiscation. Otherwise, it will be impossible for me to keep them.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Ouyang Yun Jin snorted coldly. With his grandeur being gradually released, he continued, ¡°It is his mistake, but he is your subordinate. How could he dare to brazenly confiscate possessions from a prince¡¯s manor if he didn¡¯t have your permission?¡± Yi Shao Xuan¡¯s body shuddered as what Ouyang Yun Jin said was right. It was precisely due to his support and promise that gave Lin Xin that much guts. However, this matter really didn¡¯t have anything to do with him. It was all due to that person wanting to curry favors with him and creating thismotion¡­ The Emperor could no longer say anything to help Yi Shao Xuan even if he wanted to upon hearing what Ouyang Yun Jin said. He sighed lightly before he used a somewhat helpless tone as he said, ¡°Yi Shao Xuan, you are to return to the King Xuan¡¯s manor and will be forbidden to take even a single step out of the manor for the next three years! Furthermore, the prince¡¯s manor name will be changed to King Xian. You will just be the idle King Xian from now on.¡± Yi Shao Xuan raised his head in shock as he looked with disbelief at the Emperor. ¡®Does Imperial father means that I¡¯m no longer qualified to be a candidate in seeding the throne?¡¯ Chapter 572 - The Ghost King’s Return Part 5

Chapter 572 - The Ghost King¡¯s Return Part 5

A chill ran down his spine when he thought about that. He had already inwardly scolded that dumbass Lin Xin ten thousand times. ¡°We also have another matter to announce,¡± The Emperor shifted his gaze toward Yi Shao Chen as he continued, ¡°We will be making an official announcement in a couple of days in decreeing King Chen to be the Crown Prince!¡± Even though he was greatly displeased by Liu Yu¡¯s action and simrly disliked the Empress and Yi Shao Chen due to that, it was undeniable that Yi Shao Chen had a close connection with the Ouyang family. Otherwise, the Ouyang family wouldn¡¯t have let him transport the medicinal nts. He would decree Yi Shao Chen to be the Crown Prince just by that point¡­ Yi Shao Xuan¡¯splexion turned ashen. He didn¡¯t expect that not only did his Imperial father robbed him of his power, he also made Yi Shao Chen the Crown Prince at such a moment. How could he stand it? Yi Shao Chen had a calm and collected expression inparison to Yi Shao Xuan¡¯s anger and resentment. He just replied with a faint smile, ¡°Thank you so much, Imperial father!¡± Since the Ouyang family swore to never be involved with the battle for imperial power, he was confident that he would be able to seed the throne Thus, he had such an indifferent expression¡­ ¡°Younger master Ouyang, please deliver those medicinal nts to the King Chen manorter. I will no longer be staying here.¡± Mu Ru Yue looked at Ouyang Yun Jin as she said that. Ouyang Yun Jin immediately stood usaid with a faint smile, ¡°Lady Mu, do you need me to send you out?¡± ¡°No need,¡± Mu Ru Yue shook her head before she continued, ¡°You just need to send those medicinal nts to me. Mo Mo, let¡¯s go.¡± She held on Mo Xi¡¯s hand before she headed to the sunlight outside of the Imperial study room upon saying that. The Emperor couldn¡¯t help but be stupefied as he watched the leaving slender figure under the sunlight. He had always thought that Ouyang Yun Jin just had admiration for Mu Ru Yue, but it seemed that it currently wasn¡¯t such a case. It was as though Mu Ru Yue held a superior position above both of the lords¡­ ¡®I mustn¡¯t offend that girl no matter what from now on! I must ce more importance on Yi Shao Chen as well¡­¡¯ Lin Xin was still dreaming about being promoted before a group of guards suddenly barged into his room. They just wordlessly restrained him and sent him to a prison cell. Bang! Therge door of the prison cell was mmed shut. Lin Xin immediately leaped toward the door and yelled, ¡°You are the subordinates of King Chen, right? No! King Chen won¡¯t be able to do this. Otherwise, His Highness Xuan won¡¯t let you off!¡± ¡°King Chen?¡± The jailer had already gotten Lord Wang¡¯s instruction. He couldn¡¯t help but sniggered after hearing what Lin Xin said. He then continued, ¡°King Xuan? I don¡¯t know which King Xuan you are referring to. We were ordered by the crown prince to arrest all of you.¡± Lin Xin was stunned as he replied, ¡°King Xuan is naturally His Highness Xuan, the third son of His Majesty. Also, what crown prince are you talking about? When did the Kingdom of Ling Yun has a crown prince?¡± ¡°Haha! The King Xuan that you mentioned had been demoted to be King Xian and will be under house arrest for three years. As for the crown prince, it is definitely the previous Highness Chen.¡± Lin Xin was startled before he suddenly yelled out, ¡°You must be lying. Impostering a crown prince will lead to the obliteration of your family line. Moreover, how can King Xuan be demoted?¡± The jailer snorted coldly as he exined, ¡°It is all due to King Xian¡¯s stupid subordinates that dared to rob the Ouyang family¡¯s possession. Our crown prince was transporting precious medicinal nts for the Ouyang family. Some of the them were also priceless, but was snatched away by some fools. The people from the Ouyang family were enraged so King Xian was naturally implicated.¡± Lin Xin¡¯s leg softened and gave way at this instant, making him sit on the ground. Hisplexion was gravely pale with despair filled eyes. Chapter 573 - The Ghost King’s Return Part 6

Chapter 573 - The Ghost King¡¯s Return Part 6

It wasn¡¯t a wonder why that bastard Wang Lin said that he would get back all of the medicinal nts sooner orter. It was due to King Chen doing some matters for the Ouyang family. It was a joke that he kicked an iron panel1 for trying to curry favors with King Xuan¡­ ¡°You should reflect on what you had done now. Our crown prince will announce on how to deal with you all soon.¡± The jailer cast a cold gaze at Lin Xin¡¯s paled face before he no longer looked at him a and left the jail. There were some people that would forever be clueless as to who they shouldn¡¯t offend¡­ Of course, Mu Ru Yue was naturally unaware about the matters at this side as she was currently busy trying to increase her alchemy proficiency. As for those people, they would be settled by Yi Shao Chen¡­ There was a slender and tall figure standing at the summit of a mountain near the Kingdom of Ling Yun. Three grandeurs of noble, charming and powerful could be felt from the man. His temperament would make people be unable to forget although he usually had a silver mask on his face, making it impossible to see his appearance. What really made him be unable to be overlooked was the man¡¯s pair of alluring purple eyes. It was so beautiful that it seemed surreal. Yet, his eyes were sinisterly cold¡­ ¡°It has already been a year¡­¡± He didn¡¯t expect for so much time to pass. He had solitarily barged into Realmless in order to increase his cultivation. Who knew that so much time had passed when it felt as though it was only a short moment. It was ,yet, great that the time flow in realmless was different from the Central Region. She at least wouldn¡¯t suffer too much waiting for him¡­ He just needed to be the only one enduring these thoughts. ¡°I hope I will be able to return to the continent before the Immortal Doctor Banquet begins.¡± A breeze blew past, making his hair to flutter along with it. He raised his head slightly. It was as though he was reminiscing the girl that was unforgettable to him for his life and eternity, making his purple eyes to soften subconsciously. A charming and captivating smile appeared beneath his mask. ¡°Mu Er, wait for me¡­¡± He looked afar as he mumbled that softly¡­ When Mu Ru Yue had delivered the pills that could fill up a house before Ouyang Yun Jin a monthter, he couldn¡¯t help but be dumbfounded as he looked astonishingly at the girl before him. ¡°Lady Mu, did you refined all these pills in just a month?¡± She managed to refine a house-full of pills in just a short month. This would probably be an impossible feat for that alchemist in the Dongfang family¡­ ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled faintly as she continued, ¡°This is a Energy Gathering pill that will assist in martial practitioners in being able to absorb energies rapidly. This is the First Emperor Pill. This is specially for people that has a rather poor innate talent or is unable to cultive. The consumer of this pill will instantly make them be able to breakthrough to the Xiantian Realm, but they will no longer be able to continue cultivating from then on. Moreover, this Divine Emperor Pill is a rank superior than the First Emperor Pill as it will enable practitioners that has a terrible innate talent to breakthrough to the Mystic realm, but they will simrly be unable to cultivate further. This Mystic Pill will allow martial practitioners at the Full Circle Xiantian realm to breakthrough to the Mystic realm. There is also this¡­¡± Ouyang Yun Jin¡¯s heart shuddered uncontrobly at each and every pill that Mu Ru Yue introduced. He was too shocked that he was speechless at the end. He was really excited as with these pills, the power of the Ouyang family will definitely increase drastically¡­ ¡°Lady Mu, I will promise you that the Ouyang family will be able to quickly suppress the Dongfang family really soon.¡± Admiration surged in Ouyang Yun Jin¡¯s eyes as he swore with resolution. ¡°Alright, I will leave first.¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t say anything else before she just turned around and left the room¡­ It had just turned noon. Mu Ru Yue suddenly halted her steps in the bustling street of the Imperial City. Her gaze slowly darkened as she looked at the some people that had surrounded her. 1. It means to offend someone that he shouldn¡¯t have. Chapter 574 - Death Contract and Sharing Life Part 1

Chapter 574 - Death Contract and Sharing Life Part 1

¡°People from the Dongfang family?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze turned slightly grim as she swept a cold gaze at the men cloaked in ck robes before she continued, ¡°No, you shouldn¡¯t be people from the Dongfang family as the Kingdom of Ling Yun is the territory of the Ouyang family. Even if Dongfang Jun desired to kill me, he wouldn¡¯t do it within the Kingdom of Ling Yun. Who are you guys then?¡± ¡®Who wants to deal with me other than the Dongfang family? ¡®It will be certainly impossible for Liu Yu as she doesn¡¯t have the ability to find a group of Earth realm experts. Moreover, there is a person within this group that is a Heaven realm practitioner¡­ ¡®If Xiao Bai and Xiao Yue are here at this moment, it won¡¯t be difficult dealing with these people. But the two of them had currently been sent away to settle some matters by her so they aren¡¯t by her side now.¡¯ The leader of the group that was a middle aged man had a serious expression as he relied coldly, ¡°Lady Mu, this is all due to you being too nosy! Thus, you must die!¡± Mu Ru Yue narrowed her eyes and with a ray of light that shed past her eyes, she said, ¡°You are people of the Ouyang family? Moreover, you are the opponents of Ouyang Yun Jin. Since I¡¯m helping him, you all came to kill me?¡± There wouldn¡¯t be anybody other than the Ouyang family that would move a move on her in the Kingdom of Ling Yun. Furthermore, this person said that she was being too nosy so it should have some connections to Ouyang Yun Jin. The Ouyang family wasn¡¯t as simple as they looked. Otherwise, Ouyang Yun Jin wouldn¡¯t havee to the Kingdom of Ling Yun with just Ouyang Jing without bringing anyone else with them¡­ ¡°Hmph!¡± The middle aged man snorted coldly. With killing intents busting off from his body, he proimed, ¡°You must die no matter what!¡± ¡®Once this girl dies, Ouyang Yun Jin will be unable to give rise to anymotions!¡¯ ¡°Yan Jin!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression changed suddenly. With her cultivation, it was now still impossible for her to face these many experts¡­ ¡°Little girl, did something happen for you to interrupt this senior¡¯s sleep?¡±A domineering voice was suddenly heard before a handsome man in ck robe stood before Mu Ru Yue. The man¡¯s face seemed to have been carved with his sword-like eyebrows reaching his temples. He had a faint smile on his handsome face as his ink-ck eyes shifted to look at the middle aged man. ¡°It seems that your opponents are rather strong this time.¡± His eyebrows raised slightly as he stood in mid air with his ck robe fluttering, giving off a terrifying domineering grandeur. A monarch¡¯s descend was the best description to depict him. ¡°Yan Jin, eat this ten thousand years old Ginseng.¡± Mu Ru Yue waved her hand, making a Ginseng to fly toward Yan Jin. Yan Jin wasn¡¯t ceremonious with her and just caught the Ginseng before tossing it into his mouth and swallowing it. When the Ginseng entered his stomach, a warm sensation could be felt throughout his body. The crowd was a little stunned. Could this girl be a fool? How could she casually make that man eat it? With the medicinal power of the ten thousand years old Ginseng, wouldn¡¯t his body be unable to withstand it and explode? But a tyrannical aura was abruptly burst forth from the man¡¯s body before the crowd could understand her action. That aura raised upwards and dispersed above his head¡­ ¡°Earth realm!¡± The middle aged man¡¯s expression changed drastically, the man had used the Ginseng to break through to the Earth realm! Mo Xu was a little restless and uneasy inside the Crown Prince manor. He was also clueless as to why he was this fidgety. It felt as though something was going to happen¡­ ¡°Little Yue. Can it be something has happened to Little Yue?¡± Mo Xi bit his lips before he continued, ¡°No! I must find Little Yue. Something must have happened to her¡­¡± He had already treated the girl as an irreceable family member after getting to know her for so many days. Thus, he wouldn¡¯t allow anything to happen to her! Chapter 575 - Death Contract and Sharing Life Part 2

Chapter 575- Death Contract and Sharing Life Part 2

¡°Haha!¡± The middle aged man chuckled and mocked, ¡°So what if you have broken through to the Earth realm? You still won¡¯t be my match!¡± How could he a Heaven realm expert ce any importance on a puny Earth Realm practitioner? Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t say anything. She just gradually raised her hand, making a me sword to appear in her hand. Her expression was calm as though she didn¡¯t feel a threat from them. ¡°Yan Jin, kill them all!¡± She lifted her gaze slightly and said those words heavily. ¡°These people had interrupted this senior¡¯s rest so this senior will naturally not forgive them!¡± Yan Jin smirked. His domineerance was naked to the eye, attracting attention to him. The bystanders in the surrounding saw this scene and hastily hid by the side, fearing that the battle might implicate them¡­ Peng! A palm wind strike was shot toward Yan Jin, but Yan Jin¡¯s ck figure dodged it and disappeared at that instant. The palm wind seemed to have ripped the air as hissing sounds could be heard. When that man was curious as to where Yan Jin disappeared to, a sinister cold aura came from behind him. The man who was standing behind him had a faint smile. The ck sword in his hand had been brandished, making a sword ray of light to pierce toward that man¡¯s chest like a crescent moon. That man couldn¡¯t even react to raise his weapon to block that light, allowing the sword aura to prate through his chest. Blood permeated from his chest, staining his robe. The crowd were slightly in shock. Didn¡¯t he just breakthrough to the Earth realm? Why did it feel as though he had already entered this realm for at least a century already¡­ ¡°Hmph!¡± The middle aged man snorted before his body pierced in a sh like a sword towards Yan Jin as he bragged, ¡°Brat, let me show you what a genuine expert is!¡± Yan Jin¡¯s gaze became slightly focused as he raised his ck sword to receive his opponent¡¯s attack. Boom! Yan Jin was forced to retreat a couple of steps back as he stood in mid air. A trail of blood was flowing out from the man¡¯s mouth. His web between the thumb and forefinger of a hand was numb and his stomach started to churn slightly like overturning seas and rivers. He was still at the Earth realm and didn¡¯t have a sword like the Heavenly me Sword so there was still arge disparity in strength aspared to the Heaven realm¡­ Mu Ru Yue was simrly in the same predicament as Yan Jin¡­ She still hadbat chance if she were to deal with a small amount of Earth realm practitioners. Yet, her opponents outnumbered her, gradually making it difficult for her to cope with it. Furthermore, she was unable to release her mental powers under the attack from these many people. More importantly, her belly had been bing increasinglyrger ever since she entered realmless. But the little fellow in her belly was quiet¡­ ¡°This won¡¯tst long. I must think of another n!¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her sword to block her opponent¡¯s attack, making her retreat a couple of steps. She frowned lightly with a cold gaze. ¡°Brat, your power is still inferior than mine,¡± The middle aged man chuckled. An intense gale suddenly burst forth from his body. Under the encircling wind around his body, his gaze became increasingly sinister as he stated, ¡°Furthermore, the two of you must die today. I will kill you first before I deal with that girl!¡± He nced at Mu Ru Yue when he said that. He was then stupefied with that nce¡­ He saw the other stuffing handful after handful of pills in her mouth as though those pills worth nothing. The heart of the middle aged man ached as he saw this sight¡­ ¡®Wasteful! ¡®She is being too wasteful! ¡®How can she consume pills in such a fashion? She makes it seem as though it isn¡¯t pills in her hand but is candies instead¡­¡¯ Chapter 576 - Death Contract and Sharing Life Part 3

Chapter 576 - Death Contract and Sharing Life Part 3

Mu Ru Yue moved in a sh behind a person after she consumed the pills. That person didn¡¯t even see her movement when she decapitated him with her sword. Rumble! His head was detached from the body and rolled to a side. Blood stained the entire ground that looked even more eye-catching than roses. ¡°What great speed!¡± Everyone became tensed up. Her speed had obviously drastically increased after she consumed the pills, making people vulnerable to her attack¡­ ¡°It seems that I¡¯ve really underestimated that little girl. It is not a wonder why she could enter Ouyang Yun Jin¡¯s sight!¡± The middle aged man narrowed his eyes as his gaze seemed to look toward the sky without a purpose while he smirked. Yan Jin discovered his action and frowned. He then shifted his gaze to where the man was looking. With that nce, his heart suddenly stopped beating as he yelled, ¡°Little girl, be careful!¡± But it was already toote¡­ A palm prated through Mu Ru Yue¡¯s back. Pff! It had even prated through her chest, making blood to flow profusely. A rose seemed to have blossom at her chest¡­ Yan Jin¡¯s breath stopped abruptly as he looked dazedly at the girl that had copsed on the ground. His heart throbbed with pain. Sorrow and anger set his heart azed, making his face to contort. The man seemed to feel something under the blue sky. Hisplexion under the mark was deathly pale. A slightly sweet blood surged forth from his abdomen, making him spat out a mouthful of blood. His heart suddenly started to hurt tremendously. That kind of pain made him want to die. ¡°Mu Er¡­ Can it be something happened to Mu Er?¡± Ye Wu Chen closed his eyes gradually as though he was trying to feel her presence. Yet, there was nothing. It was as though she had vanished from the world¡­ He could feel her presence anywhere and anytime after he had bonded with Mu Ru Yue. Yet, he currently couldn¡¯t feel her presence. There was only a reason for this. It meant¡­ she had died¡­ ¡®Die?¡¯ Ten thousand arrows seemed to pierce Ye Wu Chen¡¯s heart at this moment. A power that could destroy the heaven and earth was released uncontrobly from his body. The man¡¯s purple eyes turned bloodshot at this instant. With a crazed expression, he eximed, ¡°Mu Er!!¡± ¡®No! ¡®She definitely won¡¯t die. Otherwise, I will make the entire world die along with her! I will then reincarnate to chase after her. My home will always be by her side¡­¡¯ ¡°Mu Er, I will be thick skinned and shameless to chase after you for all your lives and eternity. You will never be able to leave me behind!¡± Yan Jin no longer cared about the middle aged man in the streets as he stumbled while he ran toward Mu Ru Yue. With a bitter smile, he said, ¡°Little girl, stop fooling around and get up! Didn¡¯t you want to look for Ye Wu Chen? He may already be waiting for you to find him. This matter hasn¡¯t been done yet so you can¡¯t die¡­¡± But Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t reply him as sheid lifeless on the ice-cold ground. ¡°Little girl,¡± Yan Jin¡¯s voice started to tremble subconsciously as he continued, ¡°If you die, the child in your belly will simrly be unable to live. There is also Zi Qian Jing¡­ He has waited for a thousand years for you. Can you bear to let him continue waiting for you?¡± ¡®She won¡¯t die. Never!¡¯ Yan Jin held Mu Ru Yue tightly in his embrace. His arm trembled as he said, ¡°Little girl, quickly wake up. He is still waiting for you¡­¡± The girl in his embrace stayed still without any sign of vitality no matter what he said¡­ Author¡¯s note: This is just the preparation for the uing contract that I made her meet with a mishap. Please don¡¯t worry~ Chapter 577 - Death Contract and Sharing Life Part 4

Chapter 577 - Death Contract and Sharing Life Part 4

Mo Xi just rushed over and saw Yan Jin embracing Mu Ru Yue and mumbling to her. Moreover, the girl in his embrace had a paleplexion with blood staining her entire white robe down from her chest. Buzz! Mo Xi¡¯s mind went nk as hisrge clear eyes looked dazedly at Mu Ru Yue. His thin and feeble body shuddered vigorously. ¡®Why¡­ why is she like this? ¡®Am I toote?¡¯ Suddenly, Mo Xi crazily dashed to Mu Ru Yue. He pushed Yan Jin aside and embraced Mu Ru Yue as pearl-like teardrops flowed out from hisrge eyes. ¡°Little Yue, don¡¯t be scared. Mo Mo will protect you. He always will be¡­¡± Mo Xi¡¯s eyshes were drenched with tears, trembling slightly. He would never be able to forget the phrase that the girl said to him at the banquet¡­ ¡®Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here!¡¯ Those four words made him get an understanding of the heart of the human race. That warm feeling that he felt was just as warm and gentle as his grandfather. She had always been protecting him, but it would be him that will be protecting her this time¡­ ¡°Little Yue, Mo Mo won¡¯t let you die! He won¡¯t ever let you die!¡± The youth¡¯s gaze surged with determination at this instant. Boom! Just when Yan Jin was at a loss, a curtain of light shot forth from Mo Xi¡¯s body. His hairnded on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s face under the envelopment of the light. His eyes no longer had his usual innocence and naivety. He looked slightly downwards as he looked seriously at the girl in his embrace¡­ ¡°Death Contract and sharing life? This fellow is a beast?¡± Yan Jin was stunned before hemented, ¡°Why don¡¯t I feel any beast aura from his body then? Furthermore, a beast can¡¯t initiate a death contract unless they had absolute potential. He will be a high ranking beast in the future!¡± Once a beast was under a death contract, their lives would be tightly connected. In other words, Mu Ru Yue would never die as long as Mo Xi lived unless her soul had been obliterated. Of course, only humans would have the benefit no matter what contract it was. If Mo Xi died, he couldn¡¯t be resurrected by Mu Ru Yue. Thus, the majority of the beasts wouldn¡¯t be willing to initiate a death contract even if they could¡­ More importantly, if her soul was obliterated, Mo Xi would simrly vanish from the world forever. This could be said that the death contract was the most tyrannical contract. It was even superior to the Master and Servant contract. ¡°Death contract! How is this possible?¡± The middle aged man¡¯s expression changed as he continued, ¡°How could there be a beast that is wholeheartedly willing to initiate such a tyrannical contract to save a person¡¯s life? There isn¡¯t any benefit in it for him at all!¡± He seemed to be really powerful even if his species was unknown¡­ Mu Ru Yue¡¯splexion gradually recovered under the rays of light. Her eyshes fluttered slightly and a handsome youth¡¯s face entered her sight when she opened her eyes. ¡°Mo Mo?¡± Mu Ru Yue was startled and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Furthermore, she seemed to have heard Ye Wu Chen roar out the moment before she fell unconscious¡­ ¡®Wu Chen?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart trembled. Could it be that Wu Chen wasn¡¯t far from here? ¡°Little Yue!¡± Mo Xi bit his lips and with his feeble body trembling, he continued, ¡°Little Yue, I was so scared¡­¡± He feared that she would leave forever. It was simr to the time where he had personally watched on as his parents were ruthlessly murdered by some humans¡­ Little Yue was the closest family member, excluding his grandfather, to him in this world. Chapter 578 - Death Contract and Sharing Life Part 5

Chapter 578- Death Contract and Sharing Life Part 5

Mu Ru Yue lowered her gaze slightly and smilingly caressed Mo Xi¡¯s head. She then asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t I fine now? Don¡¯t cry. That¡¯s right, what happened when I passed out?¡± Yan Jin looked at Mu Ru Yue and his tightly wound up heart rxed. He then told Mu Ru Yue what happened. Mu Ru Yue looked dubiously at Mo Xi after hearing what he said. ¡°You are a beast?¡± ¡®Can it be that he is really a member of a beast family n, right?¡¯ Mo Xi nodded and replied, ¡°My grandfather told me that there are many bad people in the world outside of the family so he gave me an item that will make it impossible for others to know my beast¡¯s identity. My parents were fancied by some humans, making them want my parents to vow their loyalty and devotion to them. My parents refused and was then murdered by those people.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s fingers moved as she caressed Mo Xi¡¯s head. It was unknown to her why her heart hurt when she heard him say that¡­ ¡°Little Yue,¡± Mo Xi raised his head and bit his lips before he continued, ¡°I usually dislike killing people and is really afraid of the side of me that kills people. But I really want to kill them now!¡± Mo Xi lifted his long and fine eyshes as his coal-ck eyes looked nervously at Mu Ru Yue. ¡®Will Little Yue thinks that I am really ruthless since I want to kill people? There isn¡¯t any difference from me to those people that killed my parents then¡­¡¯ ¡°If you don¡¯t kill people in this world, they will kill you.¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her head to cast a cold gaze at the middle aged man and the person cloaked in green robe. ¡®He was the one that ambushed me! ¡®A Heaven realm expert purposely hid his aura from me. Thus, I wasn¡¯t able to detect him¡­¡¯ ¡°Then¡­ Mo Mo will kill them!¡± ¡®What Little Yue said is right. Others will kill me if I don¡¯t kill them! Wasn¡¯t it the case all along? I had once restrained myself to those that wanted to grope me. But those people were too much in the end, including tearing my clothes off. I no longer could stand it and lost control, killing them. ¡®I have been feeling guilty from killing them, but now that I think back, they were the ones seeking death. They bullied me first!¡¯ ¡°Not good!¡± The middle aged man¡¯s expression changed suddenly as his gaze turned grim andmented, ¡°This youth¡¯s cultivation is stronger than ours. Can it be that he is at the True realm?¡± The crowd¡¯s gaze was filled with panic after hearing that he might be a True realm expert. ¡°Run!¡± The crowd looked at each other before they tried to disperse in all directions. The table were turned at this moment¡­ Yet, a tyrannical pressure came forth from the sky before they could escape through the sky, making all of them fall heavily to the ground. Everyone was unable to move under the pressure. All they could do was look at the handsome youth that still had a baby face. ¡°You all deserves to die! Anyone that hurts Little Yue must die!¡± A gale rose from Mo Xi¡¯s body. He waspletely different from his usual timid appearance as he was giving off a horrifying aura now. He thought about his parents terrible death appearance at this moment and Mu Ru Yue¡¯s care for him. It made the killing intents in his heart intensify. He was now utterly different from his usual submissive appearance. Booom! Those people¡¯s body exploded under the crowd¡¯s astonished gaze. A blood mist permeated, staining everyone¡¯s gaze red¡­ The group of Earth realm and Heaven realm experts had been wiped out in an instant without the slightest chance of escaping¡­ ¡°Little Yue.¡± Mo Xi turned around and leaped into Mu Ru Yue¡¯s embrace. With resolution in his clear eyes, he asked, ¡°Can I protect Little Yue from now on?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart was moved and remembered what Mo Xi had said just now. With a smile, she agreed, ¡°Alright¡­¡± Her pupils, yet, contracted suddenly as she looked past the crowd andnded on the purple figure flying over. The man didn¡¯t have his usual nobility and charm. He was in a sorry state. Sorrow and despair filled his purple eyes. But when he saw that face that he thought about every second of the day, he was astounded¡­ Chapter 579 - Jealous Ye Wu Chen Part 1

Chapter 579 -Jealous Ye Wu Chen Part 1

¡°Mu Er¡­¡± His voice that was trembling slightly was low and hoarse. His purple eyes focused on her, unable to shift his gaze away. Their gazes met and Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression changed from one that was surprised to ted. But before she could call out her man¡¯s name, the other gradually copsed to the ground. ¡°Wu Chen!¡± Mu Ru Yue hastily pushed Mo Xi aside and moved in a couple of shes to her man, catching his falling body. She ced her fingers gently on the man¡¯s pulse. She then raised her eyshes andmented softly, ¡°He had use all of his energies soaring through the sky to reach here. In addition from his overwhelming sorrow to the sudden surprise, it made him lose his consciousness. Wu Chen, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve made you worry again¡­¡± She was too careless this time. But Ouyang Yun Jin also didn¡¯t tell her the current circumstances of the Ouyang family. If not, how could she sent both Xiao Yue and Xiao Bai away¡­ Mu Ru Yue brushed her fingers gently against the man¡¯s hair. His lips was pigmentless and uneasiness was expressed even when he was unconscious. It would be seen how despaired he was to the point that he lost consciousness¡­ The night was as tranquil as water. The man¡¯s hair spreaded on the bed under the moonlight. His expression was filled with worries. He also had aplexion as pale as a ghost with unease expressed with his tightly creased eyebrows. ¡°Mu Er!¡± The man suddenly opened his eyes. His purple eyes was bloodshot with boundless sorrow and despair in them¡­ He was stunned when his gaze fixed onto the figure by his side. That face belonged to the person that he had frequently thought about in this year. Moreover, she appeared full of vitality before him. However, he had clearly felt her presence disappeared. What was going on then? Perhaps¡­ this was just a dream. If this was one, he was willing to be in it all his life and eternity just to stay by her side¡­ ¡°Wu Chen,¡± Mu Ru Yue held his ice-cold hand and asked, ¡°Are you alright? Do you know you almost scared me to death by copsing so suddenly?¡± ¡®No! ¡®This isn¡¯t a dream¡­ ¡®Mu Er is really before him!¡¯ The man suddenly held her hand before pulling her roughly onto the bed. He then turned their bodies so that he would be on top of Mu Ru Yue before kissing her lips¡­ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body stiffened. It was due to her being able to feel that the man¡¯s lip was shivering and¡­ a ice-cold liquidnded on her face. ¡°Wu Chen¡­¡± ¡°Mu Er,¡± Ye Wu Chen shifted his lips away from hers before lowering his head to look at the girl beneath him as he continued, ¡°I will never leave your side again. I don¡¯t want to experience what I did today again.¡± He closed his eyes lightly¡­ His heart shuddered tremendously when he thought back on that instant where he couldn¡¯t feel her presence. He simrly experienced an unprecedented despair¡­ So that was how despair felt¡­ ¡°Wu Chen, I¡¯m sorry. I made you worry.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly as she focused on the gravely paleplexion of the man before her and smiled. This man was noble and powerful, but he was still one that knew fear and feared like an ordinary person before her now. It would be unforgettable to her that her man¡¯s lips trembled while he kissed her. The heavens would know what crazy actions her man that loved her like his life would adopt if she really died¡­ Ye Wu Chen lifted his arms to pull Mu Ru Yue into his embrace, hugging her tightly. She was like a treasure that he had lost but had regained, making him fear that she would disappear again¡­ Chapter 580 - Jealous Ye Wu Chen Part 2

Chapter 580- Jealous Ye Wu Chen Part 2

¡°Mu Er, why are you in Realmless?¡± ¡°Mu Rong Qing Chu told me that you were here.¡± Mu Ru Yue looked at Ye Wu Chen as she exined, ¡°Wu Chen, I am your wife. We should face all difficulties and danger together. Moreover, I will always chase after your steps. I am willing to follow you wherever you go, never leaving nor abandoning you.¡± Ye Wu Chen lowered his gaze to look at Mu Ru Yue and said, ¡°Mu Er, I thought that you will be safe in exchange of my leaving. Zi Feng will at least stop seeking trouble with you, but I understand it now¡­ I really was wrong. I don¡¯t ever want what happened today to ur again. I will always stay by your side from now on.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes was filled with joy before she flipped her body to change her position to be on top before kissing him. Perhaps she seldom took the initiative that Ye Wu Chen was stunned but he came back to his senses quickly. He pressed her head toward him, deepening the kiss. It was unknown when they both became naked. Ye Wu Chen then pulled on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s arms to push her down on his member, connecting them as one¡­ The night was like water. The night breeze blew to cover the spring inside the room¡­ It was at the point where the two of them were panting profusely andid exhausted on the bed that Mu Ru Yue turned her head toward the man by her side and asked, ¡°Wu Chen, is the Ghost King of the Kingdom of Ling Yun you?¡± Happiness filled Ye Wu Chen¡¯s purple eyes as he used arge hand to hold her waist. When he turned his head toward her, his lips coincidentally touched her ears starting another round of making love. ¡°When I first came to Realmless, I didn¡¯t understand thisnd well. I then coincidentally met the Emperor of the Kingdom of Ling Yun. He wanted me to be a marquis with a different surname. I agreed as I wanted to use the manor to investigate this ce. Following that, I rarelye to this kingdom after having a full understanding of this realm. But¡­¡± Ye Wu Chen narrowed his eyes slightly and asked, ¡°Why are you living in King Chen manor? Who is the youth that was hugging you?¡± ¡°Wu Chen, are you jealous?¡± Mu Ru Yue giggled as she teased, ¡°Your jealous appearance is still really adorable. It makes me remember the first time we met.¡± He was just a fool that year, while she was a trash. It would be impossible for Mu Ru Yue at that time to imagine that the handsome youth that fell onto her would be her husband in the end¡­ Fate was a really strange thing¡­ ¡°Hmph!¡± Ye Wu Chen snorted coldly. He held onto Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hand tightly before he said sourly, ¡°I also have a manor here. You are to move and stay in my Ghost King¡¯s manor. Furthermore, you aren¡¯t allowed to hug any other guys than me. No, girls aren¡¯t allowed either. Every inches of your body solely belongs to me!¡± Ye Wu Chen was indeed jealous. His heart was soaked in vinegar when he thought about Mo Xi hugging Mu Ru Yue as his purple eyes filled with grievance looked at Mu Ru Yue. Mu Ru Yue was about to say something when the room door was pushed gently open. The moonlight entered from outside the room, shining on the couple. A sinister light shed in Ye Wu Chen¡¯s eyes. He then lifted his hand to hold onto the nket before heavily pressing down his body on Mu Ru Yue. Mu Ru Yue groaned before she red at Ye Wu Chen. ¡°Wu Chen, you¡­ Mmm!¡± Ye Wu Chen lowered his body to bite her lips before she could say finish what she wanted to say, making her words to be stuck in her throat¡­ Chapter 581 - Jealous Ye Wu Chen Part 3

Chapter 581- Jealous Ye Wu Chen Part 3

His kiss was as though to relieve his stress. He nibbled her ear before he said in an ambiguous tone, ¡°If you continue to attract flowers and provoke grasses in the future, you don¡¯t need to leave the bed anymore.¡± Mo Xi saw Mu Ru Yue was being pressed down onto the bed by that man when he entered the room. He first was stunned before his fair face turned bright red. His feeble body then dashed toward Ye Wu Chen. Ye Wu Chen¡¯s purple eyes narrowed slightly. Boom! A tyrannical power burst forth from his body, making Mo Xi to retreat a couple of steps. ¡°You¡­ you aren¡¯t allowed to bully Little Yue!¡± Mo Xi bit his lips before ring furiously at the divine handsome man before him and continued, ¡°Little Yue was so worried for you just now. How can you bully her?¡± For the innocent Mo Xi, it seemed as though the man was bullying Little Yue as the man not only pressed his body down on Little Yue¡¯s body, he bit her lips until it was red. Moreover, Little Yue was so thin. How could she endure his weight? What should he do if something bad happened to her? Mu Ru Yue couldn¡¯t help but to re at Ye Wu Chen. ¡®This fe is definitely doing this on purpose after seeing Mo Xi¡¯s appearance. He is really a vinegar jar¡­¡¯ ¡°Mo Mo, don¡¯t worry. He isn¡¯t bullying me.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled faintly and continued, ¡°The night isn¡¯t young anymore. You should go and rest.¡± Mo Xi blinked his eyes. With his eyshes trembling slightly, he asked in a suspicious tone, ¡°Really? Little Yue, you don¡¯t need to fear him. I mentioned that I will protect you so I won¡¯t let anyone bully you. If he bullies you, you must summon me. I will rush straight to your side to protect you¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled lightly and said, ¡°Am I a person that will easily let someone bully me?¡± Mo Xi pursed his lips and replied, ¡°Then¡­ I will leave first. If he really bullies you, you must call for me¡­¡± Mo Xi was still staring at that man pressing his body on Mu Ru Yue before he left. ¡®He is clearly bullying Little Yue. Why Little Yue says he isn¡¯t bullying her? What is counted as bullying to her then?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue subconsciously thought about what he said today as she looked at the feeble figure disappearing under the moonlight, making her heart ache. Hence, she wasn¡¯t able to retract her gaze quickly¡­ Suddenly, something was pushed into her body. That fullness feeling made Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body shudder. ¡°Ye Wu Chen, when are you going to stop? We just didn¡¯t meet each other for two months. Can you restrain yourself a little?¡± Ye Wu Chen looked resentfully at her as he replied, ¡°Don¡¯t forget. Two months for you is equivalent to a year for me. Moreover, you looked at him with such deep affections just now¡­¡± His gaze was filled with grievance. He looked like a sorrowful woman that had just been abandoned. ¡°So I can only use this method to attract your gaze back to me.¡± Mu Ru Yue was stupefied. She was only thinking about Mo Xi¡¯s pitiful past. When did she looked at Mo Xi with deep affections? It was as though he knew that Mu Ru Yue would want to exin herself to him so Ye Wu Chen just used intense motions to stop her from speaking. Yi Shao Chen saw the couple walking out of the room under the sunlight that shone on the Crown Prince Manor. He nced at the staggering Mu Ru Yue before stopping his gaze on the man¡¯s divinely handsome face. A ray of light then shone past his eyes. This was the rumoured Ghost King? He was really worthy to be the top handsome man in the Kingdom of Ling Yun. But what was unimaginable to Yi Shao Chen was that the Ghost King was the husband that Mu Ru Yue had been searching for¡­ Perhaps only such an outstanding man waspatible with her. Chapter 582 - Jealous Ye Wu Chen Part 4

Chapter 582 - Jealous Ye Wu Chen Part 4

¡°It seems your night went great.¡± Yi Shao Chen withdrew his gaze from Ye Wu Chen and asked as he looked at Mu Ru Yue with a gentle smile. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s face flushed as she nced speechlessly at Yi Shao Chen. ¡®Great? ¡®How can she be great after being tortured for a night by Ye Wu Chen? It almost shattered all of her bones¡­¡¯ Mu Ru Yue secretly moved her hand to the man¡¯s waist and pinched it hard. The man then groaned before he just slightly increase the strength of holding her hand with his purple eyes filled with charming smiles. ¡°My wife, you want to y torture? But there are outsiders now so it isn¡¯t good. Your husband will remove his clothes to let his wife torture him to her heart¡¯s content after returning to our rooms. How¡¯s that?¡± Mu Ru Yue narrowed her eyes slightly and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t have that weird fetish!¡± ¡°My wife,¡± Ye Wu Chen looked pitifully at her and continued, ¡°Are you being shy? It is alright. Your husband can prepare the candles and leathershes for you so that my wife can enjoy herself to the fullest.¡± Mu Ru Yue blinked her eyes. An image suddenly appeared in her mind. Ye Wu Chen was naked and had been tied to the bed with leathershing straps in that image. His purple eyes were glittering with tears and had a pitiful expression, making people want to ravage him with all their might. It was too perverted! Mu Ru Yue had goosebumps and ignored Ye Wu Chen. This man certainly was saying this before Yi Shao Chen on purpose. But she was just temporarily staying at the King Chen manor. She didn¡¯t have the slightest rtionship with this gentle appearance yet ruthless man¡­ Yi Shao Chen fanned his hand held fan toward himself gently with a gentle smile on his face. It made people unable to guess what he was thinking behind that faint smile on his jade-like face¡­ ¡°Ghost King, ¡°Yi Shao Chen swept a gaze at Ye Wu Chen and continued gently, ¡°Imperial father has already known of your return so he has prepared a weing banquet for you tonight.¡± Ye Wu Chen frowned slightly and replied indifferently, ¡°Not interested.¡± ¡°Wu Chen,¡± Mu Ru Yue patted Ye Wu Chen¡¯s hand gently before shifting her gaze to Yi Shao Chen and asked, ¡°Is it really just a simple banquet?¡± Yi Shao Chen was slightly sluggish before he smirked and said, ¡°It is as expected that I can¡¯t hide things from you. The most important thing is that the Ouyang family knows that the people from the Dongfang family are here so the Ouyang family nned to invite the Dongfang family to the pce. Moreover, the Ouyang family also knew what happened to you allst night in the Imperial City. Hence, Ouyang Yun Jin wants to invite the Ghost King and you to attend the banquet.¡± This banquet was actually hosted by the Ouyang family even though it was in the name of the Emperor. But the others didn¡¯t know. The only one that knew about this was Yi Shao Chen that had a connection to the Ouyang family¡­ ¡°Alright. You can tell Ouyang Yun Jin that we will go.¡± Yi Shao Chen smirked. He looked at Mu Ru Yue again before he left andmented, ¡°Lady Mu, you seem to be pregnant from my understandings so it is best that you control your man a little. Haha!¡± Heughed out before turning around and left. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s face turned red instantly as she red at Ye Wu Chen and said, ¡°If you do this again, you are to go and sleep in the study room.¡± ¡°I¡¯m wrong,¡± Ye Wu Chen looked pitifully at her and said grieving, ¡°I had already suppressed my desires for a year so I couldn¡¯t control myself for a moment. I will promise not to let anyone find out next time.¡± ¡®It is just a joke. How can I not let anyone find out? ¡®I¡¯m trying to make everyone know that Mu Ru Yue is my girl. I will see who will still have the guts to take a fancy to her!¡¯ Chapter 583 - Jealous Ye Wu Chen Part 5

Chapter 583 - Jealous Ye Wu Chen Part 5

¡°I¡¯m tired.¡± Mu Ru Yue yawned as she said that with slight sleepiness. Her body currently was aching all over after being tortured by him for the entire night¡­ ¡°My wife, please let me massage your body.¡± Ye Wu Chen gently ced Mu Ru Yue on a chair. He then crouched in order to gently massage her thighs. A maid from the crown prince manor walked past at this moment. She saw the honorable god-like man was currently massaging a girl¡¯s back and leg with a smile to curry favor with her on his handsome face¡­ It was night. Singing and dancing hadmenced in the banqueting hall of the Royal pce, making the ce really lively. There were several officials that brought their family, excluding the members of the Ouyang and Songfang families, with them here today. It was all due to wanting to see the mysterious Ghost King. Even though the Ghost King had always been wearing a mask, he was one that His Majesty would give him some respect. Hence, several people revered him¡­ Everyone was suddenly stunned at this instant when they shot a surprised gaze outside. A couple was walking over under the moonlight. Moreover, the girl in white robe looked like a celestial maiden with an impable appearance. A cold aura enveloped her body with her frightening ice-cold ck eyes. ¡°Is¡­ isn¡¯t that the girl that was beside the crown prince during the previous flower banquet? When did the scar on her face disappeared? Why has she be this beautiful?¡± ¡°Hmph! So what if she is? She is just a witch. It is insufficient for her to seduce just the crown prince. I don¡¯t know when she made her move on the Ghost King!¡± A red robed girl looked slightly jealous at Mu Ru Yue. A trace of haze shed in her eyes. ¡®This woman has been staying from morning to night everyday in the crown prince manor. Who will believe that nothing has happened between the crown prince and her? She had abandoned the crown prince for another man now. Such a slut like her doesn¡¯t have the qualification in entering this ce!¡¯ The red robed girl¡¯s body shuddered suddenly as the air before her gradually vanished. It was as though a hand was mercilessly strangling her snow white neck, making her face flushed red from theck of oxygen. Shock and fear were expressed in her eyes. She raised her head and a pair of purple eyes entered her sight¡­ Those eyes were really beautiful. They were as dazzling as jewels. Yet, it was unknown to her why she saw hell from it¡­ It seemed as though only hell would possess that kind of sinister and terrifying gaze! The venue became pin drop silence as they looked astonished at the purple robed figure under the moonlight. The man lost his usual nobility and charm as his body was coated with a freezing cold aura. A ck wind was encircling his body, making his purple robe dance wildly along with the wind. ¡°Wu Chen.¡± Mu Ru Yue held Ye Wu Chen¡¯s hand and with a gentle smile, she said, ¡°It can¡¯t be that when a dog bites you, you want to bite it back? You can just ignore such a person. You will only be dirtying your hand in dealing with her¡­¡± The man¡¯s freezing cold aura gradually dissipated as though he heard Mu Ru Yue¡¯s words. The red robed girl¡¯s legs gave way as she sat heavily on the ground. Her back felt cold as a night breeze blew past, making her realized that she was drenched in cold sweat. The red robed girl¡¯s body shivered as she bit her pale-white lips. She smelled the scent of death previously. It was so distinct as though it was before her¡­ Nobody dared to say anything at this moment. With the red robed girl as an example, they dared to swear that if they said something bad about that girl, the Ghost King would definitely kill them! Suddenly, Mu Ru Yue felt a venomous snake-like gaze was focused on her¡­ Chapter 584 - Jealous Ye Wu Chen Part 6

Chapter 584- Jealous Ye Wu Chen Part 6

Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyebrows raised as she swept a gaze through the crowd. Her gaze thennded on an enraged face as shemented, ¡°Liu Yu?¡± Liu Yu had changed tremendously since thest time they met several days ago. Her face was no longer as radiant and glossy. Herplexion was yellow instead. Her hair was as dry and rough like dried grass. She was so skinny to the point that she might be blown away by the wind at any moment. Yet, her eyes were filled with malice. Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t expect Liu Yu would attend tonight¡¯s banquet. But it was obvious that her days weren¡¯t good. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be in such a sorry state. ¡°Cough cough,¡± The Emperor coughed drily before he continued, ¡°Since everyone is here, I will like to introduce a couple of people to you.¡± He turned his head toward Ouyang Yun Jin and Ouyang Jing upon saying that and introduced with a smile, ¡°The two of them are the young master of the Ouyang family, Ouyang Yun Jin, and Lord Ouyang Jing respectively.¡± ¡®Ouyang family?¡¯ The crowd was startled as they lifted their heads to look at those two. Some people started to be stirred up in this moment. Even though those two ages were rather high, they were still handsome, full of vitality and had a great grandeur, especially Ouyang Yun Jin. He had a sword-like brows and had an icy gaze. His pair of eyes looked strict. If he was slightly younger, he would definitely win a lot of youngdies¡¯ hearts. Of course, there were several maidens that were still willing to be their concubines due to their powerful family background¡­ ¡°There are also,¡± The Emperor¡¯s gaze shifted to Dongfang Jun and continued to introduce, ¡°This is the young master of the Dongfang family and thedy beside him is his fiancee.¡± Some girls shifted their gazes from Ouyang Yun Jin to Dongfang Jun¡¯s handsome face upon the Emperor¡¯s introductions. No matter if it was age or appearance, Dongfang Jun was superior than Ouyang Yun Jin. It was a pity that such an outstanding man already had a fiancee, shattering a lot of maiden¡¯s hearts¡­ Dongfang Jun seemed to not notice those heartbroken gazes. He just raised his head to chug a bowl of wine into his stomach. He looked gloomily at Mu Ru Yue with a cold gaze¡­ But he couldn¡¯t do or say anything as Nangong Zi Lan was by his side! He also definitely couldn¡¯t make her notice his love affairs with Xiao Yue before she married him! Mu Ru Yue smirked as she received Dongfang Jun¡¯s sinister gaze without fear. ¡°I wonder if he will be this calm if he were to know what matters I had sent Xiao Bai and Xiao Yue out to do¡­¡¯ ¡°Your Majesty,¡± The Empress smiled nobly as she nced at Mu Ru Yue and Ye Wu Chen. With a sh of light across her eyes, she asked, ¡°Your servant has a suggestion but she doesn¡¯t know if it can be implemented.¡± The Emperor frowned, but agreed, ¡°Empress, you can say what suggestions you have.¡± The Empress smiled elegantly and suggested, ¡°Your servant has a nephew that hasn¡¯t married. I have taken a fancy to Lady Mu. How about bethrothing her to your servant¡¯s nephew as his wife? I don¡¯t think I will be dishonoring Lady Mu with this suggestion.¡± She smirked slightly as she said that. She had a really graceful smile, but her eyes were sinisterly cold¡­ She had saw that His Majesty was seeing Mu Ru Yue in a different kind of gaze previously. ¡®Can it be that His Majesty wants Mu Ru Yue to enter the harem? I definitely won¡¯t allow it. I must make the first move!¡¯ The Empress had really misunderstood the Emperor this time. He was just showing Mu Ru Yue a cordial smile due to her rtionship with the Ouyang family. The Ouyang family held superior powers after all. He was indeed trying to curry favors by fawning on Mu Ru Yue, but in the Empress¡¯s sight, it became ambiguous¡­ Chapter 585 - Why Aren’t You Helping Me To Wipe? Part 1

Chapter 585 - Why Aren¡¯t You Helping Me To Wipe? Part 1

The Emperor¡¯s expression changed drastically and yelled in fury, ¡°Empress, how can your nephew that has several concubines in his backyard bepatible with her?!¡± ¡®Furthermore, how can her nephew be able to match up with Mu Ru Yue when she had entered Ouyang Yun Jin¡¯s sight?¡¯ The Emperor looked carefully at Ouyang Yun Jin and when he saw that his expression had darkened, his heart instantly skipped a beat. ¡°Your Majesty,¡± The Empress bit her lips and with a trace of haze in her eyes, she exined, ¡°Even though your servant¡¯s nephew has numerous concubines, it is only natural. How can a man not have several concubines? Since there are so many girls willing to follow him, it proves his charm. Moreover, my nephew is youthful, handsome and talented. It won¡¯t be humiliating for her to be the wife of my nephew.¡± The meaning of her words was that the one that should be at the disadvantage was her so-called nephew¡­ The Empress lifted her gaze to look at Mu Ru Yue. With an elegant smile, she said, ¡°Lady Mu, I don¡¯t know if you are willing to marry my nephew as his wife? The world focus on status even if your appearance is magnificent. I know that you have a close rtionship with Chen Er. But he is a crown prince after all. His wife must have a great family background.¡± It was clear that what she meant was that Mu Ru Yue wasn¡¯t eligible to be matched up with the crown prince due to having insufficient background. As for the Ghost King at her side, she had neglected him. Even though they both hade together, it didn¡¯t mean anything. Furthermore, there was rumors that said that the Ghost King preferred men. How could he develop feelings for a girl then? More importantly, the Ghost King was just a marquis with a different surname. His status would be inferior to imperial powers. Hence, the Empress was really confident that the girl will definitely not dare to defy her order. ¡®She wants to seduce His Majesty and marry the crown prince? She must be a raving lunatic! The Emperor was so angry that hisplexion turned ashen, speechless for a moment. The Empress thought that His Majesty didn¡¯t n to stop her as he hadn¡¯t respond to what she said. She was ted before she instructed, ¡°Someone, pass down my decree to betroth Mu Ru Yue to Liu Lin from the Liu family.¡± A glimmer flickered in Liu Yu¡¯s eyes after hearing what the Empress said. ¡®Once that woman enters the Liu family, I will have ways to make her live a life worse than death!¡¯ Smack! A crisp sound was heard in the banqueting hall. The Empress¡¯s body shuddered as she held her face where the Emperor had pped, looking with disbelief at the Emperor. ¡®His Majesty has always respected me as his wife even when he dislikes me all these years. He, yet, pped me for another girl now¡­¡¯ She bit her lips and hastily knelt and said with tears in her eyes, ¡°Your Majesty, your servant knows her mistake!¡± ¡°Knows your mistake?¡± The Emperor chuckled coldly and continued, ¡°What mistake did the Empress did then?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± The Empress was startled. To be truthful, she was really clueless what she did wrong. The only reason that she could think of on why His Majesty pped her was due to not wanting Mu Ru Yue to be married to Liu Lin. In this case, wouldn¡¯t it mean that he liked that witch? The Empress¡¯s heart hurt when she thought about this oue. She clenched her fist so tightly that the tip of her fingers turned white, piercing her nails into her palm. She took in a deep breath and just speechlessly bit on her lips. ¡°Empress, it seems that you don¡¯t know what you have done wrong!¡± The Emperor¡¯s gaze turned cold and continued with a strict tone, ¡°Pass down my decrees to shift the crown prince that was under the nurture of the Empress back to be under Imperial Consort Min. Moreover, excise the Phoenix crown from the Empress before sending her to the cold pce1. Lastly, promote Imperial Consort Min to be Empress Xiao2 Min.¡± The Empress¡¯s body stiffened as she widened her pretty eyes in astonishment. Her body then shuddered violently as tears started to flow down her exquisite face. 1. It is a ce where concubines are locked up when the Emperor no longer wants to see them. 2. The Xiao here means filial or obedient. Chapter 586 - Why Aren’t You Helping Me To Wipe? Part 2

Chapter 586- Why Aren¡¯t You Helping Me To Wipe? Part 2

¡°Your Majesty, what did your servant do wrong that you are treating your servant in such a fashion? Your servant just wanted to give Lady Mu a good family. Is that wrong? She is just a girl without any status picked up by Chen Er. It is her blessings to be able to marry a mister of the Liu family. It couldn¡¯t be that she will marry the crown prince or enter the pce as an imperial concubine, right?!¡± When the Emperor said to remove her phoenix crown and had her sent to the cold pce, the Empress got stirred up greatly. She, who was always graceful and noble, couldn¡¯t help but to yell brazenly. Her shuddering body made her looked incredibly delicate and feeble. The Emperor¡¯s expression became even more gloomy. But before he could say anything, a ck gale rose. Boom! The Empress was sent flying andnded on a banquet table. The crowd was shocked by the sudden situation. They looked astonished at the purple robed man under the night wind with chills surging in their heart. She was the Empress! Even if she had somehow offended His Majesty, she was still the Empress. Yet, the Ghost King made a move on the Empress at the banquet? Even if His Majesty gave him some face, what he did was disrespect to the royalty! The Ghost King raised his purple eyes. With a cold sinister aura, he looked at the Empress that was unable to get back onto her feet. With his sinister aura whirling around his body, he proimed, ¡°There are only people who are ipatible with her and not she who is ipatible!¡± The man¡¯s words were cold as ice at this moment. He had a domineering gaze in his purple eyes. The crowd was dazed. ¡®There are only people who are ipatible with her and not she who is ipatible¡­¡¯ How confident must he be to say such brazen words? The expressions of all the girls present changed. Ye Wu Chen¡¯s words ced Mu Ru Yue above them all. How could they just ept that? A girl like her that only had good looks and no status was indeed ipatible with Liu Lin from the Liu family, not to mention other outstanding men. The Empress was thoughtful in wanting to raise her status to give her a good future. However, she didn¡¯t ept the Empress¡¯s kind intentions¡­ ¡°Impudent!¡± The Empress coughed drily and climbed back on her feet. Her graceful face contorted as she said furiously, ¡°Ghost King, you are just a marquis with a different surname. How dare you make a move on me? Someone, arrest the Ghost King and sent him to the Sky Prison!¡± The Empress¡¯plexion was a terrifying white at this moment. Her hair was also in a mess. She looked like a mad woman. She pointed furiously toward Ye Wu Chen but didn¡¯t notice that the Emperor¡¯s expression was bing increasingly darker¡­ Nevertheless, once she had said that, a purple robe shed andnded before her. The man¡¯s slender fingers wrapped around her neck and strangled her, making her breathe sluggishly. Her face was bright red from theck of oxygen, unable to voice a single word out¡­ So this man could be this terrifying His sinister cold gaze was like the cold aura from hell, making people shiver with fear. It was especially so from his pair of purple eyes that emanated a terrifying ray of light. The man smirked and with a frosty voice, he said, ¡°So what if Ben Wang kills you?¡± Bang! He then swung his hand, throwing the Empress heavily against the wall. A trail of blood flowed out from the back of the Empress head, flowing down the snow-white wall. It was an rming sight. The red robed girl that previously profaned Mu Ru Yue felt that she was really lucky. The Ghost King just looked coldly at her. That gaze was enough to scare her to death, but it was still much better than what happened to the Empress. Chapter 587 - Why Aren’t You Helping Me To Wipe? Part 3

Chapter 587 - Why Aren¡¯t You Helping Me To Wipe? Part 3

The Emperor didn¡¯t even stop the Ghost King from harming the Empress. It was as though it didn¡¯t have anything to do with him. The crowd was stunned as they re-evaluated the Ghost King¡¯s status¡­ ¡°Wipe your hand.¡± Mu Ru Yue took out a handkerchief and handed it to Ye Wu Chen. Ye Wu Chen saw the handkerchief before him but he just frowned and didn¡¯t extend his hand to take it. ¡°Your hand is dirty.¡± What her words meant was that the neck of the Empress was really dirty so she wanted Ye Wu Chen to wipe his hand¡­ Liu Yu originally was tremendously jealous of Mu Ru Yue. The hatred for her intensified after seeing the Empress¡¯s sorry state. More importantly, she thought that her current state was all due to Mu Ru Yue instigating Yi Shao Chen, making him treat her so ruthlessly. Thus, she couldn¡¯t help but to chuckle when she saw such a great opportunity. She mocked, ¡°The Ghost King obviously thinks that your handkerchief is dirty. Yet, you shamelessly want to stuff that handkerchief in his hand. Mu Ru Yue, do you still know what face is?¡± Mu Ru Yue seemed to have not listened to Liu Yu¡¯s words as she just raised her gaze to look at the man¡¯s silver mask. Liu Yu snorted but just when she wanted to continue mocking her, the previous man with a tightly creased eyebrow had rxed his brows and asked with grievance, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you helping me to wipe?¡± Mu Ru Yue was stunned but before she could reply, Ye Wu Chen continued toin, ¡°You previously wiped another man¡¯s hand¡­¡± Ye Wu Chen was still jealous whenever he thought about that matter. ¡°He isn¡¯t another man. He is your¡­¡± ¡®Your son!¡¯ ¡°I don¡¯t care who he is. Nobody can rece my position in your heart.¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s gaze was slightly resentful as he continued, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you helping me to wipe my hand when you helped wipe his?¡± Seeing the man¡¯s grievance filled expression, Mu Ru Yue couldn¡¯t help but to sigh. She then held Ye Wu Chen¡¯s hand and wiped it seriously. Seeing her action, the man smiled instantly. His smile was filled with satisfaction with his purple eyes that weren¡¯t willing to shift away from the girl¡¯s body. The crowd seemed to have seen an unimaginable sight that they all widened their eyes at this moment. Was this really the mysterious Ghost King that had changed his expression from one that was filled with resentment and grievance to a full-blown smile due to the other following his request. Had they seen it wrongly or had the Ghost King been swapped out? Liu Yu¡¯splexion turned increasingly pale as her weak body shuddered slightly. ¡®I can¡¯t ept this! ¡®But what can I do about it?¡¯ When a man was willing to be jealous and acted like a spoiled child toward you, it was the proof as to how high positioned you are in his heart, especially when the man that was acting spoiled was the mysterious, sinister and ruthless Ghost King¡­ It was really inconceivable that such a man could have such a childish side. Dongfang Jun narrowed his eyes slightly as he cast a cold gaze at them. ¡®It seems that the girl didn¡¯t lie when that she said she was already married, but so what? Who will know if he will always stay loyal to her in the future? ¡®Men are creatures that love beauties. None of them will be willing to stay with a girl their entire life. ¡®I really want her to personally watch as her man takes in a concubine, shattering her virtuousness and calmness¡­¡¯ Glimmers danced in Dongfang Jun¡¯s eyes with a malice smirk on his face. ¡°Elder brother Jun, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Nangong Zi Lan blinked her eyes as she shifted her head toward Dongfang Jun. Dongfang Jun shook his head and tasted a mouthful of white wine before he replied, ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s get married once we head back.¡± Nangong Zi Lan¡¯s delicate face flushed red as she bashfully lowered her head and replied, ¡°Elder brother Jun, it will suffice for you to make the decision.¡± Chapter 588 - Why Aren’t You Helping Me To Wipe? Part 4

Chapter 588- Why Aren¡¯t You Helping Me To Wipe? Part 4

Nangong Zi Lan¡¯s heart was filled with honey when she thought about she would be going to marry her beloved elder brother Jun soon. She had already started thinking about the scene where they got married. Even though Dongfang Jun was smiling, his eyes didn¡¯t have the slightest happiness as it was just gloomy. But Nangong Zi Feng who was on cloud nine didn¡¯t notice that¡­ ¡°Mu Er,¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s lips touched past the tip of Mu Ru Yue¡¯s ear. With smiles in his purple eyes, he said, ¡°Wait here for me. I need to settle some stuff.¡± ¡°Wu Chen¡­¡± ¡°Mu Er, you are my, Ye Wu Chen¡¯s wife. I won¡¯t let you suffer the slightest harm! It is unbearable for me even if you never cared about what others said! You just need to stand behind me today. I am here to help you settle everything¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart warmed as she smiled faintly. Ye Wu Chen didn¡¯t say anything as his purple eyes shot toward Liu Yu that had a paleplexion. Liu Yu¡¯s body shuddered momentarily. A sinister aura pressured over to her, making her panic. She then shouted anxiously, ¡°Elder brother Chen, please save me. Quickly save me! I am willing to be your ve and maid as long as you save me!¡± ¡®No! ¡®I don¡¯t want to die yet! ¡®My oue still be terrible even if the man didn¡¯t n to kill me.¡¯ Yi Shao Chen cast a cold gaze at Liu Yu¡¯s panicking expression. He just smiled gently without any intention of helping her. He had already let her off once and just tarnished her. Who knew that she didn¡¯t learn from her mistake. Since it was the case, it would be good to teach her a lesson she would learn from¡­ Despair infiltrated Liu Yu¡¯s heart, but to Liu Yu, what hurt more was Yi Shao Chen¡¯s attitude. They had grew up together since young. Even if this man didn¡¯t love her, he should at least still have other feelings for her. But he didn¡¯t even cared about her life or death at this moment. ¡®So I am negligible in his heart¡­¡¯ Liu Yu¡¯s heart ached as her hatred for Mu Ru Yue intensified. ¡®How could a girl like her get someone that loves her wholeheartedly while I am unable to gain elder brother¡¯s heart no matter how much hard work I put in¡­¡¯ ¡°Elder brother Shao Chen, are you really this heartless?!¡± Liu Yu¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly as she shouted with tear stained face. Sh was still holding herst string of hope for him¡­ But what awaited was still silent. Liu Yu¡¯s heart slowly sunk to the bottom of a valley. She thenughed madly. Tears flowed out from her eyes while sheughed as she looked sorrowfully at her beloved man. If a person¡¯s live could start over, she really hoped that she wouldn¡¯t love this cold-hearted man! ¡°Aren¡¯t you being too much, Ghost King?¡± A cynical voice was suddenly heard in the banqueting hall. But it was undeniable that his voice sounded heavenly to Liu Yu¡­ Dongfang Jun fiddled with the porcin in his hand. With a light smile, he continued, ¡°She just said a few words and you want to punish her for that. This is not how a gentleman should act. She at least is still a woman!¡± Nangong Zi Lan looked toward Dongfang Jun with slight curiosity. ¡®Elder brother isn¡¯t one that loves meddling in others business. Why is he helping that woman then? Of course, I don¡¯t believe that elder brother Jun loves her since he didn¡¯t even give Liu Yu a nce from the start. He just kept ncing frequently at the white robed girl with impable appearance beside the Ghost King. ¡®Am I being too sensitive or is it that Dongfang Jun seems to hate her? ¡®Why?¡¯ Nangong Zi Lan frowned her long, shapely eyebrows slightly, unable to understand¡­ Chapter 589 - Why Aren’t You Helping Me To Wipe? Part 5

Chapter 589- Why Aren¡¯t You Helping Me To Wipe? Part 5

¡°Gentlemen?¡± Mu Ru Yue chuckled slightly as she continued, ¡°Even though Xiao Yue is a demon beast, she is still a girl. Your Dongfang family had group assaulted her to the point that she was severely injured, unable to recover her human appearance. You also just watched on when she was beaten up due to your cowardice. Where was your gentlemen¡¯s grandeur at that time?¡± Crack! The porcin in Dongfang Jun¡¯s hand was crushed into powder by his tightened grip. His expression turned grim as he swept a cold gaze at the girl that had a faint smile on her face. ¡°Elder sister Xiao Yue?¡± Nangong Zi Lan was startled as she asked, ¡°Elder brother Jun, didn¡¯t you say that it was elder sister Xiao Yue that left the Dongfang family by herself? What does thisdy mean then?¡± ¡®The Dongfang family had gang assaulted elder sister Xiao Yue until she was severely injured? ¡®How is this possible? ¡®Elder brother Jun is such a kind hearted and gentle person. How could he just watch on while elder sister Xiao Yue was being hurt by them? Wasn¡¯t their rtionship really close previously? Elder brother Jun had mentioned that he treated Xiao Yue like his biological younger sister. Why didn¡¯t he help her then?¡¯ Nangong Zi Lan still couldn¡¯t figure it out. But thedy didn¡¯t seem to be lying from her expression and tone. ¡°Zi Lan, don¡¯t listen to her nonsense,¡± Dongfang Jun red at Mu Ru Yue before he turned around to hold Nangong Zi Lan¡¯s hand gently and continued, ¡°You must believe in me that our Dongfang family definitely won¡¯t be able to do such matters.¡± Nangong Zi Lan bit her lips. She was deeply in love with elder brother Jun so she was willing to trust him this time¡­ A low chuckle was, however, heard at this instant. Ouyang Yun Jin smirkled with mickey and with disdain that shed in his eyes, he said, ¡°Young mistress Nangong, I can verify that what Lady Mu said is the truth. Xiao Yue, who was severely injured, was picked up by our Ouyang family and she was at herst breaths. Yet, she relied on her strong will to pull herself away from death¡¯s door.¡± If Nangong Zi Lan didn¡¯t believe Mu Ru Yue¡¯s words due to herck of understanding of her, she was clear about Ouyang Yun Jin¡¯s personality. That man wouldn¡¯t bother to lie so what he said must be true. Nangong Zi Lan¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she thought back about Dongfang Jun¡¯s attitude toward Xiao Yue. Could it be that Xiao Yue left that year was really due to her being severely wounded by the Dongfang family? She couldn¡¯t help but to hesitate. ¡®Elder brother Jun has always been kind hearted with a gentleman¡¯s demeanour. It was due to his courage to barge into the Demon Beast Mountain Range to capture a white tiger¡¯s cub for her that made me touched and subsequently fell in love with him. ¡®Thus, how can elder brother Jun just watch on as Xiao Yue was being beaten up?¡¯ Nangong Zi Lan was too innocent after all. There wasn¡¯t a need for Dongfang Yun to personally enter the depth of the Demon Beast Mountain Range to obtain that white tiger¡¯s cub. He just needed to dispatch men to enter those deep forest. He could then act that he was severely wounded in capturing the white tiger¡¯s cub, easily touching Nangong Zi Lan¡¯s heart¡­ Perhaps it was due to her innocence that Xiao Yue treated her amicably. Their rtionship in the Dongfang family wasn¡¯t bad as well. Nangong Zi Lan frequently went to the Dongfang family to inquire about her status after Xiao Yue had left for a period of time. ¡°Elder brother Jun, is there really a link between elder sister Xiao Yue¡¯s leaving with your Dongfang family?¡± Nangong Zi Lan raised her eyshes slightly as she focused her adorablerge eyes on Dongfang Jun. Dongfang Jun panicked inwardly, but he replied, ¡°Zi Lan, I really didn¡¯t! My rtionship with Xiao Yue is so great. How can I hurt her?¡± ¡°Really?¡± Nangong Zi Lan smiled sweetly with her eyes curved up like a crescent moon. Dongfang Jun gradually heaved a sigh of relief after seeing her smile even though she didn¡¯t say that she would continue to believe him this time¡­ Chapter 590 - Aunt Zi Shao Part 1

Chapter 590- Aunt Zi Shao Part 1

Ouyang Yun Jin chuckled coldly but didn¡¯t say anything. He believed that his words would definitely ce a seed of distrust in Nangong Zi Lan¡¯s heart. She just needed to tell this matter to the old man. With the power of the Nangong family, they could know what kind of person Dongfang Jun really was if they were to conduct a full investigation. It would then aplish the goal in making the marriage alliance between those two families fall through¡­ Ye Wu Chen nced coldly at Dongfang Jun before shifting his sinister, cold gaze toward the panicking Liu Yu. He then curled up his lip to a sinister smile. His smile was like one that belonged to a demon god¡¯s, making people shiver in fright¡­ ¡°Mister Dongfang, please quickly help me!¡± Liu Yu suddenly leaped over to Dongfang Jun as she wailed and pleaded, ¡°Mister, I am willing to service you as your maid and ve if you save me.¡± Dongfang Jun frowned from disgust and mercilessly raised his leg to kick Liu Yu away. He had just nearly made Nangong Zi Lan doubt him in order to seek trouble with Mu Ru Yue just now. How could he continue to meddle with others matter now? Liu Yu bit her lips. The pain from her stomach was enough to make her body to spasm. She understood that Mister Dongfang couldn¡¯t directly help her as Nangong Zi Lan was by his side. The only people that could help her currently were those from the Ouyang family. ¡®The Emperor seems to be allowing the Ghost King to ruin this banquet. ¡®It seems that the only that could stop the Ghost King will be people from those tworge families.¡¯ ¡°Lord Ouyang.¡± Liu Yu got up to her feet with great difficulty. She then bit her lips as she walked toward Ouyang Yun Jin. But a gale suddenly gave rise before she could walk to his side. Bang! Her body was sent flying backward. Ouyang Yun Jin dusted his sleeves before he said with a cold smile, ¡°You want to seduce me with that kind of appearance? More importantly, you humiliated Lady Mu with your words. Lady Mu is our Ouyang family¡¯s honoured guest. It means dering war to our Ouyang family for anyone that touch a single hair on her!¡± Honoured guest? Those words struck the crowd¡¯s heart heavily. Everyone looked dubiously at Ouyang Yun, unable to believe what they just heard. The girl that they thought to be without any backings and powers was a honoured guest of the Ouyang family? Dongfang Jun nced curiously at Ouyang Yun Jin. He didn¡¯t expect for Mu Ru Yue to have a connection with the Ouyang family¡­ More importantly, Ouyang Yun Jin was treating her as a honoured guest. Dongfang Jun narrowed his eyes as it seemed that he needed to re-examine this girl¡­ ¡°Ah!¡± A mournful yell out was suddenly heard. Liu Yu was holding onto her stomach as she rolled on the ground, staining the ground beneath her red. Her expression was contorted and herplexion was as pale as white paper. ¡°What is happening?¡± The Emperor was startled. Even though Dongfang Jun¡¯s kick and Ouyang Yun Jin¡¯s gale were really strong, it wouldn¡¯t result to her bleeding so much. Why was her symptom akin to a miscarriage? Ouyang Yun Jing eye-indicated to Ouyang Jing who was by his side. Ouyang Jing nodded slightly before heading toward Liu Yu. He then squat down to feel her pulse. He then stood up after a long time and announced, ¡°Miscarriage!¡± That word gave rise to a mour from the crowd. Yi Shao Chen was also stunned. He had fabricated the incident that Liu Yu had undergone sexual intercourse with his guard due to her failing to seduce him. Hence, Liu Yu should still be a virgin. How could Liu Yu be pregnant then? Yi Shao Chen narrowed his eyes slightly and curled up his lips to a gentle smile. But when he swept a gaze at Liu Yu¡¯s t tummy, a light flickered in his eyes. His smile intensified but it gave off a sinister cold feeling. The head of the Liu family, Liu Ye, didn¡¯t dare make his appearance from the start to help Liu Yu so he hid by the side. Yet, his expression changed drastically as he saw this scene and asked, ¡°Liu Yu, what is going on?¡± Chapter 591 - Aunt Zi Shao Part 2

Chapter 591 - Aunt Zi Shao Part 2

Liu Yu was pregnant! It must be that guard¡¯s! Liu Ye¡¯s expression turned ashen after thinking about that her daughter did previously. He wanted to just kill this damnable rebellious girl with a punch. ¡°Tell me whose is it!¡± Liu Yu¡¯s heart shuddered as she gritted her teeth before she suddenly looked at Yi Shao Chen and replied, ¡°It is the crown prince¡¯s. It is the crown prince that¡­ that did it with me¡­¡± Yi Shao Chen¡¯s expression darkened slowly with an obscure smile. ¡°It seems that Young Mistress Liu had dreamed about having this crown prince¡¯s child. But this prince only feels his stomach churning from thinking about the scenes in your dream.¡± What he meant was that Liu Yu did an erotic dream about them. Everyone shot a disdain gaze toward Liu Yu at this moment. Liu Yu¡¯s body shuddered violently. She originally wanted to pull down the crown prince with her to make him be responsible for her. Who knew that the man that was as gentle as jade would say such harsh words. ¡°Hmph!¡± The Emperor snorted coldly as he continued, ¡°How can a woman that was delusional in seducing the crown prince, but implicated a guard in the end be eligible to enter the royal family? You had not only vilified the prince, you wanted to cuckold the royal family. How can I recover my royal family¡¯s purity if I do not investigate the truth of this matter?¡± Liu Yu¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly but she could only stake all on this now. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± She knelt to the ground and replied with tear stained face, ¡°Your Majesty, what I said is the truth. It is really the crown prince¡¯s child. Your Majesty, please seek justice for me.¡± Seeing that this woman wanted to pour dirty water on him no matter what, Yi Shao Chen¡¯s smile slowly disappeared with a cold gaze. ¡°Wu Chen, this is my first time seeing someone force a person to be the father of her child.¡± Mu Ru Yue was smiling, but her eyes were cial as she continued, ¡°However, I had just manufactured a pill a couple of days to make people speak the truth. Once the person consumed the pill, the person would die from bleeding from all orifices if they said the truth. But if they lied, their skin would fester for seven days and nights, making them feel like dying!¡± Liu Yu¡¯s expression changed but her lips were still tightly sealed. She didn¡¯t believe that there would really be such a pill in this world¡­ ¡°Haha!¡± Ouyang Yun Jinughed before he requested, ¡°That pill of Lady Mu is really fascinating. The pills that you recently gave our Ouyang family had indeed helped us greatly. I don¡¯t know when you will give some Truth Pills to us?¡± Pills? The light in Dongfang Jun¡¯s eyes dimmed. ¡®That girl is an alchemist? ¡®She will definitely have an alchemist backing her even if she may not be an alchemist¡­ ¡®But that alchemist of hers will definitely be inferior to the Mundane Peak Rank Alchemist in their Dongfang family¡­¡¯ ¡°Truth Pill?¡± Liu Yu¡¯splexion became increasingly paler as her body shivered. ¡®That person from the Ouyang family had backed her statement. Can it be real? No, I mustn¡¯t consume that pill!¡¯ ¡°I will say. I will.¡± Liu Yu cried out. With her eyes red and swollen, she confessed with hatred, ¡°It is elder brother. It is elder brother that raped me.¡± Swish! The crowd were stirred up momentarily. The eldest young mistress of the Liu family had not only be pregnant, her child was her elder brother Liu Lin¡¯s. This was a gargantuan news that the Liu family¡¯s siblings had¡­ Liu Ye¡¯splexion turned ashen. He originally wanted Liu Yu to say the truth to make the crown prince be responsible for her. Who knew that the child that had been miscarried was that bastard Liu Lin¡¯s! Even though that brat Liu Lin wasn¡¯t his biological son and was his passed best friend that gave Liu Lin to him for him to take care of Liu Lin, the outsiders didn¡¯t know about that. Nevertheless, both his son and daughter were such troublemakers to even give rise to such a matter! Chapter 592 - Aunt Zi Shao Part 3

Chapter 592 - Aunt Zi Shao Part 3

It was clear that the Liu family would be aughing stock in the Kingdom of Ling Yun after tonight¡¯s banquet¡­ Ye Wu Chen smiled sinisterly. He suddenly changed his mind of just killing Liu Yu as it would make her suffer more than death from losing all of her reputations! A small punishment was still needed even if that was the case¡­ Ye Wu Chen slowly raised his hand and a ck ray of light was shot into Liu Yu¡¯s body, making her spit out a mouthful of blood. The pain made her body tremble. ¡°You¡­ what did you do to me?¡± Liu Yu raised her head as she red furiously at Ye Wu Chen. Ye Wu Chen smirked and replied, ¡°I made you lose the ability that a woman should have.¡± ¡°A woman¡¯s essential ability?¡± Liu Yu widened her eyes in astonishment as she continued, ¡°You¡­ you made me unable to conceive again?¡± ¡°No,¡± Ye Wu Chen shook his head and said coldly, ¡°I made you be a Stone Lady.¡± A Stone Lady wasmonly known for a girl to be unable to undergo sexual intercourse with a man. It would be worse than her just being unable to conceive. A girl in arge family were usually used as tools for marriage alliance. She could still be used to be married to a small household even if she was no longer a virgin. Yet, if she were to be a Stone Lady, she wouldn¡¯t be able to sexual rtionship with men. Hence, she would simrly lose her value to the family¡­ Moreover, even though she said that she had been raped by her brother and shouldn¡¯t have been just one time, she still had some values of usefulness. The crowd shivered from a chill that ran down their spines. That man was too ruthless to make a girl be a Stone Lady. It was equivalent to ruining her entire life¡­ Nheless, Liu Ye was just standing timidly at the side as he didn¡¯t dare to speak up for his daughter. ¡°Cough cough,¡± Ouyang Yun Jin coughed drily twice before he stood up smilingly and continued, ¡°Your Majesty, since tonight¡¯s banquet had be such a joke, I believe that everyone wouldn¡¯t have the mood to continue. How about bringing this banquet to an end? Lady Mu, I don¡¯t know if you have time tomorrow for me to make a visit?¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded slightly upon hearing his question and replied, ¡°You cane to the Ghost King manor to find me. Wu Chen, let¡¯s go.¡± She shifted her gaze toward Nangong Zi Lan after saying that. The purpose in agreeing to attend this banquet was due to being able to certainly meet with Nangong Zi Lan in this kind of asion¡­ ¡°Zi Lan?¡± Dongfang Jun saw that Nangong Zi Lan was staring at Mu Ru Yue¡¯s back in a daze so he asked worriedly. Nangong Zi Lan came back to her senses before she smilingly shook her head and replied, ¡°Elder brother Jun, I¡¯m a little tired.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s head back.¡± Dongfang Jun hastily stood up and held a hand out for Nangong Zi Lan to give her support in leaving her seat. Nangong Zi Lan got really confused due to Mu Ru Yue¡¯s and Ouyang Yun Jin¡¯s words, making her want to shun from his touch but she still decided to ce her hand on his palm in the end. She smiled sweetly and said, ¡°Elder brother Jun, I need time by myself. Is that alright?¡± Dongfang Jun¡¯s hand shook slightly. With worry in his eyes, he asked, ¡°Zi Lan, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you being so cold to me tonight?¡± ¡°Elder brother Jun, I¡¯m alright,¡± Nangong Zi Lan lowered her eyes slightly and with a candid, adorable smile, she continued, ¡°I¡¯m just so happy and excited that I will be going to marry elder brother Jun soon. Hence, I want some time to calm myself down¡­¡± Nangong Zi Lan¡¯s nature was innocent, but since she was from arge family, she wasn¡¯t stupid even if she was deceived by Dongfang Jun¡¯s fake feelings for a moment. She naturally could differentiate right from wrong¡­ Chapter 593 - Aunt Zi Shao Part 4

Chapter 593 - Aunt Zi Shao Part 4

It was certain that what Mu Ru Yue and Ouyang Yun Jin said had an impact¡­ The night was like deep water. The light from the moon and stars were dim. A girl suddenly halted her steps, but she didn¡¯t turn her head back. She just said indifferently, ¡°Since you have followed us until here, you should juste forth.¡± An adorable and exquisite pink garment moved in a sh to appear before her. Nangong Zi Lan bit her lips as she hesitated for a while. She then stepped forth and raised her gaze to focus on the girl in a snow-white robe under the tranquil night as she asked, ¡°Lady, was what you said previously the truth? Is elder brother Jun¡­ really a coward?¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled slightly, but with a cold tone, she replied, ¡°Dongfang Jun and Xiao Yue wasn¡¯t in an ordinary rtionship. The reason why the Dongfang family severely beaten up Xiao Yue to chase her away was due to them wanting to have a marriage alliance with the Nangong family. Furthermore, your elder brother Jun gave her up for powers. He, yet, wants to harass Xiao Yue now. I will have to trouble you to tell him that he isn¡¯tpatible with Xiao Yue so he should stop pestering her. I definitely will not terminate my contract with Xiao Yue!¡± Nangong Zi Lan¡¯s body shuddered as shock filled her adorablerge eyes. ¡®How is this possible? ¡®How could Xiao Yue and elder brother be in that kind of rtionship? Why am I so clueless about this? Elder brother Jun had previously told me that he won¡¯t love anyone except me in his entire life, deceiving me with his promise. ¡®What is the most unbearable point that I can¡¯t stand is that was elder brother Jun really that weak to abandon his beloved girl for power? ¡®What am I to him then? ¡®Will he also treat me in the same fashion in the future?¡¯ ¡°Is what you said the truth?¡± Nangong Zi Lan bit her lips. With herplexion pale-white, she asked, ¡°Why should I believe you?¡± It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t believe but she was unwilling to believe instead¡­ She had done so much. Yet, the man that moved her heart was that kind of person. Mu Ru Yue smiled coldly as she replied, ¡°It is up to you to believe what I said or not. I am just telling you this for Xiao Yue. I also believe with the might of the Nangong family, they will be able to investigate anything if they did a full investigation.¡± Nangong Zi Lan closed her eyes in sorrow as she thought about everything that happened all these years, making her heart twitched in pain. ¡®Actually, grandfather has always been unwilling for me to marry elder brother Jun so he kept dying the marriage. Yet, I didn¡¯t care to go against him to be with elder brother Jun due to being deceived by his act. ¡®If this is really just a lie, how will I be able to bear with it?¡¯ ¡®Lady, can I see elder sister Xiao Yue?¡± Nangong Zi Lan opened her eyes as she asked that. The sweet and beautiful smile on her face vanished as bitterness took its ce. She then continued, ¡°I¡¯ve been wanting to see her all these years. I also didn¡¯t know that she had always been suffering¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart softened as she sighed and said, ¡°Xiao Yue isn¡¯t by my side recently. But you will meet up with her sooner orter. As for how Dongfang Jun really is, you should just let your Nangong family personally investigate about it. It will also be more credible in having your family investigate this matter than just hearing it from me, an outsider.¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t say further after she said that, disappearing under the boundless night sky with Ye Wu Chen walking by her side. Nangong Zi Lan clenched her fists tightly. Herplexion was gravely pale as she proimed, emphasizing on each of her words, ¡°Elder brother Jun, I hope that you aren¡¯t lying to me. If not, I will never forgive you!¡± She really didn¡¯t want all of his gentleness and protection on her to be just a lie and that he did really barged deep into the Demon Beast Mountain Range for her¡­ Chapter 594 - Aunt Zi Shao Part 5

Chapter 594 - Aunt Zi Shao Part 5

¡°What did you say?! Dongfang Jun stood up abruptly inside an inn the next day. He then said ringly, ¡°The Dongfang family¡¯s medicinal nts had been stolen?!¡± ¡°That is correct, young master,¡± A subordinate had his head lowered as he continued to report respectfully, ¡°They were stolen by a dragon and a masked woman.¡± ¡°Masked woman?¡± Dongfang Jin frowned before he continued, ¡°Go and find Nangong Zi Lan. I want to head back to the family immediately to report this incident to father!¡± Those medicinal nts were exceptionally precious. The great master had specifically made hime to such a distant ce to buy those. However, it was robbed by someone currently. This was equivalent to a massive loss. ¡°Understood, young master!¡± The subordinate agreed respectfully before he retreated. He originally wanted to stay here to seek trouble with Mu Ru Yue, but he could only head back to his family. ¡®Who is it that is so gutsy to dare steal their Dongfang family¡¯s medicinal nts?!¡¯ A sinister light shed in Dongfang Jun¡¯s eyes. With a cold chuckle, he analyzed the situation, ¡°Dragon and a masked woman? It seems that someone is going against our Dongfang family. Is it the Ouyang family or the Moshang family? It would be impossible for the Nangong family as that old man wouldn¡¯t do this. Moreover, their families would be undergoing a marriage alliance shortly so there wasn¡¯t a need for him to do this¡­¡± Hence, it could only be from those two families, using this elimination method. He didn¡¯t continue to dally and hurriedly packed up his belongings before leaving the Kingdom of Ling Yun. They should be able to head back in half a month¡¯s time even if the distance between the two territories was rather far apart¡­ Nangong family. Nangong Lie was currently fishing by a river. A small figure suddenly dashed toward him from his side, leaping into his embrace. ¡°Grandfather, I¡¯m back.¡± Nangong Lie turned his head toward the girl that had leapt into his embrace. He then asked with slight grievance, ¡°Little girl, you are finally back. Did you have fun outside?¡± Nangong Zi Lan¡¯s lips trembled but she didn¡¯t reply. Sensing that something was off, Nangong Lie asked frowningly, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Grandfather¡­¡± Nangong Zi Lan pursed her lips and with confusion that flickered in her eyes, she exined, ¡°It wasn¡¯t long since elder brother Jun and I entered the Kingdom of Ling Yun that I reunited with elder sister Xiao Yue. But elder sister Xiao Yue seemed to ignore him and had hatred toward him.¡± Nangong Lie raised his brows before he prompted, ¡°What happened next?¡± ¡°Following that, the Ouyang family had invited elder brother Jun to attend a night banquet. I went along with him, but several incidents ured in that banquet. Ady known as Mu Ru Yue was the master of Xiao Yue. She told me that elder brother Jun was actually a coward as he watched on by the side when people of the Dongfang family beat Xiao Yue up severely, making her leave the Dongfang family. Yet, he was currently pestering elder sister Xiao Yue. Grandfather, do you think that elder brother Jun is that kind of person?¡± Nangong Zi Lan lowered her head and buried it against Nangong Lie¡¯s chest. Nangong Lie sighed slightly and carressed her head as he said, ¡°I don¡¯t really fancy that brat Dongfang Jun as I feel that he was too sinister and fake. He looked gentle, but actually is incredibly scheming. But I just let it slide since you like him. I will investigate the credibility of what thatdy said. Zi Lan, don¡¯t worry. Your grandfather won¡¯t allow anyone to hurt you.¡± Nangong Zi Lan expressed a forced smile. Her delicate and adorable face looked increasingly pale under the sunlight. Nangong Lie¡¯s heart ached slightly as he looked at his granddaughter¡¯s current state. He then said, ¡°Zi Lan, go and make a trip to visit your master Zi Shao. She is training at the back mountain in seclusion. Your cultivation has been improving ever since your master Zi Shao appeared four years ago. But she seems to be a person with a tale as she doesn¡¯t seem to have any pleasure other than training in seclusion daily¡­¡± Author¡¯s note: Everyone, can you guess who Zi Shao is? That¡¯s right, she is the aunt of Jing Er that had finally appeared¡­ Chapter 595 - Departing To The Ouyang Family Part 1

Chapter 595 -Departing To The Ouyang Family Part 1

A girl was sitting cross legged with her eyes were closed lightly at the back mountains. Her hair fluttered with the wind, making her hair to brush gently against her face. It was as though she heard footsteps from the bottom of the mountain that she gradually opened her eyes. She then looked down the mountain and saw Nangong Zi Laning toward her. With a trace of ripples in her eyes, she asked, ¡°Zi Lan, why have youe?¡± Nangong Zi Lan¡¯s heart ached when she heard her mncholic voice. She knew that her master had a past, but her master wasn¡¯t willing to talk about it. People like her that had bright eyes should usually lively and energetic. But Nangong Zin could feel a sadness that a normal person should not have from her master. It perhaps might be due to her experiencing too many things that gave rise to her current temperament¡­ ¡°Master, I¡¯vee to see you.¡± Nangong Zi Lan smiled as she walked toward Zi Shao. With her eyes curved, she asked with an lovely smile, ¡°How have you beentely?¡± Seeing that smile before her, Zi Shao¡¯s gaze became hazy. ¡®Isn¡¯t this little girl¡¯s personality like mine thousand of years ago? Yet, how could I still be an innocent girl that loves to act cute and coquettishly after experiencing the annihtion of the Zi family, in addition to the leavings of elder brother and his wife? ¡®Only family will pardon my everything and let me act like a spoiled child. I had simrly lost my willfulness after losing all of my family that would indulge me.¡¯ Zi Shao lowered her gaze slightly. What happened that year was a nightmare that she would never be able to forget¡­ ¡°Zi Lan, you should know that I¡¯m not from here.¡± Nangong Zi Lan raised her brightrge eyes as she looked puzzled at the woman before her. Zi Shao chuckled as though she was reminiscing her past. She couldn¡¯t help but to sigh before she continued, ¡°I hade to this ce by ident about ten years ago and been in the Nangong family for four years already. I will leave this ce to look for my family once I find a way. This ce won¡¯t be my final dwelling even though this ce is great¡­¡± Nangong Zi Lan blinked her eyes, unable to fully understand what she said. She didn¡¯t understand why her master wanted to leave. ¡°Master, I¡¯ve met with some encounters when I was out this time.¡± It was as though Nangong Zi Lan wanted to disperse Zi Shao¡¯s gloomy mood so she sat beside her and told her everything that happened, including Mu Ru Yue and Ye Chen¡­ Zi Shao became stirred up when she heard that the mysterious Ghost King that wore a silver mask possessed a pair of purple eyes. She raised her hand to grip onto Nangong Zi Lan¡¯s hand as she asked with a slightly tightened breath, ¡°Have you seen the Ghost King¡¯s appearance? Is there a purple Devil Snare¡¯s pattern on his face?¡± Nangong Zi Lan shook her head as she replied, ¡°The Ghost King always wear a mask so I couldn¡¯t see his face.¡± ¡°How about Mu Ru Yue then? Is there any special traits about her? Have you seen her possessing a phoenix furnace or a Heavenly me Sword?¡± Nangong Zi Lan was startled as she saw such an excited Zi Shao. In her point of view, her master was an immortal that didn¡¯t have any temperament and feelings. It was as though nothing could make her angry or weep at anything. But the current Zi Shao waspletely out of her impression¡­ ¡°I am not sure.¡± Nangong Zi Shao pursed her lips slightly and continued, ¡°But she had contracted with Sky Wolf Xiao Yue.¡± ¡°Sky Wolf Xiao Yue?¡± Zi Shao¡¯s gaze was astonished as she looked dazedly at Nangong Zi Lan before she rified, ¡°Did you just say Sky Wolf Xiao Yue?¡± ¡®If Sky Wolf Xiao Yue contracted with Mu Ru Yue, can it be that Yue Er and cousin are really here at this ce?¡¯ Chapter 596 - Departing To The Ouyang Family Part 2

Chapter 596- Departing To The Ouyang Family Part 2

¡°Master, I didn¡¯t tell you about my circumstances and about the Sky Wolf Xiao Yue before. Xiao Yue is originally elder brother Jun¡¯s friend but she had left the Dongfang family for a period of time. I had discovered her location not long ago¡­¡± Nangong Zi Lan was a little nervous. ¡®Why is master so greatly stirred up after hearing about Sky Wolf Xiao Yue¡­¡¯ Zi Shao suddenly covered her lips as she allowed her tears to flow through the gaps of her fingers. Her body trembled slightly from her excitement. Her heart had never been so rxed¡­ ¡®It¡¯s them! ¡®That divine couple must be them! ¡®Jing Er and Bai Ze had been waiting bitterly for so many years. How could I not? They were my family that epted my willfulness and helped to clean up my mess no matter what I did. But they left me for so many years after that time. ¡®If it wasn¡¯t for me to leave the family to settle some matters that year, it would be impossible for me to escape that cmity. I also wouldn¡¯t be able toe up with several years of nning to rescue Jing Er to free him from his plight and regrew his amputated limbs. ¡®The heavens know how badly I wanted to tear that b*tch Zi Feng¡¯s corpse into tiny pieces after seeing Jing Er¡¯s terrible state.¡¯ She perhaps would have done that without any thoughts if they were by her side. But her heart had matured after that incident. Thus, she bore with it. She had bore with it for such a long duration of time¡­ ¡°ZI Lan, your master is fine.¡± Zi Shao wiped away the tears at the corner of her eyes and with a forced smile, she continued, ¡°It is just that your master thought about some of her old friends that she couldn¡¯t control her emotions for a moment. You¡­ can you tell me where is the Ghost King and Mu Ru Yue now?¡± Her voice shuddered when she said that, a little choked with her emotions. Nangong Zi Lan looked curiously at Zi Shao but she didn¡¯t think much about it and asked, ¡°They are in the Kingdom of Ling Yun. Does master want to meet them?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Zi Shao nodded. Sky Wolf Xiao Yue was Yue Er¡¯s contracted beast. Since she acknowledged Mu Ru Yue to be her master, that woman should be who she had always wanted to find. She just didn¡¯t expect that Xiao Yue had always been in the Dongfang family. That little girl¡¯s reliance on Yue Er was really strong and was iparably prideful. Thus, she must had suffered a lot during this period of time¡­ Mu Ru Yue reclined in her man¡¯s embrace inside a quiet study room at this moment. She looked coldly at Ouyang Yun Jin before her and asked with a slight smile, ¡°Young master Ouyang, it seems that you still owe me an exnation.¡± ¡°Cough cough!¡± Ouyang Yun Jin coughed drily before he exined, ¡°I did tell you that it would be dangerous in you helping me at that time when you asked previously.¡± With a slight raise of her brows, Mu Ru Yue said with a slight smile, ¡°I¡¯ve always thought that the enemies of the Ouyang family were other families. I just didn¡¯t expect that there is a civil war within it. It seemed that this matter is really dangerous. I am considering if I still want to continue cooperating with you or not.¡± Ouyang Yun Jin raised his head and looked straightforwardly at the other¡¯s eyes. ¡°It isn¡¯t a cooperation. It is my Ouyang family vowing loyalty and devotion to you instead!¡± It was undeniable that Ouyang Yun Jin was an intelligent person. If it was just a cooperation, Mu Ru Yue would definitely not risk herself to be in so much danger for him. But if the Ouyang family were to vow their loyalty and devotion to her, it would give her the full benefits. Since the Ouyang family vowed their loyalty and devotion to Mu Ru Yue, she would be involved in the civil war, unable to treat it as something that didn¡¯t matter to her. ¡°Tell me what is going on?¡± Mu Ru Yue sat up properly and continued, ¡°I have the rights to know who wants to kill me.¡± Nobody could stay unconcerned after knowing that someone was after their life. She was the same¡­ Chapter 597 - Departing To The Ouyang Family Part 3

Chapter 597 -Departing To The Ouyang Family Part 3

Ouyang Yun Jin¡¯s gaze turned grim and with a slight heartache, he said, ¡°It is my blood younger brother. He always wanted the power in my hand so he has been thinking of multiple ways to eliminate me. Since you are helping me and is a great alchemist, he naturally deemed you as arge threat so he could only do that. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze turned slightly cold. She wasn¡¯t one that would just be on the defensive. Since someone was delusional in trying to deal with her, she definitely wouldn¡¯t just wait for them. ¡°Lady Mu, it is his own personal action. It isn¡¯t rted to the Ouyang family. I promise that this kind of incident wouldn¡¯t ur again.¡± Ouyang Yun Jin was afraid that she would shift the me to the Ouyang family so he hastily exined. ¡°Ouyang Yun Jin, since you want me to help you, I will need to make a trip to the Ouyang family!¡± Mu Ru Yue stood up and shot a cold cast toward Ouyang Yun Jin. Ouyang Yun Jin was stunned for a moment. He then replied after keeping his silence for a short moment, ¡°The purpose in meing to find you is simr to yours. I want to invite you over to the Ouyang family. But there are some that may say unpleasant things about you. I hope you can just ignore them.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already heard several unpleasant words before so it won¡¯t bother me. Ouyang Yun Jin, let¡¯s head out now.¡± If nobody was trying to kill her, she wouldn¡¯t make her move now. But she currently couldn¡¯t afford not to¡­ Mu Ru Yue narrowed her eyes with a cold ray that flickered past her eyes. Shen then felt a warm hand held hers, making her cold heart to thaw gradually. That¡¯s right, there was him that would always be by her side not leaving or abandoning her no matter what happens. A figure soared through space and stood in mid air outside the Ghost King¡¯s manor a couple of dayster. She frowned slightly and muttered, ¡°Am I toote? Why do I feel that their aura had left for quite a while?¡± It seemed that she was a step toote. Nevertheless, her heart could calm down after knowing that they were here¡­ Suddenly, foreign auras appeared behind Zi Shao, making her expression to darken drastically. She then rapidly turned around to cast a gaze toward that auras. An elder in grey robes that was standing in mid air entered her sight. His gaze was as cial as a blizzard. There was a handsome youth standing beside him. He appeared to be a gentleman with a gentle temperament. ¡°Elder Ma, I am sure that it was the people from the Ghost King¡¯s manor that had snatched our Dongfang family¡¯s medicinal nts.¡± Dongfang Jun swept a gaze at Zi Shao before him but didn¡¯t ce her in his eyes. This girl indeed was good looking, but her appearance was still far from Xiao Yue¡¯s. ¡°Are you certain?¡± The light in Elder Ma¡¯s eyes dimmed with his gaze cold and strict. ¡°I am.¡± Dongfang Jun smirked slightly as he continued, ¡°The dragon that robbed the Dongfang family was indeed from the Ghost King¡¯s manor.¡± Of course, Dongfang Jun waspletely guessing blindly. He was the one responsible in transporting the medicinal nts. Since something happened, he must find a scapegoat. Mu Ru Yue that had offended him had naturally be that target. ¡®Once she dies, Xiao Yue will regain her freedom and return into my embrace.¡¯ In Dongfang Jin¡¯s point of view, Xiao Yue had refused to return to him due to being restricted by the contract with that woman known as Mu Ru Yue. She would not continue to reject him once he saved the beauty from the sea of mes. He would then be able to enjoy being served by the two beauties. Zi Shao¡¯s gaze turned grim gradually as shemented, ¡°The people from the Dongfang family? I didn¡¯t expect the people from the Dongfang family would take the opportunity when the owners of the ce was away to destroy their home.¡± Chapter 598 - Departing To The Ouyang Family Part 4

Chapter 598 -Departing To The Ouyang Family Part 4

Dongfang Jun¡¯s gaze turned cold as he focused his cold gaze on the girl before him. A cold glimmer shed across his eyes as he asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± Zi Shao folded her arms across her chest as she side nced the two figures standing in mid air as she replied coldly, ¡°What is there got to do with you as to who I am?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Dongfang Jun¡¯s expression changed drastically, but when he wanted to say something, he was stopped by the elder by his side. Elder Ma frowned slightly as his gazended on Zi Shao. He then said indifferently, ¡°Lady, you are indeed an expert but you aren¡¯t allowed to bully my Dongfang family!¡± ¡°Dongfang family?¡± Zi Shao chuckled coldly and with her voice coated with mockery, she continued, ¡°Don¡¯t even mention the Dongfang family, even the old fellow in the Demon Beast Mountain Range would simrly be unable to touch a single hair on both of them!¡± Elder Ma¡¯s expression changedpletely. Many people feared his might ever since he became famous. But this little girl seemed to be really young. She should at most be at thirty of age. Yet, she dared to speak such brazen words. She clearly did not ce the Dongfang family in her eyes. ¡°Good! Very good!¡± Elder Maughed out from his fury and proimed, ¡°Since you are seeking death, I shall grant that wish!¡± Boom! An intense pressure like a tempest came over, tightening the air in the surrounding. It was as though the air was being pulled by something. Dongfang Jun who was beside Elder Ma could feel it the clearest. Air seemed to have vanished before him and his heart seemed to be restricted. He could imagine how powerful Elder Ma¡¯s attack would be on Zi Shao. ¡°So boring.¡± Zi Shao yawned from being unimpressed and with an unchanging smile, she said, ¡°Old man, the Ghost King and Mu Ru Yue aren¡¯t here so it is meaningless in youing here. I also aren¡¯t interested in ying with you. But if you really want to y, I don¡¯t mind going to the Dongfang family to find you.¡± Suddenly, a gale rose in the girl¡¯s surrounding. Her hair danced in the violent wind. Her appearance wasn¡¯t outstanding but she gave a terrifying pressure at this instant. Her light smile was as eye-catching as dimples. Bang! Elder Ma was forced to retreat two steps with astonishment expressed in his eyes. Hisplexion turned ashen with glimmering mes of fury in his eyes. However, when his gazended on the jade pendant at the girl¡¯s waist, his entire body shuddered¡­ ¡°You¡­ you are a person from that ce? No! This is impossible!¡± Elder Ma was startled with a shock-filled face. ¡°Elder Ma, what happened?¡± Dongfang Jun was a little puzzled and looked curiously at Elder Ma. Elder Ma gradually came back to his senses as he focused on the girl¡¯s face that had a faint smile on it. He then took in a deep breath and said, ¡°Young Master, we should go.¡± Dongfang Jun was startled and rebuked, ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Since this woman was from that ce, they naturally couldn¡¯t provoke them! It was unexpected for people from that ce to appear here¡­ Dongfang Jun was slightly unwilling but he could only nod and agree, ¡°Alright.¡± He then cast a gloomy gaze toward Zi Shao after he said that. ¡°Hey! Why are you leaving so soon? You don¡¯t want to y anymore?¡± Zi Shao giggled before she continued, ¡°But don¡¯t you worry. I will definitely make a trip to the Dongfang family to y with you guys. I shall give you a friendly advice. You should stay alert while you sleep at night. I might make an appearance in your roomste in the night. Of course, my sight isn¡¯t that terrible to rape you guys. I will at most stab your necks with a knife a couple of times¡­¡± Chapter 599 - Departing To The Ouyang Family Part 5

Chapter 599 -Departing To The Ouyang Family Part 5

Dongfang Jun stumbled, nearly falling to the ground. He forcefully swallowed his anger as he red viciously at Zi Shao before leaving briskly. Seeing the other escaping in such a sorry state, Zi Shao couldn¡¯t help but to hold her belly with both hands as she burst outughing. ¡®How long has it been since Iughed so heartily? ¡®I¡¯ve always been suffering every second of my life since I lost my family. ¡®It is great that they had finally appeared¡­¡¯ Tears flowed out of Zi Shao¡¯s eyes as sheughed, glistening under the sunlight. ¡°Father, Uncle Jing, you are back?¡± When Ouyang Yun Jin led Mu Ru Yue and the rest into the front courtyard of the Ouyang family, a clear voice was heard before them. A delicate body leaped and entered his embrace before Ouyang Yun Jin could react. Ouyang Qian raised her head with a youthful smile on her lovable face. She then shifted her gaze to the two people beside Ouyang Yun Jin and asked after blinking her eyes, ¡°Father, these two people are¡­¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Ouyang Yun Jin rubbed dotingly on the head in his embrace and introduced, ¡°Let me introduce them to you. This person is Lady Mu, Mu Ru Yue, and that person is her husband, Mister Ye. The two of them are my Ouyang family¡¯s honoured guests.¡± Ouyang Qian¡¯s gaze stared at Mu Ru Yue as she said bashfully, ¡°Elder sister Mu, I am Ouyang Qian from the Ouyang family. You can just call me Qian Qian.¡± Seeing that gaze in her eyes, an rm rang in Ye Wu Chen¡¯s heart. ¡®Abnormal! ¡®That gaze of hers is too abnormal! ¡®Even though Ouyang Qian is a girl, it can¡¯t be that she has weird fetishes right?¡¯ Wariness was expressed in Ye Wu Chen¡¯s eyes when he thought about that. He narrowed his purple eyes slightly before raising his arms to pull mu Ru Yue into his embrace. He snorted coldly before advising, ¡°Mu Er, this girl gives me a bad vibe. Don¡¯t get too close to her.¡± If Ouyang Qian was a man, he wouldn¡¯t have cared as Mu Ru Yue wouldn¡¯t get too close to men that harboured ulterior motives. But she was a girl! She might secretly take advantage of Mu Ru Yue due to being a girl. Mu Ru Yue sighed helplessly and rebuked, ¡°Wu Chen, she is a girl!¡± ¡°Girls aren¡¯t allowed either!¡± A sinister light shed in his purple eyes. With a cold aura encasing his body, Ye Wu Chen continued, ¡°If anyone, regardless of their gender, wants to get close to you, I don¡¯t mind making them leave forever!¡± Ouyang Qian hid behind Ouyang Yun Jin¡¯s back as she nced fearfully at the silver mask. ¡®This man is too terrifying to actually want to make me leave forever¡­¡¯ ¡°Qian Qian, stop fooling around.¡± Helplessness was expressed in Ouyang Yun Jin¡¯s eyes. His daughter would always want to get close to any good looking people, regardless of their gender. Of course, beauties were much better than handsome man in her heart. It was due to her belief that even if a man was handsome, he would just be a hungry wolf behind their good looking face. Yet, she would be unable to get close to Mu Ru Yue as she had an extrarge vinegar jar beside her¡­ ¡®Mhm.¡± Ouyang Qian agreed weakly. It was undeniable that she was indeed frightened by Ye Wu Chen¡­ Suddenly, a ray of white light shot out from Mu Ru Yue¡¯s chest at this moment. Following that, a youth in brocade robes appeared before her. The youth was handsome with an adorable baby face. His skin was so fair that it seemed transparent. His hair was also simply bounded up behind his head. However, tears filled the youth¡¯s eyes. Grievance could be easily seen from his face. Chapter 600 - Departing To The Ouyang Family Part 6

Chapter 600- Departing To The Ouyang Family Part 6

¡°Little Yue, can I stay with you tonight?¡± Mo Xi looked pitifully at Mu Ru Yue and continued timidly, ¡°Xiao Bai bullies me.¡± He didn¡¯t want to go to the Alchemy Book¡¯s world. That ce was too boring and he would be bullied by other beasts. Xiao Bai always bared his fangs fiercely at him whenever Xiao Yue pinched his cheek. Little Yue was the best as she never bullied him. ¡°You can¡¯t!¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s expression darkened instantly. With a cold ray in his purple eyes, his body was encased with a cial aura, making people shiver even when it wasn¡¯t cold. Mo Xi got a fright and hastily hid behind Mu Ru Yue. He only revealed his head as he looked timidly at Ye Wu Chen and said, ¡°Little Yue, he is really scary. He is even scarier than those women that looked as though they want to eat me¡­¡± ¡®Why is Little Yue being with such a terrifying man? What if he bullies Little Yue?¡¯ ¡°Father,¡± Ouyang Qian took a fancy of Mo Xi at first nce. With brightly lit up eyes, she asked, ¡°Can I y with that little brother?¡± Mo Xi was stunned. When he raised his head, he saw Ouyang Qian¡¯s wolf-like gaze. He hastily refused, ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± ¡°Why?¡± Ouyang Qian blinked her eyes and asked, unable to understand. Mo Xi voiced out without any thoughts, ¡°You are too scary¡­¡± ¡®All other girls other than Mu Ru Yue are really scary. I don¡¯t want to get involved with them¡­¡¯ Ouyang Qian was startled upon hearing that. ¡®Too scary?¡¯ She became a little gloomy. ¡®Is my appearance that scary? Why is that little brother so afraid of me?¡¯ Mo Xi wanted to hold Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hand, but he hastily withdrew his hand and looked timidly at Ye Wu Chen after feeling an undisguised sinister aura pressuring toward him. ¡°Mo Mo, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here.¡± Mu Ru Yue turned her head toward the youth and expressed a consoling smile. His heart mysteriously calmed down and revealed a dazzling sunlight smile. Ye Wu Chen snorted coldly as jealousy bubbled in his heart again. He hugged Mu Ru Yue¡¯s waist tightly with an arm, forcefully shifting her gaze back to him. ¡°Cough cough!¡± Ouyang Yun Jin coughed drily and asked, ¡°Lady Mu and Mister Ye, how about following me to meet with the old master?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded slightly before shifting her gaze to Ouyang Qian and asked, ¡°Lady Ouyang, my little brother is a little afraid of strangers. I wonder if you can help me take care of him on my behalf?¡± Ouyang Qian nodded vigorously before she replied bashfully, ¡°Lady Mu, don¡¯t worry. I will help you take great care of him.¡± ¡°Little Yue!¡± Mo Xi was frightened and gripped onto Mu Ru Yue¡¯s sleeve. He then looked pitifully at her and pleaded, ¡°Little Yue, I don¡¯t want to go with her¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue patted the back of Mo Xi¡¯s hand as though to console him before she said smilingly, ¡°Mo Mo, I¡¯ve some matters that I have to settle. I wille looking for you once I¡¯m done.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Mo Xi gradually released his grip and with expectant filledrge clear eyes, he said, ¡°You muste and find me the moment you are done. Don¡¯t make me interact with her for too long.¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t say further as she followed Ouyang Yun Jin to enter the lounge after giving a final nce at Mo Xi¡­ There was an elder with a strict expression was sitting at the foremost in the lounge. Yet, when he saw the man walking briskly toward him, his expression rxed slightly and said calmly, ¡°Jin Er, you are back?¡± Ouyang Yun Jin dusted his robes before he knelt on one knee. He then said with a bow, ¡°Father, your son hase back this time to introduce a talent to you.¡± Chapter 601 - Departing To The Ouyang Family Part 7

Chapter 601-Departing To The Ouyang Family Part 7

¡°Oh?¡± Ouyang Ling Tian raised his brows slightly and asked, ¡°I don¡¯t know who has entered your eyes?¡± Ouyang Yun Jin stood up and introduced, ¡°This is Mu Ru Yue, Lady Mu, that your son had encountered outside the family. The vast amount of pills that was recently supplied to the Ouyang family was from her. Your son has already got into an agreement with her. If she helps our Ouyang family to be the leader of the Four Large Families, our Ouyang family will be under her!¡± Swish! A mour rose abruptly. Everyone had an extremely unpleasant expression. It was as though they didn¡¯t expect that Ouyang Yun Jin would make such a decision. ¡°Hmph!¡± Ouyang Yun Shu snorted coldly as he shot a disdainful gaze toward Mu Ru Yue and continued, ¡°Eldest brother, it seems that you mind is getting increasingly muddled as you live. Even though there is a mysterious alchemist behind this girl, who knows for sure that the alchemist isn¡¯t from the Dongfang family? This may be a plot of the Dongfang family. Yet, you want to give her the entire ouyang family. Moreover, do you even have the power to make such a decision?¡± He didn¡¯t in the slightest thought that those pills were manufactured by Mu Ru Yue as it would be impossible for her to so with such a tender age. In this case, there must be a mysterious expert backing her. Mu Ru Yue narrowed her eyes slightly as she cast a cold gaze at Ouyang Yun Shu¡¯s dandy face. With a slight smirk, shemented, ¡°It seems that the Ouyang family is just average.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Ouyang Yun Shu¡¯s expression changed drastically and yelled, ¡°B*tch, don¡¯t you refuse a toast only to be forced to drink a forfeit! You want my Ouyang family? You must be dreaming. Eldest brother¡¯s mind is muddled but my father¡¯s isn¡¯t! Thus, your scheme will definitely fail!¡± Ouyang Yun Shu¡¯s body shuddered after saying that. He felt a tyrannical pressure locked down on him from before him. Ouyang Yun Shu raised his head subconsciously. A sinister cold rose from his feet and prated his heart, making him to shiver. He had never seen such a horrifying gaze in his life until now. That gaze was no longer human-like. It was as though it belonged to an Asura from hell. A sinister cold light glimmered in the man¡¯s purple eyes, decreasing the temperature in the entire lounge¡­ Everyone¡¯s gaze shot toward the man that wore a silver mask, greatly rmed by him¡­ ¡°Cough cough!¡± Ouyang Ling Tian coughed dryly as he examined Mu Ru Yue and said, ¡°Lady, I am really grateful for your help to my Ouyang family. My ouyang family will definitely satisfy any requests you may have. But if you want my entire Ouyang family, I¡¯m sorry but I can¡¯t do that!¡± ¡°Father!¡± Ouyang Yun Jin expressed shock and was a little anxious as he rebuked, ¡°This is an agreement between Lady Mu and me. You can¡¯t¡­¡± Ouyang Ling Tian looked coldly at him. Ouyang Yun Jin stopped saying any further at that instant, swallowing his words that were already in his throat. ¡°Lady, please state your requests.¡± Ouyang Ling Tian shifted his gaze and said indifferently. Everyone¡¯s gazended on Mu Ru Yue, anticipating what she would request. The Ouyang family would never be passed to an outsider no matter what. ¡°I only have a request.¡± Mu Ru Yue smirked slightly and continued, ¡°That request is for your Ouyang family. If not, why should I risk myself to be in so much danger and put in so much mind and effort into this? Other than that, I don¡¯t think that your Ouyang family will be able to give me any benefits.¡± Chapter 602 - Departing To The Ouyang Family Part 8

Chapter 602 -Departing To The Ouyang Family Part 8

The girl¡¯s words made everyone startled as though they couldn¡¯t believe what they just heard. The Ouyang family couldn¡¯t give her other benefits? They didn¡¯t know if they should say she was excessively arrogant or egoistic¡­ ¡°Lady, don¡¯t you think that you are being too much?¡± Ouyang Ling Tian¡¯s expression turned grim and continued, ¡°How can my Ouyang family with thousands of years of history be under you? If my deceased ancestors were to know about this, how can I have the face to meet them in the future?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯ gaze darkened slightly. She then chuckled suddenly and replied, ¡°You indeed will be going to meet them soon. You can ask for their opinion at that time.¡± ¡°Impudent!¡± Ouyang Yun Shu mmed his hand on the table in fury before pointing at Mu Ru Yue and shouted, ¡°You dared to curse my father! Eldest brother, this is the person you brought back? Can it be you want father to die from his anger? Someone, toss these two out of here! My Ouyang family will definitely not allow such swindlers to set a single foot in it.¡± Even though he wasn¡¯t able to eliminate this woman, he definitely wouldn¡¯t allow her to help eldest brother! Once father became disappointed with him, the young master¡¯s position wouldnd on him. Mu Ru Yue nced at Ouyang Yun Shu and said with a slight smile, ¡°It seems that your Ouyang family doesn¡¯t wee us. Since this is the case, I will bid my farewell. But I will give you a final advice so that you won¡¯t me me for not warning you. Head of the Ouyang family, it will be really soon for you to meet your ancestors.¡± ¡°Scram!¡± Ouyang Yun Shu mmed his hand on the table and yelled out with a sinister expression. His furious emotion was beneficial to him. He would be seen as caring for his elder brother to not settle the scores of those two on Ouyang Yun Jin¡¯s behalf and expressed that he was filial toward his father. Yet, Ouyang Ling Tian remained silent from the start. A trace of astonishment flickered in his shrewd gaze. ¡®I thought I have hid that matter properly that even Jin Er didn¡¯t know about it. How did she figure it out?¡¯ Ouyang Yun Jin was slightly anxious. He naturally knew about Mu Ru Yue¡¯s capability. If he lost her, the Ouyang family would definitely be engulfed by the overly ambitious Dongfang family. ¡°Lady Mu, please wait!¡± An elderly voice suddenly broke his train of thoughts. Everyone shifted their gaze toward Ouyang Ling Tian with puzzlement in their eyes. Why did the head stopped the person that dared to curse him from leaving? Mu Ru Yue¡¯s steps halted slightly. With her back facing Ouyang Ling Tian, she smirked slightly and asked, ¡°I wonder what the head of the Ouyang family got to say.¡± ¡°Can thedy have a chat with me inside the room?¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled slightly as she refused, ¡°Head of the Ouyang family, I am not a person that wille when called and leave when being chased away. Your family was the one that wants me to leave, but now your family is simrly the one that wants me to stay. Sorry, but I¡¯m no longer interested in your Ouyang family. There is still the Nangong and Moshang families as my candidates to cooperate with. They should know what is best for them. Wu Chen, let¡¯s go!¡± She didn¡¯t even give a nce at the crowd behind her while she said that as she walked out of the Ouyang family. Ye Wu Chen didn¡¯t say anything after hearing what she said. He just nced at Ouyang Lin Tian that was in deep thought before turning around and leaving with Mu Ru Yue. Mu Ru Yue called out spiritually to summon Mo Xi back to her the moment she was about to step out of the entrance, disappearing from the crowd¡¯s gaze¡­ Chapter 603 - Departing To The Ouyang Family Part 9

Chapter 603 -Departing To The Ouyang Family Part 9

¡°Mister Dongfang, why are you in such a state?¡± In a luxurious restaurant, Ouyang Lin looked at the man beside her and bit onto her lips before she said, ¡°Why do you want to waste time on that woman that doesn¡¯t treasure a man like youself? I know that I am just a person from the side branch of the Ouyang family so I don¡¯t have much authority and power, but I will never betray you.¡± She raised her head as she looked affectionately at the man sitting before the table. She had developed feelings for this man that had a gentle demeanour after encountering him five years ago. However, he already had Xiao Yue in his heart and was going to marry Nangong Zi Lan as his wife for the family. Her heart ached, but she understood that with her status as a person from a side branch, she wasn¡¯tpatible to such an outstanding man. She didn¡¯t mind bing his concubine. Nheless, Dongfang Jun only treated her as a friend to speak his mind to. He didn¡¯t have any inkling intention on taking her in as his concubine¡­ Swish! Dongfang Jun suddenly stood and just wordlessly dashed down the stairs to exit the restaurant. Ouyang Lin was startled but she bit her lips and pursued after him¡­ There was a couple walking hand in hand and shoulder to shoulder in the street, attracting everyone¡¯s gazes. The girl was in white robes with an impable appearance while the man had a silver mask on his face, but had an iparable noble grandeur. They were looking at each other¡¯s eyes, delivering their feelings for each other with their eyes. It was as though they didn¡¯t see anyone else other than themselves¡­ ¡°Mu Ru Yue, where is Xiao Yue?¡± A slender figure blocked her path when she turned her head toward that voice. It was only for a short period of time, but Dongfang Jun had be such a sorry state. His original clean shaved lower jaw had bits and pieces of beards growing out from it. Pain was expressed in his eyes. He originally wanted to kill this woman so that Xiao Yue would be able to return to his side. Who knew a person known as Zi Shao would suddenly appeared when he went to seek trouble with her at the Ghost King¡¯s manor, not knowing that she had left the manor. He naturally wouldn¡¯t let her leave after meeting her today! ¡°I¡¯ve been suffering terribly during this period of time. Can¡¯t you just let us be together?¡± Dongfang Jun continued furiously, ¡°You are such a vicious girl to be so adamant in tearing us loving couple apart. It can¡¯t be that you are in love with me so you don¡¯t want us to be together, right?¡± Passerbys had surrounded them at this moment. They couldn¡¯t help but to point toward Mu Ru Yue, who was at the centre of attention, with disdain in their eyes after hearing Dongfang Jun¡¯s words, discussing. ¡°This girl has an exceptional appearance but I didn¡¯t expect her to be so vicious like a poisonous snake.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, she wanted to obtain the man and just tossed the pitiful woman to an unknown ce.¡± ¡°Oh, I remember that person is young master Dongfang Jun of the Dongfang family. Tsk! Tsk! It is just natural for Dongfang Jun to be loved by girls from his outstanding appearance and noble status. But I didn¡¯t expect that this girl would do such a crazy matter. ¡°Furthermore, it is undeniable that Dongfang Jun was deeply in love with that girl to fall into such a sorry state for her. This kind of man has already extinct from this world. He should be the only one left¡­¡± Dongfang Jun didn¡¯t expect that he would be recognized and panicked a little. This would definitely give rise to unnecessary misunderstanding if this was known to the Nangong family. Chapter 604 - Departing To The Ouyang Family Part 10

Chapter 604- Departing To The Ouyang Family Part 10

However, he no longer cared about anything anymore other than forcing Mu Ru Yue to release Xiao Yue. Plop! Dongfang Jun suddenly knelt before Mu Ru Yue, making everyone to widen their eyes with disbelief. ¡°Mu Ru Yue, you can do anything to me but just release Xiao Yue! She is innocent. Even if you are crazy in love with me, she isn¡¯t the one to be med!¡± The man that was bitterly pleading at this moment, touched the crowd¡¯s heart. Some girls even started to weep as they were touched by Dongfang Jun¡¯s action. They, however, red furiously at Mu Ru Yue. Their gaze was as though they wanted to tear her corpse into several pieces. Ye Wu Chen¡¯s gaze became increasingly dark. A sinister cold ray flickered in his eyes. He lifted his hand gradually, but Mu Ru Yue held onto his hand at this moment. The sudden soft sensation made Ye Wu Chen¡¯s hand to shudder as he shifted his gaze to focus at the side of the girl¡¯s wless face. ¡°Let me settle this.¡± Her voice was as calm as the wind, making Ye Wu Chen to gradually lower his hand. But his gaze toward Dongfang Jun was undisguised sinister and cold. He was like a bloodthirsty sword¡­ ¡°Mister Dongfang!¡± When Ouyang Lin ran over and heard Dongfang Jun begging, her heart became a little sore, especially seeing that Dongfang Jun was kneeling down for a girl that didn¡¯t even treasure him. She red furiously at Mu Ru Yue and advised, ¡°Thisdy, forcing someone to love you wouldn¡¯t work. Since Mister Dongfang doesn¡¯t love you, why are you still pestering him? This will only make him detest you even more. I shall give you a warning. Quickly release thatdy known as Xiao Yue and return her to Mister Dongfang. If not, the Dongfang and Ouyang family definitely won¡¯t forgive you!¡± Mu Ru Yue narrowed her eyes slightly. With a cold ray that shed across her eyes, shepromised, ¡°Alright, I will let Xiao Yue out. If she is willing, I will definitely terminate my contract with her!¡± Dongfang Jun was ted as acent smile graced his face. As expected, his method in making the crowd pressure her into making her stop restraining Xiao Yue worked. Suddenly, a silver light shed past. A silver robended before the crowd under their gazes. Silver hair danced along with the wind, brushing against the girl¡¯s elegant and beautiful face. she lifted her silver eyes as she looked coldly at Dongfang Jun that was jubnt. ¡°Xiao Yue, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here to take you away.¡± Dongfang Jun didn¡¯t in the slightest notice her coldness as he lifted his hand to hold Xiao Yue¡¯s. But before he could grip onto Xiao Yue¡¯s soft small hand, the other abruptly pushed him away. Dongfang Jun retreated a couple of steps from the sudden impact as he looked astonished at Xiao Yue. ¡°Xiao Yue, she has already agreed to terminate your contract. You have regained your freedom so there isn¡¯t a need to continue rejecting me.¡± In Dongfang Jun¡¯s point of view, he strongly believed that it was due to that girl that Xiao Yue was treating him so coldly. She was being controlled by her, unable to make her own decision. How could Xiao Yue that was deeply in love with him all those years wants to leave him? But why was Xiao Yue still rejecting him then? Dongfang Jun¡¯s heart felt as though it was being squeezed as he looked expectantly at Xiao Yue. ¡°Dongfang Jun, I¡¯ve never met someone as despicable as you!¡± Xiao Yue raised her head coldly before she continued, ¡°My master is so outstanding and her husband makes a heavenly pair with her. It can¡¯t be that you think that you are stronger than my master¡¯s husband, right? Even if master was blind, she wouldn¡¯t take a fancy to such a fake gentleman like yourself!¡± Chapter 605 - Departing To The Ouyang Family Part 11

Chapter 605- Departing To The Ouyang Family Part 11

Dongfang Jun raised his head in shock as he looked with disbelief at Xiao Yue¡¯s elegant face. Xiao Yue snorted coldly and said, ¡°When you just watched on as I was beaten up by the group of people from the Dongfang family for powers, my heart for you died. How is someone like you that could abandon all of his feelings for powers be worthy for my, Xiao Yue¡¯s, love? If my life could restart, I wish that I would never have given you my heart.¡± Swish! Dongfang Jun¡¯splexion paled as pain and sorrow were expressed in his eyes. Xiao Yue had never been controlled and really didn¡¯t want to be with him¡­ The crowd were stunned by this new information. Who knew that the man that was thought to be deeply in love be such a bastard¡­ ¡°Bullsheet!¡± Ouyang Lin yelled in fury, ¡°B*tch, who do you think you are? It is your blessings to gain Dongfang Jun¡¯s likings. How dare you vilify him?! For someone like you with such a lowly status, even a beggar won¡¯t marry you! Who knows if you will give birth to a monster that isn¡¯t a human or beast!¡± Actually, the humans simrly thought demon beast as lowly creatures just like how some demon beasts disliked humans. Demon beasts were only suitable to be used as tools in war for humans to fight in the frontlines. They were simrly used to block dangers for humans. Boom! Suddenly, a gale rose from the white robed girl that was standing quietly under the glow of the sunset. A tyrannical aura like a sword that was iparily sharp pierced toward Ouyang Lin¡¯s body. Her body was sent flying backwards, colliding on a vendor¡¯s booth on the streets. Theplexion of her delicate and pretty face turned increasingly pale. The girl walked forth with her white robe fluttering. Her face was coated with ayer of ice with killing intents bursting forth from her body. Ouyang Lin looked fearfully at the white robed girl walking toward her. She bit on her lips before asking with a shuddering voice, ¡°You¡­ what are you doing?¡± It was unknown why the current white robed girl instilled fear in her. She had never feared this much even from the head of the Ouyang family¡­ ¡°Can you repeat what you just said?¡± Mu Ru Yue lowered her gaze as she looked cially at Ouyang Lin and asked, ¡°You said that Xiao Yue isn¡¯tpatible to Dongfang Jun?¡± Ouyang Lin was so terrified that she scooted backwards away from Mu Ru Yue with terror expressed on her face. ¡°How can my people be ipatible with someone? It should be Dongfang Jun that is ipatible to her instead.¡± Mu Ru Yue smirked slightly and continued indifferently, ¡°He had just watched on as those people of the Dongfang family beat her to the point that she almost died for his greed. Since the Dongfang family made her unhappy, I don¡¯t mind taking over the Dongfang family and giving it to her.¡± Dongfang Jun was stunned as he looked in shock at Mu Ru Yue¡¯s wless face. He finally understood why Xiao Yue would abandon him and choose to contract with that girl. It was due to her having a matchless grandeur. She didn¡¯t mind taking down the Dongfang family and give it to Xiao Yue just to make her happy? How much guts did she have to say such domineering words? Dongfang Jun had aplex feeling. He really couldn¡¯t and was reluctant to give up on such an outstanding girl like Xiao Yue¡­ Chapter 606 - Departing To The Ouyang Family Part 12

Chapter 606 -Departing To The Ouyang Family Part 12

¡°Xiao Yue, are you really unwilling to give me another chance?¡± He raised his head to focus on Xiao Yue¡¯s face as he pleaded with sorrow, ¡°It can¡¯t be that you have forgotten how you took care of me when I was injured? Have you also forgotten about those memorable days where we were together?¡± Dongfang Jun was giving his final hope in moving this woman. Xiao Yue closed her eyes gradually with her eyshes trembling. Scenes of her past shed in her mind like a movie. It was so vivid. That man¡¯s gentle words and gaze were her only sce during the period where she was previously separated from master. But what was unforgettable to her was the scene where she was group assaulted¡­ It was at that moment that her feelings for him had been crushed¡­ Dongfang Jun looked at her elegant face with traces of hope appearing in his eyes. He thought that there was still hope since Xiao Yue didn¡¯t reject him straight away. Yet, the girl that had closed her eyes in deep thoughts suddenly opened her eyes at this moment. ¡°Dongfang Jun, I¡¯m no longer in love with you. Why should I give you a chance then?¡± Xiao Yue smirked as she smiled elegantly and continued, ¡°I can live better after leaving you. Why should I make myself suffer for you? I was just such a fool previously to bear with being humiliated for a man. Currently, I won¡¯t do anything that would damage my dignity. Furthermore, since you vilified my, Xiao Yue¡¯s, master today, you won¡¯t even be a stranger to me as you will be an enemy to me from now on!¡± ¡®Enemy?¡¯ Dongfang Jun¡¯s heart seemed to have been torn into pieces by a hand. It was unbearably painful. His face was pale-white as he looked sorrowfully at the girl before him. ¡®Is she really so heartless? Not even giving him a chance?¡¯ ¡°Mister Dongfang!¡± Ouyang Lin climbed up to her feet and wiped off the trace of blood from the corner of her lips as she looked Dongfang Jun with heartache. Her Mister Dongfang was always so prideful. But he ced down his status to beg for Xiao Yue to return to his side, but Xiao Yue didn¡¯t ept his feelings. How could her heart not hurt? She bit on her lips before looking at Xiao Yue with determination and said, ¡°Mister Dongfang is a good man. He definitely isn¡¯t how you said he was. You must have some misunderstandings on him. If you lose a man like him, you will never be able to find a second one!¡± The heavens would know that her heart was bleeding as she said those words. But she had no choice but to do it for her beloved man. Even if every word she said was like a de that pierced mercilessly in her heart. Xiao Yue smiled. Her smile looked so elegant and noble, but it gave people chills. ¡°If that really is the case, I must be blind or that someone from the Dongfang family is impostering Dongfang Jun.¡± Xiao Yue¡¯s face became increasingly cold as she continued, ¡°It is your matter in liking Dongfang Jun, but not everyone will be able to ept him! In my eyes, Dongfang Jun is just trash!¡± Mu Ru Yue knew that Xiao Yue was indeed enraged as she, who had always been elegant, said such words. Xiao Yue had already said it so clearly but these two people seemed to be unable to understand human words and continued to pester her. ¡°Xiao Yue.¡± Mu Ru Yue patted Xiao Yue¡¯s shoulder before shifting her gaze to the paled Dongfang Jun and said, ¡°Dongfang Jun, this will be myst time repeating. You aren¡¯tpatible to Xiao Yue!¡± Dongfang Jun didn¡¯t say anything, but Ouyang Lin couldn¡¯t stand her words. Just as she wanted to say something, she received a gaze from Mu Ru Yue. Chapter 607 - Departing To The Ouyang Family Part 13

Chapter 607 -Departing To The Ouyang Family Part 13

¡®Cold¡­¡¯ ¡®This girl¡¯s gaze is so freezing cold. It is as though it will be able to instantly freeze the hearts of those that saw her gaze. I¡¯ve never known that a person¡¯s gaze could be this cold!¡¯ Ouyang Lin shivered vigorously from the cold as an obscure fear could be felt from within to outside of her body. When she got back to her senses, she was vexed. How could she be frightened by this girl in front of Mister Dongfang? ¡°Father!¡± Ouyang Lin saw a middle aged man leading a group of people toward her at this moment. Her eyes lit up subconsciously. ¡°Lin Er, what happened?¡± Ouyang Dan swept a gaze and when his gazended on Ouyang Lin¡¯s pale face, he moved in a sh over to her and asked, ¡°Lin Er, are you hurt? What happened?¡± ¡°Father¡­¡± Ouyang Lin¡¯s tears flowed out from her eyes uncontrobly after she called out. She wiped off the tears from the corner of her eyes before she revealed a forced smile as she said, ¡°Father, I¡¯m alright. It¡¯s true. I didn¡¯t suffer any grievance. Please stop being angry.¡± Seeing his daughter¡¯s pitiful appearance and hearing her forceful speech in pretending that she was fine, a ball of fury surged in Ouyang Dan¡¯s heart. He then asked in a heavy tone, ¡°Who hurt my daughter?¡± ¡°Father.¡± Ouyang Lin hastily pulled onto his hand and shook her head as she said, ¡°Your daughter is alright. It is just that Mister Dongfang suffered grievance instead.¡± As a person of the Ouyang family, Ouyang Dan still recognised Dongfang Jun even though he was just from the branch family. He then discovered a dazed Dongfang Jun standing at the side after hearing what Ouyang Lin said. ¡°Mister Dongfang, what happened?¡± Ouyang Dan was greatly rmed. He wasn¡¯t only a person from the branch of the Ouyang family, he was the leader of the protectors of the Ouyang City. If something were to happen to Mister Dongfang, the Dongfang family definitely would be enraged. Furthermore, the head of the Ouyang family wouldn¡¯t offend the Dongfang family for him as an insignificant member of its branch family. ¡°Father, it is them that made caused Mister Dongfang to fall into such a state.¡± Ouyang Dan noticed the couple standing shoulder to shoulder, following Ouyang Lin¡¯s gaze. Purple robes fluttered while the man¡¯s body was encased with a frosty aura. He looked as though he was looking at him but there wasn¡¯t any of his reflection in his purple eyes. The man was protecting the white robed girl at his side in his embrace. His silver mask radiated a dazzling ray of light under the glow of the sunset, stunning people¡¯s heart. This man was an expert! Ouyang Dan narrowed his eyes slightly and asked, ¡°Mister, I don¡¯t know what grudges to have against my daughter and Mister Dongfang. It can¡¯t be that you want to make an enemy out of both the Ouyang and Dongfang family, right?¡± ¡®Ouyang family?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue nced at Ouyang Dan as she said, ¡°You can represent the Ouyang family?¡± Ouyang Dan¡¯s expression changed instantly. With his expression getting increasingly sinister, he replied, ¡°I¡¯m the leader of the protectors of the Ouyang City. You must obey the rules in our Ouyang family¡¯s territory! Moreover, anyone that enters the Ouyang City must be given a pass by the Ouyang family. I don¡¯t know how the two of you entered this ce. Why haven¡¯t I receive your passes?¡± Ouyang Dan wasn¡¯t to be med for not knowing how Mu Ru Yue and Ye Wu Chen entered the city. It was due to them sitting in the Ouyang family¡¯s carriage when entering the Ouyang City. Hence, Ouyang Dan naturally didn¡¯t see them. Seeing that the two of them weren¡¯t replying him, he got even more certain of his guess. He then said coldly, ¡°The two of you that infiltrated the Ouyang City without a pass must be spies from other ces! Someone, capture and bind these spies. I want to interrogate them thoroughly!¡± Ouyang Lin was inwardly ted and becent. ¡®This is your oues in daring to act so rampant within the Ouyang City!¡¯ Chapter 608 - Sullen Dongfang Jun Part 1

Chapter 608- Sullen Dongfang Jun Part 1

Ouyang Dan¡¯s gaze was strict as he looked coldly at the crowd and said severely, ¡°I advise that the two of you not to resist. Otherwise, the ones that will suffer will only be you!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression was calm. It was as though she didn¡¯t see Ouyang Dan¡¯s action. She raised her gaze slightly to look at the other¡¯s strict expression and smirked coldly. ¡°This is your decision? Since this is the case, I will go with you. I just hope that you won¡¯t regret!¡± Ouyang Dan burst outughing as though he just heard aughable joke as he replied, ¡°Regret? I am only capturing two people. Why should I regret? The ones that should regret are only the two of you. Someone, bring them to the interrogation room!¡± Mu Ru Yue smirked slightly but didn¡¯t resist. With ayer of coldness hidden in her eyes, she said, ¡°Wu Chen, since they are inviting us so sincerely, let¡¯s make a trip to the interrogation room.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Ye Wu Chen looked at Mu Ru Yue with smiles in his eyes and a charming smile was expressed. It was as though his eyes could only contain her in his purple eyes¡­ ¡°Father, what did Lady Mu mean?¡¯ There was only Ouyang Ling Tian and Ouyang Yun Jin in the studyroom of the Ouyang family¡¯s study room. Ouyang Yun Jin thought about that Mu Ru Yue said before she left and gradually felt uneasy. Ouyang Ling Tian sighed slightly before he replied, ¡°Jin Er, do you still remember the injury your father got many years ago?¡± ¡°Father¡­¡± Ouyang Yun Jin was stunned abruptly before he continued, ¡°Are you referring to the injury that you got from an ambush by that old man of the Dongfang family?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Ouyang Ling Tian smiled bitterly. With deep thoughts in his eyes, he continued, ¡°I¡¯ve never recovered from that injury. It has already damaged all my internal organs. My body condition has always been deteriorating after a long period of rotting. Cough! Cough!¡± He coughed uncontrobly with his elderly face pale-white. ¡°Father!¡± Ouyang Yun Jin hastily went forth to support Ouyang Ling Tian. With a tightly creased brows, he asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ever mention about it?¡± Ouyang Ling Tian shook his head and replied, ¡°If this was known to others, it would definitely give rise to a majormotion. Thus, I¡¯ve always been enduring the injury for all these years. But it is currently impossible for me to continue hiding it. I could feel that my life is withering away. Perhaps it will vanish with time.¡± Ouyang Yun Jin raised his head to look at the elder before him. It was unknown when father¡¯s hair had all turned white. Wrinkles could be seen all over his forehead. His face was no longer as rosy as in the past. ¡®Father¡­ He has really aged¡­¡¯ Ouyang Yun Jin¡¯s heart was a little sore. ¡®Father has invested too much to the Ouyang family in his life and had overworked himself¡­¡¯ ¡°Father, since Lady Mu saw through your illness, you must have a way in curing you.¡± Ouyang Yun Jin seemed to have thought about something that made his eyes lit up momentarily, a trace of light shed across his eyes. A ray of hope also surged in Ouyang Ling Tian¡¯s heart. ¡®What Jin Er said is right. Since she could see through my condition, it means that she has ways in treating me. But I¡¯ve already offended that little girl from the start¡­¡¯ Ouyang Ling Tian smiled bitterly and replied, ¡°Jin Er, I¡¯ve offended thatdy. I¡¯m afraid that it will be really difficult in asking her to save me.¡± ¡°Father, Lady Mu isn¡¯t a person that would be enraged from just words. If we show her our sincerity, she will definitely agree to help. Moreover, father didn¡¯t do anything to harm her physically so you shouldn¡¯t need to be this worried.¡± More importantly, Ouyang Yun Jin knew that Mu Ru Yue wanted to deal with Ouyang Yun Shu so she definitely wouldn¡¯t give up on the Ouyang family. Chapter 609 - Sullen Dongfang Jun Part 2

Chapter 609 -Sullen Dongfang Jun Part 2

Hence, if father was to personally visit her and show her their full sincerity, she shouldn¡¯t reject in helping them again. Ouyang Ling Tian¡¯s gaze became serious. ¡®Must I reallyy down my status to beg a little girl? But if I don¡¯t do that, I may really die. ¡®Death means nothing to me. Yet, if I were to die, the entire Ouyang family will no longer be able to resist against the Dongfang family and be eliminated from the fourrge families of Realmless.¡¯ ¡°Alright!¡± Ouyang Ling Tian raised his gaze slightly and continued, ¡°Jin Er, go and investigate wheredy Mu went. I will personally visit her!¡± Ouyang Yun Jin smiled slightly and agreed, ¡°Father, I will go and dispatch men to check on that!¡± It wouldn¡¯t be an easy matter to search for someone in the ouyang City, but if it was the Ouyang family that was the one searching, it would be within a snap of a finger. Ouyang Yun Jin¡¯s expression turned ck after getting the report. Bang! He mmed his fist on the table with all his might. ¡°Ouyang Dan!¡± His expression became gloomy. It was like the calm before the storm. With a tremendous aura bursting forth from his body, hemented, ¡°It seems that the leader of the protectors for this city should undergo a change¡­¡± Ouyang Yun Jin narrowed his eyes slightly. With a sharp cold light that flickered in his eyes, he suddenly stood up and walked briskly out of the room¡­ Ouyang Dan didn¡¯t in the slightest know that a cmity was about to fall onto him at this moment. He just looked coldly at the couple before him and demanded, ¡°I will give you a chance to confess. Tell me who sent you two here!¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled faintly and tilted her body to the side to lean onto her man¡¯s warm chest. She then asked indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t you think that you should give us some water before asking us this? It is the most basic courtesy.¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Ouyang Dan burst outughing before he continued, ¡°You want to drink water? You must be dreaming! This is an interrogation room and not a teahouse! Little girl, stop ying tricks. Otherwise, I will let you know that our Ouyang family definitely isn¡¯t one that could be easily messed with.¡± Ye Wu Chen nced sinisterly at Ouyang Dan¡¯s presumptuous mocking smile. He then lifted his arms to pull Mu Ru Yue into his embrace. He lowered his gaze to look at the girl in his embrace and said with a gentle smile, ¡°Mu Er, if you are tired, you can take a rest first. I will be here.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Mu Ru Yue stretched her waist and with anguid tone, she continued, ¡°I am indeed getting a little tired after waiting for so long. But they haven¡¯te yet. If they still aren¡¯t here after a while, I think we shall just leave this ce.¡± Ye Wu Chen smiled slightly as he used his slender fingers to brush his girl¡¯s hair gently. Devotion and deep affections brimmed in his charming purple eyes. Ouyang Dan¡¯s expression changedpletely. ¡®The two of them dared to say such brazen words before him? How can I tolerate that?¡¯ He snorted coldly upon thinking about that. He then said with contempt, ¡°Only the two of you dare to say such brazen words after being caught into the interrogation room. You want to leave? Sorry, but even if godes, you won¡¯t be able to leave!¡± His voice was iparably domineering with arrogance in his eyes. He had never ced this youthful couple in his eyes. ¡°Father,¡± Ouyang Lin bit her lips as she swept a furious gaze at Mu Ru Yue and suggested, ¡°Since they aren¡¯t willing to confess, how about torturing them into confession? We must make them confess their misdeeds even if it was just from being tortured!¡± ¡®Mister Dongfang is that outstanding, but these people judged that he wasn¡¯t any good. Since it is the case, I will make these people understand the benefits of having power!¡¯ Chapter 610 - Sullen Dongfang Jun Part 3

Chapter 610- Sullen Dongfang Jun Part 3

Ouyang Lin smiled coldly with a trace of sinister light that shed across her eyes. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression was still as calm as she was from the start. It was as though that she didn¡¯t hear her words. This made Ouyang Lin increasingly frustrated. ¡°Hmph! I will see how long you can pretend!¡± Ouyang Lin¡¯s gaze turned slightly grim. An intense ball of fury zed in her heart when she thought about this woman disparaging and humiliating Mister Dongfang. ¡°It can¡¯t be you think that someone will save you, right? Didn¡¯t you hear what father said? Even if it is god, he wouldn¡¯t be able to save the two of you! Only death awaits both of you as spies that had the guts in infiltrating the Ouyang City!¡± ¡®Once they die, that wolf¡¯s contract will terminate. The wolf will then be unable to leave Mister Dongfang after he forcefully contracted her. ¡®Mister Dongfang won¡¯t be in so much pain then.¡¯ Ouyang Lin¡¯s heart ached and smiled bitterly. She had done so much for that man and even helped him thought of ways in getting that woman. But there wasn¡¯t any sign of her presence in his eyes from the start¡­ ¡°Is that so?¡± An elderly voice came through the door from outside the interrogation room. Ouyang Dan was stunned. He then saw two people walking into the room when he turned his head. An elder in a x colour gown that had long sleeves to cover up his arms was seen, enveloping his thin and feeble body within the gown. There was also a handsome middle aged man beside him. His gaze was as cold as des. His eyes was as sharp as an eagles as he swept a gaze thatnded on Ouyang Dan. ¡°Head and young master, why have youe?¡± Ouyang Dan was slightly shocked. ¡®Why have the head and young mastere to this ce?¡± ¡°Ouyang Dan,¡± Ouyang Ling Tian¡¯s gazended on Mu Ru Yue and with his gaze slightly darkened, he continued, ¡°I don¡¯t know what crimes they did for the two of them to be locked up in the interrogation room.¡± Ouyang Dan looked puzzled at Ouyang Ling Tian but he still exined, ¡°It is like that. Head, the two of them entered the Ouyang City without passes so I suspect that they are spies from other ces. Hence, I captured them to interrogate them. Who knows that they aren¡¯t cooperating and won¡¯t confess their motives. I am just nning on torturing them into confession but you appeared.¡± ¡®Torturing them into confession?¡¯ Ouyang Ling Tian¡¯s expression darkened instantly. He was so tempted to just smack this fool that only screwed up more than than aplishing tasks to death! He had already regretted after Mu Ru Yue told him that he didn¡¯t have long to live. He was thinking of ways on how to repair their rtionships. Who knew that Ouyang Dan would lock them up. In this care, it would make this matter even more challenging¡­ ¡°I will settle this debt with youter.¡± Ouyang Ling Tian cast a ice-cold gaze at Ouyang Dan. He then walked briskly toward Mu Ru Yue with a smile on his strict face and invited, ¡°Lady Mu, I¡¯m here to invite you to the Ouyang family as a guest.¡± ¡®The head¡­ smiled?¡¯ Ouyang Dan and Ouyang Lin were stupefied as they doubted their sight. The head had personallye here to invite this woman with a smile? What identity did she have? What about her that was worthy for the head to personally make a trip to visit her? Swish! Ouyang Dan¡¯s face paled after he thought about what he had done previously. His body started to sway. ¡®I¡¯m doomed. I had captured the guests of the Ouyang family. The head will definitely not forgive me this time¡­¡¯ Ouyang Lin was even more rmed aspared to Ouyang Dan. Chapter 611 - Sullen Dongfang Jun Part 4

Chapter 611 -Sullen Dongfang Jun Part 4

She didn¡¯t expect that the girl that she didn¡¯t ce any importance on was acquainted with the head of the Ouyang family. ¡®There must be a mistake!¡¯ ¡°Sorry,¡± Mu Ru Yue said with a light smile, ¡°I think that this ce isn¡¯t bad so I don¡¯t n on leaving. Of course, if there is tea or water, it will be much better.¡± Ouyang Dan widened his eyes momentarily. ¡®This girl rejected the head of the family¡¯s personal invitation? How much guts does she possess to say such words? Aren¡¯t she afraid that the head of the family would smack her flying?¡¯ Yet, there wasn¡¯t any signs of anger on Ouyang Ling Tian¡¯s face. It was as though he didn¡¯t hear her words. With a light smile in his eyes, he asked, ¡°Lady Mu, what must I do to make you leave with me willingly?¡± Mu Ru Yue shrugged her shoulders and with a slight smile, she replied, ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard of a phrase that ¡®it is easy to invite a Buddha but hard to send it away¡¯? It is your Ouyang family that caught me to this ce. It can¡¯t be that I should just let it go,right?¡± Her meaning was that if you didn¡¯t give me an exnation, I definitely wouldn¡¯t leave this ce. Ouyang Dan suddenly received a gaze from Ouyang Ling Tian when he was stunned. He shuddered vigorously. The elder had raised his hand to smack him flying before he could say anything. ¡°Ouyang Dan, it seems that you have too much guts to dare capture my Ouyang family¡¯s honoured guess. Who gave you the rights to do that?¡± Ouyang Dan was smacked senseless. Buzz! It was as though countless mosquitoes had entered his mind, making him unable toe back to his senses. ¡®Honoured guests of the Ouyang family¡­¡¯ Those words reyed in his mind over and over again, filling up his mind. Ouyang Dan¡¯s felt as though his head was about to explode. It was incredibly painful. ¡°No!¡± Ouyang Lin covered her lips and eximed. Her delicate face turned pale. Ouyang Yun Jin impatiently shook his sleeves once that word came out of her mouth, sending her body flying outwards. ¡°Ouyang Dan had misused his powers and hurt innocents. He will thereby be relieved of all his powers and be cast out of the family! Ouyang Lin that is arrogant and willful will simrly have her name eliminated from the Ouyang family¡¯s ancestral hall. She will also never be able to enter the Ouyang family again.¡± Ouyang Ling Tian turned his head toward Mu Ru Yue and asked, ¡°Lady Mu, are you satisfied with these punishments?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows rose as she swept a gaze at the those two that had stunned and said, ¡°Do you still remember what I said previously that I can go with you but I just hope that you won¡¯t regret?!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t regret? ¡®How can I not regret? ¡®If my life can start over, I will never make such a mistake!¡¯ Ouyang Dan gritted his teeth with hisplexion was pale-white. ¡®I didn¡¯t expect that due to catching two people, it has led to me undergoing such a harsh punishment to be cast out from the family. ¡®Who in this continent will dare to keep them, father and daughter, after being chased out from the Ouyang family?¡¯ Ouyang Ling Tian waved his hand, signalling to his subordinates to drag these two gravely paled father and daughter out of the room. He then shifted his gaze back to Mu Ru Yue and asked, ¡°Lady Mu, I want to ask you a question. Can you treat my injuries?¡± Mu Ru Yue smirked and said indifferently, ¡°I can!¡± That reply made Ouyang Ling Tian¡¯s heart to skip a beat. Slight excitement could be seen on his elderly face, but he suppressed his stirred up heart and asked, ¡°Lady Mu, I don¡¯t know what requests you may have?¡± Mu Ru Yue chuckled slightly upon hearing that and replied, ¡°My request is still the same as before that I want the Ouyang family to swear their loyalty and devotion to me. I will save you then! Otherwise, trust me when I say that you will at most be able to live for just half a month!¡± Ouyang Ling Tian became silent. Chapter 612 - Sullen Dongfang Jun Part 5

Chapter 612 -Sullen Dongfang Jun Part 5

He knew that Mu Ru Yue was saying the truth. If she didn¡¯t save him, he definitely wouldn¡¯t live over half a month¡­ ¡°Father, why are you still hesitating?¡± Ouyang Yun Jin became anxious as he persuaded, ¡°Have you thought that if you die, the Ouyang family will be taken over by the Dongfang family that has always been eyeing covetously at us? Do you think that the people in the Ouyang family will have good days afternding into the hands of the Dongfang family? If that¡¯s the case, won¡¯t it be better to swear our loyalty and devotion to Lady Mu? It will not only save your life, it will enable the Ouyang family to avoid that cmity.¡± Ouyang Ling Tian¡¯s heart shuddered and he remained silent for a while before he agreed, ¡°What you said is right. Lady Mu, I will agree to your request. Once you fully recovered my injuries, I will pass the Ouyang family to you! It is due to not wanting my ancestors¡¯ foundation to fall into the hands of the Dongfang family, no matter what.¡± This was especially the case as the ambition of the Dongfang family was getting increasingly vigorous. Moreover, the appearance of Dongfang Jun in the Ouyang City definitely wasn¡¯t simple. That alchemist of the Dongfang family would certainly know about his body¡¯s condition. He believed that once he fell, the Ouyang family would fall into the hands of the Dongfang family shortly after. It was the scenario that he wanted to avoid the most¡­ Mu Ru Yue smiled faintly and proimed, ¡°You will definitely not regret today¡¯s decision!¡± A confident glow could be seen on the girl¡¯s radiant impable face, making Ouyang Ling Tian to be dazzled by her. It was many years after that he really was d that he made this decision. This decision had made it possible for the Ouyang family to climb up to the supreme position in Realmless¡­ The night was as tranquil as water. Rustling of the leaves broke the silence of the night when a night breeze blew. Dongfang Jun was standing before a window with his hands resting behind his back. A breeze made his hair to flutter, creating a captivating scene. The man¡¯splexion was slightly pale and seemed to be thinking about something. He looked sorrowfully at the night sky outside the room with a bitter smile on his face. A gale suddenly blew in from outside. Dongfang Jun¡¯s expression became serious and shouted coldly, ¡°Who?!¡± Nobody replied him. Only the night breeze could be heard. Dongfang Jun frowned slightly. Just as he wanted to say something, a white figure shed inside the room. Bang! His body was sent flying backwards, colliding hardly against the wall. ¡°Damn it!¡± Dongfang Jun wiped off the blood trail from the corner of his mouth and asked cially, ¡°May I know who you are? What grudges do you have against me?¡± But the other didn¡¯t respond¡­ A night wind blew in from outside, making the night increasingly mysterious. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Fist like shadows struck mercilessly on Dongfang Jun¡¯s body. Dongfang Jun hastily raised his arm to block his assant¡¯s attack. He tried to see who was it that was assaulting him, but the other¡¯s speed was too fast that he couldn¡¯t clearly see their appearance. Dongfang Jun was really sullen. The other obviously had a grudge against him, but he couldn¡¯t identity who it was. If he knew who was hitting him, he would definitely tear that bastard¡¯s corpse into tiny fragments! Pfft! Dongfang Jun was socked in his lower jaw, making him seemed to hear a bone cracking sound. His body was sent flying like a kite with a broken string. Blood flowed out from his mouth, staining his robe red¡­ Currently, Dongfang Jun¡¯s face swelled like a pig head from those punches, making it impossible to see his original handsome appearance. Chapter 613 - Sullen Dongfang Jun Part 6

Chapter 613 -Sullen Dongfang Jun Part 6

Swish! A white light shed and shot toward his groin. A heart wrenching shriek was then heard under the tranquil night¡­ The next morning. Ouyang Yun Jin ced his book down in the study room before he raised his gaze to look at the white robed girl that had entered the room. With a smile, he greeted, ¡°Lady Mu, you are awake?¡± ¡°Mhm!¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded slightly. With a brandish of her hand, a piece of paper was shot toward Ouyang Yun Jin. She then said, ¡°Gather these medicinal nts.¡± Ouyang Yun Jin smiled and kept the list of medicinal nts. He then shifted his gaze to the girl. With a trace of light that flickered in his eyes, he asked, seemingly casually, ¡°That¡¯s right, did you know that something happened to Dongfang Jun yesterday? The rumours said that he was bashed up by someone and his tool in creating his legacy had been crippled. Yet, he wasn¡¯t able to see the face of the culprit in the end.¡± He had focused his gaze on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression while he said that. Nevertheless, Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression remained unchanged. She then said as though that matter didn¡¯t have anything to do with her, ¡°I don¡¯t know if I should congratte the Dongfang family. It will prevent that bastard from ruining other girls.¡± Ouyang Yun Jin remained silent for a while before he replied slightly helpless, ¡°Something had happened to Dongfang Jun in the Ouyang family¡¯s territory after all. Even though the Dongfang family won¡¯t do anything to the Ouyang family, we still have to ount for him.¡± ¡°ount for him?¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled and continued, ¡°It is meaningless to ount for him with the rtionship of the Dongfang and Ouyang families. Since you are already fire and water in the dark, it shouldn¡¯t matter if it bes open.¡± Ouyang Yun Jin was stunned for a moment before he chuckled. ¡°You are right. There isn¡¯t any difference from being in the light or the dark. It is destined for the two families to be like water and fire after that old man of the Dongfang family framed my father. However, the glory and losses of arge family of the fourrge families will affect the image of the fourrge families so we didn¡¯t want to confront the Dongfang family openly. But this kind of facade is enough already as the ambitions of the Dongfang family has been growing. They are nning on taking over the other threerge families. In this case, it doesn¡¯t matter if we oppose them openly now.¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t say further. She just swept a gaze at the medicinal nt list in Ouyang Yun Jin¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Send those medicinal nts over within five days. I also won¡¯t be responsible for what happens to your father after five years.¡± She turned around and left the room upon saying that. Faint sunlights entered the room andnded on the girl¡¯s magnificent and beautiful face. Her hair fluttered in the wind when the breeze blew past. She then stretched her waist toward the sun with a light smile on her face. Suddenly, Mu Ru Yue frowned and pressed her hand on her lower abdomen. Cramps was instantly felt from her abdomen, making herplexion to pale momentarily. ¡°Mu Er!¡± A purple robed shed tond before her. He then raised his arm to pull her into his embrace before he asked with worries and concerns, ¡°How are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Mu Ru Yue shook her head as she looked at the small protrusion of her belly. With a trace of happiness on her face, she continued, ¡°This little fe has been quiet since I came to Realmless. There is finally some movements from him now. Wu Chen, I¡¯ve a feeling that this little fe is going to be born soon¡­¡± He was their child. She would dote, cherish and protect him for all her life and eternity, no matter what his origin was. Ye Wu Chen heaved a sigh of relief after hearing what she said, but he didn¡¯t dare to rxpletely as he said, ¡°Mu Er, you have been working too hardtely. You can just make me do that kind of matter that you did yesterday. There wasn¡¯t a need for you to do it personally.¡± Chapter 614 - Sullen Dongfang Jun Part 7

Chapter 614- Sullen Dongfang Jun Part 7

¡°I¡¯m alright. No matter if it is me or our child, we aren¡¯t that weak. He will be born safely.¡± Mu Ru Yue lowered her gaze slightly with a gentle smile. Ye Wu Chen suddenly held firmly onto her shoulders, forcing her gaze to focus on him. Seriousness and resolutions filled the man¡¯s purple eyes at this instant. ¡°Mu Er, a husband is someone that shoulders and deals with everything for his wife. If you personally do everything, what use is there for me, then?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart warmed as she looked at the man¡¯s charming eyes. She then replied, ¡°Wu Chen, no matter if it was our previous life or this current life, I, Mu Ru Yue, has never regretted meeting you! We will start finding ways on how to return to the Central Region after settling the matters with the fourrge families. The Immortal Doctor Banquet is about tomence soon. I must return before that. Moreover, we will most likely be going to face against Zi Feng once we headed back.¡± ¡°Mu Er,¡± Ye Wu Chen tightened his arm as he embraced her body and continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will certainly not leave you no matter what happens.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart calmed down after hearing the man¡¯s promise. ¡®That¡¯s right, this man will definitely not leave me no matter what enemies we would encounter¡­ Moreover, I also believe that he will apany me for all my lives and eternity¡­¡¯ Everyone in the main hall of the Ouyang family was frequently casting their gazes outside. A figure like snow entered everyone¡¯s gazes shortly after. Those that hadn¡¯t see this girl before were astonished after they saw her devastating beautiful face. Her appearance was even more dazzling than the Eldest young mistress. ¡°Elder sister Mu!¡± Ouyang Qian looked at Mu Ru Yue that was at the entrance of the room. With a lovely smile on her youthful face, she continued, ¡°Eldest sister Mu, you are finally here. Father and grandfather has been waiting for you.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded and swept a gaze throughout the crowd. There wasn¡¯t any emotions in her calm gaze. It made Ouyang Yun Jin¡¯s heart to tighten abruptly. ¡°Lady Mu, how was the refinement of that pill?¡± Mu Ru Yue shifted her gaze at Ouyang Yun Jin and replied, ¡°I¡¯ve sessfully refined the Saint Revival Pill. It will enable the injuries of the head of the Ouyang family to fully recover.¡± Swish! Everyone became greatly stirred up. Several people knew that Ouyang Ling Tian was hurt that year, but didn¡¯t know that he was near his death. But even if that was the case, Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brazen words shocked the crowd. ¡°Hmph!¡± Ouyang Yun Shu snorted coldly and advised, ¡°Father, she may just be trying to kill you by intentionallying to this ce. That pill of hers could be poison. Hence, you must not consume it!¡± Ouyang Ling Tian didn¡¯t reply to him. He just raised his head to look at Mu Ru Yue and asked with a light smile, ¡°Lady Mu, may I have that pill?¡± ¡®Poison?¡¯ In Ouyang Ling Tian¡¯s point of view, it was unnecessary to poison him. His life was already ending so Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t need to use poison to take his life. Furthermore, he was gambling all of his remaining life on her. If she failed, he would just lose his life. But if she seeded, it would fully recover his injuries. ¡°Father!¡± Ouyang Yun Shu¡¯s expression changed drastically as he looked sinisterly at Mu Ru Yue. Mu Ru Yue seemed to not have nced at him from the start. She just walked at her own pace to stand before Ouyang Ling Tian. With a raise of her palm, a pill appeared in it, giving off an exquisite glow. ¡°This is the Saint Revival Pill. It will be up to you whether you will consume it.¡± Chapter 615 - Sullen Dongfang Jun Part 8

Chapter 615 -Sullen Dongfang Jun Part 8

Ouyang Ling Tian looked at the pill in the girl¡¯s hand before consuming it without any hesitation. When that pill entered his mouth, it instantly liquified and spread throughout his body after entering his throat. Everyone focused their gazes on Ouyang Ling Tian at this instant. If Mu Ru Yue was a spy from other families and was delusional in trying to take the head of the family¡¯s life, they must apprehend her as quickly as they could. Suddenly, a trace of rosiness shed past Ouyang Ling Tian¡¯s pale face. Pfft! He opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of ck blood that was giving off a fishy stench. ¡°Father!¡± Ouyang Yun Jin hastily went forth to support Ouyang Ling Tian¡¯s body with worried eyes. An angered yell was heard before he could say anything. ¡°I had already said that this woman doesn¡¯t have good intentions and is delusional in trying to kill father. Someone, quickly capture this woman for this young master!¡± Ouyang Yun Shu pointed toward Mu Ru Yue and instructed coldly. The others saw this situation and hastily went to surround that girl. Yet, her eyes was still as calm as though she wasn¡¯t aware of her current predicament. ¡°Stop!¡± A furious voice was suddenly heard, stopping everyone¡¯s action. Ouyang Ling Tian entered the crowd to stand before Mu Ru Yue. He then bowed deeply toward Mu Ru Yue, directly ignoring Ouyang Yun Shu¡¯s gaze, as he said, ¡°Lady Mu, thank you very much for curing my chronic illness. I will abide by my promise. The Ouyang family will swear their loyalty and devotion to you from now on!¡± ¡°Father?¡± Ouyang Yun Shu was stunned for a moment. ¡®That brat has really healed father? How can she have that kind of ability? That alchemist chief of the Dongfang family may not even have such capability. ¡®What is even more unbelievable is that father wants the Ouyang family to swear their loyalty and devotion to her!¡¯ Thoughts ran rampant in Ouyang Yun Shu¡¯s mind. He then took in a deep breath and said, ¡°Father, it is unnecessary to give the entire family to her even if she saved your life. We don¡¯t know anything about her. What if she pushes our family into an abyss? How will you be able to face the Ouyang family¡¯s ancestors then?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Ouyang Ling Tian interrupted him coldly and said, ¡°This is my decision. It isn¡¯t up for discussions. Otherwise, the oue of Ouyang Dan will be the same as yours!¡± Ouyang Yun Shu could only stop speaking upon hearing that in dissatisfaction. But what he couldn¡¯t stand was that his father wanted to chase him out of the family for an outsider! ¡®It seems that father is getting senile! ¡®I definitely won¡¯t let the Ouyang family fall into an outsider¡¯s hand.¡¯ ¡°Head, something bad happened.¡± A voice came through from outside the room. Following that, a subordinate of the Ouyang family dashed briskly into the room and reported, panting profusely, ¡°Someone from the Dongfang family hase.¡± ¡°Dongfang family?¡± Ouyang Ling Tian¡¯s gaze turned grim as hemented, ¡°It seems that the Dongfang family hase here really quick. They definitely will primarily suspect our Ouyang family since something happened to Dongfang Jun in the Ouyang City! But we will have to face the Dongfang family eventually so let¡¯s just invite them in.¡± ¡°Understood, head!¡± That subordinate cupped his fists toward him before retreating. A well built figure that brought a sword-like aura with him was seen as he entered the room briskly under the crowd¡¯s gaze after a short moment. That man was at most fifty years of age. There were some simrities in his appearance to Dongfang Jun¡¯s. His lofty and powerful body gave people an oppressing feeling when he stood before the crowd. Mu Ru Yue lifted her head slightly to nce at the middle-aged man before immediately withdrawing her gaze. Chapter 616 - Sullen Dongfang Jun Part 9

Chapter 616- Sullen Dongfang Jun Part 9

Ouyang Yun Jin narrowed his eyes slightly as he introduced, ¡°He is the father of Dongfang Jun, Dongfang Liang. He is also the head of the Dongfang family. Dongfang Liang is a rather lecherous. He has countless concubines. He simrly has countless offsprings. But he doted on Dongfang Jun the most. Hence, he has personallye to seek justice for his son.¡± Nobody knew what was the purpose in Dongfang Lianging here, but they naturally knew that it wouldn¡¯t be good. ¡°Head of the Ouyang family, you should know why I came here today!¡± Dongfang Liang¡¯s expression was gloomy. But when he saw Ouyang Ling Tian¡¯s current condition, he frowned. ¡®Impossible! ¡®That old man was severely wounded by father that year. His body¡¯s condition shouldn¡¯t be good even if he didn¡¯t die. Why is it that he seemspletely fine today?¡¯ ¡°What matter will make the head of the Dongfang family personallye other than for the young master of the Dongfang family?¡± Ouyang Ling Tian didn¡¯t deny as it would be too much of a sham to say that he didn¡¯t know. He then continued, ¡°But my Ouyang family really wasn¡¯t involved in that matter. The Dongfang family should go and find the real culprit!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Dongfang Liang snorted coldly as he rebuked, ¡°Who other than your Ouyang family will dare to make a move on someone under my Dongfang family¡¯s wings in this ce? That person not only severely wounded my son, he even even broke his legacy! I definitely won¡¯t forgive someone that ruthless!¡± ¡°Head of the Dongfang family, do you think our Ouyang family is that idiotic to make a move on the young master of the Dongfang family in their territory? I definitely won¡¯t do it within the Ouyang City even if I wanted to. Someone must be trying to set up my Ouyang family to start a conflict between the Dongfang and Ouyang families.¡± Ouyang Ling Tian replied with light smiles. He indeed didn¡¯t know who did that, but if he knew, he would definitely thank them. That brat of the Dongfang family had finally been crippled. How could he not be ted? The enemy of his enemy would naturally be hisrade so he also wanted to know who did it. Dongfang Liang became silent upon hearing that. What Ouyang Ling Tian said wasn¡¯t illogical. The Ouyang family wouldn¡¯t be that foolish as to make their move on his son in their territory. It would be akin to telling the Dongfang family that I had beat up your son. He had suspected the Ouyang family due to their bad rtionship initially. ¡®Who other than the Ouyang family would do this? ¡®Will it be the Nangong family or the Moshang family? ¡®The Nangong family has a marriage alliance with the Dongfang family. If they did this, they will simrly hurt Nangong Zi Lan that was deeply in love with Jun Er. Thus, the culprit shouldn¡¯t be from the Nangong family. ¡®With this elimination method, the only possibility is the Moshang family! ¡°That¡¯s right, this definitely must be done by the Moshang family! ¡®He wants to start a conflict between the Ouyang and Dongfang families so that he will gain leadership over the fourrge families by waiting for both parties to be severely wounded beforemencing his attack.¡¯ Thinking about that, Dongfang Liang was drenched in cold sweat. ¡®This is too scary! The Moshang family that has always lived in seclusion and usually didn¡¯t bother with world affairs had such a terrifying scheme that even he nearly fell for!¡¯ ¡°Head of the Ouyang family, I was too rash.¡± Dongfang Liang cupped his fists and continued apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for my actions today. I currently have matters to attend to so I will have to bid my farewells. I wille again another day!¡± He turned around and left the room upon saying that. Seeing Dongfang Liang¡¯s distant departing figure, Ouyang Ling Tian couldn¡¯t help but to smirk. He chuckled lightly as he mused, ¡°The Dongfang family has started to shift their suspect onto the Moshang family. It seems a good show is imminent.¡± Chapter 617 - Sullen Dongfang Jun Part 10

Chapter 617 -Sullen Dongfang Jun Part 10

Ouyang Yun Jin frowned slightly as he asked, ¡°Moshang family? Father, do you think that matter was done by the Moshang family?¡± He sided more toward it being Mu Ru Yue avenging for the Sky Wolf Xiao Yue over the Moshang family. Furthermore, there shouldn¡¯t be anyone else that would do that other than that girl. ¡°Hur hur!¡± Ouyang Ling Tian chuckled before he replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know who did that, but I¡¯m sure that it wasn¡¯t the Moshang family.¡± Ouyang Yun Jin was startled as he asked, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°The logic is really simple.¡± Ouyang Ling Tian raised his gaze before he continued, ¡°The Moshang family is different from the other threerge families. Everyone in that family loves to live in seclusion. It will be a really rare urrence to see people of the Moshang family roaming in the continent. They are even more unwilling to have grudges against anyone or get into a fight. They just want to train in seclusion. With the Moshang family¡¯s character, they definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to do such a matter! Moreover, there are too many loopholes in this matter. If they wanted to set the Ouyang family up to start a conflict between the Ouyang and Dongfang families, the Moshang family will definitely be quickly suspected upon. But they shouldn¡¯t be that foolish to expose such a mistake.¡± ¡°About that matter¡­¡± Ouyang Yun Jin swept a gaze at Mu Ru Yue that had a calm expression before shifting his gaze back to Ouyang Ling Tian. Ouyang Ling Tian smiled and said, ¡°This should just be pure vengeance. That person definitely didn¡¯t have any schemes. It is probably due to Dongfang Jun offending some girls, making that girl want to cripple his member. Of course, those matters didn¡¯t have anything to do with us. Yet, if the Dongfang family started a conflict against the Moshang family, we will gain another ally¡­¡± There wasn¡¯t any good people in this world as everything ran on benefits. How could he not be ted to just wait for the fish toe before capturing it easily? Dongfang Liang didn¡¯t dally in the Ouyang City. He just brought Dongfang Jun that was half dead back to the Dongfang family. However, he had concealed the matter about Dongfang Jun¡¯s member being crippled. If the Nangong family knew about this, the oue would be easy to predict. Dongfang Liang frowned as he looked at the man on the bed inside a room and asked, ¡°Jun Er, you really didn¡¯t see who hurt you?¡± Dongfang Jun shook his head and replied sorrowfully, ¡°That person was too fast. It was impossible for me to see that person¡¯s appearance clearly.¡± ¡°Do you have any idea as to who would do this?¡± Dongfang Liang¡¯s gaze became increasingly sinister. ¡®I definitely won¡¯t forgive that person that terminated the Dongfang family¡¯s bloodline, no matter who it is.¡± An ice-cold, but impable appearance shed in Dongfang Jun¡¯s mind at this moment. But he quickly denied it. ¡®That woman definitely shouldn¡¯t have that kind of tyrannical powers as that expert could beat me to a pulp without me being able to clearly see their appearance, including crippling my family jewels.¡¯ ¡°I don¡¯t know. I also don¡¯t think I¡¯ve offended that kind of expert. That person should be someone from the fourrge families. The Nangong family shouldn¡¯t have done this. Can it be the Ouyang family?¡± Dongfang Jun¡¯s body shuddered when a chill creeped up his spine¡­ ¡®That¡¯s right, it is possible that it was by the Ouyang family. They definitely could be this ruthless if they wanted to seek vengeance for that girl.¡¯ ¡°It isn¡¯t the Ouyang family.¡± Dongfang Liang shook his head as he exined, ¡°If the Ouyang family wanted to make a move on you, they would do it after you left the Ouyang City. They aren¡¯t that brainless to make their move on you when you were in their territory. Hence, I have another hypothesis that it is the Moshang family that wants to start a conflict between the Ouyang and Dofang family. They will then just wait for both parties to weaken before going in for the kill to be the leader of the fourrge families. Jun Er, don¡¯t worry. Father will certainly avenge for your grudge in having your member crippled.¡± Chapter 618 - Ye Wu Chen Is Too Ugly To Be Seen? Part 1

Chapter 618 -Ye Wu Chen Is Too Ugly To Be Seen? Part 1

Dongfang Jun¡¯s expression became gloomy as he clenched his fist tightly before saying each words heavily, ¡°Moshang family! I will definitely make all of you pay the price!¡± It was simr in making him lose his happiness by cripping his legacy. What reasons would he have from now on to continue trying to get back with Xiao Yue? Thinking about that elegant and beautiful girl, Dongfang Jun¡¯s heart ached subconsciously. ¡°Jun Er, you must marry Nangong Zi Lan no matter what. Once she marries into the Dongfang family, our family¡¯s position will then be stabilized.¡± A sinister light flickered in Dongfang Liang¡¯s eyes as he said that seriously. ¡°But father, how will the Nangong family allow Zi Lan to marry with my current condition? Won¡¯t that be equivalent to make her lose happiness for her entire life?¡± ¡°That is why we mustn¡¯t let the Nangong family know about this matter.¡± Dongfang Liang paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°I will give a secret technique of our Dongfang family to seal the mouths of the Ouyang family. It will be impossible for the Nangong family to know about this if only the Ouyang family didn¡¯t spread that information. As for the Moshang family, it is needless to worry about them as they should not be that stupid to do that. Otherwise, it would be the same as confessing what they did.¡± Dongfang Jun didn¡¯t say anything, but he had wordlessly agreed to Dongfang Liang¡¯s decision¡­ The Ouyang family would naturally ept the secret technique of the Dongfang family given by the head of the Dongfang family. It would also serve as apensation to Ouyang Ling Tian. Actually, even if they didn¡¯t say anything, the Nangong family wouldn¡¯t continue the marriage alliance with the Dongfang family. It was just that everyone wasn¡¯t voicing their intentions. Leaves were fluttering downwards within the Ouyang family¡¯s courtyard. Mu Ru Yue smirkled slightly as she focused her gaze at the man beside her and asked, ¡°I heard that Ouyang Lin died?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Ye Wu Chen seemed to have replied without much thoughts. It was as though he didn¡¯t listen to her question. The smiles within Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes intensified as she continued, ¡°She died from humiliation. Wu Chen, I believe that you were involved in this.¡± Ye Wu Chen withdrew his gaze after hearing that. His purple eyes locked onto Mu Ru Yue¡¯s. With a peculiar light in his eyes, he exined, ¡°She dishonoured you¡­¡± He definitely wouldn¡¯t let off anyone that dishonoured her. He just didn¡¯t make his move since Mu Ru Yue had ns at that moment. But it didn¡¯t mean that he was willing to let that girl off. ¡°Wu Chen, there¡¯s no need to soil your hands with those kind of people¡¯s blood.¡± Mu Ru Yue gripped gently onto the man¡¯s hand with happiness in her eyes. Ye Wu Chen smiled charmingly as he replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There wasn¡¯t a need for me to do it personally. I naturally had someone to do it for me. My hands are used to embrace you and not to be soiled by those people¡¯s blood.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart shuddered but she then chuckled as she said, ¡°Wu Chen, the powers of the Ouyang family has currently been increasing with time. There are numerous experts in the family from the nurturement of pills. Even Yi Shao Chen¡¯s army are already well known. We just need to find of ways to leave Realmless now.¡± Even though it was easy to enter, it would be difficult to exit. They needed to find a way to leave this ce¡­ ¡°Elder sister Mu, father is looking for you to discuss something with you.¡± Yet, a clear voice like a chime was heard behind them at this moment. Mu Ru Yue turned her head to look at Ouyang Qian and nodded slightly as she agreed, ¡°Alright. I will go and find him.¡± Faint sunlights enveloped a middle aged man¡¯s tall and straight body inside the study room. His gaze was currently focused on the invitation on the table with a slight frown. Perhaps it was due to feeling that someone hade that he gradually lifted his head to look over with a smile on his face. ¡°Lady Mu and Ghost King, you are here?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded slightly and asked, ¡°What matters do you have with me now?¡± Chapter 619 - Ye Wu Chen Is Too Ugly To Be Seen? Part 2

Chapter 619- Ye Wu Chen Is Too Ugly To Be Seen? Part 2

¡°It is like this,¡± Ouyang Yun Jin¡¯s gaze became serious. With a peculiar light that shed across his eyes, he continued, ¡°There will be a fourrge families¡¯ event in the near future.¡± ¡°Fourrge families¡¯ event?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, the purpose of that event is to choose the sessors of the fourrge families even if the families didn¡¯t have close rtionships. This was due to needing a leader to lead all of the families to fight against foreign invasion. The one that was always in the lead was the Dongfang family so¡­¡± ¡°So you want to take this opportunity to be the leader?¡± Mu Ru Yue smirked slightly with her tone was calm as a breeze. Ouyang Yun Jin smiled and replied, ¡°You are right. This is a chance for our Ouyang family to stand on top of the fourrge families. It is impossible for me to let such a chance slip away. Mu Ru Yue, if you just n on taking over the Dongfang family, it won¡¯t suffice as even if the Dongfang family is the leader of the fourrge families, there were constant conflicts within the fourrge families. You need to make the Nangong and Moshang families to acknowledge their allegiance to you in order to be the supreme leader of the fourrge families.¡± Mu Ru Yue remained quiet for a while before she asked, ¡°I understand. Where will the fourrge families¡¯ event be held?¡± ¡°It will be hosted at the Dongfang family half a yearter.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded slightly and notified, ¡°Young master Ouyang, I will be leaving the Ouyang family for a period of time. I will be heading there directly half a yearter.¡± Ouyang Yun Jin was stunned slightly, but he didn¡¯t say anything and agreed, ¡°I will be waiting for you at the Dongfang family at that time.¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t say further after giving a final nce at Ouyang Yun Jin as she turned around and left the room. Mu Ru Yue raised her head and stretched her waist toward the breeze. With a slight curve of her lips, she said, ¡°Wu Chen, Mo Xi told me that his grandfather wants to meet me a few days ago. Thus, I want to make a trip to the Demon Beast Mountain Range.¡± His grandfather felt the connection between the two of them after they contracted. There was still half a year to the event so she could use this opportunity to make a trip to the Demon Beast Mountain Range. Ye Wu Chen shifted his gaze toward the girl beside him. With a gentle smile under his silver mask, he replied, ¡°I will go with you.¡± The Demon Beast Mountain Range was too dangerous. How could he let her head there by herself? Mu Ru Yue just agreed as she knew that it would be useless trying to persuade Ye Wu Chen in allowing her to solitarily enter the Demon Beast Mountain Range. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We need to head to the Dongfang family in half a year. There isn¡¯t much time so let¡¯s depart now¡­¡± The Demon Beast Mountain Range was located at the East of Realmless where numerous demon beasts roamed about. That ce was the most dangerous out of the entire realmless. Tyrannical aura could be felt indistinctly in the Demon Beast Mountain Range. Yet, there was three figures walking in the Demon Beast Mountain Range. A faint smile graced the was devastatingly beauty face of the girl in white robes with a devastating beauty. There was a man in purple robes by her side with a silver mask on his face. The faint sunlight that shone through the motley tree branches to shine onto the man¡¯s pencil-like straight slender figure, elongating his shadow on the ground. The man possessed a pair of charming purple eyes. It was so beautiful that it would make people be deeply captivated by it. Lastly, there was a handsome and adorable looking youth. The youth was wearing an embroidered robe. His skin was so fair that it looked translucent. His lips was slightly purse up. His bright ck eyes were as dazzling as the stars in the night sky. Perhaps it was returning to his hometown that he was no longer as timid as initially. A lovely smile was expressed on his face. But what would make people curious was that the three of them had been walking unhindered. Not even a single beast sought trouble with them¡­ Chapter 620 - Ye Wu Chen Is Too Ugly To Be Seen? Part 3

Chapter 620 -Ye Wu Chen Is Too Ugly To Be Seen? Part 3

An elder was sitting cross legged at the depths of the Demon Beast Mountain Range. Sunlight was enveloping his body. It was as though he was being coated with ayer of gold sands. His snow-white hair fluttered with the breeze when a breeze blew past. The elder seemed to have felt something as he abruptly opened his eyes andmented, ¡°That brat has finally returned. But he has brought some guests with him. Someone, open the entrance door to wee our honoured guests!¡± He stood up while he said that. A white robe soared to the sky and quickly vanished from the back mountains¡­ ¡°Little Yue, we are here.¡± Mo Xi blinked his eyes as he smiled adorably and said, ¡°Grandfather must be waiting for me inside. Let¡¯s quickly head in. I can¡¯t wait to introduce Little Yue to grandfather.¡± Mu Ru Yue shook her head helplessly. She had already prepared to terminate her contract with Mo Xi when she decided toe here. Mo Xi had initiated the contract to save her life previously. But she had too many enemies so she didn¡¯t want to implicate him further. Moreover, she was certain that the old man of the Mo family had wanted to meet her regarding the contract. There wasn¡¯t any grandfather that will allow his grandson to be in danger¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows raised. Her expression softened as she looked at the two men at her side. No matter if Mo Xi was being tied to her with contract or not, that youth would always be her friend. ¡°Little young master, you are finally back!¡± A crude voice was suddenly heard before them. A well built mannded before them from the sky. Boom! The ground of the entire mountain range shook for a moment. That man rubbed his head. Heughed openly as he weed, ¡°These two should be the guests that the head had mentioned. I am Xiong Shan (Bear Mountain). You can just call me Boss Xiong. Little young master, the head is waiting for all of you inside.¡± Mo Xi smiled jubntly. That smile of his was even more dazzling than the sunlight. ¡°Uncle Xiong, quickly bring us to meet grandfather. It has been ages since I met grandfather after he tossed me out of the Demon Beast Mountain Range.¡± Mo Xi grieved a little upon saying that. Grandfather wanted him to train solitarily so he tossed him to such a terrifying ce. If he didn¡¯t meet Xiao Yue, he wouldn¡¯t know what to do¡­ ¡°Everyone, pleasee with me.¡± Boss Xiong chuckled before he turned around to head toward the mountain¡­ The Demon Beast Mountain Range was several tens of thousands meter deep as the old man of the Mo family leaved at its depth. Thus, even if it were people from the fourrge families, they wouldn¡¯t dare to venture casually into the mountain range. Hence, nobody saw the ancestral hall at the feet of the mountain¡­ There was an elder that had both of his hands rxing behind his back outside the ancestral hall. His white robes fluttered in the breeze, making him looked immortal like. Deep thoughts was expressed on his face, but nobody knew what he was thinking. ¡°Grandfather, I¡¯m back¡­¡± A clear voice finally made the elder toe back to his eyes. His face rxed as he turned his head toward the youth that was walking over toward him under the sunlight. A smile appeared on his elderly face. ¡°Mo Er, you have finally returned. How was life outside? Did you make any improvements?¡± Mo Xi pursed his lips as he said pitifully, ¡°Those humans were really horrifying. Everyone seems to want to eat me. I¡¯ve also killed several of them identally. Grandfather, I really didn¡¯t do that on purpose¡­¡± It was those people that were too much. ¡°If¡­¡± Mo Xi shifted his gaze toward Mu Ru Yue before continuing, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Little Yue, I most certainly would have been eaten up by those people. I heard from Ouyang Qian that there were several human trafficking traffickers out there. They will use incapacitating agents to knock people unconscious before eating them. Furthermore, it was you grandfather that tossed me out to that kind of ce.¡± Chapter 621 - Ye Wu Chen Is Too Ugly To Be Seen? Part 4

Chapter 621 -Ye Wu Chen Is Too Ugly To Be Seen? Part 4

¡°Ouyang Qian?¡± Mo Lin frowned as he asked, ¡°Who is that?¡± Mo Xi cast a gaze at Mo Lin as though he was looking at an idiot as he replied, ¡°Grandfather, you are really stupid. Of course, Ouyang Qian is a human.¡± Mo Lin remained silent for a while upon hearing that as three ck lines instantly appeared on his forehead. ¡®No kidding!¡¯ He took in a deep breath before he shifted his gaze toward Mu Ru Yue. He then said with a gentle smile, ¡°If I had guessed correctly, you should be Xi Er¡¯s contractor?¡± He was silently sizing up the girl before him while he said that. ¡®It is undeniable that the girl is indeed really outstanding as usually people will either act respectfully toward me or fear me. Yet, this girl¡¯s expression is calm. It is as though she is treating me like an ordinary person. ¡®Furthermore¡­¡¯ Mo Lin narrowed his eyes slightly as he focused his gaze onto Ye Wu Chen who was standing at the side. His breath tightened momentarily with a trace of seriousness that shed in his eyes. ¡®This man is really powerful! ¡®Who on earth is he?¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded slightly before continuing, ¡°Mo Mo had initiated the life sharing contract with me to save my life.¡± ¡°Lady, you should have guessed the reason why I called you here.¡± Mo Lin smiled slightly before continuing, ¡°I hope that you can terminate your contract with Xi Er. The life sharing contract is the most unfair contract. Moreover, he definitely mustn¡¯t contract with a human as my, Mo Lin¡¯s, grandson.¡± ¡°Grandfather!¡± Mo Xi¡¯splexion paled abruptly as he looked at Mo Lin with astonishment. He got back to his sense after a long time before he rebuked anxiously, ¡°Grandfather, I don¡¯t want to! Can you please don¡¯t make us terminate our contract?¡± ¡®I don¡¯t want to terminate the contract with Little Yue!¡¯ Mo Xi pursed his lips with his feeble and weak body trembling slightly. With glistening tears hanging on his eyshes, his bright eyes filled with plead. Seeing his grandson¡¯s current state, Mo Lin¡¯s heart softened and almost agreed. But when he thought about the various cons of the life sharing contract, he hardened his heart again as he prompted, ¡°Lady, what will be your decision? Are you willing to terminate the contract with Mo Xi?¡± Mo Xi¡¯s heart shuddered as he focused his gaze on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s impable face with expectant filledrge eyes. ¡®Little Yue certainly will not terminate the contract with me!¡¯ ¡°Alright.¡± Mu Ru Yue closed her eyes slowly. When she opened it again, resolution was filled in it as she agreed, ¡°I ept your request in terminating the contract with Mo Mo.¡± It was Mo Lin¡¯s turn to be stunned. ¡®Doesn¡¯t all humans want strong demon beasts to be their tools in battles? Moreover, they are under the life sharing contract that is greatly beneficial to her?¡¯ Mo Lin initially wanted to tempt her with benefits. If that didn¡¯t work, he would then use force. Who knew that the girl would agree so readily before he could even state any benefits? ¡°Lady, you really ept my request?¡± Mo Lin didn¡¯t dare to believe what he just heard at this moment as her response was out of his knowledge. Xi Er¡¯s parents were brutally killed by those humans due to them refusing to contract with them after all. Even though Mo Lin didn¡¯t hate all humans due to that, he was unwilling to allow members of the Mo family to have any connections with those sinister and cunning humans. It was due to that he hastily summoned Mo Xi back and wanted this woman to terminate the contract. ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her gaze as she continued indifferently, ¡°Mo Mo was forced to contract with me to save my life. We can indeed terminate the contract now.¡± Mo Lin blinked his eyes as this time he was sure that he didn¡¯t misheard that Mu Ru Yue was really willing to terminate the contract with Mo Xi¡­ Chapter 622 - Ye Wu Chen Is Too Ugly To Be Seen? Part 5

Chapter 622 -Ye Wu Chen Is Too Ugly To Be Seen? Part 5

¡°Little Yue!¡± Mo Xi finally snapped out of his shock. With theplexion of his fair face bing increasingly pale, he looked pitifully at her with tears rolling out of his eyes. ¡°Little Yue, are you abandoning me?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart was sore, but she understood that it would only be detrimental to Mo Xi if they continued being under that contract¡­ If her soul was dissipated one day, she wouldn¡¯t be able to regain her soul from that life sharing contract. Mo Xi would then simrly vanish from this world with her forever. ¡°Little Yue, please don¡¯t toss me away, alright?¡± With a grieved-filled gaze, Mo Xi said carefully, ¡°You can just tell me what I did wrong and I will definitely change from doing that. I won¡¯t make you unhappy or pester you. Can you please¡­ please don¡¯t abandon me here?¡± Mu Ru Yue lowered her gaze slightly before she turned her back on Mo Xi. She then tried her best to make her voice sound as calm as possible, but she still couldn¡¯t control her trembling throat as she replied, ¡°Mo Mo, haven¡¯t you always want to return home? Currently, you have returned home so you won¡¯t need to go out to face with those people anymore. Isn¡¯t this what you wished for?¡± She slowly closed her eyes to sweep her mental powers into her mind to find the imprint that was binding them together. Once she found it, she gradually erased it before opening her eyes again. It was as though the string that was connecting them had been severed as Mo Xi could no longer feel the other¡¯s spiritual aura. This kind of feeling was as though he was abandoned in the middle of a sea without any sense of safety¡­ ¡°Wu Chen, let¡¯s go.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly as she said that calmly. Ye Wu Chen nodded wordlessly as he focused on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s back. His heart ached slightly. He would definitely not let Mo Lin hinder with the contract between Mo Xi and her with a statement from her. However, Ye Wu Chen knew that it wasn¡¯t due to Mo Lin. If she really wanted Mo Xi to stay by her side, nobody would be able to force her to terminate the contract. But now, it was indeed by her own decision¡­ ¡°Little Yue!¡± Mo Xi¡¯s heart felt as though a hand had shredded it into pieces as he looked at the two departing figures. It was so painful that he couldn¡¯t breath. He felt as though he had been abandoned at this instant. He doubted that he would feel that kind of reliance in the vast world¡­ ¡®No! ¡®She can¡¯t! ¡®She definitely can¡¯t just toss me here!¡¯ Mo Xi charged forth like a man person, but his path was blocked by a robust figure. Fury surged in his heart at this moment. With a tyrannical aura bursting forth from his body, he yelled furiously, ¡°Get out of my way! I want to go and find Little Yue!¡± Pfft! Boss Xiong¡¯s enormous body was sent flying before crashing hard onto the ground. Just when Mo Xi wanted to chase after Mu Ru Yue, his arm was gripped by arge, rough hand, making him unable to move. Mo Xi¡¯s body shuddered and with tears in his eyes, he questioned his grandfather with a shaky voice, ¡°Grandfather, why did you want Little Yue to terminate the contract with me? Why did you want to separate me from Little Yue? Can you let me go and find her? Grandfather, I am begging you¡­ Father and mother had left me since I was young. It can¡¯t be that I should let Little Yue leave me too, right?¡± Mo Lin¡¯s heart shuddered when he heard him mention his son and his daughter-inw. He then sighed and exined, ¡°Xi Er, grandfather is doing this as it will be the best for you¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡± Tears flowed out of his eyes as he resisted with all his might to regain his freedom, but he still couldn¡¯t escape his confinement in the end. ¡°What if something happens to her after breaking the contract with me? Grandfather, if Little Yue dies, I will hate you!¡± Chapter 623 - Ye Wu Chen Is Too Ugly To Be Seen? Part 6

Chapter 623 -Ye Wu Chen Is Too Ugly To Be Seen? Part 6

Mo Lin¡¯s heart was sore. ¡®This is my grandson? He will hate me for others¡­ This brat had only left the Demon Beast Mountain Range for a short period of time, but he now sided to other people. ¡®How can my heart not hurt? ¡®But I am really reluctant to scold him after pampering and spoiling this brat since he was young¡­¡¯ ¡°Xi Er, listen to me. You are too weak now. If her physical body dies, she can be revived with your help. But if her soul was dissipated, you will vanish with her forever. You can only avoid disappearing with her when you are at the Supreme Realm. I will let you find her once you reach that realm. I won¡¯t mind even if you entered a contract with her then.¡± It would be the True Realm above the four Yellow, Mystic, Earth and Heaven realms. The Supreme Realm would be above the True Realm. Thus, it would take a long time for one to break through to the Supreme Realm. Even if it was Mo Lin, he had only broken through to the Supreme Realm¡­ ¡°Alright,¡± Mo Xi pursed his lips slightly before he confirmed, ¡°You must stay true to your words. You will let me find Little Yue once I have broken through to the Supreme Realm. If¡­ if you are lying to me, I will never forgive you in my entire life.¡± Mo Lin chuckled as he replied, ¡°When have I ever lied to you? Xi Er, grandfather promise that once you break through to the Supreme Realm, I will let you find her. As for the safety of that little girl, you won¡¯t need to worry as with that man by her side, nothing in Realmless can hurt her.¡± Mo Xi heaved a sigh of relief after hearing that with resolution filled bright eyes. ¡®I must break through to the Supreme Realm as soon as possible so that I will be able to leave the Demon Beast Mountain Range to look for her¡­ ¡°Mu Er.¡± Breeze was blowing in the Demon Beast Mountain range. Ye Wu Chen tightened his arms to pull the girl by his side into his embrace. His slender fingers brushed gently at her hair. With a gentle expression, he suggested, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You will reunite with him sooner orter. If you really are reluctant on leaving him, how about I snatch him back for you then?¡± Mu Ru Yue couldn¡¯t help but to giggle. With that smile, her sorrow from separating from Mo Xipletely faded. ¡°Wu Chen, you should be the only husband in the world to want to snatch back another guy for his wife.¡± Ye Wu Chen lowered his gaze slightly as he looked seriously at the girl in his embrace as he said, ¡°So what if that will make you happy? Don¡¯t even mention one, I will snatch a hundred men for you. But snatching stays snatching. You must only be my wife. They also aren¡¯t allowed to get too close to you. Otherwise, I will still get jealous.¡± ¡°Wu Chen, Mo Mo will be much safer if he stays here. I am unable to be certain of my own safety now. I wille back for him once I have sufficient strength. Nobody will be able to stop me from bringing him away at that time.¡± A light flickered in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes as she said that resolutely. She had left him here as she wasn¡¯t strong enough and was unwilling for Mo Mo to risk his life with her. Once she was strong enough, she would bring him away with her. This was her promise to him¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s go. We have wasted too much time on the way. We perhaps will be right on time if we head to the Dongfang family now.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled faintly. In order fight against Nangong Zi Feng, she would have to possess as much assistance as she possible could; she would need all four of therge families under her, this time! This would also be the first step for her to rise in power in this ce! With a trace of struggle in her eyes, Nangong Zi Lan pushed open the door to the study room and entered it in the end. With a slight purse of her lips, she inquired, ¡°Grandfather, how is the investigation of that mattering along?¡± Chapter 624 - Ye Wu Chen Is Too Ugly To Be Seen? Part 7

Chapter 624 - Ye Wu Chen Is Too Ugly To Be Seen? Part 7

Nangong Lie looked toward Nangong Zi Lan before he sighed and said, ¡°What those people told you was right. Dongfang Jun and Xiao Yue were indeed a loving couple but Xiao Yue was dumped by Dongfang Jun at the end¡­¡± Swish! Nangong Zi Lan¡¯splexion paled. With tears in her eyes, she shook her head with all her might. She couldn¡¯t help but to stagger a little as she said, ¡°How can elder brother Jun be that kind of person? He had personally risked his life for me to capture a white tiger cub and give it to me as a gift.¡± What she couldn¡¯t stand wasn¡¯t that Dongfang Jun was in a rtionship with Xiao Yue as who didn¡¯t have a past? If elder Jun loved her now, it would suffice for her. If that was the case, she wouldn¡¯t despair this much. In her eyes, her elder brother Jun was so courageous so how could he dumped his most beloved woman for his benefits? This was the point that she couldn¡¯t understand and ept no matter what¡­ ¡°Zi Lan, I will need to tell you about that matter too.¡± Nangong Lie looked at Nangong Zi Lan¡¯s paled face, but he continued to tell her the truth even if he was reluctant, ¡°Dongfang Jun didn¡¯t personally catch that white tiger cub. He had instructed others to do it. He then pretended to be severely wounded to lie to you.¡± Nangong Lie was enraged when he thought about that. He initially didn¡¯t seriously investigate about Dongfang Jun¡¯s personality for his granddaughter¡¯s happiness. Moreover, the other had hid it too deeply so he didn¡¯t find that out. Yet, he had used all the powers of the Nangong family to investigate about him after hearing what those people said this time. He finally discovered his true personality after half a year of full investigation. He didn¡¯t expect Dongfang Jun to be that much of a bastard. ¡®How can such a man bepatible to my precious granddaughter? My granddaughter deserves a better man to cherish and dote on her. That man is certainly not Dongfang Jun!¡¯ ¡°Zi Lan¡­¡± Nangong Lie stood up with slight worries. He wanted to support Nangong Zi Lan¡¯s arm, but Nangong Zi Lan was a step quicker as she dodged his hand. Her eyshes were drenched with glistening tears as she fluttered them slightly. She said with a pale face in a shaky voice, ¡°Grandfather, I need some time to myself to calm down. These matters are way out of my expectations. Elder brother Jun that is so perfect in my heart is actually that kind of person. More importantly, he deceived my feelings. If it wasn¡¯t for that matter that he got injured just to get that cub for me, I wouldn¡¯t have fallen in love with him¡­¡± She slowly closed her eyes. Sorrow was expressed on her delicate and lovely face. If it wasn¡¯t for Mu Ru Yue¡¯s warning, she perhaps would still be kept in the dark until she marry that man. She would then know the truth after she became depressed¡­ ¡°Alright, you should take a break. There is still some time before the gathering of the fourrge families. I will call for you once that timees.¡± Nangong Lie sighed as he said with his heart aching. ¡°Grandfather, I will head out first.¡± Nangong Zi Lan forcefully suppressed her sorrow before she turned around and left the study room. Tears flowed uncontrobly the instant she stepped out of the room. ¡®Dongfang Jun, you have been lying to me from the start! You really want to marry me out of love? I believe that it will be the day that you swallow the Nangong family once I marry you instead¡­ ¡®Luckily¡­ luckily, I haven¡¯t finalize the decision that will make me regret for the rest of my life¡­ ¡®I finally understand why Xiao Yue was ignoring him previously at this moment. How could she treat it as nothing has happened after her beloved man smashed her heart into smithereens?¡¯ Chapter 625 - Ye Wu Chen Is Too Ugly To Be Seen? Part 8

Chapter 625 -Ye Wu Chen Is Too Ugly To Be Seen? Part 8

The Dongfang City was filled with people since the fourrge families¡¯ event would be held at this ce. Martial experts could be seen roaming about in the streets. Mu Ru Yue stopped her steps after she reached the entrance of the city to raise her head to look at the city before her. A trace of faint light shed across her eyes. Suddenly, the sound of a horse galloping over entered the crowd¡¯s ears. A red robed girl was sitting on the galloping horse with dust rolling behind the horse. She was whipping her horse with all her might as she yelled arrogantly, ¡°Quickly get out of my way!¡± ¡°It is Dongfang Ying of the Dongfang family.¡± Everyone was rmed as they hastily moved to a side. There were only two people left at the entrance¡­ The two of them seemed to not hear themotion behind them as they didn¡¯t move even a step. Everyone had cold sweat for them as they saw that the horse was going to crash into them. ¡°Scram!¡± Dongfang Ying saw the two people before her but she didn¡¯t stop the horse and just yelled out as the horse galloped forth. Bang! The horse¡¯s thigh seemed to have been struck by something. The horse then copsed, making the girl fall t onto the ground in a sorry state. Someone identally let out a chuckle at this moment,pletely enraging Dongfang Ying. She swept her cold gaze through the crowd and with a brandish of her whip, it circled round a person¡¯s neck. With an ice-cold gaze, she asked, ¡°You were the one thatughed?¡± That person was being strangled by the whip, making his face to turn bright red. Fear filled that person¡¯s eyes. Dongfang Ying narrowed her eyes slightly. Pfft! She abruptly increased her strength into the whip, breaking the neck of that person. His head then rolled into the crowd. Silence¡­ The entrance of the city became silent as everyone was so terrified that they didn¡¯t dare to say anything that it was pin drop silent. She just killed a person due to him letting out a chuckle. Weren¡¯t the people of the Dongfang family too domineering? Dongfang Ying brandished her whip ruthlessly and with a sinister gaze, she proimed, ¡°This is the oue of those that dared to mock me! Someone, feed this corpse to the dogs so that it won¡¯t continue to soil my eyes!¡± Her gaze then shifted to Mu Ru Yue and Ye Wu Chen upon saying that. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you two to move out of the way? It can¡¯t be that you are deaf and couldn¡¯t hear, right?¡± Mu Ru Yue shifted her gaze at Dongfang Ying that had a cold gaze. She then replied with smiles, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I didn¡¯t hear any human talking to me. I only heard an animal yelling.¡± ¡®Animal?¡¯ Dongfang Ying widened her eyes with disbelief. ¡®This girl dared to say that I¡¯m an animal?¡¯ The rest of the crowd looked with disbelief at Mu Ru Yue as well. This ce was the Dongfang family¡¯s territory. Moreover, even if Dongfang Ying was tyrannical in nature, she was still the daughter of the head of the Dongfang family and the biological younger sister of Dongfang Jun. Who would dare to say such words to her? Was she sick of living then? ¡°You just called me an animal?¡± Dongfang Ying was so angry that herplexion turned ashen with gloominess filled eyes. She didn¡¯t expect that this girl would dare to scold her! ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t think that I¡¯ve said that you were the animal, but you have admitted it yourself.¡± Mu Ru Yue smirked slightly as she replied as calmly as the breeze. Dongfang Ying¡¯s expression instantly changed a couple of times before she brandished her whip toward Mu Ru Yue¡¯s head. Some people couldn¡¯t bear but to shut their eyes as they could already predict the scene where the head of this beautiful girl would be decapitated¡­ Wasn¡¯t she seeking death by opposing Dongfang Ying? With her tyrannical personality, how could she let her off scot free? Chapter 626 - Ye Wu Chen Is Too Ugly To Be Seen? Part 9

Chapter 626 -Ye Wu Chen Is Too Ugly To Be Seen? Part 9

When the whip was about tond on Mu Ru Yue, the man by her side moved in front of her. Following that, it was unknown when and how he made his move but they saw that Dongfang Ying was suddenly sent flying, crashing heavily among the crowd. The crowd was stunned. They didn¡¯t expect that man to make a move on Dongfang Ying. If this was known by the head of the Dongfang family, the oue for those two would be that their corpse would be shredded into tiny fragments¡­ ¡°You dare to hurt me?¡± Dongfang Ying was so angry that her entire body shuddered. She then climbed back up to her feet and then yelled furiously after wiping off the trail of blood from the corner of her mouth, ¡°Brat, if you are that capable, show us your appearance. What are you trying to achieve by wearing a mask? I doubt that you are trying to be mysterious and that it is just due to you being too ugly to be seen! Since that is the case, I will remove your mask to reveal your appearance!¡± She didn¡¯t in the slightest notice the gloominess in the man¡¯s eyes. With a brandish of her whip, it headed toward the mask on his face. A trace of a smirk appeared on her face. Why would he wear a mask if he wasn¡¯t ugly? Hence, she must reveal this man¡¯s ugly appearance to the public! A chuckle was heard from the side when Dongfang Ying just made her move as a girl¡¯s voice filled with mockery was heard, ¡°So this is the nature of the Dongfang family. It¡¯s truly an eyeopener to me.¡± Bang! A trace of gale was shot over from the side, changing the trajectory of Dongfang Ying¡¯s whip to the side. Dongfang Ying withdrew her whip as she narrowed her eyes at the two people that were walking over from the side crowd and eximed, ¡°Moshang Fei! Gu Ying Ying!¡± Mu Ru Yue couldn¡¯t help shifting her gaze to those two people after hearing that. A man was holding a handheld fan with a gentle smile. His embroidered robe enhanced his nobility. A glow could be seen on his handsome face because of the sunlight. There also was a yellow robed girl by his side. The girl had a graceful and elegant demeanor. Her voice sounded as beautiful as a ck-naped oriole. A smile had graced her pretty goose-egg shaped face. Her eyes were slightly inclined upwards with smiles in it. It was obvious that she was the girl known as Gu Ying Ying that spoke just now. ¡°Gu Ying Ying, you want to meddle in others¡¯ affairs?¡± Dongfang Ying turned grim as she asked coldly. ¡°No! No! No!¡± Gu Ying Ying shook her head before she replied, ¡°How can this be called as meddling with others¡¯ business? I just purely dislike every single person of your Dongfang family. What do you think, husband?¡± Moshang Fei smiled as he looked at the girl by his side. With a gentle gaze, he agreed, ¡°Whatever my wife says is always right no matter what. Since my wife dislikes them, I will simrly dislike the Dongfang family.¡± Hearing the man¡¯s reply, Gu Ying Ying¡¯s eyes curved upwards, brimming with smiles. She then continued, ¡°There isn¡¯t anyone good in this Dongfang family. One is too pretentious that it is too disgusting to see and the other loves to snatch others¡¯ husband.¡± Dongfang Ying¡¯s expression changedpletely. When she saw Moshang Fei¡¯s gentle smile, a ball of jealousy mes surged in her heart. She then shot dagger-like gazes toward Gu Ying Ying. It wasn¡¯t a secret that she had fervently chased after Moshang Fei that year. Moreover, it could be said that their status waspatible as they were from the Dongfang and Moshang families respectively. Yet, Gu Ying Ying that had no status and background suddenly appeared and obtained Moshang Fei¡¯s love. This matter was something that she couldn¡¯t ept all along. Currently, Gu Ying Ying was even indirectly humiliating her with oblique remarks. In her point of view, Gu Ying Ying was the b*tch that snatched another person¡¯s husband instead! She would have already be Moshang Fei¡¯s wife if it wasn¡¯t for her that year¡­ Chapter 627 - Ye Wu Chen Is Too Ugly To Be Seen? Part 10

Chapter 627 -Ye Wu Chen Is Too Ugly To Be Seen? Part 10

¡°Gu Ying Ying, what did you mean by saying that?¡± Dongfang Ying had already tossed Mu Ru Yue and Ye Wu Chen to the back of her mind. She red furiously at Gu Ying Ying and asked, ¡°I wonder who it was that snatched whose man and is being oblivious about it.¡± Gu Ying Ying smirked with smiles in her eyes as she asked, ¡°Husband, tell me who it was that wanted to steal whose man that year?¡± Moshang Fei shot a cold gaze at Dongfang Ying before he looked back to Gu Ying Ying with a gentle smile as he replied, ¡°I¡¯ve always been your man from the start. Dongfang Ying previously stayed frequently at my ce under the name of my fianc¨¦e by her own ord. But I had never wanted to bother with her until you appeared. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to have any misunderstandings about me. As for that kind of woman, you can just treat her as invisible. She wants to steal a man? The key to that is whether I¡¯m willing to give her that chance.¡± Gu Ying Ying smiled as she embraced Moshang Fei¡¯s waist to prove her ownership. She then cast a happy gaze toward Dongfang Ying that had an ashen expression. It was as though she was boasting. ¡®Who asked the Dongfang family to frequently make moves on the Moshang family for the past half year? Some disciples that went out of the family were caught by the Dongfang family and were severely beaten up. A vein of ore was also ruined by them. Hence, I naturally must crack the girl from the Dongfang family down.¡¯ mes of fury zed in Dongfang Ying¡¯s eyes when she watched their intimate actions. If gazes could kill, that damnable girl would have died with her corpse shredded into many pieces. ¡°Moshang Fei,¡± Dongfang Ying raised her head to look at Moshang Jun¡¯s handsome face before continuing, ¡°You will definitely regret choosing her over me that year in the future!¡± ¡®Once father truly bes the leader of the fourrge families and not just in name, I won¡¯t fear that Moshang Fei won¡¯te crying and begging for me to marry him! ¡®I will make Moshang Fei personally kill this damnable girl at that time!¡¯ She will suffer a much greater pain than I had suffered all these years when she will be killed by the hands of her beloved man¡­ If I don¡¯t do this, it will be hard to vanquish the hatred in my heart¡­¡¯ Gu Ying Ying pouted as she thought otherwise and rebuked, ¡°He would regret choosing you instead. My husband doesn¡¯t like such a savage and tyrannical girl like you that frequently kills people. Those people weren¡¯t in the wrong so how could you kill them? Of course, I, Gu Ying Ying, won¡¯t bother with the affairs of others. But if it involves you, I must meddle in them!¡± Dongfang Ying snorted coldly as she replied, ¡°This is my Dongfang family¡¯s territory. What is wrong with me killing anybody that mocks me in my territory? Those people that blocked my path deserve to die! It is their own fault for being too weak so how can it be med on me? There is only one oue for anyone that doesn¡¯t have powers in this world, that is death! Thus, I don¡¯t think that I¡¯m in the wrong!¡± Gu Ying Ying¡¯s gaze darkened. ¡®It would be a miracle for hubby to like her, who kills without any reasoning. Dongfang Ying¡¯s action was still overdoing it even if this world is one where the strong eats the weak!¡¯ ¡°Dongfang Ying, you are forgetting that therge families¡¯ event ismencing now. How will you know that those on who you don¡¯t ce any importance are nobodies? Those two may be from the Nangong or Ouyang families.¡± ¡°Nangong and Ouyang families? Haha!¡± Dongfang Ying burst outughing. With a cynical smile, she continued, ¡°Do you think anyone can participate in the fourrge families¡¯ event? Those that can participate are the direct line of descendants of all of therge families. I have a thorough understanding of who those people are and these two clearly aren¡¯t them. Well, they can be an exception in being guards. However, I doubt that those tworge families will make an enemy out of my Dongfang family for just two puny guards¡­¡± Chapter 628 - Giving A Woman To Ye Wu Chen Part 1

Chapter 628 -Giving A Woman To Ye Wu Chen Part 1

Gu Ying Ying smirked as she didn¡¯t agree with what Dongfang Ying had just said. She nced at Dongfang Ying¡¯s arrogant expression as she ridiculed, ¡°It seems that the nature of the Dongfang family is only to such an extent¡­¡± ¡°You¡­¡± mes of fury were spurting out of Dongfang Ying¡¯s eyes. Yet, Gu Ying Ying was a member of the Moshang family after all. Furthermore, she had Moshang Fei by her side. She wasn¡¯t Moshang Fei¡¯s match! ¡°Gu Ying Ying, I will let you off today on behalf of the Moshang family. I will settle this debt with you in the future.¡± Dongfang Ying red maliciously at Gu Ying Ying before shifting her gaze towards Mu Ru Yue and Ye Wu Chen. With a trace of ruthlessness that flickered through her beautiful eyes, she snorted coldly and said, ¡°Since you two have the guts to block my path, you should have a taste of my fury!¡± Swish! With a brandish of her whip, it struck toward the mask on Ye Wu Chen¡¯s face again. mes of fury zed in her heart, so she now required a way to relieve it. Since she couldn¡¯t do anything to Gu Ying Ying, she could only use these two fellows to relieve her anger. Moreover, this matter started due to them. The man was standing silently in the breeze, not making any movement. His hand didn¡¯t even budge. But a tempest rose in his surrounding. He gave off a charming and enchanting grandeur when his hair dancing in the wind. Dongfang Ying was stunned for a moment, unable to regain her senses. Boom! A power struck her mercilessly, damaging all of her internal organs before she came back to her senses. Her body was instantly sent flying, spiralling through the air before crashing heavily on the ground. Dust filled the area, covering Dongfang Ying¡¯s cold, but beautiful face. She spat a mouthful of blood on the ground. Herplexion paled from the pain. But what was more astonishing was that man¡¯s might¡­ ¡®Is he really just a guard from arge family with that strength? What family is able to possess such a powerful guard?¡¯ Moshang Fei frowned slightly as he nced at the silver mask on the man¡¯s face with a trace of indistinct light that shed across his eyes. ¡®This man¡­ he isn¡¯t simple¡­¡¯ ¡°You¡­ all of you just wait!¡± Dongfang Ying climbed back up on her feet and red at Ye Wu Chen but didn¡¯t dare to make any more moves on him. She didn¡¯t even bother to pick up her whip as she dashed quickly into the City. The crowd that had been suppressing theirughter immediately burst outughing after they saw that her figure hadpletely disappeared¡­ ¡°The two of you,¡± Gu Ying Ying nced at Mu Ru Yue and Ye Wu Chen before walking toward them with a smile and advised, ¡°You two have offended Dongfang Ying. She will certainly not let the both of you off easily. But if shees seeking trouble with you, you can alwayse find me for help. As they say, the enemies of my enemy are friends.¡± Gu Ying Ying had a light smile on her face. Her smile was really magnificent. It was like a tender and lovely lily swaying gently in the wind. ¡°Thank you.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled faintly. But inwardly she felt slightly guilty as the Dongfang family thought that it was the Moshang family that had severely injured Dongfang Jun, when in fact it was her. The Dongfang and Moshang families were like fire and water in the past half year. There would always be an intense battle whenever the disciples of both families met each other. If this wasn¡¯t the Dongfang City, Gu Ying Ying would¡¯ve sworn that she wouldn¡¯t have let Dongfang Ying leave that easily¡­ ¡°Husband, let¡¯s go.¡± Gu Ying Ying shifted her gaze to Moshang Fei and with a gentle smile, she continued, ¡°I am curious as to how the Dongfang family will treat our Moshang family.¡± Chapter 629 - Giving A Woman To Ye Wu Chen Part 2

Chapter 629 -Giving A Woman To Ye Wu Chen Part 2

Mosang Fei nodded but he nced at Ye Wu Chen with a slight smile before he left. He had a feeling that there would certainly be some interactions between this man and the Moshang family in the future¡­ mours could be heard everywhere in the Dongfang City. It was unusually lively. Mu Ru Yue followed the instructions that Ouyang Yun Jin told her before to find the inn. Since they used up too much of their energies rushing to the Dongfang City, they all headed to their rooms to rest up after they reunited with the Ouyang family. But Mu Ru Yue seemed to have forgotten about Ye Wu Chen. With a guy that was filled with energy like wolves and tigers by her side, it would be weird if she could really rest¡­ It was night. The sky was dark and quiet without any ripples. The Dongfang family¡¯s manor was filled with lights. The vibrant light seemed to light up the entire night sky. A yell out, however, ruined the current tranquility and peace¡­ ¡°It¡¯s them!¡± Dongfang Ying saw the two of them within the crowd. With a trace of maliciousness that shed past her eyes, shemented, ¡°The two of them dared to appear in the Dongfang family. But it seems that they are from the Ouyang family¡­¡± However, the direct of descendants of the Ouyang family should only be Ouyang Yun Jin and Ouyang Yun Shu. Ouyang Yun Jin only had a daughter, Ouyang Qian. Moreover, the son and daughter of Ouyang Yun Shu both died due to illness a few years ago so the two of them shouldn¡¯t be the direct descents of the Ouyang family. But that man was too powerful. If he was from the side branch of the Ouyang family, it would be impossible for her not to notice such a man with such innate talent. Suddenly, her gaze paused onto Mu Ru Yue¡¯s face. She didn¡¯t pay attention to this woman¡¯s appearance in the day so she just realized that she had a devastatingly beautiful face. She had thought that Gu Ying Ying¡¯s face was exceptional. It seemed that someone was even more prettier than her now. If the beauty of Gu Ying Ying was said to be captivatingly beautiful, this girl¡¯s appearance was like a cold bamboo with a superior grandeur. There were several beauties in the world, but it was scarce to have a beauty with such a grandeur. Even Xiao Yue that her eldest brother had fallen in love with was inferior to her¡­ ¡°So this is the case!¡± Dongfang Ying smirked coldly as she analyzed, ¡°This girl should be from the branch family of the Ouyang family. The man beside her is her man. That kind of appearance of hers will indeed attract several experts to her. But if that¡¯s the case, the Ouyang family is too shameless to use a girl to lure experts to enter their family!¡± With this exnation, it would be a logical reason as to why she didn¡¯t know about this man with such tyrannical powers. ¡°Ying Er, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Dongfang Liang frowned as he followed Dongfang Ying¡¯s gaze. His gaze thennded on Mu Ru Yue who was within the Ouyang family, making him stunned for a moment. ¡®That girl is a member of the Ouyang family? ¡®Ying Er is acquainted with her?¡¯ ¡°Father, she ordered people to hurt me during the day.¡± Dongfang Ying snorted coldly before continuing, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Gu Ying Ying to be at that scene, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have let those two people off.¡± Dongfang Ying gritted her teeth with hatred as she said that. ¡®That matter is the most humiliating incident to me! ¡®No matter if it is those two people of the Ouyang family and Gu Ying Ying, they must all die!¡¯ Dongfang Liang frowned and with a slightly cold gaze, he advised, ¡°Ying Er, those two people are from the Ouyang family. We are currently like fire and water with the Moshang family already. We definitely can¡¯t challenge two of therge families simultaneously at such a critical moment. Everything must wait until your eldest brother marries Nangong Zi Lan.¡± His considerations were reasonable, but he didn¡¯t in the slightest thought about whether Nangong Zi Lan was willing to marry Dongfang Jun. Moreover, even if she did, how could Nangong Lie easily forgive the Dongfang family after knowing that Dongfang Jun was impotent, ruining Nangong Zi Lan¡¯s happiness? Chapter 630 - Giving A Woman To Ye Wu Chen Part 3

Chapter 630 -Giving A Woman To Ye Wu Chen Part 3

He would have to face against three of therge families at that time. ¡°Father, your daughter understands.¡± Dongfang Ying bit her lips. How could she not understand what Dongfang Liang said? But she was really unwilling to let that girl off this easily¡­ When Ouyang Yun Jin was discussing with the other families, a figure blocked his path. He frowned slightly as he cast a cold gaze at the pretty girl before him. ¡°Young mistress Dongfang, can I help you with something?¡± To the Dongfang family, he naturally didn¡¯t have any good impression on them and disdain acting cordially with them. Dongfang Ying snorted coldly and replied in contempt, ¡°I wonder who is that girl to your Ouyang family?¡± When Ouyang Yun Jin followed her gaze, he saw Mu Ru Yue who was standing by the side. His brows creased tightly as he naturally knew about themotion that ured at the entrance of the city in the day from other people. But Dongfang Ying was openly provoking them at this banquet. A girl¡¯s indifferent voice was heard before Ouyang Yun Jin could reply, ¡°I¡¯m just a nobody.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression was calm and collected from the start. It was as though she didn¡¯t feel the animosity of Dongfang Ying toward her. This exchange attracted several people¡¯s attention. The people from the Nangong and Moshang families shifted their gazes over to the confrontation of those two. ¡°Lady Mu?¡± Nangong Zi Lan was stunned. A trace of glimmer danced in her eyes, but she decided not to go there after pondering for a moment. ¡°She should be a branch disciple of your Ouyang family.¡± Dongfang Ying smirked slightly. With a sinister ray of light that shed past her eyes, she continued, ¡°I wonder how powerful your Ouyang family¡¯s disciples are. Thisdy, do you dare to ept my challenge?!¡± Even though the crowd didn¡¯t know what happened between the two of them, it was clear that Dongfang Ying seemed to be seeking trouble with thatdy. They started to sympathize that girl. That eldest young mistress of the Dongfang family was already a Xiantian Full Realm expert even though she was willful and arrogant in nature. Dongfang Ying was also at most twenty two years of age. A twenty two years old Xiantian Full Circle Realm practitioner could be counted as a talent in the Dongfang family. Someone had even predicted that Dongfang Ying could breakthrough to the Mystic realm in at most half a year. But that girl seemed to be of simr age to Dongfang Ying even though she was from the Ouyang family. Furthermore, Dongfang Ying had said that she was a person from the branch family. How could the Ouyang family nurture a branch disciple with all their might? Thus, it would be impossible for that girl to win against Dongfang Ying¡­ ¡°Sorry, but I¡¯m not interested.¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her gaze calmly and said that as calm as a morning breeze, but a trace of frostiness that coated her voice. In her point of view, Dongfang Ying was too weak to make her be interested in battling her. ¡°So you are afraid,¡± Dongfang Ying smirked coldly as she mocked, ¡°You can just concede defeat if you are that afraid. I, Dongfang Ying, am always highly principled and wouldn¡¯t force people to do anything! A girl like you that can only rely on her man will never be able to enter my eyes. But what is truly unimaginable to me is that the Ouyang family is shameless to such an extent to use a girl¡¯s appearance to attract powerful men.¡± She shifted her gaze to Ye Wu Chen as she said that. With her cold smile intensified, she continued, ¡°It should be due to this man being too ugly. Otherwise, how can he be attracted to you? A woman that doesn¡¯t have any ability other than to hide behind their man will certainly be useless in this world. Death will be your only path after he dumps you!¡± Chapter 631 - Giving A Woman To Ye Wu Chen Part 4

Chapter 631 -Giving A Woman To Ye Wu Chen Part 4

Dongfang Ying became increasingly excited as she had relieved all of her grievance from today at this instant. Yet, she was clueless that the man¡¯s eyes were getting increasingly gloomy. A light ck breeze rose form the man¡¯s body. The strength of the breeze intensified to the point that it formed a mini storm, making people feel suffocated from the pressure. Dongfang Liang¡¯s eyes became serious. He looked at Ye Wu Chen with a trace of astonishment in his eyes before he immediately muttered irresolutely to himself. ¡®Since when did the Ouyang family possess such a tyrannical expert? It seems that I will need to reconsider that n¡­¡¯ Dongfang Ying was currently being suffocated, making her face turn bright red. It was as though all of the air in her surroundings had vanished. She then yelled out with all her might, ¡°What a coward you are to keep relying on your man! If you are capable, battle me then! Stop hiding behind your man like a tortoise hiding in its shell. This kind of man will dump you sooner ofter with you having such a weak personality!¡± The killing intent bursting out of Ye Wu Chen¡¯s body intensified. Just when he wanted to make his move, a pair of hands held his ice-cold hand. ¡°Wu Chen, let me settle this.¡± The girl¡¯s voice gently brushed past Ye Wu Chen¡¯s ears, making him withdraw his killing intents gradually. But his purple eyes was still filled with gloominous. His gaze was like a poisonous snake coiling around Dongfang Ying. Dongfang Ying¡¯s face paled. She could only bite her lips to prevent herself from copsing to the ground. This man¡¯s power was too strong. It was tyrannical to the point that with just the pressure, it could make her as a person that never ced any importance on anybody feel an unprecedented fear. She could even feel that in her next breath, that man would use his slender fingers to strangle her neck without any hesitation, ending her life¡­ ¡°You said that I only know how to hide behind his back?¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled slightly, but her smiles didn¡¯t reach her eyes. It was unknown to Dongfang Ying why a fearful feeling surged in her heart when her gaze met with Mu Ru Yue¡¯s. But she got back to her senses and said, ¡°That¡¯s right! If you want to prove that you aren¡¯t a girl that only knows how to rely on a man, fight against me. This will let others know your capability as well!¡± Mu Ru Yue looked calmly at Dongfang Ying as she replied, ¡°I have mentioned that I¡¯m not interested to battle you as you won¡¯t be able to withstand a single attack from me.¡± Swish! The crowd became stirred up instantly. No matter if it was people from the Dongfang family or disciples from the other families, they all shot a gaze filled with disbelief at her. Even though they didn¡¯t have any good impressions of Dongfang Ying, she was still a talent that was at the Xiantian Full Circle Realm. Yet, she said that Dongfang Ying wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand a single attack from her? Could she continue to be even more brazen? This was the first time in their life to hear such brazen words! Dongfang Liang initially wanted to stop them as this wasn¡¯t the time to fall outpletely with the Ouyang family after all. But he was slightly displeased momentarily after hearing what Mu Ru Yue said. He then withdrew his leg that he lifted to walk toward them. Since she was that confident, he could just watch on the good show. ¡°Hehe!¡± Dongfang Ying chuckled. With a slight smirk, she ridiculed, ¡°You said that I won¡¯t be able to withstand a single attack from you? It is useless just saying it. If you are that capable, fight me!¡± Swish! A sword floated before Dongfang Ying after a red glow shed past. Her beautiful face was clearly reflected on the de. Dongfang Ying gripped the handle of the sword before her tightly. With an aura as sharp as a sword bursting off from her body, she kicked off the ground to soar to the sky and charged toward Mu Ru Yue¡­ Chapter 632 - Giving A Woman To Ye Wu Chen Part 5

Chapter 632 -Giving A Woman To Ye Wu Chen Part 5

The night breeze blew under the night sky. The white robed girl was standing in midair with her robe fluttering. Her hair was messy as it danced along with the wind. A faint glow could be seen from her impable face. Yet, her ink ck eyes were calm. She didn¡¯t move or even make any defensive actions. She just stood there waiting for the sword to pierce toward her¡­ ¡°Oh no!¡± Nangong Zi Lan¡¯s face paled instantly. Truthfully, she didn¡¯t know Mu Ru Yue well but she was grateful for her to tell her Dongfang Jun¡¯s personality. With just that point, she didn¡¯t wish for that woman to die under Dongfang Ying¡¯s hand. The crowd had fixed their gazes on those two people. In their point of view, Mu Ru Yue would die without any exceptions¡­ ¡°This is the oue for offending me! B*tch, die for me!!¡± Dongfang Ying sniggered, but didn¡¯t in the slightest stopped her action. When the sword was about to pierce Mu Ru Yue¡¯s throat, some people already couldn¡¯t bear but to shut their eyes. However, when the tip of the sword was in close proximity to the girl¡¯s throat, it suddenly stopped moving¡­ A jade-like hand had blocked before her throat, stopping the sword. But the palm that the tip of the sword had contacted with didn¡¯t have any wound. It was as though the sword had collided against a tough metal¡­ Everyone was stunned as they seemed to be looking at an unbelievable sight as they widened their eyes and stared dazedly at the white robe that was fluttering under the night breeze. ¡°You¡­ how could you¡­¡± Dongfang Ying¡¯s voice trembled. ¡®This girl has just used a hand to block my sword? More importantly, her hand wasn¡¯t in the slightest wounded under my sword attack¡­¡¯ ¡°Is that all you got?¡± Mu Ru Yue smirked as she continued indifferently, ¡°You should put more strength into it. That power was really too light. It isn¡¯t even enough to tickle me.¡± Dongfang Ying¡¯s heart shuddered abruptly as she finally got back to her senses. She raised her head with astonishment and with a terror filled gaze, she eximed, ¡°Monster! You are a monster!¡± ¡®That¡¯s right? ¡®Who will be able to possess such powers unless she is a monster?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue smiled as she suggested, ¡°Since you have made the first move, shouldn¡¯t it be mine next? I had mentioned that I will just need one move to deal with you!¡± That move didn¡¯t even need a weapon! Bang! Mu Ru Yue raised her palm to smack mercilessly toward Dongfang Ying. Dongfang Ying¡¯s body was momentarily sent flying from her strike, crashing heavily among the crowd. ¡°You¡­ what are you doing?¡± Dongfang Ying¡¯s pupils contracted as she cast a terrified gaze at the girl walking briskly toward her. Her body retreated uncontrobly as she yelled, ¡°This is the Dongfang family¡¯s territory. You can¡¯t do anything to me!¡± Mu Ru Yue just smiled faintly, but didn¡¯t say anything and just neared the paled Dongfang Ying. ¡°Stop!¡± Dongfang Liang¡¯s eyes widened to the point that it was about to split as he yelled anxiously. But it was already toote¡­ Ayer of mes coated Mu Ru Yue¡¯s palm. Boom! She struck her palm on Dongfang Ying¡¯s chest. Everyone then saw Dongfang Ying spat out a mouthful of blood before her head tilted after losing her consciousness. Boom! mes of fury burst forth from Dongfang Liang¡¯s body. His anger almost burned off all of his sanity as he stared at Mu Ru Ru Yue with bloodshot eyes and said each of his words heavily, ¡°You dared to kill a member of my Dongfang family in my territory? Even if it is the Ouyang family, they won¡¯t be able to harbour you!¡± ¡®This damnable girl dared to kill my daughter before me? If I don¡¯t kill her, how will I be able to face the world from now on?¡¯ Chapter 633 - Giving A Woman To Ye Wu Chen Part 6

Chapter 633 -Giving A Woman To Ye Wu Chen Part 6

¡°Kill her?¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled as she continued, ¡°Which eyes did you see that I¡¯ve killed her? Anyways, she was the one that kept using her innate talent as an excuse to seek trouble with me. I am the type of person that fears trouble. I didn¡¯t bother with her for the first time but it didn¡¯t represent that I will just endure it. Hence, I could only eliminate future problems from her by crippling her power so that she won¡¯t be able to seek trouble with me again!¡± The proverb said that three was the maximum number of chances. But to her, two times was the max. She could give a person a chance, but she wouldn¡¯t give them a second chance! Moreover, if she didn¡¯t cripple her, troubles would just keep arising from her. Since that was the case, why should she keep the trouble? ¡°Don¡¯t you know what cultivation mean in a martial family?¡± Dongfang Liang¡¯s eyes was bloodshot with his aura intensifying. But when he saw the silver masked man standing by Mu Ru Yue¡¯s side, he hadn¡¯t reach to the point where he lose all of his sanity no matter how angry he was. ¡°Crippling a martial practitioner¡¯s cultivation will make her suffer worse than death, especially for a prideful person like Ying Er. What you did won¡¯t be epted by the heavens so you will definitely fall to hell!¡± ¡°Hell?¡± Mu Ru Yue chuckled lightly as she continued, ¡°No matter if it is heaven or hell, there will always be a person by my side. Hence, even if I entered hell, we will work together to create a position for ourselves so I don¡¯t fear anything!¡± ¡®With him by my side, what is there for me to fear?¡¯ Ye Wu Chen¡¯s gaze became gentle. His killing intent hadpletely vanquish at the moment upon hearing what the girl said. His entire purple eyes reflected the figure that always made him anxious¡­ ¡°Head of the Dongfang family, you are in the wrong in this matter.¡± Moshang Fei smiled as he nced at those two that only had each other in their eyes before shifting his gaze toward Dongfang Liang. ¡°All of us had seen what had happened clearly. It was Dongfang Ying that made a killing move toward thisdy first. If someone wanted to kill her, should she curry up favors with that person or extend her head over to let them chop her head off? In my point of view, thisdy was already merciful enough to not kill her. As for cultivation¡­ aren¡¯t there several innocent people that Dongfang Ying had killed by misusing her powers all these years? Crippling her might actually be a good thing. Otherwise, she might offend an expert that the Dongfang family can¡¯t afford to offend one day. It isn¡¯t impossible for the entire Dongfang family to be annihted at that moment!¡± Dongfang Liang¡¯s gaze became increasingly gloomy. He then snorted coldly and rebuked, ¡°Ying Er is my daughter while she is just from the branch family of the Ouyang family. How can their status beparable?¡± The meaning of his words was that it was only right for his daughter to kill her and the heavens wouldn¡¯t ept Mu Ru Yue for crippling his daughter! Even though Dongfang Liang saw Mu Ru Yue when he previously visited the Ouyang family, he didn¡¯t know her status. But he just heard what Dongfang Ying said previously so he naturally thought Mu Ru Yue as a person from the branch family of the Ouyang family. ¡°Haha!¡± Ouyang Yun Jin raised his head and burst outughing. With a smirk filled with contempt, he said, ¡°Head of the Dongfang family, it seems that you have a misunderstanding. Lady Mu isn¡¯t from the branch family of the Ouyang family. She is the person that our Ouyang family vowed their loyalty and devotion to!¡± His words were like an enormous rock that had disturbed the surface of the peaceful ocean, instantly creating numerous waves. The crowd¡¯s first thought was how was this possible! What kind of existence was the Ouyang family? Who was this girl to have the capability to make the Ouyang family vow their loyalty and devotion to her then? Ouyang Yun Jin must be purposely saying that to crack down on the Dongfang family! Chapter 634 - Giving A Woman To Ye Wu Chen Part 7

Chapter 634 -Giving A Woman To Ye Wu Chen Part 7

Ouyang Yun Jin didn¡¯t continue to exin even after seeing gazes of disbelief shot toward him. He just wanted to tell Dongfang Liang that Mu Ru Yue wasn¡¯t a person that he could make a move on. If he wanted to hurt her, the Ouyang family would definitely resist against him with all their might even if that might lead to their deaths! Dongfang Liang¡¯splexion constantly turned between green and white. Just when he was at a loss on how to settle this matter, a gentle voice was heard from behind him, ¡°Father.¡± Dongfang Jun walked slowly toward Dongfang Liang under the crowd¡¯s gaze. He had his usual smile on his handsome face, but when his gaze nced at Moshang Fei, his gaze darkened a little. ¡®Moshang family!¡¯ He hated them inwardly after thinking about his current condition. But he didn¡¯t express it on his face. He had a fitting smile on his face from the start. ¡°Jun Er, why have youe out?¡± Dongfang Liang frowned slightly. ¡°I came here to have a look.¡± Dongfang Jun had a faint smile, but when he swept a gaze at the Dongfang Ying who had copsed on the ground, a trace of disdain shed past his eyes before he suggested, ¡°How about we let someone escort younger sister back to her room? We will then let the grandmaster have a look at her to see if she could be treated.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Dongfang Liang nodded slightly and sighed. He knew that this matter was initiated by Dongfang Ying. If he had punished that girl from the Ouyang family now, it would give raise to displeasurement from the other families. Thus, he could only endure it now! But he had remembered this score and would return it back with interest in the future! She would then understand that the people of the Dongfang family shouldn¡¯t be messed with! ¡°Zi Lan.¡± Dongfang Jun¡¯s gazended onto Nangong Zi Lan. He spread his handheld fan as he walked with a smile toward the girl in the crowd. With a gentle gaze, he exined, ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I¡¯ve been unable to personally apany you since you came here due to being ill. I will be able to properly apany you to roam the Dongfang City in a couple of days.¡± Nangong Zi Lan¡¯s heart shuddered. Yet, Nangong Lie¡¯s words kept sounding in her mind making her to retreat a couple of steps uncontrobly. She bit firmly on her lips with resistance in her eyes. ¡°Zi Lan?¡± Dongfang Jun frowned as he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Have you be unfamiliar with your elder brother Jun from not seeing him for half a year or is it that someone told you something?¡± His gaze subconsciously shot toward Mu Ru Yue as he said that. ¡°No!¡± Nangong Zi Lan hastily denied his words. She bit her lips slightly before shifting her misty,rge, and clear eyes at the man in embroidered robes by her side, requesting for help. The man in embroidered robes obviously disliked Dongfang Jun¡¯s action as he knitted his brows and said, ¡°Mister Dongfang, my younger sister has been a little unwell these days so she won¡¯t be able to go out with you. I ask for Mister Dongfang¡¯s forgiveness.¡± Dongfang Jun withdrew his gaze upon hearing that. With a courteous smile on his face, he replied, ¡°Brother Chen, your words are too heavy. Since that¡¯s the case, Zi Lan should have a good rest. I won¡¯t disturb her then. If there¡¯s time, how about brother Chen apany me for a drink?¡± Nobody had noticed that Dongfang Jun¡¯s gaze had darkened withplex rays of light within it that others wouldn¡¯t understand at this moment¡­ ¡®Nangong Zi Lan still became unustomed to me in the end.¡¯ When his gaze nced at Mu Ru Yue, it darkened slightly. A ball of fury unknowingly zed in his heart but he had suppressed it. ¡®This girl not only forced Xiao Yue and me apart, she even said something to Nangong Zi Lan making her lose her affections toward me. ¡®If Nangong Zi Lan bes unwilling to marry me, father will definitely reconsider the candidates in bing the young master of the Dongfang family. It will be too detrimental to my situation when that happens¡­¡¯ Chapter 635 - Giving A Woman To Ye Wu Chen Part 8

Chapter 635- Giving A Woman To Ye Wu Chen Part 8

His father had promised to make him the sessor if he was able to obtain Nangong Zi Lan¡¯s love. Hence, he didn¡¯t mind giving up Xiao Yue to sessfully achieve the young master¡¯s status among the several candidates¡­ ¡°Mister Ye and Lady Mu, it has been ages since west met.¡± Dongfang Yun smiled but his smile didn¡¯t reach his eyes when his gazended on both of them. Dongfang Liang frowned and asked, slightly displeased, ¡°Jun Er, you know them?¡± ¡°I previously had some encounters with them.¡± Dongfang Jun chuckled before continuing, ¡°It seems that the two of them have some misunderstandings about me. I¡¯ve prepared a huge present for the two of them this time as an apology. Someone, bring forth my present!¡± A subordinate walked before Dongfang Jun and held out a box before him once he said that. Dongfang Jun took the box and with a wave of his hand, he instructed, ¡°You are dismissed.¡± ¡°Yes, young master!¡± That person retreated quietly. The crowd shot their gazes over to Dongfang Jun at this instant. They perhaps didn¡¯t understand why Dongfang Jun was giving them a present after Mu Ru Yue crippled Dongfang Ying. Mu Ru Yue was unable to shift her eyes away from the box ever since Dongfang Jun took that box¡­ ¡®Love Hallucination Grass!¡¯ That¡¯s right, there was Love Hallucination Grass in that box! Mu Ru Yue could guess what medicinal ingredient it was from just its scent. Love Hallucination Grass was a hallucinogen. It was said that the consumer would forget the person they loved the most and fall in love with the first opposite gender that they see. Of course, Mu Ru Yue knew of other ways in using the Love Hallucination Grass as she needed this medicinal nt as an ingredient for a Heaven Stage Mid Rank pill. Who knew that someone would sent this medicinal nt to her this quickly¡­ ¡®But What is Dongfang Jun¡¯s motives in giving us the Love Hallucination Grass?¡¯ Dongfang Jun chuckled again when Mu Ru Yue was in deep thoughts and said warmly, ¡°Mister Ye and Lady Mu, it should be really taxing for you on your way to this city. The Ouyang family doesn¡¯t seem to bring any servant girl along. In this case, I¡¯ve nned to give my personal servant girl to both of you. I hope that the two of you will ept my kind intentions.¡± A trace of light flickered across Dongfang Jun¡¯s eyes. With a hand gesture, he instructed gently, ¡°Wu Niang1, you are to attend to Mister Ye and Lady Mu from now on.¡± A fragrance assaulted the crowd¡¯s nostrils once he said that. An alluring girl walked out from among the crowd, entering everyone¡¯s sight. That girl was beautiful and alluring with feelings filled eyes. Her hot body would make blood vessels of men to expand drastically. It was especially the case when her dress was too revealing, exposing her pair of snow white jade-like legs. Some of the men in the crowd couldn¡¯t stand such an erotic sight that they instantly got a hard-on. ¡°Don¡¯t look!¡± Gu Ying Ying pinched Moshang¡¯s hand and said that domineeringly. Moshang Fei chuckled and replied, ¡°How can such a flirtatious woman beparable to you my wife? But Dongfang Jun is going down this time¡­¡± It was impossible for that man to be a womanizer. His eyes could only contain that white robed girl no matter where he was. Hence, Dongfang Jun¡¯s plot in wanting to seduce that man would most likely be flushed down the drain¡­ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows raised as she swept a nce at Dongfang Jun. When she saw the sneer in his eyes, she connected the dots in him giving that medicinal nt, making a sudden realization. So that was his n! Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression chilled momentarily after knowing his intentions. With a cold smile, a trace of chillness shed across her eyes¡­ 1. Wu Niang= dancedy for direct trantion of the characters. Chapter 636 - Giving A Woman To Ye Wu Chen Part 9

Chapter 636 -Giving A Woman To Ye Wu Chen Part 9

¡®Can this be counted as he is giving a woman to my man before me? It seems Dongfang Jun¡¯s facade isn¡¯t as good as I thought¡­¡¯ The crowd¡¯s gazes shot toward those people. How could they not know what Dongfang Jun¡¯s true intention was? He didn¡¯t given anyone except that couple a servant girl even though they were several people here. It would be impossible for him not to be plotting something. Moreover, that alluring girl seemed to be from a brothel. How could she be a servant girl? They had never seen any servant girl dressed so flirtatiously and alluringly. ¡°Mister Ye.¡± Wu Niang gradually lowered her body, exposing her snow white neck and even her well developed cleavage. Her voice was extremely charming. It was so sweet that attracted affections to her. If they were called out by her, their legs would probably soften uncontrobly before neglecting everything to pounce on her¡­ Some of the men cast envious gaze at Ye Wu Chen as this instant. They seemed to be jealous of hisdies¡¯ luck. He already had a remarkably beautiful wife. Now such a flirtatious girl came over to him. From just looking at her, that girl¡¯s bed skills should be tremendously exceptional. She should be able to service the man to the point he reaches oblivion. As for Mu Ru Yue, she was neglected by the crowd. No matter if she was from the Ouyang family, she wouldn¡¯t be able to stop his husband from taking in concubines. It was how this world works. No matter how powerful the wife was, they must use their husband as their guiding principle. If they stopped their husband from taking in other girls, they would be seen as a savage and have a bad reputation. Moreover, the man was an expert. He naturally would possess more girls than other ordinary men due to being an expert. It seemed that a good show was imminent¡­ ¡°Mister Ye?¡± Seeing that the man had been ignoring her for a long time, Wu Niang was slightly displeased. She usually just had to say a sentence to hook up with men. Wasn¡¯t it the case with Dongfang Jun? Moreover, Dongfang Jun had alsoplimented that she had an exceptional bed skills, making him reallyfortable with her service. This greatly increased the confidence of Wu Niang. But the man before her didn¡¯t help her up when she greeted him! Since that was the case, she must have him in her hands to let him enjoy the charm in being in bed with her¡­ This was especially so when the man was using a mask to cover his ghastly face. Moreover, his slender and upright body figure was passable. It would be the same for all men no matter how ugly they were to her as she could enjoy them once she shut her eyes. She didn¡¯t know how his bed skills were and wanted to have a try¡­ ¡°Aiyo! I¡¯m so giddy. Mister, help me~¡± Wu Niang lifted her hand to support her head as her tender, boneless-like body fell toward Ye Wu Chen¡­ When her delicate body was about to enter his embrace, the crowd could already predict the scene where the man embraced the girl. But Wu Niang was really gutsy to seduce someone¡¯s husband before his wife. She was being a little too much doing so. Yet, Wu Niang was indeed doing it on purpose! Firstly, she was displeased that Ye Wu Chen was neglecting her, raising her fighting spirits. Furthermore, Mu Ru Yue was really beautiful, but she was too young and inexperienced. How could she match up to such a mature girl like herself? More importantly, Mister Dongfang had already instructed her to ruin this couple¡¯s rtionship. He would then give her a life where she wouldn¡¯t need to worry about food and clothing. Thus, if Ye Wu Chen was to hug her before his wife, with a woman¡¯s self-esteem, it would definitely be unbearable for his wife. She would then be able to aplish about half of her mission then¡­ Chapter 637 - Giving A Woman To Ye Wu Chen Part 10

Chapter 637 -Giving A Woman To Ye Wu Chen Part 10

Wu Niang was greatly confident that Ye Wu Chen would catch her as he should be gentle on beauties as a man. He would support her just to care for a beauty when he saw one about to fall. Yet, the unexpected happened¡­ Just as Wu Niang was about to fall onto Ye Wu Chen¡¯s body, the man that wasn¡¯t even looking at her dodged to the side without any warning. Plop! Her delicate body fell directly onto the ground. Everyone was stunned as they couldn¡¯t get their head around this situation. The beauty before them was so alluring and charming. Wouldn¡¯t any man want to y with such a beauty even if they didn¡¯t love her? Yet, he just let such a perfect chance slip away? More importantly, he wasn¡¯t even willing to support her? Buzz! Wu Niang¡¯s mind nked as she didn¡¯t understand how her killing move failed before this man. She bit her red lips with displeasure. Could it be that she didn¡¯t fully release her charm so this man wasn¡¯t moved by her? ¡°Mister Ye, what do you mean by this?¡± Dongfang Jun¡¯s expression darkened as heined, ¡°Wu Niang is the servant girl that I gave to the two of you. You shouldn¡¯t treat her like this even if she is in the wrong!¡± Mu Ru Yue swept a gaze at Dongfang Jun that had an ashen expression. She sniggered inwardly as she replied, ¡°Treat her? I don¡¯t know what my husband did to her? She was the one that fell by herself. It can¡¯t be that we must support her, right? Perhaps if it is Mister Dongfang, you will definitely support her due to not having the heart to let her fall.¡± Dongfang Jun¡¯s expression changed instantly as he subconsciously nced at Nangong Zi Lan before withdrawing his gaze. He then replied coldly, ¡°It is indeed her fault in this matter so I can¡¯t me Mister Ye. I will let her service the two of you in a moment.¡± Once she was able to near them, he would take that opportunity to make Ye Wu Chen consume the Love Hallucination Grass. Ye Wu Chen would then forget this woman and fall in love with Wu Niang instead. He must let this damnable woman experience being unable to get the love from her beloved man! ¡°Is it really to service us or is it to send her to service my husband in bed?¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled, but chilling rays of light danced in her eyes, giving off a bone-piercing chillness. Anyone would understand that Dongfang Jin was sending Wu Niang to service Ye Wu Chen in bed even though Dongfang Jun didn¡¯t say that clearly. ¡°Lady Mu, you can¡¯t make a decision on this matter.¡± Dongfang Jun¡¯s gaze became increasingly gloomy as he continued coldly, ¡°Your husband is your heaven so you naturally must listen to him. Don¡¯t even mention sending other girls to service him in bed, he could always divorce you to marry others whenever he wants to!¡± Dongfang Jun understood that Ye Wu Chen was deeply in love with Mu Ru Yue from his gaze. But he wouldn¡¯t be able to resist temptations no matter how much he loved her. For example, he had several lovers when he was dating Xiao Yue and loved only her. He even entered the brothel to relieve his needs. It would be impossible for Ye Wu Chen not to love Mu Ru Yue even if he did it with Wu Niang. Hence, he gave them the Love Hallucination Grass. Ye Wu Chen would then be able to forget Mu Ru Yue and fall in love with another girl with the help of medicinal nt! That girl would definitely suffer a heart wrenching pain at that moment! She would then have a taste of his pain from the moment he lost Xiao Yue¡­ Mu Ru Yue chuckled and asked, ¡°Wu Chen, he said you will divorce me to marry other girls. He even said that you are my heaven so I must listen to you. Is that right?¡± Chapter 638 - Soloing A Group Fight And Breaking Through To The Earth Realm Part 1

Chapter 638 -Soloing A Group Fight And Breaking Through To The Earth Realm Part 1

The atmosphere quieted at this moment as everyone gathered their gazes on the silver masked man. It was as though they were anticipating his response¡­ Ayer of aura burst forth from his body. There wasn¡¯t a trace of warmth in his ice-cold purple eyes. He swept a cold gaze at Wu Niang that was still on the ground. ck mes suddenly burst out from his body. Boom! The mes were shot toward Wu Niang, instantly enveloping her delicate body. She was engulfed by the tidal wave-like mes before she could even exim. This was his answer! The man didn¡¯t say a word from the start, but he actions were more astonishing than just words. He didn¡¯t ce that alluring girl in his eyes from the start, but how could he bear to kill such a extraordinary hot beauty? Nevertheless, Ye Wu Chen didn¡¯t think that he was in the wrong. Not only did Dongfang Jun gave them the Love Hallucination Grass, he gave this woman to him. It wasn¡¯t hard to guess what he was nning. How could he easily forgive the woman that was being used by Dongfang Jun to ruin their rtionship? Since she was being used by Dongfang Jun for power or wealth, she should know that she might meet with such an end! ¡°Ghost King!¡± Dongfang Jun¡¯s expression changed abruptly as Ye Wu Chen¡¯s actions was akin to nakedly face p him. How could he continue to pretend? He instantly yelled in fury, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Ye Wu Chen nced coldly at Dongfang Jun. He said in a sinister and frosty voice, ¡°As you have seen!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Dongfang Jun¡¯s expression turned ashen as he cursed, ¡°So it seems that the Ghost King is a wife ve!¡± In this world, the most hated insult was to be called a wife ve in this world. As a man, they needed to make woman listen to them, instead of being fearful of their wife. Dongfang Jun initially thought that Ye Wu Chen would stand up to prove that he wasn¡¯t a wife ve no matter what. Yet, the man just looked coldly at him and replied, ¡°She is the main decision maker in our family. My decision doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Even though the man¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t really loud, it entered everyone¡¯s ears. Some of them couldn¡¯t believe what they just heard. A man that directly admitted that he was a wife ve was a humiliation to men! Just as Dongfang Jun wanted to say something, a cold voice sounded first, ¡°Mister Dongfang, has your ¡®third leg¡¯ recovered so you can stir up havoc again?¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled as she nced at the groin of Dongfang Jun. Her eyes told everything without her saying further. Several people in the crowd wasn¡¯t a virgin so how could they not understand what ¡®the third leg¡¯ meant? They first were stunned before they nced toward Dongfang Jun. Dongfang Jun¡¯s expression changedpletely! He didn¡¯t expect Mu Ru Yue to say such words at this moment. His eyes darkened slightly as he asked, ¡°Lady Mu, I don¡¯t understand what you said.¡± ¡°What did I mean?¡± Mu Ru Yue chuckled lightly before continuing, ¡°What I mean, of course, refers to you already being a cripple. It can¡¯t that since you have be crippled that you could no longer undergo sexual intercourse, you want to destroy others rtionship?¡± Boom! A tyrannical aura that seemed to be able to topple mountains and overturn oceans burst out of Dongfang Jun¡¯s body, directly pressuring over to Mu Ru Yue. Yet, Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t react to it and just had a faint smile on her face. ¡°Mu Ru Yue, you dare to frame me?¡± Chapter 639 - Soloing A Group Fight And Breaking Through To The Earth Realm Part 2

Chapter 639 -Soloing A Group Fight And Breaking Through To The Earth Realm Part 2

Dongfang Jun¡¯s expression turned ashen. He was like a storm with his aura bursting forth from his body. He rebuked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid to be mocked by the world from saying such vulgar words as a girl?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just stating the facts. I¡¯m not like someone that always does some low-ss matters.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled lightly as she looked at Dongfang Jun without any fear and continued, ¡°Dongfang Jun, you should be clear as to whether I¡¯m ndering you or not!¡± Her main purpose ining to this banquet was to iste the Dongfang family from the other families. Even though the Nangong family was reconsidering the marriage alliance, it wouldn¡¯t be sufficient for the Nangong family to treat the Dongfang family as their enemy. She must make the Nangong family be displeased by his actions. Moreover, Dongfang Jun was nning to continue the marriage while hiding his body¡¯s condition. It would be key point in making the two families fall out. As for the Moshang family¡­ It waspletely the Dongfang family¡¯s fault! ¡°Mister Dongfang is actually impotent? Tsk tsk! I really didn¡¯t expect that¡­¡± ¡°He became like this and still wants to marry young mistress Lan. Isn¡¯t this making her lose her life¡¯s happiness?¡± ¡°It may not be. This may just be a plot by the Ouyang family, trying to destroy the marriage alliance¡­¡± Several people agreed to thest statement. How could Dongfang Jun be impotent? They sided more to the side that the Ouyang family wanted to ruin the marriage alliance¡­ Mu Ru Yue smirked slightly and shot out a sword aura from her palm. Swish! The sword aura cut Dongfang Jun¡¯s pants, exposing the hidden ghastly sight¡­ Boom! Faces of some girls at the scene flushed as they hastily turned their head away from that sight. Dongfang Jun dazed. It was unimaginable for him to predict that Mu Ru Yue would do such an outrageous action before the crowd. Was she still a girl? ¡°You aren¡¯t allowed to see!¡± Ye Wu Chen pulled Mu Ru Yue domineeringly into his embrace, burying her head at his chest as he said that, slightly displeased. Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t resist against Ye Wu Chen and freely allowed him to press her head against his chest. ¡°Quickly look! Dongfang Jun is really impotent. He has been crippled by someone!¡± An exmation was suddenly heard. Those girls curiously cast their gazes over to Dongfang Jun again with astonishment in their eyes. Following that, their faces flushed again¡­ ¡°Head of the Dongfang family, how dare you!¡± Nangong Chen¡¯s gaze turned dark as he said in fury, ¡°You want my younger sister to marry an eunuch?! If she was to really marry Dongfang Jun, her entire life¡¯s happiness would be ruined! You must give us an exnation for this matter!¡± Nangong Chen initially didn¡¯t have any means in terminating the marriage alliance. Now that such an opportunity came, how could he easily let it go? Furthermore, Dongfang Jun was ipatible to his younger sister just by his personality. ¡°About this¡­¡± Dongfang Liang was stunned for a moment as he was at a loss on how to exin this matter. It was the truth that Dongfang Jun was crippled by someone. Yet, the Dongfang family kept the Nangong family in the dark, not terminating the marriage alliance. How could the Nangong family not hate them for such a deceitful action? ¡°Mister Nangong, please hear my exnation¡­¡± Dongfang Liang pondered for a moment before he hardened his heart to say, ¡°I actually didn¡¯t know about this matter. It was all Dongfang Jun¡¯s action. I can¡¯t believe that I was also kept in the dark for such a matter. If Mister Nangong is dissatisfied, I have a few more sons that are all eligible¡­¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Nangong Chen raised his head and burst outughing before he replied, ¡°What do you all treat my younger sister as? Zi Lan is our entire Nangong family¡¯s precious jewel. We usually can¡¯t even bear to let her suffer in the slightest. Yet, you kept us in the dark and wanted to trick her in marrying into your family! Who knows whether the next one will also be an eunuch or perhaps identally bing one? Head of the Dongfang family, I believe that this marriage alliance between our families shoulde to an end!¡± Chapter 640 - Soloing A Group Fight And Breaking Through To The Earth Realm Part 3

Chapter 640-Soloing A Group Fight And Breaking Through To The Earth Realm Part 3

His voice was cial as he red furiously at the paled Dongfang Jun with undisguised disdain in his eyes. Dongfang Jun was startled. He didn¡¯t expect that his father would abandon him at such a critical moment. But he was even more fearful that Nangong Zi Lan would leave him as he tried to exin, ¡°Zi Lan, please listen to me. I¡­¡± He stepped a foot forward in wanting to grip onto Nangong Zi Lan¡¯s hand while he said that, but he was blocked by Nangong Chen. Sorrow filled Dongfang Jun¡¯s eyes at this instant. But it was unknown whether it was real or just a pretence¡­ ¡°Zi Lan, I really didn¡¯t intent on deceiving you. You must believe me that I¡¯m sincerely in love with you. I¡¯m just too afraid of losing you so I wanted to hide this matter. Please trust me that I will definitely be normal. Can you please give me a chance, alright?¡± ¡°Normal?¡± Nangong Chen chuckled coldly before continuing, ¡°Dongfang Jun, are you really ignorant or feigning ignorance? How can you be normal from that state? Our Nangong family will certainly not allow Zi Lan to marry an eunuch. I advise you to kill that thought of yours.¡± He protected Nangong Zi Lan behind him, not in the slightest letting Dongfang Jun to near her. Donggang Jun didn¡¯t reply him. He just raised his head to look at Nangong Zi Lan instead. With pleading eyes, he persuaded, ¡°Zi Lan, you should believe that your elder brother Jun will definitely treat you well. Have you forgotten that time where I didn¡¯t mind risking my life to catch that white tiger cub for you to make you happy? Are you really leaving me due to some troubles between us? Can it be that I¡¯m actually not important in your heart?¡± In his eyes, Nangong Zi Lan was a kindhearted girl. She was also easy to be moved. She would definitely discard her enmity and leap into his embrace from what he said. As for him, he just need to spread open his arms to prepare to catch her¡­ But he was terribly wrong this time. It would have been better for him not to mention about that white tiger cub¡¯s matter. Nangong Zi Lan¡¯s delicate face became cold upon hearing that matter. She then said coldly, ¡°Dongfang Jun, you should know what you have done. I, Nangong Zi Lan, isn¡¯t a foolish and ignorant girl. Stop trying to shove your lies down my throat! I don¡¯t want to be a fool that bitterly loves a liar again!¡± Swish! Dongfang Jun¡¯splexion turned pale with astonishment in his eyes. ¡®Can it be that Nangong Zi Lan knows about that matter? ¡®No! ¡®Impossible! I had done it so discreetly. How could Nangong Zi Lan know about that?¡¯ Dongfang Jun gradually calmed down as he said pitifully, ¡°Zi Lan, can it¡­ can it be that you have some misunderstandings about me? I can swear to the heavens that I definitely didn¡¯t do anything to let you down!¡± Nangong Zi Lan chuckled upon hearing what he said. Herugh wasn¡¯t as lovely as before. It carried disappointments toward him instead. ¡°Dongfang Jun, you still want to lie to me at this moment?¡± Nangong Zi Lan shook her head as ayer of mist gradually filled her eyes as she continued, ¡°You had lied to a woman. And, now you want to lie to me under the disguise of loving me. If you didn¡¯t do this, perhaps we can separate cleanly. But your actions already disgusted me. Dongfang Jun, what I hate the most in my life is to be deceived by your fakeness!¡± Dongfang Jun¡¯s stumbled a little as he couldn¡¯t help retreating a couple of steps. He took in a deep breath as he gradually shut his eyes. ¡®So she already knows everything¡­¡¯ Dongfang Jun really couldn¡¯t stand it. Victory was already in his sight, but it waspletely ruined by Mu Ru Yue. That woman must definitely be doing it on purpose to avenge for Xiao Yue¡­ Chapter 641 - Soloing A Group Fight And Breaking Through To The Earth Realm Part 4

Chapter 641 -Soloing A Group Fight And Breaking Through To The Earth Realm Part 4

¡°Zi Lan,¡± Nangong Chen looked slight worried at his younger sister. With a frown, he extended his hand to grab onto her arm, pulling her behind him. He then shifted his gaze to the deathly paled face of Dongfang Jun as he said, ¡°Dongfang Jun, stop pestering my sister. Our Nangong family is clear about all the actions you had done these years. Zi Lan needs a man that loves and cherishes her sincerely. That man definitely won¡¯t be you!¡± Just as Dongfang Jun wanted to say something, a mockery filled voice was heard from among the crowd, ¡°I had mentioned that nobody in the Dongfang family is good. There is Dongfang Ying that is tyrannical and arrogant in nature and Dongfang Jun that lies to woman even when he is a eunuch. Tsk Tsk! I didn¡¯t expect he was crippled. I don¡¯t know who did that. I must really thank that person!¡± Gu Ying Ying smirked as she said, brimming with smiles. Yet, intense killing intents burst forth from Dongfang Jun¡¯s body from passing the limits of being treated indifferently. He was like a sharp sword that pierced toward Gu Ying Ying. ¡°B*tch, it is all due to your Moshang family thatnded me in such a state. Since that is the case, I choose to die with all of you. Everyone of you should just die!¡± ¡°Ying Ying, be careful!¡± Moshang Fei¡¯s expression darkened as he raised his arms to pull Gu Ying Ying into his embrace. A sword aura shot out from his palm, striking toward Dongfang Jun¡¯s chest. The enraged Dongfang Jun no longer cared about anything. He dodged in a sh to a side to avoid his attack before continuing to pursue after that couple¡­ ¡®If it isn¡¯t for the Moshang family, how could his legacy ended? ¡®I definitely mustn¡¯t let these two damnable bastard go!¡¯ Bang! Their palms collided in midair. Dongfang Jun¡¯s body rolled a couple of turns backward before stopping. Moshang Fei, on the other hand, retreated a couple steps with a trail of blood flowing out from the corner of his mouth. ¡°Husband!¡± Gu Ying Ying¡¯s expression changed greatly as she asked in concern, ¡°Husband, are you alright?¡± Moshang Fei shook his head as he wiped away the blood remnants from the corner of his mouth. With a slight smile, he joked, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t be that easy to kill your husband. Dongfang Jun should be the one that is severely injured as I had used all of my powers in that strike instead¡­¡± Gu Ying Ying bit her lips, not replying him. If it wasn¡¯t for her to humiliate Dongfang Jun with her words, perhaps her husband wouldn¡¯t be hurt. But she just couldn¡¯t bear not to do it after thinking about what the Dongfang family did to their Moshang family for the past half year¡­ ¡°Mister Moshang, what do you mean by doing this?¡± Dongfang Liang nced at Dongfang Jun as though he was hating the iron for not bing steel. Following that, his expression turned grim as he said, ¡°I don¡¯t know how my Dongfang family had offended your Moshang family for you to hurt my son!¡± Moshang Fei sneered as he rebuked, ¡°Head of the Dongfang family, have you seen it wrongly? It was Dongfang Jun that made a move on my wife first. It can¡¯t be that I should just watch on as my wife is being killed by him, not resisting? Now, I finally understand where Dongfang Ying¡¯s tyrannical personality came from. So it is from family inheritance.¡± Dongfang Liang was enraged from hearing that phrase ¡®family inheritance¡¯. But he knew that it was his family that was in the wrong first so he could only forcefully suppress the anger in his heart. He just shot a cold gaze at the other¡¯s handsome and gentle face. ¡°Jun Er, back down!¡± Dongfang Liang¡¯s gaze darkened as he instructed coldly. ¡°Father¡­¡± Dongfang Jun heard his father¡¯s words right after he climbed up to his feet. His heart shuddered subconsciously as he called out with slight resentment. ¡°How much longer do you want to make a fool out of yourself?¡± Dongfang Liang swept a cold gaze at him before continuing, ¡°Immediately scram! Stop staying here to continue humiliating our Dongfang family!¡± Chapter 642 - Soloing A Group Fight And Breaking Through To The Earth Realm Part 5

Chapter 642 -Soloing A Group Fight And Breaking Through To The Earth Realm Part 5

Dongfang Jun clenched his fights tightly. With a slightly lowered head, he said, ¡°Father, your son will leave first then.¡± The heavens knew how unwilling he was but he couldn¡¯t go against Dongfang Liang¡¯s order. He could only look gloomily at Mu Ru Yue before heading to the back courtyard. Dongfang Liang smiled forcefully after he left as he said, ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m a little exhausted so I won¡¯t be able to apany you. You are free to go after this banquet ends. I won¡¯t be sending you off. But please don¡¯t forget about the mainrge event that will bemencing in three days time¡­¡± He didn¡¯t wait for the crowd¡¯s answer upon saying that and just hastily left the room. Smile filled Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes. It was undeniable that her mission was sessfully aplished. The Dongfang family will be facing against three of the families after what happened tonight. This situation ced her in a greatly advantageous position¡­ ¡°Lady Mu.¡± A clear voice was heard from before her. Mu Ru Yue raised her head slightly to look at the girl¡¯s slightly paled baby face. She then asked indifferently, ¡°Can I help you with something?¡± Nangong Zi Lan pursed her pink lips. With a slight raise of her eyshes, she used a grateful tone as she said, ¡°Thank you, Lady Mu. If it wasn¡¯t for you, I would still be kept in the dark by his facade.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyebrows rose as she asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you me me for making lose your ideal partner?¡± ¡°Ideal partner?¡± Nangong Zi Lan chuckled bitterly. With sorrow in herrge eyes, she continued, ¡°He isn¡¯t my ideal partner. If I didn¡¯t know his true face now, I will definitely regret it in the future. Hence, you have saved my future life. That¡¯s right, Lady Mu, how is elder sister Xiao Yue?¡± Mu Ru Yue looked at Nangong Zi Lan. She had a great impression her this girl. ¡°Xiao Yue s doing rather well. She had gotten out from her past. Nangong Zi Lan, give up on Dongfang Jun. You will meet with a much better man.¡± Nangong Zi Lan smiled faintly as she replied, ¡°I hope so.¡± How could she fallpletely in love with a man after this matter? Who would know if that that man wouldn¡¯t be like Dongfang Jun to be ying with her feelings¡­ Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t say further as Nangong Zi Lan needed to think through these matters by herself. It would be useless no matter how much people exined to her¡­ ¡°Lady, I didn¡¯t expect that you are a person from the Ouyang family.¡± Gu Ying Ying walked over and said with smiles, ¡°You are also quite impressive. I will see how Dongfang Ying continue to act arrogantly after bing a trash.¡± Gu Ying Ying had the impulse to raise her head to burst outughing upon saying that. The heavens knew how long she had waited for this day¡­ ¡°She reaped what she sowed.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled faintly before continuing, ¡°I won¡¯t give a person a second chance! She didn¡¯t appreciate my initial kind intentions so I could only do that¡­¡± Gu Ying Ying extended her hand smilingly as she said, ¡°Lady Mu, the enemies of my enemy are my friends. I hope that for the next period of time, we will be friends!¡± Mu Ru Yue looked at the extended hand before her and gripped it without any hesitation. Her gaze wasn¡¯t the previous cold gaze that would reject people away from her. Light smiles filled in it instead¡­ At this moment, outside a secret chamber at the back of the Dongfang family, Dongfang Liang pondered for a moment before pushing open the door and entering it. Instantly, a green robed man appeared before him. Chapter 643 - Soloing A Group Fight And Breaking Through To The Earth Realm Part 6

Chapter 643 -Soloing A Group Fight And Breaking Through To The Earth Realm Part 6

The man had an ordinary appearance. He was the type of person that would be neglected among a crowd. Yet, he had an unforgettable sharp sword-like aura. It was especially so with his eagle-like eyes. It was as though he could see right through the dark¡­ ¡°Lord Qing Yi (green clothes).¡± Dongfang Liang lowered his head respectfully with reverence in his eyes. Qing Yi raised his brows as he swept a cold gaze toward Dongfang Liang beforeining, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that nobody is allowed to disturb me when I¡¯m in seclusion training?!¡± ¡°But, my Lord, there are a couple of incidents that happened to the Dongfang family.¡± Dongfang Liang hesitated a while before continuing, ¡°There probably will be some crisis that will ur in the near future¡­¡± Qing Yi sneered as he asked, ¡°Can it be that the crisis you are referring to is that the Ouyang and Moshang families are nning to ally together to deal with the Dongfang family?¡± Dongfang Liang nced at him nervously before continuing, ¡°Perhaps¡­ the Nangong family will also be included!¡± Even though the fourrge families weren¡¯t harmonious long ago, it was still a rare urrence that three of the families allied to deal with one of the families. It was due to him making a wrong move, losing a great ally of the Nangong family. ¡°The strongest within the fourrge families was only at the True Realm so they aren¡¯t a threat.¡± Qing Yi continued emotionlessly, ¡°On the other hand, I¡¯ve already reached the Spiritual Realm. Hence, I don¡¯t need to fear those people. I stillck a little insight in breaking through to the Supreme Realm from the True Realm. It will be really difficult for me to breakthrough without that insight. Yet, you broke my concentration when I was on the verge in understanding that insight. Dongfang Liang, how do you think I should settle this debt with you?¡± Dongfang Liang¡¯s heart shuddered. Nobody could be clearer than him about Lord Qing Yi¡¯s temper. But if he didn¡¯te to find him at this moment, the three other families would perhaps ally to deal with the Dongfang family in three days time¡­ ¡°I know my mistake, Lord Qing Yi.¡± Dongfang Liang lowered his head before continuing, ¡°But there are two young talents in the Ouyang family. Those two talents could be counted as superior. Didn¡¯t Lord Qing Yi want to absorb the soul of talents to increase your might? If you can obtain the soul of those two people, you may be able to sessfully get an insight into that realm¡­¡± A sinister light shed across Dongfang Liang¡¯s eyes as his lips curled up into a sneer. ¡®Once I sessfully attract Lord Qing Yi¡¯s attention onto them, even if I don¡¯t make a move on that, those two people that ruined my matters will definitely die without a doubt¡­¡¯ Qing Yi remained quiet for a moment, pondering. He then asked, ¡°Did you speak the truth?¡± ¡°Lord Qing Yi, how can I dare to lie to you?¡± Dongfang Liang hastily exined, ¡°One of those talents was a man that possessed a tyrannical might. He should be about my cultivation at the True Realm. As for the other talent, she isn¡¯t as strong but she was able to kill my daughter, Ying Er, with just a move. Her cultivation perhaps should be at the Mystic Realm. Lord Qing Yi, I dare to swear that once you consumed their souls, you will sessfully be enlightened and breakthrough to the Supreme Realm.¡± It was undeniable that Qing Yi was indeed moved. If he allowed such a great opportunity slip, there probably wouldn¡¯t be a second time¡­ ¡°Dongfang Liang, you should understand my baseline. I hope that you aren¡¯t lying to me. Otherwise, you should know what your oue will be!¡± Qing Yi¡¯s gaze darkened slightly as he warned coldly. ¡°Lord Qing Yi, how can I have the guts to dare lie to you? It will be the fourrge families¡¯ event in three days. Lord Qing Yi can personally attend it and be able to see for yourself whether their souls are up to your likings at that time.¡± Chapter 644 - Soloing A Group Fight And Breaking Through To The Earth Realm Part 7

Chapter 644 -Soloing A Group Fight And Breaking Through To The Earth Realm Part 7

Lord Qing Yi nodded after pondering for a moment as he agreed, ¡°Alright. If you didn¡¯t lie to me, I will naturally help you to take over the other three families.¡± Dongfang Liang was ted. ¡®With this great God¡¯s help, the other three families are already in my pocket.¡¯ An arena was ced at the very center of the Dongfang City in a vast za during the first glimmers of light. All of therge powers had already been seated. They were currently discussing on which family would be in the lead after this event. Yet, it was obvious that the Dongfang family was neglected as the side that was designated to the Dongfang family was the quietest in the entire za. Mu Ru Yue, who was among the crowd, frowned when she swept a gaze at the green robed man standing behind Dongfang Liang. It was obscure to her whether she was wrong in believing that the man wasn¡¯t an ordinary guard. ¡°Spiritual Realm.¡± Ye Wu Chen raised his hand to hold Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hand. He then shifted his gaze to Mu Ru Yue before continuing, ¡°That man is a Spiritual Realm expert. But you don¡¯t need to fret about him as I will always be by your side¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled faintly before she quickly withdrew her gaze, no longer looking at the Dongfang family. ¡®It seems that the Dongfang family isn¡¯t as simple as how it looks due to them possessing a Spiritual Realm expert¡­¡¯ ¡°We will still be using the old rules.¡± Dongfang Liang surveyed the crowd before parting his lips and announced, ¡°Everyrge families can dispatch some elitepetitors to participate in thispetition. But the number ofpetitors from each family is capped at ten!¡± He swept a gaze at Mu Ru Yue and smirked upon saying that. Nevertheless, the girl¡¯s calm and collected voice brushed the crowd¡¯s ears with the breeze as she said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to choose. Everyone here should just participate.¡± The crowd was stunned. What did she mean that everyone here should participate? Could it be that she wanted to fight all of them by herself? Mu Ru Yue continued to say as though to answer to the crowd¡¯s thoughts, ¡°All of you should just enter the arena to let me have a look at your capabilities!¡± Swish! The crowd was stirred up. It wasn¡¯t just from the people from the threerge families this time as the disciples of the Ouyang family also couldn¡¯t believe what she said. She was too egotistical. She wanted to face all of the disciples from the other threerge families by herself? Wasn¡¯t she just a raving lunatic? Did she think that everyone will be like Dongfang Ying? That¡¯s right, Dongfang Ying was very talented. It was precisely due to that she was heavily doted upon by Dongfang Liang. Nheless, Dongfang Ying was too young no matter what. If she was three or five years older, Mu Ru Yue would definitely be not her match. However, there were so many talents present in this event. No matter if it was Moshang Fei, Dongfang Jun and even Nangong Chen from the Nangong family, they were all at the Mystic realm! Moreover, how could they not possess at least one protective treasure or secret technique as a disciple of therge families? She wanted to deal with all of them by herself? She was even worse than a fool as she was just clearly seeking death! They could totally defeat that girl before even using those treasures¡­ ¡°Lady Mu!¡± Ouyang Yun Jin¡¯s heart shuddered as Mu Ru Yue¡¯s action was too out of the blue that even hepletely didn¡¯t expect that. Mu Ru Yue raised her brows as she provoked them differently, ¡°Nobody dares to enter the arena? Why isn¡¯t there anyone brave enough to enter the arena to ept my challenge? No matter if you are elites or just ordinary disciples, you are free to group up and enter the arena as long as you are from the other threerge families!¡± She kicked off the ground to leap onto the arena upon saying that¡­ Chapter 645 - Soloing A Group Fight And Breaking Through To The Earth Realm Part 8

Chapter 645 -Soloing A Group Fight And Breaking Through To The Earth Realm Part 8

The spring breeze was rustling. The girl was standing against the wind on the arena with her hair fluttering. Her white robed looked like a snow lily blooming in the wind. Her beauty was so breathtaking. But what made people unable to shift their gazes was the girl¡¯s lofty grandeur. She was like the ruler of this world. She was the supreme existence that looked disdainfully upon the world from the corner of her eyes! It was really unbelievable for a girl to have such a grandeur¡­ ¡°Alright!¡± Dongfang Liang sniggered before continuing, ¡°Since you want to do that, I don¡¯t mind. But I have to warn you first that des and swords don¡¯t have eyes so you may result in losing your life within thispetition. You can only me yourself for being too weak when that urs.¡± Ouyang Yun Jin¡¯s expression changed as he red furiously at Dongfang Liang and rebuked, ¡°Head of the Dongfang family, what do you mean by that? Do you mean that thispetition allows killing? But Mu Ru Yue is greatly outnumbered. Don¡¯t you think that your request is too unfair?!¡± Dongfang Liang sneered as he replied, ¡°It is her own decision. Nobody forced her to do that. Since she is brazen, she should have the capability to do so. She thinks that she will be undefeated in this world after defeating Ying Er. Such a girl will give rise tomotions sooner orter. My advice to your Ouyang family is that you should cut your connections with her sooner orter. Otherwise, you may face with a cmity of annihtion any moment. You will have more loss than gains if that urs.¡± Ouyang Yun Jin didn¡¯t say further but his eyes were bing increasingly gloomy. An rming tempest seemed to be dancing in his eyes¡­ Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t say anything from the start. She had a trace of confidence ray of lights in her calm eyes. That ray of lights just fueled the anger in Dongfang Liang¡¯s heart. ¡°Mu Ru Yue, do you ept my request?¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her gaze to looked coldly at Dongfang Liang¡¯s face before she agreed, ¡°I agree. But I hope¡­ you won¡¯t regret!¡± ¡®I hope you won¡¯t regret!¡¯ Ouyang Yun Jin¡¯s heart shuudered abruptly. He remembered clearly that Mu Ru Yue had previously said such words to Ouyang Dan. The oue from that was easy to tell that Ouyang Dan regretted¡­ Could she have the same confidence as she had this time? Suddenly, Ouyang Yun Jin felt that he wasn¡¯t able to fully understand this girl. She was like an endless puzzle¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will definitely not regret.¡± Dongfang Liang sneered. He then shifted his gaze to the green robed man behind him, calming him down. He then continued, ¡°But I¡¯ve got another request. Assistance from demon beasts is forbidden in this battle!¡± Dongfang Jun had told him that she was the owner of Xiao Yuest night. With Xiao Yue¡¯s capability, Mu Ru Yue would have an upperhand in this battle. Hence, he must eliminate that possibility. He definitely wouldn¡¯t let her win! A trace of haziness shed across Dongfang Liang¡¯s eyes as he sniggered¡­ ¡°Alright.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled faintly and agreed, ¡°I agree!¡± Agreed? This woman actually agreed to Dongfang Liang¡¯s unreasonable requests¡­ Swish! mours could be heard from the crowd again. Even Gu Ying Ying and Moshang Fei looked astonished at Mu Ru Yue with a trace of deep thoughts in their eyes. ¡®What trump cards do she have to be so confident? If it was others, they definitely wouldn¡¯t choose this method to prove their might¡­¡¯ ¡°Hmph!¡± Dongfang Jun snorted coldly as he moved in a sh onto the arena. mes of fury burned in his eyes whenever he thought about what happened that night as he proimed, ¡°Mu Ru Yue, since you are seeking death, I will grant you that wish!¡± Chapter 646 - Soloing A Group Fight And Breaking Through To The Earth Realm Part 9

Chapter 646 -Soloing A Group Fight And Breaking Through To The Earth Realm Part 9

Following that, the other families also entered the arena, surrounding Mu Ru Yue. The crowd thought that Ye Wu Chen would also enter the arena to assist his wife. But he did the opposite. He didn¡¯t move at all and just focused on the figure on the arena with smiles in his eyes instead¡­ Swish! Dongfang Jun drew his sword, releasing a trace of glimmer from the sword. He then kicked off the ground to pierce his ice-cold sword toward Mu Ru Yue¡¯s throat. His body curled up in mid air and charged toward Mu Ru Yue like a hurricane. Mu Ru Yue finally took out her weapon at this instant¡­ She didn¡¯t take out the Heavenly me Sword this time as she took out her phoenix furnace instead! Everyone was shocked at that moment¡­ The white robed girl was standing quietly on the arena while the breeze blew. An enormous pill furnace had appeared in her hand. The blood red ray of lights that were being emitted from the furnace shone on her impable face. The phoenix furnace was multiple times taller than her. Yet, she was able to lift it off from the ground with ease. This surreal sight deeply shocked the crowd¡­ ¡°What is that?¡± Dongfang Jun was stunned for a moment, hastily halting his steps. Astonishment filled his eyes. Nheless, Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t give them any chances in recovering their senses. Bang! She brandished her phoenix furnace, making those people that couldn¡¯t draw their weapons in time to be wiped out of the arena¡­ The crowd was rmed momentarily,pletely scared speechless¡­ There was only three people other than her remained on the arena. They were Nangong Chen from the Nangong family, Dongfang Jun from the Dongfang family and Moshang Fei from the Moshang family respectively. The others couldn¡¯t react in time so they were instantly defeated¡­ ¡°Cough! Cough!¡± Dongfang Jun coughed as he climbed back to his feet. His face was distorted at this instant as he yelled out while charging toward Mu Ru Yue. ¡°Damnable girl, die for me!¡± Xiao Yue dumping him, the pain from the ending of his legacy and the crowd¡¯s cold gazes¡­ Fury zed vigorously from the bottom of his heart at this moment. Dongfang Jun only had a thought now. It was definitely to kill this woman regardlessly¡­ ¡°Not good!¡± Seeing Dongfang Jun¡¯s increasing aura, Ouyang Yun Jin¡¯s expression changed drastically as hemented, ¡°Damn it! He has initiated the secret technique of the Dongfang family to increase his power!¡± Boom! The entire sword in his hand was coated with mes as it formed into a tempest to strike toward Mu Ru Yue, enveloping Mu Ru Yue in mes. Seeing that the girl had beenpletely engulfed by the mes, pity was expressed in the crowd¡¯s eyes. Could the girl that just blinded their eyes from her brilliance die under the might of the mes? It would really be a massive loss for such a magnificent girl to die just like that¡­ Ouyang Yun Jin¡¯splexion turned gravely pale. He wasn¡¯t able to save her in time, watching her be killed by Dongfang Jun. Suddenly, the situation had a sudden change. The mes on the arena gradually decreased. It was as though it was being absorbed by someone. Everyone wasn¡¯t able to shift their gazes away from the arena at this moment, not even blinking as they watched on¡­ A ray of light that signified a breakthrough shone from the arena before they could understand what was happening. The light gradually spread outwards, covering the crowd¡¯s eyes¡­ Author¡¯s note: I don¡¯t know if I had updated on the martial grading system. The grades arranged from the lowest to the highest will be the Yellow Realm [9 stages of the Houtian Realm and Xiantian Realms, ending with the Xiantian Full Circle Realm] ¡ú Mystic Realm ¡ú Earth Realm ¡ú Heaven Realm ¡ú True Realm ¡ú Spiritual Realm ¡ú Supreme Realm ¡ú God Realm respectively. All realms after the Yellow Realm are single realms without any stages or grades. This novel will end when the female lead reaches the God realm regardless of its content. Chapter 647 - Heaven Stage Pill and Tribulation Lightning Part 1

Chapter 647 -Heaven Stage Pill and Tribtion Lightning Part 1

Earth Realm! That¡¯s right, it was indeed the phenomenon when a person broke through to the Earth Realm¡­ Not to mention others, even Ouyang Yun Jin was startled as he looked somewhat bbergasted at the girl on the arena after the mes died down. An undisguised shock shed past his eyes. She had broken through! A twenty years old Earth Realm expert would be counted as a peerless talent in Realmless! Moreover, she had broken through under the pressure by Dongfang Jun¡­ ¡°No!¡± Dongfang Jun¡¯s voice was a little shaky as he widened his eyes in terror. His handsome face distorted as he yelled out with a sinister expression. Swish! Suddenly, the girl raised the phoenix furnace toward the sky, gradually expanding in size before Dongfang Jun¡¯s eyes. His pupils then gradually contracted. Boom! The gigantic pill furnace was smashed down mercilessly toward him. The entire arena became pin drop silent¡­ ¡°Jun Er!¡± Dongfang Liang stood up abruptly as he watched on with widened eyes. He then immediately soared to the sky, attacking toward Mu Ru Yue. ¡°B*tch! You dare to kill my son? Die then!¡± Fury burned off all of Dongfang Liang¡¯s sanity at this moment. He just wanted to kill that damnable woman under his hands! Even though the current Dongfang Jun was really disappointing to him, he was still his son that he previously loved with all his heart. Furthermore, blood was thicker than water. How could a father remain unconcerned when he saw his son killed before him? Boom! A tyrannical power pressured toward Dongfang Liang before he could even near Mu Ru Yue, making him to rapidly retreat a couple of steps. He raised his cold eyes to the source. A purple robe entered his sight¡­ The man was standing in mid air with his purple robes fluttering. His silver mask gave off a cial and mysterious feeling with his hair dancing in the wind. A sinister cold light filled his purple eyes. A faint wind rose in his surrounding. His aura was oppressing and a sinister cold feeling was expressed in his eyes. The man was noble and charming, but he gave people a mysterious vibe at this instant. It felt as though he could easily end a person¡¯s life with just the raise of his hand¡­ Dongfang Jun¡¯s throat seemed to have constricted. That tyrannical pressure almost made him to be unable to breathe. That kind of ufortable feeling forced him to retreat a couple of steps, decreasing the pressure on his body. ¡°Mister Ye, your wife killed my son. Don¡¯t you think you should give me a justification?¡± Dongfang Liang¡¯splexion turned ashen as he yelled out while suppressing his fury. Ye Wu Chen slightly raised his gaze as he looked sinisterly at Dongfang Jun that was squashed1 by the phoenix furnace. He then lifted his hand slightly¡­ A transparent body was dragged from that corpse by him, struggling with all its might in his hand. Seeing that transparent body, Dongfang Liang¡¯s body shuddered as he widened his eyes with disbelief. ¡°Is¡­ is that a soul?¡± Everyone was stunned as they looked astonished at the silver masked man. He had forcefully pulled out a soul from a body? How powerful was this man to do such a feat? Glimmers danced in the green robed man¡¯s eyes, but he didn¡¯t make a move. He just quietly watched on by the side. It was as though he didn¡¯t have any intentions on helping¡­ Swish! ck mes instantly zed from Ye Wu Chen¡¯s palm, enveloping the transparent soul in his hand. A wail that was like ghosts and howl like wolves was heard instantly. Chapter 648 - Heaven Stage Pill and Tribulation Lightning Part 2

Chapter 648 -Heaven Stage Pill and Tribtion Lightning Part 2

Everyone couldn¡¯t help but to tremble as they saw this sight, quivering in fear. Nobody would have imagine that this man would be so ruthless. Dongfang Jun¡¯s oue would be much more painful aspared to Dongfang Ying and Wu Niang. No ordinary people would be able to endure the pain of having their soul incinerated. Dongfang Jun¡¯s soul was rapidly burned to ashes, scattering throughout the za by the wind¡­ ¡°Jun Er!¡± Dongfang Liang yelled out heart wrenchingly. Fury burned in his eyes as he red at Ye Wu Chen and asked, ¡°Mister Ye, what do you mean by doing this?¡± The man shot a cold gaze at Dongfang Liang¡¯s gravely pale face. With a light smirk, he replied, ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me to give you a justification? This is my answer!¡± He had said that sentence in an indifferent manner. Yet, itnded heavily into everyone¡¯s ears, making them look at the silver masked man with astonishment. That¡¯s right, that was his answer! However, this man perhaps should be the only one that would say such domineering words¡­ ¡°Mister Ye!¡± mes of fury zed in Dongfang Liang¡¯s. With a sinister cold gaze, he proimed, ¡°You will definitely pay the price for what you have done today!¡± Nobody that killed a member of the Dongfang family would be able to continue living! ¡°Haha!¡± Ouyang Yun Jinughed as he reminded, ¡°Dongfang Liang, don¡¯t forget that you were the one that said that des and swords don¡¯t have eyes so nobody is to be med other than themselves for being too weak if something was to happen. Can it be that you regret saying that now?¡± Dongfang Liang¡¯splexion continuously switched between white and green as he clenched his fists so tightly that they trembled slightly. But nobody sympathized him! There was a proverb that fits his case perfectly, ¡®If you don¡¯t seek death, death won¡¯te to you¡¯. He just reaped what he sowed today. ¡°Lady Mu,¡± Dongfang Liang took in a deep breath before looking coldly at Mu Ru Yue before continuing, ¡°I heard that you are an alchemist. I don¡¯t know if you have the guts to battle against the alchemist chief of our Dongfang family, Grandmaster Lin Yi (Forest abundance).¡± Who was Grandmaster Lin Yi? He was the alchemist chief of the Dongfang family and had already reached the Mundane Stage Peak Realm. He wanted this little girl topete against him? This was clearly bullying the young! The crowd shook their head. Some couldn¡¯t bear to watch on as Dongfang Liang¡¯s action waspletely akin to face pping himself. Grandmaster Lin Yi wouldn¡¯t win honorably even if he won, making the Dongfang family be aughing stock of the continent. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows raised as she smiled faintly and agreed, ¡°Alright, I ept!¡± Swish! mours rose from the crowd as they looked in shock at the girl¡¯s face that had expressed a candid smile. Nobody would be able to predict that she would have agreed so easily to such a disadvantageouspetition! Of course, Mu Ru Yue would never agree topete in such a meaninglesspetition if it was the norm. Yet, she had a purpose in doing so this time. She wanted to prove that she was strong enough for all of the families to swear their devotion and loyalty to her¡­ ¡°Alright!¡± Dongfang Liang¡¯s heart skipped a beat after hearing Mu Ru Yue agreed so readily, but he regained his calmness instantly. It would be impossible for her to reach the Mundane Stage Peak Realm no matter what. There wasn¡¯t any other reason than her being too young. How could such a youthful girl like her have such aplishments? Moreover, it was the Mundane Stage Peak Realm. Everyone knew that lots of time and energy were required when improving their cultivation in either the martial or alchemy training. If she had focused all of her energy on martial training, how could she have much aplishments in her alchemy? Chapter 649 - Heaven Stage Pill and Tribulation Lightning Part 3

Chapter 649 -Heaven Stage Pill and Tribtion Lightning Part 3

It was impossible to obtain fish and bear ws simultaneously so it would be impossible for her to be that abnormal! ¡°Grandmaster Lin Yi1,¡± Dongfang Liang nced at Lin Yi who was behind him and said respectfully, ¡°I will have to depend on you for what is toe next.¡± Lin Yi nodded indifferently with a trace of disdain in his arrogant eyes. He didn¡¯t say anything as he walked away while saying calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t lose!¡± How could a Mundane stage Peak Realm alchemist lose to a little girl? Ye Wu Chen gradually withdrew his aura, but the coldness in his purple eyes didn¡¯t fade. He brushed his sleeves before walking before Mu Ru Yue. With a slight frown, he said, ¡°I will still be able to make those people swear their loyalty and devotion to you even if you had refused topete.¡± His voice was really soft, allowing only Mu Ru Yue to hear him. Mu Ru Yue chuckled faintly as she replied, ¡°But I don¡¯t want to rely too much on you. Wu Chen, I want to use my might to subdue those families! Of course, the Dongfang family isn¡¯t included in those families!¡± Thinking about the injuries that Xiao Yue had suffered from, Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart tightened, making her to gasp a mouthful of cold air. She then gradually closed her eyes¡­ She would pay back the pain that they brought to Xiao Yue to them multiple folds! ¡°Little girl, I originally didn¡¯t want to bully the young, but what you did was too much. You even killed a disciple of the Dongfang family so I can only lower my status to teach you a lesson. I hope that you will understand that a granule of a pearl is impossible topete with the sun and moon in light!¡± Lin Yi¡¯s gaze darkened slightly as a cold and detached luster was seen from his elderly face. In Lin Yi¡¯s point of view, Mu Ru Yue was just an insignificant youth. He could easily defeat her even if he didn¡¯t refine a Mundane Peak Rank pill. But Lin Yi nned to use all his might this time in order to greatly shock this girl. She would then understand that she couldn¡¯t just undervalue anyone she sees! Mu Ru Yue smiled faintly as she requested, ¡°I need some medicinal nts so I will need to trouble your Dongfang family to prepare them.¡± ¡°Why should we?¡± Dongfang Liang¡¯s expression turned grim as he asked coldly. ¡°Of course, you can choose not to. But in that case, it won¡¯t be that I¡¯m unwilling topete but it will that you aren¡¯t satisfying my condition. How can I refine pills without medicinal nts?¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled as she continued, ¡°You should know that I¡¯m always really poor so I don¡¯t have that much money to purchase medicinal nts.¡± ¡®Poor?¡¯ The corner of Ouyang Yun Jin¡¯s lip twitched slightly. ¡®Any of the various pills that she gave to the Ouyang family can be sold at high prices. But this girl still dares to say that she is poor¡­¡¯ ¡°Hmph!¡± Dongfang Liang snorted before agreeing, ¡°You want to use that as an excuse to notpete? It is a pity that since you had agreed inpeting, you already lost the rights to reject. Someone, give her a paper to let her write down the medicinal nts that she wants.¡± Someone gave Mu Ru Yue a paper upon hearing what he said. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows rose as she quickly wrote down several name of medicinal nts. Dongfang Liang initially thought that what she needed was just ordinary medicinal nts. But once he saw the names of those medicinal nts, his corner of his lips twitched uncontrobly. Every single medicinal nts on that list was at least ten thousand years of age. Even if it was the Dongfang family, they would have a severe heartache from taking out so many precious medicinal nts. ¡°Grandmaster Lin Yi, please take a look.¡± Dongfang Liang passed the list to Lin Yi as he knitted his brows before asking, ¡°Can you tell what pill she is trying to refine from those medicinal nts?¡± Lin Yi took the paper. With a trace of doubt shed past his eyes, he shook his head and replied, ¡°This is beyond my knowledge as I really don¡¯t know what she wants to refine.¡± Chapter 650 - Heaven Stage Pill and Tribulation Lightning Part 4

Chapter 650 -Heaven Stage Pill and Tribtion Lightning Part 4

Dongfang Liang¡¯s heart rxed upon hearing that. It seemed that this woman knew that she wasn¡¯t Lin Yi¡¯s match so she had randomly wrote down a bunch of precious medicinal nts wanting the Dongfang family to lose a lot of their resources. It was a pity that even if that was the case, it would be really difficult for her to escape the lock of her fate¡­ ¡°Lady Mu, it won¡¯t be that simple in trying to drain our Dongfang family¡¯s resources. I want you to promise me that if you are to lose in thispetition, you will end your own life!¡± Bang! Ouyang Yun Jin stood up from his seat and yelled furiously, ¡°Dongfang Liang, how can you suggest this kind of request?¡± Dongfang Liang sniggered as he replied, ¡°Won¡¯t it be too boring without a bet?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Ouyang Yun Jin furiously pointed toward Dongfang Liang. But an indifferent voice intercepted before he could say further, ¡°Head of the Dongfang family, what if I win?¡± Dongfang Liang was first startled before heughed as though he had heard a hrious joke. He then replied, ¡°If you win, you can deal with the Dongfang family as you like. Of course, the prerequisite is that you win against Grandmaster Lin Yi. What he meant was that she definitely wasn¡¯t Grandmaster Lin Yi¡¯s match. ¡°Alright, I agree!¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her gaze to look at Dongfang Liangughing expression before continuing calmly, ¡°But I hope you won¡¯t go back on your words. If he loses, I will be able to do anything I like to the Dongfang family!¡± Dongfang Liang sneered as he rebuked, ¡°Grandmaster Lin Yi will never lose!¡± Thus, that promise was non-existent! Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t say further but the smirk on her face gave people an extremely strange vibe¡­ Somebody quickly gave her the medicinal nts that she wanted. This made Mu Ru Yue sighed inwardly towards the Dongfang family¡¯s collections. They were able to prepare all of the medicinal nts in such a short time frame. Even if it was the Ouyang family, they would definitely need more time than them. Following that, she chose three medicinal nts and tossed them into the Alchemy Book. If Yan Jin was to consume those ten thousand years old medicinal nts, he should be able to breakthrough to the Heaven Realm¡­ ¡°Who do you think will be victorious in this battle?¡± ¡°Do you even need to ask that? It will certainly be Elder Lin from the Dongfang family as he is already a Mundane Stage Peak Realm alchemist after all¡­¡± ¡°It may not be the case as didn¡¯t we all thought that Mu Ru Yue will lose without a doubt soloing against the crowd? But who knew she would win and breakthrough to the next realm¡­¡± Discussions spread throughout the za, but nobody was able to shift their gazes away from those two that was standing on the arena. Lin Yi finally took out his pill furnace under the crowd¡¯s gaze. With an arrogant smile, he nced with slight disdain toward Mu Ru Yue. Simultaneously, Mu Ru Yue spread some of her mental power on top of the medicinal nts as though they would infiltrate into them¡­ ¡°Hmph!¡± Lin Yi snorted coldly before withdrawing his gaze. He no longer focused on Mu Ru Yue. With a brandish of his palm, a medicinal nt was tossed within the pill furnace. Swish! Surging mes burst forth from the bottom of his pill furnace, giving off a scorching heat¡­ ¡°It is as expected of Grandmaster Lin Yi. His alchemy standard is too outstanding. Did you see his fluid, ustomed movements? Only an expert like himself will possess such a standard.¡± Thatment was from a disciple from the Dongfang family. Chapter 651 - Heaven Stage Pill and Tribulation Lightning Part 5

Chapter 651 -Heaven Stage Pill and Tribtion Lightning Part 5

¡°That is only natural. How can someone thinks that she will be able to defeat the head of the Dongfang family? She shouldn¡¯t think that she will be undefeated due to winning against the young master. In other¡¯s point of view, she is nothing!¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you see that Mu Ru Yue¡¯s action is too out of practice aspared to Grandmaster Lin Yi? She looks just like a newbie. I really don¡¯t know how she could be that courageous to ept this battle. I don¡¯t even need to watch on as she will lose for sure¡­¡± Ouyang Yun Jin frowned as he nced toward Mu Ru Yue that had cold sweats on her forehead with a trace of doubt that shed past his eyes. ¡®I have seen Lady Mu refine pills before. Her technique was spectacr. Why does she look so out of practice now? There is just a possibility to this case. It is due to her trying to breakthrough in her alchemy. ¡®Can it be that she is trying to breakthrough in her alchemy due to breaking through to the Earth Realm? But don¡¯t alchemist need to have a quiet and tranquil environment when they were trying to breakthrough to the next realm? Why is she trying to breakthrough before a crowd?¡¯ Of course, Mu Ru Yue wouldn¡¯t put herself at a risk if it was the past. She would make Ye Wu Chen guard her seclusion room as she tried to breakthrough in order to remain undisturbed; just like when she was at the Medicine Sect. But she was no longer the previous her. Mu Ru Yue that possessed the Alchemy Book within her body couldpletely use the book that was fused with her body to maintain her mental power at its peak condition. Thus, she didn¡¯t need to worry that her mind would be damaged from being disturbed by her surroundings. Cold sweats started to flow down from her forehead, but Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t have the time to wipe them away. Her mental power was focused on the phoenix furnace with seriousness expressed from her eyes. An Earth Realm practitioner should only be able to refine Mundane Stage Peak Rank Pills. If they wanted to forcefully breakthrough in their alchemy, their energy might not insufficient. If it was elsewhere, she would just use the energy in the Alchemy Book. But she couldn¡¯t now! Perhaps she wouldn¡¯t mind doing that before others, but she couldn¡¯t not maintain her wariness toward that green robed man from the Dongfang family. The Alchemy Book was her greatest life protection so it definitely mustn¡¯t be noticed by anyone¡­ Following that, the crowd saw a shocking sight. They saw the girl raised her head to down a handful of pills, rapidly replenishing her diminishing energy. The crowd was stunned for a moment when they saw her consuming pills like candies. They scolded her inwardly. Such a wasteful girl! They had never seen anyone as wasteful as her! What did she treat pills as? Candies? No matter how much pills she possesses, it should still be insufficient to her with her consumption rate¡­ Lin Yi raised her head to look at Mu Ru Yue with astonishment but he didn¡¯t say anything and just continued refining his pill. But anyone could see that his white brows were tightly knitted. As time passed, a faint fragrance permeated from Lin Yi¡¯s pill furnace, making the crowd startled subconsciously. ¡°Sess in refining the pill?¡± Everyone was somewhat in shock as they looked nervously at the Lin Yi¡¯s pill furnace. Lin Yi smiled slightly before gradually withdrawing his mes. ng! He had opened his pill furnace. At least ten pills shot into his palm from the furnace with the help from the envelopment of his energy. ¡°What I had refined is the Mundane Stage Peak Rank Reconstructing Bone Pill. It will enable an expert to reconstruct their bones without a change in their cultivation.¡± Everyone knew that if a martial practitioner wanted to reconstruct their bones, their cultivation would be nulled. Yet, the more they reconstructed their bones, the higher the benefits they would reap in their cultivation. Hence, everyone couldn¡¯t help but to shoot their gazes at the pills upon hearing Lin Yi¡¯s exnations, mouth-watering. Chapter 652 - Heaven Stage Pill and Tribulation Lightning Part 6

Chapter 652 -Heaven Stage Pill and Tribtion Lightning Part 6

Even Nangong Chen and the rest nced at him. Envy surged inwardly in their hearts toward the Dongfang family from possessing a Mundane Stage Peak Realm alchemist¡­ Lin Yi smirked under the crowd¡¯s gaze before shifting his gaze toward Mu Ru Yue. The others also followed his gaze to look toward the white robed girl¡­ Pfft! The mes under the phoenix furnace trembled. A bitter smell instantly permeated out from the pill furnace. But Mu Ru Yue rapidly pulled herself together with seriousness in her eyes. Herplexion was gravely pale at this moment, cold sweat flowing profusely. The back of her robe stuck to her body from being drenched in sweat, revealing the perfect curves of her body. Some of the men at the za dazed. It was undeniable that the girl was indeed really beautiful, but she had a rather scary personality. She just killed Dongfang Jun from the Dongfang family at will¡­ Suddenly, a sinister cold aura spread outward from the arena, gradually covering the entire za. Those guys that were looking lecherously at her instantly withdrew their gazes and focused on the phoenix furnace before her instead, unblinkingly. Ye Wu Chen gradually withdrew his gaze and when his purple eyes shifted to Mu Ru Yue, his eyes expressed warmth that would never be seen by others usually. His gaze was like warm sunlight that enveloped the girl that was as dazzling as stars. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows creased tightly. She felt an increasing strain in movement with every motions she made. She swallowed another handful of pills, making the rosiness of her cheeks to gradually recover¡­ Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Sound of collisions could be heard from within the phoenix furnace. It was as though the gradually forming pills wanted to breakout from their confinements¡­ ¡°It seems that her pills are forming.¡± ¡°Tsk Tsk! I didn¡¯t expect that she would really be able to sessfully refine pills. But her standard is too inferior aspared to Grandmaster Lin Yi.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! But I don¡¯t know what the grade of her pills will be.¡± ¡°Do you really need to think that much? No matter how high the grade of her pill will be, she definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to exceed Grandmaster Lin Yi¡¯s! It is destined for the Ouyang family to lose this battle!¡± The disciples of the Dongfang family expressed confidence on their faces. In their point of view, nobody within the fourrge families would be able to triumph against Lin Yi. It was a pity that such a peerless beauty would be going to die soon after. But she was the one that agreed in participating in this battle. Nobody was to be med when she died¡­ ¡°What do you all mean by that?¡± A disciple of the Ouyang family couldn¡¯t stand just watching on and continued mercilessly, ¡°You guys aren¡¯t convinced by Lady Mu¡¯s strength after she defeated your young master of the Dongfang family and even seeded in killing him? Since Lady Mu agreed to participate in this battle, she will definitely win! Moreover, you guys were previously mocking that she wouldn¡¯t be able to be victorious against thepetitors from the variousrge families. But what was the final oue?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± The expression of that disciple of the Dongfang family changed. Booom! When they were about to quarrel, a rumble was heard from the sky. Following that, a lightningnded harshly. ¡°What¡­ What¡¯s going on?¡± The crowd was shocked by the sudden change. Why was there lightning in clear sky? ¡°It is tribtion lightning!¡± Moshang Fei looked with aplex gaze toward Mu Ru Yue as he continued exining, ¡°It is tribtion lightning from refining a Heaven Stage Pill. But there are variations in tribtion lightnings. The Heaven Stage Low Rank Pill will have an ordinary tribtion lightning. The Heaven Stage Mid Rank Pill will have a purple tribtion lightning. The High Rank pill will have a silver tribtion lightning. Once it reaches the Heaven Stage Peak Rank Pill, it will have the strongest tribtion lightning that will usually be really difficult for experts to seed in that tribtion. The tribtion lightning that she had summoned had grayness within the purple lightning so it is the ordinary tribtion lightning!¡± Chapter 653 - Heaven Stage Pill and Tribulation Lightning Part 7

Chapter 653 -Heaven Stage Pill and Tribtion Lightning Part 7

Even if it was only an ordinary tribtion lightning, it was sufficient to give everyone a scare for her being a twenty years old Heaven Stage Low Rank alchemist! ¡°Ordinary tribtion lightning! Heaven Stage Low Rank!¡± Lin Yi¡¯s expression changed drastically as he said those words with gritted teeth. It was now not a wonder why that girl looked so out of practice and made a couple of mistakes. She was actually trying to refine a Heaven Stage Low Rank pill! It was a joke that he initially looked down on her at the start. Dongfang Liang waspletely dumbfounded aspared to Lin Yi with astonishment in his eyes. It was clear that he hadn¡¯t get his head around the situation. ¡®This girl is a Heaven Stage Low Rank alchemist¡­ ¡®Can she dare to be more abnormal?!¡¯ A joyousughter was suddenly heard throughout the za. ¡°Hahaha! I had already mentioned before that Lady Mu won¡¯t lose. Dongfang Liang, you have just been face pping yourself and those ps are so loud. You face pped yourself not only once but twice. I will see how you will settle this situation this time!¡± Hisughter brought the Nangong and Moshang families back to their senses. They then smilingly walked toward Ouyang Yun Jin and said sincerely. ¡°Young master of the Ouyang family, congrattions!¡± ¡°Haha! If our family have such a talent, we will wake up from our dreams inughter!¡± ¡°Tsk! Tsk! I really don¡¯t know where you were able to dig out such a treasure!¡± Seeing those people with smiles toward him, an unprecedented refreshed feeling surged in Ouyang Yun Jin¡¯s heart. ¡®How long has it been? How long has it been since I have been treated so respectfully? Even though they are intentionally trying to get close to me on purpose, how can one feel unpleasant from hearing such words?¡¯ Ouyang Yun Jin was the same. Perhaps the best matter he did in his life was that he found such a talent in the Kingdom of Ling Yun and brought her back to the Ouyang family¡­ ¡°This is really unexpected.¡± Gu Ying Ying giggled. She couldn¡¯t help but to think about their first encounter at the city¡¯s entrance. Who would know that this girl with unknown background was a Heaven Stage alchemist? Perhaps it would also be unimaginable for Dongfang Ying¡­ ¡°Tribtion lightning?¡± Mu Ru Yue chuckled lightly before continuing, ¡°It is a pity that this tribtion lightning is too weak that it won¡¯t be even able to harm the phoenix furnace. It is redundant for me to personally resist against it.¡± She kept her mes with a swipe of her sleeve upon saying that before she retreated a couple of steps backwards. When everyone saw that she didn¡¯t guard her pills and hide instead, they were all slightly in shock. Usually, when people refined Heaven Stage pills, they would definitely protect their pills with all their might to prevent damages on them from the tribtion lightnings. But she didn¡¯t care about her pills? Yet, the next scene stupefied the crowd¡­ Boom! When the tribtion lightning struck onto the pill furnace, the pill furnace just shook a little before regaining its calmness. Following that, strike after strike of lightningsnded on her furnace but it wasn¡¯t in the slightest damaged¡­ ¡°What¡­ what is her pill furnace made up of? It is too abnormal!¡± Ouyang Yun Jin initially thought that he already had great understandings about Mu Ru Yue¡¯s strengths. But from how he saw it today, that woman¡¯s possessions were unfathomable to him¡­ The tribtion lightnings seemed to know that it was impossible for them to break the phoenix furnace as they disappeared after continuously striking for a while. Following that, Mu Ru Yue took out the pills from the phoenix furnace. She couldn¡¯t help but to frown after counting the number of pills that were sessfully refined. She thenmented, ¡°There is only five? It seems that my powers is still a little insufficient. I initially thought that I will at least have ten pills at one go. But I only have five in the end¡­¡± Silent! The entire za was pin drop silent! Chapter 654 - Heaven Stage Pill and Tribulation Lightning Part 8

Chapter 654 -Heaven Stage Pill and Tribtion Lightning Part 8

Everyone stoned in their positions like statues. Leavesnded on their shoulders as the breeze blew¡­ Mu Ru Yue finally realized that the atmosphere seemed a little off. She raised her head to look at the stunned crowd before asking curiously, ¡°Did something happen?¡± Ouyang Yun Jin took in a deep breath. He usually had a good and calm temper, but he now had a great impulse to restrain that girl to the ground and bash her up to a pulp! She dared to say that her standard was too lousy from manufacturing five Heaven Stage Low Rank pills? How would that reflect on Lin Yi that had only manufactured Mundane Stage Peak Rank pills? ¡°Lady Mu, if it isn¡¯t for my heart to be strong enough, I will have been scared to death by you just now.¡± Ouyang Yun Jin smiled bitterly as hemented, ¡°It is beyond my imagination that you have broken through to the Heaven Stage Low Rank. Tsk! Tsk! You as a twenty years old Heaven Stage Low Rank alchemist can easily be crowned as the top talent in Realmless!¡± This girl had such might at such a tender age. It wouldn¡¯t be hard to guess how aplished her future would be¡­ ¡°Young master Ouyang, consume this pill.¡± Mu Ru Yue eyebrow¡¯s rose. With a flick of her fingers, a pill shot toward Ouyang Yun Jin. Ouyang Yun Jin was stunned for a moment before he asked curiously, ¡°You are giving me this pill? What is this pill¡­¡± ¡°You will know once you consume it.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled faintly as her gazended on Ouyang Yun Jin. Ouyang Yun Jin ced the pill in his mouth without any hesitation. The rest subconsciously swallowed their saliva with his action, mouth-watering. It was a Heaven Stage pill. It would already be awesome enough just to be able to have a taste of it¡­ Boom! A trace of boiling feeling surged forth in Ouyang Yun Jin¡¯s body the instant that pill entered Ouyang Yun Jin¡¯s mouth,. All of his powers was surging outwards, exploding forth uncontrobly. Following that, his previous firm bottleneck in power seemed to have been easily pierced through by a bamboo stick¡­ ¡°Heaven Realm!¡± A trace of amazement shed past the crowd¡¯s eyes as they eximed uncontrobly. Ouyang Yun Jin wasn¡¯t too old as he was only thirty in age and hadn¡¯t reach forty. However, his innate talent wasn¡¯t too good. The reason why he had be the young master of the Ouyang family wasn¡¯t due to his intelligence or power. It was due to the other son of Ouyang Ling Tian being too terrible instead. Ouyang Yun Jin¡¯s innate talent was indeed significantly inferior aspared to his daughter Ouyang Qing¡¯s. Hence, he was still just an Earth Realm Martial Practitioner. But he had finally broken through the bottleneck in his power with the help of the Mu Ru Yue¡¯s pill to breakthrough to the Heaven Realm at one go¡­ How could this not shock the crowd? This was especially the case with those experts that were at the Earth Realm in the variousrge families as they shot scorching gazes toward Mu Ru Yue. If it wasn¡¯t for Ye Wu Chen to be here, they would have immediately pounced toward her. ¡°Young master Ouyang, congrats.¡± Nanagong Chen smilingly walked forth and respectfully cupped his fists. He then continued, ¡°Young master Ouyang, I don¡¯t know how your daughter has been? I¡¯ve been thinking a lot about her since the previous time we parted. Hence, I don¡¯t know if I can go and visit your Ouyang family?¡± ¡°Nangong Chen, how can Ouyang Qing be with you stinky brat?¡± The one that said that was Moshang Ling of the Moshang family. He was simrly Moshang Fei¡¯s younger brother. Even though there were numerous disciples of the Moshang family, they mysteriously didn¡¯t have the ambition to be the leader of the family. Since the Moshang family nominated Moshang Fei to be the sessor, they all supported him without any conditions. Chapter 655 - Heaven Stage Pill and Tribulation Lightning Part 9

Chapter 655 -Heaven Stage Pill and Tribtion Lightning Part 9

Hence, Moshang Ling pressed his luck for his elder brother. He red viciously at Nangong Chen before he chuckled and said, ¡°Furthermore, you asked to be a guest? Is it too much work for you to just say your motive straightforwardly? Young master Ouyang, I shall be honest with you. I have fancied your daughter Ouyang Qing for quite a while already. If you don¡¯t mind, I want to pack up my belongings to go to your Ouyang family. I don¡¯t mind being your live-in son-inw. You only have a girl after all and I have an elder brother above me.¡± More importantly, he might be able to be a Heaven Realm expert after making a connection with the Ouyang family. Thinking about that, Moshang Ling inwardly waspletely stirred up¡­ Dongfang Liang was stupefied. He had spent so much time and effort in trying to settle the marriage alliance between the Dongfang and Nangong families. Now, even though Nangong Chen didn¡¯t explicitly said it, his words indicated that he was greatly interested toward Ouyang Qing. Moreover, the disciple of the Moshang family wanted to be a live-in son-inw in the Ouyang family? Dongfang Liang¡¯splexion turned ashened upon hearing what those people said. Remorse and annoyance surged in his heart. Actually, what Nangong Chen and Moshang Ling really wanted was Mu Ru Yue. But they clearly knew that they weren¡¯tpatible with such an outstanding girl. Moreover, there was a sinister and terrifying man by her side. Who would dare offend him at this moment? Thus, both of them shifted their target toward the sole single girl of the Ouyang family, Ouyang Qing¡­ ¡°Cough! Cough!¡± Ouyang Yun Jin coughed drily before he replied with smiles, ¡°I understand the two misters¡¯ feelings. But I¡¯m an open-minded father. Everything will be up to my daughter¡¯s will. I don¡¯t want to use her as a marriage alliance tool. But I am willing to grant the marriage to whoever that get the likings from my daughter.¡± Ouyang Yun Jin was more satisfied with both of them. They weren¡¯t fake gentlemens like Dongfang Jun nor were they people that do underhanded moves. No matter if it was Nangong Chen or Moshang Ling, they were dragons among humans. This was especially the case with the Moshang family that had the motto of having a partner in their entire life. He was even willing to be a live-in son-inw in the Ouyang family. If Qing Er was willing to marry him, it would naturally be the best choice¡­ ¡°To everyone,¡± Mu Ru Yue swept a gaze toward those two from the tworge families before smiling and asked, ¡°Do you all need the pill that I¡¯ve just given to Ouyang Yun Jin? Of course, I am only able to make Earth Realm experts breakthrough to the Heaven Realm now. But there will be a day that I will be able to let the Heaven Realm experts breakthrough to the True Realm. I can then even make True Realm experts breakthrough to the Spiritual Realm. All I¡¯mcking now is just time!¡± The crowd¡¯s breath tightened as they looked nervously at Mu Ru Yue. They didn¡¯t have any thoughts about stronger pills yet. They just needed the Heaven Stage Pill that she had refined. If they had those pills, the power of their families would definitely rise to the next level. But they knew that they must pay a price in order to get those pills! Mu Ru Yue surveyed the crowd¡¯s gazes before she smiled and proimed, ¡°Submit to me! I will then lead you on the path in bing stronger. Submit to me! I will give you the best of everything!¡± The girl on the arena had raised her head slightly as the breeze blew. The candid sunlight that shone onto her impable face, revealing her domineering appearance. She was that dazzling. She seemed to have blind everyone¡¯s eyes with her brilliance¡­ ¡®Submit to her?¡¯ Nangong Chen and Moshang Fei became silent. This matter would implicate their entire family so they couldn¡¯t make a decision on such a matter by themselves. Chapter 656 - Heaven Stage Pill and Tribulation Lightning Part 10

Chapter 656 -Heaven Stage Pill and Tribtion Lightning Part 10

Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression was as calm as usual, but the smile on her face was so dazzling. It was like the radiance from a bright pearl. ¡°I am not trying to force you all in doing anything. I am just giving you a path. It will be entirely up to you on what you will decide. But I can certainly tell you that if you follow me, I will bring you to the highest realm, receiving the world¡¯s worship and reverence!¡± Her voice was as calm as the wind. Yet, it was like an enormous rock that struck hardly on everyone¡¯s heart. Everyone¡¯s heart shuddered instantly. It was as though their hearts were stirred up by what she said¡­ The highest position? How many people had wanted to reach that ce? But could they really reach it? Could they then be able to bring their entire family toward glory? It was undeniable that they were indeed moved. They had already seen Mu Ru Yue¡¯s might. There would definitely be one day where they reached that ce if they were to follow her¡­ ¡°I will need to tell you all a matter beforehand.¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her gaze slightly before continuing with light smiles, ¡°If you choose to follow me, we may face with great dangers and tyrannical foes. But the path in bing an expert is always filled with blood and killings. More importantly, you will need to ovee all obstacles to carve out your own path to the most revered top position of the world. However, I can promise you that you will never regret following me!¡± ¡®You will never regret following me.¡¯ The crowd looked slightly in shock at the girl. A peculiar feeling surged in their heart. It made them want to believe what she said¡­ She had always done what she said. She previously proimed that she could win solitarily against the disciples from the threerge families. The majority of them didn¡¯t believe her. Yet, she had used her own strength to stand victorious against the crowd. She then warned Dongfang Liang not to regret at the next moment. He did indeed regretted in the end¡­ Following that, not many people chose to believe that she would win in the followingpetition. But what was the oue? She had perfectly defeated Lin Yi as a tyrannical Heaven Stage alchemist, making those people that underestimated her to be scared senseless. How could people doubt her words when she said those words with such confidence? ¡°Alright,¡± Nangong Chen raised his gaze slightly before continuing, ¡°I am willing to agree to you, but I am unable to make a decision on behalf of the Nangong family. I will need to head back to ask my grandfather. But I will do my utmost best to persuade him!¡± Moshang Fei lifted his gaze slightly and with smiles, he seconded Nangong Chen¡¯s words, ¡°I will also need to do that. Lady Mu, I will also do my best in persuading my family. You can be rest assured¡­¡± It was as though everything was in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression as she didn¡¯t reveal much changes in her expression. She just smiled lightly and replied, ¡°I will then be waiting for you all at the Ouyang family!¡± The gathering of the fourrge families had be a person¡¯s stage in the end¡­ Dongfang Liang became slightly anxious as he shift his gaze to the green robed man at his side and said urgently, ¡°Lord Qing Yi 1, what shall we do¡­¡± Qing Yi swept a cold nce at him before looking gloomily that Mu Ru Yue. ¡®This little girl is a talent. But it is a pity that with her haughty personality, it is impossible to recruit her under me. Since that¡¯s the case, I will use her soul to increase my power¡­¡¯ ¡°Lady Mu, be careful!¡± When Ouyang Yun Jin shifted his gaze, he coincidentally saw that green ray of light that was shot toward Mu Ru Yue. His heart trembled for a moment from flight as he hasily warned her. Everyone momentarily turned their body toward the girl on the arena. The following sight made their body shudder that even their breath stopped abruptly¡­ Chapter 657 - Heaven Stage Pill and Tribulation Lightning Part 11

Chapter 657 -Heaven Stage Pill and Tribtion Lightning Part 11

A dagger had suddenly appeared in the green robed man¡¯s hand. With a sh of its sharp radiance, his speed was so fast that people could only see a blurred green ray of light as he charged toward Mu Ru Yue. But everyone knew that Mu Ru Yue was in peril danger¡­ Could the girl that just dazzled the crowd be killed by that green robed man? Yet, that man was too powerful that they couldn¡¯t offer any help¡­ Suddenly, an oppressive aura came over toward the green robed man from his front, making his body to tremble when he was forced to a halt in mid air¡­ A noble and charming purple robe had appeared before him with an elegant curve. The man still had a mask on his face, but people could still feel that he had a sinister cold expression. ¡°Spiritual Realm!¡± This man was a Spiritual Realm expert! Qing Yi¡¯s gaze was slightly darkened with a trace of wariness in his eyes. ¡°Spiritual Realm?¡± Dongfang Liang was startled as he shrieked, ¡°He is at the Spiritual Realm? How can that be? His age shouldn¡¯t berge, judging from his body¡¯s aura. How can he be a Spiritual Realm expert?¡± ¡®Monster!¡¯ ¡®The two of them are monsters!¡¯ Just when everyone calmed down, they heard Dongfang Liang¡¯s words. Grievance filled their faces. Did the god made these two monsters appear just to purposely scare them? ¡°Who are you two?¡± Qing Yu¡¯s expression was slightly dark as he continued, ¡°I believe that the two of you shouldn¡¯t be from this realm. One of you is a young Heaven Stage alchemist while the other is a tyrannical Spiritual Realm expert. I shouldn¡¯t not know of your existence with the two of you having such outstanding innate talents!¡± A cial light was reflected off from Ye Wu Chen¡¯s silver mask as he looked sinisterly at the man before him. He then wordlessly raised his hand. Swish! A purple sword abruptly appeared in his hand. A faint purple glow was emitted from the surrounding of his sword. It looked as though he held a ray of light in his hand. Following that, his slender body moved in a sh tond before Qing Yi. ¡°Your greatest mistake that you have done in this life is for you to be delusional in trying to hurt her!¡± The man¡¯s voice was low and heavy, but it gave off a charming vibe. Yet, it made Qing Yi¡¯s heart shuddered as fear permeated his heart. ¡°You want to make a move on me?¡± Qing Yi took in a deep breath before saying coldly, ¡°Do you know who my master is? He is a Supreme Realm expert!¡± If the distance between the Spiritual Realm to the God Realm was vast, the Supreme Realm was already at the border of the God Realm. Supreme Realm experts could already be said to be peak experts in this world that didn¡¯t have god! He initially thought that he would be able to scare Ye Wu Chen to retreat from his words. However, Ye Wu Chen¡¯s expression remained unchanged and ayer of coldness enveloped his body instead. Boom! The purple sword coated with lightning formed into a lightning dragon as it shot toward Qing Yi. Qing Yi hastily moved in a sh to hide away from it. He then saw a spatial hole before him. ¡°Since you want to be offensive toward me, I don¡¯t need to continue being courteous!¡± A glimmer flickered in Qing Yi¡¯s eyes. Just when he wanted to make another move, an anger filled voice was heard from above him, ¡°Qing Yi, what are you doing here?¡± That familiar voice made Qing Yi¡¯s finger to tremble a little as he raised his gaze with astonishment to look at the beautiful figure standing in mid air¡­ ¡®Why¡­ why is she here? Qing Yi was stunned. ¡®Shouldn¡¯t she be cultivating with master? Why has she appeared here now? Moreover, how can master let here here by herself with master¡¯s protectiveness over her?¡¯ Zi Shao¡¯s gaze shifted from Qing Yi to the two people behind him. Rays of excitement surged in her eyes momentarily¡­ Chapter 658 - Gathering And Reunion Part 1

Chapter 658 -Gathering And Reunion Part 1

¡°Who are you?¡± Dongfang Liang frowned as he looked coldly at the girl standing in mid air before continuing, ¡°How dare you treat Lord Qing Yi with such disrespect!¡± Dongfang Liang held lots of faith on Qing Yi. It was due to him not only being an expert, he was a disciple to a lord. That lord was the number one expert of Realmless so how could people dare to offend his disciples? ¡°Master?¡± Nangong Zi Lan was stunned for a moment as she looked at that familiar face with astonishment. She was clueless as to why her master had appeared here. Zi Shao didn¡¯t look at anyone other than the two people before her. Tears subconsciously blurred her vision, gradually flowing down her face. ¡°Elder brother, sister-inw¡­¡± The magnificent figure descended in a sh tond before the two of them. Tears drenched her delicate long eyshes. Her heartfelt excitement waspletely expressed on her face. Mu Ru Yue looked at a lost toward Ye Wu Chen. It was obvious that she didn¡¯t understand what was going on. But she unknowingly had the urge to get close to the girl before her¡­ ¡°Zi Shao?¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s purple gazended on the other¡¯s face. He then asked questioningly after remaining silent for a moment. ¡°Cousin,¡± Zi Shao wiped away her tears before a extremely brilliant smile blossomed on her face. With a smile as eye catching as fireworks, she continued, ¡°I¡­ I missed the two of you so much¡­¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s brows knitted tightly. He then raised his arms to protect Mu Ru Yue in his embrace before he said with raise brows, ¡°You aren¡¯t allowed to take my wife away!¡± If it was the past, Zi Shao would definitely be so enraged to the point that she stomped her feet. But this time she just chuckled as she replied, ¡°Elder brother, you are still the same as before. The two of you are indeed my elder brother and sister-inw. But I got to know sister-inw first. It was you who had forcefully inserted yourself between us, ruining our close friendship.¡± She pouted with grievance in her eyes. It was undeniable that Ye Wu Chen¡¯s words had dispersed the sorrow in her heart, making her reminisced their past. All sorts of feeling welled up in her heart¡­ ¡°Ye Wu Chen!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s long, shapely eyebrow wrinkled tightly as she raised her gaze to focus on Zi Shao. With a tremble of her heart, shemented, ¡°She is¡­¡± ¡°Yue Er!¡± Zi Shao briskly walked two steps forward. Just as she was about to hold onto Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hand, Ye Wu Chen raised his hand to smack her hand down. He just swept a gaze at Zi Shao¡¯s resentful expression before lowering his gaze toward Mu Ru Yue and advised, ¡°Mu Er, she can follow us. But I don¡¯t want you to get too close to her. Otherwise, she will take you away to faraway ces, making me search for you again¡­¡± He didn¡¯t forget that this girl always tried to bring his wife to faraway ces daily in their past life. Thus, he definitely mustn¡¯t give Zi Shao the chance in getting close to Mu Ru Yue this life. ¡°Ye Wu Chen!¡± Mu Ru Yue gritted her teeth as she red at Ye Wu Chen and asked, ¡°Will you tell me who she is or not?¡± Ye Wu Chen swept his gaze toward Zi Shao and replied, ¡°She is a human trafficker.¡± ¡®Human trafficker?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue was stunned for a moment before three ck lines instantly appeared on her forehead. ¡°Cousin, you really are too much!¡± Zi Shao stomped her feet in fury as she continued aggrievedly, ¡°If I knew this earlier on, I would¡¯ve said bad things about you to Yue Er that year so that she wouldn¡¯t ept you as her partner. Instead, I did everything I could to pair the two of you up. I even told her a lot of lies to help you. Yet, you are really too much. ¡°Yue Er, stop following him and leave with me instead. I will help you find a better husband. Bai Ze is a great candidate. He is deeply infatuated toward you. How about you marry Bai Ze instead to help me anger Wu Chen to his death?!¡± Chapter 659 - Gathering And Reunion Part 2

Chapter 659 -Gathering And Reunion Part 2

¡°Zi Shao!¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s expression turned ck. ¡®This girl¡¯s willful temperament hasn¡¯t changed in the slightest after so many years. If it wasn¡¯t for Mu Er¡¯s protection over her in their past life, she will definitely be scolded and punished several times more.¡¯ Zi Shao made a ghost face toward Ye Wu Chen, but she giggled inwardly. What she loved to do the most that year was to piss off her cousin. It was due to him forbidding her to near Mu Ru Yue after she had helped him get Yue Er. He even tossed her several times at least ten kilometres away from them¡­ Thus, how could she give up on a chance in getting her revenge? ¡°Zi Shao, it seems that I should find someone to marry you off!¡± Ye Wu Chen narrowed his eyes slightly. With a trace of sinister light that shed across his eyes, he continued, ¡°You won¡¯t have time to take my wife away in that case.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Zi Shao¡¯s expression instantly turned sorrowful. She then looked pitifully toward Mu Ru Yue and said, ¡°Sister-inw, look at my brother¡­ He bullied me. You should not sleep with him tonight and sleep with me instead.¡± ¡°Zi Shao!¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s face was as ck as the bottom of a pot. It seemed that they were really too lenient toward this bizzare little girl. Zi Shao stuck out her little tongue. She knew that if she were to continue, her cousin that loved his wife as his life would definitely go after her with all his might¡­ ¡°I¡¯m just kidding. How can I really take her away? If grandfather were to know, he definitely will¡­¡± Zi Shao knew that she had said the wrong words so she hastily shut her mouth. It was due to her feeling the surge of a sinister cold aura bursting out from the man before her. Of course, the target of that aura wasn¡¯t toward her. ¡°Cousin¡­¡± Zi Shao looked somewhat timidly toward Ye Wu Chen. How could that horrible incident where the Zi family was annihted be not a pain in their heart that they could never forget? It was all due to that girl Zi Feng! If she were to know Zi Feng¡¯s location, she would definitely tear her corpse up into tiny pieces! ¡°Wu Chen,¡± Mu Ru Yue patted Ye Wu Chen¡¯s shoulder before she shifted her gaze toward Zi Shao¡¯s delicate and pretty face and asked, ¡°You are Zi Shao? A member of the Zi family? The aunt that Jing Er had mentioned?¡± Zi Shao bit her lips as she nodded slightly and replied, ¡°Sister-inw, I¡¯ve let you down¡­¡± She wasn¡¯t able to protect Jing Er well, making him suffer so much. If it wasn¡¯t for her to be out travelling that day, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to escape from that cmity. Nevertheless, her parents and rtives had all died under Zi Feng¡¯s hand. How could she have the face to continue living in the world? If it wasn¡¯t that she wanted to rescue Jing Er, she wouldn¡¯t have hide at a ce to train secretly¡­ A sorrowful atmosphere leaked out subconsciously from her body as she thought back to everything that had urred in the past. Following that, a pair of arms extended before her, pulling her into her embrace. Zi Shao¡¯s body stiffened. Tears welled in her eyes as she shouted, choked with sobs, ¡°Yue Er! I¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to say further. I had heard a lot about what happened from Jing Er. His limbs were reconnected with your help. Moreover, it should be really harsh on you all these years. Furthermore, Wu Chen and I wasn¡¯t able to appear by your side earlier. Zi Shao, even though I don¡¯t remember anything, I have the urge to get close to you at first nce. Our rtionship in the past should be really good, right?¡± Zi Shao bit her lips. Her teary eyes made her look so pitiful, attracting affections toward her. She secretly wiped away her tears before she replied with a smile, ¡°Yue Er, we were partners that went through life and death situations. We both experienced a life and death crisis at a dangerous ce in the continent that year. I still remember that you didn¡¯t escape on your own when I nearly fell off a cliff into a deep mountain steam as you pulled me up instead. If it wasn¡¯t for you, I perhaps would have already died without aplete body¡­¡± Chapter 660 - Gathering And Reunion Part 3

Chapter 660 -Gathering And Reunion Part 3

If it wasn¡¯t for that case, Senior Yue wouldn¡¯t have been able to get to know Zi Huang. It would then be impossible for the existence of that magnificent divine couple that everyone in the continent knew appear. Zi Shao sighed slightly. It seemed that some matters were really destined to happen¡­ When Ye Wu Chen¡¯s gazended on both of them, the light in his purple eyes softened. Warm rays of light from his eyes enveloped the two embracing figures. ¡°Zi Lan, is that really your master?¡± Nangong Chen was stunned for a moment before he asked doubtfully. He had seen Zi Shao before. Even though she didn¡¯t have a surpassingly beautiful appearance, she was still stunning at first nce. Her beauty was from her grievance and taciturn appearance¡­ But was that willful and lovable girl really the master Zi Shao that they were familiar with? Nangong Zi Lan shook her head. With a slight raise of her fine and long eyshes, she remained silent for a while before replying, ¡°She is my master, but I¡¯m clueless as to why master has changed so much. Moreover, why did she call Lady Mu and Mister Ye her elder brother and sister-inw? She seems to be much older than them¡­¡± ¡®Can it be that they were the ones that master has been searching for all these years? If that is really the case, what are the backgrounds of those two people¡­¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m doomed!¡± Qing Yi¡¯s legs softened, nearly copsing on the ground. But he forced himself to continue standing. Zi Shao wasn¡¯t fearsome, but her backings was the one. It was the old man that was mighty enough to shake the entire Realmless for a moment¡­ Even though he had always been self proiming that he was that old man¡¯s disciple, that old man had never once acknowledged him as one. That old man saw that the essence of his bones was good so he just taught him a few moves a couple of years ago. Hence, even if he thought that he could be counted as his disciple, he wasn¡¯t. But Zi Shao was different. ¡®She is that old man¡¯s bonafide disciple and is even his sessor. If that old man was to know that he wanted to kill his disciple¡¯s family member, it will be insufficient to quell his anger by killing me multiple times even if I were to have multiple lives¡­ ¡®No! I must think of a way to get away from this matter cleanly. This matter definitely must not enter the ears of that old man.¡¯ Yet, as the proverb said, ¡®There wasn¡¯t a need to fear god-like opponent, but you should be fearful of pig-likerades¡¯. Just as Qing Yi was bitterly thinking up a n, Dongfang Liang¡¯s disdainful voice was heard, ¡°Lady, do you really want to make an enemy out of my Dongfang family?¡± Zi Shao came back to her senses. With a raise of her brows, she looked toward Dongfang Liang with a fake smile and asked, ¡°Oh? What if I say yes?¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Dongfang Liang burst outughing and replied, ¡°Lady, you seem to know Lord Qing Yi really well so you should know that he is a disciple of the top expert of Realmess, Deity Yun Yi, who is also a Supreme Realm expert! Can it be that you want to be an enemy of Deity Yun Yi? You won¡¯t have enough lives for him to kill at that moment. Thus, I shall give you an advice. It is better for you not to meddle in others business. It is more important in keeping your life.¡± Just as Qing Yi wanted to stop him from speaking, it was already toote. Dongfang Liang had said those words at one go without taking in a single breath. He didn¡¯t in the slightest notice that Qing Yi¡¯s expression had already turned ashen. ¡°This¡­ this man is the disciple of Deity Yun Yi?¡± mours rose from the crowd momentarily as they looked bbergasted at Qing Yi that had a paleplexion. Worship and reverence filled their eyes. Who was Deity Yun Yi? Even though nobody had seen him before, they all knew the name of the top expert. How honorable would it be to be his disciple? Moreover, Deity Yun Yi was a Supreme Realm expert. There were some experts that trained for hundreds and even thousands of years but wasn¡¯t able to breakthrough from the Spiritual Realm to the Supreme Realm. When one became a Supreme Realm expert, it would be a proof that he was no longer an ordinary human and be ced above themon popce. Chapter 661 - Gathering And Reunion Part 4

Chapter 661 -Gathering And Reunion Part 4

Qing Yi¡¯splexion constantly changed between white and green as he looked rmingly at the girl that was sneering. He couldn¡¯t help but to shudder in fear. ¡®Fuck! That fool Dongfang Liang!¡¯ Qing Yi really had an impulse to kill Dongfang Liang with a smack now. But he knew that it wasn¡¯t the time for that kind of matter currently. He took in a deep breath to suppress the fury in his heart as he walked briskly toward Zi Shao. Following that, he revealed a ttering smile under the crowd¡¯s gaze as he said, ¡°Lady Zi Shao, why¡­ why are you here? Please don¡¯t listen to the nonsense that these people are saying. I didn¡¯t say or do anything. I was just passing by and was going to leave shortly¡­¡± That¡¯s right, he was just a passerby¡­ Dongfang Liang¡¯s smile stiffened. If he still hadn¡¯t notice the fear of Qing Yi toward thatdy, he was indeed a fool. But her cultivation was clearly inferior aspared to Qing Yi. Why was Qing Yi that fearful of her? ¡°My elder brother and sister-inw are being bullied. How can I as their cousin note?¡± Zi Shao smirked and said with a fake smile, ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect to hear such a great news. I¡¯m really impressed in you having such a great title as the disciple of Deity Yun Yi!¡± Qing Yu chuckled drily as he replied after wiping off his cold sweat from his forehead, ¡°Lady Zi Shao, please don¡¯t tease me. I really didn¡¯t say anything. They were the ones that guessed that by themselves. Lady Zi Shao, you definitely mustn¡¯t tell this matter to Deity Yun Yi. If not¡­ If not, I will be killed!¡± If Dongfang Liang was astonished previously, he waspletely stupefied now. ¡®Qing Yi wants that woman not to tell his identity to Deity Yun Yi? Otherwise, he is dead? What¡­ what does he mean by that?¡¯ ¡°Er¡­¡± Dongfang Liang¡¯s lips twitched for a moment before he asked timidly, ¡°Lord Qing Yi, what¡­ what do you mean by that? You are a bonafide disciple of Deity Yun Yi. Why are you afraid of her?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Qing Yi red at Dongfang Liang and shouted with a furious gaze, ¡°Who told you that I am the disciple of Deity Yun Yu? I definitely won¡¯t do anything to increase my reputation falsely!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡®But you clearly said that yourself¡­¡¯ Qing Yi mercilessly struck his palm toward the pitiful Dongfang Liang before he could say further as he intercepted, preventing Dongfang Liang from saying the truth, ¡°There is no ¡®buts¡¯! Dongfang Liang, I will clearly tell you now that I am not the disciple of Deity Yun Yi. Lady Zi Shao is his direct line of disciple instead!¡± Those disciples that were direct in line would have more focus and nurturement aspared to ordinary disciples¡­ Bang! Dongfang Liang¡¯s body was sent flying, colliding against a wall. But he seemed to not feel any pain as he froze at his spot, looking dazedly at Qing Yi¡¯s malevolent expression. ¡®I¡¯ve heard wrongly! ¡®That¡¯s right, I definitely must have misheard! ¡°How can the Ouyang family have connections to the disciple of Deity Yun Yi? That kind of status is definitely not one where their kind of people cane in contact with!¡± Qing Yi raised his leg to kick Dongfang Liang¡¯s body a couple of times fiercely. He then said furiously, ¡°Don¡¯t you think of making me a scapegoat for what you have done! What kind of people are the elder brother and sister-inw of the disciple of Deity Yun Yi? How can your puny Dongfang family afford to offend them? This is especially the case where her sister-inw is a twenty years old Heaven Stage Low Rank Alchemist. Fucktard! Do you understand what a youthful Heaven Stage Low Rank Alchemist means? It serves as a proof that kind of talent will certainly be able to reach the Heaven Stage Peak Rank or even be a god that themon popce are impossible to get in touch with!¡± Chapter 662 - Gathering And Reunion Part 5

Chapter 662- Gathering And Reunion Part 5

Thus, if they wanted to offend that kind of talent, they must use every means into obliterating her. Otherwise, they must think hard on how to turn hostility to friendship. If not, once that kind of talent matured, they would be too terrifying. Mu Ru Yue was still really young now. Perhaps there wasn¡¯t a need to ce importance on her, excluding her status as a Heaven Stage Low Rank Alchemist. But what if it was a decade or twoter? She would have sufficient might to wipe out the entire continent at that time. He had a feeling that if she didn¡¯t die now, she would undoubtedly surpass Deity Yun Yi. Since he couldn¡¯t kill her, it would be better to abandon Dongfang Liang and form a good connection with her. This was a preventive measure. If not, it would be impossible for him to sleep peacefully in the future¡­ It would be a major test on heart endurance if he were to be enemy with such a talent. He didn¡¯t in the slightest want to imagine that the woman would suddenly descend from the sky and end his life one day¡­ Pfft! Dongfang Liang spat out a mouthful of blood with his face gravely pale. He was unable to get back to his senses even until now. ¡°Lady Mu,¡± Qing Yi shifted his gaze toward Mu Ru Yue and said with smiles, ¡°I¡¯ve some misunderstandings previously so I beg for your forgiveness for my mistakes. How about letting me be in charge in dealing with the Dongfang family? I will certainly give Lady Mu an answer that you will be satisfied.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded slightly. Yet, with glimmers that danced in her eyes, she replied, ¡°But if my memory serves me right, you seemed to want to kill us just now¡­¡± Qing Yi¡¯splexion turned as white as paper as he replied, rmed, ¡°Lady Mu, you have misunderstood. I just wanted to swap pointers with you on strength.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Mu Ru Yue smirked and with a fake smile, she continued, ¡°So you want to swap pointers with me¡­ But your aura was so terrifying just now. I thought you wanted to kill me with all your might. You really gave me a fright.¡± She patted her chest lightly as she said that. It was as though she got a flight just now. Qing Yi nearly cried as he persuaded, ¡°Lady Mu, I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I was a fool to be deceived by Dongfang Liang¡¯s lies.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ how about I give you a chance to redeem yourself?¡± Glimmers shed past Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes as she chuckled and said that. ¡°Lady Mu, don¡¯t even say one, I will do even ten!¡± Qing Yi heaved a sigh of relief, but before he could really rx, the girl¡¯s indifferent voice entered his ears, ¡°Be my puppet!¡± ¡°What?¡± Qing Yi got a fright as he sat on the ground with softened legs as he rified, ¡°Lady Mu, does it mean that I will no longer have any freedom after bing your puppet?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows rose as she replied, ¡°It is alright if you don¡¯t agree. But¡­ my man and demon beasts will most probably not let you off!¡± Swish! Swish! Two figures suddenly appeared from Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body, forming two rays of light that shot out from her body¡­ One ray formed into an elegant and sacred Sky Wolf while the other formed into a white dragon that circled in the sky. Its eyes wasn¡¯t as innocent and adorable as usual. He carried a grandeur of a monarch instead. ¡°Head, it is that dragon that have robbed our Dongfang family¡¯s medicinal nts!¡± An exim was heard from the Dongfang family. Following that, everyone¡¯s gazes shot toward the Sky Wolf before Mu Ru Yue, gasping. ¡°Sky Wolf Xiao Yue!¡± That¡¯s right, she was indeed Sky Wolf Xiao Yue¡­ Furthermore, her power had increased qualitatively aspared to when she first left the Dongfang family¡­ Dongfang Liang was a little stunned as he looked somewhat astonished at the Sky Wolf that was radiating with holy light. The current Sky Wolf was prideful and elegant. Captivating rays of light was emitted from her beautiful silver eyes. Chapter 663 - Gathering And Reunion Part 6

Chapter 663 -Gathering And Reunion Part 6

Was she really the previous Xiao Yue that allowed people to bully her freely? The current her looked like a mighty expert, making people feel that Dongfang Jun was definitely ipatible with her¡­ ¡°Roar!¡± Xiao Bai raised his head to give out a dragon¡¯s roar, making the ground to quake a little. He then lowered his gaze to look at the crowd before chuckling ruthlessly as he asked, ¡°Mother, can I massacre the Dongfang family? They bullied Little Wolf 1 so Xiao Bai wants to kill them!¡± ¡°You can!¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her gaze slightly before continuing indifferently, ¡°But we need to settle the problem before us now¡­¡± A bright glow radiated from the girl¡¯s face under the sunset with her hair fluttering in the wind. ¡°Xiao Bai and Xiao Yue are at the True Realm so they are a realm lower than you. However, don¡¯t forget that I am a Heaven Stage Alchemist so I will have the strength to allow them in defeating you! Moreover, you all should have seen my phoenix furnace. If I let them use my phoenix furnace, do you think you will be able to stand victorious against them? Qing Yi, I¡¯ve never provoke anyone intentionally, but since you came knocking on my door, you definitely must pay the price. I will only let you pick a choice. It is to be my puppet or be killed by their hands!¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her gaze and said in an indifferent voice like a breeze that blew past the crowd¡¯s ears, emotionlessly. Qing Yi clenched his teeth. He knew that she would definitely be able to seed in doing what she said. If he didn¡¯t choose to be her puppet, she would still surely have means in making him into one. ¡°I agree.¡± Qing Yi smiled bitterly. Perhaps what he regretted the most in his life was to help Dongfang Liang. Otherwise, he would have been able to live more freely and not be someone¡¯s puppet¡­ ¡°Alright!¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled faintly. With her cultivation, it would be impossible to refine Qing Yi into her puppet when he was fully conscious. She would have to either knock him out or if he gave up resisting, bing her puppet voluntarily, in order to make him her puppet. ¡®There will no longer be a need to fear of my safety from possessing a Spiritual Realm puppet even if Wu Chen isn¡¯t by my side after returning to the Central Region¡­¡¯ Dongfang Liang¡¯s body trembled as he closed his eyes in despair. Initially, he had put in lots of effort and persuasions in obtaining Lord Qing Yi¡¯s help. Yet, that girl had easily made him into her puppet voluntarily at this instant. It was a puppet. He would be a puppet that would only listen to whatever his master orders without the slightest resistance. If his master was to order him to die, he would pierce his heart with a sword without any hesitation¡­ It was a wonder how that woman be that lucky. She was a family member to the disciple of Deity Yun Yi. How could Lord Qing Yi submit to her if it wasn¡¯t that case? That¡¯s right, in Dongfang Liang¡¯s point of view, it was all due to Zi Shao that made that prideful man choose to submit as he believed that with Mu Ru Yue¡¯s cultivation, it would be impossible for her to make him submit to her willingly. Thus, all in all, it was due to her having greater luck than others. Aspared to him, he lost his son and his daughter had been crippled. Following this, there should be an unavoidable massacre today¡­ ¡°Dongfang Liang,¡± Mu Ru Yue walked toward Dongfang Liang. With a gradual smirk, she purposely lowered her voice so that only the two of them could heard what she said, ¡°Haven¡¯t you been searching for the culprit as to who has crippled Dongfang Jun¡¯s member? I¡¯m really sorry to say this, but that person was me. Xiao Yue no longer loved him, but he continued to pester and harass her. Since that was the case, I could only make him lose his tool in making love¡­¡± Chapter 664 - Departure Part 1

Chapter 664 - Departure Part 1

Dongfang Liang¡¯s body shuddered as he stared at the girl that was smiling faintly with gravely whiteplexion. He hadn¡¯t gotten back to his senses from what she said¡­ ¡®What did she say just now? ¡®It wasn¡¯t the Moshang family that crippled Jun Er? It was her instead?¡¯ Dongfang Liang¡¯s expression instantly turned sinister. He then suddenly raised his head tough brazenly. Hisughters echoed in the surrounding for a long time¡­ ¡°Hahaha! Mu Ru Yue, I, Dongfang Liang has never been impressed by anyone before. But you are the first! Only you cane up with such a sinister plot! I¡¯m tremendously impressed!¡± His eyes turned bloodshot red as he stared at the girl¡¯s wless appearance while he said that. Mu Ru Yue pouted as she rebuked, ¡°When did I say that the one that crippled Dongfang Jun is the Moshang family? It was all your misunderstandings.¡± Pfft! Dongfang Liang spat a mouthful of blood and stumbled a little with sorrow filled eyes. ¡®I originally thought that it was the Moshang family that hurt Jun Er, but it is this girl instead. Yet, I have offended the Moshang family due to that, obtaining an extra foe¡­¡¯ ¡°Xiao Bai! Xiao Yue!¡± Mu Ru Yue gradually turned around with her back facing the sunlight. Her slender body looked so dazzling while the breeze blew. She was shining as bright as the brightest pearl¡­ ¡°The two of you can do anything you like to the Dongfang family.¡± She raised her gaze slightly as a trace of light smile graced her face, which was indistinct to sight. ¡°Mu Er.¡± Ye Wu Chen raised his arms to pull Mu Ru Yue into his embrace, running through her hair gently with his long, slender fingers. He then smiled charmingly and asked, ¡°Since our matters here are done, shall we head back to the Central Region?¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded slightly before she replied, ¡°I came here via Mu Rong Qing Chu¡¯s help. If we want to leave, we probably need to go through him. But I don¡¯t know when he will appear.¡± That man had too much secrets that up until now, Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t know his real background. But it was undeniable that he didn¡¯t have any ill intention toward her¡­ Ye Wu Chen turned his head toward Zi Shao that had a grievance filled expression. With a light frown, he offered, ¡°You cane with us, but if you dare take her away from me again, I will make it so that you will never be able to get close to her!¡± Zi Shao stuck out her tongue as she giggled lovably. She knew that her cousin was one that talks harshly but has a soft heart. He definitely wouldn¡¯t let her leave after so many years of separation. But that guy would never express gentle expressions to anyone other than Mu Ru Yue. This was due to him used to not easily showing his state of mind on his face to anyone else. Even if it was before his parents, he was always cold and indifferent. Yet, he had sacrificed his life in order to save the Zi family, but ultimately still failed to save them¡­ Zi Shao¡¯s heart stung for a moment upon thinking back of that bloody scene. It was fortunate that she wasn¡¯t the only one from the Zi family that remains to exist in this world¡­ ¡°Master,¡± Nangong Zi Lan looked toward Zi Shao and bit her lips before walking timidly to her side. She then said after blinking her eyes, ¡°Will you be returning to the Nangong family with us?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t be, ¡°Zi Shao shook her head before continuing with light smiles, ¡°I¡¯ve found the people that I¡¯ve been searching for. Hence, I won¡¯t ever be returning to the Nangong family.¡± It was as though Zi Shao could feel despondent from the girl as she continued, ¡°Zi Lan, if you have time, you cane and look for me. I will wee yourings anytime¡­¡± Chapter 665 - Departure Part 2

Chapter 665 - Departure Part 2

Nangong Zi Lan was stunned for a moment, looking at Zi Shao¡¯s smiling face. She then bit her lips and nodded slightly as she replied, ¡°Master, I will definitelye and find you.¡± Zi Shao didn¡¯t say further. She just raised her hand to wave behind her, vanishing from Nangong Zi Lan¡¯s sight without turning her head back¡­ Zi Shao would simrly leave Realmless with Mu Ru Yue and Ye Wu Chen as she had alreadypleted everything she wanted to do at this ce. Following this, it would be to settle the debts with Zi Feng¡­ The following matters were really simple. Every people from therge families would dispatch people toward the Ouyang family, willing for the Ouyang family to lead the families and serving Mu Ru Yue. No matter what, Mu Ru Yue was a Heaven Stage Low Rank alchemist. With just that status, it was astonishing. Furthermore, she had Zi Shao who was the disciple of Deity Yun Yi by her side. Hence, this matter was within the deduction from everyone. As for the Dongfang family, it had already fallen. What happened that day shook the world, but that family would lose the attention from the world one day¡­ A man was standing with his hand behind his back under the sunlight. His silk-like silver hair fluttered along with the wind. His appearance was so handsome that it would dazzle anyone thaty their sight on him. He looked as though he was an immortal that was walking over on lotus. A light smile graced the man¡¯s handsome face. It was as though the calm of his eyes was disrupted as his eyes was filled with smiles at the girl walking toward him from outside. ¡°It seems that you have aplished the matter that you havee here for.¡± Mu Rong Qing Chu nced at Ye Wu Chen who was standing at her side, smiling slightly. His voice was as gentle as the breeze that was brushing against the face. It was so pleasant that would make people¡¯s mind nk. Anyone that saw this man was unable to neglect this cold but divinely handsome man. He seemed to be eye of focus wherever he goes, instantly attracting everyone¡¯s gazes. ¡°Mu Rong Qing Chu, you are finally here.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s lips curves up into a light smile before continuing, ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you here for a really long time already. I don¡¯t know if we can depart from this ce today.¡± Flowers seemed to bloom around his surrounding the instant Mu Rong Qing Chu smiled lightly. It looked like a flourishing blossom filled brocade, making him even more dazzling to sight. ¡°The purpose in meing here this time is to bring you back to the Central Region. The Immortal Doctor Banquet will bemencing soon. It is also about time that you head back to the Central Region. But we will have to use another route in heading back this time. Are you guys prepared?¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her gaze slightly and with a light smile, she replied, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ve already experienced it once. Why should I fear it then?¡± Moreover, she wasn¡¯t alone this time¡­ But now, the only one that she worried about was Mo Xi in the Demon Beast Mountain Range¡­ Thinking about the timid and weak youth, Mu Ru Yue sighed subconsciously. It was unknown as to how long they would be separated for once she left. ¡°Lady Mu, ¡°Ouyang Yun Jin was stunned a little before asking, frowning, ¡°Are we going to leave with you?¡± ¡°No.¡± Mu Ru Yue Shook her head as she exined, ¡°Wee fromnd called the continent of the Central Region. The time flow there is different from the time flow here. I naturally have uses for recruiting all of you. I¡¯ve already prepared a sufficient supply of pills that you will all need during the period when I¡¯m gone. More importantly, I¡¯ve prepared the Immortal Pill for you all. It ismon knowledge that as people age, their physique will deteriorate. Hence, I will make it so that all of you will maintain your current appearance and physique. This is the only way in getting the best result.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Ouyang Yun Jin hesitated for a moment before continuing, ¡°When will you return after this departure?¡± Chapter 666 - Departure Part 2

Chapter 666 - Departure Part 2

Mu Ru Yue remained silent for a moment before raising her gaze and replied, ¡°I will let youe and find me when I¡¯m in need of help. But I will be taking Qing Yi with me when we leave this time¡­¡± She had naturally took in the fourrge families in order to deal with Nangong Zi Feng. But they were too weak now. They would only be able to help if they be stronger. ¡°Ouyang Yun Jin, I will be making some people toe here to cultivate. Please take care of them when they do.¡± Glimmers danced in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes when she said that. It would be too dangerous for the Xiao family to stay at the Central Region as she couldn¡¯t be there to protect them all the time. Moreover, the Alchemy Book couldn¡¯t contain that many people. Since that was the case, wouldn¡¯t it be better for them to enter Realmless? They would definitely be out of danger with the fourrge families around. More importantly, this ce would be beneficial in them increasing their cultivation rapidly. ¡°I understand.¡± Ouyang Yun Jin nodded slightly as he agreed, ¡°Lady Mu, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely take great care of those people, preventing them from meeting with any danger.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded in satisfaction upon hearing his words. She then shifted her to the two people by her side and said, ¡°Wu Chen and Zi Shao, let¡¯s go¡­¡± She had left from the Central Region for almost a year. It was about time for her to head back now¡­ Thinking about her family that she had been separated from, she became stirred up subconsciously. The entry and exit of Realmless to the Central Region were well hidden. But it waspletely different from the door that she entered to enter Realmless. She finally understood why Mu Rong Qing Chu said to be well prepared. This ce didn¡¯t have wind des from before¡­ It was a mirage instead¡­ In that mirage, two familiar faces appeared before her eyes. When she saw them, her heart shuddered instantly. Her jaws dropped from being a little shock. In the next scene, she saw numerous people had copsed on the ground that waspletely covered in blood, staining her eyes red. It was unknown to Mu Ru Yue why her heart suddenly squeezed hardly when she saw this scene. Yet, when she wanted to say something, she suddenly realised that she couldn¡¯t voice out¡­ At this moment, the two figure that appeared in her sight appeared before her eyes again. That divine immortal-like man sat cross legged while lightning in the sky struck mercilessly toward the couple. Even if the Phoenix furnace that was a divine instrument wasn¡¯t able to withstand those lightning¡­ ¡°Yue Er, are you afraid?¡± The man held the girl¡¯s hand gently with a charming and gentle smile on his face. Adoration toward her filled his entire eyes. The girl chuckled lightly as she replied as domineering as the might of the lightnings that were striking mercilessly toward them. ¡°Zi Huang, even if we have to go against fate, I will breakthrough this cmity this time! It is just a heaven tribtion. Even the heavens can¡¯t do anything to me so what can a puny heaven tribtion do to me?¡± The man chuckled lowly, raising his arms to pull her body into his embrace. With his voice low and hoarse but tremendously captivating as he said, ¡°Yue Er, how fortunate for me, Zi Huang, to get to know you in my life? Even if we were to die from this heaven tribtion, I don¡¯t have any remorse with you apanying me.¡± Boom! Boooom! The heaven tribtionnded from the sky, striking at the couple that were embracing each other. Perhaps it was due to trying to lessen the harm to the girl that the man protected her tightly in his embrace, using his broad back to face the countless strike of heaven tribtions¡­ Suddenly, the purple pupils of the man¡¯s eyes contracted as though he saw something rming. Dread filled his charming purple eyes. Chapter 667 - Departure Part 4

Chapter 667 - Departure Part 4

Following the man¡¯s gaze, the girl looked at it too. Stunned at first, she then ran frantically with tears of despair running down her face. ¡°Jing Er!!¡± She yelled, her voice filled with heart-wrenching hatred. Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t know why her heart stung a little when she saw that girl¡¯s sorrowful expression. While she was at a loss as to what had happened, a dot not far in the distance gradually grew bigger before her eyes¡­ Because of this, she could see a baby boy lying not far from the couple. The boy looked about five years old. Hisplexion was gravely pale with no signs of vitality as heid there. Blood gushed out from his four limbs with no signs of stopping, quickly staining the ground beneath him red with blood¡­ It wasn¡¯t clear but his empty shirt sleeves and pant legs could be seen¡­ The couple was distracted and could no longer focus on the heavenly tribtions as they ran hastily towards the boy. But just as the girl extended her arm close to the boy¡¯s body, her arm was destroyed by the heavenly tribtion. Even so, they still saw a figure that shouldn¡¯t have appeared here¡­ ¡°Nangong Zi Feng!¡± Boom! Killing intents burst forth from Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body. She understood what these scenes were now. Although she already knew what Nangong Zi Feng did to Jing Er, it was even more painful when she personally saw it. No mother could just casually watch on while her son¡¯s limbs were amputated and tossed to the ground. How could she remain rational when she didn¡¯t know whether her son would live! She just knew that she had to kill Nangong Zi Feng today, regardless the price! ¡°Kill her!¡± An icy aura covered Mu Ru Yue¡¯s face as killing intent burst forth from her body. In a sh, she moved to where that figure had appeared and shed the Heavenly Dragon me Sword downward with unprecedented fury! Swish! The Heavenly Dragon me Sword sliced apart the image, making the bloody scene before her disappear. Then, a beautiful, fairy-like figure walked toward her. A mocking smile graced Zi Feng¡¯s face as she looked in contempt at Mu Ru Yue and proimed, ¡°Mu Ru Yue! Elder brother Zi Huang is mine! He was mine in the previous life, and he¡¯s mine in this life too! You¡¯re only a third wheel. If it weren¡¯t for you, how could elder brother Zi Huang abandon me and marry you? If it weren¡¯t for you, I would be his wife and Jing Er would be our son!¡± ¡°Mu Ru Yue, do you know what it looked like when that cute little thing was struggling in my hands? Tsk! Tsk! You don¡¯t know how tremendously beautiful his fresh blood looked. It was so red that it was even more beautiful than red gemstones. I¡¯ve hated him from the moment he was born as he was the son of my beloved man consummating with another girl. My heart always felt as though it had been stabbed by a needle every single time he appeared before me, drenching my heart in blood. But nobody understood my pain at the time! ¡°Mu Ru Yue, why did you have to appear? It¡¯s because you came that the Zi family was annihted and your son was implicated! If you had just let me be his little concubine, nothing would¡¯ve happened. So, the main culprit for what happened that year was you!¡± Boom! Mu Ru Yue lifted her Heavenly Dragon me Sword as she charged toward Nangong Zi Feng, striking downward. That moment, Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s head had been decapitated, rolling a couple times on the ground¡­ Chapter 668 - Departure Part 5

Chapter 668 - Departure Part 5

Ruthless rays of red light filled Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes at this moment with a tyrannical aura bursting out of her body. She took in a couple of deep breaths before she raised her gaze to look at the body before her that hadn¡¯t copse to the ground¡­ Suddenly, the head of Nangong Zi Feng turned a couple of rounds before reconnecting back to her neck. A mockery filled smile was disyed on her face. It was as though mocking that she was too weak¡­ ¡°Nangong Zi Feng, my hatred toward you is absolutely irreconcble! It is due to you leading to the annihtion of the Zi family and hurting Jing Er. I, Mu Ru Yue, swears that I¡¯m not a human if I don¡¯t kill you!¡± That bloody scene really irritated her eyes. Her heart ached uncontrobly when she thought about the pain that Jing Er had suffered from that year. Yet, she as his mother was unable to stay by his side at his most painful moments, unable to rescue him¡­ She really owed him too much in her past life¡­ The Nangong Zi Feng before her seemed to never die as no matter how many times Mu Ru Yue swung her Heavenly Dragon me Sword, she remained unwounded with her mockery smile intensifying. Herughs initially started with a chuckle beforeughing brazenly¡­ Mu Ru Yue was so exhausted that she could barely lift her arm. Her hand that was tightly holding onto the sword trembled slightly. Sparkling and translucent sweat flowed down from her forehead and entered her eyes, blurring her vision¡­ ¡®Why? ¡®Why can¡¯t I kill her?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart sank drastically as she heard Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s egotistical and rampantughters. But at this moment, she seemed to have heard a voice that warmed up her heart. ¡°Mu Er, what happened in the past had passed already. I will always be apanying by your side from now on and ever, never abandoning you in life or death¡­¡± ¡°Wu Chen?¡± Mu Ru Yue was stunned for a moment with a trace of suspicion that shed in her eyes. Wu Chen was obviously by her side just now. Where was he now then? Moreover, how could she see the past? More importantly, it would be impossible for Nangong Zi Feng¡¯s head to automatically restore to its original state after decapitation no matter how powerful she was¡­ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s stirred up heart gradually calmed down. She then narrowed her eyes slightly, suddenly taking in a mouthful of cold air, beforementing, ¡°Mirage!¡± Damn it, she was fooled by a mirage! If it wasn¡¯t to see Jing Er¡¯s miserable state, she wouldn¡¯t have not notice this problem¡­ Once she said that, Zi Feng¡¯s distorted smile gradually vanished with the surrounding scene. It was as though it didn¡¯t appear at all¡­ ¡°Mu Er!¡± An anxious voice was heard by Mu Ru Yue¡¯s ears. She knitted her brows slightly before slowly opening her eyes. Instantly, a handsome face that would make the world lose its luster entered her sight ¡­ The man¡¯s lip was slightly pursed as his purple eyes focused on the girl in his embrace. With a slightly hoarse sound, he asked, Mu Er, have you awakened?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Mu Ru Yue massaged her head due to having headache as she asked, ¡°Wu Chen, are Zi Shao and you alright? I was trapped within the mirage¡­¡± As she said that, Zi Shao¡¯s pretty face suddenly entered her sight. With smiles in her eyes, she exined, ¡°Yue Er, I have a protective talisman on me from my Master. When we entered the mirage, master felt what was happening here and transferred some of his power to my body, awakening me. Mu Er, what did you see in that mirage? You were one that could see through any mirage with just a nce in the past.¡± Mu Ru Yue lowered her gaze slightly as she replied indifferently, ¡°I saw the Zi family, heaven tribtion and¡­ Jing Er.¡± Chapter 669 - Departure Part 6

Chapter 669- Departure Part 6

Zi Shao was stunned for a moment before aplex gaze shed past her eyes. ¡®That¡¯s right, what else other than those matters will make her that frantic?¡¯ She pursed her lips and was at a loss as for what to say when she thought that. ¡°But¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue shifted her gaze toward Wu Chen as she smiled and continued, ¡°It was Wu Chen¡¯s voice that woke me up from my fury¡­¡± If it wasn¡¯t for him, she would be trapped in that mirage for all her life. She would be constantly fighting against the image of Nangong Zi Feng until she died from exhaustion¡­ So this route in exiting Realmless was really dangerous. It would show the person¡¯s worst nightmare¡­ ¡°Wu Chen, what did you see?¡± Mu Ru Yue blinked her eyes as she asked curiously. Ye Wu Chen¡¯s face stiffened slightly. How could he tell Mu Ru Yue that he saw her eloping with Feng Jing Tian, leaving him all alone behind¡­ But since he was certain that Mu Ru Yue wouldn¡¯t do that, he instantly left the mirage¡­ ¡°Nothing much,¡± Ye Wu Chen smiled charmingly. His lips then gradually neared her face as he released hot breath as he said ambiguously, ¡°I saw that you gave birth to a hundred children for me. Mu Er, don¡¯t you think we should continue to work hard?¡± ¡®A hundred?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s face turned ck instantly. ¡®Is he treating me as a demon beast? Even a demon beast can¡¯t give birth to hundred offsprings at one go¡­¡¯ ¡°Ye Wu Chen, you seem to be forgetting that there is one in my stomach that hasn¡¯t yet been born?¡± Mu Ru Yue swept a gaze at him and asked with raised brows Ye Wu Chen¡¯s smile instantly copsed as he red furiously at the obvious protrusion of Mu Ru Yue¡¯s belly and replied, ¡°It is unknown how much longer he will be inside your body. Once hees out, I must teach him a harsh lesson for hogging your body. He is also indirectly affecting me by making me unable to create more offsprings to my heart¡¯s content¡­¡± ¡°Ye Wu Chen!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s face flushed. ¡®Has he forgotten that Zi Shao and Mu Rong Qing Chu are present? How can he say such words now¡­¡¯ A faint smile graced Mu Rong Qing Chu¡¯s face as his gaze focused on the two. He didn¡¯t say anything, but aplex light shed across his eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Mu Ru Yue stood up from Ye Wu Chen¡¯s embrace as she shrugged her shoulders before saying, ¡°We should still be able to make it in time for the Immortal Doctor Banquet if we were to rush back now¡­¡± The Xiao family was never peaceful after Mu Ru Yue left. People from the Immortal Doctor Sect frequently came knocking on their door. Yet, due to some rules, they weren¡¯t able to casually make moves on them. But what they did made everyone know that the Xiao family had offended the Immortal Doctor Sect, making some of the families that were in a quite good rtionship with the Xiao family to stop making connections with them. Hence, the Xiao family was currently in a bleak state. Although the Immortal Doctor Sect couldn¡¯t make a move on the Xiao family, it didn¡¯t mean that other powers couldn¡¯t. Thus, the Immortal Doctor Sect used the hands of other families to force Ye Wu Chen out¡­ An arrogant yell out was heard inside the quiet Xiao family¡¯s courtyard today, shaking the entire Empire for a moment. ¡°People from the Xiao family, quickly scram out for me!¡± When Xiao Tian Yu heard the shout from within his room, a cold light shed past his eyes as hemented with a slight frown, ¡°It is the Lin family again!¡± ¡°Husband, do we need to head out?¡± Madam Sheng Yue held Xiao Tian Yu¡¯s hand firmly with worry in her eyes. Chapter 670 - Xiao Feng and Yao Yun Qing’s Crisis Part 1

Chapter 670 - Xiao Feng and Yao Yun Qing¡¯s Crisis Part 1

Xiao Tian Yu nodded and said, ¡°The old ancestor was severely injured by those of the Immortal Doctor Sect, so we only have a few ancestors that can face the Lin family. Yu Er, since our opponent is the most powerful person of this continent, we¡¯ll be facing more danger this time than in the past!¡± Madam Sheng Yue remained silent. Due to the Immortal Doctor Sect¡¯s rules, experts weren¡¯t allowed to make a move on ordinary people below the Mystic realm. However, the old ancestor was a Heaven realm expert, so he was naturally not protected by this rule. Moreover, since the other ancestors¡¯ cultivation were too weak to enter the Immortal Doctor Sect¡¯s eyes, they used other families to deal with them. Their purpose was to force Ye Wu Chen to appear. Previously, the Tao Tie had been key to saving them. Now that the Tao Tie had left, if they were to return, they would just be asking to be caught. Madam Sheng Yue strongly hoped that they wouldn¡¯t return to the Xiao family at such a critical time¡­ ¡°Husband, let¡¯s head out to see what the Lin family is up to!¡± Madam Sheng Yue slowly stood up, her eyes focused on Xiao Tian Yu¡¯s handsome face. ¡°After finding and bringing her back, I just want to give our daughter a warm hug and tell her that we¡¯ll protect her when she¡¯s in need of help. Yet, it has always been our daughter who is protecting us. I, as her mother, feel ashamed due to that. Thus, no matter what happens to us this time, I won¡¯t let anyone hurt my precious daughter!¡± Xiao Tian Yu chuckled as he gently held Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s ice-cold fingers and replied, ¡°Madam, since that is the case, let¡¯s head out now! Unless the Immortal Doctor Sect makes a move, the Lin family won¡¯t be our Xiao family¡¯s match even if the old ancestor is wounded!¡± Though he said this, Xiao Tian Yu¡¯s heart subconsciously sank when he thought about the Immortal Doctor Sect who was eyeing them covetously. They also didn¡¯t know what Wu Chen did to enter the young mistress of the Immortal Doctor Sect¡¯s eyes that made her so persistent in trying to get him¡­ No matter what, he wouldn¡¯t let anyone destroy his daughter¡¯s happiness! Several people were standing in the wind in the Xiao family¡¯s courtyard. At the very front was an elder in green robes with a sinister and sly expression. He was the head of the Lin family, Lin Feng (Forest Summit). The people of the Immortal Doctor Sect already promised that if he could annihte that damnable Xiao family, they would make his Lin family an affiliated family of their sect. Don¡¯t look down on just being an affiliated family, several families desired to have an intimate connection with the Immortal Doctor Sect. If they were able to obtain the protection of the Immortal Doctor Sect, the Lin family could do whatever they wanted anywhere in the Central Region¡­ Lin Feng¡¯s gaze shifted to the iing couple, Xiao Tian Yu and Madam Sheng Yue. He then sneered as hemented, ¡°The two of you are the mother and father-inws of Ye Wu Chen? Once I capture the two of you, I no longer have to be afraid that Wu Chen won¡¯t appear. Then I can go back and exin to the Lords of the Immortal Doctor Sect!¡± Xiao Tian Yu¡¯s gaze became dark, a cold glint shed in his eyes. ¡°Lin Feng, our Xiao family doesn¡¯t have any animosity towards you. But since you are being too much, don¡¯t me me for being impolite!¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Lin Feng couldn¡¯t help raise his head andugh brazenly, as though he¡¯d just heard a massive joke. Smiling cynically, he nced disdainfully at Xiao Tian Yu¡¯s handsome face before continuing. ¡°You think you can be impolite to my Lin family? You¡¯d better make those old fellows of the Xiao family crawl out instead! The two of you aren¡¯t qualified to enter my eyes! I advise you not to continue offending a power such as the Immortal Doctor Sect, you definitely can¡¯t afford to!¡± He raised his head arrogantly as he swept a disdainful gaze towards his handsome face. Chapter 671 - Xiao Feng and Yao Yun Qing’s Crisis Part 2

Chapter 671 - Xiao Feng and Yao Yun Qing¡¯s Crisis Part 2

Suddenly, they heard an indifferent voice. It brushed past the crowd¡¯s ears like a breeze. ¡°Is that so? Who were you referring to when you said they didn¡¯t have the qualifications to enter your eyes?¡± Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s body shuddered as she raised her head to look in astonishment at the two figures that had their hands intertwined while they stood in midair, changing her expression drastically. ¡®They are back¡­¡¯ But the situation was more critical than before. Currently, Madam Sheng Yue wished with all her heart that they hadn¡¯t appeared before her. ¡°Yue Er! Wu Chen! Why did you return?¡± Madam Sheng Yue smiled bitterly as shemented, ¡°The two of you really shouldn¡¯t have returned¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t say anything as she pulled Ye Wu Chen down with her, she stood before Madam Sheng Yue instead. She then swept a gaze at Lin Feng. Slightly parting her lips, she asked, ¡°People from the Immortal Doctor Sect?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Lin Feng sniggered before continuing, ¡°It¡¯s just as that lord of the Immortal Doctor Sect said. I only needed to make a move on these people to force you two to appear.¡± Mu Ru Yue lightly chuckled upon hearing this before threatening them, ¡°Did they tell you what your oue would be once we returned?¡± Lin Feng was startled for a moment before he sneered, ¡°You want to make a move on us? It¡¯s such a pity that¡­ the two of you will soon be captured by the Immortal Doctor Sect.¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her eyshes slightly. With an unwavering smile, she proimed, ¡°Whether we¡¯ll be captured or not, you won¡¯t be there to see it¡­¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Lin Feng¡¯s expression changed drastically. Lin Feng¡¯s heart shivered when he nced at the divine looking man quietly standing at Mu Ru Yue¡¯s side. That girl was nothing to him, but Lin Feng knew that the man was really powerful. But since the Immortal Doctor Sect gave him this task, they must¡¯ve made some preparations. Thinking this, Lin Feng¡¯s heart calmed down, he sniggered before saying, ¡°I am a person of the Immortal Doctor Sect. If you kill me, you will be opposing the Immortal Doctor Sect! I doubt that you have the guts to do that.¡± Mu Ru Yue shook her head helplessly. ¡®Where did the Immortal Doctor Sect find such a bunch of fools. Of course, if they weren¡¯t foolish, how could they be deceived by the Immortal Doctor Sect? ¡®Even if a person didn¡¯t n on killing them initially, it would be impossible for them to not make a move after hearing what he said. Also, I don¡¯t n on letting him leave alive at all.¡± ¡°Yan Jin!¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her chin slightly and ordered indifferently, ¡°Kill all of them. No exceptions!¡± A ck figure suddenly appeared after she said that. He stood mid air, his ck eyes carrying a domineering monarch-like grandeur, his aura as sharp as an unsheathed sword. Boom! His aura surged forth from his body. Following that, the man¡¯s haughtyughter filled the sky. ¡°Haha! This level of garbage wants to seek trouble with the little girl? Since that is the case, this senior will wipe out these trash!¡± Mu Ru Yue retracted her gaze from the domineering, ck robed man to look at Xiao Tian Yu and Madam Sheng Yue. With a smile, she greeted them. ¡°Father, Mother! I¡¯ve returned¡­¡± Although only a month had passed here, a year had gone by in Realmless¡­ She had finally returned to her family¡¯s side after a year of separation¡­ Madam Sheng Yue helplessly sighed, ¡°Yue Er, the Immortal Doctor Sect is trying to find Wu Chen. You two really shouldn¡¯t havee here¡­¡± ¡°Mother,¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her head to look at her mother¡¯s elegant face. With her expression radiating confidence, she continued, ¡°I don¡¯t have to be afraid of the Immortal Doctor Sect anymore¡­¡± Chapter 672 - Xiao Feng and Yao Yun Qing’s Crisis Part 3

Chapter 672 - Xiao Feng and Yao Yun Qing¡¯s Crisis Part 3

Seeing her daughter¡¯s extremely dazzling smile, Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s heart trembled slightly as her lips curved into a light smile. Her daughter had finally grown up after experiencing so many things. She could now finally stop worrying about her¡­ ¡°Mother, where¡¯s Jing Er?¡± Mu Ru Yue raised a brow. She didn¡¯t know how dangerous going to Realmless was, so she didn¡¯t take Zi Qian Jing with her. She also didn¡¯t know where that fellow was now¡­ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart stung a little as she gradually closed her eyes and recalled what she saw in that mirage. She definitely wouldn¡¯t let him suffer any pain in this life! ¡°Jing Er went to search for you after hearing you were missing.¡± Mu Ru Yue was startled for a moment before knitting her brows. She prayed that Jing Er wouldn¡¯t cross paths with Zi Feng, she had no clue what atrocities that vicious and merciless woman wouldmit¡­ ¡°Also, where is eldest brother and Yun Qing?¡± Mu Ru Yue surveyed her surroundings, but didn¡¯t see those two familiar figures. ¡°The Xiao family is in such dire straits. Why are they not here?¡± After hearing her question, Madam Sheng Yue remained silent for a while before replying, ¡°I¡¯m not too sure, but it seems that something happened to the Yao family, so Feng Er apanied Yun Qing and went back to the Yao family. I don¡¯t really know what¡¯s happening there¡­¡± ¡®Something happened to the Yao family?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t know why she suddenly felt uneasy¡­ What would happen to them anyway if they returned to the Yao family at its current state? It looked like she would have to make a trip to the Yao family while she was on her way to the Immortal Doctor Sect¡­ Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be able to rest easy. Doctor Mountain in the Immortal Doctor Sect was incredibly peaceful and looked just like the human world¡¯s fairnd. However, in the Immortal Doctor Sect, there stood a girl in a snow-white robe. She raised her head to look at a nearby summit as she coldly asked, ¡°You Lan (Peaceful Orchid), have you located him?¡± The girl known as You Lan remained silent momentarily before she lowered her head and replied, ¡°Young mistress, we have not discovered any traces of Ye Wu Chen. He seems to have vanished from this continent¡­¡± ¡®Vanished?¡¯ The girl in the snow-white robe furrowed her brows tightly before quickly rxing them. Icily, she said, ¡°How can arge, live human being just vanish without reason? He must have concealed himself. If you can¡¯t locate him, then you don¡¯t need toe back! Scram!¡± You Lan¡¯s body jolted a little before she lowered her head and bowed as she replied, ¡°Your subordinate understands!¡± She then turned around to leave the mountain range filled with clouds and mists upon saying that. The girl lowered her gaze after she left, hiding the sinister, cold glint in her eyes. ¡°I will find you, even if I have to excavate three feet deep across the whole continent to find you! You are mine and can only be mine in this life! No one but I ampatible with you.¡± She slowly raised her fine, long eyshes, her ck eyes had a peculiar, gentle glimmer¡­ It seemed that trace of warmth was only for that person¡­ Zi Shao looked at the two people before her in the Xiao family. She remained silent for a moment before suggesting, ¡°Brother and sister-inw, you two can go settle what you need to deal with. You can leave Jing Er to me; I¡¯ll go find him.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows creased tightly before she nodded slightly and replied, ¡°It seems that will be for the best.¡± She was really worried about Xiao Feng and Yao Yun Qing. She had to visit the Yao family, so it would be great if she could pass on other matters to Zi Shao¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely bring Jing Er safely back to you. Otherwise, if something were to happen to him, wouldn¡¯t I be wasting all of my past efforts on him?¡± Chapter 673 - Xiao Feng and Yao Yun Qing’s Crisis Part 4

Chapter 673 - Xiao Feng and Yao Yun Qing¡¯s Crisis Part 4

Zi Shao smiled. She once crippled her cultivation to save Jing Er. Now, she didn¡¯t want him to suffer from the slightest pain anymore¡­ ¡°Alright, since that¡¯s the case, Wu Chen, how about we make a trip to the Yao family after sending my parents to Realmless? I¡¯ve been feeling uneasy whenever I think about them, like something has happened to them¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue furrowed her brows tightly. Her uneasiness continued to intensify until her heart started trembling. It looked like she needed to make a trip to the Yao family as soon as possible. ¡°Young mistress, it is time for your meal.¡± Yao Yun Qing was in the fragrant pavillion, looking lifelessly outside when a maid servant¡¯s voice was heard. Her expression turned grim instantly and raging mes of fury surged in her heart as she yelled, ¡°You are to tell my second uncle that I, Yao Yun Qing, won¡¯t concede to them!¡± The door was suddenly kicked open once she said that. A middle-aged man in an embroidered robe stood at the entrance. His build was average, but you could say his face was above average. His eyes, yet, were filled with a sinister, ruthless glint of light as he looked coldly at the girl sitting at the window. ¡°Yun Qing, is it really worth doing this for a man?¡± mes of fury immediately erupted in Yao Yun Qing¡¯s heart, but she suppressed it to coldly reply, ¡°Second Uncle, I didn¡¯t expect that you would make use of how grandfather is severely ill to summon me back urgently. This time, you could say I walked myself right into a trap. But let me tell you this. You should give up on trying to make me marry Gong Xin (meaningless) from the Gong family!¡± Yao Lin (Handsome Rain) smirked sinisterly beforementing, ¡°Yao Yun Qing, the old man is severely ill now so he can¡¯t help you at all. Your parents aren¡¯t home either, so I¡¯m the only one in the family who can make decisions! Moreover, the elders of the Yao family have already agreed to my n. So what can the disagreeing minority do? You, as a girl, can¡¯t be the head of our Yao family. I really don¡¯t know what weird medicine the head ate before he passed the family¡¯s authority seal to you, a young, silly girl!¡± Yao Yun Qing¡¯s expression gradually darkened. ¡°Second uncle, what if¡­ I am adamant in resisting you? I, Yao Yun Qing, am already Xiao Feng¡¯s wife and we had undergone sexual intercourse. Do you still want to marry me to someone else?¡± she said coldly. Yao Lin wasn¡¯t angered by her response as he had already predicted it. With a sneer, he sinisterly replied, ¡°Yun Qing, second uncle doesn¡¯t have a choice in this. Gong Xin is a core disciple of the Medicine Sect and a disciple of an alchemist. If you marry him, you will definitely receive countless benefits. Furthermore, he already fancied you long ago. He swore that, if he could marry you, he would supply our Yao family with ten years worth of pills. That¡¯s ten years of pills! Aren¡¯t you a member of the Yao family? As a member of the Yao family, it¡¯s only right that you make sacrifices for the family. I doubt that you think otherwise¡­¡± ¡®As a member of the Yao family, it¡¯s only right that I make sacrifices for the family?¡¯ Yao Yun Qing couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing upon hearing what he said. She replied, ¡°Second uncle, is this truly for the benefit of the Yao family and not just you instead? I, Yao Yun Qing, would rather die than marry him!¡± Yao Lin¡¯s expression darkened . He shook his sleeves firmly and red ferociously at the girl¡¯s beautiful face. He then narrowed his eyes slightly, a trace of coldness shed in his eyes. ¡®I didn¡¯t expect this little girl to be so unamenable to reason. It¡¯s her blessing to marry the Gong family¡¯s Gong Xin. She really doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s best for her!¡¯ Chapter 674 - Xiao Feng and Yao Yun Qing’s Crisis Part 5

Chapter 674 - Xiao Feng and Yao Yun Qing¡¯s Crisis Part 5

¡°Yao Yun Qing, don¡¯t ask for a mile when I give you an inch. You should be d you¡¯re still of some use. Otherwise, I¡¯d have already smacked you dead! You¡¯re only a girl, a freeloader to the Yao family who raised you for twenty years. Don¡¯t you think you should repay the family with something? How can that man you brought back, who only has outstanding innate talent, possiblypare to the medicinal pills that the Gong family will supply?¡± ¡®I definitely can¡¯t let Yao Yun Qing marry such a talent, it¡¯ll be too risky for me. On the other hand, the Gong family is on my side, so they definitely won¡¯t help this girl deal with me. ¡®Most importantly, Gong Xin is lecherous by nature and already has countless concubines in his courtyard. So even though he might be cing a lot of importance on Yao Yun Qing right now, he¡¯ll probably get bored of her someday. I will have received sufficient benefits from him by then so it won¡¯t be toote to end her life¡­¡¯ ¡°Yao Yun Qing, you will be married off in a couple of days so you should start preparing yourself. When the timees, I¡¯ll arrange for a maid servant to take your ce andplete the bridal ceremony to prevent others from knowing you aren¡¯t a virgin!¡± Yao Lin shook his sleeves firmly before turning around to leave, leaving Yao Yun Qing standing alone in the breeze¡­ She slowly closed her eyes, her eyshes fluttering slightly as she muttered under her breath, ¡°Xiao Feng¡­¡± ¡®I¡¯m sorry, but I seems like I can no longer apany you in this life¡­¡¯ It was night. The sky looked as though it had been painted with a ssh of ck. The dim moonlight unknowingly melted into the darkness of the sky, making the night sky even heavier¡­ A ck and lean figure lept like a fox through a window into the room. ¡°Who?!¡± Yao Yun Qing hastily opened her eyes and, just as she wanted to climb out of bed, a low and hoarse voice was heard. ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± Her heart shook slightly upon hearing the man¡¯s familiar voice. Tears welled up uncontrobly in her eyes as she looked with tear-misted eyes at the cold, but handsome face before her. ¡°Xiao Feng¡­ Why are you here?¡± Xiao Feng looked at Yao Yun Qing as he said with a cold expression, ¡°I¡¯vee to take you away¡­¡± ¡°But¡­¡± The man was already pulling on her hand before she could say finish her piece, briskly heading out of the room. But just as they stepped out the door, countless torches suddenly lit up the whole courtyard as numerous people surrounded them. The crowd then broke their encirclement to clear a path. Then, a middle-aged man walked briskly down the path, looking gloomily at the two who were intertwining their hands. With a slight smirk, hemented, ¡°Xiao Feng, if it weren¡¯t for Yun Qing threatening me with her life, I wouldn¡¯t have let you go. But since I, her uncle, can¡¯t bear for Yun Qing to lose her life, I gave in in the end. Yet, I didn¡¯t expect you would still dare to return. If I hadn¡¯t arranged people to keep watch over this ce, wouldn¡¯t you have taken a member of our Yao family away?¡± He had justined that she was just a freeloader in the family. Yet now, she became a member of the Yao family¡­ Yao Yun Qing¡¯s expression changed drastically and she hastily yelled, ¡°Xiao Feng! Don¡¯t worry about me and leave!¡± Xiao Feng¡¯s sword-like eyebrows knitted tightly, but he didn¡¯t in the slightest loosen his grip on Yao Yun Qing¡¯s hand. His low tone voice was then gradually heard under the tranquil night sky, making Yao Yun Qing¡¯s heart shudder subconsciously. ¡°If I leave, we leave together!¡± ¡°Xiao Feng¡­¡± Yao Yun Qing¡¯s choked on her sobs, she looked at the man¡¯s handsome face, her tears blurring her vision. In this moment, this man¡¯s figure was engraved deeply into her heart. It was that deep of an impression of him¡­ Perhaps the most fortunate thing that had happened to her after transmigrating to this world was getting to know this callous man¡­ ¡°Haha!¡± Yao Lin raised his head as heughed heartily. He then sneered and looked at them with contempt as he said, ¡°Do you really think you can leave this ce?¡± Chapter 675 - Xiao Feng and Yao Yun Qing’s Crisis Part 6

Chapter 675 - Xiao Feng and Yao Yun Qing¡¯s Crisis Part 6

Yao Yun Qing¡¯s heart shuddered as she subconsciously held onto Xiao Feng¡¯s hand. Her heart then finally calmed down when she felt the warmth of his hand. ¡°Xiao Feng, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve implicated you. You shouldn¡¯t havee with me to the Yao family.¡± Xiao Feng didn¡¯t say anything. He just swept a cold gaze toward the crowd before him as he proimed, ¡°I will take Yao Yun Qing away with me!¡± His voice was as cold as usual. Yet, his broad back would give people a mysterious sense of safety¡­ ¡°Xiao Feng, I admit that you are indeed a talent in bing a Mystic Realm expert at such a tender age. There currently shouldn¡¯t be many that couldpete with you in innate talent. But a talent is just a talent. Perhaps my Yao family wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to you after a couple of decades. Nheless, it is as simple as crushing an ant in dealing with you now!¡± Yao Linughed brazenly with a disdainful sneer on his face. In his point of view, the current Xiao Feng wasn¡¯t a threat to him¡­ ¡°Since you havee knocking on the door, don¡¯t me me for being impolite. Elder Huang and Elder Qin, I will leave Xiao Feng to the two of you.¡± Two figures appeared in a sh from behind him once he said that. Yao Qun Qing¡¯s pupils contracted upon seeing the two figures. She then shouted frantically, ¡°They are Earth Realm experts. Xiao Feng, quickly leave! Leave now!¡± ¡®No! ¡®I definitely can¡¯t let Xiao Feng die under their hands¡­¡¯ Xiao Feng moved in a sh to stand in front of Yao Yun Qing instead as he looked coldly at the two elders before him and said indifferently, ¡°It is my responsibility to protect you!¡± Yao Yun Qing¡¯s heart unknowingly trembled as she stared at the man¡¯s slender and straight back standing before her, protecting her. ¡°Xiao Feng, I know that you want to be responsible for me. But I¡¯ve also said that it was by my own will to help you detoxify so you don¡¯t need to be responsible for me. Please leave! You have to leave now! I don¡¯t need your responsibility and protection!¡± Tears flowed down Yao Yun Qing¡¯s face. Her voice shook uncontrobly when she said that. Xiao Feng¡¯s body stiffened a little before he rxed his body instantly. He remained silent as he looked coldly at the people before him. No sign of fear was seen on his face even though he was facing with two Earth Realm experts. Coldness covered his handsome face instead with an icy aura emitting from his body¡­ ¡°Hahaha!¡± Elder Huang raised his head andughed heartily. An earth yellow ray of light wrapped around his palm as he charged toward Xiao Feng. With a gust of wind erupting from him, he said with a sinister look in his eyes, ¡°Stinky brat, you should pay the price for returning here!¡± Xiao Feng raised the sword in his hand. Boom! A tyrannical power infiltrated his sword and struck directly at his internal organs. His body was instantly sent flying a couple of metres back. A slight sweet taste momentarily surged up his throat but he swallowed it back down¡­ Yao Yun Qing covered her lip with her hands while tears seeped through the gaps of her finger, falling onto the ground like pearls. At this moment, her body was shuddering subconsciously. ¡°Xiao Feng, that¡¯s enough! Quickly go. Stop caring about me and leave quickly now!¡± XIao Feng seemed to have not heard her words as he just raised his head to look at Elder Huang. With a sh of his body, his ck figure soared through the air charging toward Elder Huang. A tempest rose from his sword. His grandeur became increasingly cold with his ink-ck hair fluttering in the wind¡­ Yet, Xiao Feng failed to notice a green ray of light had shot over from his side. Following that, a leg had kicked mercilessly at his waist. Bang! His body crashed heavily onto the ground, making him spit out a mouthful of blood that dispersed like a blood mist¡­ Chapter 676 - Xiao Feng and Yao Yun Qing’s Crisis Part 7

Chapter 676 - Xiao Feng and Yao Yun Qing¡¯s Crisis Part 7

¡°Xiao Feng!¡± Yao Yun Qing¡¯s expression changed drastically as she stopped caring about everything else and dashed toward Xiao Feng. With tears in her eyes, she asked worriedly, ¡°Xiao Feng, are you alright?¡± ¡°Cough! Cough!¡± Xiao Feng climbed back up to his feet and coughed drily. He wiped off the remnants of blood from the corner of his lip. Then, he raised his hand to pull Yao Yun Qing behind him as he cast an icy gaze toward the crowd before him. ¡°You¡¯re overestimating yourself!¡± Elder Huang snorted coldly. His aura burst forth from his body like a sharp de as he charged toward Xiao Feng. Bang! Xiao Feng¡¯s body wasunched and crashed to the ground like a kite with a broken string. Blood constantly flowed out of his mouth. However, he still climbed back up to his feet. He staggered a little before he raised his gaze to look at the crowd before him as he repeated, ¡°I must take her away with me tonight!¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Yao Lin couldn¡¯t resist bursting out inughter as if he had heard a hrious joke. His lips curved up into a cynical smile and his gaze was filled with mockery as he nced at the man¡¯s cold, but handsome face. ¡°You think you can take away a member of our Yao family by yourself? You are overestimating your might. There isn¡¯t anyone in this ce that could possibly take her away!¡± His eyes were incredibly sinister and his gaze full of ridicule as he nced at Xiao Feng. Xiao Feng didn¡¯t say anything. With a sh of his body, he soared to the air. However, before he could even near Yao Lin, Elder Huang and Elder Qin halted him. Tyrannical auras burst forth from their bodies, covering the entire night sky. Following that, the man that was in mid air seemed to fall at high speed toward the ground as though an enormous rock had crashed down on his body. Dust and sand filled the area, covering the ck robed figure. Yao Lin sniggered as he walked forth. He arrogantly looked at the pale faced man lying on the ground while he towered above him. He raised his leg and kicked him mercilessly¡­ ¡°No!¡± Yao Yun Qing¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot. But just as she was about to dash over to him, two people suddenly appeared at her side, holding her back by her arms. She could only watch on as Yao Lin kicked Xiao Feng. Pfff! A mouthful of blood was spat out from his mouth. It dispersed under the night sky, Yao Yun Qing¡¯s eyes reddened¡­ Her heart had never felt such a pain before. The painful sensation was as though someone had pierced her heart with a sword, drenching her heart with blood¡­ Perhaps Yao Yun Qing had a good impression of Xiao Feng from that start, but that was only to a certain extent. Saving him was also due to that good impression of him. Moreover, he was a man worthy to entrust her life to¡­ But now, seeing that the man got severely wounded for her, she felt a heart wrenching pain. An unprecedented remorse filled her heart. If she hadn¡¯t return to the Yao family, perhaps this man wouldn¡¯t have gotten injured. All in all, she was the main culprit that had implicated him¡­ Yao Yun Qing covered her trembling lips, tears flowed out from her eyes. Those tears then seeped through the gaps between her fingers and dropped to the ground like pearls¡­ ¡°Stinky brat, who the fuck do you think you are? You think a person like you has the qualification to marry a member of our Yao family? Yao Yun Qing must gain benefits for the Yao family. As for you¡­ I had already let you off once, but you dared toe knocking on our doors again today. You just reaped what you sowed!¡± Yao Lin continuously stomped on the man¡¯s chest. It was as though he was relieving his mes of anger and resentment that had filled his chest. Viciousness filled his eyes¡­ Chapter 677 - Xiao Feng and Yao Yun Qing’s Crisis Part 8

Chapter 677- Xiao Feng and Yao Yun Qing¡¯s Crisis Part 8

The man¡¯s gravely pale handsome face was seen under the moonlight. He opened his eyes a little feebly as he nced over to Yao Yun Qing who was being restrained by those people. He then parted his lips to say something, but he wasn¡¯t able to voice out anything in the end¡­ ¡°Stop! Second uncle, stop it!!¡± Yao Yun Qing¡¯s body shuddered as tears freely streamed down her delicate and pretty face. She bit on her lips before shouting with a shaky voice, ¡°Second uncle, if you want me to marry Gong Xin, you are to stop continuing to hurt him in the slightest. Otherwise, I don¡¯t mind resisting your decision with all my might even if that will lead to my death!¡± She seemed to have used all her strength to shout out thatst sentence as her legs gave way, making her copse onto the ground. Herplexion under the moonlight was as white as snow, without a trace of rosiness. As expected, Yao Lin stopped his movement with a sinister smile. He nced at Yao Yun Qing¡¯s trembling body and agreed, ¡°Alright, I will temporarily leave him with his life. Someone, toss this man to the underground prison. Yun Qing, I hope that you will prepare to be married in the next period of time. Otherwise, who knows what will happen to this man.¡± Yao Yun Qing¡¯s body jolted a little as she closed her eyes in pain, freely allowing her tears to flow down her cheeks. Her heart was shivering vigorously at this instant¡­ Two subordinates walked forth to lift Xiao Feng¡¯s half dead body up before they quickly vanished from her gaze¡­ Yet, the previous scene would forever be engraved into Yao Yun Qing¡¯s memory. Fury raged in her heart, but she forcefully suppressed it¡­ ¡°Second uncle,¡± She raised her gaze to Yao Lin¡¯s sneering face. With a cial light in her eyes, she threatened, ¡°There will be a day where you will definitely regret profusely for what you did today!¡± mes brightly lit up the area under the night sky. The vibrant mes enhanced the beauty of the girl¡¯s face. A glow could be seen from her pretty and delicate face¡­ ¡°Haha!¡± Yao Lin raised his head andughed brazenly. He then swept a gaze at her pretty face before he smirked and replied, ¡°I shall wait for you to make me regret then!¡± He swung his sleeves downwards firmly upon saying that before he turned around and disappeared into the darkness¡­ ¡°Wu Chen, this ce should be the north domain where the Yao family resides.¡± Warm sunlight shone gentle rays of light onto the girl¡¯s silky soft hair in the main street of the north domain. The girl currently had light smiles on her face. Her usual cial gaze seemed to have been shed open, filling her eyes with brightness. With her white robe fluttering, she looked like an immortal being or a person that came out from a painting. She was that magnificent that even the description of being devastatingly beautiful would be inferior to her appearance¡­ Moreover, there was a man in purple robes her her side. His sleeve of his robe fluttered under the breeze. The side of his sleeve had a noble golden embroidery, enhancing the calmness of his grandeur. However, the most stunning feature of him was his appearance. He was wlessly handsome. He had a charming smile on his face with captivating rays of light within his alluring purple eyes. The couple was extremely eye-catching. It was really worthy to describe them as a divine couple. ¡°The Yao family seems to be at that ce. Mu Er, let¡¯s head there.¡± With a wave of his arm, he pulled the girl into his embrace before instantly soaring to the sky. His purple figure formed into a ray of light that shot through the sky, rapidly fading from the crowd¡¯s gazes¡­ Some people rubbed their eyes while some didn¡¯t dare to believe what they just saw. They even suspect that it was just their imagination that they saw the divine couple. The Yao family that was one of the fourrge powers of the Central Region was naturally filled with an ancient vibe. Even itsrge entrance door didn¡¯t look as excessively luxurious as ordinary powers would have. It was simple and unadorned instead. Chapter 678 - Xiao Feng and Yao Yun Qing’s Crisis Part 9

Chapter 678 - Xiao Feng and Yao Yun Qing¡¯s Crisis Part 9

There were two guards on duty at the entrance of the Yao family. Two figures suddenly descended from the sky while they were silently standing outside the entrance of the family, briskly walking toward them. There wasn¡¯t any other impression than being stunned by their appearances at first nce. But they could feel indistinct tyrannical powers radiating from their bodies when they neared them. It was especially so from the purple robed man. Chills crept up from the bottom of their hearts just by feeling the inkling power of his might. ¡°Who are the two of you?¡± The guard who was on the left got back to his senses as he asked warily. ¡°Looking for someone.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled with happiness in her eyes as she continued, ¡°I don¡¯t know whether if Yao Yun Qing of the Yao family is currently at this ce.¡± ¡®Yao Yun Qing?¡¯ The two guards were startled for a moment before the wariness in their eyes intensified. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but our eldest young mistress doesn¡¯t meet with outsiders. Please leave.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression gloomed drastically as she saw some signs of panic from those two guards. ¡®Can it be that something has happened to Yao Yun Qing and eldest brother within the Yao family?¡¯ ¡°You just have to inform Yao Yun Qing that Mu Ru Yue is here to meet up with her.¡± ¡°Lady, the eldest young mistress won¡¯t meet you no matter who you are. I advise that the two of you stop asking for the impossible. She had passed down the order that she won¡¯t be seeing anybody for this period of time!¡± The left guard raised her gaze to look at Mu Ru Yue as he said that in an impatient tone. ¡°You should just leave. We don¡¯t dare to go against the eldest young mistress¡¯s order!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression turned grim gradually. With an icy gaze, she asked, ¡°Did Yao Yun Qing really said that? How about Xiao Feng? Is Xiao Feng at this ce?¡± The two guards was obviously stunned for a moment upon hearing her questions with the panic in their eyes intensifying. ¡°Who¡­ who are you to Xiao Feng?¡± ¡®Impossible!¡¯ They had already investigated Xiao Feng¡¯s background thoroughly. The strongest in the Xiao family was only the elder that had been training in seclusion for numerous years. Yet, these two youths¡¯ might were outstanding. How could Xiao Feng be acquainted with such talents? ¡°Who I am to Xiao Feng?¡± Mu Ru Yue chuckled lightly before she summoned, ¡°Xiao Yue, you are to tell them who I am!¡± Roar! A wolf¡¯s howl was suddenly heard, rming and making everyone stun for moment. Following that, they suddenly saw a silver wolf that appeared from behind the girl¡¯s back. Its silver eyes was filled with viciousness although it looked elegant and beautiful. The white robed girl had a long sword in her hand as she stood on top of the silver wolf¡¯s thick fur coat. She seemed to have a light smile in her gaze, but her following words were extremely cial; it was bone-piercing cold. ¡°Xiao Yue, kill!¡± ¡°Yes master!¡± Xiao Yue raised her head to howl before she raised her w and struck it toward a guard before her. Bang! The guard that was struck was immediately sent flying backwards. Her razor sharp ws then pressed harshly on his chest before she asked in an ice-cold tone, ¡°Tell me where is my master¡¯s eldest brother!¡± ¡®Eldest Brother?¡¯ That man was stunned for a moment before he raised his head to look at the white robed girl that had a cold but wless appearance in astonishment. His heart trembled slightly. ¡®This tyrannical girl is Xiao Feng¡¯s younger sister? ¡®Oh god! It seems that the Yao family has provoked some powerful foes this time¡­¡¯ ¡°Xiao¡­ Xiao Feng has been locked up!¡± The man swallowed his saliva before he replied in a shaky voice. He wished he would just faint at this instant. The coldness of Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze intensified. With a tinge of cold aura that surrounded her body, she said, ¡°I shall give you a chance. Tell me what happened!¡± ¡°This¡­ this is what had happened¡­¡± That man no longer hesitated to narrate everything that had transpired recently to her. Overflowing Killing intent and mes of fury abruptly burst forth from her body after knowing that Yao Yun Qing was being forced to marry another man and Xiao Feng had been severely wounded for trying to rescue her. Chapter 679 - Xiao Feng and Yao Yun Qing’s Crisis Part 10

Chapter 679 - Xiao Feng and Yao Yun Qing¡¯s Crisis Part 10

Boom! Tremendous powers exploded forth from her body. The attack hadnded on therge simple and unadornedrge doors of the Yao family, instantly shattering it. ¡°Who is it that dares to run amok in my Yao family?!¡± Yao Lin previously had already heard the wolf¡¯s howl from Xiao Yue. Yet, the entrance door of the Yao family had been shattered by a white robed girl with a magnificent appearance before he coulde over in time. Overflowing fury instantly raged in his heart with the gloominess in his eyes intensifying. ¡°Where is Yao Yun Qing and Xiao Feng?¡± Mu Ru Yue cast a gaze at Yao Lin. With killing intent glimmering in her ice-cold eyes, she continued, ¡°Tell me where did you imprison Xiao Feng!¡± Yao Lin sneered as he asked, ¡°Who is Xiao Feng to you?¡± Mu Ru Yue continued to look at Yao Lin as she replied, ¡°I¡¯m his younger sister!¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Yao Lin couldn¡¯t help but to burst outughing as hemented, ¡°So you are a member of the Xiao family. Little girl, I admit that you are indeed really strong, but don¡¯t you underestimate our Yao family. It doesn¡¯t represent that there isn¡¯t any expert in the family even if the old man is bedridden. It is impossible for you to oppose my Yao family just by yourself. I shall advise that the two of you should not meddle in this business. Otherwise, you won¡¯t know how you will die!¡± Suddenly, a sinister cold aura pressured over to Yao Lin, making his body to tremble momentarily. A purple figure shed over to him before he could react. Following that, he felt a kick struck heavily on his chest, sending him flying backward! Bang! Yao Lin¡¯s body crashed into the courtyard with the back of his head colliding on a stone chair. The pain made his expression to distort. He then shouted furiously, ¡°Yao Yun Qing doesn¡¯t know what is best for her! It is her blessing to marry to Gong Xin. Yet, she dares to resist against the marriage. More importantly, Xiao Feng infiltrated into the Yao family wanting to take her away. I am already being merciful enough in not taking his life. However, I didn¡¯t expect that Xiao Feng¡¯s younger sister will also appear here. Since that¡¯s the case, there isn¡¯t a need for the two of you to leave. Someone, rip these two people¡¯s corpse into tiny pieces!¡± His expression was distorted with malevolence in his eyes as he said, ¡°That wretch girl Yao Yun Qing still has some values. Gong Xin has promised to supply the Yao family with ten years of pills in exchange for her. Only an idiot will reject such a good offer! On another note, how can I allow the two of you to freely run amok at this ce? Thus, I can only make the two of you to disappear forever!¡± It was especially so since that man dared to hurt him! Hence, they must die! Mu Ru Yue raised her gaze slightly. With a ice-cold glint in her eyes, she warned, ¡°You all better pray that nothing has happened to Xiao Feng. If not, I, Mu Ru Yue, will annihte the Yao family!¡± The girl had raised her face slightly under the sunlight with her robe fluttering, enhancing the brilliance of her appearance¡­ Yao Lin was stunned for a moment upon hearing the gir¡¯s brazen but confident filled words. Subsequently, he raised his head to burst outughing. His rampantughs went on for a really long time under the sunlight. ¡°Haha! Just by the two of you? If you are that capable, you just have to snatch those two people away from my hands. Otherwise, it will be Xiao Feng¡¯s death day once that wretch girl Yao Yun Qing has been wedded off. He is just like a toad that desires swan¡¯s meat. He wants to be our Yao family¡¯s son-inw? How can he qualify as one?¡± He was stillughing for a moment before hisughs seemed to have been forcefully stuck in his throat. He then turned his head to look in terror at the man that was standing beside the white robed girl, making his breath tighten subconsciously. He had a feeling as though his life didn¡¯t belong to him at this instant. The man was undeniably handsome but he carried a dangerous vibe with him. He was like an Asura from hell. A terrifying chill could be felt by looking at his sinister and cold purple eyes. Chapter 680 - Xiao Feng and Yao Yun Qing’s Crisis Part 11

Chapter 680 - Xiao Feng and Yao Yun Qing¡¯s Crisis Part 11

A tempest rose only in the man¡¯s vicinity. His purple robes were dancing wildly along with the tempest, carrying an indescribable shocking power with it¡­ ¡°Spi¡­ Spiritual Realm?¡± ¡®That¡¯s right, this man is actually a Spiritual Realm expert!¡¯ Yao Lin was stunned in shock. His mind instantly nked out with hisplexion gravely white. Ye Wu Chen didn¡¯t expose his real cultivation when he previously made a move on him. Thus, Yao Lin knew the actual might of the man now. He possessed tyrannical powers. Booom! A tremendous power was shot over like a storm toward Yao Lin. Yao Lin was then sent flying before he coulde back to his senses. He opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood with hisplexion gravely white. ¡°Xiao Yue, I will leave this ce to you. Wu Chen, let¡¯s go and find Yun Qing!¡± Mu Ru Yue swept a cold gaze throughout the crowd before returning her gaze toward Ye Wu Chen. With a tinge of ice-cold smirk on her face, she continued, ¡°It is to prevent your hand from being soiled by these people¡¯s blood.¡± Ye Wu Chen gradually withdrew his aura upon hearing her words. Warm happiness surged in his purple eyes. He waspletely different from the previous Asura-like man. ¡°I listen to what my wife says¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled and raised her hand to pat Ye Wu Chen¡¯s head as she said, ¡°Good. Let¡¯s go and find Yao Yun Qing¡­¡± She already was gradually releasing all of her mental power while she said that. The crowd was once more stunned upon feeling the pressure radiating from the girl¡¯s body but none of them dared to move a muscle. Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t hesitate to head to where Yao Yun Qing was after locating her¡­ ¡°Yun Qing, it is not that I want to nag at you but your second uncle is doing this for your own good. Gong family¡¯s Gong Xin is young and handsome after all. You will definitely benefit greatly by marrying him.¡± Huang Ying looked smilingly at the girl in the room, but her smiles didn¡¯t reach her eyes. It was impossible to hide the ruthlessness in her eyes even when she dressed gracefully and luxuriously. ¡°Second aunt, since you think that Gong Xin is that good of a man, why don¡¯t you arrange your daughter to marry him instead?¡± Yao Yun Qing sneered as she looked mockingly at the middle-aged woman¡¯s face that had been well maintained. Huang Ying¡¯s expression changed slightly before she replied with a fake smile, ¡°Your younger sister is still too young and hasn¡¯t reach the time to discuss about her marriage. How can she marry when you as her elder sister hasn¡¯t marry anyway?¡± ¡®How is it possible for me to let my precious daughter marry Gong Xin? ¡®Not to mention about Gong Xin¡¯s lecherous nature, even if he is a gentleman, I will definitely forbid my daughter to marry into the Gong family.¡¯ ¡®My daughter deserves to enjoy the best of this world and should marry to the best man. Even though the Gong family has some rtionship with the Medicine Sect, the Yao family held equal power with the Medicine Sect. ¡®Hence, the Gong family is far inferior in power aspared to the Yao family. ¡®How can he bepatible to marry my precious daughter then?¡¯ Yao Yun Qing sniggered. She then gradually shut her eyes and replied coldly, ¡°Second aunt, I will marry him for Xiao Feng so you don¡¯t need to say further. How about taking this time to properly educate your precious daughter instead!¡± A trace of indistinct anger shed past Huang Ying¡¯s eyes. She then swung her sleeves firmly downward as she stood up and eximed, ¡°Yao Yun Qing, do you think you will still be a young mistress after marrying into the Gong family?! No! You will be nothing at that time! You should try to be on my good side during this period of time so that you perhaps may receive some help from this family when you are being bullied by your husband¡¯s family in the future. Otherwise, you will be left alone to perish on your own!¡± Huang Ying red with all her might at Yao Yun Qing who had her eyes shut and stopped responding to her before turning around to head out of the room. Bang! Yet, at this moment, the room¡¯s door was suddenly kicked open. Chapter 681 - Xiao Feng and Yao Yun Qing’s Crisis Part 12

Chapter 681- Xiao Feng and Yao Yun Qing¡¯s Crisis Part 12

Huang Ying jumped up in fright and herplexion instantly turned deathly pale as she yelled in fury, ¡°Who is it?!¡± Two peerless figures enter her sight when she was raging. While she was slightly dazed, she heard Yao Yun Qing¡¯s ted exmation from behind her back. ¡°Yue Er, you have finally shown up!¡± When Huang Ying, who was pondering who they were, heard her words, her expression darkened. ¡°Yun Qing, these are your friends? Why are they so undisciplined? I don¡¯t know how their parents raised them to be such savages, just barging into other¡¯s home!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze shifted from Yao Yun Qing to the sneering Huang Ying. She narrowed her eyes slightly and asked, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Huang Ying snorted coldly as she replied, ¡°You didn¡¯t hear what I said? I said you don¡¯t have any upbringing. You are far inferiorpared to my daughter. It seems that I really need to teach you a lesson on behalf of your parents to make you understand what manners are!¡± Coldness surged in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes as she walked toward Huang Ying. Huang Ying instantly felt pressured internally and physically at this moment, making her unable to voice out. She wanted to cry out in fear, but she was unable to say anything no matter how much she tried¡­ Huang Ying was only feeling regret at this moment. She regretted taking her rage from Yao Yun Qing out on these two people, regretted blurting out such brainless words. Smack! Mu Ru Yue infused some of energy into her palm before pping Huang Ying¡¯s face. Huang Ying¡¯s innate talent wasn¡¯t strong so she was just a person at the Xiantian Full Circle realm. Thus, she was sent flying out of the room by that p. Mu Ru Yue stepped on Huang Ying¡¯s chest and twisted her feet a couple of times. Ayer of frost covered her face with a cial aura enveloping her body. ¡°No upbringing?¡± She chuckled lightly and with a voice as cold as always, she continued, ¡°I will show you what my upbringing is!¡± Dragons had reverse scales. Her reverse scales were people that had a position in her heart¡­ Pfft! Huang Ying spat out a mouthful of blood, staining her distorted expression red. She stared furiously at Mu Ru Yue. Her heart seemed to have been filled with hatred as though ten thousand ants were crawling in her heart. Mu Ru Yue raised her gaze slightly before gradually withdrawing her feet. She then raised her toes and kicked Huang Ying, sending her flying into the backyard. nk! The porcin teawares in the room fell onto the floor, shattering instantly. Following that, she just walked past Huang Ying to stand before Yao Yun Qing. With a light smile, she said, ¡°Qing Er, I am here to bring eldest brother and you back to the Xiao family¡­¡± Perhaps it was due to the feeling of safety after seeing Mu Ru Yue. The resentments and fears that umted over the days burst forth. She wailed and leapt into Mu Ru Yue¡¯s embrace. She gripped tightly onto Mu Ru Yue¡¯s robe and said in a shaky voice, ¡°Yue Er, quick¡­ quickly save Xiao Feng¡­ He has been severely wounded. He might not make it¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue nced at Huang Ying who had copsed on the ground. With a slightly darkened gaze, she asked, ¡°Where is Xiao Feng?¡± Huang Ying bit her lips, refusing to reply. She was the only one who knew Xiao Feng¡¯s location. Her precious daughter, Yao Lan, was greatly touched by Xiao Feng¡¯s dedicated feelings toward Yao Yun Qing, and fell in love with that callous man. Hence, she had secretly brought Xiao Feng out from the underground prison. Thus, for her daughter¡¯s happiness, she definitely mustn¡¯t tell them Xiao Feng¡¯s location. ¡°Refusing to talk?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows rose as she continued, ¡°Very good! I have thousands of methods to make you tell me what I want to know. I just don¡¯t know which one you will choose.¡± Chapter 682 - Xiao Feng and Yao Yun Qing’s Crisis Part 13

Chapter 682 - Xiao Feng and Yao Yun Qing¡¯s Crisis Part 13

Huang Ying was petrified for a moment as her eyes widened in fear, looking at Mu Ru Yue¡¯s cial expression¡­ ¡°I¡¯ve done some research on a couple of pills recently. There was one that can prate the intestines of the consumer, killing them. That pill is the rather direct way of killing. There is also the Bone Eroding Pill, Heart Pration Pill, Burning Body Pill, Life Worse Than Death Pill, Ten Thousand Ants Eating At The Heart Pill andstly, there is the Bone Changing Pill¡­ Which of these pills do you want to try or do you want to try all of them? Don¡¯t worry, I have ways to keep you alive through this process. You won¡¯t be able to die even if you want to until you tell me his location!¡± Mu Ru Yue had a smile on her face while she introduced those pills. But her words made the hearts of people tremble in fright. ¡°No!¡± Huang Ying shrieked in terror as she eximed, ¡°No! I will talk! I will tell you everything! Xiao Feng has¡­ has already died¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue slightly narrowed her eyes as she focused her cold gaze on Huang Ying¡¯s face. She then suddenly smiled andmented, ¡°Forget it, I won¡¯t ask you anymore. Asking you was just the simplest way for getting his location. Since you refuse to talk, I will just have to find his location by myself. As for all those pills I¡¯ve told you about, I will definitely let you try all of them so don¡¯t you worry.¡± She had already given her one chance. Yet, she didn¡¯t cherish it so she didn¡¯t need to continue giving her chances¡­ She shut her eyes upon saying that, gradually releasing her mental power again. Her mental power gradually enveloped the entire interior of the Yao family until she felt that indistinct weak presence. She then opened her eyes with a tinge of ice-cold aura that shed past her eyes as she said, ¡°Wu Chen and Qing Er, I¡¯ve found eldest brother¡¯s location. Let¡¯s go to him.¡± Everyone could distinctly feel the killing intent bursting forth from Mu Ru Yue at this moment. It was due to the presence of Xiao Feng being too weak. It was as though his presence would burn out at any moment. A raging me of fury that seemed to be capable of destroying everything surged in her heart upon knowing that. Her ink-ck eyes became increasingly cial. ¡°If something horrible happened to my eldest brother, I will make everyone that was involved in this matter pay a bitter price!¡± She didn¡¯t mind massacring the Yao family for hurting her brother! Huang Ying looked dazedly at Mu Ru Yue¡¯s departing figure. A chill ran down her spine. She knew for certain that they were doomed this time¡­ Currently, a fragrance smoke permeated in a young maiden¡¯s pavillion, filling the room with a light pleasant fragrance. There was a young girl in a green jade garment top with a pleated skirt sitting beside a bed. Her delicate and pretty face was focusing infatuatedly on the man on the bed. She was also there at the scene yesterday but she just hid at the back, watching. She, who lived in such arge family like the Yao family and had already gotten used to them having no regards for others, was amazed by such a courageous man. He had barged all by himself into the Yao family for his beloved woman, unflinching! ¡°Xiao Feng¡­¡± The young girl muttered softly. With a gaze filled with obsession, she continued, ¡°You really are a man like the wind. But your personality seems a little too cold. However, if I can be married to such a courageous man, I will be so satisfied with my life that I wouldn¡¯t mind dying at that moment.¡± Jealousy toward her older stepsister Yao Yun Qing, whom she never ced any importance on, surged in the young girl¡¯s heart at this moment. She had a man that loved her so much! As a girl, didn¡¯t all of them aim to get such a good partner in their life? The young girl giggled lightly as she raised her hand to caress the man¡¯s handsome face. She then said, ¡°Xiao Feng, don¡¯t worry. I will protect you and prevent father from putting you on the spot. But you are severely injured now. I don¡¯t know if the recovery pill that father had previously given to me will work¡­¡± Chapter 683 - Xiao Feng and Yao Yun Qing’s Crisis Part 14

Chapter 683 - Xiao Feng and Yao Yun Qing¡¯s Crisis Part 14

She stood up and did thorough search of her trunk after saying that. She then took out a jade bottle from it, pouring out a pill from it onto her hand. ¡°This is the Great Recovery Pill that I previously got from father. I hope this will treat his injuries.¡± She smilingly turned around to walk toward the manying in bed. She then pressed the pill against his lips but the man seemed to be resisting against it, refusing to part his lips. The girl knitted her eyebrows slightly. She swept her gaze through the room before itnded on the teapot on the table. She stood up and walked toward to it. However, the teapot was empty, only a drop of water came out of it. Her gaze immediatelynded on the bottle of jade dew at the side. Her tightly creased brows instantly rxed as shemented, ¡°There isn¡¯t any water but I can still use the jade dew as a substitute.¡± She took the bottle of jade dew before heading toward the man lying on the bed again. She lowered her body to force the pill into his mouth and started to pour the jade dew into his mouth. Bang! The door was kicked open at this instant, making the young girl¡¯s hand shake a little. She was forced to stop pouring the jade dew as it almost spilled to the side of his mouth. However, some of the jade dew had entered his mouth¡­ ¡°What did you make him consume?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body moved in a sh to stand before the girl and held tightly onto her hand as she asked with an icy expression. ¡°You¡­ what do you want?¡± The young girl tried to free her hand from Mu Ru Yue¡¯s grip, but she discovered that she was unable to exert any strength from her hand. She bit on her lips with a slightly paleplexion before she said in slight anger, ¡°Lady, please conduct yourself with dignity! I just want to save him. Who are you to question me?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression gloomed slightly as she replied, ¡°You aren¡¯t an alchemist. How do you know what can be consumed and what not? If something were to happen to him, who will be responsible for that?¡± ¡°Are you saying that I am harming Xiao Feng?¡± The young girl¡¯s expression changed as the fury in her eyes intensified before she rebuked, ¡°I definitely will not harm him! I am trying to save him. Get out of this room now! Otherwise, if it dys Xiao Feng¡¯s treatment, I certainly will not forgive you!¡± In her point of view, the girl before her was here to harm Xiao Feng so she definitely mustn¡¯t let her stop her from saving him¡­ A cial aura abruptly burst forth from Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body, spreading throughout the room. Yet, Yao Yun Qing¡¯s frantic yells were heard at this moment. ¡°Xiao Feng! Xiao Feng! What¡¯s going on? Please don¡¯t scare me!¡± Mu Ru Yue hastily released that girl¡¯s hand upon hearing what she said to cast her gaze toward Xiao Feng who was at her side. Instantly, a ckish green handsome face entered her sight. The man was no longer handsome as usual. He had a painful expression on his face. Theplexion of his face was ckish green and his lips turned purple with his entire body convulsing. ¡°Pfft!¡± He suddenly opened his mouth to spit out a mouthful of ink-ck blood before copsing back to the bed again. It was as though he had lost all signs of vitality¡­ ¡°Xiao Feng!!¡± Yao Yun Qing¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot as she yelled heart-wrenchingly. The young girl stumbled a couple of steps as she bit down hard on her lips. She asked in a shaky voice, ¡°Why¡­ why is it like this? I just made him consume the Great Recovery Pill. Why did this happen?¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t have the time to continue bothering with that girl. She shot out five silver needles from her fingers, prating into Xiao Feng¡¯s body. The man on the bed then groaned before losing all signs of vitality again¡­ ¡°Are you trying to kill him? Stop!¡± Suddenly, the young girl leapt crazily at Mu Ru Yue but a strong power sent her flying backward before she could even near her, making her crash heavily onto the ground. Mu Ru Yue heaved a sigh of relief after seeing all of the silver needles had prated into the man¡¯s body. She then swept an ice-cold gaze toward the young girl and asked coldly, ¡°What else other than the Great Recovery Pill did you make him consume?¡± Chapter 684 - Xiao Feng and Yao Yun Qing’s Crisis Part 15

Chapter 684 - Xiao Feng and Yao Yun Qing¡¯s Crisis Part 15

The young girl was stunned for a moment before she replied, ¡°The broth of frozen jade dew!¡± ¡°The broth of frozen jade dew?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze became increasingly cold with the cold aura surrounding her body intensifying as she continued, ¡°Did you know that the broth of frozen jade dew and the Great Recovery Pill cannot be consumed together? They will be a deadly poison when mixed! He would have died if I came just an hourter!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart palpitated upon thinking about that. The oue would be unimaginable if she was dyed on her way to the Yao family. She would just be seeing his dead body then. Perhaps this girl didn¡¯t intent on harming Xiao Feng, but her ignorance nearly cost the life of her brother. How could she just let it go easily? ¡°Nonsense!¡± The young girl stood up as she disagreed and rebuked, ¡°The broth of frozen jade dew is simrly a life saving remedy. How can it be poisonous? Perhaps nothing would¡¯ve happened to him if he had consumed the entire bottle of jade dew! If it wasn¡¯t for your appearance, I would¡¯ve already saved his life!¡± ¡°The entire bottle? Haha!¡± Mu Ru Yue burst outughing with her smile getting increasingly colder as she continued, ¡°If you made him consume the entire bottle, he would¡¯ve been an ice-cold corpse in just ten minutes! The broth of frozen jade dew and Great Recovery Pill are indeed life saving remedies. But they are refined with medicinal nts. There are two conflicting medicinal nts between them. They could save lives if used separately, but will be fatal when mixed! I mentioned before that you aren¡¯t an alchemist, so you wouldn¡¯t understand theponents of these life saving remedies! More importantly, you nearly killed my eldest brother with your ignorance!!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s voice couldn¡¯t help but to tremble as she said herst line. ¡°No! Impossible! I refuse to believe what you say. You are lying to me!¡± The young girl retreated a couple of steps back, shaking her head profusely. It was impossible for her to believe what Mu Ru Yue had said. It was just too outrageous to her. ¡®How could a life saving remedy turn poisonous?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue shook her head helplessly. She knew that there wasn¡¯t a need to continue exining it to this ignorant girl as she wouldn¡¯t understand no matter what¡­ ¡°Enough!¡± Yao Yun Qing intercepted the girl from continuing as she said, ¡°Yao Lan, I am really grateful to you for getting Xiao Feng out of the underground prison. But you nearly made me lose my beloved man due to your ignorance! Of course, if someone did something wrong and admitted their mistakes, perhaps they would receive forgiveness. Nevertheless, you just kept refusing to admit it to the very end, always trying to push the me on others. As expected, you have be such a spoiled brat from your parents¡¯ pampering that you don¡¯t even have the courage to admit your mistakes. With just this fact, I definitely wouldn¡¯t forgive you for nearly killing Xiao Feng!¡± The young girl¡¯splexion turned pale as she said in slight anger, ¡°Yao Yun Qing, why are you here? Didn¡¯t father make you stay in your room to await your marriage day? You are already going to marry someone else so stop harassing him. Gong Xin is the man that you will be with!¡± Yao Yun Qing smiled, but her smile wasn¡¯t as dazzling as sunlight when Mu Ru Yue met her for the first time. Coldness filled her eyes instead. ¡°Yao Lan, your parents are already unable do whatever they want. They originally thought that with grandfather being bedridden, he couldn¡¯t do anything and that they could freely meddle with my marriage after sending my parents away from the family. It¡¯s a pity that their plots have been flushed down the drain now¡­¡± The young girl was stunned for a moment. It was as though she couldn¡¯t believe what Yao Yun Qing said. ¡®What does she mean by daddy and mommy are unable to do whatever they want?¡¯ She instantly shot an astonished gaze toward them with a trace of doubt shing past her eyes¡­ Chapter 685 - Xiao Feng and Yao Yun Qing’s Crisis Part 16

Chapter 685 - Xiao Feng and Yao Yun Qing¡¯s Crisis Part 16

A light cough was heard from her side when Yao Lan was in doubt. Yao Yun Qing¡¯s body stiffened as she turned her head to the man who already had his eyes opened. All sorts of feelings welled up in her heart momentarily, making her at a loss of what to say¡­ ¡°Xiao Feng, I¡¯m sorry.¡± She lowered her head slightly before continuing, ashamed, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°It is my responsibility!¡± Xiao Feng knitted his sword-like brows slightly as he continued coldly, ¡°Moreover, I¡¯m alright so you don¡¯t need to me yourself¡­¡± Yao Yun Qing pursed her lips. ¡®Why is this guy treating me so well? Is it just because of him wanting to be responsible toward me for taking my innocence?¡¯ ¡°Yue Er,¡± Xiao Feng shifted his gaze toward Mu Ru Yue as he asked feebly, ¡°You are back?¡± Mu Ru Yue smirked as she replied, ¡°I was gone for such a long time so it was time for me to return. I¡¯m afraid that if I came back anyter, my sister-inw would¡¯ve been snatched away.¡± Xiao Feng¡¯s body stiffened abruptly. He shifted his ink-ck eyes toward Yao yun Qing. He then parted his lips to say in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°No¡­ nobody can snatch her away!¡± Yao Yun Qing was startled and looked somewhat puzzled at the man¡¯s handsome face. ¡®Did he mean that¡­ he won¡¯t let me marry anyone else?¡¯ A peculiar feeling surged in Yao Yun Qing¡¯s heart upon hearing his words. Satisfaction brimmed in her heart. The young girl watched on dazedly at the two¡¯s intimate interaction. Her heart seemed to be squeezed hard by something, making herplexion turn as white as snow. Her entire body swayed for a while. Even though I was the one that brought him out from the underground prison, his heart only has Yao Yun Qing¡­ Her heart seemed to be crushed ruthlessly by a hand, making the girl feel suffocated from the pain. She obviously had only seen this manst night, but she was already deeply captivated by his graceful bearing¡­ ¡°Eldest brother, I¡¯vee to bring Qing Er and you back to the Xiao family.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled lightly as she continued, ¡°But there is still a matter that needs to be dealt with here¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue shifted her gaze toward Yao Yun Qing as she said that. She then asked, ¡°Qing Er, how is your grandfather¡¯s condition?¡± The smile on Yao Yun Qing¡¯s face instantly faded away upon hearing her question. She smiled bitterly and replied, ¡°If grandfather could still move, how could second uncle be able to create such amotion? My purpose ining back this time was to see grandfather for thest time. He is already at his limit. Hence, even if I would be walking right into a trap foring back, I wouldn¡¯t regret it. Otherwise, I will live my entire life in sorrow and remorse. Yet, the only mistake I made was bringing Xiao Feng back with me to the Yao family¡­¡± Her gaze shifted to Xiao Feng as she pursed her lips a little and said that softly. Xiao Feng didn¡¯t say anything, but aplex gaze shed past his cold ck eyes. Mu Ru Yue couldn¡¯t help but to smile at this somewhat awkward couple. She knew that Yao Yun Qing held a position in her eldest brother¡¯s heart. Otherwise, with her eldest brother¡¯s personality, how could he get involved in her matters just for wanting to be responsible for her? He undoubtedly wouldn¡¯t risk his life for her unless she had a position in his heart. He just didn¡¯t want to give up on her even if he were to be severely wounded. ¡°Qing Er,¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze once againnded on Yao Yun Qing¡¯s delicate and pretty face as she continued, emphasizing each of her following words heavily, ¡°I think I can save your grandfather¡¯s life.¡± In this case, Yao Yun Qing wouldn¡¯t lose her sole protective umbre in the Yao family. She then wouldn¡¯t be bullied by anyone, as long as the old man of the Yao family lived¡­ Most importantly, that old man seemed to be treating Yao Yun Qing really well while Yao Yun Qing simrly was reluctant in losing him¡­ Chapter 686 - Xiao Feng and Yao Yun Qing’s Crisis Part 17

Chapter 686 - Xiao Feng and Yao Yun Qing¡¯s Crisis Part 17

¡°What¡­ what did you say?¡± Yao Yun Qing was slightly stunned as she looked dazedly at Mu Ru Yue. Did she mishear what she said? ¡®Grandfather is already beyond treatment and it isn¡¯t an ordinary illness. But she said she can still save his life? ¡®I must have misheard¡­¡¯ ¡°I might be able to save your grandfather. But you must first bring me to him to be sure.¡± Suddenly, Yao Yun Qing got back to her sense as she excitedly grabbed onto Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hands. She then replied in a shaky voice, ¡°Is¡­ is what you¡¯re saying the truth? Can you really save him? Yue er¡­ I¡­ I don¡¯t how to thank you for this. If it wasn¡¯t for you, I perhaps would already be forced to marry Gong Xin. It is my blessing to get to know you in this life.¡± Ye Wu Chen frowned as he saw Yao Yun Qing holding tightly onto Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hands. With a wave of his hand, he pulled Mu Ru Yue into his embrace. Yao Yun Qing was startled for a moment at the emptiness of her hands. She then pouted. ¡®Yue Er¡¯s man really is a vinegar jar. He doesn¡¯t even allow me to touch her¡­¡¯ ¡°Qing Er, I¡¯m notpletely sure as I need to see his condition before making a conclusion.¡± Mu Ru Yue lowered her gaze to look at the girl before her as she said with a determined gaze, ¡°Not to mention that we are acquainted, I will also help you as my sister-inw. I promise to do everything in my ability to save your grandfather even if I¡¯m not absolutely certain that I could treat him!¡± Yao Yun Qingughed jubntly. Tears of happiness started to well up in her eyes while sheughed. She knew that if Mu Ru Yue were to say such words, she definitely had the confidence in treating her grandfather. In that case, she wouldn¡¯t lose the person that was the most important to her in this Yao family¡­ ¡°Yue Er, perhaps my following words may be redundant but I will still say it. No matter if you will seed or not, I still want to thank you for trying. I also understand that you definitely wouldn¡¯t treat him if I wasn¡¯t Yao Yun Qing.¡± She definitely wouldn¡¯t casually save anyone no matter what benefits she may obtain. It was all due to her being Yao Yun Qing and the fianc¨¦e of Xiao Feng! Her face flushed upon thinking about that. She raised her gaze to look at the man on the bed. Her eyes momentarily met with his deep gaze. Her heart skipped a beat at that instant, she then hastily lowered her head. ¡°Yue Er, I will bring you to see my grandfather now.¡± Yao Yun Qing pursed her lips with a trace of killing intent shing past her eyes. If it wasn¡¯t for grandfather being critically ill, how could second uncle be so unbridled? If grandfather was to regain his vigour, perhaps the first one that grandfather would deal with would be second uncle. Grandfather had already been disappointed with second uncle¡¯s action all these years, but he always wanted to give him another chance. It was a pity that he threw that chance away by himself¡­ There were peopleying disorderly on the ground inside the Yao family¡¯s courtyard, all howling in grief. The silver wolf raised her head arrogantly. Her posture was so elegant and beautiful. Yet, she bit into a person¡¯s neck and swung her head to send him flying, carrying out a massacre. ¡°Damn it!¡± Yao Lin¡¯s expression changed drastically. With a malevolent expression, he ordered, ¡°Everyone, take down that wolf!¡± Xiao Yue swept a gaze through the crowd before itnded on Yao Lin¡¯s face. She then slowly walked toward him with elegant steps. Each of her steps seemed as though she was stepping heavily on Yao Lin¡¯s heart¡­ Booom! When Yao Lin retreated, an oppressing aura was shot toward the elegant wolf before him¡­ Bang! Xiao Yue was momentarily forced to retreat a couple of steps. Her silver eyes then shot toward a white haired elder in yellow robes, who was standing in mid air. She then narrowed her eyes with an ice-cold glint in her eyes¡­ Chapter 687 - Treatment Part 1

Chapter 687 -Treatment Part 1

The elder was standing in mid air while surveying the crowd beneath him with a cold gaze as sharp as a sword. His gaze was exceptionally sharp, making it impossible for anyone to hide from his sight. Yao Lin dashed toward the elder in a sorry state. His steps stumbled a couple of times, nearly making him topple over. He yelled frantically, ¡°Senior Hui Yi (grey clothing), save me!¡± The elder known as Senior Hui Yi swept a nce at him, but didn¡¯t say anything. He instead shifted his gaze toward Xiao Yue and asked indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t know how my Yao family has offended you. But why are you acting so impudent in my Yao family?¡± Xiao Yue narrowed her silver pupils slightly. With a tinge of light that shed past her eyes, shemented, ¡°Spiritual Realm expert!¡± ¡®This old man is a Spiritual Realm expert¡­¡¯ ¡°Your Yao family has captured my master¡¯s eldest brother. Can it be that we can¡¯te to the Yao family to get him back?¡± Xiao Yue sneered with her beautiful eyes filled with mockery. Senior Hui Yi¡¯s gaze became increasingly cold. With his killing intent bursting forth from his body, he replied, ¡°But don¡¯t you think that you are being too ruthless in killing so many members of my Yao family?¡± Xiao Yue chuckled. With ruthlessness in her silver eyes, she replied, ¡°Ruthless? Old man, aren¡¯t you a fool in saying that a wolf is too ruthless? Our wolf race are ruthless demon beasts so we don¡¯t know what it is to be humane! Don¡¯t mention massacring these many people, I, Xiao Yue, won¡¯t feel the tiniest bit of pity even if I were to massacre the entire heaven and earth for my master!¡± ¡®Wolves are naturally savage and ruthless creatures. This old man is either senile or an idiot for questioning the humanity of a wolf! The least emotion that we have in our heart is sympathy! ¡®I don¡¯t mind destroying indiscriminately in order to clear any obstacle that blocks my master¡¯s path!¡¯ ¡°Hur! Hur!¡± Senior Hui Yi chuckled lowly. Wth a killing intent infused voice, he said, ¡°Good! Very good! Since that is the case, don¡¯t me me for being impolite!¡± Boom! A tyrannical aura burst forth from the elder¡¯s body. The entire atmosphere became tense. It was as though an enormous mountain hade crashing down on Xiao Yue¡¯s body. Bang! Xiao Yue¡¯s legs gave way, making her lie on the ground. Self ridicule surged in her silver eyes. If she had her previous cultivation, how could she be this oppressed? Her cultivation had deteriorated to the True Realm even though her injuries had fully recovered. Hence, she currently wasn¡¯t strong enough to face a Spiritual Realm expert¡­ Swish! Another aura shot over from the side, dissipating the elder¡¯s aura. Xiao Yue instantly felt the pressure on her vanished, allowing her to stand back up to her feet. The elder narrowed his eyes slightly as he looked coldly at the green robed man before him. With an icy expression, hemented, ¡°A Spiritual Realm expert? It is now not a wonder why this wolf dares to barge into my Yao family. It is due to having the backings of a Spiritual Realm expert. Who are you anyways?¡± Qing Yi¡¯s ck eyes were muddled without any focus. He just looked indifferently at the elder before he moved in a sh to the oing couple that was nearing them. ¡°Master.¡± His voice was tremendously respectful as he greeted expressionlessly. ¡°Qing Yi, you can step down!¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded slightly. She then shifted her gaze to the elder that was standing in mid air. A tinge of coldness could be seen on her wless face. ¡°Yue Er,¡± A glimmer shed past Yao Yun Qing¡¯s eyes as she whispered, ¡°This is Senior Hui Yi. He is an expert as powerful as my grandfather within the Yao family. He isn¡¯t an unreasonable person even though he doesn¡¯t acknowledge me. Let me have a chat with him first.¡± Mu Ru Yue withdrew her gaze and nodded slightly as she agreed, ¡°Alright.¡± She pulled Ye Wu Chen with her to step two steps back upon saying that, leaving her previous position to Yao Yun Qing¡­ Chapter 688 - Treatment Part 2

Chapter 688 -Treatment Part 2

¡°Eldest young mistress, you also an aplice in this case?¡± Fury surged in Senior Hui Yi¡¯s heart. With his eyes turning cial, he continued, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you are a member of the Yao family. The bloodline of the Yao family flows in your body. Yet, you help outsiders to kill members of the Yao family. Don¡¯t you think you are being a disappointment to your grandfather that is bedridden?¡± Yao Yun Qing smiled coldly as she met her gaze with the elder¡¯s eyes, unfazed. ¡°Senior Hui Yi usually doesn¡¯t bother with matters regarding the family so you naturally don¡¯t know what has happened recently. I, Yao Yun Qing, is still a direct descendant of the Yao family even if I am a girl. I am simrly the granddaughter that grandfather dotes upon the most. Yet, someone is taking advantage of grandfather being bedridden to sell me to the Gong family in exchange for ten years of pill supplies. More importantly, they captured my friend to threaten me. Can it be that I should lick their toes even when they treat me in such a fashion? I, Yao Yun Qing, isn¡¯t that contemptible!¡± The girl¡¯s voice was sharp and clear as she said each words heavily, striking deeply into Senior Hui Yi¡¯s heart. Senior Hui Yi frowned. He just didn¡¯t appear for this period of time. Yet, such a matter ured. He couldn¡¯t help but to shoot a grave and stern gaze toward Yao Lin who was cowering at the side. ¡°You are to personally exin this to meter!¡± He naturally had to protect Yao Lin, who was one of the direct descendants of the Yao family, as they were before outsiders afterall. ¡°Eldest young mistress, you cane and seek justice from me even if Yao Lin was at fault first. Why did you coborate with outsiders to harm our Yao family?¡± ¡°Outsiders? Haha!¡± Yao Yun Qing suddenly burst outughing. With sorrow in her eyes, she exined, ¡°Senior Hui Yi, did you know that my friend, Mu Ru Yue, is a disciple of a grandmaster in alchemy? I had put in lots of effort to invite her to the Yao family to treat grandfather. But¡­ but second uncle he¡­¡± Yao Yun Qing be stirred up upon saying that. She criticized furiously, ¡°He ordered these people from the Yao family to kill her after hearing that these people were here to treat grandfather! I have been putting in so much effort in trying to save grandfather, but second uncle has been doing his utmost to obstruct me. It is also known by all that he wants to monopolize the power of the Yao family so he definitely doesn¡¯t want grandfather to recover!¡± Yao Yun Qing certainly couldn¡¯t tell Senior Hui Yi that Mu Ru Yue was here to rescue her. If it was that case, they would be at a disadvantage. Moreover, Senior Hui Yi treated grandfather as his brother so he naturally wanted him to recover. This was the only way and reason for Senior Hui Yi to give in. ¡°Nonsense!¡± Yao Lin was so angry that his face flushed red. He looked anxiously at Senior Hui Yi as he rebuked, ¡°Senior Hui Yi, you mustn¡¯t listen to her nonsense. I definitely didn¡¯t do those matters. These bastards just suddenly came and started massacring the Yao family, killing a lot of our members. Senior, you should seek justice for me!¡± Senior Hui Yi¡¯s gaze turned gloomy as he looked toward Yao Yun Qing and asked, ¡°Was what you said the truth?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Yao Yun Qing nodded once with all her might. With slight glimmers in her eyes, she continued, ¡°Senior Hui Yi, Lady Mu is a disciple to a grandmaster in alchemy. If we offended her, that alchemist would be unhappy. He had first let his disciple toe here to check on grandfather¡¯s condition. If she was unable to settle it, he would then personallye forth. However, second uncle nearly killed her. If he really did, there would no longer be anyone that could save grandfather¡¯s life!¡± Her words were to give Mu Ru Yue a way out even if she were to fail. Thus, Mu Ru Yue would still be able to leave this ce safely even if she failed to treat her grandfather¡­ Chapter 689 - Treatment Part 3

Chapter 689 -Treatment Part 3

Yao Yun Qing was clueless about Ye Wu Chen¡¯s cultivation so she thought up of this n. Even though the green robed man was a Spiritual Realm expert, Senior Hui Yi was also an experienced Spiritual Realm expert so the green robed man might not be able to defeat Senior Hui Yi. It would then be too difficult for Mu Ru Yue to escape if she were to fail. ¡°Senior Hui Yi, please don¡¯t listen to the nonsense that she¡¯s spouting!¡± Yao Lin red at her as he persuaded, ¡°How can this little girl treat father? She must be lying to escape punishment! It is impossible for it to be true!¡± Senior Hui Yi didn¡¯t say anything as he was lost in thoughts for a moment. The atmosphere becamepletely quiet. He then raised his cold eyes after a long time before saying indifferently, ¡°Alright, I will give her a chance. I hope that you aren¡¯t lying to me!¡± ¡°Senior Hui Yi!¡± Yao Lin¡¯s expression changed drastically. Just as he wanted to rebuke, he was stopped by Senior Hui Yi¡¯s warning gaze. He then red furiously at Yao Yun Qing. He snorted inwardly. ¡®This girl thinks she can deceive Senior Hui Yi this easily? I shall watch on until they prove to be unable to treat father. They will probably die a gruesome death at that time¡­¡± Strong medicinal scents could be smelt inside a simple and unadorned room, making people frown uncontrobly. The interior design was rather simple. An elder with a paleplexion was seenying on arge bed with carvings. His white brows were tightly knitted. If it wasn¡¯t for the crowd being sensitive to movements, they perhaps would be unable to feel his light breaths. Mu Ru Yue rubbed her chin as she focused on the pale elder¡¯s face. She then remained silent for a moment before she asked, ¡°How long has your grandfather been ill for?¡± Yao Yun Qing was stunned before she thought back and replied, ¡°It should be about three to four years. But even though he was bedridden, he was able to sit up with great difficulty. It was until about a month ago that he could no longer speak. I only found out about that half a monthter. Thus, I rushed back to the family. I just didn¡¯t expect to only be able to see grandfather once before being locked up by second uncle, unable to apany him for long.¡± Yao Yun Qing swept a cold gaze at Yao Lin when she said that. Yao Lin didn¡¯t dare to be too presumptuous since Senior Hui Yi was present so he could only re at her. ¡°Has there been alchemists that came here before?¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled lightly with a tinge of coldness in her eyes. ¡°There have been other alchemists!¡± Yao Yun Qing nodded before continuing, ¡°Our Yao family had pleaded for the alchemists from the Medicine Sect toe and have a look at his condition. But those alchemists said that there was no hope in treating grandfather as they couldn¡¯t treat him.¡± ¡°Have there been any other alchemists?¡± A glimmer shed past Mu Ru Yue as she had figured out her grandfather¡¯s condition. ¡°No,¡± Yao Yun Qing shook her head as she exined, ¡°Even the Medicine Sect said that there wasn¡¯t any hope in treating grandfather. How could other alchemists be superior to the Medicine Sect¡¯s?¡± Mu Ru Yue gradually lift her gaze. With a trace of coldness in her eyes, she said, ¡°I understand your grandfather¡¯s condition already.¡± Yao Yun Qing¡¯s breath instantly tightened as she looked nervously at her and asked, ¡°Can grandfather be treated?¡± Everyone¡¯s gazended on the girl¡¯s impable face at this moment, waiting for her reply¡­ Yao Lin was the only exception as he had set his mind that it was just Yao Yun Qing trying to deceive Senior Hui Yi. How could that girl have such capability? It was as though Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t feel his mockery gaze as she nodded and replied, ¡°Your grandfather¡¯s illness is really simple. It was just that he hade in touch with a nt known as Chinese Redbud Tree. The pollen from the flower of the Chinese Redbud Tree would make a person¡¯s body condition deteriorate gradually to the point where they wouldn¡¯t be able to move. You will need a Heaven Stage Low Rank Antidote Pill to get rid of this pollen¡¯s poison.¡± Chapter 690 - Treatment Part 4

Chapter 690 -Treatment Part 4

Everyone became silent upon hearing what she said. Yao Yun Qing smiled bitterly as shemented, ¡°Heaven Stage Low Rank? There are hardly any alchemist at that level. They will only be in the Medicine Sect and the Immortal Doctor Sect. Does this mean that we need to go and seek help from the Medicine Sect again?¡± She didn¡¯t forget those disgusting expressions when she invited those people to treat grandfather. They were just alchemists. Did they need to look down on everyone that wasn¡¯t? The Yao family held the same powers with their Medicine Sect after all¡­ ¡°Hmph!¡± Yao Yun sneered before continuing, ¡°I had mentioned that it was impossible for that girl to treat father. They must have fabricated about having a grandmaster! Senior Hui Yi, you shouldn¡¯t continue to be fooled by them. They are just lying to you!¡± Senior Hui Yi seemed to have not heard what Yao Lin said as he looked toward Mu Ru Yue and asked instead, ¡°Do you have a Heaven Stage Low Rank Antidote Pill? If you give that pill to me, I won¡¯t continue to look into what you did today and our Yao family will owe you arge favour!¡± ¡®If this girl doesn¡¯t have a way in treating the head of the family, I will definitely be disappointed. Yet, her calm expression makes it seem as though she held everything in her hands. ¡®I am more keen on having to owe this girl a favour than to invite those alchemists from the Medicine Sect that looked down on everyone¡­¡¯ ¡°No!¡± Mu Ru Yue shook her head before continuing, ¡°I don¡¯t have a Heaven Stage Low Rank Antidote Pill.¡± Yao Lin couldn¡¯t help but to burst outughing upon hearing what she said. He then said, ¡°Haha! I¡¯ve already told you that Yao Yun Qing is lying to you. If she is really a disciple of a grandmaster, how could she not have an Antidote Pill? Senior Hui Yi, I suggest that we capture and kill this girl to avenge the deaths of the Yao family¡¯s members!¡± A sinister glint shed past his eyes as he said that malevolently. It would still be hard for him to appease his heartfelt hatred for that girl even if he were to chop her corpse into tiny pieces! ¡°But¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue looked differently at Senior Hui Yi before continuing, ¡°You can help me in preparing the medicinal ingredients for the antidote. There are a couple medicinal nts that requires to be at least ten thousand years old medicinal nts in the refinement of the Heaven Stage Low Rank Pill. I don¡¯t have that many precious medicinal nts on hand.¡± She was unwilling to disy before others that she could increase the age of medicinal nts. Moreover, it shouldn¡¯t be an issue for the Yao family to gather those medicinal nts with their power¡­ Yao Lin¡¯s smile stiffened instantly. ¡®Have I heard wrongly? This girl is asking Senior Hui Yi to prepare the medicinal nts for the antidote? Can it be that she really have a mysterious grandmaster alchemist backing her?¡¯ Senior Hui Yi nodded slightly as he agreed, ¡°Alright, I will get people to prepare them. I don¡¯t know when you will be able to refine this Antidote Pill? Will you be delivering the medicinal nts to your master?¡± Mu Ru Yue shook her head and exined, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. You just have to deliver the medicinal nts here. But you need to bring them to me in two hours. I can wait for a long time, but the head of the family won¡¯t be able to. His limit will be tonight! Thus, there isn¡¯t much time to spare so you must get those medicinal nts here as soon as possible. Otherwise, you will have to bear the consequences!¡± ¡®Two hours?¡¯ The crowd was stunned. Could it be that the girl would be personally refining the medicinal nts? How could that be?! It was a Heaven Stage Low Rank Pill. How could she possess such tyrannical cultivation at such a tender age? Senior Hui Yi was startled for a moment before he agreed, ¡°I will be able to get those medicinal nts in an hour as long as the medicinal nts aren¡¯t too rare!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They aren¡¯t rare medicinal nts. It is just that the age for some medicinal nts are rather high so finding them will be a tad difficult¡­¡± Chapter 691 - Treatment Part 5

Chapter 691- Treatment Part 5

She took a pen and paper from a person beside her upon saying that. She then wrote down voluminously a row of words before passing the paper to Senior Hui Yi. She said indifferently, ¡°You are all dismissed. You just need to gather those medicinal as quickly as possible. Qing Er, eldest brother and you should be exhausted after these few days. You can go and rest up first. It will suffice for me to just have Wu Chen apanying me.¡± Yao Yun Qing snapped out of her shock. She grasped tightly onto Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hand. With a feeble light in her eyes, she said, ¡°Yue Er, thank you very much! If it wasn¡¯t for you, I would be at a loss on how to deal with this situation. I won¡¯t let the Yao family hurt you no matter if you seed in treating grandfather or not.¡± Mu Ru Yue just smiled slightly, not replying to her. She had previously said that she wasn¡¯t fully confident in treating her grandfather. But it was due to her not knowing the condition of the head of the Yao family. Now that she knew the reason for his illness, it would be much simpler to treat him. The Antidote Pill was the mostmon pill amongst the Heaven Stage Low Rank pills. Hence, it made people curious as to why the Medicine Sect said that there was no hope in treating the head of the Yao family¡­ The Yao family was indeed worthy of being one of the fourrge powers of the Central Region. They were able to gather all of the necessary medicinal ingredients for refining the Antidote Pill in less than an hour. Following that, Mu Ru Yue started to refine the pill¡­ Even though Mu Ru Yue told Yao Yun Qing to rest, how could she sleep under such a crisis? Hence, she didn¡¯t leave and just paced outside the room with worry filling her eyes. ¡°Senior Hui Yi,¡± Yao Lin frowned in slight dissatisfaction as he persuaded, ¡°How can you leave father in the hands of a stranger? You will be deeply remorseful if she were to do something to him. That girl had killed so many members of the Yao family so why would she care about an old man? She is clearly in cahoot with Yao Yun Qing in wanting to kill father!¡± ¡°Second uncle, what do you mean by that?¡± Yao Yun Qing¡¯s expression turned grim as she rebuked mockingly, ¡°Grandfather had made me the sessor of the family. You then started to try and kill me, being delusional in trying to snatch the sessor position away from me. Did you think that you will be able to be the head of the Yao family after you snatch away the writ tablet? You will still be nothing after grandfather awakens. I definitely won¡¯t pass the Yao family to someone like you even if I am not interested in bing the head of the family!¡± Yao Lin¡¯s expression changedpletely. He didn¡¯t know if his father¡¯s brain had malfunctioned in letting a girl govern the Yao family. Wouldn¡¯t that be equivalent to passing the Yao family to a person with a different surname? ¡°Yun Qing, you must speak with conscience. I¡¯m indeed displeased toward you. But I am not the only one that is being unhappy toward you. Who told you to be a girl? The Yao family definitely can¡¯t be passed to a girl! But when did I pursue after your life? If I did, how are you still standing here?¡± Only he knew about that matter anyways. He just needed to be adamant in denying her ims. Yao Yun Qing sneered before she shifted her head away from him, not saying anything further. In contrast, Xiao Feng, who was standing by her side, was slightly discontented as he looked coldly toward Yao Lin. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough.¡± Senior Hui Yi frowned, impatiently. He then cast a cold gaze toward the bickering people. With a gloomy voice, he continued, ¡°You can exin it to the head by yourself after he awakens!¡± A slight chill rose in Yao Lin¡¯s heart. He originally thought that there wasn¡¯t any hope in father recovering and was unable to speak. Hence, he had said some things that he shouldn¡¯t have before him. If he were to awaken¡­ ¡®No! ¡®It is impossible! ¡®That old man will never be able to get up again! Nobody will know what I had done¡­¡¯ Yao Lin calmed down upon thinking that as he shot acent gaze toward Yao Yun Qing. He had a cynical smile on his face. It was as though he was mocking the girl for thinking that she was clever. Chapter 692 - Treatment Part 6

Chapter 692 -Treatment Part 6

¡®I just need to wait for Mu Ru Yue to fail in treating father. I shall then see what excuses they wille up with to fool Senior Hui Yi!¡¯ Everyone was waiting anxiously as time passed slowly. An anomaly appeared in the sky just when they were getting impatient. A thunder cloud had formed in clear sky. Boom! A lightning descended, falling within the Yao family. Yao Lin widened his eyes as though he saw an impossible scene. His body quivered as hemented, ¡°Grey tribtion lightning? Heaven Stage Low Rank pill?¡± That¡¯s right! This kind of lightning would only appear when a Heaven Stage Low Rank pill had been refined¡­ The crowd was stunned momentarily. They didn¡¯t believe that the girl was really a Heaven Stage Low Rank Alchemist¡­ This realization gave everyone a fright. The tribtion lightningsted for a long time before dissipating. The door was then opened. Two figures in white and purple suddenly appeared at the entrance of the room. The sleeves of the girl¡¯s white robe fluttered slightly with her hair fluttering in the breeze. Her robe was spotlessly clean, making it seem as though she didn¡¯t undergo a lightning tribtion. It looked as if she had just freshened herself up instead¡­ ¡°Yue Er!¡± Yao Yun Qing was ted as she moved in a sh to stand beside Mu Ru Yue before asking nervously, ¡°How is it? How¡¯s my grandfather?¡± A smile graced Mu Ru Yue¡¯s face as she replied indifferently, ¡°His luck overwhelmed his death.¡± Yao Yun Qing¡¯s heart jolted as though a sudden p of lightning had struck near her. She covered her lips as tears of happiness flowed down from her eyes. ¡®That¡¯s great! ¡®Grandfather has finally recovered¡­¡¯ Yao Yun Qing becamepletely stirred up upon thinking about that with her eyes filled with glimmering tears. The heavens knew how long she had awaited for this moment¡­ ¡°Father¡­ he¡­ he has recovered?¡± Yao Lin was stunned. A trace of panic shed past his eyes. It was just for an instant, but Senior Hui Yi had coincidentally noticed that. Hui Yi frowned slightly, but he didn¡¯t say anything. He nced toward Mu Ru Yue and asked, ¡°When will the head awaken?¡± A light cough was suddenly heard in the room when he was asking that. Yao Yun Qing was the first to charge into the room. An elder that already had his eyes opened entered her sight. With a voice slightly choked with her emotions, she asked, ¡°Grandfather, you¡­ you are alright?¡± ¡°Qing Er, it must have been hard on you during this period of time.¡± Yao Jun smiled. He didn¡¯t even need to think as he already knew what would happen in the Yao family during this period of time when he was unconscious. He then suddenly narrowed his eyes as he shot a furious gaze toward the entrance of the room,nding on a figure that was trying to evade his gaze. Everyone instantly followed his gaze and looked at Yao Lin that was cowering with slight curiosity. ¡°Stinky brat,e in here now!¡± Yao Jun yelled in fury. His gaze was as though he wanted to tear Yao Lin¡¯s corpse into tiny pieces! Plop! Yao Lin was so terrified that his legs gave way, directly kneeling before Yao Jun. With a tears filled face, he pleaded, ¡°Father, your son¡¯s mind was muddled at that time. I didn¡¯t do that matter intentionally. Please forgive your son.¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Yao Jun raised his head and burst outughing. Madness filled his smiles. He then closed his eyes gradually with sorrow filling his elderly face. ¡°Such a good son! You are really a good son that I have raised!¡± Everyone was clueless as to what had happened, but it was undeniable that the second master must had done something that provoked the head of the family¡­ ¡°Head!¡± Senior Hui Yi frowned as he nced at Yao Lin who was trembling all over while he knelt before Yao Jun before asking, ¡°What happened?¡± Chapter 693 - Treatment Part 7

Chapter 693 -Treatment Part 7

Yao Jun opened his eyes and shot a cial gaze toward Yao Lin. ¡°My great son had been doing a lot of things behind my back all these years. If I wasn¡¯t critically ill to the point of being unable to speak and even in a stupor state, perhaps he wouldn¡¯t have confessed to me what he had done.¡± Sorrow filled his eyes as he continued furiously, ¡°My third son that I was most proud of had been killed by him. He killed his younger brother in order to prevent him from snatching the head position of the family. If it wasn¡¯t for the old madam being too weak and the eldest daughter-inw being too unworthy of respect, he definitely wouldn¡¯t allow my eldest son to live. But my eldest son has a great daughter. He then started to pursue after Qing Er¡¯s life after I passed the family¡¯s power to Qing Er! If Qing Er wasn¡¯t a girl, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to live for so many years.¡± It was precisely due to her being a girl that Yao Lin didn¡¯t deem her a threat, leaving her with her life¡­ Everyone that had crowded around the head¡¯s bed was stunned. It was like a bolt from the blue. Yao Lin, who they had supported all along, did such an outrageous act? If the third master was still living, they definitely wouldn¡¯t have supported him. It was due to the third master¡¯s death, the eldest master being too weak, and not wanting the Yao family to fall into outsider¡¯s hand that they supported the second master to be the sessor of the family. Who knew that his hands were stained with his brother¡¯s blood?! If they knew about that earlier, they would have supported Yao Yun Qing instead. They definitely wouldn¡¯t have chosen to serve a man that could kill his own brother and had been trying to kill his niece! The Yao family surely wouldn¡¯t be able to progress far if it had been entrusted to a man like him. Yao Yun Qing remained silent. She had once heard her father mentioned that she had an uncle. That uncle had extraordinary innate talent with an outstanding aptitude. He had been greatly doted upon by her grandfather. Yet, he had died in an ident when he was eighteen. He wasn¡¯t able to marry any wife or concubine before he died so he didn¡¯t have any descendants. That incident became grandfather¡¯s most painful and regretful matter in his life. However, what really stung grandfather¡¯s heart was that it was his second son that had killed his third son. Usually, killing of brothers would only ur if they were of the same father but of different mothers. But all three of them came from the same mother! How could this not hurt grandfather¡¯s heart? ¡°Father, I really know that I¡¯ve done wrong. Please forgive me.¡± Yao Lin¡¯splexion was gravely pale as he heavily knocked his head on the ground. His forehead was quickly covered with bruises as blood streamed down from his forehead. But he didn¡¯t stop. Yao Jun shut his eyes again as he hardened his heart and announced, ¡°Yao Lin had killed his own biological brother. He isn¡¯t worthy of being a member of the Yao family. His name shall be eradicated from the ancestral hall and he¡¯ll be executed by a thousand cuts!¡± He seemed to have used all his strength to say that as he lied back down. If he was just running amok as per usual, perhaps he wouldn¡¯t have minded as much. But he certainly wouldn¡¯t allow members of the Yao family to kill one another. Since he had killed his brother, he must go to theherworld to apologize to him! ¡°Father!¡± The verdict of being executed by a thousand cuts struck heavily on Yao Lin¡¯s heart. He shrieked heart-wrenchingly, ¡°Father, I don¡¯t want to die! I really don¡¯t want to. Please let me go. I know that I¡¯ve done wrong. I will burn paper offerings to third brother. I will also go and see him every Tomb Sweeping Day. I promise to never repeat what I have done. Father, please forgive me.¡± Yao Jun¡¯s body shook a little, but he stayed firm with his decision. It wasn¡¯t that he hadn¡¯t given him any chance. It was just that he never cherished them. He did such an unforgivable act. If he forgave him now, who knows how many innocent lives would fall under his hands¡­ Chapter 694 - Treatment Part 8

Chapter 694 -Treatment Part 8

Seeing that he remained unmoved, Yao Lin couldn¡¯t help but to curse at him, ¡°You stubborn old fool, why did you wake up? Why don¡¯t you just die? Who told you to favour third brother so much? You are still siding with him even now by deciding to kill another of your sons for a person that has already died! Furthermore, you ced your sight on Yao Yun Qing after third brother was gone. Why are you so unwilling to give me those powers? How can a girl beparable to me? If you dare to kill me today, I will curse you. I will curse that you will die from a terrible death and that your legacy will end!!¡± He yelled heart-wrenchingly with a hoarse voice. His ghostly voice was heard by the crowd for a long time as he was dragged away. His curses were heard further and further away from them until they vanished¡­ Yao Jun opened his eyes. At that instant, it seemed as though he had aged decades. Weakness was expressed on his face. ¡°It seems that I¡¯ve really aged¡­¡± If it wasn¡¯t for him to have aged, how else could Yao Lin do such a thing under his nose? ¡°Grandfather,¡± Yao Yun Qing pursed her lips slightly. With a faint glow on her delicate and pretty face, she said, ¡°Please let me introduce you to someone. This is my friend Mu Ru Yue. She was the one that refined the Heaven Stage Low Rank pill that saved your life.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Yao Jun looked toward Mu Ru Yue and his eyes instantly lit up. With a smile, heplimented, ¡°Such a young Heaven Stage Low Rank alchemist! You have such an outstanding innate talent. May I know who your master is?¡± Her master would definitely be a grandmaster alchemist to be able to tutor his disciple to such a standard. Mu Ru Yue smiled faintly as she replied, ¡°My master dislikes me saying his name before others.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s the case.¡± Yao Jun chuckled. He wasn¡¯t displeased by Mu Ru Yue¡¯s reply. He also knew that some experts liked to live in seclusion, not being known by the world. This girl must had been recruited by such an expert. Perhaps her master should be a Heaven Stage Peak Rank Alchemist to be able to possess such a disciple¡­ ¡°Lady, I wonder if you will be able to stay in the Yao family for a couple of days?¡± Yao Jun asked smilingly. His tone was respectful but wasn¡¯t trying to curry favor with her. He naturally must receive such a young alchemist talent properly. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯m hurrying to attend the Immortal Doctor Banquet so I will be departing for it now. But¡­¡± A glimmer shed past her eyes before continuing, ¡°There aren¡¯t much issues with your body that just a Heaven Stage Low Rank pill could treat your illness. There should be Heaven Stage Low Rank alchemists in the Medicine Sect. But why did they say that you are beyond treatment then?¡± Mu Ru Yue stopped saying anything further after telling him the main point. She believed that Yao Jun would be able to understand what she was trying to imply with his intelligence. As expected, Yao Jun became quiet, not replying to her. ¡°Eldest brother! Yun Qing! I would like to send the two of you to a ce before heading for the Immortal Doctor Banquet. Father and mother will be waiting at that ce for the two of you. Your cultivation should¡¯ve improved by leaps and bounds after leaving that ce.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled. Perhaps what had happened during these few days had aggravated Xiao Feng that when he heard her words, his cold eyes lit up instantly as he agreed, ¡°Alright!¡± Yao Yun Qing didn¡¯t say anything but she simrly wanted to improve her cultivation. It would be hard for her to survive in this world that revered experts if she didn¡¯t have sufficient power. ¡°Qing Er, you are leaving so soon?¡± Yao Jun was a little startled as he asked with slight reluctance. Yao Yun Qing shifted her gaze to the elder as she replied smiling, ¡°Grandfather, don¡¯t worry. I will be back in a jiffy¡­ ¡± Chapter 695 - Treatment Part 9

Chapter 695 -Treatment Part 9

The autumn wind rustled in the air, making the autumn leaves sway with it. Two figures stood on the summit of a mountain. The man¡¯s purple robe fluttered in the wind. He had a charming handsome face that would make the world lose its luster. His arm was embracing a girl¡¯s slender waist with a perfect smile on his face. Furthermore, the girl beside the man wasn¡¯t in the slightest outshined by his handsome appearance. They looked like a divine couple, making anyone that saw them envious. ¡°Wu Chen, we are reaching the venue for the Immortal Doctor Banquet. The people from the Pill Tower have already reached that ce and are waiting for me. Perhaps we will encounter people from the Immortal Doctor Sect at that ce. Thus, you should wait inside the Alchemy Book.¡± Ye Wu Chen frowned as he asked, ¡°What about yourself?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget that I was only at the Xiantian Full Circle Realm when we previously encountered them.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled slightly before continuing, ¡°Hence, the Immortal Doctor Sect would not be able to make a move on me unless I reveal my Earth Realm¡¯s might!¡± Although Qing Yi and Ye Wu Chen were at the Spiritual Realm, there definitely shouldn¡¯t only be a handful of Spiritual Realm experts in the Immortal Doctor Sect so it was better to be safe. Arge hand pressed against the back of Mu Ru Yue¡¯s head as Ye Wu Chen leaned in to kiss her alluring thin lips. It was as though he was tasting her lips for thest time. Following that, he released her and warned threateningly, ¡°You aren¡¯t allowed to pick flowers and trample grasses when I¡¯m away! If you are in danger, I will exit the Alchemy Book ande for your aid!¡± He gave Mu Ru Yue a final nce after saying that before he moved in a sh to enter the Alchemy Book¡­ Mu Ru Yue chuckled as she brushed her lips with her slender finger. That guy was still as petty. But she loved to see her man¡¯s adorable appearance when he was jealous¡­ The Immortal Doctor Banquet was held within the Immortal Banquet Sect. Only those with an invitation could enter. It was like a small scaled city within the enormous Immortal Doctor Sect. It had all necessary facilities. When Mu Ru Yue entered the sect, she was brought to a ce to rest. Yet, she suddenly halted her steps at that instant as her gazended on a familiar figure¡­ The man had fire-like red hair. He looked enchanting but yet mysterious. He had bloodthirsty red eyes. He looked gloomy even while he had a enchanter-like handsome face. He shifted his gaze to look toward her as though noticing her gaze. When both of their gazes met, a peculiar glint surged in his bloodshot eyes. He parted his lips to say something, but when his words reached his throat, he swallowed them back down¡­ ¡°Feng Jing Tian!¡± Mu Ru Yue was startled as she didn¡¯t expect to reunite with this man at this ce. Moreover, she kept feeling a weird vibe from Feng Jing Tian. He was like a bloodthirsty demon. There wasn¡¯t a human-like auraing from him¡­ Mu Ru Yue had tossed their past dispute to the back of her mind at this moment. When she thought about all the things that Feng Jing Tian had done for her, aplicated feeling surged in her heart. ¡°Elder brother apprentice.¡± A young girl with a sweet smile walked to Feng Jing Tian¡¯s side. When she followed his gaze to look toward Mu Ru Yue, she was instantly stunned for a moment before shemented, ¡°Why is she here?¡± Feng Jing Tian¡¯s adam apple rolled a little before he finally decided to walk toward Mu Ru Yue. Aplex feeling surged in his heart. It had been ages since hest met this girl. She looked increasingly captivating but it was a pity that she wasn¡¯t his¡­ Feng Jing Tian¡¯s heart tightened in agony when his phoenix eyes swept a gaze at the obvious protrusion of her abdomen. Even though he knew that this would happen eventually, his heart still ached upon seeing that. He was still unable to forget this heartless girl even after such a long separation¡­ Chapter 696 - Treatment Part 10

Chapter 696 -Treatment Part 10

Feng Jing Tian stopped walking as he looked at the girl before him. He then asked awkwardly, ¡°How¡­ how have you beentely?¡± When Mu Ru Yue raised her gaze, the man¡¯s eyes that were filled with mixed feelings entered her eyes. She sighed subconsciously as she advised, ¡°Feng Jing Tian, you should let go of your feelings for me.¡± ¡®Let go?¡¯ Feng Jing Tian chuckled bitterly. ¡®How can it be that easy? However, I already no longer want to get her. It is due to me abandoning humanity and bing a devil. I am ipatible with this girl¡­¡¯ ¡°Feng Jing Tian, I¡¯m already married and is conceiving his son so you should not continue wasting your feelings on me.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows rose as she said that indifferently. Feng Jing Tian didn¡¯t reply her. His eyes just focused deeply on the girl before him. It was as though he wanted to engrave her figure into his mind¡­ ¡°Elder brother apprentice,¡± A girl in pink garment walked before Feng Jing Tian. Her smile was so sweet and lovely. When she shifted her gaze to Mu Ru Yue, she asked, ¡°Xiao Ru Yue, do you still remember me?¡± When Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze shifted to her, she stayed silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Xiao Jing?¡± Xiao Jing subsequently vanished after the Third Master of the Xiao family dies. Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t expect that this girl would be here and even called Feng Jing Tian her elder brother apprentice. Mu Ru Yue just didn¡¯t get a good impression for the girl. It was obscure to her why such an extremely ufortable feeling arose in her heart by just talking to her. She didn¡¯t feel such an ufortable feeling even when facing Zi Feng. Thus, she concluded that it wasn¡¯t due to disliking her that she had such feelings. It should be due to other reasons¡­ ¡°Do you need something?¡± Mu Ru Yue knitted her brows tightly with her tone indifferent but cold. Xiao Jing was stunned for a moment beforementing, ¡°You seem to dislike me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled faintly before continuing, ¡°Even though you had personally killed your father, I just don¡¯t have any good feelings for you. Even I don¡¯t understand why.¡± Xiao Jing smiled lovably as she said, ¡°In any case, we¡¯re both members of the Xiao Family. You¡¯re too heartless to say that. Since we have met up here, how about we go out for a drink? Elder brother apprentice, what do you say?¡± Feng Jing Tian creased his long, shapely brows as he nced at Xiao Jing with a bloodthirsty and ruthless gaze. With a cold smile, he warned, ¡°Xiao Jing, what are you ying at? If you are that needy, I don¡¯t mind telling master to summon you back!¡± Grievance surged in Xiao Jing¡¯s clearrge eyes. She bit on her lip before replying, ¡°I understand. I won¡¯t say anything else. It wasn¡¯t easy toe out for a trip. Please don¡¯t tell stepfather. Otherwise, he will no longer let me out.¡± Feng Jing Tian shot her a warning gaze. He then withdrew his gaze to look toward Mu Ru Yue with peculiar feelings surging in his phoenix eyes again. ¡°I actually knew that you will definitely be attending this Immortal Doctor Banquet so I came¡­¡± That¡¯s right, it was due to her that he came to this ce¡­ Otherwise, why would hee and attend this gathering? Mu Ru Yue sighed lightly and said in aplex manner, ¡°Feng Jing Tian, you have undergone such drastic changes since the previous time we met. A person that is bing a devil mustn¡¯t be bloodthirsty. If so, it would be easy for your powers to run amok and bing a devil that only knows how to massacre. Yet, the innate talent of a person that is bing a devil is exceptionally high and will be able to improve tremendously in his cultivation in just a short period of time. But once you be a bonafide devil, you will no longer be able to recognise anybody! Feng Jing Tian, I hope that day won¡¯te nor do I want to be your enemy in our final meeting.¡± Chapter 697 - Treatment Part 11

Chapter 697 -Treatment Part 11

A red glow shed past Feng Jing Tian¡¯s eyes. He then raised his head to focus his bloodshot eyes at the girl before him. ¡°I definitely will not forget you nor will I ever hurt you!¡± His voice was filled with resolution when he said that. Mu Ru Yue was startled when she looked at his determined eyes for a moment. She then smiled lightly and replied, ¡°I hope so¡­¡± The breeze blew on the mountain range filled with clouds and mists. A girl raised her gaze to look at the sky above her with her sleeves fluttering lightly with the wind. ¡°You Lan, has she reached the Immortal Doctor Sect?¡± The girl said in an cial tone as cold as ice. Yao Lan was kneeling on a knee as she replied respectfully, ¡°Young mistress, the girl known as Mu Ru Yue has indeed arrived at the Immortal Doctor Sect. But Ye Wu Chen wasn¡¯t by her side. She seemed to know a guy known as Feng Jing Tian instead. That man seems to be looking at her with an unusual gaze¡­¡± The girl sneered coldly as she said, ¡°He definitely won¡¯t be far from her since she is here. You Lan, don¡¯t make any moves on her now. I currently can¡¯t expose too much of myself.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, young mistress,¡± Yao Lan seemed to have thought about something before continuing, ¡°Young mistress, the sect master has returned.¡± ¡°Mhm. I got it.¡± The girl nodded lightly, but there wasn¡¯t any expression on her face. She was just borrowing this body so she naturally didn¡¯t have much feelings toward this body¡¯s mother. Moreover, she just wanted to make use this body¡¯s innate talent and the power of the powerful Immortal Doctor Sect¡­ ¡°Young mistress,¡± You Lan hesitated for a moment before continuing, ¡°The sect master seems to be receiving an honorable guest. I heard a rumour that the guest possess powers superior to that of the Immortal Doctor Sect. That guest is the son of the lord who is the actual owner of the Immortal Doctor Sect! If you can make a connection with him, you may be able to obtain benefits.¡± The girl remained silent before raising her ice-cold face after a long time. ¡°I understand. You are dismissed. I will soon check that person out.¡± She replied to Yao Lan in a tone that was cold enough to freeze all of the blood in her body. When the girl just entered the luxurious hall, she saw the man that was sitting at the chief seat. Astonishment subconsciously surged in her eyes when she saw that man, even after seeing such a handsome man like Ye Wu Chen. If Ye Wu Chen¡¯s appearance was described as charming and noble like an Asura, the man before her could be said to be extraordinary. She had never seen a man that was so unblemished by the mundane world. He was so cold and unfeeling as though he was an immortal that was not eating the food of themon mortals. His silver hair flowed with the breeze, grazing against his face that was so fair to the point of almost being transparent. The man¡¯s slender and long fingers were holding onto a teacup before him. His action of sipping tea was elegant and captivating. He had a different grandeur aspared to Ye Wu Chen, but he simrly looked perfect. However, the girl came back to her senses after being stunned for a short moment. In her point of view, only Ye Wu Chen, that was a charming yet ruthless Asura-like man, could attract her. On the other hand, the man before her was too emotionless like an immortal, giving people a fictitious vibe. More importantly, such an immortal-like guy usually wouldn¡¯t have blood stained hands. A guy that was too clean wasn¡¯t one that she could love¡­ But such a guy was pleasant to the eyes. The immortal-like man lifted his head slightly as he cast a gaze at the woman seated beneath him. Coldness filled his eyes. There wasn¡¯t the slightest gentleness in his eyes like when he looked at Mu Ru Yue. ¡°Feng Er, you¡¯re back?¡± The middle aged woman that was sitting at a seat lower than the man¡¯s stood up abruptly and introduced smilingly, ¡°Let me introduce this guest to you. He is Murong Qing Chu, Mr Murong¡­¡± Chapter 698 - The Event Begins And The Despised Pill Tower Part 1

Chapter 698 -The Event Begins And The Despised Pill Tower Part 1

Murong Qing Chu gradually ced his cup down. There wasn¡¯t the slightest ripple in his cold eyes, making people unable to guess his current mood. ¡°Mr Murong,¡± The girl known as Feng Er lightly nodded her head at the cold immortal-like man that was sitting in the highest position in the hall while beingpletely stone-faced. The middle-aged woman seemed displeased by her attitude as she knitted her brows tightly. She then rxed her brows after a long time before shifting her gaze toward Murong Qing Chu and introduced, ¡°Mr Murong, this is my daughter, Shangguan Feng. May I ask a favour from Mr Murong? Mr Murong not only has an outstanding innate talent, you have a superior cultivation. Thus, I don¡¯t know if Mr Murong will be able to tutor my daughter in her cultivation.¡± Even though she was said to be the sect master of the Immortal Doctor Sect, it was only by name. The true founder of the sect was that lord while Mr Murong was the son of that lord. As for that lord, there were still rumours regarding him in the current Central Region. It was rumored that he had previously pursued after a girl for a couple of decades, but the girl already had a husband. Yet, he didn¡¯t give up on her, persistently staying by her side. The girl¡¯s husband finally fell in love with someone else after a couple more decades, deeply hurting her. Following that, the lord took advantage of the situation and obtained her heart. Half a century had passed before he got to marry her. Yet, although it was long, it wasn¡¯t long enough since the girl¡¯s ex-husband regretted giving up on her and wanted to get back with her. Who knew that the lord already held a position in her heart. Thus, he raped her under his rage when the lord was out. Following that, the lord was enraged carrying out a bloody cmity in the Central Region. He didn¡¯t mind that she was sullied, but the girl¡¯s mind was severely damaged. She left the world in the end, leaving just their son Murong Qing Chu behind. That lord only had a son at such ate stage of his life and his son was from the woman he loved fondly. Hence, the lord naturally doted on him tremendously. But it was a pity that Mr Murong had to be sent away from the sect when he was young due to his poor body condition to recover, unable to inherit the Immortal Doctor Sect. She was then chosen by the Immortal Doctor Sect at that time to govern the sect temporarily. However, the actual owner of the Immortal Doctor Sect was still him¡­ If Feng Er was able to obtain the affections of Mr Murong, perhaps her position would be more stable. Mr Murong was said to be single after so many years and was still a virgin. If Feng Er could marry such a guy, it wouldn¡¯t be a bad deal for her¡­ ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Murong Qing Chu smirked lightly, but without a single ripple in his cold eyes as he replied, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in giving her pointers in her cultivation.¡± Shangguan Lan was stunned for a moment as she didn¡¯t expect Mr Murong to reject so straightforwardly. Moreover, her daughter had a devastatingly beautiful face. She also wasn¡¯t like the rest of the love-struck fools that were unable to shift their eyes away from Mr Murong after seeing his appearance. Why was Mr Murong so unwilling to interact with her then? It seemed that Mr Murong really had an extremely high sight as rumoured. But Shangguan Lan was really confident that there wasn¡¯t anyone except her daughter would bepatible with Murong Qing Chu. ¡°Mr Murong hase here to attend the Immortal Doctor Banquet?¡± Glimmers danced in Shangguan Lan¡¯s eyes as she asked respectfully. ¡°Mhm.¡± Murong Qing Chu replied to her lightly, but his handsome and fair face was still as cold. It was as though this man didn¡¯t have other expressions except his current one. A wless face suddenly appeared in Murong Qing Chu¡¯s mind, making him smile lightly¡­ Chapter 699 - The Event Begins And The Despised Pill Tower Part 2

Chapter 699 -The Event Begins And The Despised Pill Tower Part 2

Shangguan Feng was stunned for a moment as she raised her head to look at the man¡¯s immortal-like handsome face. Astonishment surged in her heart again. So, this cold immortal-like man could smile and even smiled so captivatingly. The world seemed to have lost its luster at that instant¡­ Murong Qing Chu regained the coldness in his eyes as though he felt Shangguan Feng looking at him with astonishment. He then looked lightly toward her It was just a light nce but it was unknown to Shangguan Feng why her breath seemed to have tightened from it. It was like a hand was crushing her heart, making her unable to breathe at that moment. She had originally thought that this immortal-like man wouldn¡¯t casually hurt people. Yet, in contrast with his immortal-like appearance, he could hurt people with just his gaze¡­ It seemed that nobody should judge a person by his appearance¡­ Shangguan Feng¡¯splexion paled slightly, hastily lowering her head. She felt the pressure that was locked on to her was gradually diminishing the instant she lowered her gaze¡­ ¡°If you¡¯ve nothing else to report, you all are dismissed.¡± Murong Qing Chu raised his teacup with his slender fingers gripping tightly onto it. He had a cold immortal-like expression as he said that in an indifferent tone. ¡°Mr Murong, if you are in need of something, please summon us anytime.¡± Shangguan Lan nodded slightly at Murong Qing Chu before briskly leaving the hall, pulling Shangguan Feng along with her. The pressure on Shangguan Feng¡¯s heart vanished the moment she left the hall, making her take in a deep breath. If Ye Wu Chen gave her the horrifying feeling as though he came from hell, this man that could pressure people without any warning made it impossible for people to guess his origin¡­ ¡°Mother.¡± Shangguan Feng couldn¡¯t help but frown as she thought back to what Shangguan Lan had said. She thenined, ¡°I¡¯ve already told you that there is already a man in my heart so no matter how outstanding Mr Murong is, I won¡¯t be able to develop interest toward him.¡± How could she not know that Shangguan Lan was trying to pair her up with Mr Murong? Murong Qing Chu was indeed an outstanding man, but it was a pity that only that man stayed in her heart¡­ Shangguan Feng¡¯s gaze darkened slightly with a ruthless glint that shone past her eyes. ¡®That man can only be mine in this life no matter what! I will snatch him away from that wretch girl even if I have to overturn the entire word, regardlessly!¡¯ ¡°Feng Er,¡± Shangguan Lan frowned slightly before continuing, ¡°I know that you love someone, but how can he beparable to Murong Qing Chu no matter how strong he is? Murong Qing Chu is that lord¡¯s son. He also has such a superb cultivation so if you can marry him, our mother and daughter¡¯s position will be much stable. You can treat it as mother begging you this time.¡± Shangguan Feng smiled coldly with a tinge of disdain that shed past her eyes. Nheless, she didn¡¯t express her displeasure on her face. She just bit her lips and lowered her gaze before replying, ¡°I will listen to what mother says then.¡± She could only temporarily listen to this old granny for the power of the Immortal Doctor Sect! ¡°That¡¯s my Shangguan Lan¡¯s obedient little girl.¡± Shangguan Lan smiled in satisfaction. In her point of view, it was her daughter¡¯s poor attitude that provoked Murong Qing Chu. If her daughter was to soften up to him, which man would be able to resist her charm? Even if it was that cold immortal-like man, there would not be an exception! ¡°Feng Er, I am aware of your every action during this period of time. But with Mr Murong here now, some rules need to be followed. You are forbidden to make any moves on thepetitors. If you do, even mother will not be able to protect you.¡± Chapter 700 - The Event Begins And The Despised Pill Tower Part 3

Chapter 700 -The Event Begins And The Despised Pill Tower Part 3

Shangguan Lan frowned as how could she as the sect master of the Immortal Doctor Sect not know what Shangguan Feng had been doing? She just usually turned a blind eye to it. But currently, they mustn¡¯t leave behind any evidence that could be used against them. Otherwise, if Mr Murong was to report to that lord, the sect master of the Immortal Doctor Sect would mostly likely be changed. Shangguan Feng lowered her gaze to hide the sinister glint in her eyes as she replied softly, ¡°I understand!¡± ¡®Let her go? How can I? ¡®The person that I hate to the point of desperately wanting to rip her heart apart instantly is right before me. How can I possibly let her go? If I don¡¯t kill that girl, it will be hard to appease the hatred in my heart!¡¯ Shangguan Feng sneered with an ice-cold face¡­ The event was held at the za of the Immortal Doctor Sect. Hence, the surrounding of the za was crowded with people at the break of dawn. Moreover, only the Pill Tower, excluding the threerge powers, had gotten the qualifications to participate in the Immortal Doctor Banquet¡­ Thus, when Mu Ru Yue appeared, she attracted the attention of the crowd¡­ ¡°She should be a person from the Pill Tower. It can¡¯t be that she is the only one from the Pill Tower that will be participating in thepetition, right?¡± ¡°Tsk! How can she be able to stand victorious against so manypetitors by herself?¡± ¡°Haha! The Pill Tower is just a newly emerged small power. There are rumours that it recently had nearly faced annihtion.They most probably be getting thest ce in thispetition. I wonder who gave her the invitation¡­¡± The crowd was discussing among themselves while looking with disdain towards Mu Ru Yue. Mu Ru Yue seemed to not have heard what the crowd was discussing as she just shot a gaze through the crowd and focused on Feng Jing Tian. With a slight raise of her brows, she said, ¡°Holy Sect? Feng Jing Tian is with the Holy Sect?¡± ¡®Moreover, the Holy Sect seems to be treating Xiao Jing and him with tremendous respect. I wonder what has happened to Feng Jing Tian during this period of time¡­¡¯ ¡°Quickly look, it is Fairy You Lan from the Immortal Doctor Sect.¡± ¡°Her grandeur was as pure as the air in an empty valley with a nature as gentle as an orchid. Fairy You Lan has always been so beautiful. When another figure appeared, everyone shifted their gazes to the white-robed girl that was like an orchid in an empty valley that was walking forth into the za. It was undeniable that female disciples of the Immortal Doctor Sect were indeed extremely beautiful. It was especially so with Fairy You Lan as her beauty was astonishing¡­ The crowd was unable to withdraw their gaze from such a breathtaking sight for this instant¡­ ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Yao Lan swept a gaze through the crowd. Her gaze momentarily turned cold once her sightnded on Mu Ru Yue. Fury surged forth from her body. ¡°You Lan, you know her?¡± An elder at her side looked at You Lan before shifting his gaze to Mu Ru Yue again, asking with a frown. ¡°Hmph!¡± You Lan snorted coldly as she exined, ¡°The young mistress was previously acquainted with that girl before she returned to the sect as the young mistress. She had treated that girl like her own sister, caring for her and rescuing her from danger numerous times. The young mistress was also kind enough to let her stay with her when she had nowhere to go. Who knew that that girl would snatch away the fianc¨¦ of the young mistress and also has been trying to kill the young mistress!¡± Swish! mours rose vigorously among the crowd as they looked at Mu Ru Yue with contempt. They didn¡¯t expect that the girl with such an outstanding temperament was actually an ingrate that snatched away the young mistress¡¯s fiance. She wasn¡¯t worthy for the young mistress to have treated her so well initially. The young mistress should have just let her perish on her own! Boom! Anger burst forth from Feng Jing Tian¡¯s body. Undisguised killing intent filled his ruthless and bloodshot eyes. With his aura surging forth from his body, he yelled furiously, ¡°Shut up!¡± Chapter 701 - The Event Begins And The Despised Pill Tower Part 4

Chapter 701 -The Event Begins And The Despised Pill Tower Part 4

You Lan couldn¡¯t help but be shocked from his sudden outburst. She then shifted her gaze to the red-haired man that was near her. It was unknown to her why her heart subconsciously palpitated slightly when she looked at the man¡¯s blood red eyes. The man had a devil-like red hair with a magnificent appearance, making her unable to shift her gaze away from him for a moment. She had lived for so many years and had never seen any man as charming as him. The description of devastatingly beautiful was inferior to his appearance. The cold aura enveloping Feng Jing Tian¡¯s body intensified when he saw that You Lan was looking toward him with starry-eyes filled with infatuation. His red hair danced violently under the tempest, making him look like a devil. ¡°If I hear you say another word that dishonours her, I will kill you!¡± You Lan was startled by his words. She became tremendously jealous of Mu Ru Yue. With a cold smile, she rebuked, ¡°Did I say anything wrong? She is just a vixen that snatched away our young mistress¡¯s fiance by using her appearance. She also frequently didn¡¯t ce any importance on my young mistress. A person like her will certainly suffer the consequences of constantly being pointed at and disdained!¡± Swish! A red ray of light shed past. When the crowd hadn¡¯t figure out what had happened, the man was already standing before You Lan. His slender fingers had gripped tightly around her neck with viciousness in his bloodthirsty and ruthless eyes. Everyone¡¯s expression changed. Nobody had expected that this man with an unknown background dared to try and kill a person of the Immortal Doctor Sect. Could it be that he was sick of living? ¡°Stop!¡± The expression of the elder standing by You Lan¡¯s side changed drastically. With his voice slightly cial, he warned, ¡°This is the Immortal Doctor Sect. You are to release You Lan instantly!¡± ¡°Release her?¡± Feng Jing Tian chuckled lightly. He then continued with a hatred-filled hoarse voice, ¡°Release her to let her continue dishonouring the woman that I am deeply in love with? I¡¯ve already given her a chance but she didn¡¯t cherish it. Since that is the case, I can only kill her!¡± You Lan¡¯s cultivation was at the Spiritual Realm. Yet, she couldn¡¯t put up any resistance against the man. Herplexion was gravely pale as she looked in shock at the man before her that made her feel as though he was a devil that evokes fear in people¡¯s heart. He currently looked like an enraged wild lion that could take her life at any moment¡­ ¡°Feng Jing Tian!¡± An indifferent voice was suddenly heard. The killing intent in Feng Jing Tian¡¯s bloodshot eyes mysteriously vanished gradually. His tight grip on You Lan¡¯s neck subconsciously loosened slightly as he shifted his phoenix gaze toward the white-robed girl at the side. His adam¡¯s apple rolled a little as he wanted to say something. But he was unable to voice out anything to her in the end¡­ ¡°Feng Jing Tian, have you already forgotten what I had told you?¡± Mu Ru Yue shifted her gaze toward the man¡¯s enchanter-like face as she chided, ¡°You are already bing a devil. Seeing blood will only elerate that process so you mustn¡¯t kill!¡± Aplicated gaze shed past her eyes at this instant. Feng Jing Tian¡¯s feelings for her was too heavy. It was so heavy that she could barely cope with it. Furthermore, she was at a loss on how to deal with such a man¡­ ¡°Are¡­ are you worrying about me?¡± Feng Jing Tian smiled all of a sudden. Even the description of devastatingly beautiful couldn¡¯t be used to describe that smile of his. Even if there was a fully bloomed rose garden ced before him, it would lose its luster. ¡°You don¡¯t want me to kill? I won¡¯t kill her then. I will listen to what you say.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart shuddered slightly. She then turned her gaze away from the man¡¯s gaze that was brimmed with happiness. Theplexity of her gaze intensified. Bang! Feng Jing Tian threw You Lan mercilessly on the ground, making her grip her neck and cough profusely. She bit on her lips with a gravely paleplexion. Chapter 702 - The Event Begins And The Despised Pill Tower Part 5

Chapter 702 -The Event Begins And The Despised Pill Tower Part 5

The feeling of snatching back her life from a death god¡¯s hand was awesome¡­ She was certain that she was going to lose her life under this man¡¯s hand at that instant! ¡°Who are you?¡± The elder looked coldly toward Feng Qing Tian before continuing with killing intent in his eyes, ¡°This is my Immortal Doctor Sect. You aren¡¯t allowed to act in such an unbridled manner!¡± Boom! Her aura started to circle around her body, giving rise to a gale. Feng Jing Tian looked coldly at her. With a slight part of his lips, he shouted with his bloodshot eyes filled with gloominess, ¡°Scram!¡± Pfft! A tyrannical power struck on the elder¡¯s chest. Bang! She was sent flying backward, spitting out a mouthful of blood. Her elderly face instantly turned pale as she looked bbergasted at the man¡¯s magnificent face. Suddenly, her gazended on the jade pendant attached to the man¡¯s waist. Her pupils contracted abruptly as shemented, ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re that person¡¯s disciple?¡± It was no longer a mystery why the Holy Sect was treating him so respectfully. It was due to him being a disciple of that person¡­ Feng Jing Tian shot a gloomy nce toward the elder¡¯s pale face before shifting his gaze back to Mu Ru Yue. His sinister aura vanished at that moment as his phoenix eyes focused on her, filled with infatuation. ¡°Woman, I will not let anyone hurt you even if it is just disrespectful words toward you!¡± Any disrespectful word about her was like a needle piercing mercilessly at his heart. He definitely wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to hurt her in the slightest! ¡°Feng Jing Tian¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue sighed with slight frustration before asking, ¡°What¡¯s the point in doing this?¡± Feng Jing Tian pursed his lips slightly before his lips curved up to a charming arc. With his phoenix eyes focusing on Mu Ru Yue, he replied, ¡°I¡¯m redeeming myself! Mu Ru Yue was stunned as she looked slightly in shock toward Feng Jing Tian. ¡°That year¡­¡± Feng Jing Tian paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°I had tried to force you to stay by my side by sealing your powers. In return, it nearly took your life. If there¡¯s a second chance, I definitely wouldn¡¯t make such a blunder again¡­¡± It was destined for him to be attracted to this girl from their first encounter. She seemed to always be at the centre of the limelight, giving off dazzling rays of light. But she chose to be with another man¡­ If he didn¡¯t use the wrong method of getting her due to being blinded by his love for her and constantly stayed by her side like Ye Wu Chen, would she have chosen him instead? Feng Jing Tian smiled bitterly. ¡®This heartless girl has only brought me pain and sorrow after snatching my heart away. ¡®How can it be easy for me to forget herpletely? I can¡¯t help but to want to tear the corpses of those that are being disrespectful toward her into tiny pieces!¡¯ ¡°Feng Jing Tian, you will be able to let go of those feelings sooner orter.¡± Mu Ru Yue lifted her gaze to look at Feng Jing Tian. Everything would be dull in time¡­ The lifespan of a Martial Practitioner was extremely long. Hence, she hoped that Feng Jing Tian would let go of his feelings for her as time passed. Otherwise, his entire life would be really bitter and painful¡­ Feng Jing Tian smiled as he replied softly, ¡°I hope so¡­¡± But he knew that it was impossible! Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t say anything further as she could feel a sour smell permeating the Alchemy Book, making her smile uncontrobly. ¡®That fellow Ye Wu Chen has be jealous again. ¡®He nearly exited the Alchemy book upon hearing what You Lan said. If I didn¡¯t warn him, perhaps the current oue would already be unimaginable¡­¡¯ You Lan bit her lips with her gaze filled with slight resentment. She then looked toward Mu Ru Yue with deep hatred. However, she didn¡¯t dare to say anything further even if she wanted to let the other powers know how Mu Ru Yue really was since Feng Jing Tian was present¡­ Chapter 703 - The Event Begins And The Despised Pill Tower Part 6

Chapter 703 - The Event Begins And The Despised Pill Tower Part 6

¡°Cough! Cough!¡± The elder cleared her throat and with a cold expression, she announced, ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m Elder Qiu Yun (Autumn Cloud) of the Immortal Doctor Sect. I will be the host for this Immortal Doctor Sect. The purpose of gathering everyone here today is to tell everyone the rules of thispetition.¡± The entire za quietened as the crowd shifted their gazes toward Qiu Yun, waiting for her following words¡­ ¡°You will need to abide the following rules within the Immortal Doctor Sect. Number one, you aren¡¯t allowed to barge into the inner courtyards. Those that do will be eliminated from thepetition. Number two, nobody is allowed to killpetitors outside of thepetition!¡± The hidden meaning behind her words was that they were allowed to kill their opponents in thepetition. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m done with the rules. The first round ofpetitions will be held in half a month¡¯s time. I hope that all of you will be able to take the time to get proper rest.¡± Qiu Yun surveyed the crowd as she said that indifferently. Following that, she looked at the pale-faced You Lan before saying, ¡°You Lan, let¡¯s go.¡± You Lan nodded, but before she left with Elder Qiu Yun, she couldn¡¯t help but nce at Feng Jing Tian. Following that, a tinge of peculiar ray shed past her eyes. It was the night. The tranquil moonlight entered the room,nding on the girl that was sitting crossed leg on the bed. Suddenly, the girl vanished from the room. The night wind blew past without leaving any traces behind¡­ When Mu Ru Yue just entered the Alchemy Book, her gaze met with a pair of sulky purple eyes. The man suddenly pulled onto her arm when she was still in a daze, pressing down heavily on her body on the hill. ¡°Feng Jing Tian still has feelings for you!¡± Ye Wu Chen narrowed his eyes slightly and continued sulkily, ¡°So I really don¡¯t feel safe for you to be out there by yourself.¡± If it was the previous Feng Jing Tian, he wouldn¡¯t feel threatened. But the current him gave him a feeling that he should be vignt with him. That man¡¯s power had improved drastically, making him feel tremendously threatened by him. ¡®What if he tries to force himself on Mu Er again? How can Mu Er be his match?¡¯ ¡°Mu Er, I promised to your request in not appearing in the Immortal Doctor Sect. But if Feng Jing Tian makes a move on you, I will not continue to stay in here!¡± Mu Ru Yue was startled for a moment. Following that, she felt a scorching gaze focused on her. The man¡¯s zing hot breath could be felt on her face as he said that to her, carrying an elegant and sweet scent. ¡°Wu Chen¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her head slightly as she focused on the man that was pressing down on her body before continuing, ¡°If Feng Jing Tian really did that, I will not forgive him! Moreover, I¡¯ve Qing Yi with me so you don¡¯t need to worry too much.¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s smiled charmingly before he said, ¡°Mu Er, it¡¯s gettingte. You should just sleep in the Alchemy Book tonight.¡± With a wave of his hand, a wide andrge bed appeared out of thin air on top of the hill. He lifted his arms to pull Mu Ru Yue into his embrace before he carefully ced her on the bed as though she was his precious treasure. Xiao Yue and the other demon beasts were really tactful as they didn¡¯t appear so only the two of them were on the tranquil hill¡­ It was unknown when their clothes were removed. But Ye Wu Chen could only feel that his throat had be dry with desires burning from the bottom of his heart. He then started to press himself onto the girl¡¯s body. But¡­ Bang! A power burst forth from Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body, directly sting Ye Wu Chen away from her body. Hisplexion turned as ck as the bottom of a wok as he yelled in frustration, ¡°Not again!¡± It had already urred numerous times. Whenever he wanted to be intimate with Mu Er, the little fe in her belly would start creating trouble, making him unable to touch her¡­ Chapter 704 - The Event Begins And The Despised Pill Tower Part 7

Chapter 704 -The Event Begins And The Despised Pill Tower Part 7

Mu Ru Yue caressed her round belly gently. With a slight smile, she said, ¡°Perhaps he is afraid that you will hurt him due to yourck of control. Moreover, the little fellow should nearly have absorbed enough energy, but it is unknown when he will be born¡­¡± ¡°I must teach him a lesson once he is born!¡± Mu Ru Yue couldn¡¯t help butugh as she looked at Ye Wu Chen that was clearly burning with desires. She then replied, ¡°You just need to bear with it for a while more. Perhaps he will be born in the near future.¡± Instantly, Ye Wu Chen¡¯s eyes were filled with grief as heined resentfully, ¡°If the little guy needs another two or three years to be born, does that mean I will need to endure for two to three years as well?¡± Suddenly, Ye Wu Chen felt that he was the most pitiful person in the world. Other people¡¯s pregnancy just needed ten months. Yet, it waspletely unknown how long it would take for his son to be born. Furthermore, he also needed to suppress his desire for Mu Ru Yue during that period of time as well¡­ Ye Wu Chen was filled with grief as he thought about his miserable future. If he knew this earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have worked that hard to impregnate Mu Er¡­ ¡°Someone ising!¡± A sharp glint shed past Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes as she said that heavily. Mu Ru Yue frowned slightly before a sinister light shone past his purple eyes as hemented, ¡°Feng Jing Tian!¡± ¡°Wu Chen, I will have to head out for a bit.¡± Mu Ru Yue held Ye Wu Chen¡¯s hand gently and continued with a slight smile, ¡°The secret of having this Alchemy Book mustn¡¯t be known by anyone else. Don¡¯t worry. Feng Jing Tian wouldn¡¯t do that kind of things to me. Moreover, if he really treated me rudely, I will just make Qing Yi appear.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Ye Wu Chen snorted coldly as he replied, ¡°I¡¯m also curious as to why is he looking for you sote in the night!¡± He was a man. Since he was one, how could he have good feelings toward another man that was barging in his woman¡¯s roomte in the night! This was especially so toward the man that was deeply in love with his woman! Mu Ru Yue opened her eyes abruptly in the room. It was just in time for her to see a pair of slender hands pushed open her room¡¯s door. Following that, a fire-like red robe appeared before her sight. The man looked so enchanting that his beauty seemed unreal. Aplicated gaze was expressed in his eyes when his scarlet eyes looked at the girl sitting on the bed. ¡°Feng Jing Tian, don¡¯t you know that there¡¯s a difference between male and female?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brow rose before continuing, ¡°I wonder why have youe looking for me sote in the night.¡± Perhaps it was due to Feng Jing Tian feeling that Mu Ru Yue¡¯s attitude was not as cold as before that he smiled and replied, ¡°I¡¯vee to tell you something!¡± ¡°What?¡± Mu Ru Yue was stunned before asking curiously. ¡°The young mistress of the Immortal Doctor Sect is the master of Lan Yue.¡± A trace of killing intent shed past Feng Jing Tian¡¯s eyes when he thought about Lan Yue. It was a pity that she died too prematurely. Otherwise, he would definitely make her experience a life worse than death! ¡°Zi Feng?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze turned cold. It seemed that their hypothesis wasn¡¯t wrong. The young mistress of the Immortal Doctor Sect was Zi Feng. Who in the world other than Zi Feng would say so dignifiedly that Mu Ru Yue had snatched her fiance Ye Wu Chen away from her? Instantly, killing intents raged from her heart as she smiled cially. There would be one day where Zi Feng will pay the price for all of her debts! ¡°Woman,¡± Feng Jing Tian pursed his lips slightly. He then looked at Mu Ru Yue as though he was making a firm resolution before asking, ¡°May I ask you thest question?¡± ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°If¡­ if I stay quietly by your side, not fussing about anything nor asking for any status, will you agree?¡± He had never been this nervous before at this moment as he looked at Mu Ru Yue without blinking his eyes. Chapter 705 - The Event Begins And The Despised Pill Tower Part 8

Chapter 705 -The Event Begins And The Despised Pill Tower Part 8

Mu Ru Yue smiled and said, ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Feng Jing Tian¡¯s heart sunk instantly but there wasn¡¯t a trace of disappointment in his phoenix eyes. It was due to her answer being within his expectation. ¡°Feng Jing Tian, do you believe in having a past life?¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled slightly as she exined, ¡°My destiny to be bounded to him had already been fixed since our past lives. I will solely fall in love with him no matter how many times I reincarnate. If his soul was annihted, I will wait for him after a thousand reincarnation! It suffices for me to just have him by my side. Nobody will be able to interfere with our feelings.¡± Feng Jing Tian burst outughing. His smile was incredibly captivating under the night sky. He looked like a magnificent enchanter. ¡°I¡¯ve already guessed it. Since you have rejected me again, I will stay as your friend forever by your side from now on. You will no longer need to feel that you don¡¯t know how to face me.¡± Feng Jing Tian had enough of missing her after so many years of separation. He no longer cared to be only her friend as long as he could frequently see her. It would suffice for him¡­ He previously loved her but used the wrong method. Hence, he would never make the same mistake again. Mu Ru Yue heaved a sigh of relief as she looked at the red-robed figure disappearing into the night. It seemed that what she said had indeed helped Feng Jing Tian to move on¡­ A petite figure shed out from among the tree after he vanished. Xiao Jing looked at the direction where Feng Jing Tian left before shifting her gaze toward Mu Ru Yue¡¯s room. A trace of a ray of light flickered past her clearrge eyes. She stayed silent for a while before heading in the opposite direction from where Feng Jing Tian went¡­ Half a month¡¯s time passed quickly. All of thepetitors had already been prepared forpetition in this half a month¡¯s time. Feng Jing Tian originally wanted to wait for the Immortal Doctor Sect to end before leaving again, but he received an information during this period of time leaving him with no choice but to leave the Immortal Doctor Sect¡­ Those that didn¡¯t dare to discuss Mu Ru Yue due to the fear of Feng Jing Tian became unrestrained with their speech again after he left. Nheless, nobody dared to make any obvious moves against Mu Ru Yue. If so, who knew that what they did wasn¡¯t being reported to that man? As the disciple of that person, the oue would be undesirable if they were to offend him¡­ The sunlight descended, covering the entire enormous za. The surroundings of the za were packed with people, discussing. But their gazes that shot toward Mu Ru Yue was filled with despise¡­ ¡°Since everyone is already here, I will tell you what will happen in the first round of thepetition.¡± Qiu Yun cleared her throat before exining, ¡°In the first round of thepetition, all of you will be entering the Divine Medicine Magic Array of our Immortal Doctor Sect. The magic array is usually used to train the disciples of our Immortal Doctor Sect. It is extremely dangerous within it but there are numerous precious medicinal nts. All of thepetitors just need to survive within the array for three months!¡± Swish! The crowd became stirred up. Who didn¡¯t know what the Divine Medicine Magic Array was? It was the best ce to cultivate mental powers. Moreover, once they entered the array, their mental power would be pressured. The stronger the practitioner¡¯s mental power, the further they could travel. All of them didn¡¯t expect that they would be able to enter the Divine Medicine Magic Array since usually only an extremely small amount of disciples could have the qualifications to enter it. ¡°All of you should already know that the Divine Medicine Magic Array trains the practitioner¡¯s mental strength. Hence, you all should disy the might of your cultivation during these three months. The one who has the strongest mental power will win this round ofpetition!¡± This method ofpetition had seized every opportunity. There were some with rather strong innate mental power while some with weaker mental power after all. Hence, the rules for this round ofpetition made everyone look at each other with dismay¡­ You Lan sneered as she red at Mu Ru Yue with killing intents. She had already instructed those people from the Medicine Sect to kill her in the array where possible. Hence, she would definitely die this time! Chapter 706 - Crisis and Bai Ze Part 1

Chapter 706 -Crisis and Bai Ze Part 1

The rustling sound of grasses was heard. Following that, a snow-white robed figure walked out from it. ¡°This is the world within the Divine Medicine Magic Array?¡± The girl in white robe knitted her brows as she nced at the clear blue sky. With an indifferent expression, shemented, ¡°This ce is indeed ideal for alchemists to train here. It is a pity that there isn¡¯t a need for me to continue improving my mental power.¡± More importantly, her connection with the Alchemy Book was severed aftering to this ce. It was as though something was obstructing its existence¡­ Currently, Xiao Yue and Qing Qi were all inside the Alchemy Book. If she was unable to summon them, it seemed that she would meet with slight trouble this time¡­ ¡°But,¡± She chuckled lightly before continuing, ¡°The energy in this world is plentiful. Even if the martial energy wasn¡¯tparable to the energy for mental power, it was much stronger than the outside world. I will need to stay in here for three months anyway. How about I just start cultivating¡­¡± She felt the energy intensifying the further she walked into the world. Yet, Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t stop at any moment. She instead looked around in the Divine Medicine Magic Array for a cavern to start cultivating in seclusion¡­ A man was standing on the mountain range filled with clouds and mists inside the Immortal Doctor Sect with his silver hair fluttering in the wind. He had an emotionless expression as though he wasn¡¯t being dyed by the mundane world He looked like an exiled immortal from afar. He looked so handsome that he didn¡¯t seem mortal. Shangguan Feng was curious for a moment as she walked to stand behind the man. She stood so close to him that she could even feel the cold aura emitting from the man¡¯s body. When the breeze blew past, an elegant sweet fragrance entered her nose. It was so pleasant that it might muddle people¡¯s mind. However, Shangguan Feng had a cial expression from the start. Her astonishment appeared and vanished in a split second as though it had never appeared. ¡°Mr Murong, why did you choose to set thepetition to be held within the Divine Medicine Magic Array?¡± She was clearer than anyone as to what was within the Divine Medicine Magic Array! It was an array from thousands of years ago. Even if she wanted Murong Qing Chu to change his mind, it was impossible! She just hoped that Mu Ru Yue would die under those people¡¯s hands before she meets that person¡­ Murong Qing Chu lifted his handsome face slightly with coldness in his indifferent eyes. He didn¡¯t reply to Shangguan Feng¡¯s question and his eyes stayed as calm as usual without a single ripple. ¡°I didn¡¯t attend the previous gathering but I seem to have heard some rumours.¡± Murong Qing Chu¡¯s voice was indifferent, but it mysteriously sent a chill in people¡¯s heart. He continued, ¡°I don¡¯t want anything to happen in the Immortal Doctor Sect nor do I want to hear anyone from the sect vilifying the disciples that came to participate in thisrge event.¡± The man finally turned his head to look at Shangguan Feng upon saying that. Shangguan Feng¡¯s heart skipped a beat when her gaze met with Murong Qing Chu¡¯s cold eyes. A trace of astonishment finally surged in her cial eyes. ¡®Mr Murong is protecting that girl?¡¯ Shangguan Feng¡¯s body shuddered before she smiled self mockingly. This kind of unfeeling immortal-like guy should not be attracted by that kind of girl. He should most probably be considering the reputation of the Immortal Doctor Sect and not due to protecting that girl. ¡°I understand.¡± A trace of a peculiar ray of light shone past Shangguan Feng¡¯s eyes as she sneered before continuing, ¡°I will make You Lan apologise to her once she is back.¡± The prerequisite was that she was able to return¡­ ¡®How can Mu Ru Yue leave the Divine Medicine Magic Array that easily? Even if she manages to survive three months within it, I will break the spiritual stone that is the key to control the array. Mu Ru Yue would then be forever stuck within the magic array for her entire life and eternity!¡¯ Chapter 707 - Crisis and Bai Ze Part 2

Chapter 707 -Crisis and Bai Ze Part 2

She would do that even if the Divine Medicine Magic Array was something that she had refined previously¡­ A ray of sunlight entered the dark and damp cavern. The girl that was sitting cross-legged with her eyes closed opened her eyes abruptly. She then gently released a mouthful of breath. ¡°Nearly two months have passed so it is about time. I should start leaving this ce.¡± She stood up while saying that. But a mour was heard from outside the cavern at this instant, making her frown subconsciously. She moved in a sh out of the cavern. The cavern was currently surrounded by a group of people, discussing something. A trace of astonishment shed past their eyes when they saw Mu Ru Yue walking toward them. ¡°Hmph!¡± A green-robed girl that was in the middle of the crowd snorted coldly. She then nced with disdain at Mu Ru Yue before saying cynically, ¡°I really don¡¯t know how thick her face is to dare to appear at this ce after seducing a taken man. She probably didn¡¯t expect the girl that she had hurt was the missing daughter of the head of the Immortal Doctor sect. She must definitely be greatly shocked inwardly and is extremely remorseful!¡± The green-robed girl, Fu Qing, was a daughter of an elder in the Medicine Sect. She usually liked to meddle in other people¡¯s business. What she despised the most was wretch girls that sessfully seduced a taken man. Hence, she naturally didn¡¯t have any good impressions regarding Mu Ru Yue after hearing what You Lan said,¡­ Mu Ru Yue nced indifferently at her and didn¡¯t say anything. It was as though she didn¡¯t hear Fu Qing¡¯s voice that was drenched with mockery. Fu Qing¡¯s expression changed suddenly. Just when she wanted to continue saying further, an impatient voice was heard from her side, ¡°Enough! Fu Qing, don¡¯t forget the purpose as to why we are here!¡± Fu Qing shut her mouth upon hearing that. But she continued to looke at Mu Ru Yue with undisguised contempt. The others simrly looked at Mu Ru Yue with mockery in their eyes. ¡°Quickly look! The mountain door is opening!¡± A stirred up voice was suddenly heard at this moment. Everyone instantly shifted their gazes toward the mountain door¡­ ¡°The mountain door is opening. Haha! I read from an ancient book that there is a mighty demon beast in the depth of the Divine Medicine Magic Array long ago. If anyone is able to subdue that demon beast, their power would increase multiple folds!¡± A man from the Martial Sect said that before heughed brazenly, charging toward the opening mountain door¡­ Boom! Yet, the entire mountain seemed to have shaken for a moment the instant he set foot into the mountain door. Following that, an enormous boulder came rolling down toward them. The man that was charging into the door was squashed into a meat paste before he could even react. ¡°Quickly get out of the way!¡± The crowd¡¯s expression changed drastically as they moved out of the way in all directions. The enormous boulder continued rolling down the mountain path. Some of the disciples failed to move out of the way in time, making them face the same consequence as that man from the Martial Sect¡­ ¡°Damn it!¡± Fu Qing¡¯splexion paled with cold sweat flowing down from her forehead. It would be alright if it was an ordinary rock, but the outeryer of that rock was coated with a firmyer of ck Meteor Metal. The ck Meteor Metal was abnormally durable that even the sharpest de might not even be able to destroy it. ¡°It seems that the Divine Medicine Magic Array is indeed dangerous.¡± The one thatmented as Peng Fei of the Martial Sect. He gripped tightly on his sword with vignce in his eyes. ¡°Everyone, be careful! This ce will definitely be littered with traps!¡± He frowned slightly as he raised his head to look at the mountain path before him while saying in a serious heavy tone. Chapter 708 - Crisis and Bai Ze Part 3

Chapter 708 -Crisis and Bai Ze Part 3

Fu Qing suddenly nced toward Mu Ru Yue that was heading toward the mountain door. She then sneered and mocked, ¡°You also want to enter this ce? It is a pity that you will only be seeking death with your current cultivation.¡± Nevertheless, Mu Ru Yue seemed to be turning a deaf ear to what she said as she continued to enter the mountain door¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s head in as well!¡± Fu Qing gritted her teeth as she red furiously at Mu Ru Yue before snorting coldly and ridiculed, ¡°She is just from a puny Pill Tower. It can¡¯t be that she is also interested in that mighty demon beast, right? But it is obvious that demon beasts dislike weaklings. She perhaps will not even be able to enter its sight.¡± Everyone headed to the mountain door after hearing what she said. Mu Ru Yue knitted her brows slightly. It was obscure to her why she felt a nostalgic aura after the mountain door opened¡­ That aura seemed to havee from a soul, beckoning her to go to it¡­ ¡°Quickly look, that is the tremendously precious Spector Flower! I¡¯ve heard that this flower is an ingredient in making a Heaven Stage Mid Rank Spirit Pill. This medicinal ingredient can also be used to improve the mental power of the consumer!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t¡­ isn¡¯t that the Holy Spirit Fruit from the legends that will enable an ordinary person to directly break through to the Mystic realm without any side effects?¡± Gasping sounds were heard momentarily. The Holy Spirit Fruit stirred people up more than the Spirit Pill as the Holy Spirit Fruit that defied natural order had already been extinct for several years. Moreover, the consumer would be able to breakthrough directly to the Mystic Realm no matter if they were just ordinary people! There also wouldn¡¯t be any side effects even if their cultivation wouldn¡¯t be as stable as those that reached the Mystic Realm arduously with their own might¡­ Furthermore, the Divine Medicine Magic Array possessed such a priceless Holy Spirit Fruit! But why didn¡¯t the Immortal Doctor Sect use such heaven-defying item to increase the might of their disciples? These people naturally didn¡¯t know that even though the legendary Divine Medicine Magic Array was within the Immortal Doctor Sect, the current head of the sect didn¡¯t have the qualification to activate the magic array. Only Murong Qing Chu, excluding that lord, had the might to activate it in the entire Central Region¡­ Thus, it wasn¡¯t that Shangguan Lan didn¡¯t want to activate the magic array. It was that she didn¡¯t have the qualification to activate it! How could this kind of magic array such as the Divine Medicine Magic Array be activated by an ordinary person? Roar! A dragon¡¯s roar was heard at this instant, making everyone¡¯s heart to shudder for a moment. Shock permeated their eyes. When everyone turned their head to the direction of the sound, they saw a fire dragon flying in midair. Its ruthless eyes didn¡¯t have the slightest humanity in them. All there was in its eyes was bloodthirsty killing intent¡­ ¡°Dragon! It¡¯s the legendary dragon race!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to be able to see a dragon in my life¡­¡± Astonishment filled the crowd¡¯s eyes as they were tremendously shocked at what they were seeing. But once their gazes met with the enormous dragon¡¯s ruthless eyes, a horrendous terror developed in their hearts. That¡¯s right! It was indeed terror! What was the best way to describe why they had their current feeling? They were like ants before the enormous dragon. The dragon would be able to instant kill everyone here with just its fire breath. Roar! The fire dragon let out another roar as boundless mes were emitted from its body. It was as though trying to burn the entire sky. The mes from its body intensified continuously. Boom! Following that, a tempest rose from its surrounding. The vibrant mes seemed to have lit up the entire sky to a reddish orange colour. When the tempest struck toward the ground, the trees in that area were instantly annihted. But at this moment, a white figure suddenly shed toward the red glowing sky charging rapidly toward the tall tree that reaches the sky. ¡°Is that girl a fool? She really doesn¡¯t care about her life in order to obtain treasures!¡± Chapter 709 - Crisis and Bai Ze Part 4

Chapter 709 -Crisis and Bai Ze Part 4

When Fu Qing saw Mu Ru Yue heading to the Holy Spirit Fruit tree, she smirked mockingly with intense ridicule expressed in her eyes. In her point of view, the girl would definitely die without a doubt¡­ ¡°Quickly dodge the mes!¡± Peng Fei shouted anxiously. Everyone soared to the sky, retreating from the mes at that instant. Some of them were unable to dodge the mes in time, instantly turning into ashes under the mes¡­ Vibrant mes burned in the entire mountain valley. It was like a fire pir that reached the sky had expanded inside the mountain valley, leaving it in a sorry state¡­ Beneath the crowd was the mountain valley that was in a sea of mes while there was an enormous fire dragon on top of them. Fortunately, the fire dragon vanished after releasing its fire breath¡­ ¡°She is really a fool!¡± Fu Qing frowned slightly. She had never seen such a fool after living for so many years. Some people were unable to even dodge while only that fool would charge toward it head on. ¡®She definitely won¡¯t be able to survive those mes and her bones will never be found¡­ ¡®Even I won¡¯t be able to survive under those mes so not to mention a twenty years old youthful girl! With my current might, I doubt I will be able to get out from those mes alive!¡¯ ¡°Let¡¯s continue to head forth. It seems that we have a really long path ahead of us.¡± Fu Qing withdrew her gaze with a cold smile on her face. But she astonishingly discovered that everyone was staring at a direction with horror in their eyes. She was stunned for a moment before following the crowd¡¯s gaze. She was nearly stupefied from that sight. The mes had gathered in an area, forming an enormous fire tempest. Yet, the sight of a white-robed girl figure getting closer to them from within the vibrant mes entered her clear eyes. The girl¡¯s white-robed was spotlessly clean as she walked out of the mes with her usual cold expression. Not to mention being burned to ashes, she didn¡¯t even lose a single strand of her hair. Fu Qing immediately covered her lips with her eyes widened as though she just saw a ghost. Her expression was really exaggerated. Theplexion of her face changed from white to green. Something seemed to be stuck in her throat, making her unable to voice out. Her body shuddered as her entire body shook uncontrobly. This girl managed to survive under the intense mes that could kill even arge and robust bear¡­ Mu Ru Yue seemed to have failed to notice the crowd¡¯s stunned expression as a glint shone past her eyes. Her storage ring was still functional even though she was unable to use her alchemy book, not to mention aliasing with Ye Wu Chen or her demon beasts inside the Alchemy Book. It could be deduced that this ce only restricted the rtionship of contracts to her. She had contracted the Alchemy Book so she could use the Alchemy Book tomunicate with Ye Wu Chen. But since her contract with the Alchemy Book had been restricted, she naturally wouldn¡¯t be able tomunicate with her man¡­ There wasn¡¯t a need to even think that Ye Wu Chen would definitely be tremendously anxious after losing contact with her¡­ Mu Ru Yue smiled slightly while caressing the storing ring on her finger. There wouldn¡¯t be a way to keep the Holy Spirit Fruit Tree if the storage ring failed to work¡­ ¡°How¡­ are youpletely fine?¡± Fu Qing was stunned as she looked at the girl¡¯s impable face with slight astonishment. She currently didn¡¯t know what to think at this instant. It certainly would be lie to think that the mes didn¡¯t touch her body. A chill was sent to her soul the moment she saw that girl walked out of the mes. That girl was always so indifferent and cold at any moment. Would such a girl really seduce a taken man? Chapter 710 - Crisis and Bai Ze Part 5

Chapter 710 -Crisis and Bai Ze Part 5

Fu Qing suddenly thought back about that girl¡¯s expression when You Lan insulted her previously. Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t exin herself or admit to doing so. But her expression in the crowd¡¯s eyes was as though she was silently agreeing to what You Lan said. Yet, currently, it didn¡¯t seem that she was doing so. It should be due to her being unaffected from what peoplemented about her instead. In other words, it would be hard for anyone to create a change in her expression no matter what they said¡­ Fu Qing bit her lips with a tinge ofplex gaze that shed past her eyes. But she didn¡¯t say anything in the end. Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t give them a nce from the start. She just walked past the crowd, heading toward the burnt ground before them¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s go as well!¡± Peng Fei snapped out from his shock. He then brandished his hand downwards to signal for the disciples from the Martial Sect to follow Mu Ru Yue. ¡°I wonder what protective treasure she has on her!¡± A man in an embroidered robe from the Medicine Sect narrowed his eyes slightly. With a trace of greed that flickered in his eyes, he continued, ¡°That treasure is able to withstand that intense fire. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be able to charge out of the mes with her cultivation. If only I can get a hold of that treasure¡­¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Fu Qing snorted coldly as she nced toward that embroidered robe man before continuing, ¡°Wu Xin (prosperity), don¡¯t lose sight of why we are here for. It is for the Immortal Doctor Banquet!¡± The embroidered robed man known as Wu Xin smiled sinisterly as he persuaded, ¡°Fu Qing, I will definitely let you y with that treasure for a couple of days after I obtain it. It is undeniable that girl indeed looks so alluring. Since she seduced the young mistress of the Immortal Doctor Sect¡¯s man, she must have done it due to that man being rather outstanding in some areas. If that¡¯s the case, I will let her experience who is better! That girl will definitely not leave me after that!¡± The embroidered man licked the corner of his lip with his smile incredibly lecherous. Fu Qing¡¯s expression changed slightly as she rebuked, ¡°Wu Xin, aren¡¯t you afraid that I will tell this to the head of the sect? Moreover, how can the Medicine Sect be in its current dire state if it wasn¡¯t for the head of the sect to be engrossed in alchemy research,pletely neglecting the sect?¡± Everyone only knew that the head of the Medicine Sect was a mysterious elder. It was rumoured that nobody had seen the head of the sect before. Nothing seemed to interest that old man other than having an obsession to alchemy. Thus, the Medicine Sect was passed to an elder to govern it while the head focused wholeheartedly on alchemy research. Wu Xin disagreed with Fu Qing¡¯s opinion as he chuckled and replied, ¡°You may not even be able to see the head of the sect. Moreover, I was just kidding anyway. Why are you taking it so seriously?¡± Yet, his eyes still stayed focus on Mu Ru Yue while he said that with the lust in his eyes intensifying. ¡®This girl not only seduced the young mistress of the Immortal Doctor Sect¡¯s man, she also has a close rtionship with that red-haired man. I don¡¯t think my appearance is too inferior aspared to that red haired man that has a devastatingly beautiful face. My bed skills should at least definitely be superior to those guys¡­ ¡®If I can get such a girl with impable appearance beneath me, how high will I be in ecstasy.¡¯ Wu Xin¡¯s eyes zed over increasingly when he thought about the scene where that white-robed girl before him shouting with all her heart beneath him¡­ ¡°Stop bickering! We should prioritize on our task now!¡± The one that said that was He Shao Yuan that was the representative among the youthful disciples of the Medicine Sect this time. Slight impatience was expressed on his face with his tone simrly cold. Nevertheless, He Shao Yuan held a fairly high position among the youths of the Medicine Sect so the two of them instantly shut their mouths upon hearing what he said, not saying another word¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He Shao Yuan raised his gaze to look at the numerous disciples from various powers before them before continuing, ¡°We must not return to the Medicine Sect empty-handed aftering here even if we aren¡¯t able to contract with that rumoured mighty demon beast.¡± Chapter 711 - Crisis and Bai Ze Part 6

Chapter 711 -Crisis and Bai Ze Part 6

The crowd headed forth again. The sound of footsteps disturbed the tranquility of the quiet mountain valley¡­ It was unknown to Mu Ru Yue why she felt the nostalgic feeling was getting increasingly stronger after entering the mountain doors. Her heart almost leaped out of her chest. ¡°Good heavens! There are spiritual stones!¡± The crowd¡¯s gaze suddenlynded on the pile of spiritual stones near them with excitement glimmering in their eyes. ¡°Those are spiritual stones. It can help in martial practitioner¡¯s cultivation. If we can obtain that many spiritual stones, they undoubtedly will be a massive help in our future martial cultivation.¡± The crowd couldn¡¯t resist the temptation at this instant, charging toward that pile of spiritual stones. Boom! But before those people could touch the stones, it exploded. Those that were charging right at the front was unable to get back to their senses in time, making them turn to ashes from the explosion¡­ The crowd no longer dared to move recklessly after looking at the smoke that arose. They were sure that this entire mountain was filled with danger now¡­ Fu Qing bit her lips as she looked at Mu Ru Yue with a trace ofplex gaze that flickered across her eyes. She had previously been moved the instant she saw that many spiritual stones. Only that girl treated those stones as invisible among the crowd. It was as though she didn¡¯t ce any importance on those spiritual stones¡­ ¡°Damn it!¡± Wu Xin wiped away the remnants of blood from the corner of his mouth. He was lucky to have reacted and ran away in time. Otherwise, he would lose parts of his limbs even if that explosion didn¡¯t take his life. ¡°I really don¡¯t know which insane person created explosives that resembled spiritual stones, making us happy for nothing!¡± More importantly, it killed so many of them! A cold glimmer shed past Wu Xin¡¯s eyes as he smiled. On the other hand, He Shao Yuan still had a cold expression, thinking about something. It was unknown to Mu Ru Yue why she was feeling an uneasy vibe from He Shao Yuan¡­ ¡®This man doesn¡¯t look as simple as his appearance. He is the one that is the best in hiding his might among the crowd!¡± He Shao Yuan seemed to feel Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze as he shifted his gaze toward her. His deep gaze was slightly heavy. It was like a bottomless abyss¡­ In a secret chamber that was sealed with four walls, not letting even a single ray of light to enter the room, Shangguan Lan looked toward the girl before her before asking after a glimmer of light shone in her eyes, ¡°Feng Er, are youpletely certain that nothing will go wrong?¡± Shangguan Feng lowered her gaze, covering the coldness in her eyes, as she replied, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. I have a rather good understanding of the Divine Medicine Magic Array. We will definitely be able to kill those disciples after destroying the spiritual stone that is the key to operate the magic array. Moreover, I¡¯ve ced some of our people within those three powers. We will then be able to wipe out all of the talents from the threerge powers, making it impossible for anyone to outshine our Immortal Doctor Sect. My only worry is that if this was to be known by Mr Murong¡­¡± Shangguan Lan smiled upon hearing that before saying, ¡°Mr Murong doesn¡¯t pay attention to the array. We can just tell him that we don¡¯t know what happened to the array even if something really happens to it. How can Mr Murong, who can¡¯t predict the future, know that it is us no matter how powerful he is? Recently, the talents in the threerge powers have been constantly increasing. If I don¡¯t kill them, I won¡¯t be able to eat or rest in peace. Although the Immortal Doctor Sect belongs to that lord, he usually won¡¯t appear unless if the sect is facing an annihtion crisis! But if it isn¡¯t for him, there won¡¯t be any difference between the Immortal Doctor Sect and the other threerge powers¡­¡± Thus, she definitely wouldn¡¯t let any power to overtake hers! Yet, little did she know, Murong Qing Chu did possess the power to foresee the future. It was a pity that Shangguan Lan waspletely clueless about that¡­ Chapter 712 - Crisis and Bai Ze Part 7

Chapter 712 -Crisis and Bai Ze Part 7

Shangguan Feng lowered her gaze slightly with gloominess in her eyes as she said, ¡°Mother, I understand. I will do as you said. I will make those people be unable to leave the magic array after entering it!¡± She shook her long sleeves downward slightly before turning around, leaving the secret chamber¡­ When her figure appeared under the sunlight, she couldn¡¯t help but smile as shemented, ¡°Mu Ru Yue, you¡¯re still not my match again. So what if you meet up with him? You will be trapped inside the array for your entire life after breaking the spiritual stone. Moreover, you should be grateful toward me. You should thank me for leaving you with your life¡­¡± ¡®That man will certainly be mine after she dies! ¡®It¡¯s a pity that I¡¯m unable to let that girl see us rolling in the bed, making love. If she did, she would definitely feel a pain that makes her want to die!¡¯ Shangguan Feng raised her head with happiness slowly filling her cold eyes. It was as though she could already see the scene where she had anticipated for so many years¡­ A man had his eyes shut inside a room. His soft silver hair brushed lightly against his face when the breeze blew past. His hair was like silk, giving off a dazzling glossy glow. The man suddenly opened with eyes. With a light smile, he said, ¡°It seems that she will be meeting with some troubles. But she can settle it herself. Since she won¡¯t be in any danger, I will let her go as she pleased. Sometimes experience leads to maturity after all¡­¡± If that trouble endangered Mu Ru Yue¡¯s life, he wouldn¡¯t stay unconcerned. Since that matter would be an experience for her and allow her to make a breakthrough, why should he interfere with that then? Murong Qing Chu closed his eyes once again upon thinking about that. His handsome face gave off a glow under the sunlight. He looked like an exiled immortal that didn¡¯t consume the food ofmon popce¡­ The Breeze blew gently in the valley. Nobody dared to move carelessly on the wide mountain path. They were afraid that they would suddenly die from an explosion. Thus, this worked in the favour for Mu Ru Yue as she stored numerous medicinal nts in her storage ring. Everyone was envious as they watched her action but they could only curse in their heart that she would lose her life from greed! But Mu Ru Yue was unharmed from the start and there was only a negligible amount of demon beast that they encountered¡­ Everyone suddenly halted their steps when they raised their head to look at the dead end of the valley before them. Some couldn¡¯t help but eximed. ¡°We reached the end? What about that rumoured powerful and mysterious demon beast? I¡¯ve clearly read about it in an ancient book so why isn¡¯t it here?¡± They hade here for that demon beast. Had they gotten nothing in the end? How could this be eptable to those that had lost numerous of theirrades? Everyone¡¯s heart trembled with frustration surging in their heart. They didn¡¯t obtain anything nor the demon beast aftering this far. Why did theye here for then? This was clearly wasting time! Someone suddenly thought about something and looked furiously at Mu Ru Yue before demanding, ¡°We didn¡¯t obtain anything on this trip, but this girl has gotten a lot of treasures. If you don¡¯t share some of those treasures with us, we will definitely not let you leave easily!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Quickly take out some of those treasures!¡± Everyone¡¯s gazended on Mu Ru Yue, hooting. In their point of view, only Mu Ru Yue obtained so many precious treasures so it was too unfair to them. Thus, they must get a portion of those treasures no matter what so that this wouldn¡¯t be a wasted trip¡­ Chapter 713 - Crisis and Bai Ze Part 8

Chapter 713 -Crisis and Bai Ze Part 8

Mu Ru Yue chuckled slightly. She then replied to the hooting crowd, ¡°It was that all of you didn¡¯t need those treasures previously so I could only reluctantly keep them.¡± Her words made the crowd a little embarrassed. What she said was right. They were the ones that were scared of the traps in this ce so they naturally didn¡¯t dare to move carelessly. Thus, all of the treasures fell into her hands. ¡°Hmph!¡± Wu Xin snorted coldly. He then smirked with disdain as he mocked, ¡°How can you fight against so many disciples from the threerge powers by yourself? Little girl, let me advise you something. You should know what is best for yourself and take out those items or you can apany me for a night. I will then let you leave alive. Otherwise, you will definitely die in this ce today!¡± Mu Ru Yue narrowed her eyes slightly. She then smiled lightly and asked, ¡°Really? Just by yourself?¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Wu Xin burst outughing before he replied cynically, ¡°I know that the red-haired man is indeed really powerful but he isn¡¯t by your side now. If you were to die here, who will know? We can totally me it on the dangers of the Divine Medicine Magic Array!¡± He sized up Mu Ru Yue a little lecherously upon saying that before continuing. ¡°Of course! If you apany me for a night, I won¡¯t be too calctive with you. How¡¯s that? This should certainly be a really profitable deal for you. You are a slut anyway. Not only did you seduced the fiance of the Immortal Doctor Sect¡¯s young mistress, you also have an ambiguous rtionship with the red-haired man. I don¡¯t know how many guys had obtained your body. Since that¡¯s the case, there won¡¯t be much a difference by adding me to that group¡­¡± He extended his rough hand to touch Mu Ru Yue¡¯s face with his lecherous smile intensifying. In his point of view, therepletely wasn¡¯t a need for Mu Ru Yue to reject him. She just needed to spend a night with him to get his help. What a profitable deal would that be? Those that reject such an offer were worse than fools! ¡°Ah!¡± Suddenly, a heart-wrenching shriek vibrated throughout the sky. Everyone was stunned for a moment before they looked at them. They saw that Wu Xin was holding onto his fingers with his expression turned ashen. Blood flowed rapidly out from his broken finger. ¡°B*tch!¡± His expression distorted. With mes of fury burning in his eyes, he proimed, ¡°Since you really don¡¯t know what is best for you, I will make you live a life worse than death!¡± Wu Xin momentarily dashed toward Mu Ru Yue. A sword ray of light shed toward the groin of that man in a split second. Following that, the crowd saw something dropped from his groin area, staining the ground in his surrounding red with his blood. Nobody saw how Mu Ru Yue made her move. Wu Xin who was at the Mystic Realm couldn¡¯t react to her attack in time, making him suffer a disaster. His face had turned gravely pale from the pain with cold sweat flowing profusely down his forehead. Everyone was drenched in cold sweat as they looked at that cold face under the sunlight with astonishment. A chill subconsciously crept into their hearts. Even the most malicious girl would be inferior to her! What was most important to a man was his tool in creating his legacy. Yet, this girl directly made Wu Xin into a eunuch? Who else other than her would be more ruthless? Mu Ru Yue withdrew her sword with a calm expression. She didn¡¯t even spare a nce at Wu Xin that had already passed out. She swept a cold gaze through the crowd. She then said in a voice as cold as snow, making a chill to surge in people¡¯s heart. ¡°Who wants to be next?¡± Everyone looked at each other. They didn¡¯t dare to move a step forward for a moment. She had just casually crippled a Mystic Realm expert. They were all around his cultivation so who would have the guts to oppose her? Wouldn¡¯t that be meaninglessly throwing their life away?! Chapter 714 - Crisis and Bai Ze Part 9

Chapter 714 -Crisis and Bai Ze Part 9

But what really made people shock was that the owner of the Pill Tower was so strong! She only looked like a twenty-three to twenty-four years old youthful girl. How abnormal was she to be able to instant defeat a Mystic Realm expert at her age? Fu Qing bit hard on her lip with her face pale. She originally thought that Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t have much cultivation. But it seemed that she actually was really formidable. If she had managed to provoke her previously, it would be really easy for her to take her life¡­ ¡°Lady!¡±A sombre voice was heard from a disciple from the Medicine Sect. ¡°We should spare people when we can. Don¡¯t you think that you are being too much?¡± ¡°Too much?¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled coldly as she rebuked, ¡°If I am not strong enough, what do you think my oue will be? I would have been humiliated by him and more importantly, all of my treasures would be been stolen by all of you grouping up against me, leaving only my corpse behind! Hence, I don¡¯t think that I¡¯m in the wrong! This continent reveres experts. I have the strength to protect myself so why should I be pressured by you guys?¡± Hua Yun¡¯s (splendid cloud) face turned increasingly gloomy. Wu Xin was one of the member of their Medicine Sect no matter what. Thus, Mu Ru Yue¡¯s action was akin to viciously pping the face of the Medicine Sect. How could he tolerate that? ¡°Lady, please remember that it is best to leave a line in everything you do so as to decrease your amount of foes. There won¡¯t be any benefits from what you did today by overdoing it!¡± Hua Yun lifted his head as he used a teaching tone to preach her. Mu Ru Yue smiled and with coldness filled eyes, she replied, ¡°But what I know is when someone bullies me and if I don¡¯t counterattack them, they will think that I can be bullied. They will only bully me even more.¡± ¡°It seems that thedy is quite stubborn. It can¡¯t be that you want to oppose my entire Medicine Sect, right?¡± Hua Yun¡¯s expression turned ashen as he clenched his fist so tightly that it made crackling sounds. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s smile intensified before continuing, ¡°Your Medicine Sect seems to overestimate yourselves. All of you aren¡¯t my match!¡± Swish! A mour rose among the crowd. Nobody was able to imagine that Mu Ru Yue would say such brazen words! Even if she was rather strong, she didn¡¯t have the qualification to not ce any importance on the Medicine Sect. The sect master of the Medicine Sect was not only a Spiritual Realm strong expert, he was also a mighty alchemist! Who was she to dare not ce any importance on the Medicine Sect? ¡°Haha!¡± Hua Yun raised his head andughed before saying heavily, ¡°Lady Mu is like a newborn calf that isn¡¯t afraid of the tiger. This kind of spirit is indeed praiseworthy. But you need to be clear about the situation. You are indeed powerful. However, since you are the owner of the Pill Tower, you should be the strongest within the Pill Tower. You think that you can oppose my Medicine Sect just by yourself?¡± A tinge of anger could be heard in his voice as he continued, ¡°You must give an exnation to our Medicine Sect today. Otherwise, I swear that I won¡¯t drop this matter!¡± Although Hua Yun simrly looked down upon Wu Xin, he must protect her no matter what as a member of the Medicine Sect¡­ On the other hand, He Shao Yuan who was the leader of the group didn¡¯t say anything. He had just lowered his gaze, pondering about something¡­ ¡°Exnation?¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her eyes slightly. Boom! mes surged toward Wu Xin who had copsed on the ground, sending him flying a couple of metres back. ¡°This¡­ is my exnation!¡± How was it to be domineering? When people sought for an exnation, they gave that answer as their exnation! If this wasn¡¯t a serious situation, they would have worshipped this girl¡­ Chapter 715 - Crisis and Bai Ze Part 10

Chapter 715 -Crisis and Bai Ze Part 10

¡°Good! Very good!¡± Hua Yun chuckled coldly before continuing, ¡°Since you don¡¯t appreciate my kind intentions, don¡¯t me me for being impolite!¡± Boom! Hua Yun formed into a sword, piercing toward Mu Ru Yue. Yet, the mountain gave off an rming sound at this moment, making his body to momentarily freeze in midair. He then looked with astonishment beneath him¡­ That sight had stupefied him. There was a formidable enormous demon beast that suddenly appeared inside the mountain valley. Its eyes were ruthless and sharp. Saliva kept flowing out from its mouth, giving off a sickening stench. ¡°Eight wed Fire Dragon! It is really the Aggressive Eight wed Fire Dragon!¡± This demon beast had eight ws. If it wasn¡¯t the Eight wed Fire Dragon, what would it be? But why did this demon beast appeared at this ce? Hua Yun¡¯s body jolted. He then shifted his gaze to He Shao Yuan who was standing at a side. His gazended on a torn seal talisman before He Shao Yuan. ¡°Seal talisman? Shao Yuan, are you the one that summoned this demon beast?¡± Seal talisman was something that could be used to seal demon beasts. The demon beast could be summoned at any time by tearing the talisman. But how did He Shao Yuan possess the seal talisman for this Aggressive Eight wed Fire Dragon? ¡°He Shao Yuan, you should know what aggressive beast is!¡± Currently, Hua Yun no longer cared about anything as he shouted frantically, ¡°Aggressive beast are ruthless in nature. They sometimes just massacre without differentiating between their enemy andrade! You will wipe out the entire group by summoning this aggressive beast!¡± He Shao Yuan smiled lightly but he replied with sinister filled eyes, ¡°I didn¡¯t have a choice. The Immortal Doctor Sect has already promised me that if I did this, they will allow me to enter the Immortal Doctor Sect with a high status. The Medicine Sect indeed is good, but there is still a disparity between it and the Immortal Doctor Sect. As the proverb says, ¡®man seeks his way up just as water seeks its way down¡¯ so I hope that all of you will understand my decision¡­¡± Overflowing fury zed in Hua Yun¡¯s chest. With his voice being shaky from anger, he yelled, ¡°He Shao Yuan, all of us trusted you tremendously. Yet, you have let us down!¡± ¡°Haha!¡± He Shao Yuan couldn¡¯t help to chuckle as he replied, ¡°Trust? What use will your trusts do for me? It will be your death day in this Immortal Doctor Banquet. All of you, excluding me, will die here today! The sect master initially wanted to use another method to end all of your lives. Who knew that their superior would suddenlye, setting the Divine Medicine Magic Array as the location for thepetition? But there isn¡¯t much of a difference. All of you must die here today without exception! I will be able to enter the sect master¡¯s eyes once all of you die¡­¡± ¡°He Shao Yuan, we have known each other for so many years. You really want to abandon yourrades for power?¡± Fu Qing yelled furiously with sorrow and disappointment filled eyes. She didn¡¯t expect that He Shao Yuan would betray them. ¡®The medicine sect did not treat him badly so why is he doing this?¡¯ Fu Qing¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly as she shut her eyes from her sorrow. But when she opened her eyes again, a sharp gaze surged out of her clear eyes, shooting like a dagger toward the man before her. ¡°I¡¯ve already mentioned that ¡®man seeks his way up just as water seeks its way down¡¯ so since I have a better path, I will naturally choose to betray!¡± He Shao Yuan sniggered. He then rapidly retreated with a sh of his body. The Eight wed Fire Dragon gave out a torrential roar. The sky seemed to have rippled instantly. An oppressive force covered the area, making the crowd to be unable to move in the slightest¡­ Chapter 716 - Crisis and Bai Ze Part 11

Chapter 716 -Crisis and Bai Ze Part 11

Despair filled everyone¡¯s heart at this instant. They were young talents from variousrge powers after all. When did they face such a crisis? More importantly, there was an aggressive ancient beast before them! ¡°Doomed! We are all doomed this time!¡± ¡°That damnable He Shao Yuan! I will never forgive him!¡± Everyone was enraged at this moment but they couldn¡¯t do anything in this situation. Yet, it was obvious that if they were able to survive this ordeal, they would tear He Shao Yuan¡¯s corpse into tiny pieces! Roar! The Eight wed Fire Dragon ran briskly toward them. All of its eight legs stomped on Wu Xin¡¯s body as it came over to them, instantly making his internal organs to burst out from his body. However, nobody could care about the status of Wu Xin at this moment. They currently couldn¡¯t even guarantee their own survival so who would have the time to be concerned over a trash? Boom! mes shot out from the Eight wed Fire Dragon¡¯s mouth. It was like a volcanic eruptioning over to them. The crowd wanted to dodge the mes but they couldn¡¯t use a single ounce of their might. Hence, they could only watch on as the mes shot over to them¡­ ¡°This is bad!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze gloomed with deep thoughts that shed past her eyes. ¡®If only if I can make a connection with the Alchemy Book, I can enter it to escape from this cmity. But I can¡¯t think of any ways in regaining the connection to the Alchemy Book¡­ ¡®Can it be that I will die here? ¡®No! ¡®I definitely mustn¡¯t die! ¡®If I die, I will lose the contract with the Alchemy Book. It will then be ownerless once again, willfully drifting around. Moreover, without the contract, Ye Wu Chen and the demon beasts inside the Alchemy Book would be stuck inside the book¡­ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart stung when she thought about that charming and affectionate man. ¡®I can¡¯t¡­ can¡¯t make him live in solitary for so many years¡­ ¡®But I don¡¯t have any solution in dealing with this crisis¡­¡¯ The mes had burned several people into ashes, unable to put up any resistance against it. Mu Ru Yue raised her cold gaze slightly when she saw the mes nearing her. A rare change of her expression was shown on her impable face¡­ Fu Qing, who was not far from Mu Ru Yue, raised her head to look at Mu Ru Yue with a trace of struggle in her heart. Yet, the following scene made her pupils contract. Her pupils seemed to have contracted to the size of a pinhead. White hair fluttered slightly in midair. His white robes looked so elegant as he stood before Mu Ru Yue, protecting her behind him. The man¡¯s figure was lean and slender but he unexpectedly gave people a sense of security. He just raised his hand slightly. Boom! He had blocked all of the mes away from him. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart tightened abruptly as she stared fixedly at the man before her. She subconsciously parted her lips but was unable to voice out a single word¡­ The man turned around all of sudden. His white robe under the sunlight looked so pure and holy. His white hairs that arouses sympathy brushed gently against Mu Ru Yue¡¯s face, giving off a lily sweet scent¡­ Mu Ru Yue was finally able to see the man¡¯s appearance at this instant. He had white hair and brows. He was really handsome. There wasn¡¯t any sorrow in his eyes when she first met him as excitement reced it instead when he looked at the girl before him. The man before her looked like an immortal just like Murong Qing Chu. However, there was a difference between the two of them. Murong Qing Chu looked like a genuine calm immortal that didn¡¯t feast upon the food of themon popce since he didn¡¯t carry any other emotions other than calmness and coldness. But the man before her seemed to have a devilish heart under his immortal-like grandeur. That devilish heart was sufficient in annihting the entire continent. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be known as an aggressive best thousand of years ago! It was precisely due to his ruthlessness that the world deemed him as an aggressive beast¡­ The man lowered his gaze slightly. He raised his hand, wanting to caress the face of the girl before him. But he ced down his hand before touching her face. Intense longingness was reflected in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve waited for you for a thousand years. You have finally returned¡­¡± Chapter 717 - Thousand Years Of Deep Feelings Part 1

Chapter 717 -Thousand Years Of Deep Feelings Part 1

His white hair fluttered in the wind, brushing against Mu Ru Yue¡¯s face. His hair was as smooth and soft as silk. Mu Ru Yue lifted her head to look at the handsome face before her. Her heart seemed to be struck heavily by something, making her feel a painful sensation in her heart¡­ ¡®The time flow for a thousand years is tremendously long and slow. Jing Er at least had undergone that time unconscious but this man had been locked up in this ce, waiting solitarily for her for a thousand years¡­ ¡®No matter if it was Xiao Yue or Zi Shao, they didn¡¯t experience the extent of torture that this man had undergone. ¡®They didn¡¯t spend those time in solitary after all. It was this man and only this man that only had flowers, grasses, and trees as hispanions for a thousand years¡­¡¯ ¡°Bai Ze¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s voice trembled slightly. She raised her head to meet the man¡¯s grievance filled eyes. A gentle smile was instantly disyed on her face. ¡°Bai Ze, I¡¯m back¡­¡± ¡®That¡¯s right, she¡¯s back. ¡®I will no longer be just by myself from now on¡­¡¯ Bai Ze smiled. Thend seemed to have quivered from his smile. ¡°There is nothing¡­ better to me than to be able to see you again. Hence, I¡¯ve neither regretted nor remorse for waiting for you for a thousand years.¡± ¡®I¡¯ve neither regretted nor remorse for waiting for you for a thousand years.¡¯ Mu Ru Yue suddenly felt tremendously ashamed and uneasy toward the man before her. Perhaps she would never be able to repay the man before her for what he had done in her past life in her current life and eternity. The crowd was a little shocked by the sudden change of situation, making them unable toe back to their senses momentarily. Nobody knew what was going on¡­ The man turned his head to look at the Eight wed Fire Dragon before him. Everyone could feel an intense pressureing from him even though his gaze was calm¡­ His white robes and snow-white hair fluttered in the wind in midair. His hair was extremely as eye-catching as snowkes. The crowd had never seen anyone possessing such a natural white hair. More importantly, what was really stunning was that the entire world seemed to revolve around this man. A mighty aura circled around that man, gradually giving rise to an rming gale. He just stood in the middle of the gale, lowering his gaze to look at the Eight wed Fire Dragon beneath him. His eyes gave off a formidable grandeur as though he was looking disdainfully out of the corner of his eye at the world. If he was like an immortal-like person when facing Mu Ru Yue, the current him could totally be described as a fusion of a god and devil god. He was so high up, looking down upon people from his high and lofty position. ¡°A punny Eight wed Fire Dragon dares to run amok in my territory?! What¡¯s worse was that you tried to hurt her!¡± Bai Ze raised his white eyebrows slightly as hemented in a heavy and cold tone. He raised his eyes slightly with his gaze indifferent and cold. Snowkes fluttered in his surrounding after he said that. The number of snowkes increased constantly until it formed into a snowstorm. Boom! It struck toward that Eight wed Fire Dragon. There were several ice des1 within that powerful snowstorm that pierced into the Eight wed Fire Dragon¡¯s body without any warning. Blood instantly sprayed out from its body, staining the snow red¡­ Roar! The Eight wed Fire Dragon gave out a heart-wrenching roar. Bang! Following that, its body copsed toward the ground before the crowd¡¯s gaze. A gale revolved around his body with his white robes dancing along with the wind. The man¡¯s gaze was indifferent and cold as he looked down at the crowd from his high position as though they were ants. ¡°Who else is delusional in wanting to harm my, Bai Ze¡¯s, master?¡± He said master¡­ Everyone¡¯s heart seemed to have been struck by a sudden p of thunder, creating waves of ripples in their hearts. Nobody was able to imagine that the handsome man that appeared out of nowhere was her contracted beast! 1. Why does Byakuya¡¯s Senbonzakura Kageyoshi from Bleaches to my mind from tranting this part? XD Chapter 718 - Thousand Years Of Deep Feelings Part 2

Chapter 718 -Thousand Years Of Deep Feelings Part 2

He surveyed the crowd indifferently before his eyesnded on Mu Ru Yue again. His eyes became gentle and smiled gently at that instant. ¡°Everything will be fine now that I¡¯m here. I won¡¯t let anyone hurt you just like a thousand years ago.¡± It was destined for him to be bound to her life after the first time he met her a thousand years ago. His feelings for her had never changed even after a thousand years¡­ Mu Ru Yue lifted his gaze to look at the white-haired man before her. She subconsciously extended her hand to caress his long snow-white hair. Her eyshes trembled slightly with a trace of pain in her ink-ck eyes. ¡°Bai Ze, you must have waited bitterly during those thousand years¡­¡± Bai Ze shook his head and with a slight smile, he replied, ¡°I have memories of you being with me so it wasn¡¯t hard. They¡­ they were enough to keep me going during the wait of a thousand years¡­¡± An exmation was suddenly heard from within the crowd. ¡°Bai Ze! The ancient aggressive beast Bai Ze! The Bai Ze that apanied Senior Yue in her battles to her end a thousand years ago! I finally remembered who Bai Ze is!¡± The one thatmented was Peng Fei from the Martial Sect. He shot a gaze filled with disbelief at the two people before him. His expression of shock was even worse than if he were just looking at a ghost! ¡®Bai Ze¡­ this mighty demon beast is Bai Ze¡­ If that¡¯s the case, won¡¯t Mu Ru Yue be¡­ ¡®No! ¡®Impossible! ¡®Senior Yue had already fallen a thousand years ago so how could she be alive? Moreover, this girl is so young so she definitely couldn¡¯t be Senior Yue! ¡®Wait a minute¡­ He suddenly thought about something and widened his eyes in shock. ¡®Didn¡¯t Bai Ze said that he had waited for her for a thousand years? Can it be that Mu Ru Yue is the reincarnation of Senior Yue? Oh god! This information is really too mind-blowing!¡¯ The rest of the crowd seemed to have thought about the same point, casting their gazes to the two people that had a ck and white hair respectively¡­ This was especially so for Fu Qing that had looked down on Mu Ru Yue initially. Her guts had turned green from regrets now. She bit down on her lips. Nobody from the Central Region wouldn¡¯t know what the title of Senior Yue meant. She was the peerless expert from a thousand years ago. Her alchemy¡¯s proficiency was the closest to the God Realm throughout the entire history of alchemists! It was just a step that Zi Huang and Senior Yue would be gods. But something terrible happened during that critical moment that resulted in them being annihtion, vanishing forever from the continent of the Central Region. Yet, who knew that the previous peerless expert had returned to thisnd after a thousand years¡­ He Shao Yuan¡¯s expression had turned ashen. Fear finally appeared in his gloomy eyes. ¡®That man had killed that Eight wed Fire Dragon with just a move. I didn¡¯t expect that young mistress of the Immortal Doctor Sect Shangguan Feng would pass such a dangerous task to me! ¡®Not only will I be unable to curry favours from the Immortal Doctor Sect, I will most probably be killed¡­¡¯ He regretted to the point that his guts turned green after thinking about that¡­ Boom! Boooom! The ground and mountain suddenly quivered at this moment as an intense earthquake had urred within the mountain valley. Everyone that was unable to snap out from their shock was stunned by the sudden situation, making them look at each other at a loss. ¡°Not good!¡± He Shao Yuan¡¯s expression changed drastically as he eximed, ¡°It is the Divine Medicine Magic Array. Something has happened to the Divine Medicine Magic Array!¡± Everyone was rmed as they looked in fright at the shaking mountain range. Dread permeated their hearts¡­ ¡°Be careful!¡± Boom! An enormous rock rolled down from the hill, rolling rapidly toward Mu Ru Yue. With a wave from Bai Ze¡¯s raised hand, a strong power struck at that rock, instantly shattering that enormous rock into smithereens. Following that, he raised his arm to pull Mu Ru Yue to his side, protecting her meticulously in his embrace. A trace of a peculiar ray of light shed past his calm eyes. Chapter 719 - Thousand Years Of Deep Feelings Part 3

Chapter 719 -Thousand Years Of Deep Feelings Part 3

¡°Something has gone wrong with the magic array!¡± Mu Ru Yue frowned slightly but didn¡¯t say anything. She raised her head to look at the shaking mountain range. With a slight smirk, she said, ¡°Zi Feng, you think that you can trap me in here?¡± It wasn¡¯t hard to think that Zi Feng destroyed the magic array, trying to make them unable to leave this ce. It was just such a pity¡­ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze darkened and smiled coldly. She was still as calm as usual inparison to the slightly panicking crowd¡­ Outside the magic array, Shangguan Feng looked at the destroyed magic array that was the key to control the magic array. She suddenly burst outughing. Her brazenughter was filled with bone piercing hatred. ¡°Mu Ru Yue, don¡¯t you even think of leaving the Divine Medicine Magic Array in your entire life! You will never be able to break the magic array unless if you recover the memories of your past life! But you don¡¯t seem to remember it¡­¡± ¡®Mu Ru Yue, I¡¯ve lost to you in the previous life. I won¡¯t let you step on my head, tyrannically abusing me, again in this life no matter what! ¡®It is already merciful for me in not killing you so you should be grateful!¡¯ Shangguan Feng swung her sleeves downward before she turned around, vanishing from the location of the magic array. But two figures appeared in midair right after she left. The man¡¯s silver hair fluttered lightly with his green robe¡¯s sleeves was lifted by the wind. He had a handsome and fair face. His gaze was as cold as usual. He was immortal-like as he stood above the magic array. There was an elder standing by his side. With his eyebrows creased tightly, he asked, puzzled, ¡°Mister, why didn¡¯t you stop her?¡± Murong Qing Chu withdrew his gaze indifferently. He then replied without a change of his expression, ¡°Mu Ru Yue will be able to settle this by herself so there isn¡¯t a need for us to interfere. Shangguan Feng can¡¯t hurt her. Senior Dan, we don¡¯t need to bother with the matters here. Nothing will happen to her even if we don¡¯t do anything about this situation.¡± He was unable to see Mu Ru Yue¡¯s future but he was able to see Shangguan Feng¡¯s future. Thus, he knew that it was redundant to help her in this matter. Senior Dan was slightly curious but didn¡¯t say anything further. The Mister must have seen something using his gift of observing people¡¯s future. They really wouldn¡¯t need to assist in this matter since he had said it was redundant in helping her in this matter then. Murong Qing Chu shifted his gaze toward Senior Dan. With his voice as cold as usual, he suggested, ¡°You are close in breaking through. Since that¡¯s so, let¡¯s return first. It won¡¯t be toote toe back here again after shees out from the magic array¡­¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Senior Dan nodded slightly with a tinge of coldness in his eyes. ¡®Shangguan Feng thinks that the mister wouldn¡¯t know what they have done as they didn¡¯t know that he can observe a person¡¯s future. It was precisely due to him being able to see the future that the mister didn¡¯t make a move on her¡­ ¡®Otherwise, Shangguan Feng won¡¯t be able to leave a foot out of this ce!¡¯ The earthquake finally stopped within the mountain valley. He Shao Yuan was stunned as he said under his breath, ¡°They want to trap me in here as well? It is soughable after I¡¯ve done so many things for them!¡± Peng Fei nced at He Shao Yun while clenching his fists so tightly that it crackled. He was forcefully suppressing his impulse to tear the person before him into pieces. ¡°He Shao Yuan, what is going on?¡± He Shao Yuan hugged his head in pain while he crouched to the ground. Tears flowed down his face as he replied, ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know why this happened. It was Shangguan Feng that came to me saying that if I helped her to do a matter, she promised to give me a flourishing future. But I didn¡¯t expect that she will lock me in here as well!¡± ¡°Shangguan Feng?¡± Peng Fei¡¯s expression turned ashen as he yelled in fury, ¡°Why did she do this?¡± Chapter 720 - Thousand Years Of Deep Feelings Part 4

Chapter 720 -Thousand Years Of Deep Feelings Part 4

He Shao Yuan hugged his head tightly and exined bitterly, ¡°Shangguan Feng said that the talents of the threerge powers were increasing too quickly so this Immortal Doctor Banquet is just a trap in order to wipe out of all the talents from the threerge powers! I¡­ I didn¡¯t have a choice in this!¡± Boom! Peng Fei¡¯s fist struck He Shao Yuan¡¯s head. With his voice drenched with fury, he shouted, ¡°He Shao Yuan, I¡¯m going to kill you bastard!¡± Seeing that he was going to attack He Shao Yuan again, a voice was suddenly heard by his side, ¡°Enough! You won¡¯t achieve anything by hitting him now. You can kill him as you like after we leave this ce!¡± Peng Fei ced down his fist upon saying that but with a bitter smile on his face. ¡°Leave? You think we can still leave this ce?¡± Horror and despair filled the crowd at this instant. Couldn¡¯t it be that they would be stuck in this magic array for the rest of their lives and eternity without the slightest freedom? Bai Ze swept a light nce throughout the crowd before his gazended on Mu RU Yue again. With his gaze as gentle as water and smile as soft as the wind, he asked, ¡°You have a way out?¡± It was undeniable that Bai Ze¡¯s voice was indeed really pleasant to the ears, giving people a refreshing spring wind sensation. Yet, he was only like this toward Mu Ru Yue¡­ The crowd¡¯s gazended on Mu Ru Yue at this moment. If she really was the legendary Senior Yue, there definitely be nothing that she couldn¡¯t do¡­ Hope started to fill the gazes of the crowd as they thought about that. ¡°If we want to leave¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°It isn¡¯t impossible but I don¡¯t have that capability yet¡­¡± Peng Fei was ted. ¡®She said that she doesn¡¯t have the capability yet so does this mean that there¡¯s a way for them to leave this ce?¡¯ ¡°How can you help us in leaving this ce?¡± ¡°Heaven Realm!¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her gaze slightly before continuing, ¡°There is an internal exit in this Divine Medicine Magic Array in case something bad was to ur. But only I can activate the array. Moreover, my cultivation needs to reach the Heaven Realm!¡± Heaven Realm? The crowd was stunned before they became slightly mncholic. Nobody knew how long she would take to reach the Heaven Realm after all. Wouldn¡¯t it mean that they would need to stay here for a long time? Who knew what would happen in the world outside the magic array after such a long period of time¡­ ¡°It¡¯s better to have some hope than none!¡± Fu Qing snapped out from her shock as she surveyed the crowd before continuing, ¡°Usually, there is some friction between our threerge powers. But the current crisis affects all of the threerge powers. Since the Immortal Doctor Sect wants to make moves on us, they naturally wouldn¡¯t let off our various sects. Hence, we shouldy down all of our grudges toward each other to team up in order to survive!¡± The crowd¡¯s heart shuddered as they shot a gaze toward Fu Qing¡¯s delicate and pretty face. They couldn¡¯t believe that this girl that was usually a little haughty would say such words. ¡°What Fu Qing says is right.¡± Hua Yun paused for a moment and with a trace of light that shed past his eyes, he continued, ¡°Thus, we should team up to fight as one against the Immortal Doctor Sect. The Immortal Doctor Sect dares to treat us in such a manner. As a disciple of the Medicine Sect, I definitely won¡¯t forgive them! If I don¡¯t get my revenge on this matter, I won¡¯t be fit to call myself human! Perhaps his words stirred up the crowd, making all of their blood to start racing. ¡°That¡¯s right! If we don¡¯t get our revenge on this matter, we aren¡¯t fit to call ourselves human! We will constantly fight against the Immortal Doctor Sect as long as we still breathe!¡± Chapter 721 - Thousand Years Of Deep Feelings Part 5

Chapter 721 -Thousand Years Of Deep Feelings Part 5

Every single talent from the threerge powers was arrogant, not cing any importance on the otherrge powers. Yet, they matured from the current crisis,ying down all of their conflicts against each other. ¡°Yue!¡± A frantic yell was suddenly heard, making the crowd to lift their head. They instantly saw the white-haired man that was standing in mid air had a paleplexion, looking at a loss at Mu Ru Yue. His eyes consisted of undisguised panic and worry to the point that cold sweat flowed profusely. The man that was overly worried said in a low and shaky tone, ¡°Are you alright? What¡¯s happening?¡± Mu Ru Yue held onto her belly tightly with her impable face turning gravely pale. She raised her head to look at Bai Ze before shaking her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Hiss! Contraction after contraction of her abdomen muscles was felt. Cold sweat flowed profusely down her forehead. But she just bit down on her lips, forcefully not making any sound. Fu Qing suddenly thought about something. With her gaze toward Mu Ru Yue¡¯s belly, she asked, ¡°Can¡­ can it be that she is giving birth? I don¡¯t know what she was thinking to participate in the Immortal Doctor Banquet while being impregnated?¡± Her tone no longer had the initial disdain even though she was rebuking her. But how could Fu Qing know that the child in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s belly wasn¡¯t ordinary? Hence, it wouldn¡¯t drop no matter how Mu Ru Yue battled¡­ ¡°Giving birth?¡± Bai Ze was a little startled. He then frowned his white brows slightly before saying, ¡°I will assist you in giving birth.¡± ¡°Bai Ze!¡± Mu Ru Yue gripped tightly onto Bai Ze¡¯s sleeve while she raised her head to look at him. Bai Ze smiled lightly as though to make her calm down as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯ve also helped you during the previous time. But I¡¯m a guy after all so it will indeed be a little inconvenient for me during some parts of the process. Hence, I will need a girl to help meter. Yue, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let anything happen to you both mother and child.¡± Mu Ru Yue gradually let her hand down. She didn¡¯t have any alternatives than to believe him at this point of time¡­ Three yearster. Yao Jun creased his brows tightly in the Yao family with a trace of unease expressed on his face. ¡°Head,¡± Elder Hui Yi¡¯s expression was gloomy. With a glimmer of a cold ray of light that shone past his eyes, he reported, ¡°I¡¯ve received a recent news that the Holy Sect had also been taken over by the Immortal Doctor Sect. I¡¯m afraid that our Yao family will be next!¡± Yao Jun remained silent. None of the talents from the threerge powers that participated in the Immortal Doctor Banquet three years ago had returned. The sect master of the Immortal Doctor Sect hastily assembled the heads of the threerge powers to investigate that matter. There was no longer any news heard about the heads of the threerge powers after they went to the Immortal Doctor Sect. Following that, the Immortal Doctor Sect did a full-on attack against the threerge powers. Currently, the Medicine Sect, Martial Sect, and Holy Sect had been conquered by the Immortal Doctor Sect. Some of the disciples from the threerge powers had voluntarily joined the Immortal Doctor Sect while the rest of the disciples that refused to join met with terrible oues. Those disciples with weak cultivation that refused to join the Immortal Doctor Sect were massacred while those disciples with strong cultivation were captured and tortured daily forcing them to join the Immortal Doctor Sect. These actions by the Immortal Doctor Sect had terrified the entire continent¡­ ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the lord of the Immortal Doctor Sect had brought the young master to a ce. If that wasn¡¯t the case, how could the sect master of the Immortal Doctor Sect be so daring? The sect master of the Immortal Doctor Sect would have already done what she wanted to do before that lord returns. Thus, that lord couldn¡¯t do anything about it even if he was displeased with what was done.¡± People from the fourrge powers knew clearly that the real governor of the Immortal Doctor Sect wasn¡¯t Shangguan Lan. But that lord always appeared and disappeared unpredictably. He had left the Central Region recently. Hence, Shangguan Lan had the guts to do such a matter¡­ Chapter 722 - Thousand Years Of Deep Feelings Part 6

Chapter 722 -Thousand Years Of Deep Feelings Part 6

When he returned after the massacre, what could he do then? She would have done what she had wanted to do. It couldn¡¯t be that he would cripple the entire Immortal Doctor Sect, right? The Immortal Doctor Sect was his power after all so how could he destroy the entire Immortal Doctor Sect¡­ ¡°This is bad! Head! Elder Hui Yi! Something terrible has happened!¡± A flustered exmation was suddenly heard at this moment. ¡°What happened?¡± Yao Jun¡¯s heart skipped a beat. His tightly creased brows exposed his uneasiness. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s the people from the Immortal Doctor Sect! They havee!¡± ¡°What?¡± Yao Jun stood up abruptly. With hisplexion turned ashen, he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that it will be so soon! The Immortal Doctor Sect possesses three Spiritual Realm experts. Thus, we won¡¯t be their match with our current capability¡­¡± How powerful was it for one to be at the Spiritual Realm? There were only two of them in the Yao family. Yet, the Immortal Doctor Sect had three¡­ ¡°Elder Hui Yi, let¡¯s head out to check out the situation.¡± Yao Jun dusted his robe¡¯s sleeves, briskly walking out of the door. Several people suddenly appeared in the sky outside the Yao family, filling the sky with grey figures. Moreover, the people right in front of the crowd were the Shangguan mother and daughter with two other elders. Yao Jun recognised those two elders of the Immortal Doctor Sect at first nce. They were experts at the Spiritual Realm, Jun Lan (gentleman orchid) and Yun Tai (cloud peaceful). It seemed that the Immortal Doctor Sect really wanted to wipe out all of the fourrge powers this time¡­ He couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Despair filled his face. Could it be that he was really fated to die today? His gaze suddenlynded on an elderly figure in the group. His pupil contracted instantly as he asked, ¡°Cang Lan (vast water), why are you in the team of people from the Immortal Doctor Sect?¡± The elder known as Cang Lan burst outughing as he replied, ¡°Yao Jun, this world reveres expert after all. Hence, I can only give you an advice. You should swear your loyalty and devotion to the Immortal Doctor Sect like us. Otherwise, you will just be asking for pain!¡± Yao Jun¡¯s expression changed as he rebuked, ¡°I¡¯m not like you to cling abjectly to life! I don¡¯t know how sorrowful and disappointed the people from the Medicine Sect would be when they know what you¡¯ve done!¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Cang Lan raised his head to burst outughing. He smirked sinisterly as he continued, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that there¡¯s nothing better than to be able to live? I¡¯m not like those fools that continued to swear their loyalty and devotion to the Medicine Sect to the very end!¡± Yao Jun¡¯s body shuddered as he raised his head to look at the elder that was standing in mid air. With a cold light that glinted past his eyes, he queried, ¡°Let me ask you this then. Did you really not have any remedy in curing my previous illness?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Cang Lan snorted coldly as he replied in contempt, ¡°That¡¯s right, I indeed was able to treat you. But so what if I didn¡¯t? The Yao family would fall once you die. Who knows that you still managed to survive that illness! But even if that¡¯s the case, aren¡¯t you still fated to die now?¡± Yao Jun¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but trembled even though he had already predicted his answer. He thenmented, ¡°We have been friends for so many years. Why did you do that?¡± ¡°Friend?¡± Cang Lan¡¯s voice was filled with disdain as he continued, ¡°You aren¡¯t worthy to be my friend! I, Cang Lan, had never treated you as one. If it wasn¡¯t for you, younger apprentice sister would definitely choose me to be her partner. I¡¯ve been waiting eagerly for you to die for so many years. Why should I give up on such a great opportunity then? But I will still like to give you an advice on behalf of our past rtionship. You should surrender. The power of the Immortal Doctor Sect is originally enormous. It has now taken over the threerge powers. Do you think you will be able to oppose the Immortal Doctor Sect by just your punny Yao family?¡± Yao Jun clenched his fist tightly until his fist gave off crackling sounds. He looked coldly at the elder standing in midair and proimed with an air of arrogance, ¡°I, Yao Jun, will never surrender even if it results in my death!¡± Chapter 723 - Mu Ru Yue’s Return Part 1

Chapter 723- Mu Ru Yue¡¯s Return Part 1

¡°Hahaha!¡± Cang Lanughed brazenly. He then said with disdain, ¡°Yao Jun, I¡¯ve already advised you. Thus, since you didn¡¯t grasp that chance, don¡¯t me me even if it leads to your death!¡± He retreated a couple of steps back upon saying that, leaving the empty space before Yao Jun to Shangguan Lan. Shangguan Lan narrowed her eyes slightly and asked in a heavy tone, ¡°Head of the Yao family, are you certain in not wanting to swear your loyalty and devotion to my sect?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Yao Jun snorted coldly. He puffed out his chest with pride as he said fearlessly, ¡°Shangguan Lan, the heavens won¡¯t tolerate what you have done! You will definitely suffer from retributions!¡± ¡°Retribution?¡± Shangguan Lan smirked cynically before continuing, ¡°You won¡¯t be able to see it even if I do get retributed. Yao Jun, since you are not amenable to reason, don¡¯t me me for being impolite!¡± With a gloom of her gaze, she ordered in a voice imbued with killing intents, ¡°Kill him!¡± A tyrannical aura burst forth from her body after she ordered. Her cold gazended on Yao Jun¡¯s elderly face. The crowd of the Immortal Doctor Sect reacted to her order, hooting and charging toward Yao Jun. Yao Jun just stood in mid air while facing the aggressive crowd of the Immortal Doctor Sect. He had a calm expression but with a sharp gaze. Boom! A mighty aura burst forth from his body, directly forcing the people that were right in front of the charging crowd to retreat a couple of steps back. ¡°Hmph!¡± Shangguan Lan snorted coldly as she moved in a sh toward Yao Jun. She abruptly held a sword, striking toward Yao Jun. Bang! Yao Jun moved in a sh to the side, dodging it. The sword missed its target andnded on the ground, momentarily splitting the ground apart, giving rise to a gale. The fight of Spiritual Realm expert wasn¡¯t one that others could join in. The crowd could only look at the two people shing against each other like lightning strikes, giving off a powerful aura. Fear surged in the crowd¡¯s heart under their grandeur. But everyone rapidly got back to their senses, killing the enemies before them. The battle of war had begun! Blood stained the entire courtyard of the Yao family under the sunset. Its originally bright coloured door had be increasingly scarlet in colour. It was as though its colour was from being stained by blood¡­ ¡°Head!¡± Hui Yi moved in a sh toward Yao Jun, wanting to assist him. Yet, a figure blocked his path before he could reach Yao Jun. ¡°Your opponent is me!¡± Yun Tai raised his palm to strike toward Hui Yi. Boom! Yet, he was forced to retreat a couple of steps back. A trace of fear appeared on his sinister face. ¡°Jun Lan, go and help the sect master!¡± Yun Tai turned his head to look at Jun Lan that was behind him and shouted that. Jun Lan raised his head slightly with all of his aura bursting forth from his body as he pierced toward Yao Jun like a sword. Bang! Yao Jun retreated two steps back with a mouthful of blood that flowed out from his mouth. He looked at the two people standing before him with a paleplexion. With his expression turned ashen, he asked, ¡°You want to win me with numbers?¡± Shangguan Lan smiled coldly and replied, ¡°So what if we want to win with numbers? Yao Jun, if you want to me someone, you should regret not being amenable to reason previously!¡± Yao Jun¡¯s expression changed drastically at this instant. With his capability, he was toe to toe against Shangguan Lan so not to mention the addition of a Spiritual Realm expert! Could it be that he was destined to die today? Yao Jun chuckled bitterly with his elderly face turning gravely pale. ¡°Yao Jun, since you refused to be under me, you had signed your death sentence!¡± Boom! Her entire body¡¯s aura surged forth from her body, concentrating into the sword in her hand. She then lifted her sword and struck it toward Yao Jun again¡­ Chapter 724 - Mu Ru Yue’s Return Part 2

Chapter 724 - Mu Ru Yue¡¯s Return Part 2

Yao Jun¡¯s expression changed to astonishment. Just as he wanted to raise his sword to block her attack, a tyrannical aura was felt behind him. He was attacked by Shangguan Lan and Jun Lan, attacking his front and back simultaneously, making him unable to escape. The two powers had reached him at the same time during his moment of hesitation as to how to counter their attacks. His body was instantly sent flying like a kite with broken string. ¡°Head!¡± The crowd¡¯s expression changed drastically as they eximed anxiously. Yao Jun¡¯s body crashed heavily onto the ground. He suddenly burst outughing as he raised his head to look at the two figures in mid air. His rampantughter permeated the entire courtyard of the Yao family. ¡°Hahaha! Shangguan Lan, I won¡¯t forgive you even if I be a ghost!¡± His voice was incredibly heart-wrenching. It was filled with intense anger and hatred. His bloodshot eyes was really frightening. ¡°I won¡¯t give you the chance to be a ghost!¡± Shangguan Lan looked down toward him from mid air with a cynical smile on her face. ¡°Yao Jun, your oue will be that your soul will be annihted!¡± She lifted her sword high up over her head. Ayer of silver glow coated her sword. The sword abruptly becamerger under the crowd¡¯s gaze. The gigantic sword covered the entire sky. The crowd¡¯s gaze was filled with astonishment and boundless terror. ¡°No!¡± Hui Yi¡¯s widened his eyes in hatred. Boom! He struck his hand toward Yun Tai before running like a mad man toward the old man copsed on the ground. In contrast to the crowd, the old man¡¯s expression was calm. His gaze carried his will of facing death with equanimity¡­ Boom! The gigantic sword crashed down toward the ground like an enormous mountain, carrying an overwhelming force with it. Some people couldn¡¯t bear but close their eyes, unwilling to see the following ruthless scene. Hui Yi¡¯s steps stumbled with his elderly face terrifyingly pale. Hopelessness gradually appeared in his gaze. However, a gale suddenly came over from afar,nding heavily onto the gigantic sword. Boom! The gigantic sword was reflected backward, recovering its original appearance after being caught by Shangguan Lan. The crowd was shocked. They didn¡¯t understand what happened¡­ Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish! Several figures were heading toward them, entering the crowd¡¯s eyes. The number of the neers was even superior than the people from the Immortal Doctor Sect, densely filling the entire sky. Their number was as rming as a horde of ants. But when the crowd saw the two people leading the group¡­ ¡°Young mistress! The eldest young mistress has returned!¡± ¡°It¡¯s the eldest young mistress and the son-inw that have returned!¡± The crowd¡¯s gazended on the couple with excitement brimming in their eyes. It had been three years. The eldest young mistress had left for three years and finally returned¡­ Some people got so emotional that tears welled in their eyes when they thought about that. ¡°Qing Er¡­¡± Yao Jun¡¯s body stiffened as he looked with disbelief at that delicate and pretty face. Tears misted the elder¡¯s eyes. He was already satisfied in being able to see his granddaughter again while he still lived¡­ ¡°Grandfather!¡± Yao Yun Qing¡¯s heart seemed to have been gripped tightly by something when she looked at the severely injured elder, suffocating her from the pain. She moved in a sh before him and asked hastily, ¡°Grandfather, are you alright?¡± Yao Jun¡¯s voice was choked up by his emotion as he shook his head and shouted, ¡°Qing Er, quickly go! You have to leave this ce! Quickly leave!¡± ¡°Grandfather!¡± Yao Yun Qing withdrew her gaze toward her grandfather to raise her head to look at the crowd of people in the sky as she exined, ¡°Grandfather, don¡¯t worry. Nothing will happen to us. Those people¡­ are Yue Er¡¯s subordinates.¡± Chapter 725 - Mu Ru Yue’s Return Part 3

Chapter 725- Mu Ru Yue¡¯s Return Part 3

Yao Jun was a little stunned as he looked with doubt at Yao Yun Qing¡¯s delicate and pretty face. Just as he wanted to say something, he heard the girl¡¯s melodious voice that had ridden along with the wind. ¡°Young master Ouyang, head of the Nangong family, and head of the Moshang family, please help us out!¡± Three figures suddenly appeared during the time frame where Yao Jun was stunned. Their auras weren¡¯t inferior aspared to them! ¡°Spiritual Realm! Three Spiritual Realm experts!¡± Hiss! Yao Jun couldn¡¯t help but take in a mouthful of air. They were all Spiritual Realm experts! ¡°Qing Er, what¡¯s going on?¡± He was unable toe back to his sense for a moment. Several experts suddenly appeared out of nowhere after all, making him unable to wrap his head around this situation. Yao Yun Qing smiled lovably as she exined, ¡°Didn¡¯t I just mention that these people are Yue Er¡¯s subordinates¡­¡± The crowd suddenly thought about that girl¡¯s magnificent figure at this instant. A sudden p of thunder seemed to have struck their heart, creating ripples in their heart. Did she just say that all these experts were Mu Ru Yue¡¯s subordinate? Did they hear that properly? Those three were Spiritual Realm experts! She would have four Spiritual Realm experts now after including the Spiritual Realm expert in her hands. What capability did she have to possess so many Spiritual Realm experts? Shangguan Lan¡¯s expression changed drastically as she swept a gloomy gaze throughout the crowd before asking, ¡°Do you really want to meddle in the business of my Immortal Doctor Sect?¡± When ordinary people heard the name ¡®Immortal Doctor Sect¡¯, they would be so terrified that they might piss their pants. There wasn¡¯t any other reason than due to the Immortal Doctor Sect possessing a Supreme Realm expert. Furthermore, there was only one Supreme Realm expert in the entire Central Region! However, Ouyang Yun Jin and the rest came from Realmless so they naturally didn¡¯t know about the Immortal Doctor Sect. But so what if they knew? Zi Shao¡¯s master was simrly a Supreme Realm expert! ¡°Haha!¡± Nangong Lie raised his head to burst outughing as he sneered with contempt before replying, ¡°Immortal Doctor Sect? I¡¯m sorry but I don¡¯t care about your sect. The little girl is Lady Mu¡¯s sister-inw so she simrly is a person under the protection of our threerge families. Since you hurt her family, I don¡¯t give a damn about what sect you are from as you ought to die!¡± A tyrannical aura rose from his body when he said thest word. It started off like a whirlwind before giving rise to an intense storm. Ouyang Yun Jin snorted coldly. He moved in a sh to stand beside Nangong Lie with a slight smile on his face. Thest member was an elder with an immortal bone. He had a grizzled facial appearance with a calm expression. Yet, he gave off an oppressive grandeur. ¡°Young master Ouyang and head of the Nangong family, how shall we deal with them?¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Nangong Lie chuckled coldly before saying, ¡°That brat Yi Shao Chen has already dispatched his million strongholds of an army to surround the area. It will be impossible for them to escape the encirclement even if they could grow wings. But I am still really impressed with Lady Mu¡¯s insight. Yi Shao Chen is a rare talent although he is a little sly. He managed to train a million veteran cavalries just by himself. Even I will be a little apprehensive when facing those million cavalries.¡± Not many people could carry an intense killing intent with them. Yet, Yi Shao natured a million of those people. There was nothing, excluding the fourrge families, that could oppose those million strongholds of cavalries. But it was precisely due to that Yi Shao Chen no longer greed for imperial power so he passed those imperial powers to his nephew in order to train those people wholeheartedly. Currently, his nephew was still extremely fearful of him in the Kingdom of Ling Yun even though Yi Shao Chen wasn¡¯t the Emperor. It was due to those million strongholds of cavalries in his possession! He had taken over other kingdoms with those million strongholds of cavalries, increasing the might of the Kingdom of Ling Yun. Chapter 726 - Mu Ru Yue’s Return Part 4

Chapter 726- Mu Ru Yue¡¯s Return Part 4

Three years had passed in the Central Region. Yet, countless years had passed in Realmless. The imperial power had already changed a couple times. But what was really stunning was that no matter how much time had passed, Yi Shao Chen and his million strongholds of cavalries neither aged nor died¡­ Yi Shao Chen had simrly been deemed as a God by the people of the Kingdom of Ling Yun! Nevertheless, Yi Shao Chen would never forget who was the one that allowed such a drastic change in his life. It was unquestionably due to that person¡¯s appearance that changed his entire life¡­ ¡°About these Spiritual Realm experts¡­¡± Moshang Yun paused for a moment before saying with a smile, ¡°Isn¡¯t there three of them? How about we fight an opponent each?¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Nangong Lieughed out loud before agreeing, ¡°Alright! Since that¡¯s so, let¡¯s have an opponent each andpete who will finish their opponent the quickest! I¡¯ve broken through to the Spiritual Realm the fastest so let me deal with that girl that looks like the strongest out of those three!¡± Boom! He didn¡¯t wait for any replies before directly expanding his entire body¡¯s aura and pressuring it toward Shangguan Lan. Shangguan Lan¡¯s expression had changed long ago. With a gloomy filled gaze, she proimed, ¡°All of you will die a terrible death for opposing my Immortal Doctor Sect!¡± Nangong Lie didn¡¯t stop his movement in the slightest. The sword in his hand soared to the sky, carrying a mighty gale with it. It had even made the temperature in the surrounding to decrease a little. ¡°Let¡¯s see who will die first then!¡± ¡°Uncle Bai Ze, when will my mother be breaking through?¡± An adorable appearance entered Bai Ze¡¯s sight inside the mountain valley. He possessed an exquisite face. He looked just like a porcin doll with his jade carved-like face. The toddler seemed to be very young. He was approximately four to five years of age. He also had an immensely adorable steamed stuffed bun-like tiny body. Moreover, he possessed a pair of purple eyes that was extremely simr to Ye Wu Chen¡¯s, making his appearance to be like a mini version of Ye Wu Chen¡­ ¡°It will be really soon.¡± Bai Ze smiled gently. He used hisrge hand to pat gently on the little fe¡¯s adorable head. With doting filled eyes, he repeated, ¡°She will be breaking through real soon.¡± The little kid creased his brows tightly. He was really tempted to dodge Bai Ze¡¯s hand that was treating him like a child but he still bore with it in the end. He lifted his head to look at the closed-eyed girl that was sitting crossed-leg near him. A tinge of vibrant light filled his innocent, brightrge eyes. ¡°Mother had started training in seclusion right after giving birth to me. Her seclusion trainingsted for three years straight, not giving me any attention¡­¡± Grief was expressed on his face with slight resentment in his eyes when he said that. Bai Ze¡¯s heart ached a little. He wanted to console him but was at a loss on how to do so. ¡°Hua Yun, what monster do you think Mu Ru Yue had given birth to?¡± Fu Qing looked with slight fear toward the toddler with a jade carved-like face before continuing, ¡°He is definitely three years old, but looks five years old instead. How is he growing so quickly? Furthermore¡­ furthermore, he is too matured. He is so mature that he doesn¡¯t resemble a child in the slightest.¡± The sole relief was that the child drank milk just like any other newborn baby. But Mu Ru Yue was trying to cultivate as much as she could so she would iste herself from the group, passing him to them¡­ Otherwise, he was really a monster. ¡°He seems to be a kid to me. You are just overthinking it.¡± Hua Yun shook his head as he disagreed. ¡°A kid?¡± Fu Qing pouted and rebuked, ¡°Have you seen a three years old kid that could speak so intelligently? Can a three years old kid really possess such wits? He definitely isn¡¯t an ordinary kid. He seems like a little devil instead.¡± Chapter 727 - Mu Ru Yue’s Return Part 5

Chapter 727 - Mu Ru Yue¡¯s Return Part 5

Fu Qing didn¡¯t forget that the child had a natural ability to attract demon beasts to him. But those demon beasts in the Divine Medicine Magic Array were so fearful of him that they instantlyid on their belly with just a single nce from him. ¡°The kid from an abnormal person must be abnormal as well!¡± Fu Qing hade up with such a conclusion in the end¡­ Boom! A formidable aura suddenly burst forth from the closed-eyed girl that was sitting cross-legged at this moment, giving rise to an emornouse storm in the sky. ¡°I¡¯ve finally broken through to the Heaven Realm.¡± Mu Ru Yue lifted her eyshes lightly, slowly releasing a mouthful of air. A tiny figure was seen quickly leaping into her embrace when she fully opened her eyes. ¡°Mother!¡± The toddler raised his head to look toward Mu Ru Yue. With an innocent and pure smile, he said, ¡°Mother, you¡¯ve finally awakened¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body stiffened momentarily. She lowered her head to look at the face that was incredibly simr to Ye Wu Chen¡¯s. With a slight crease of her brows, she asked, ¡°What are you?¡± The toddler blinked his tearyrge eyes and replied in grief, ¡°Mother, I¡¯m your son. You don¡¯t want me?¡± ¡°Little fe, stop pretending.¡± Mu Ru Yue lifted up the toddler by his cor, pulling him up to her eye level, before continuing, ¡°Tell me what your origin is. Don¡¯t tell me that you are unsure or that you have lost your memories as I won¡¯t believe it!¡± His fine and long palm-leaf fan-like eyshes trembled slightly. The toddler lowered his gaze, hiding the ray of light in his eyes. He then said pitifully, ¡°Mother, you really don¡¯t recognise me? I¡¯m your son.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled. The smile on her impable face subconsciously dazzled the crowd at that instant. ¡°I won¡¯t force you to answer it since you don¡¯t want to but I will know your true identity eventually. Yet, you currently are only my son no matter what previous identity you had.¡± ¡®This brat is undoubtedly not as innocent as he looks externally. It is especially so since he had helped me a numerous times before. Thus, he must have a great origin. ¡®I will definitely be able to figure out his identity one day even if he doesn¡¯t say it¡­¡¯ ¡°Bai Ze, let¡¯s head out.¡± Mu Ru Yue shifted her gaze to Bai Ze before saying that with a smile. The crowd had felt the movements at this side so they were looking toward her. They couldn¡¯t help but be excited upon hearing what she said. Could they finally be able to leave this ce after living in it for three years? Bai Ze shot aplex nce at her as he asked, ¡°You really have a way out of this ce?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyshes lowered slightly with a gentle smile on her face. ¡°So you have already recovered your memories.¡± Bai Ze sighed lightly. How could she know how to leave this Divine Medicine Magic Array unless she had remembered her past? She was the only one that knew the way out of this ce from the start¡­ ¡°I¡¯ve seen a lot of things that happened in the past in a magic array when I was leaving Realmless, making me remember a lot of my past.¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her head to look at Bai Ze before continuing, ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect that you will be in this Divine Medicine Magic Array! Bai Ze, please tell me what happened after Wu Chen and I left!¡± Bai Ze nodded while looking at the girl before him with a gentle gaze. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s leave this ce first¡­¡± An intense explosion was suddenly heard from the location of the magic array inside the Immortal Doctor Sect. Following that, those disciples guarding the location saw a guy and a girl had left the magic array first. The white-robed girl wasn¡¯t foreign to the disciples of the Immortal Doctor Sect as they had seen her three years ago at the Immortal Doctor Banquet¡­ Chapter 728 - Mu Ru Yue’s Return Part 6

Chapter 728 - Mu Ru Yue¡¯s Return Part 6

However, she was currently holding the hand of a toddler with a jade carved-like face. His adorable and tender cheeks immensely attracted affections toward him. He also had pure and innocent brightrge eyes while having a candid smile on his face. Anyone that saw this toddler would have the impulse to pinch his adorable and tender cheeks. There was a man standing by the girl¡¯s side. He had an immortal-like grandeur with a tranquil and calm temperament. His snow-white hair fluttered in the wind. His white brows had curved upward slightly as he looked at the girl beside him with a gentle smile. It was as though his eyes could only contain the girl by his side¡­ Following that, disciples from the threerge families walked out from the magic array. Intense fury coated all of their faces. ¡°This¡­ this is bad! They have exited the magic array. But the sect master and young mistress aren¡¯t in the sect now. Quickly inform Fairy You Lan!¡± A chill ran down the crowd¡¯s spine. They no longer dared to dally in this ce further, hastily turning around and running away¡­ When everyone was panicking, the girl that was just standing beside Bai Ze had instantly vanished! That¡¯s right, she vanished! Bai Ze frowned when he saw the terrified faces of the crowd and exined indifferently, ¡°She had gone to another ce.¡± An immense pressure was imbued in that simple statement of his, making people fearful to ask further. A man¡¯s bloodshot eyes met with Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes the instant she entered the Alchemy Book. Her man seemed to have lost a lot of weight aspared to three years ago. When his purple eyes saw his beloved girl that he had missed longingly, his initial excitement and craze turned to fear¡­ He carefully looked at the girl before him but didn¡¯t dare to touch her. She seemed to be just a mirage and might disappear by a single touch from him¡­ ¡°Wu Chen!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart ached. How worried had this guy been after losing contact with her during these three years? She could imagine how frantic he was during these three years, judging from his current haggard and sorry state¡­ Her gentle call brought Ye Wu Chen back to his senses. Excitement brimmed in his purple eyes. It was as though he didn¡¯t dare to believe that she had just suddenly appeared before him. The man raised his arms to pull Mu Ru Yue into his embrace, tightly hugging the girl¡¯s tender body. His low voice was obviously shaky when he called out, ¡°Mu Er¡­¡± The heavens would know how much pain and despair he had experienced after losing contact with her. Furthermore, the Alchemy Book just floated in a different dimension since it became ownerless from losing the contract with her, making it impossible for him to forcefully exit the book. ¡°Mu Er, I¡¯ve regretted. I¡¯ve regretted listening to all of your requests. I should not have hidden in the Alchemy Book. Otherwise, how could I let you leave me for three years?¡± He no longer wanted to experience what he did during these three years ever again! ¡°Wu Chen, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Mu Ru Yue lowered her gaze as she exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that I won¡¯t be able to use the Alchemy Book within the Divine Medicine Magic Array. If not, I definitely won¡¯t allow you to leave my side. I know that I¡¯ve made you worried over these three years. But I¡¯ve directlye in here to reunite with you right after I left the Divine Medicine Magic Array.¡± She could already guess how these three years passed in the Alchemy Book even if she didn¡¯t personally witness it. Yan Jin and the rest of the demon beasts just stood near them but didn¡¯t interrupt their reunion. How could they that had lost their contracts to her during these three years had a good time in the Alchemy Book? ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t ever do that again.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled slightly as she raised her hand to caress her man¡¯s handsome face as she continued, ¡°Wu Chen, I¡¯ve some matters to settle. Do you want to leave with me? Moreover¡­ our son is waiting for you to give him a name.¡± ¡°Son?¡± Chapter 729 - Mu Ru Yue’s Return Part 7

Chapter 729 - Mu Ru Yue¡¯s Return Part 7

Wu Chen was startled before lowering his gaze to the girl¡¯s t belly. He then asked, ¡°Did you mean that our son has been born?¡± Mu Ru Yue chuckled lightly before replying, ¡°That¡¯s right. He has been born.¡± Ye Wu Chen became stirred up at that instant. But remorse surged in his heart after his excitement. He was also unable to stay by Mu Ru Yue¡¯s side when she gave birth to Jing Er in his previous life. It was simrly the case in this life¡­ Perhaps these two matters would be his life¡¯s regrets. ¡°Wu Chen, if you are regretful, how about we give birth to another? I will promise to let you see our child¡¯s birth the next time.¡± Mu Ru Yue seemed to have felt his change of mood and suggested with a gentle smile. ¡°Two is enough.¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s brow was raised. He wrapped his arm around the girl¡¯s slender waist before continuing, ¡°Jing Er previously didn¡¯t create much trouble when he was in your belly but our newborn son made us unable to have our fun. Hence, I don¡¯t want to be unable to get close to you again.¡± Even though Ye Wu Chen yearned for Mu Ru Yue to give birth to multiple kids for him, his heart ached uncontrobly when he thought back to the scene where she fainted due to her pregnancy. He didn¡¯t want her to suffer so much again so it would suffice for him to just have Jing Er and his current life¡¯s son¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Wu Chen raised his arm to pull her tightly into his embrace. Two of their figures quickly disappeared from the mountain valley that was filled with clouds and mists in the next instant¡­ A girl with an orchid-like grandeur led a group of disciples to the za, entering everyone¡¯s sight. Several of the disciples from the threerge families initially had a great impression on You Lan. Nheless, all of those good feelings for her faded after facing that ordeal. ¡°How did all of you escape?¡± You Lan¡¯s expression changed. ¡®The young mistress had mentioned they would never be able to leave the magic array for the rest of their lives. Why did they appear here then?¡¯ ¡°Haha!¡± Hua Yun burst outughing before replying, ¡°You Lan, don¡¯t think that your Immortal Doctor Sect will be able to kill us by buying the help from He Shao Yuan. It is a pity that He Shao Yuan had died from our torture ages ago while we were being locked up for those three years. As for you, you will be joining him real soon! He Shao Yuan should be able to leave better in peace after knowing that such a beauty will be apanying him!¡± You Lan was so enraged that her breathing became unstable. Two figures suddenly appeared by Bai Ze¡¯s side when she wanted to say something¡­ The girl¡¯s white robe fluttered slightly. Her hair was let down like a waterfall, incredibly breathtaking. The man by her side was tremendously charming and reeked with nobility. But there were billowing ripples in his purple eyes. ¡°Mister Ye, why are you here?¡± You Lan¡¯s expression changedpletely. ¡®The young mistress has been searching for Mister Ye¡¯s location for three years. Why has he appeared here? He even appeared together with that girl?¡¯ Ye Wu Chen lifted his gaze to look at You Lan. You Lan could clearly feel that the pressure of the air in the surrounding had lowered at this instant. Boundless oppression feeling pressed on her heart, making her breath to tighten. She was nearly suffocated by that. A trace of terror was fully expressed in You Lan¡¯s eyes after having a taste of the man¡¯s grandeur. She didn¡¯t feel such a pressure when she fought against Ye Wu Chen previously. Yet, the current man could make her unable to breathe with just a nce¡­ ¡°You had ndered Ben Wang¡¯s woman three years ago. Ben Wang has already waited for three years to settle this debt!¡± Ye Wu Chen smirked with a sinister smile that seemed to have originated from hell before continuing, ¡°You can return and tell Zi Feng that I had never fallen in love with her in my previous life so I simrly will not in this life! There will only be a girl that can enter my eyes in all my lives and eternity. Nobody excluding her will be worthy of entering my eyes!¡± Chapter 730 - Mu Ru Yue’s Return Part 8

Chapter 730- Mu Ru Yue¡¯s Return Part 8

You Lan¡¯s expression changed greatly as she said, ¡°Mister Ye, why are you so adamant in hurting my young mistress¡¯s heart? What is so good about that woman? She had not only seduced you, she even abandoned the young mistress! The young mistress is your fiancee while that woman is nothing. Our young mistress of the Immortal Doctor Sect not only has a strong cultivation, she also has an outstanding innate talent. More importantly, she has a strong and solid family background. In contrast, that woman is just the owner of a puny Pill Tower. Hence, how could she beparable to the young mistress? She doesn¡¯t qualify to bepared to the young mistress.¡± You Lan red furiously at Mu Ru Yue with ruthlessness that brimmed in her eyes. The disciples from the threerge families shook their heads helplessly upon hearing that. They then cast a gaze at You Lan as though they were looking at a fool. Did they hear it wrong? This girl said that the reincarnation of Senior Yue was iparable to the young mistress of the Immortal Doctor Sect? Could it be that she was overestimating that young mistress of hers? Moreover, they could make a connection that Wu Chen was the reincarnation of Zi Huang after knowing Mu Ru Yue¡¯s identity and her conversations with Ye Wu Chen. In other words, Ye Wu Chen and Mu Ru Yue were the divine couples from a thousand years ago! ¡°Haha!¡± Hua Yun burst outughing before ridiculing, ¡°You Lan, are you a fool? Did you really nder Lady Mu about stealing the man of the young mistress? In my point of view, it should be that your young mistress wanted to steal a taken man instead. Yet, she couldn¡¯t stand her failure and thus, she fabricated the truth.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± You Lan no longer had her orchid calm-like demeanour as she was enraged and rebuked, ¡°Just how noble is our young mistress? It isn¡¯t a need for her to steal a taken man. Hua Yun, how did that woman bewitch you into being so biased toward her?¡± Hua Yun chuckled coldly before replying, ¡°If my guess is wrong, it will just be tooughable. Senior Yue and Zi Huang originally are divine couples so why is there a need for her to steal a taken man?¡± ¡°Senior Yue and Zi Huang?¡± You Lan was stunned for a moment before asking, ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°You Lan, you didn¡¯t know that Lady Mu and this mister are the reincarnations of Senior Yue and Zi Huang from a thousand years ago¡­¡± Boom! You Lan¡¯s mind nked instantly. It was like a bolt from the blue. Her body shuddered uncontrobly as she shook her head with all her might and eximed, ¡°Impossible! How could they be the reincarnations of Zi Huang and Senior Yue? It is definitely just a lie!¡± ¡®They must be lying to me!¡¯ ¡°You Lan, since you are already going to die, do you think there¡¯s a need for us to deceive you?¡± Hua Yun sniggered before continuing, ¡°Now, I¡¯m rather curious as to how shrewd your young mistress is to dare to fabricate lies!¡± You Lan¡¯s body stiffened as she closed her eyes from despair and sorrow. Her body trembled slightly with deep sorrow in her eyes¡­ The toddler had always been gripping tightly onto Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hand from the start, not saying a single word. But if anyone was paying attention to him now, they would notice that his original charming purple eyes were gradually being taken over by a red glow. A red glow had gathered within his eyes as a trace of killing intent shed past his eyes. There was then a sudden phenomenon that urred in the clouds in the sky. A mighty dragon¡¯s roar was transmitted over to them from theyer of clouds, momentarily making the ground quake¡­ ¡°Oh god! Quickly look at that!¡± ¡°It is the Hell Dragon! It is the legendary mount of the Devil God, the Hell Dragon!¡± The crowd¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but tremble at this moment. They couldn¡¯t believe what they were seeing. They were able to glimpse at the legendary Hell Dragon in their lives. This was the demon beast that was depicted in an ancient book. It had suddenly appeared before them today. How could this be not shocking? ¡°Hell Dragon? Devil God?¡± Mu Ru Yue frowned while subconsciously ncing at the toddler by her side¡­ Chapter 731 - Zi Feng’s Death With Her Soul Obliterated Part 1

Chapter 731 -Zi Feng¡¯s Death With Her Soul Obliterated Part 1

Roar! The dragon¡¯s roar was world-shaking that it even caused slight changes to the clouds. Its eyes were bloodthirsty and ruthless. It looked so cold-blooded that it seemed to havee from hell. You Lan¡¯s expression changed greatly. She could feel an rming pressureing down on her, instantly making her unable to stand upright. It was as though an enormous rock was pressing down on her body. She was astonished as that power was sufficient in crushing a person¡¯s body into meat paste. ¡°Such a mighty Hell Dragon!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a must! How else could it be a mount for that expert?¡± ¡°Good heavens! In that case, won¡¯t the Devil God be even more powerful?¡± Everyone¡¯s heart was stirred up at this moment. What kind of person was the Devil God? He was previously the most powerful man in the continent. Perhaps it would be impossible for anyone in the Central Region to remember him. But how could the disciples at this ce be ordinary people? All of them was from the most powerful sects in the continent so they naturally knew the existence of the world¡¯s peerless expert from thousands of years ago¡­ If the world revered and respected Zi Huang and Senior Yue, terror could be used to describe their feelings toward that man that caused grounds to tremble that year in the continent! He was too powerful that he could topple mountains and overturn sea with a wave of his hand. Several mountain ranges had been instantly obliterated by him in a single breath that he took. That man had always been sitting in a lofty position, looking down on the world, even if he were to face thousands of army forces and horses! Nobody knew how powerful he truly was nor did they know why that man appeared in thisnd. His origin was a mystery and so was his disappearance. Hence, this man was just aplete mystery¡­ Did it represent that the man that caused earthquakes while he walked on the continent was still living somewhere in the world since the Devil God¡¯s Hell Dragon appeared here? ¡°Ah!¡± You Lan suddenly shrieked heartrendingly. Everyone withdrew their gazes but when they looked at what was happening to You Lan, they couldn¡¯t help but gasp. They could see that her body was being incinerated by sinister cold ck mes. It was as though those mes were able topletelybust her soul. The intense pain made her expression to distort. She seemed to be experiencing an inhumane torture¡­ ¡°Ah!¡± You Lan hugged her head tightly while shouting with all her might. A chill rose in everyone¡¯s heart at this moment, directly prating into their hearts¡­ Even if it was disciples from the threerge families, they expressed horror on their faces. Why¡­ why did the Hell Dragon appear at this ce? Could it be that they were doomed to cease in existence today? Sorrow permeated the crowd¡¯s heart when they thought about that as they looked with despair at the enormous body that covered the entire sky. The crowd could feel a matchless pressureing from it even though they were just standing beneath it. The Hell Dragon cast a cold gaze throughout the crowd that was like ants to it before gradually flying away, vanishing from their sight. It was as though it didn¡¯t appear at all¡­ Everyone was still staring at the direction where the Hell Dragon disappeared to. Hence, nobody saw the peculiar smile of the toddlers. ¡®That fe¡¯s way of greeting me has always stirred up amotion every single time¡­¡¯ ¡°It¡­ it just left just like that?¡± Hua Yun looked somewhat dazedly at the sky as he asked, puzzled, ¡°Why has ite here for then?¡± Fu Qing red viciously at him as she rebuked, ¡°It can¡¯t be that you want it to do something, right? If that Hell Dragon was to make a move on us, every single one of us will most probably be wiped out!¡± Author¡¯s P.S: There might be an extra story about this toddler or as an extra story after this book has beenpleted~ Chapter 732 - Zi Feng’s Death With Her Soul Obliterated Part 2

Chapter 732 -Zi Feng¡¯s Death With Her Soul Obliterated Part 2

It was too powerful that not a single one of them was its match. It would most likely be able to wipe out all of them in an instant even if all of the fourrge powers were to team up against it¡­ Ye Wu Chen¡¯s purple eyesnded on the toddler. Rays of excitement gradually filled his eyes. His charming voice trembled a little as he asked with an incredibly gentle smile, ¡°Mu Er, is this our son?¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded and replied, ¡°Wu Chen, I¡¯m waiting for you to give him a name. What name do you think will be good for him?¡± Ye Wu Chen smiled charmingly as he looked at the mini version of himself before suggesting, ¡°Ye Si Huang (night brilliance).¡± He raised his hand to rub the toddler¡¯s head while he said that. The toddler frowned slightly but didn¡¯t dodge Ye Wu Chen¡¯s intimate action. But he didn¡¯t forget that when he hadn¡¯t been born yet, this fellow said that he would teach him a harsh lesson¡­ ¡°No! Stop! Let go of me!¡± When the disciples of the Immortal Doctor Sect saw the disciples of the threerge families walking toward them threateningly, they shrieked in fright as a disciple from the Immortal Doctor Sect warned, ¡°Stop¡­ stoping over! Three of the fourrge families had already been annihted so only the Yao family is left standing. The sect master will definitely not let all of you off so even if you left the magic array, you won¡¯t be able to live for long!¡± His voice trembled vigorously with terror-filled eyes. ¡°What did you say?¡± Peng Fei¡¯s temples bulged up and red furiously at that person that said that. He then asked with gritted teeth, ¡°Repeat what you just said! What happened to the fourrge families?!¡± That person wanted to retreat backwards but he was held up by Peng Fei. Dread drenched his heart as he instantly narrated everything that happened recently. ¡°The sect master had invited all of the heads of the threerge families to the Immortal Doctor Sect not long after you all entered the magic array. She then locked all of them up before¡­ before carrying out a full-on attack on the fourrge families. The Yao family is the only one that is left standing among the fourrge families. But the sect master should have already reached the Yao family, judging by the time¡­ Hence, all of the fourrge families had already been wiped out, leaving only our Immortal Doctor Sect standing. If you dare to do anything to us, the sect master will certainly not let you off!¡± Bang! Peng Fei mmed that person heavily on the floor before stepping on his body and asked, enraged, ¡°Where are the heads of our threerge families being locked up at?¡± That person¡¯s body shuddered as he looked fearfully at Peng Fei. ¡°They are¡­ they are in the underground prison¡­¡± Peng Fei forcefully suppressed his anger before shifting his head toward Mu Ru Yue as he said, ¡°Lady Mu, we will have to rescue our heads of the threerge families!¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded slightly before replying calmly, ¡°I will also need to make a trip to the Yao family.¡± A cial ray of light shone past her eyes after saying that. There were Yao Yun Qing¡¯s family members in the Yao family after all so she couldn¡¯t just ignore them¡­ ¡°Xiao Bai, is there a way to quickly reach the Yao family?¡± Mu Ru Yue lowered her gaze as she asked lightly. Xiao Bai¡¯s childish voice was heard from her soul after a long time had passed, ¡°All of you should enter the Alchemy Book. We will then make use of the Alchemy Book to reach the Yao family with the greatest speed¡­¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded slightly before she shifted her gaze to Ye Wu Chen before saying, ¡°Wu Chen, let¡¯s go!¡± ¡®The Immortal Doctor Sect is really seeking death this time!¡¯ ¡°Damn it!¡± Shangguan Lan abruptly retreated a couple of steps back, staring fixedly at Nangong Lie who was standing before her. An intense killing intent shed past her eyes at that moment. Chapter 733 - Zi Feng’s Death With Her Soul Obliterated Part 3

Chapter 733 -Zi Feng¡¯s Death With Her Soul Obliterated Part 3

¡°Stupid old man, you will definitely regret doing this one day!¡± mes of fury zed in Shangguan Lan¡¯s eyes. Boom! She had charged at Nangong Lie again. She was holding onto a sword at this moment. It was like an arrow that pierced through the sky, instantly giving rise to an intense gale. Nangong Lie was neither anxious nor rmed. He just looked calmly at her. Following that, numerous swords floated before him. All of those swords was then shot toward Shangguan Lan, resisting against that gale. Shangguan Lan¡¯s expression momentarily changed drastically. She quickly retreated with her body nting backward, dodging those swords that wereing toward her. But the number of swords was constantly increasing, making her be somewhat at a loss¡­ Bang! Bang! Bang! Yet, two figuresnded before Shangguan Lan at this instant. Herplexion turned gravely pale after recognising who they were. She yelled out anxiously, ¡°Yun Tai! Jun Lan!¡± With both of them defeated, it would mean that she needed to face with so many Spiritual Realm experts all by herself. ¡®Doomed! I¡¯m definitely doomed this time!¡¯ Despair filled Shangguan Lan¡¯s face. She just didn¡¯t understand why so many experts suddenly appeared at the veryst step¡­ If it wasn¡¯t for them, the Yao family would have already been in her pocket¡­ ¡°It seems that Shangguan Lan is rather useless.¡± Shangguan Feng sighed with slight disappointment while looking at the battle before her. She thenmented, ¡°I thought that it will be easier to carry out what I wanted to do by using the Immortal Doctor Sect. But I didn¡¯t expect that the sect master of the Immortal Doctor Sect will be so weak. Since that¡¯s the case, I can¡¯t continue relying on her¡­¡± She raised her eyes to look at that sorry figure with a cold smile. Shangguan Lan had treated her very well during this period of time, giving her lots of love. However, she could make moves on the Zi family in her previous life so not to mention Shangguan Lan. She always didn¡¯t care about anything in order to achieve her goals! Shangguan Lan was resisting against Nangong Lie¡¯s attack. But a tyrannical aura burst forth from behind her at this time, making her hastily look behind. She almostid down from fright upon seeing that sight. ¡°Feng Er, what are you doing?¡± Intense mes appeared before everyone¡¯s sight. Following that, there was a mighty phoenix soaring in the sky within those mes. A scarlet blood glow could be seen in that phoenix¡¯s eyes. It was as though it was arrogantly looking down upon the lives before it. ¡°Heavenly Phoenix! You actually released the Heavenly Phoenix. How did you get that seal talisman?¡± That seal talisman had the mighty Heavenly Phoenix sealed within it that even she didn¡¯t dare to release the Heavenly Phoenix. But Shangguan Feng had unexpectedly stolen the Heavenly Phoenix when she wasn¡¯t paying attention. ¡°You are too useless!¡± Shangguan Feng smirked and smiled coldly before continuing, ¡°Since you are that useless, I can only use my own way in solving these matters.¡± Shangguan Lan was startled as she asked, ¡°Feng Er, what on earth are you talking about?¡± ¡°Shangguan Lan,¡± Shangguan Feng raised her gaze while smiling coldly before exining, ¡°Even though some matters are hard to exin, I can only tell you that I¡¯m not your daughter. I just stole your daughter¡¯s soul away, recing her. But I must say that your daughter¡¯s soul was really delicious. She was eaten by me in the end even though she constantly struggled to survive. I just took her ce after that!¡± Shangguan Lan¡¯s body stiffened. With a perplex look on her face, she said, ¡°Feng Er, have you fallen ill? Why is it that I don¡¯t understand what you are saying? I won¡¯t look into the matter in you stealing the Heavenly Phoenix Seal Talisman now. We will talk more about that after I settle this matter¡­¡± Chapter 734 - Zi Feng’s Death With Her Soul Obliterated Part 4

Chapter 734 -Zi Feng¡¯s Death With Her Soul Obliterated Part 4

¡°Haha!¡± Shangguan Fengughed brazenly with her smile of mockery intensifying, ¡°Shangguan Lan, are you pretending to be a fool or are you really one? I killed your daughter and took her soul away. I then make use of your daughter¡¯s identity to do what I wanted! It¡¯s a pity that you are too useless that you can¡¯t deal with just these people. It is fortunate that I predicted this scenario and stole the Heavenly Phoenix Seal Talisman beforehand. Hence, I no longer need you anymore!¡± Her eyes were cial. A bone-piercing cold froze Shangguan Lan¡¯s heart. Herplexion turned pale at this moment. It was as though she couldn¡¯t believe what that girl said. But her cial gaze and bloodthirsty speech were definitely not her noble daughter¡¯s¡­ ¡°You said that you aren¡¯t my daughter?¡± Shangguan Lan¡¯s voice trembled with sorrow and fury surging in her heart. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Shangguan Feng smirked before continuing, ¡°I not only isn¡¯t your daughter, I¡¯m also your daughter¡¯s killer! Shangguan Lan, I originally thought that I could use you in helping me aplish some matters. But I¡¯ve overestimated your might in the end! Furthermore, remember that my name is Zi Feng!¡± Boom! Intense fury surged in her heart. Shangguan Lan no longer cared about Nangong Lie that was behind her. With a sh of her body, she dashed toward Zi Feng with her killing intents covering her entire Yao family. ¡°B*tch, I¡¯m going to kill you to avenge for my pitiful daughter!¡± Swish! The Heavenly Phoenix suddenly looked toward Shangguan Lan before she could even appear before Zi Feng. The sky seemed to have zed as boundless mes wrapped themselves around Shangguan Lan¡¯s body. A heartrending shriek was heard instantly. Everyone¡¯s heart trembled with despair and dread expressed on their faces. It was as though the Heavenly Phoenix before her was something that loved killing. ¡°Heavenly Phoenix, kill all of them!¡± Zi Feng¡¯s sleeves were raised slightly with her hair fluttering in the wind. Everyone¡¯s heart shuddered tremendously upon hearing what she said. Yet, the Heavenly Phoenix didn¡¯t do anything. Its enormous body covered the entire sky while its vibrant mes illuminating the sky, dying the sky crimson red. ¡°Heavenly Phoenix, why are you just standing there?¡± Zi Feng¡¯s gaze turned grim as she said that coldly. Heavenly Phoenix shifted her head to look indifferently at Zi Feng. But that gaze made Zi Feng¡¯s heart constrict. It was as though she was being suffocated. ¡°You don¡¯t have the qualification to order me!¡± Her voice was so indifferent and cold, but it was filled with a towering grandeur. It was as though Zi Feng was akin to a negligible ant in her point of view, unworthy of cing any importance on her¡­ ¡°What are you saying?¡± Zi Feng¡¯s expression changed drastically as she ordered, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that I was the one that released you. Yet, you refused to repay my kindness in saving your life. I order you to kill them now!¡± The Heavenly Phoenix narrowed its eyes slightly with killing intents glimmering in its eyes. Its entire body¡¯s mes burst forth toward Zi Feng in that instant. Boom! Her body was abruptly blown backward. ¡°I will leave you with your life on behalf of you releasing me from that seal. But I won¡¯t let you off next time.¡± It no longer looked at Zi Feng that had her expression turned ashen upon saying that. Its enormous body then flew away like a red line that shone across the sky, instantly vanishing from the crowd¡¯s sight¡­ Swish! Swish! Swish! Everyone¡¯s gaze shot at Zi Feng. Their gazes were like sharp daggers, making her entire body to tremble with her magnificent face bing increasingly pale. She didn¡¯t expect that the Heavenly Phoenix would betray her! Chapter 735 - Zi Feng’s Death With Her Soul Obliterated Part 5

Chapter 735 -Zi Feng¡¯s Death With Her Soul Obliterated Part 5

¡®You ingrate!¡¯ ¡°Zi Feng, you have not only killed our young mistress, you have also ruined the sect master. I definitely won¡¯t forgive you!¡± Jun Lan red furiously at Zi Feng Boom! She dashed toward the girl that was lying on the ground. In her point of view, Shangguan Lan was like her daughter and had simrly treated Zi Feng as her granddaughter. Who knew that such a matter would ur? She definitely wouldn¡¯t forgive this girl! Nangong Zi Feng really despaired this time. If she knew that the Heavenly Phoenix would be so unreliable, she wouldn¡¯t have exposed herself. Otherwise, how could she be in such a dire situation? But it was already toote no matter how she regretted¡­ Currently, Jun Lan no longer cared about the Yao family as she wanted to kill the girl before her more than them. ¡°Stop!¡± Boom! A ray of light was suddenly shot andnded on Jun Lan¡¯s body. Bang! Jun Lan was sent flying backward. Following that, a navy-blue figure then materialized before Zi Feng. ¡°Jun Lan, what are you doing?¡± The man¡¯s temple bulged up as he clenched his fists so hard that they crackled. He then said furiously, ¡°Feng Er is the young mistress of the Immortal Doctor Sect. Why are you all trying to kill her?¡± Jun Lan withdrew his hand and when she saw the man¡¯s handsome face, she was stunned momentarily before replying, ¡°Mister Yan Yun, this girl had just killed the sect master!¡± The man known as Yan Yun (smoke cloud) nced coldly at Jun Lan. He then snorted coldly and rebuked, ¡°Shangguan Lan is Feng Er¡¯s biological mother. How could she kill her own mother?¡± Jun Lan¡¯s expression instantly became gloomy. She didn¡¯t expect that Mister Yan Yun would appear at this ce. Mister Yan Yun was a disciple of that lord. His status naturally wasn¡¯t as noble as Mister Murong¡¯s but he still held a high status. Moreover, Mister Yan Yun seemed to have some affections toward the young mistress. But the young mistress was no longer the same young mistress. Her body harboured a soul from a different person instead. ¡°Mister Yan Yun, this matter could be proven by these many people as we had personally seen it. Moreover, she is no longer the young mistress. She is just another girl that killed the young mistress and taken over her body!¡± Yan Yun chuckled coldly and said, ¡°Jun Lan, what joke are you talking about? How could Feng Er kill the sect master with her current might? Moreover, I am the one that knows best whether she is Feng Er or not. I don¡¯t need you to say otherwise.¡± Yan Yun nced at Jun Lan¡¯s pale face before shifting his head toward Zi Feng and said gently, ¡°Feng Er, don¡¯t worry. I will protect you.¡± A tinge of a cold ray of light shed past Zi Feng¡¯s eyes but she didn¡¯t express it on her face. ¡°Jun Lan teamed up with the Yao family and other powers to kill my mother. She originally wanted to kill me too. But you appeared here, in the end, foiling their ns.¡± She smiled bitterly while she said that. Sorrow filled her eyes as she continued, ¡°I had not been by my mother¡¯s side since young. I¡¯ve been brought back by her eight years ago. Mother had treated me tremendously well during this half a year so how could I kill her? But these people killed my mother by cahooting with outsiders in order to obtain the power of the Immortal Doctor Sect! I, Shangguan Feng, swear that I¡¯m unfit to call myself human if I don¡¯t avenge her!¡± Yan Yun¡¯s heart ached when he looked at the girl¡¯s resolute and cold expression. That pain made him want to instantly break the bones of all of these damnable fools present and scatter their ashes in order to help her avenge her vengeance! ¡°What else do all of you have to say now1?¡± Yan Yun nced coldly throughout the crowd with his gaze darkened. 1. Note helps them say, ¡°FML! You stupid love struck fool!¡± Chapter 736 - Zi Feng’s Death With Her Soul Obliterated Part 6

Chapter 736 -Zi Feng¡¯s Death With Her Soul Obliterated Part 6

¡°Since you guys had the guts to kill Shangguan Lan and had no ns of letting Feng Er go, I must report this matter to master and let the old man carry out your punishments!¡± Jun Lan¡¯s expression changed. He hadn¡¯t expected Zi Feng to be so shameless and use Master Yan Yun¡¯s hand to deal with them. ¡°Yan Yun, thank god you came!¡± Zi Feng smiled bitterly, ¡°If you hadn¡¯te, I might¡¯ve been killed at these people¡¯s hands like my mother.¡± Her eyshes trembled slightly as she slowly closed her eyes. Her expression of sorrow was clear. ¡°Feng Er, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely avenge your mother¡¯s death, whoever killed her will die a terrible death!¡± Yan Yun nced at the crowd, the killing intent in his eyes intensified. Zi Feng smirked slightly, but it disappeared after a moment. The enraged Yan Yun hadn¡¯t noticed it in the slightest¡­ Suddenly, a ray of light descended from the sky. Under the crowd¡¯s gaze, three figures appeared¡­ Yao Yun Qing was momentarily stunned when she saw the three figures. Jubntly, she eximed, ¡°Yue Er!¡± ¡®Yue Er has returned? ¡®This is really great¡­¡¯ Mu Ru Yue slowly descended from the sky, coldly assessing the situation. She was holding the hand of a toddler who had a face like carved jade. The toddler wore an embroidered robe. His tender face was extremely simr to Ye Wu Chen¡¯s. He looked extraordinarily adorable, giving everyone the urge to pinch his cheeks. ¡°Eldest brother, sister-inw, I¡¯m back.¡± She smiled lightly with a gentle curve of her lips. Yao Yun Qing spread her arms, wanting to pounce on Mu Ru Yue. But she hastily stopped herself when she met with Ye Wu Chen¡¯s sinister, cold purple eyes. She then smiled, embarrassed, and asked, ¡°Yue Er, you¡¯re finally back. Right, and who is this adorable little fe?¡± When her gazended on Little Huang Er, her eyes lit up. She no longer resisted her urge and raised her hand to pinch that tender face. She couldn¡¯t helpment, ¡°Such smooth and tender skin.¡± Little Huang Er frowned with displeasure. His purple eyes shed with a red glow, filling with malicious intent. ¡°Little Huang Er!¡± Mu Ru Yue shouted hastily. Mu Ru Yue was greatly rmed when she felt the aura Little Huang Er exuded. She already understood him a little after interacting with him for a short while. He didn¡¯t let anyone, other than Ye Wu Chen and herself, to touch his body. Bai Ze was the sole exception as, during her three years of seclusion training, Bai Ze was always around Little Huang Er. And so, he didn¡¯t mind being touched by the god-like Bai Ze. Little Huang Er withdrew his aura and introduced himself. ¡°Aunty, I¡¯m Ye Si Huang. I¡¯m mother and father¡¯s son. You can call me Little Huang Er.¡± He looked so innocent and pure with his adorable face. ¡°Ye Si Huang? Surname Ye?¡± Yao Yun Qing was stunned for a moment before she eximed, ¡°Yue Er, it can¡¯t be this fe is your son, right? It doesn¡¯t seem right. ording to the time flow here, only three years should have passed. He shouldn¡¯t be so big even if you gave birth to him the moment we parted ways.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyebrows rose as she exined, ¡°Have you forgotten that he stayed in my belly for about two years?¡± Yao Yun Qing momentarily lost her voice. ¡®Th-that¡­counts too?¡¯ ¡°Yue Er, this fe is really adorable,¡± Yao Yun Qing pinched his little cheek again, she continued with a smile, ¡°Moreover, he can speak so eloquently at such a tender age, he¡¯s so talented.¡± Little Huang Er frowned again, but didn¡¯t give off a bloodthirsty, sinister aura this time. Chapter 737 - Zi Feng’s Death With Her Soul Obliterated Part 7

Chapter 737 -Zi Feng¡¯s Death With Her Soul Obliterated Part 7

¡°Elder brother Wu Chen¡­¡± Suddenly, a voice filled with tion was heard. Zi Feng looked at his face, he was the person she had always longed for. Unknown to her, a mistyyer of tears covered her eyes when she said, ¡°Older brother Wu Chen, I can finally see you again¡­¡± The heavens knew how hard she had searched for him over the past three years, but she couldn¡¯t find him. Who knew they would reunite here? However, she felt it was unbearable that Mu Ru Yue could leave the Divine Medicine Magic Array and appear here with her older brother Wu Chen¡­ ¡°Feng Er!¡± Yan Yun frowned slightly and asked, slightly uneasy, ¡°Who is he?¡± Zi Feng was startled for a moment before she revealed a bitter smile. Her eyes filled with sorrow and resentment, she exined, ¡°He¡­ used to be my fiance, but he was seduced by another girl and abandoned me¡­ But I still can¡¯t get over him. I¡¯ve used so much time and manpower to look for him. Yet, I didn¡¯t expect them to just show up out of the blue!¡± A single tear rolled down her beautiful face. She spoke with such sincere feelings. Those who didn¡¯t know the truth would unfailingly believe her, not mentioning Yan Yun who was deeply in love with Zi Feng. Boom! An intense fury zed in Yan Yun¡¯s heart, his gaze lost its warmth as he looked coldly at the couple before him. ¡°Feng Er is so outstanding. Only a man whose eyes have been blinded by dust would abandon her for another girl!¡± Yan Yun then nced at Mu Ru Yue. The coldness of his gaze intensified, ¡°This girl doesn¡¯t even have the qualifications to be a servant that helps Feng Er wear her shoes. It¡¯s unfathomable that you chose her over Feng Er! If she seduced you, then she¡¯ll just seduce other men in the future. A girl like her, who steals someone else¡¯s fiance, doesn¡¯t deserve to continue living in this world!¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s purple eyes darkened. A sinister wind rose around him. The purple wind circled his body, enhancing the charm and grandeur of his purple robes. Yao Yun Qing frowned. She then shifted her gaze to look at Little Huang Er. She was stunned momentarily, astonishment in her eyes. There was an intense pressureing from the toddler¡¯s small body. A ruthless, red glow started to grow in his purple eyes, and eventually filled them to the brim. It made his eyes emit a dreadful aura, as if he were a Devil God. Yao Yun Qing hastily rubbed her eyes. Yet, when she looked at Little Huang Er again, that bloodthirsty expression was no longer there. His tender, carved jade-like face was as innocent and pure as ever. Hisrge, bright eyes looked puzzlingly at Zi Feng¡­ ¡®I must have seen it wrong!¡¯ Yao Yun Qing smiled bitterly. ¡®How can a three-year-old toddler possess such a terrifying gaze? I must have been hallucinating¡­¡¯ Ye Wu Chen looked at Yan Yun, sinister and cold. He didn¡¯t say anything, he only lifted his hand slowly. Boom! A ray of light shot towards Yan Yun¡¯s chest. Pfft! Yan Yun was instantly sent flying backwards and crashed heavily on the ground. He parted his lips to spit out a mouthful of blood, staring astonished at the purple robes fluttering in the wind. ¡°Yan Yun!¡± Zi Feng¡¯s expression changed. She shifted her gaze to Wu Chen and pitifully said, ¡°Elder brother Wu Chen, have you really forgotten our past feelings for each other? Why are you treating me so heartlessly now? More importantly, you refuse to give me another chance¡­¡± Her voice trembled tremendously. Her eyes were filled with so much pain and despair that it seemed as though she had really been hurt by that man¡­ Chapter 738 - Zi Feng’s Death With Her Soul Obliterated Part 8

Chapter 738 -Zi Feng¡¯s Death With Her Soul Obliterated Part 8

¡°Feelings?¡± Ye Wu Chen sneered and said, ¡°Zi Feng, since when did Ben Wang have feelings for you? You previously were only an orphan that was adopted into the Zi family. It was all due to that old man being kind-hearted in taking you into the family. Yet, you became resentful when I refused to let you be my concubine, and none of the Zi family¡¯s members supported the idea of forcefully letting you barge into my rtionship. You then coborated with outsiders to annihte the Zi family! More importantly, you even amputated the limbs of Ben Wang¡¯s and Mu Er¡¯s son to disrupt our focus. Tell me what feelings do you think I will have for you?¡± A sudden p of thunder seemed to have struck the crowd¡¯s heart, making them be unable to snap out from their shock. Previously, they originally thought that Zi Feng was ruthless enough, but they didn¡¯t expect that girl to be that vicious. She not only shamelessly wanted to be his concubine, she even killed her benefactor that decided to adopt her into the family just because they did not support her in getting together with him. Lastly, she treated a child so ruthlessly. Even the most vicious woman in this world would be inferior to her! There wasn¡¯t a small number of vicious people in this continent of the Central Region. Several people had chosen to relinquish their humanities for their benefits. But there was only one that could be that outrageous¡­ Inparison to her, even serial killers were multiple folds better! ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Zi Feng¡¯s expression changed greatly. She then replied with tears in her eyes, ¡°Elder brother Wu Chen, you don¡¯t need reciprocate my love but you can¡¯t vilify me for that woman, ruining my reputation! I never did those things before!¡± Yan Yun was her sole backer at this moment so she definitely mustn¡¯t destroy his image of her at this moment. ¡®I definitely mustn¡¯t admit doing that matter!¡¯ ¡°Elder brother Wu Chen, have you forgotten that you previously promised to love only me in your entire life? Yet, this girl stole you from my hands. She didn¡¯t mind using underhanded moves in making you take her virginity and harassed you to be responsible for her in the end¡­ But I didn¡¯t expect that you would fall in love with her!¡± Zi Feng no longer had her original cial expression as she said that with tears flowing down her face. She spoke with so much sincerity that people who were clueless about the truth would definitely believe undoubtedly that Ye Wu Chen really did what she said¡­ For example, Yan Yun! ¡°Feng Er, you should just dump this man.¡± Yan Yun held tightly onto Zi Feng¡¯s trembling hand. He then red furiously at the couple before him, proiming, ¡°Can you really be at peace from hurting Feng Er to such an extent? You will certainly be incredibly remorseful after letting her go today!¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s purple eyes were sinisterly cold. The gale in his surrounding intensified. It pressured over Yan Yun like a storm. Yan Yun¡¯s breath tightened at that instant, but he was still relentlessly gripping firmly onto Zi Feng¡¯s hand, not letting go of her hand. ¡°Feng Er, don¡¯t be scared. I will definitely protect you!¡± ¡®My Feng Er is so outstanding. This bastard couple dared to vilify her with false facts? Feng Er actually is extremely kind-hearted even though she has an arrogant and cold personality. ¡®How can she really do those matters?¡¯ It was a pity that Yan Yun didn¡¯t know that the current Zi Feng wasn¡¯t that Shangguan Feng that he knew1¡­ Boom! A tyrannical aura forced Yan Yun to step two steps back. Yet, he continued holding onto Zi Feng¡¯s hand, not loosening his grip. Just as Yan Yun wanted to step forth, he rmingly discovered that the man¡¯s figure had transformed into an enormous purple tempest. Under the might of the tempest, Yan Yun found it hard to breath that he didn¡¯t have the strength to move his foot in the slightest. ¡°Mister Yan Yun!¡± Zi Feng was speechless from her shock. But when she wanted to walk to Yan Yun¡¯s side, a snow-white figure suddenly moved before her in a sh, hindering her path¡­ 1. Note: Yan Yun really deserves to be top rank in being the dumbest guy in this novel for now. Zi Feng didn¡¯t even refuse her identity and he still believes that she is the girl that he likes¡­ facepalms Chapter 739 - Zi Feng’s Death With Her Soul Obliterated Part 9

Chapter 739-Zi Feng¡¯s Death With Her Soul Obliterated Part 9

¡°Zi Feng!¡± Mu Ru Yue smirked slightly and chuckled sinisterly, ¡°Do you know how long I¡¯ve awaited for this moment? Isn¡¯t this the best time to settle our debts?¡± Zi Feng¡¯s expression changed drastically as she rebuked, ¡°Mu Ru Yue, do you really think that you are my match?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t know unless I tried!¡± Mu Ru Yue had a light smile but her eyes were cial. Following that, she raised her hand, making an enormous sword appear in thin air. She then gripped firmly onto it. The sword was scarlet-red in colour with a red enormous dragon engraved into the sword body. A faint red glow covered that dragon, making it seem alive. ¡°Mu Ru Yue, I was inferior to you in the previous life. I will definitely defeat you in this life!¡± Zi Feng yelled crazily. ¡®I must kill this girl in order to get the chance to obtain elder brother Wu Chen!¡¯ Mu Ru Yue chuckled coldly before she said, ¡°You are inferior to me in our past life so you simrly will be inferior to me in this life as well! Zi Feng, it is destined you will never be able to surpass me!¡± Her voice was indifferent but it was trembling vigorously. All the scenes that happened in her past life shed past her mind¡­ The images of the Zi Family thatid in a bloodbath, the formidable Heaven Cmity and Jing Er with his limbs amputated rapidly yed past her mind. Each of those scenes made Mu Ru Yue felt as though a needle had ruthlessly pierced her heart, making her feel a pain worse than death¡­ Hate! Boundless hatred burned in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s Heart, making her entire body tremble. She gradually closed her eyes while the Heavenly Dragon me Sword became active as though it was feeling its owner¡¯s fury. ¡°Zi Feng! I was actually relieved from the moment when I heard that you are still alive!¡± Mu Ru Yue sniggered before continuing, ¡°That kind of death would have been too simple for you. You previously chose to self-destruct to escape from my hands. It almost became an eternity of regret for me in being unable to personally end your life. But I didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯re still alive¡­¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re alive¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue paused for a moment before continuing with a sinister smile, ¡°How can I kill you off that easily? You definitely won¡¯t be able to die easily now. You must endure my rage before dying¡­¡± The annihtion of the Zi family, the pain that Jing Er suffered, the loneliness of Bai Ze¡­ How could she not pay back Zi Feng for all she had done? Death was currently just too luxurious for her¡­ Boom! mes coated her sword, making the Heavenly Dragon me Sword gave off a mighty aura. The me dragon that was on the sword¡¯s body charged out of the sword and struck toward Zi Feng. Pfft! Zi Feng hastily raised her sword to block that blow, but she was forced to retreat two steps in the end. She spat a mouthful of blood with astonishment that filled her pretty eyes. ¡°Heaven Realm? You have already broken through to the Heaven Realm?!¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t say anything, but her aura intensified. Her hair was fluttering slightly in the gale. The current sight of the girl was breathtaking¡­ ¡°Hahaha!¡± Zi Feng stood up. She then suddenly raised her head andughed brazenly. Her brazenughter filled the sky, echoing in the wind. She then continued, ¡°Mu Ru Yue, you think that you can kill me due to breaking through? You must be dreaming with your eyes open! I certainly won¡¯t die under your hands!¡± ¡®I definitely will not! ¡®It will be a humiliation for me to die under her hands!¡¯ Mu Ru Yue just smiled coldly. Her white robes soared into the sky again, charging toward Zi Feng. She then mercilessly swung her sword downwards, creating an intense airflow in the sky. Chapter 740 - Zi Feng’s Death With Her Soul Obliterated Part 10

Chapter 740 -Zi Feng¡¯s Death With Her Soul Obliterated Part 10

Bang! Zi Feng¡¯s body was sent flying backwards before she fell to the ground like a kite with a broken string. Her face was terrifyingly pale. ¡°Feng Er!¡± Yan Yun cried out heartbrokenly, his body trembled in fury. ¡°If you dare hurt Feng Er I, Yan Yun, swear I¡¯ll never forgive you!¡± Yan Yun¡¯s eyes were wide with anger as he furiously yelled, ¡°No matter how strong you all are, you definitely aren¡¯t my master¡¯s match. He¡¯ll kill you all!¡± Ye Wu Chen briefly nced at him, but that single nce made Yan Yun swallow the rest of his words.Terror filled his bloodshot eyes¡­ ¡®This man is like an Asura. His strength is horrifying.¡¯ ¡°Oh? I was unaware, who is it that I will be killing?¡± Suddenly, a calm voice was heard. Yan Yun¡¯s stiffened, he tedly looked up at the sky. Two figures quickly appeared before his eyes. With his silver hair fluttering, his silver robes seemed more noble. Standing mid-air, the man appeared cold. His expressionless, fair, handsome face had a noble, immortal-like grandeur. There was also a middle-aged man standing beside him. At most, he looked between thirty to forty years of age. He looked down with his head held high, as if he were judging the crowd beneath him. ¡°Master, please quickly save Feng Er!¡±, yelled Yan Yun hastily. His words made everyone¡¯s expression to change drastically. Master? Could this be that mysterious Lord of the Immortal Doctor Sect? But it was rumoured that the mysterious Lord was already seventy years old. Why did this man look so young then? The middle-aged man frowned as he swept his gaze over Zi Feng who was being attacked by Mu Ru Yue. Hemented, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see something so intriguing right after returning with Qing Chu. Someone has been reborn through possession¡­ It¡¯s a pity that she¡¯s taken over living body; she even swallowed the host¡¯s soul. The body has put up some resistance against her possession. If she had possessed a dead body, her cultivation would¡¯ve been much stronger¡­¡± Yan Yun¡¯s expression froze. He looked with disbelief at the middle-aged man as he asked, ¡°Master, wha-what are you saying?¡± ¡®Reborn through possession? ¡®Impossible! She¡¯s definitely Feng Er. How could she be someone else? If she really is, then what¡¯s the point in me doing all this?¡¯ Yan Yun¡¯s body shivered violently and his breathing became unstable. He wasn¡¯t willing to believe what the middle-aged man said. ¡®But Master is a Supreme Realm expert. How could he be wrong?¡¯ ¡°Feng Er!¡± Yan Yun¡¯splexion paled. He then shifted his gaze to Zi Feng and asked, ¡°Are you really my Feng Er?¡± Zi Feng¡¯s body shuddered. With a frosty expression, she admitted, ¡°I am Zi Feng, not Shangguan Feng!¡± That middle-aged man was too strong and had a close connection with Yan Yun. Only a fool would try continue lying now. Furthermore, she had wanted to make use of Yan Yun and the power behind him. Yet, the middle-aged man didn¡¯t seem keen on helping her so it would be useless to continue lying to him¡­ Murong Qing Chu descended from the sky. Flowers appeared to have blossomed wherever he stepped, exuding a refreshing and pleasant fragrance. Currently, there was a gentle smile on his handsome face. Joy gradually pooled in his cold eyes. His voice was as gentle as the wind and was really captivating when it brushed past her ears. Chapter 741 - Zi Feng’s Death With Her Soul Obliterated Part 11

Chapter 741 -Zi Feng¡¯s Death With Her Soul Obliterated Part 11

¡°You have returned?¡± His smile was light but, immediately, some girls momentarily forgot to breathe as they thought they were looking at an immortal¡­ Mu Ru Yue smiled lightly and calmly replied, ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯ve returned. ¡°It¡¯s great that you¡¯ve returned,¡± Murong Qing Chu chuckled, ¡°I knew you would return so I came to look for you. How was your trip through the Divine Medicine Magic Array?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s shrugged before replying, ¡°It wasn¡¯t bad. I found myrade and have broken through to the Heaven Realm¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s really good.¡± His smile was gentle as usual. No one would have ill impressions of such a man. Ye Wu Chen narrowed his eyes slightly. He looked sinisterly cold at Murong Qing Chu. A ray of light shed across his purple eyes. ¡°Mother,¡± there was a glimmer in Little Huang Er¡¯s eyes, he smiled adorably as he asked, ¡°Who is this uncle? Is he a friend of mother and father¡¯s?¡± He deliberately emphasized the word ¡®father¡¯ when he asked. Even though Ye Wu Chen threatened him while he was still in his mother¡¯s belly, it was undeniable that his father was best suited to his mother. Even though this man was simrly handsome and powerful, his smile was too gentle. He was far inferior whenpared to his charming, but bloodthirsty, father. In his opinion, this kind of man who was as gentle as an immortal was ipatible with his mother. Murong Qing Chu shifted his gaze to Little Huang Er. With a smile, hemented, ¡°So he has already been born. Recently, I¡¯ve been wondering why a devil star has appeared in the sky. It must be because of this little fe.¡± ¡®Devil star?¡¯ Little Huang Er¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡®This man knows my identity!¡¯ ¡°Nheless¡­¡± Murong Qing Chu nced at little Huang Er and, with a smile holding hidden meanings, he said, ¡°I can¡¯t predict your family¡¯s futures. I can¡¯t even predict you three¡¯s fates!¡± The futures of all three of them were nk. Even though he was Murong Qing Chu, he still couldn¡¯t see their futures¡­ ¡°Heavenly Dragon me Sword!¡± Suddenly, a shout was heard. The middle-aged man moved in a sh tond before Mu Ru Yue. With excitement expressed on his handsome face, he said, ¡°Lady, is this Heavenly Dragon me Sword yours?¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded and agreed, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± The middle-aged man stared fixedly at Mu Ru Yue and asked, ¡°What is your rtionship to Senior Yue?¡± Mu Ru Yue was stunned for a moment before she looked curiously at the middle-aged man. She couldn¡¯t recognise this person even after recovering her memories. His aura was foreign to her too. Why was he so stirred up when he saw her then? It was as though he had reunited with an acquaintance he hadn¡¯t seen in ages¡­ ¡°Hehe!¡± When the middle-aged man saw that Mu Ru Yue had be silent, he chuckled. ¡°The Heavenly Dragon me Sword can only be used by that person as it¡¯s been fused with her spirit. As a result, it won¡¯t submit to anyone other than her even if this leads to its¡¯ destruction. Could it be that Lady is the reincarnation of Senior Yue?¡± Swish! Everyone momentarily looked at Mu Ru Yue with great shock in their eyes. Of course, since Ouyang Yun Jin and the rest came from Realmless, they didn¡¯t know who Senior Yue was. Yao Yun Qing and Xiao Feng, on the other hand, knew Mu Ru Yue¡¯s identity long ago, so there weren¡¯t any changes in their expression. ¡°Who are you?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows rose as she asked. The middle-aged man was instantly stirred up as he replied, ¡°Senior Yue, I¡¯m your disciple!¡± This time, it wasn¡¯t just the crowd who were stupefied, even Mu Ru Yue was too. She couldn¡¯t seem to recall taking in any disciples. ¡®How did this disciple pop up then?¡¯ Chapter 742 - Zi Feng’s Death With Her Soul Obliterated Part 12

Chapter 742-Zi Feng¡¯s Death With Her Soul Obliterated Part 12

Yan Yun¡¯splexion turned ashen as he looked puzzled at the man standing beside Mu Ru Yue. It was obvious that he couldn¡¯t understand what was happening¡­ ¡°Master,¡± The middle-aged man smiled before exining, ¡°My cultivation wasn¡¯t strong that year. If it wasn¡¯t for me to coincidentally enter a cave and obtain your inheritance, I wouldn¡¯t have such a mighty cultivation now. Thus, you are my master from that moment.¡± Mu Ru Yue was stunned for a moment but she understood what the middle-aged man meant. She subconsciously frowned before saying, ¡°It was just your luck in obtaining that inheritance. Thus, it isn¡¯t rted to me so I¡¯m not your Master.¡± The middle-aged man had a respectful expression and rebuked under the crowd¡¯s astonished gazes, ¡°You will always be my Master no matter if you ept it or not.¡± Seeing the man¡¯s stubborn expression, Mu Ru Yue replied helplessly, ¡°Up to you then¡­ But are you the genuine owner of the Immortal Doctor Sect?¡± ¡°No! No! No!¡± The middle-aged man shook his head hastily before continuing, ¡°I¡¯m not the owner of the Immortal Doctor Sect. The true owner is you Master. How could I have my current cultivation if it wasn¡¯t for Master¡¯s inheritance?¡± Mu Ru Yue really wanted to say that she didn¡¯t leave that inheritance for him. It was just her backup n but it was unintentionally taken away by him. Yet, it could be fated for him to obtain the inheritance that she had left behind¡­ Jun Lan¡¯s and Yun Tai¡¯splexions paled as they looked in shock at the middle-aged man¡¯s smiling face. ¡®The person that the sect master wanted to deal with was the Master of the Lord? Is she really that peerless expert from a thousand years ago, Senior Yue? I wonder if the sect master will die from anger again if she could wake up¡­¡¯ ¡°Master, you can call me Murong Qin (guqin which is a traditional music instrument). It is unimaginable for me to be able to see Master in my life while I am still alive.¡± Murong Qin became a little emotional while he said that. The coldness of his expression had vanished¡­ ¡°Murong Qin, the Immortal Doctor Sect trapped us in the Divine Medicine Magic Array. They are now nning to hurt my sister-inw¡¯s family. How do you think I should settle this debt?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows rose slightly as she said that with a light smile in her eyes. Murong Qin¡¯s expression darkened as he swept a gaze throughout the people from the Immortal Doctor Sect. He then proimed in a cold voice, ¡°Anyone that participated in this will be killed without exception!¡± WIth that proim, it had already sealed those people¡¯s fate¡­ Jun Lan¡¯splexion turned gravely pale with despair expressed on her face. She red furiously at Zi Feng. ¡®If I can have a second chance, I will definitely chop her corpse into countless pieces before scattering her ashes, making her unable to have a burial!¡¯ ¡°Zi Feng!¡± Mu Ru Yue shifted her gaze to Zi Feng. She then sniggered and said, ¡°Now, isn¡¯t it time for us to settle our debts?¡± She had a smile on her face but it was cial, making Zi Feng¡¯s heart to shudder. ¡°Mu Ru Yue, you will die a terrible death!¡± She shrieked heart-wrenchingly. She felt her heart being squeezed at this moment. Sorrow and anger filled her eyes. ¡°Terrible death?¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled and said coldly, ¡°It seems that I¡¯ve died terribly in my past life. Zi Feng, whatever you do is being watched by the heavens. Some matters doesn¡¯t mean that it wouldn¡¯t be retributed when it didn¡¯t ur at that time. It will just be paid back to you at ater stage instead¡­¡± ZI Feng¡¯s pupils gradually widened as she looked at the girl before her. Dread permeated her heart. Yet, she suddenly raised her head andughed. Herugh was iparably brazen with her hair dancing madly along with the wind. ¡°Hahaha!¡± She lowered her head while she continued tough before saying with gritted teeth, ¡°Mu Ru Yue, I will never be killed by you!¡± Chapter 743 - Zi Feng’s Death With Her Soul Obliterated Part 13

Chapter 743 -Zi Feng¡¯s Death With Her Soul Obliterated Part 13

Boom! A tyrannical power burst forth from her body. Her aura poured out from her body toward the sky. Following that, her body gradually swelled up under the crowd¡¯s gaze. ¡°This is bad!¡± Ouyang Yun Jin expression changed before continuing, ¡°She is trying to self-destruct!¡± Several people would be severely injured from her self-destruction with her current cultivation. However, a hand seemed to have squashed her aura at this instant, calming Zi Feng¡¯s rampaging aura. A breeze blew past, the surrounding regained its tranquility. Zi Feng¡¯s body shuddered abruptly when she raised her head to look at the god-like man standing in mid-air. The man¡¯s white hair that fluttered in the wind enhanced his sinister appearance. There wasn¡¯t a single ripple in his cial eyes, void of any warmth. ¡°Bai Ze!¡± Zi Feng took in a mouth of air. ¡®Bai Ze had really reunited with her! ¡®My chance of victory is getting slimmer with Bai Ze by her side¡­¡¯ ¡°I¡¯ve mentioned that I will surely not let you die easily!¡± Mu Ru Yue smirked slightly. A light smile gradually started to appear on her face. But that smile was so cold that it made Zi Feng¡¯s heart shudder. ¡°Zi Feng, how did you treat the Zi family previously? A thousand members of the Zi family died under your hands! I will avenge for the deaths of the Zi family!¡± A cold killing intent shed past Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes. She then gradually neared Zi Feng with her powerful aura expanding outwards. The slightly fluttering white robes enhanced her beauty. Ye Wu Chen just stood behind her from the start, silently watching. But he didn¡¯t make a move. He knew that Mu Ru Yue had waited for this day for too long already¡­ ¡°No!¡± Zi Feng shrieked with terror-filled eyes. Following that, a fistnded on her body. Boom! She was sent flying backwards¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let you die easily. I have ways to bring you back to life even if you near death! I will avenge for every single life of the thousand lives lost under your hands!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s voice was shaky. She then closed her eyes with killing intents that filled her heart at this moment. She then abruptly opened her eyes before raising her leg to ruthlessly kick Zi Feng straight in the face. Bang! Zi Feng was sent flying backwards again, crashing against a tree. Pfft! Zi Feng¡¯splexion turned gravely pale as she spat out a mouthful of blood; shock was expressed on her face. ¡®Senior Yue in this life is simrly as strong! She will eventually reach that pinnacle once again with time, looking down on themon popce!¡¯ Pain¡­ Zi Feng experienced a pain worse than death in the next instant! Each punch thatnded on her body seemed to have shattered her bones, intense pain was transmitted throughout her body. Her body spasmed from the pain¡­ Yet, Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t stop her movements in the slightest. She desperately wanted to tear up the corpse of the girl before her into tiny fragments whenever she thought about everything that happened in her past life. Quickly, there was no longer a part of Zi Feng¡¯s body that was uninjured. Her bones had been shattered from the barrage of attacks, but were quickly healed with a pill. Following that, another bout of beating ured, not giving her any breathers. ¡°Mu Ru Yue, you will definitely die a terrible death! Ah! Ahhh! You will surely die a terrible death!¡± Zi Feng raised her badly mangled face as she shot a death-re at Mu Ru Yue. Her sinister expression evoked dread in everyone¡¯s heart. Chapter 744 - Zi Feng’s Death With Her Soul Obliterated Part 14

Chapter 744-Zi Feng¡¯s Death With Her Soul Obliterated Part 14

¡°You still can talk?¡± Mu Ru Yue sneered before saying, ¡°Zi Feng, this is just the beginning. I will let you know what is hell in the human realm in a bit!¡± Zi Feng could only feel intense pain running through her entire body. It was as though all of her bones had shattered. Suddenly, she found a timing to push Mu Ru Yue away, dashing toward Yan Yun. ¡°Mister Yan Yun, save me!¡± Bang! Zi Feng was sent flying backward with a kick. Pfft! She crashed to the ground. Disgust filled Yan Yun¡¯s eyes. Yet, there was more sorrow and anger in his eyes. He then said, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have deceived me! You shouldn¡¯t use her to lie to me. You even killed my beloved girl. I¡¯m already merciful enough not to kill you right at this moment so don¡¯t you even think that I will save you!¡± ¡®This girl killed my beloved Shangguan Feng. She even used her appearance to deceive me. ¡®It is enough for me to be fooled once. I won¡¯t believe her again.¡¯ Yan Yun¡¯s heart shuddered as he closed her eyes in pain. The scene of the girl with a magnificent appearance that looked innocently at him appeared in his mind¡­ ¡®The person that killed her deserves to die!¡¯ mes of fury zed in his heart, but he suppressed it. Yan Yun gradually opened his eyes. But his gaze had changed. Coldness reced the initial warmth when he looked at Zi Feng¡­ Zi Feng trembled as she looked with despair at the crowd before her. ¡®Can it be that I will die today?! ¡®But I just can¡¯t ept it!¡¯ ¡°Elder brother Wu Chen.¡± Zi Feng suddenly thought about something. Her eyes lit up instantly. She persuaded hastily, ¡°Elder brother Wu Chen, I really know the location of the Zi family. Their souls had been transferred to another ce even though they had died. I can tell you their location!¡± As expected, Mu Ru Yue stopped her attack upon hearing that while looking coldly at her. Zi Feng was a little ted as she knew that the Zi family held a high position in elder brother Wu Chen¡¯s heart¡­ ¡°Elder brother Wu Chen, I want you to divorce Mu Ru Yue!¡± Zi Feng looked gloomily at Mu Ru Yue. She then said harshly, ¡°No! You not only are you to divorce her, you must kill her. I will then tell you where the Zi family is!¡± She shifted her head to look toward Ye Wu Chen while she said that with a gaze as gentle as water. Yet, her expression actually looked incredibly sinister with her badly mangled face. ¡°Elder brother Wu Chen, don¡¯t worry. I will apany you even if she is gone. I can give birth to several children for you. I am certain that I will be able to give birth to more babies than she did. I also won¡¯t make you do things for me like she does. I will serve you like you are my god. You just have to kill her. Not only will you obtain the location of the Zi family, you will get me as well¡­¡± The crowd was stupefied. They didn¡¯t expect Zi Feng to be so shameless to say such words. Did she really threatened a man to love her in public? Swish! A ray of red glow shed over to her, giving rise to a storm. Zi Feng was sent flying again beforending with an arc¡­ ¡°Mu Ru Yue, you said that you wanted to avenge for the Zi family. Yet, you are abandoning the Zi family for your selfishness! How can you say that you love elder brother Wu Chen then? You are just a woman that has no regards for others!¡± Chapter 745 - Zi Feng’s Death With Her Soul Obliterated Part 15

Chapter 745 -Zi Feng¡¯s Death With Her Soul Obliterated Part 15

Zi Feng¡¯s expression was distorted when she yelled crazily with bloodshot eyes, ¡°You just need to kill yourself before my eyes. I will then tell elder brother Wu Chen the location of the Zi family. I am the only one that knows the location. If you really love elder brother Wu Chen, you should kill yourself now! Otherwise, it means that you don¡¯t love him and is unworthy of his love!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression was calm from the start. There weren¡¯t any ripples in her eyes as she looked silently at Zi Feng. Yet, traces of cold killing intents flooded in her surroundings. Zi Feng¡¯s heart gradually sunk. ¡°Mu Ru Yue, you aren¡¯t worthy to be the daughter-inw of the Zi family!¡± ¡®That¡¯s right! ¡®She is just a selfish girl! ¡®She chose to abandon the Zi family in order to live. If Mu Ru Yue kills herself, I will instantly tell elder brother Wu Chen the location of the Zi family. It should have been really easy for her to kill herself for elder brother Wu Chen if she really loves him! ¡®But she didn¡¯t! ¡®It can be seen that elder brother Wu Chen wasn¡¯t in that girl¡¯s heart at all. All she loves is herself! It was the same as in her past life. If she agreed to let me be elder brother Wu Chen¡¯s concubine, how could that many people be implicated? ¡®The real culprit in killing the Zi family isn¡¯t me but that selfish girl!¡¯ ¡°Elder brother Wu Chen,¡± Zi Feng looked at Ye Wu Chen before saying, ¡°You should know this woman¡¯s true face now. Do you really want to continue being with her? She doesn¡¯t care about the Zi family for her own survival. How can such a girl be worthy of obtaining your deep affections?!¡± Everyone¡¯s gaze focused on Ye Wu Chen at this moment. It was as though they were anticipating his answer¡­ Little Huang Er frowned his little eyebrows. He swept a bloodthirsty gaze at Zi Feng before he shifted his gaze to Ye Wu Chen. ¡®If this man dares to hurt mother, I won¡¯t acknowledge him as my father! I will then take mother far away from him, never ever letting them reunite!¡¯ ¡°Zi family?¡± Ye Wu Chen smiled. His charming smile enhanced his handsome appearance. With a sinister smile, he replied, ¡°The Zi family is indeed important to me. But if you think that you can jeopardize our rtionship with the Zi family, you are gravely wrong!¡± Zi Feng¡¯s body swayed a little as she widened her eyes while looking with disbelief at Ye Wu Chen. ¡®He chooses to give up on the Zi family for that wretch girl?¡¯ Her body trembled when she thought about that. A hand seemed to have squeezed her heart viciously at this moment¡­ Ye Wu Chen looked sinisterly at her. He then continued in a cial tone, ¡°The Zi family has vanished. But if their souls still exist, I believe that I will simrly be able to find the location of their souls in my life just like how I found Mu Er in the sea of people!¡± His voice was bone-piercing cold, making Zi Feng¡¯s heart fall to the bottom of the valley¡­ ¡°Elder brother Wu Chen, you will regret! You definitely will! You will never find the location of the Zi family without my guidance!¡± A power that could destroy heaven and earth was imbued in her voice while she yelled madly. She looked horrifyingly sinister with her hair dancing wildly along with the gale. Bang! Mu Ru Yue lifted the Heavenly Dragon me Sword. Swish! Powerful mes were shot toward Zi Feng, momentarily enveloping her body in mes. ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± Zi Feng moaned heartrendingly in pain from those mes. Some people couldn¡¯t help but shudder when they heard her voice. They didn¡¯t even dare to continue looking at her¡­ Chapter 746 - Zi Feng’s Death With Her Soul Obliterated Part 16

Chapter 746 -Zi Feng¡¯s Death With Her Soul Obliterated Part 16

It was unknown how much time had passed before Zi Feng¡¯s body was burned to ashes. But the mes didn¡¯t disappear as it became even more intense instead. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Mu Ru Yue nced at the struggling transparent figure within the mes. She then shifted her gaze to Ye Wu Chen and said, ¡°Let her soul perish on its own!¡± It would be really simple to crush her soul at this instant with Bai Ze¡¯s and Ye Wu Chen¡¯s might. Yet, Mu Ru Yue decided not to do that. She wanted Zi Feng to suffer from having her soul burned constantly for ten days before she would vanish from this world¡­ Xiao Feng and Yao Yun Qing continued to stay in the Yao family while the rest followed Mu Ru Yue to head back to the Kingdom of Feng Yun. Madam Sheng Yue ran to greet them the instant they stepped into the Xiao family¡¯s manor. ¡°Yue Er, you¡¯re finally back.¡± Three years in the Central Region was already equivalent to a couple decades in Realmless. When Madam Sheng Yue saw Mu Ru Yue, she waspletely stirred up. ¡°Elder sister!¡± A crisp and melodious voice was heard. Just when Mu Ru Yue wanted to say something to Madam Sheng Yue, she couldn¡¯t help but look ahead. A youthful and beautiful figure instantly entered her eyes. The youthful girl had happiness brimming in her eyes. There was a candid smile on her youthful face. When she smiled, her smile was as dazzling as the sun. ¡°Qing Qing?¡± Mu Ru Yue was stunned for a moment. She almost failed to recognise the youth girl. It had been ages since she saw Qing Qing. That little girl that had her height only reaching half of her body had already be a slender and elegant girl, stunning Mu Ru Yue. ¡°Elder sister!¡± Xiao Qing Qing pounced over to Mu Ru Yue and leaped into her embrace. She raised her gaze to look at Mu Ru Yue with her eyes filled with happiness. ¡°Elder sister, I missed you so much¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart softened. She lifted her hand to rub Xiao Qing Qing¡¯s head. Mu Ru Yue then smiled and replied, ¡°Qing Qing, I¡¯m back¡­¡± ¡®That¡¯s right, I¡¯m back! ¡®Moreover, they seem to have made a great improvement in their cultivations when they were in Realmless¡­¡¯ ¡°Yue Er, why didn¡¯t Qing Er and Feng Er return with you?¡± Madam Sheng Yue nced behind Mu Ru Yue before asking warmly. ¡°Yun Qing hasn¡¯t seen her grandfather for quite a while so she wanted to stay back in the Yao family for a while. That¡¯s right, mother, how¡¯s the progress of their rtionship? When will their wedding be held?¡± Madam Sheng Yue sighed upon hearing what she said. ¡°I really like Qing Er. But¡­ Feng Er doesn¡¯t seem to be showing any clear signs of affections toward Qing Er. They have been together for many years. Yet, Feng Er hadn¡¯t expressed any signs that he was willing to marry Qing Er. On the other hand, Qing Er thinks that Feng Er just wanted to marry her due to wanting to be responsible for her. Moreover, she didn¡¯t want to force feelings so they don¡¯t have any ns for marriage yet.¡± Madam Sheng Yue smiled bitterly before continuing, ¡°They aren¡¯t as youthful as they look. If it wasn¡¯t for your Unaging Pill, how could they have their current appearance? They should already have grandchildren at their current actual age.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled as she consoled, ¡°Mother, you should know eldest brother¡¯s personality well. He dislikes showing his emotions on his face. If he really didn¡¯t have Qing Er in his heart, he wouldn¡¯t have risked his life to barge into the Xiao family for her, not to mention wanting to be responsible for her. I¡¯m not saying that eldest brother is an irresponsible man. It is just that he doesn¡¯t like to force his feelings. Thus, I¡¯m certain Yun Qing held a position in eldest brother¡¯s heart. Have mother told this matter to Yun Qing yet?¡± Chapter 747 - Madam Sheng Yue’s Family Background Part 1

Chapter 747 -Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s Family Background Part 1

¡°Sigh~¡± Madan Sheng Yue couldn¡¯t help but sigh beforementing, ¡°Your eldest brother always make me so worried for him. I had told Qing Er that Feng Er certainly likes her. But Qing Er doesn¡¯t believe. She adamantly thinks that your eldest brother just wants to marry her to be responsible for her, judging from his indifferent attitude toward her. Qing Er is really even more stubborn than a cow. I can¡¯t do anything about them for a moment¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue frowned slightly. ¡®It seems that there¡¯s a need to have a good chat with them.¡¯ Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s gaze suddenlynded on the little fe that was standing behind Mu Ru Yue, instantly bing excited. ¡°Yue Er, is this little fe my grandson?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded before saying, ¡°Little Huang Er, quicklye and greet your grandmother.¡± She pulled on Ye Si Huang¡¯s hand to bring him before Madam Sheng Yue. Ye Si Huang lifted his jade carved- like face. With his adorable face looking so innocent and pure, he greeted, ¡°Grandmother.¡± Madam Sheng Yue smiled happily before pulling Ye Si Huang into her embrace. Mu Ru Yue got a fright as she clearly understood Ye Si Huang¡¯s temper. He didn¡¯t like strangers being too intimate with him. Yet, Ye Si Huang just frowned but didn¡¯t push Madam Sheng Yue away. Mu Ru Yue heaved a sigh of relief inwardly upon seeing that¡­ ¡°Haha, it seems that today is really lively.¡± Augh was suddenly heard from outside the entrance. Madam Sheng Yue be jubnt when she saw the iing person. She then said, ¡°Master, you havee?¡± ¡®Master?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue was startled before she shifted her head to look at that person. She then greeted him smilingly after being stunned for a moment, ¡°Senior Dan.¡± ¡°Hehe! Little girl, I didn¡¯t expect that you are Senior Yue. This gentleman should be the legendary Zi Huang.¡± Senior Dan chuckled, but he had aplicated gaze. He then continued, ¡°How could someone other than the legendary Senior Yue have such outstanding innate talent in alchemy?¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled before she said, ¡°Senior Yue¡¯s identity had passed. I am currently just a disciple of the Xiao family so I¡¯m just an ordinary person starting from the beginning.¡± Senior Dan nodded with praise. ¡®This girl has such calm and steady temperament.¡¯ ¡°Master,¡± Madam Sheng Yue briskly walked to Senior Dan¡¯s side before asking excitedly, ¡°Why have youe?¡± ¡°Hehe,¡± Senior Dan chuckled but his gaze became even more serious. He then said, ¡°I¡¯vee here to tell you about some matters.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Madam Sheng Yue was stunned for a moment before she frowned unknowingly. ¡°Yu Er, I¡¯ve not told you your identity for these years.¡± Senior Yue sighed before he continued with a helpless smile, ¡°But these matter had already been weighing down on my heart for a really long time¡­¡± ¡°Master!¡± Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s heart shuddered. ¡®I¡¯ve asked master about my identity several times but master just replied half-heartedly. Can it be that master is finally willing to tell me this time?¡¯ But it was unknown why she became nervous as she looked unblinkingly at Senior Dan. Senior Dan chuckled bitterly before saying, ¡°It ismon knowledge that the world is separated into two continents, the Martial God Continent and the Continent of the Central Region. But there is actually a ce that is as powerful as the Central Region. That ce is known as the East Ind.¡± ¡®East Ind?¡¯ Even Mu Ru Yue was stunned this time. This was the first time she heard of such a ce. It seemed that this continent was more powerful than she imagined¡­ ¡°What kind of ce is the East Ind?¡± Madam Sheng Yue frowned as she asked. Chapter 748 - Madam Sheng Yue’s Family Background Part 2

Chapter 748 -Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s Family Background Part 2

¡°The East Ind is an ind that is located at the Li Lin (arrival) Eastern Sea. Itsnd is less than a quarter of the Central Region. Yet, the East Ind simrly has boundless experts that were almost as powerful as the Central Region. You are an abandoned infant that I picked up when I was touring the East Ind.¡± Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s heart jolted. ¡®I didn¡¯t expect that Ie from neither the Martial God Continent nor the Central Region¡­¡¯ ¡°There was a girl carrying you while she fled that year. She then pleaded for me to take care of you when she saw me. I found her pitiful and agreed. Following that, she died before me¡­¡± Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s body stiffened at that instant, but she didn¡¯t voice out anything to interrupt Senior Dan. She just silently listened to what Senior Dan was saying. ¡°I then used all of my powers to investigate your origin after she died. I discovered that you came from the Dou family of the East Ind.¡± ¡°Dou family?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Senior Dan nodded before continuing, ¡°The Dou family can be counted as an aristocratic family in the Central Region that possessed quite a bit of power.¡± Madam Sheng Yue took in a deep breath before asking, ¡°Does master know who killed my mother?¡± Senior Dan smiled bitterly before replying, ¡°The person that killed your mother was her personal maid servant that was standing by her side. Madam Sheng Yue was stunned for a moment as she couldn¡¯t believe what she had heard. Senior Dan continued speaking as though he didn¡¯t realise her astonishment, ¡°Your mother¡¯s background was ordinary, but she had a magnificent appearance and outstanding innate talent. When your mother met your father by chance, they fell deeply in love with one another. But their rtionship wasn¡¯t epted by the Dou family. Yet, your father loved your mother so fondly that the Dou family couldn¡¯t help but ept them.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Senior Dan paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Your mother¡¯s maid servant fell in love with your father. Hence, she coborated with a few elders of the Dou family to kill your mother. She then used a Disguise Pill to change her appearance to your mother¡¯s to imposter her and stay by your father¡¯s side.¡± ¡°Master,¡± Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s voice was choked up by her emotions as she asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me this matter earlier?¡± Senior Dan smiled bitterly as he exined, ¡°The backer of the Dou family is the top power of the East Ind, the Devil Sect! The Devil Sect yed a hand in helping your mother¡¯s maid servant in doing that matter. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be that sessful. I didn¡¯t tell you this initially was due to me not wanting you to throw your life away for vengeance. Now¡­¡± He shifted his gaze to Mu Ru Yue before saying with deep thoughts, ¡°Perhaps it is time for you to know¡­¡± Madam Sheng Yue¡¯splexion turned gravely pale. He eyshes trembled slightly with sorrow in her eyes. ¡°More importantly,¡± Senior Dan focused his gaze on Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s pale face before he continued, ¡°The maid servant that used your mother¡¯s identity treated your mother¡¯s family coldly and even purposefully enraged your grandfather after your mother died. It resulted in your grandfather being bedridden before he passed not long after. Your uncle had simrly been killed by that maid servant. The current person that is maintaining the Wei family1 is your cousin. However, it currently is getting increasingly harder for the Wei family to survive. I¡¯m afraid that the Wei family will be facing an annihtion crisis soon¡­¡± Madam Sheng Yue pursed her lips slightly before she said with resolution, ¡°I want to go to the East Ind!¡± ¡°Mother!¡± Mu Ru Yue frowned before she shifted her gaze to Senior Dan and said, ¡°Let me go and settle this matter instead.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t fret! I will definitely return alive!¡± ¡®East Ind? Dou family?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue smiled. Her smile was magnificent but it gave off an ice-cold vibe. ¡°There¡¯s one more matter¡­¡± Senior Dan looked at Madam Sheng Yue before saying, ¡°You still have an elder brother in the Dou family!¡± 1. Note: To rify, the Wei family is the family that Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s mother belonged to. Chapter 749 - Madam Sheng Yue’s Family Background Part 3

Chapter 749 -Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s Family Background Part 3

¡°Elder brother?¡± Madam Sheng Yue was startled before lifting her head to Senior Dan and asked, ¡°Is my elder brother alright?¡± ¡°He is doing rather well. The maid servant that used your mother¡¯s identity has been unable to be impregnated for so many years. Since your elder brother is the only sessor of the Dou family, she naturally can¡¯t treat him badly. Yet, it is unknown why your elder brother isn¡¯t close to her¡­¡± ¡°As the proverb says, ¡®blood is thicker than water¡¯. As a son, he will be more sensitive toward his mother.¡± Madam Sheng Yue smiled coldly as she continued, ¡°Moreover, an imposter will always just be an imposter after all. There will always be ack of sincerity no matter how well she treated him¡­¡± Madam Sheng Yue lowered her gaze slightly while she said that. A trace of a cold ray of light shed past her eyes. ¡°I want to personally make a trip to the East Ind.¡± Senior Dan stayed silent for a while before suggesting, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m in favour of what the little girl said. It will suffice for her to settle this matter. It is redundant for you to make a trip. You should just wait for everything to settle before heading there. It is equivalent to be going against the Devil Sect that is backing the Dou family if you want to deal with that girl after all. The little girl has sufficient power to protect herself while facing the Devil Sect. You will just be a burden to her instead if you head there as well.¡± Madam Sheng Yue wanted to say something, but she didn¡¯t voice it in the end¡­ ¡°Yue Er, you have just returned. You should rest for a couple of days before departing.¡± Madam Sheng Yue turned her head toward Mu Ru Yue before continuing, ¡°Moreover, your father and grandfather has just gone to the Pill Tower. You should at least wait for their return¡­¡± ¡°Mother, perhaps my uncles will face trouble if I head there toote. Even if that girl won¡¯t make a move them now, what if they discover her identity? She would definitely assassinate them. Don¡¯t worry, I will do my best to return quickly¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue gripped onto Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s hand while she said with determination-filled eyes. ¡°Alright,¡± Madam Sheng Yue sighed lightly before saying, ¡°Just remember that no matter what happens, you are to stay safe! Nothing is more important than you in mother¡¯s heart. If you face with danger, juste back as quickly as you can. Please don¡¯t overdo it.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled as she shifted her gaze to Ye Wu Chen who was standing by her side from the start. ¡°Mother, do you think that I will face any danger with Wu Chen by my side?¡± ¡®I believe that nothing will be able to hurt me with him by my side!¡¯ ¡°Mother,¡± Ye Si Huang smiled innocently as he asked, ¡°Can Ie along?¡± A glimmer flickered in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes before she nodded slightly and agreed, ¡°Alright¡­¡± She failed to notice that a trace of a sinister cold ray of light had shed past Ye Si Huang¡¯s eyes when he asked that with his gaze slightly lowered. ¡®Devil Sect?¡¯ A bloodthirsty glow shone past in his eyes with his smile simrly ruthless. Yet, it was only for an instant before he recovered his innocent and pure expression¡­ ¡°Elder sister, you are leaving so soon?¡± Xiao Qing Qing blinked her eyes before looking pitifully at Mu Ru Yue as she said, ¡°I had not seen elder sister in so many years¡­¡± ¡°I will immediatelye back after settling this matter.¡± Mu Ru Yue lowered her head to look at the young girl¡¯s pitiful expression with a smile. Following that, she turned her head toward Ye Wu Chen and Ye Si Huang before saying, ¡°Wu Chen, Little Huang Er, let¡¯s depart.¡± Madam Sheng Yue was stunned before asking, ¡°Yue Er, won¡¯t it be too dangerous for Little Huang Er to go with you since he is just a kid?¡± Mu Ru Yue shook her head and replied with a hidden profound meaning, ¡°Even if I were to face danger, Little Huang Er would not¡­¡± Chapter 750 - Madam Sheng Yue’s Family Background Part 4

Chapter 750 -Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s Family Background Part 4

When that statement was heard by the rest, they would think that Mu Ru Yue meant that she would protect him no matter what. However, Ye Wu Chen knew that there was a mighty soul hidden inside that little fellow¡¯s tiny body¡­ Li Lin Eastern Sea was located at the east of the Central Region. The ocean entered Mu Ru Yue and Ye Wu Chen¡¯s sight when they reached the eastern coast of the Central Region. They would only reach the East Ind after crossing the ocean. With Mu Ru Yue and Ye Wu Chen¡¯s cultivation, they could fly. Hence, the ocean was naturally nothing to them¡­ Two peerless figures were standing side by side on the East Ind at this moment. They looked sopatible with each other. It was as though nothing coulde in between them¡­ ¡°Wu Chen, where did Little Huang Er run off to?¡± Mu Ru Yue shifted her head toward the handsome man beside her with a slight frown. The man smiled charmingly; it was incredibly alluring. He consoled, ¡°Don¡¯t fret! Nothing will happen to him!¡± Mu Ru Yue remained silent. Ye Si Huang just left them a note after immediately reaching the East Ind, leaving them. It was unknown where he headed off to. ¡®No matter how great of a person he was, he is just a kid now¡­¡¯ ¡°Wu Chen, I can¡¯t help but worry for him. We must find Little Huang Er¡¯s location no matter what!¡± She lifted her gaze slightly with her eyes filled with resolution. Ye Wu Chen didn¡¯t say anything and just pulled the girl into his embrace. With a gentle expression on his charming and handsome face, he agreed, ¡°Alright.¡± His gentle voice flowed along with the wind, entering her ears. It was like a gentle breeze. There was a figure that attracted everyone¡¯s gazes on the bustling street of the East City¡­ It was a little toddler in embroidered robes. He seemed to be approximately five-years-old. His small jade-carved face was tremendously adorable. His tiny body was like a steam dumpling, making people have the urge to have a bite. A figure in pink garments suddenly stood in the toddler¡¯s path, blocking his path Ye Si Huang frowned before lifting his head to look at the girl in pink garments. A trace of killing intents shed past his eyes, but he didn¡¯t reveal his emotion on his face. He just asked innocently, ¡°Aunty, do you need something from me?¡± ¡°Little boy, why are you by yourself? Where¡¯s your family?¡± The girl in pink garments smiled and asked with a gentle gaze. Ye Si Huang smiled adorably as he replied, ¡°I¡¯m looking for someone.¡± ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking for a person known as Tian Mo (sky devil).¡± ¡°Tian Mo?¡± The girl in pink garment was stunned for a moment. With glimmers that flickered in her eyes, she said, ¡°Little boy, elder sister happens to know that person you are looking for. How about you follow elder sister to find him?¡± ¡°Really?¡± Ye Si Huang¡¯s eyes lit up as he continued to say innocently, ¡°Thank you so much, aunty.¡± The girl in pink garments was ted inwardly with a trace of excitement in her eyes. ¡®This kid really looks like a porcin doll with his jade-carved face. He will certainly be a handsome man when he grows up. If I abduct him now, I will have another man in my possession in the future¡­¡¯ Ye Lin (leaf gem) sneered with slight contempt when she looked at Ye Si Huang¡¯s purple eyes that were filled with happiness. ¡®A kid is just a kid. He is so easy to be fooled. I really don¡¯t know what kind of family isfortable in letting a little kid roam outside on his own. Moreover, he isn¡¯t being followed by any guards¡­¡¯ Ye Lin didn¡¯t notice that a killing intent shed past the eyes of the innocent and pure-looking toddler when she turned around with her back facing Ye Si Huang to lead the way. Chapter 751 - Madam Sheng Yue’s Family Background Part 5

Chapter 751 -Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s Family Background Part 5

He currently looked just like a bloodthirsty and sinister Devil god,pletely different from his previous innocent and pure appearance. ¡°Little boy, quickly follow me.¡± Ye Lin turned her head toward Ye Si Huang and said that gently. Ye Si Huang had already recovered his innocent expression at this instant. With a candid smile on his jade-carved face, he replied, ¡°Thank you, aunty.¡± Ye Si Huang suddenly halted his steps in an empty alleyway. He raised his head to look at the girl before him with an indistinct smile on his face. ¡°Little boy?¡± Ye Lin was puzzled for a moment as she shifted her gaze to Ye Si Huang who was behind her. She somehow felt that the current Ye Si Huang was different, but she couldn¡¯t put a finger on which part¡­ ¡°Aunty,¡± Ye Si Huang chuckled. With a voice that gave people goosebumps, he asked, ¡°Can I ask something? Where is Tian Mo?¡± Ye Lin was stunned before she chuckled embarrassedly before replying, ¡°Little boy, is your memory that bad? Hadn¡¯t elder sister said that she is bringing you to meet him?¡± ¡°Really?¡± Ye Si Huang¡¯s smile remained on his face, but it no longer gave an innocent and pure vibe anymore. He continued, ¡°Do you really know?¡± Ye Lin¡¯s expression changed greatly at that moment. She revealed a sinister expression as she sniggered and said, ¡°Little boy, I advise you to continue following elder sister obediently. You will be a magnificent, handsome man after nurturing you for ten years, judging from your tender and adorable face!¡± Ye Si Huang blinked his eyes before saying softly, ¡°But why should I go with you?¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Ye Lin burst outughing before saying, ¡°If you had made a fuss in the busy main street, perhaps I really won¡¯t have a way to deal with you. But at this ce, who wille to your aid? If you don¡¯t listen to me, death will be your only path! If you want to me something for your misfortune, you just have to me yourself for being too gullible to be fooled so easily by me! Since it has already progressed to this stage, how can I let you go?¡± Ye Si Huang looked at Ye Lin, brimming with smiles. His embroidered robes fluttered with the wind. ¡°Aunty, do you know why I followed you here?¡± His childish voice echoed in the quiet alley. ¡°Why?¡± Ye Lin was obviously stunned as her brows were creased tightly when she looked at Ye Si Huang. ¡°The reason is¡­¡± Ye Si Huang paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°There previously were too many people so it wasn¡¯t convenient for me to make my move on you. Moreover, I was initially frustrated as to how to go to the Devil Sect, but I didn¡¯t expect that you wille knocking on my door. If you tell me the location of the Devil Sect, perhaps I will let you die quickly¡­¡± Ye Lin originally didn¡¯t understand what Ye Si Huang meant, but after hearing what he continued to say, she was stunned for a moment before sheughed brazenly. ¡°Haha! Just by yourself? Brat, this elder sister just need to just a pinkie to deal with you little fe. Yet, you dared to say such brazen words! You are really too impudent! I will give you another chance. Are you willing or unwilling to follow me?! It can¡¯t be that your mother didn¡¯t teach you that you should do what is best for you, right?¡± Ye Si Huang lifted his gaze slightly with his bloodthirsty gazending on Ye Lin. Suddenly, he walked toward her. Following his steps, a tyrannical aura like a storm burst forth from his body. It was so sinister and cold that it could suffocate people. The toddler with a jade-carved face had a smile on his face but he looked exactly like a Devil God instead, rming people¡­ ¡°Aunty, my mother just told me there¡¯s no need to be merciful toward my foes!¡± Chapter 752 - Brothers Met But Did Not Recognise Each Other Part 1

Chapter 752 -Brothers Met But Did Not Recognise Each Other Part 1

There was finally a change in Ye Lin¡¯s expression as she looked astonished at the little fe standing before her. His eyes were full of smiles, but they gave her chills instead¡­ ¡°What did you say?¡± She abruptly got back to her senses. ¡®I can¡¯t believe I just got frightened by a kid.¡¯ Her expression suddenly became distorted as she stood up and pounced toward Ye Si Huang. A gale arose as a mighty aura burst forth from Ye Si Huang¡¯s little body with his hair fluttering in the wind. Boom! Ye Lin was sent flying backward, crashing heavily against a wall. ¡°You¡­¡± Ye Lin¡¯splexion turned gravely pale as she looked with disbelief at the seemingly weak little boy. Ye Si Huang walked slowly over to her. There was a huge smile on his tender jade-carved face, but his eyes were like a bottomless abyss¡­ ¡°Aunty, where is the Devil Sect located? I am sure that you know that.¡± Ye Lin was finally terrified at this instant. ¡®The little fe before me is obviously just five-year-old. How on earth is he able to possess such might?¡¯ Ye Si Huang¡¯s purple eyes were bloodthirsty even though he was smiling. It was as though human lives were as negligible as ants in his eyes¡­ Who on earth was he to possess such disdainful eyes? Even if it was those bloodthirsty people of the Devil Sect, they wouldn¡¯t be able to be like him to view human¡¯s life as nothing. ¡°I¡­ I will tell you. Please don¡¯t kill me. If you don¡¯t kill me, I will tell you.¡± Ye Lin shuddered in fright. With terror on her pale face, she revealed, ¡°The Devil Sect is located in the Devil City. If you continue to head East from this ce, you will reach the Devil City in about two months¡¯ time¡­¡± ¡°Thank you, Aunty.¡± Ye Si Huang smiled innocently as he turned around to head out of the alley. Ye Lin gradually heaved a sigh of relief as she looked gloomily at Ye Si Huang. ¡®I must call for the Ye family¡¯s help to pursue after him once he leaves this ce! No! Not only him, even his parents and family members, I won¡¯t let anyone of them off! ¡®Anyone that offends me must have their family¡¯s lineage eradicated!¡¯ Boom! Suddenly, mes arose in her surrounding. The intense pain made Ye Lin shriek out heartrendingly. A childish, yet bloodthirsty voice entered her ears from afar. ¡°Aunty, I always dislike leaving seeds of disaster in whatever I do. You should actually be d. If it was the previous me, you definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to die this easily! Yet, I don¡¯t have time to y with you today so I will let you die quickly¡­¡± ¡°No!¡± She yelled out with all her might with her eyes fully widened while being burned by the mes. ¡®No! ¡®I can¡¯t ept this! ¡®Why did this kid give me hope but only make his next move the moment I rejoiced?¡¯ Ye Lin regretted profusely at this moment. She regretted being greedy in wanting to kidnap him. What she regretted even more was that the first thing that came to her mind from being able to continue living was how to revenge on that little child and his family¡­ Her voice vanished quickly. When the breeze blew past, her ashes scattered along with the wind¡­ ¡°Devil Sect?¡± Ye Si Huang raised his head slightly toward the sky. A maturity that didn¡¯t suit his age was revealed on his tender jade-carved face¡­ ¡°It¡¯s been ten thousand years. Tian Mo, I don¡¯t know if you can still remember me!¡± ¡°Jing Er, look at that kid. He looks almost just like you!¡± A voice was suddenly heard at this moment, making Ye Si Huang frown. He then looked in front of him. Two figures were instantly reflected in his eyes¡­ Chapter 753 - Brothers Met But Did Not Recognise Each Other Part 2

Chapter 753 -Brothers Met But Did Not Recognise Each Other Part 2

Zi Qian Jing was simrly looking at him. When he saw the tender jade-carved face, he frowned with a trace of suspicion that shed past his eyes. ¡®I¡¯ve heard from Aunt that mother has not given birth yet when she parted from mother. Thus, it is impossible for her to have a five-year-old child. But why does this kid¡¯s appearance looks so simr to father then? It is especially so from his purple eyes¡­¡¯ ¡°Jing Er, let¡¯s quickly go over to him.¡± Zi Shao pulled on Zi Qian Jing¡¯s hand before briskly walking to him. Ye Si Huang frowned before looking coldly at Zi Shao. He replied, ¡°Si Huang.¡± ¡°Si Huang? Surname Si?¡± Zi Qian Jing was startled. ¡®It seems that this little fe shouldn¡¯t be that unborn child¡­¡¯ ¡°This little fe is so young yet it is so cold.¡± Zi Shao pouted. Just as she wanted to touch Ye Si Huang¡¯s tiny head, he dodged her hand. With a childish but gloomy voice, he hissed, ¡°Aunty, I don¡¯t like people touching me.¡± He had shifted his gaze to Zi Qian Jing while he said that. A trace of doubt flickered in his eyes. He was usually in deep slumber in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s belly. The only moments that he awoke were when Mu Ru Yue was in danger. Hence, he only knew Mu Ru Yue and Ye Wu Chen. ¡°Who are you?¡± Ye Si Huang frowned his adorable eyebrows. With a voice slightly displeased, he asked, ¡°Why do you look so much like me?¡± ¡®Unhappy! ¡®I¡¯m really displeased! ¡®Can this brat be father¡¯s hidden illegitimate son?¡¯ ¡°Brat, you are younger than me so it should be that you look simr to me instead.¡± Zi Qian Jing¡¯s eyebrow rose. With anguish smile on his face, he asked, ¡°Is Si Huang your real name?¡± Ye Si Huang nced at him as he replied, ¡°My name was given to me by my father so how can my name be not real? You still have not told me your name!¡± ¡°Zi Qian Jing.¡± ¡®Zi Qian Jing?¡¯ Ye Si Huang¡¯s eyebrows creased increasingly, but he didn¡¯t say anything in the end. When he was pondering, the youth raised his hand to smack on his head. Ye Si Huang was stunned by that smack. ¡®I¡¯ve lived for so many years. It has always been me doing the beatings. Did this stinky brat really hit me?¡¯ ¡°A kid should act like a kid. Your frowning and pondering appearance look too much like an adult¡¯s!¡± Ye Si Huang came back to his senses. With his adorable face flushed, he rebuked, ¡°Who are you calling a kid? You are the kid instead!¡± ¡®I¡¯m already around ten thousand-year-old. How can I be a kid? It is just that this body¡¯s appearance is really quite a burden¡­¡¯ Ye Si Huang grabbed onto Ye Si Huang¡¯s neck to pull him to his side. WIth his smile increasinglynguish, he said in a captivating voice, ¡°Brat, where are your parents? I will bring you back to them!¡± ¡®If it was in the past, if someone were to do this to me, I will definitely carry out a massacre. But it is obscure why I didn¡¯t hurt this silver robed youth this time even though I¡¯m enraged¡­¡¯ ¡°Jing Er, stop scaring the boy.¡± Zi Shao hastily tugged onto Zi Qian Jing¡¯s hand, making him release his grip on Ye Si Huang. She then meticulously checked if Ye Si Huang was hurt before suggesting with a smile, ¡°Little Si Huang, since Jing Er calls me his Aunt, how about you call me Aunt as well? Since the two of you looks so simr in appearance, how about bing sworn brothers?¡± Author¡¯s note: Haha! I¡¯ve seen what was written in the forum and discovered that several people had guessed it. If I were to write about Hua Xia, the Zi family would indeed appear there. They would then return back to the continent with the main leads. But I¡¯m unsure if I will write it¡­ Chapter 754 - Brothers Met But Did Not Recognise Each Other Part 3

Chapter 754 -Brothers Met But Did Not Recognise Each Other Part 3

Ye Si Huang had already snapped out from his shock from being taught a lesson by Zi Qian Jing. He red at Zi Qian Jing and said, ¡°I refuse to be sworn brothers with this guy. I¡¯m already displeased in seeing someone having such simr appearance to mine!¡± Zi Qian Jing¡¯s eyebrows rose as he seconded, ¡°I agree with that. Aunt, please don¡¯t say anything further. I won¡¯t be sworn brothers with this little fe. He is just a mini version of me.¡± ¡°You are a mini version of me instead!¡± Ye Si Huang¡¯s tender jade-carved face was flushed red. Ayer of tears gradually coated his purple eyes. His pitiful expression made Zi Shao¡¯s heart melt instantly. ¡°Jing Er, Little Si Huang is so much younger than you. You should give in to him a little.¡± Zi Shao looked at Zi Qian Jing as she said that before she shifted her gaze back to Ye Si Huang before asking with a smile, ¡°Little Si Huang, where is your family?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Just as Ye Si Huang wanted to reply to her, glimmers danced in his eyes. He then replied with teary eyes, ¡°I have been separated from my parents aftering to this ce. Now, I want to go to the Devil City. Aunty, can you take me there?¡± A lovely smile was expressed on Zi Shao¡¯s face as she agreed, ¡°Alright. We¡¯ve some matters to settle in this Qin City. How about we will bring you to the Devil City after we settled those matters?¡± Ye Si Huang lowered his eyshes slightly, covering the grin in his eyes. But when he raised his gaze again, his eyes were filled with gratitude as he thanked, ¡°Thank you, Aunty!¡± ¡°Little fe,¡± Zi Qian Jing hooked his arm around Ye Si Huang¡¯s neck before reassuring with anguish smile, ¡°Don¡¯t fret. We will definitely help you find your family.¡± Ye Si Huang took in a deep breath, forcefully suppressing the urge to toss Zi Qian Jing away from him! ¡°Lady Shao Er, Mister Qian Jing, you are all here. Who is this¡­¡± A voice was suddenly heard from behind them. A green-robed man was seen briskly walking toward them. When he saw the puny Little Ye Si Huang, he was stunned subconsciously. He had never seen such an adorable toddler before. His tender face looked as though it had been carved with jade. His innocent and brightrge eyes looked like the resplendent sky. His smile was also extremely adorable. ¡°He is my nephew.¡± Zi Shao smiled slightly but didn¡¯t exin further. She just asked, ¡°Mister Yun, did youe looking for us for something?¡± Yun Qi (cloud together) withdrew his gaze from Ye Si Huang to look at Zi Shao. A trace of greed shone past his eyes. ¡°Lady Zi Shao, aren¡¯t the two of you searching for the location of the Nangong family¡¯s young mistress? Currently, we already have some news about her. I don¡¯t know if Lady Zi Shao will mind moving somewhere else to have a private chat with me as I¡¯m only willing for Lady Zi Shao to hear what I¡¯ve got to say regarding this matter¡­¡± He side-nced Zi Qian Jing while he said that. Zi Qian Jing¡¯s gaze turned cold. How could he not see what this man of the Yun family fancied his Aunt? However, this kind of scum wasn¡¯tpatible with his Zi Qian Jing¡¯s Aunt! ¡°Alright,¡± Zi Shao patted Zi Qian Jing¡¯s hand. She then smiled lovably before continuing, ¡°I will have to trouble Mister Yun then. If you can help me find my disciple, I certainly won¡¯t mistreat you all!¡± Recently, Nangong Zi Lan had somehow discovered a way to the Continent in order to secretly look for her. Yet, she disappeared after reuniting with her for a short period of time. It could only mean that Nangong Zi Lan had met with some trouble as she wasn¡¯t the type that would disappear without any notice¡­ Nangong Zi Lan¡¯s innate talent wasn¡¯t really good, but she was able to reach the Earth Realm. Only those powers from the East Ind could silently capture her away without a trace¡­ ¡°Aunt,¡± Zi Qian Jing frowned as he advised, ¡°This man is obviously up to no good. Aunt, you shouldn¡¯t¡­¡± Chapter 755 - Brothers Met But Did Not Recognise Each Other Part 4

Chapter 755 -Brothers Met But Did Not Recognise Each Other Part 4

¡°Don¡¯t worry. Jing Er, nobody can hurt me at this ce.¡± Zi Shao smiled with confidence. She then shifted her gaze to Yun Qi before saying indifferently, ¡°Please lead the way.¡± Yun Qi smirked slightly for an instant before he regained his usual smile and said, ¡°Lady Shao Er, pleasee this way.¡± Zi Shao nodded before following behind Yun Qi¡­ ¡°Lady Shao Er, my uncle is waiting for you inside. Let¡¯s have a chat in this room.¡± Yun Qi gestured for her to enter a room in the Yun family before pushing open the room door, entering it. A middle-aged man that was in the room greeted them passionately at that instant. ¡°Ladt Zi Shao, we already found the location of the person that you are finding. I don¡¯t know if Lady Zi Shao is willing to enter the room for a chat.¡± Zi Shao nodded, following the middle-aged man into the room. Creak! The room¡¯s door was mmed shut. Following that, Zi Shao just sat on a chair as though nothing had happened. ¡°Head of the Yun family, Yun Xiang, can you tell me the location of my disciple, Nangong Zi Lan?¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Yun Xiang chuckled before saying, ¡°Why is Lady Zi Shao in such a rush? Have a cup of tea to soothe your throat first. We will have a great chat after that. Don¡¯t worry. Nothing will happen to your disciple.¡± Yun Xiang signaled to the youth that was standing at the side. Yun Qi was stunned before he went to pour a cup of tea and ced it before Zi Shao. He then said, ¡°Lady Zi Shao, this is a good tea that my father had obtained from the Cloud Mountain. How about having a taste of it?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Zi Shao took a sip of the tea, carefully tasting it. A ray of a sinister light flickered in her eyes at that instant before an indistinct smile graced her face. The Yun family¡¯s uncle and nephew were looking nervously at Zi Shao. They heaved a sigh of relief after seeing that she had drunk the tea. They then smiled sinisterly. ¡°You can tell me her location now, right?¡± She ced the teacup on the table before raising her head to look at the uncle and nephew of the Yun family. ¡°Lady Zi Shao, how¡¯s the taste of the tea?¡± Yun Xiang smirked with a ray of light that shed past his eyes before he asked that as though he cared about that. ¡°Mmhm! It was good.¡± Zi Shao nodded. She then raised her hand to support her forehead before shaking her head slightly in the next instant. She thenmented, ¡°This is strange. Why am I so light headed?¡± Plop! She toppled over from her chair after saying that, falling onto the ground. ¡°Uncle, what shall we do next?¡± Yun Qi shifted his gaze toward Yun Xiang before asking with a frown. ¡°What else can we do than to bring her to that secret ce and pass her to that lord? Hmph! Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know that Zi Shao and that youth was known as Zi Qian Jing had tried to secretly infiltrate into my Yun family to investigate the location of that girl they were finding. But how could I be that silly as to leave that girl in the manor? I¡¯ve already brought her to that ce. Otherwise, thisdy would have annihted my Yun family with her might! It was precisely due to them failing to find the girl that they temporarily can¡¯t make a move on the Yun family¡­¡± Yun Xiangughed sinisterly as he said, ¡°This girl is too foolish in trusting what we said so readily, drinking that tea. Haha! How could she had dared to y with me with that IQ of hers?!¡± ¡°Uncle,¡± Yun Qi looked somewhat reluctantly at Zi Shao before asking, ¡°Can I enjoy this woman¡¯s body first? I¡¯ve been drooling over her for a really long time already¡­¡± He licked his dry lips as he said that with his voice slightly hoarse. With desire in his eyes, he stared unblinkingly at the unconscious woman lying on the ground¡­ Chapter 756 - Brothers Met But Did Not Recognise Each Other Part 5

Chapter 756 -Brothers Met But Did Not Recognise Each Other Part 5

¡°Don¡¯t you even think about it on this matter!¡± Yun Xiang red at Yun Qi. He then said, displeased, ¡°Thesedies are wanted by that lord. Only pure souls can assist in increasing his might. More importantly, they needed to be virgins. If that lord knows that we took her virginity, do you think our Yun family can still exist?¡± ¡°I understand, Uncle.¡± Yun Qi sighed with slight pity. ¡°Alright,¡± Yun Xiang smiled before consoling, ¡°I will help you find a couple of pure girls to be your concubines after we seed in doing this matter. You should just forget about thisdy. Otherwise, it won¡¯t be good if that lord punishes us for tarnishing her¡­¡± Yun Qi nodded before asking, ¡°Uncle, does it mean that we should send her to that ce now?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Yun Xiang sneered and replied, ¡°There will be someone that will being for her soon. Such a pure body like hers is already scarce. This is especially so as her cultivation is really high. She is much stronger than the previous girl. That lord will surely praise us after giving Zi Shao to him. Haha!¡± Yun Xiang couldn¡¯t help butugh brazenly when he thought about the Yun family flourishing¡­ Even though Yun Qi was reluctant in giving up on Zi Shao, he couldn¡¯t give up glory and wealth. She was indeed beautiful but how could beauty beparable to power? ¡°Remember that you should transfer her to that ce discreetly. You can¡¯t let anyone know about this. If not, if the people from the East Ind knows what we are doing, we will definitely be pursued after by those warriors that uphold justice.¡± ¡°I understand, Uncle.¡± Yun Qi nodded. He then carried Zi Shao to head toward the back entrance. When he saw a small luxurious pnquin that had stopped at the back entrance, he carefully entered it. ¡°Quickly enter the pnquin.¡± The cart driver looked indifferently at Yun Qi. However, his eyes lit up when he saw the girl in his embrace. The girl¡¯s body was not only pure, she had a high cultivation. ¡®Perhaps that lord can make a breakthrough after having her¡­¡¯ He then signaled the horse to move the carriage, disappearing from everyone¡¯s gaze. ¡°You aren¡¯t chasing after her?¡± Ye Si Huang frowned slightly as he shifted his head slightly to look at Zi Qian Jing who was standing by his side. ¡°No need,¡± Zi Qian Jing shook his head before continuing with a smile, ¡°Aunt is strong enough to protect herself. Now, we should deal with the Yun family first. Not only did they abduct Aunt¡¯s disciple, they even dared to make a move on Aunt. Since they are bringing Aunt to that ce, she will certainly be able to find Nangong Zi Lan then. In that case, it is useless in letting the Yun family to continue existing¡­¡± Ye Si Huang raised his head to look at the carriage that was travelling away at great speed. A trace of a bloodthirsty light shed past his eyes. ¡®Humans are really useless these days as they waste such a long time to search for a person. If it was me, I will massacre the entire ce and use the most ruthless and heartless means to pressure them in returning that person back to me¡­¡¯ Yun Xiang was still daydreaming about the flourishing Yun family inside the Yun family¡¯s manor. Yet, his door was suddenly pushed open by someone at this instant. Yun Xiang¡¯s expression changed abruptly when he saw the youth at the entrance of the room. ¡°Mister Qian Jing, what are you doing here?¡± Zi Qian Jing¡¯s brow rose as he replied with anguish smile, ¡°I¡¯m not doing anything. I just want to know where my Aunt went!¡± ¡°Your Aunt?¡± Yun Xiang was stunned before he asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t she already return? Could it be that she went somewhere else? I really don¡¯t know her current location!¡± Doubt was expressed in his eyes. It was as though he really didn¡¯t know where Zi Shao went. He looked so sincere. If others were to see his current expression, they might believe what he said¡­ Chapter 757 - Brothers Met But Did Not Recognise Each Other Part 6

Chapter 757- Brothers Met But Did Not Recognise Each Other Part 6

¡°Is that so?¡± Zi Qian Jing smiled, but that smile was cold as he continued, ¡°But it seems that I saw Yun Qi carrying a woman into a carriage. Yun Xiang, don¡¯t you think you should give me a valid reason for that?¡± Yun Xiang¡¯s expression changed as he replied, ¡°You saw that? If you did, why didn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°You want to ask me why I didn¡¯t rescue Aunt, right?¡± Zi Quan Jing smiled slightly as he continued, ¡°Why should I do that? Aunt had nned this with so much difficulty in making you send her to the ce she wanted to go. Hence, why should I interfere with that? My rtionship with your Yun family isn¡¯t that good so I didn¡¯t want to help¡­¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Yun Xiang¡¯splexion turned gravely pale with disbelief in his eyes. ¡°You are saying that she was just pretending?!¡± ¡®If that really is the case, then¡­¡¯ His body shivered with fear expressed in his eyes. Zi Qian Jing walked toward Yun Xiang with his embroidered robe fluttering slightly. There was a mighty grandeur released from his body with each of his steps, making his hair flutter in the wind. Yun Xiang could only feel that his breath has tightened as he stared with dread at the handsome face before him. ¡°Wha-what are you nning to do?¡± Yun Xiang couldn¡¯t help but retreat backward as he asked that, trembling. ¡°What do I want to do? What do you think?¡± Zi Qian Jing¡¯s eyes brimmed with smiles. He gradually raised his hand. A sword had suddenly appeared in his hand, emitting a cial glint. That glint was bone-piercing cold, making his heart freeze¡­ Intense terror made Yun Xiang lose his rationality as he charged madly toward Zi Qian Jing and shouted, ¡°Stinky brat, just die!¡± Boom! When the sword was swung downwards, a gale arose that had sent Yun Xiang flying backward, crashing heavily on the ground with blood flowing profusely out of his mouth¡­ ¡°Yun Xiang, you just reaped what you sowed.¡± The terror on Yun Xiang¡¯s face intensified as he trembled tremendously. ¡°Tell me the secrets about that mysterious organization!¡± Zi Qian Jing looked at Yun Xiang as he said that coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t ask me! Don¡¯t ask me anything! I definitely won¡¯t answer!¡± Yun Xiang hastily shut his mouth. Even though he was really terrified, he wasn¡¯t willing to reveal those matters. ¡®If I don¡¯t tell them, I will just die. If I told him, that lord will definitely make my life worse than death¡­ ¡®Not only would I suffer a torture worse than death, my entire family would also! ¡®Even though these people won¡¯t let me off, they won¡¯t touch my family. Thus, how can I tell them those matters¡­¡¯ ¡°Since you refuse to answer, it is useless in retaining your life!¡± Pfft! The sword had pierced Yun Xiang¡¯s chest mercilessly. Blood spurted profusely out of Yun Xiang¡¯s body. He parted his lips to say something, but still closed it in the end¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Zi Qian Jing raised his handsome face. A glow could be seen from his face under the sunset¡­ A horse carriage had stopped under the cover of trees. Following that, the cart driver¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°Young master Yun, we are here already.¡± ¡°We are here?¡± Yun Qi came back to his senses as he asked with a sinister smile, ¡°That¡¯s right, how is that previous girl that was captured by us doing? You must remember not hurt them in the slightest. That lord dislikes having an iplete soul.¡± ¡°Young master Yun, don¡¯t worry. Her soul is perfectly fine. She just suffered from some superficial wounds.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Yun Qi heaved a sigh of relief before saying, ¡°This young master will now be delivering Lady Zi Shao to that ce. That lord will be dispatching people in getting them tomorrow.¡± Chapter 758 - Brothers Met But Did Not Recognise Each Other Part 7

Chapter 758 -Brothers Met But Did Not Recognise Each Other Part 7

Yun Qiughed brazenly as he could already imagine countless riches and beauties that would being to him soon. Yet, a cheerful voice was heard from behind him. ¡°No need. I think I will just walk there myself.¡± ¡°Haha! That¡¯s great then!¡± Yun Qi burst outughing as he couldn¡¯t react in time at that moment. Yet, he suddenly made a realization and stoppedughing¡­ Yun Qi didn¡¯t dare to believe what he just heard so he turned around to have a look. Swish! When he saw the girl that was smiling happily in the horse carriage, hisplexion turned pale. He then pointed a finger at her, unable to say anything for a moment. ¡®You¡­ You¡­ You¡­¡± ¡°Mister Yun Qi, why are you stuttering?¡± Zi Shao looked at him smilingly as she continued, ¡°You should be really shocked that I¡¯mpletely fine, right?¡± ¡°Wh-why?¡± Yun Qi¡¯s body trembled. ¡®I had clearly seen this woman drinking that tea. Why is shepletely fine?¡¯ ¡°Yun Qi, do you know who is my sister-inw?¡± Zi Shao¡¯s brow rose as she asked that with a fake smile. Yun Qi shook his head and replied honestly, ¡°Nope, I don¡¯t.¡± Zi Shao slowly stood up in the horse carriage as she replied, brimming with smiles, ¡°My sister-inw is an expert in alchemy. Do you think I will be knocked out by that puny drug when I have such a sister-inw? She had made me consume a pill ages ago, allowing me to be unaffected by most poisons. Hence, that little incapacitating agent has no effect on me! I just pretended that I¡¯ve fallen for your plot. Otherwise, do you think you will bring me here?¡± Zi Shao nced at Yun Qi¡¯s pale face upon saying that. With the smile in her eyes intensifying, she continued, ¡°But your Yun family is rather vignt in hiding people that Jing Er and I were unable to find this ce no matter how we searched for the past couple days. Thus, I had no choice bute up with such a n.¡± Yun Qi¡¯s heart shuddered. He really wanted to be able to sprout a pair of wings at this moment to rapidly escape from this ce¡­ But it was just an extravagant hope¡­ ¡°Zi Shao, I¡¯ve lost under your hands this time!¡± Yun Qi said that with gritted teeth as he looked gloomily at Zi Shao. He didn¡¯t expect that he would be the one that had fallen for this damnable woman¡¯s plot! Swish! A sword was ced at Yun Qi¡¯s neck. Zi Shao smiled as she said, ¡°Yun Qi, you didn¡¯t lose under my hands, but you lose to yourself. You must remember whatever you do is being watched by the heavens. You will always meet with ghosts in the middle of the night from doing too many bad deeds!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Yun Qi snorted coldly as he rebuked, ¡°Who in the world doesn¡¯t chase after riches and power? What have I done wrong then? I just followed my desires. The Eastern Ind simrly revered experts. We will naturally be able to bully the weak when we are powerful enough. If they wanted toin about that, they should just me themselves for being too weak. ¡°But that disciple of yours is rather capable. We initially tried to catch her, but she escaped. We then used some tricks to lure her to us instead. As for you, that lord had personally demanded you by name. So what if you had escaped this time? That lord will eventually capture you sooner orter! Actually, you should offer your soul to that lord and feel honoured doing so!¡± He just shut his eyes and didn¡¯t say further after saying his piece¡­ ¡°That lord?¡± Zi Shao frowned but rxed brows in the next moment as she said, ¡°I will settle the debt with that lord you are referring to sooner orter. He wants to catch me? If he is capable enough, he cane and get me himself. I will wee his visit anytime. It¡¯s a pity¡­¡± Chapter 759 - Brothers Met But Did Not Recognise Each Other Part 8

Chapter 759 -Brothers Met But Did Not Recognise Each Other Part 8

It was a pity that she, Zi Shao, wasn¡¯t one that would wait helplessly for death! ¡°Zi Shao, just kill me if you want to and stop asking me about that lord. He is too ruthless so I don¡¯t want to fall into his hands. I definitely won¡¯t say anything!¡± Zi Shao sneered as she agreed, ¡°Alright, I shall grant you your wish!¡± Pfft! The sharp sword cut through Yun Qi¡¯s neck, decapitating his head. Following that, she raised the carriage¡¯s hanging screen, walking out from it. She nced at the cart driver that was running away. Her gaze chilled. Zi Shao released her aura without any hesitation. Boom! It hadnded on that cart driver. Instantly, that cart driver spat out a mouthful of blood while spasming a little. He then couldn¡¯t move a single muscle. Bang! The door to a dark room was suddenly kicked open. The girl that had curled up her body in a corner of the room got a fright and shuddered a little. But when she raised her head, she saw the face that was filled with anxiousness. ¡°Master!¡± Nangong Zi Lan¡¯s eyes lit up before tears welled out from her eyes. Zi Shao¡¯s heart stung when she saw Nangong Zi Lan¡¯s current appearance. Swish! Zi Shao cut the chain that was confining her before raising her arms to embrace her. ¡°Zi Lan, Master hasete.¡± ¡°Master, I know that you wille and rescue me¡­¡± Nangong Zi Lan looked at Zi Shao with teary eyes. She bit on her lips before saying, ¡°Master, I¡¯m sorry to be caught by those people. I even implicated Master to look for me¡­¡± With her cultivation, those people wouldn¡¯t be able to capture her. But she had not socialized with outsiders so she was too careless and fell for their trap, bringing her to this ce. Moreover, that chain sealed the energy in her body, making her unable to use her power. Otherwise, those people wouldn¡¯t be able to confine her¡­ ¡°Zi Lan, you have suffered.¡± Zi Shao released her hold to look at the girl in her embrace. me of fury zed in her heart after seeing her injuries. She then shouted, ¡°It was too simple to kill them instantly. I should have whipped them to death instead!¡± ¡®These people dare to make their move on my disciple. I will certainly make them die terribly, especially that lord from the mysterious organization¡­¡¯ Zi Shao¡¯s gaze turned cold as she smiled sinisterly. ¡°Zi Lan, let¡¯s leave this ce.¡± Zi Shao held onto Nangong Zi Lan¡¯s arm before sweeping her gaze at the other captive girls in the room. She then said, ¡°The Yun family has been annihted. You are free to go. But it is best you will be more careful next time as others may try to catch you as well!¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Those girls hastily stood up upon hearing what she said, running out of the room. They quickly vanished from Zi Shao¡¯s sight. Nangong Zi Lan bit on her lip as she followed behind Zi Shao. She had always been protected by her family all along so she didn¡¯t need to face any enemies. But she just realised the importance of having power at this instant. If she didn¡¯t have enough power and lost the protection from others, she would be a nobody¡­ Nangong Zi Lan gritted her teeth discreetly. She wouldn¡¯t be Master¡¯s burden again no matter what¡­ In an inn of Qin City, when Zi Qian Jing saw Zi Shao pushed open the door, he said with anguish smile, ¡°Aunt, since you have found Nangong Zi Lan, we should depart for the Devil City now.¡± His gaze shifted to the toddler with jade-carved face after saying that. He then raised his hand to rub Ye Si Huang¡¯s head. Ye Si Huang frowned. Smack! He had pped Zi Qian Jing¡¯s hand away. Chapter 760 - Brothers Met But Did Not Recognise Each Other Part 9

Chapter 760 -Brothers Met But Did Not Recognise Each Other Part 9

¡°Stop acting so familiar with me! I dislike anyone, excluding my family members, touching me. You aren¡¯t my father, brother, nor uncle so you aren¡¯t allowed to touch my head!¡± Zi Qian Jing wasn¡¯t angered and with his smile unchanged, he said, ¡°Little kid, you shouldn¡¯t be that bad-tempered. Otherwise, you may be unable to get a wife in the future.¡± Ye Si Huang didn¡¯t agree with what he said so he said with a smirk, looking at him, ¡°Don¡¯t you say as though you already have a wife.¡± Zi Qian Jing¡¯s smile stiffened at this moment with his expression darkened. ¡®Can this little fe be belittling me?¡¯ ¡°Pfft!¡± Zi Shao couldn¡¯t help butugh. She hugged Ye Si Huang and kissed his cheek. She then said, ¡°Little Si Huang, you are too adorable. Aunt has never seen Jing Er¡¯s face turn ck before. Haha!¡± Ye Si Huang¡¯s brows creased tighter as he really couldn¡¯t stand Zi Shao¡¯s passionate actions¡­ ¡°Master,¡± Nangong Zi Lan tugged onto Zi Shao¡¯s sleeve. With her bright,rge eyes looking at Ye Si Huang, she asked, ¡°Who is this little brother¡­¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Zi Shao pulled Ye Si Huang into her embrace and said jubntly, ¡°This is the nephew that I had just adopted. How is he? Don¡¯t you think he is really adorable? Moreover, he looks so simr to Jing Er¡¯s appearance. It can¡¯t be that they were blood brothers in their previous life, right?¡± Nangong Zi Lan blinked her eyes. She looked at Ye Si Huang¡¯s face before shifting her gaze to Zi Qian Jing¡¯s face. She thenmented, ¡°They indeed look really alike. If Mister Zi was to shrink down a little in size, he should be as adorable as this little brother¡­¡± Zi Qian Jing¡¯s expression was ck as he said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any brother in my previous life.¡± ¡°So do I.¡± Ye Si Huang snorted as he continued, ¡°There¡¯s only me in my previous life. My parents also just gave birth to me in this life so I can¡¯t be brothers with him.¡± Zi Shao¡¯s mouth twitched a little as she looked at the two that were at loggerheads with each other. But she felt that they were fated to meet each other. If they were really brothers, how great would that be¡­ ¡®It has been three years since I¡¯ve parted from Mu Ru Yue. I don¡¯t know if my nephew has already been born¡­¡¯ ¡°Jing Er, we should leave the city.¡± Zi Qian Jing nodded. He then stood up and raised his arms to pull Ye Si Huang into his embrace. With anguish smile, he threatened, ¡°Little fe, you can only stay by my side. If you leave my side, I won¡¯t take you to the Devil City.¡± ¡°You are putting me on a spot!¡± mes of fury zed in Ye Si Huang¡¯s eyes. ¡°I have a feeling that I will be driven insane from seeing his face that is so simr to mine daily. I also don¡¯t know why this fe looks so simr to mine. ¡®Can it be that he is Father¡¯s hidden illegitimate son? But how can Father have such a grown-up son?¡¯ ¡°Little Si Huang, I think that the two of you are ratherpatible. How about you stay by Jing Er¡¯s side?¡± Zi Shao giggled. ¡®It will be really interesting watching them quarrel frequently¡­ ¡®This is especially so as my nephew always express anguish appearance. It is as though that he will only expose his true personality from being enraged by this little fe¡­¡¯ Ye Si Huang didn¡¯t refuse this time. Even though seeing Zi Qian Jing¡¯s face was really ufortable, it was much better than facing Zi Shao¡¯s affections. He really didn¡¯t know if he would eventually be unable to stand her passionate feelings and hurt her¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Zi Qian Jing smiled slightly with his voice asnguish as ever. A couple that had their hands intertwined had appeared at the entrance of Qin City not long after Zi Shao and the rest left the city. The couple looked so perfect, attracting people¡¯s gaze to them¡­ Chapter 761 - Brothers Met But Did Not Recognise Each Other Part 10

Chapter 761 -Brothers Met But Did Not Recognise Each Other Part 10

¡°Wu Chen, Little Huang Er just left without telling us. Can it be that he wants to go to a ce?¡± Mu Ru Yue frowned slightly as she turned her head toward the man by her side and asked. The man smiled slightly. The Devil Snare¡¯s pattern on his handsome face enhanced his charm. ¡°He wanted toe with us to the Eastern Ind after hearing us talk about the Devil Sect. He then disappeared shortly after reaching the Eastern Ind. It seems that he must be heading to the Devil Sect. We will surely reunite with him after heading there¡­¡± ¡°Devil Sect?¡± Mu Ru Yue creased her brows tightly. She then continued, ¡°Why does Little Huang Er wants to go there? Can it be that something has happened between the Devil Sect and him? What I¡¯m more interested in was to know whether if that Hell Dragon that we had seen in the Immortal Doctor Sect is rted to him. Who is the Devil God?¡± Mu Ru Yue suddenly realised that his son was filled with so much mysteries¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t fret! Mu Er, I have a feeling that our son isn¡¯t simple so he won¡¯t be any danger.¡± Ye Wu Chen held Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hand gently. He then suggested with a smile, ¡°Mu Er, it is gettingte. We should find an inn to rest up.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded. But she still couldn¡¯t stop worrying about Ye Si Huang. ¡®No matter who he was previously, he is just a kid now. How can I not worry for a three-year-old child to roam outside on his own?¡¯ But Mu Ru Yue also knew that it was useless to be anxious. They could only chase after his steps to head to the Devil Sect¡­ They then heard people discussing in the inn. ¡°Did you know that the head of the Yun family has been killed?¡± ¡°The head of the Yun family has been killed? What happened?¡± ¡°It just happened a couple of hours ago. I heard that he was killed by a youth that seemed to be neen years old. That youth was holding onto a hand of a toddler. Tsk! Tsk! That toddler has a jade-carved face. He looked as adorable as a porcin doll. It was especially when his eyes were purple! I had personally saw them leaving the Yun family¡¯s manor. Following that, I heard that the people of the Yun family has been killed¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue halted her steps as suspicion shed past her eyes. ¡°Little Huang Er?¡± ¡®That¡¯s right, the toddler that they were referring to was definitely Little Huang Er! It seems that Little Huang Er had used this route. But they have just missed him¡­¡¯ ¡°Did that person know who the youth was?¡± ¡°About this¡­¡± That person paused for a moment before replying, ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that. I¡¯ve only heard that the youth was together with ady known as Zi Shao who was fancied by Mister Yun Qi. That youth should be Lady Zi Shao¡¯s nephew. They seem to be searching for a person and that person seems to have some connections to the Yun family¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart shuddered as she snapped her head toward Ye Wu Chen. ¡°They must be Zi Shao and Jing Er!¡± ¡®So, they are with Little Huang Er¡­¡± ¡°You should be able to stop worrying about him now, right?¡± Ye Wu Chen raised his arms to pull Mu Ru Yue into his embrace. With his purple eyes filled with smiles, he continued, ¡°With Zi Shao and Jing Er by his side, nothing would happen to him.¡± ¡°I am not worrying about Little Huang Er now.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled bitterly as she said, ¡°But I¡¯m worrying for Zi Shao and Jing Er. Zi Shao has always been really passionate. With Little Huang Er¡¯s temper, he doesn¡¯t like people being too close with him. If he doesn¡¯t know that Zi Shao is his aunt, the oue will be undesirable.¡± It wouldn¡¯t be too bad if he just fought against her. But what if that Hell Dragon appeared again? Zi Shao might be in danger¡­ Ye Wu Chen didn¡¯t continue to persuade that they would be fine this time. It was clear that he also thought that Zi Shao¡¯s situation was grim¡­ Chapter 762 - Brothers Met But Did Not Recognise Each Other Part 11

Chapter 762 -Brothers Met But Did Not Recognise Each Other Part 11

Several people soared through the sky to the dense forest in the wilderness. The leader was a man in ck robes. He nced at the two corpse on the ground. With a slight frown, hemented, ¡°It seems they had just died recently.¡± ¡°Leader, what should we do? If people were to find out about the Lord¡¯s n¡­¡± ¡°We will go after them!¡± A tinge of a cold light shed past the ck-robed man¡¯s eyes. He proimed, ¡°We need to capture those people no matter what! We can¡¯t leave any rooms of error for the Lord¡¯s n. Otherwise, the Lord will certainly not forgive us!¡± ¡°Understood, leader!¡± Yet, an indifferent voice was heard when the crowd turned around. ¡°My apologies, but you won¡¯t have the chance to chase after them!¡± Her voice was as calm as the breeze, but it carried a bone-piercing coldness with it. It made everyone stun as they turned their heads to the couple that was nearing them¡­ The girl was in white robes. She was smiling but her smile didn¡¯t reach her eyes, void of warmth in her ck-ink eyes. But it was undeniable that the girl had a magnificent appearance. Her grandeur was so extraordinary that it was impossible for people to overlook her. Furthermore, the man by her side wasn¡¯t in the slightest outshined by her. The light purple devil snare¡¯s pattern on his handsome face enhanced his charm when he smiled. Yet, his pair of purple eyes were sinisterly cold, making people shiver from the coldness. His noble dark reddish purple robes fluttered along with the wind. A light purple wind had circled in his surroundings. He was like an Asura that originated from hell. His mighty grandeur made people retreat subconsciously. ¡°Who are you?¡± The expression of the ck-robed man changed as he asked, gloomily. Mu Ru Yue smirked as she replied, ¡°People that are here to kill you all!¡± ¡°Kill us?¡± The ck-robed man was stunned. He suddenly burst outughing and mocked, ¡°Just by the two of you? Everyone, kill them!¡± Swish!1 The numerous people behind him charged toward Mu Ru Yue and Ye Wu Chen. The man¡¯s purple robed danced along with the gale as he looked gloomily at the crowd that was charging toward them. Boom! A tyrannical aura burst forth from his surroundings, making the people at the forefront to be rebounded backwards. The man¡¯s expression finally changed. The man shifted his gaze at Ye Wu Chen at this moment. He instantly felt suffocated. His originally fugly face had swelled up and turned purple, dread filled his eyes¡­ A purple sword had floated before Ye Wu Chen. Swish! The sword had pierced toward the ck-robed man, instantly piercing his throat. He couldn¡¯t even react before copsing onto the ground in his blood¡­ As for the rest, Ye Wu Chen was simrly ruthless. He just nced at the crowd. Their powers suddenly burst forth from their body. The disappearance of several auras ured in the forest at this moment. Those people had copsed before him shortly after. His charming purple robes fluttered when the breeze blew past¡­ ¡°Zi Shao is as careless as ever.¡± Mu Ru Yue shook her head helplessly as she continued, ¡°She not only didn¡¯t destroy the corpses after she killed, she didn¡¯t even bother to wipe out her aura from their bodies. In this case, won¡¯t she be telling her foes who killed their people? It is fortunate that we retraced their steps. Otherwise, they would meet with some trouble¡­¡± That¡¯s right, she said that they would only surmount to some trouble. Zi Shao and Zi Qian Jing¡¯s cultivation were great after all. With the addition of Ye Si Huang, it would be really difficult for these people to hurt them¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± She raised her gaze and looked at Ye Wu Chen as she said that smilingly. She no longer looked at the crowd that had copsed on the ground¡­ Chapter 763 - Eastern Island And The Qiancheng Family Part 1

Chapter 763 -Eastern Ind And The Qiancheng Family Part 1

A gale was blowing under the azure sky. There was a couple walking in the middle of a desert with an intense wind blowing against them. ¡°Mu Er, we should be reaching the Continent of Jun (monarch) after crossing this desert.¡± The purple-robed man turned his head to look at the youthful girl beside him, light smiles in his eyes. His smile had enhanced his charm¡­ ¡°Mhm.¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her head to look at the ring sun in the sky. She narrowed her eyes slightly as she said, ¡°I hope everything will go well.¡± ¡®I also don¡¯t know where Little Huang Er and the rest are now¡­¡¯ She lowered her gaze slightly, covering the gloominess of her eyes. Boom! Yet, when she wanted to raise her head again, the howlings of the wind that was like from a storm was heard before her¡­ ¡°This is bad!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression changed abruptly as she looked at the intense sandstorm in the North direction. ¡°It is the most formidable sandstorm that urs every millennium!¡± ¡®It seems that we had really run out of luck this time. They have met with a sandstorm that only urs every millennium¡­¡¯ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze turned slightly gloomy with a peculiar light that shone past her eyes. ¡°Mu Er,¡± Ye Wu Chen frowned before saying, ¡°You are to grip tightly onto my handter. You mustn¡¯t let go of my hand no matter what!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded slightly as she looked seriously at the sandstorm that was nearing them. The sandstorm covered the entire area, carrying a tremendous force with it. Dust rose wherever it went, making people unable to be fully prepared for it¡­ Its speed was rapid as it instantly reached before Ye Wu Chen and Mu Ru Yue. Boom! The sandstorm had engulfed the couple¡­ Nobody, excluding experts that reached the God Realm, could resist against the harm from natural disaster no matter how high the martial practitioners¡¯ cultivation was¡­ Boom! A mighty force struck against them. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hand that was holding tightly onto Ye Wu Chen¡¯s hand was forcefully separated; they were forced to part from each other with that power. Mu Ru Yue seemed to have seen Ye Wu Chen¡¯s worried and nervous-filled purple eyes when her consciousness was getting hazy. A girl was lying in the desert under the sunlight from the sunrise. Her eyes were tightly shut with her impable face pale-white. Her vitality seemed to have vanished. Yet, a group of men and horses were dashing over at this moment, gradually nearing the girl from afar. When they were about to pass by the girl, they suddenly stopped. A gale blew past, lifting the hanging screen of the horse carriage. A youthful boy could be vaguely seen within that horse carriage. The youth wasn¡¯t extremely handsome but had a pleasant and delicate face. His face had not fully developed yet. There was a tinge of a childish feature on his youthful face. ¡°What is going on?¡± His voice was clear and crisp,pletely unaffected by the rampaging howling sandstorm. ¡°Young master, there is a girl that had copsed on the ground.¡± An astonished voice was heard from outside the horse carriage. The youth frowned slightly. He then rxed his frown after a long time before ordering, ¡°Bring her along with us. Let¡¯s continue on!¡± The horse carriage continued to travel forth as this moment. But there was another person in the back horse carriage aspared to just now¡­ The girl that was lying silently in the swaying horse carriage gradually opened her eyes. She rubbed her painful forehead before frowning, puzzled. ¡°Where is this ce?¡± ¡®I remember facing a sandstorm with Wu Chen. Where is Wu Chen then? More importantly, where am I¡­¡¯ The horse carriage stopped when she was pondering. When the hanging screen of the horse carriage was lifted, a head had extended into the horse carriage. The man had a simple and honest appearance. When he saw that Mu Ru Yue had woken up, he chuckled and asked, ¡°Lady, have you awakened?¡± Mu Ru Yue creased her brows tightly as she looked at the man that seemed to have a simple and honest appearance. She then asked, ¡°Who are you and why have I appeared here?¡± Chapter 764 - Eastern Island And The Qiancheng Family Part 2

Chapter 764 -Eastern Ind And The Qiancheng Family Part 2

¡°Lady, we are people of the Qiancheng (thousand undertake) family. We had coincidentally stumbled across this ce. When we sawdy was unconscious, we deduced thatdy must have had met with the sandstorm. Hence, my family¡¯s young master rescued you.¡± Mu Ru Yue heart¡¯s sunk abruptly as she asked, ¡°Did you see a man that should be with me then?¡± ¡°No, we didn¡¯t. You were the only one at that ce. Perhaps your partner had been blown away to another ce by the sandstorm. Don¡¯t worry. Your partner will certainly be fine.¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t reply. ¡®With Ye Wu Chen¡¯s capability, he naturally will be fine. But the thought of being separated from him again makes me feel somewhat helpless¡­¡¯ ¡°Lady, I¡¯m a guard of the Qiancheng family. You can call me Xiong Da (big bear).¡± Xiao Dan straightforwardly rubbed his head. Mu Ru Yue remained silent for a moment. ¡®It seems that I¡¯ve really been separated from that man once again.¡¯ ¡°Xiong Da, where are we heading to?¡± ¡°Continent of Jun.¡± ¡®Continent of Jun?¡¯ She was stunned for a moment. ¡®I didn¡¯t expect that someone will coincidentally bring me with them toward the Continent of Jun. If I continue traveling with them, I will be able to reunite with Ye Wu Chen quickly¡­¡¯ Bang! A loud sound was suddenly heard from outside. Xiong Da frowned before saying awkwardly, ¡°Lady, it seems that amotion has arisen. I will go and check out the situation first. You should just stay here.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded and gradually shut her eyes. A group of people had blocked the path of the horse carriages on the mountain path, hindering everyone from moving forth. The leader of that group was a crude and brute man. He was shouldering arge sword as he stared ruthlessly at the crowd before him. Qiancheng Yan¡¯s expression changed slightly. With a slightly strict appearance, he said, ¡°Zhao Ling (surpass approach), there¡¯s nothing between your Tiger Dragon Sect and me. Why are you blocking my path then?¡± The man known as Zhao Lin sneered as he replied sinisterly, ¡°Qiancheng Yan (thousand undertake talk), someone wants to buy your life. I, Zhao Lin, only recognise money and not the person. You just have to me it on your bad luck!¡± Qiancheng Yan¡¯s expression changed momentarily. Zhao Lin signaled to hispanions before Qiancheng Yan could rebuke. He ordered coldly, ¡°Brothers, attack! Once we kill Qiancheng Yan, we can squander money for a period of time again!¡± ¡°Roar!¡± The bandits roared as they charged toward the people of the Qiancheng family. Qiancheng Yan¡¯s expression was cold. With an unpleasant expression, he said, ¡°Zhao Lin, you are too much. Just you wait! I definitely won¡¯t let you off after I return to the Qiancheng family!¡± ¡°Haha! You can say that only if you manage to head back. Brothers, massacre all these bastards!¡± Everyone from the Qiancheng family was instantly angered. However, there wasn¡¯t any way for them to triumph against the people of the Tiger Dragon Sect with their current might. Just when they started to despair, a strong pressure suddenly appeared from the sky. Everyone shuddered uncontrobly under that might, astonishment filled their gazes. Boom! Zhao Lin was abruptly sent flying backward before he could snap out of his shock, crashing heavily against a tree¡­ The sudden unforeseen event made everyone stun for a moment as they weren¡¯t clear as to what had just happened¡­ Chapter 765 - Eastern Island And The Qiancheng Family Part 3

Chapter 765 -Eastern Ind And The Qiancheng Family Part 3

¡°Who is it?!¡± Zhao Lin climbed back up on his feet. With a furious gaze, he yelled, ¡°Who is it that ambushed me? Quickly scram out!¡± Swish! A me was shot through the air, striking onto Zhao Lin¡¯s chest. Pfft! Zhao Lin was instantly sent flying backward again, crashing heavily onto the ground. Yet, another shot of mes instantly enveloped his entire body before he could react¡­ Everyone was stunned. They obviously hadn¡¯t snapped out from their shock from the sudden situation as they stared dazedly at Zhao Lin who was yelling in agony¡­ ¡®Escape!¡¯ ¡®Quickly escape!¡¯ Everyone from the Tiger Dragon Sect had such thoughts. They looked at one another before hastily dropping their weapons, running down the mountain. The people of the Qiancheng family heaved a sigh of relief after seeing their departure. But they didn¡¯t pursue after them. Qiancheng Yan just shouted at the clear blue sky instead, ¡°May I ask who is this senior that had saved us?¡± Silence replied him as there wasn¡¯t any response¡­ Qiancheng Yan frowned before saying, ¡°Senior, I, Qiancheng Yan, is greatly grateful for your help that saved all of our lives. May I ask to see senior so that I can repay your benevolence?¡± A breeze blew past. The forest was as tranquil as ever, void of any sound¡­ ¡°Young master,¡± Xiong Da rubbed his head before he chuckled andmented, ¡°Can it be an expert that was passing by could not stand what was happening so he saved our lives?¡± Qiancheng Yan¡¯s tightly creased brows rxed as he replied, ¡°Perhaps that¡¯s the case. Xiong Da, let¡¯s go. Our harvest from this trip is great. It can be counted that we have gathered sufficient bestowal gifts to the Junmo (monarch nothing) family.¡± A gentle light surged in his clear eyes as he turned his head to look at the horse carriages behind his while he said that. A horse carriage was speeding down the bustling street of the Continent of Jun. Everyone that saw the symbol on the horse carriage expressed sympathy. Xiong Da that was steering the horse carriage felt that it was a little unusual but he didn¡¯t think much about it. He just rapidly drove the horse carriage toward the Qiancheng family¡¯s manor. Therge doors of the Qiancheng family¡¯s manor had been split into halves at this moment. The door te and the stone lions beside the entrance had copsed onto the ground. The entrance was in a mess from afar; it no longer had its original grand sight. ¡°Wha-what is going on?¡± Xiong Da was stunned for a moment before he dismounted the horse, dazedly looking at the sight before him. They had just left the Qiancheng family¡¯s manor for a few months. Why could such great changes ur in the Qiancheng family¡¯s manor? Qiancheng Yan¡¯s steps stumbled a little. With his fists trembling and anger expressed on his youthful face, he shouted, ¡°The Qin family! It must be the Qin family!¡± A servant ran out from within the manor as Qiancheng Yan said that. When that servant saw Qiancheng Yan at the entrance of the manor, he dazed for a moment before turning his head back and shouted. ¡°Head, young master is back! The young master is back!¡± A staggering middle-aged man walked out from the broken entrance doors after that servant said that. When the middle-aged man saw the youth that was at the entrance, ayer of tears subconsciously zed over his eyes. ¡°Yan Er, you are finally back. The Qin family said that they had already hired assassins to kill you. I thought¡­¡± ¡®I thought I will never be able to see my son again in my life.¡¯ ¡°Father!¡± Qiancheng Yan took in a deep breath, but it wasn¡¯t able to suppress the mes of anger burning in his heart. He asked, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Qiancheng Yun Long (thousand undertake cloud dragon) smiled bitterly as he replied, ¡°It is the Qin family!¡± Chapter 766 - Eastern Island And The Qiancheng Family Part 4

Chapter 766 -Eastern Ind And The Qiancheng Family Part 4

¡°Qin family! The damnable Qin family! Why did they seek trouble with our Qiancheng family?¡± Qiancheng Yan¡¯s fists were clenched so tightly that they gave off crackling sounds. mes of fury zed vigorously in his heart. Qiancheng Yun Long was slightly reluctant to answer him so he sighed subconsciously before exining honestly, ¡°It will be the wedding day for Qin Fei(fly) of the Qin family with the nobledy Jun Mo Yan (monarch nothing colour) of the Continent of Jun¡¯s manor in half a month¡¯s time¡­¡± Boom! It was like a bolt from the blue. Qiancheng Yan¡¯s body stiffened. He looked at Qiancheng Yun Long with a gravely paleplexion. He then asked in a shaky voice, ¡°What about Yan Er? She will¡­¡± ¡°So what if she disagrees?¡± Qiancheng Yun Long continued helplessly, ¡°Yan Er, you should just give up. She¡­ isn¡¯t someone that we can¡­¡± ¡°No!¡± Qiancheng Yan yelled with all his might. His eyes were bloodshot. He had clenched his fist so tightly that he broke the skin of his palm. ¡°I certainly won¡¯t let go of her hand as long as Yan Er has not given up! Didn¡¯t the governor say that if I can obtain two ten-thousand-year old medicinal nts and give them as my betrothal gift, they will let me marry Yan Er? I definitely won¡¯t give her up!¡± ¡®How can I easilyy down my feelings for her after being childhood friends with her for so many years? ¡®I will never let go of her hand as long as she has not given up on me! Nobody can force her to marry someone she does not love!¡¯ Qiancheng Yan gradually shut his eyes. Bitterness was expressed on his youthful face. Jun Mo Yan¡¯s beautiful and captivating face appeared in his mind. Her soft and gentle voice as she called him¡­ ¡°Elder brother Qiancheng¡­¡± Qiancheng Yan abruptly opened his eyes as he turned around and ran out of the entrance without turning his head back. ¡°Yan Er, what are you going?!¡± Qiancheng Yun Long asked anxiously with a trembling voice. Qiancheng Yan halted his steps as he raised his head to look at the sunset. His back was so resolute. It had an intense glow under the sunset¡­ ¡°I am going to the Continent of Jun¡¯s manor. Yan Er must be waiting for me. I won¡¯t let her down!¡± He no longer said further after saying that, quickly disappearing under the sunset¡­ Qiancheng Yun Long sighed heavily. When he raised his gaze to look at the white-robed girl that walked out of the horse carriage, he was stunned for a moment before saying, ¡°You are¡­¡± ¡°Oh, it is like this.¡± Xiong Da rubbed his head before continuing with a straight smile, ¡°Head, thisdy is a person that we have picked up in the desert. She had been rescued by the young master, but she seems to have separated from herpanion. Hence, I originally wanted to help her find him. Yet, from the current situation¡­¡± Qiancheng Yun Long had creased his brows tightly before rxing them and said, ¡°Lady, if it was as per usual, we will certainly help you find yourpanion. But currently, we already can¡¯t sustain ourselves so we can¡¯t help even if we wanted to.¡± What he said was the truth. The Qin family had already made their move on them. It was unknown when they would be wiped out. It would only implicate thisdy if she continued staying here¡­ ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry.¡± Mu Ru Yue shook her head. With a slight smile, she continued, ¡°If I had not guessed wrongly, there should be an unresolved seal in Mister Qiancheng¡¯s body.¡± Even though Mu Ru Yue had just nced at Qiancheng Yan through the hanging screen of the horse carriage, she could still feel the power of that seal¡­ Qiancheng Yun Long dazed for a moment as he looked at the girl¡¯s smiling face in astonishment. ¡®I am the only one that knows about the seal. How can thisdy¡­¡¯ Mu Ru Yue just continued smiling silently with an indistinct light that shed past her eyes. ¡°Lady, if you don¡¯t mind helping my Qiancheng family, I, Qiancheng Yun Long, will definitely help you find yourpanion. But¡­¡± He paused for a moment before saying helplessly, ¡°It will be a little risky staying here as even I don¡¯t know when I will suffer a cmity.¡± Chapter 767 - Eastern Island And The Qiancheng Family Part 5

Chapter 767 -Eastern Ind And The Qiancheng Family Part 5

Mu Ru Yue agreed with a slight smile, ¡°Alright, I will be troubling the head of the Qiancheng family.¡± ¡°Xiong Da,¡± Qiancheng Yun Long nced at Xiong Da before ordering, ¡°Immediately let someone set up a ce for thisdy.¡± ¡°Understood, head!¡± Xiong Da looked curiously at Mu Ru Yue. ¡®What seal is she talking about? There¡¯s a seal in the young master¡¯s body?¡¯ But Xiong Da was naturally dimwitted so he just tossed the question that was too hard for him to the back of his mind. He shook his head as he brought Mu Ru Yue to the back courtyard¡­ A middle-aged man was sitting on a luxurious seat inside the Continent of Jun¡¯s manor. With a cold and strict appearance, he swept a cold gaze at the youth before him before saying expressionlessly, ¡°Qiancheng Yan, just return. Yan Er will certainly not be married to you!¡± Qiancheng Yan¡¯s expression changed as he replied hastily, ¡°Governor, didn¡¯t you say that you wanted two ten-thousand- year old medicinal nts as your betrothal gift? I had spent a couple of months searching and finding them. How can you go back on your words?¡± He had suffered so much in these two months and even nearly lost his life several times. But he bore with it in order to marry his beloved girl. Who knew that the governor would go back on his words at thest moment? What was the point in doing all those things during the previous days then? ¡°Enough!¡± Jun Lin Tian (reaching heaven) exined coldly, ¡°Qin family¡¯s Qin Fei is only twenty-one-year-old. Yet, his cultivation has already reached the Xiantian Full Circle Realm. He is, more importantly, a Mundane Stage Low Rank alchemist. How can you beparable to him? I won¡¯t let my daughter marry a trash like yourself unless you can surpass him!¡± That word ¡®trash¡¯ pierced deeply into Qiancheng Yan¡¯s heart. He clenched his fist tighter with his youthful face pale. ¡°Do you mean that if I can triumph against him, you will let Yan Er marry me?¡± Qiancheng Yan¡¯s voice was choked up with his emotions as he stared at Jun Lin Tian. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Jun Lin Tian smirked and with a cold smile, he continued, ¡°I will personally host a duel between the two of you in half a month¡¯s time. If you can defeat Qin Fei, I will let Yan Er marry you!¡± ¡®It is impossible for him to overtake Qin Fei in his might in just half a month¡¯s time¡­¡¯ Qiancheng Yan¡¯s heart sunk heavily. He then raised his head to look at the strict appearance of Jun Lin Tian and agreed, ¡°Alright, I will agree to your request. I don¡¯t mind doing anything for Yan Er. I just hope you won¡¯t go back on your words again.¡± Jun Lin Tian sniggered as he reassured, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If you are more outstanding than Qin Fei, how can I not allow you to marry my daughter¡­¡± ¡®It is impossible for him to be more outstanding than Qin Fei! ¡®Qiancheng family¡¯s Qiancheng Yan is a well-known trash of the Continent of Jun. He is already neen-year-old but he still hasn¡¯t reached the Xiantian Realm. If that¡¯s not a trash, what is?¡¯ Qiancheng Yan didn¡¯t say further as he turned around to leave the manor. Yet, a hasty figure suddenly appeared in his sight at this moment¡­ ¡°Elder brother Qiancheng!¡± Plop! The young girl leaped into Qiancheng Yan¡¯s embrace. She raised her alluring face and with teary beautiful eyes, she said, ¡°Elder brother Qiancheng, I don¡¯t want to marry Qin Fei. I know that you must be here for me¡­¡± ¡°Yan Er!¡± Qiancheng Yan¡¯s heart shuddered as he tightly held her delicate body in his embrace. Time seemed to have stalled as the light of the sunset shone on the couple¡­ Jun Lin Tian¡¯s expression became gloomy as he said, ¡°Who is it that let the young mistress out? Immediately bring her back to her room! She is forbidden to leave a single step out of her room without my permission!¡± Chapter 768 - Eastern Island And The Qiancheng Family Part 6

Chapter 768 -Eastern Ind And The Qiancheng Family Part 6

¡°Understood, head!¡± Two guards that were chasing after Jun Mo Yan briskly came forth to separate her from Qiancheng Yan. But Jun Mo Yan continued to grip tightly onto Qiancheng Yan¡¯s hand, refusing to let go. Her teary beautiful eyes deeply stung Qiancheng Yan¡¯s heart. ¡°Yan Er, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely take you away with me in half a month¡¯s time!¡± He held securely onto her tender, little hands. His eyes were filled with reluctance and sorrow. But most of his gaze was filled with resolution toward his beloved girl¡­ ¡®I won¡¯t let her go no matter what!¡¯ Jun Mo Yan¡¯s hand was separated from his palm by the guards that were pulling her away from him. She wailed heartrendingly at the moment her hand separated from him as she shouted, ¡°Elder brother Qiancheng, Yan Er will be waiting for you. I will always be waiting for you no matter what!¡± ¡°Yan Er!¡± Qiancheng Yan clenched his fists so tightly that they trembled as he watched Jun Mo Yan being forcefully pulled away. Pain enveloped his heart. ¡®If¡­ if I have sufficient power, can it be that I won¡¯t be forcefully separated from my beloved girl? If I am strong enough, nobody can interfere in my rtionship¡­ ¡®I must defeat Qin Fei no matter what price I have to pay. I will then be able to leave this ce with my beloved girl, not getting interfered by anyone¡­¡¯ A peculiar light shed past Jun Lin Tian¡¯s eyes as he looked at the youth¡¯s firm and upright back¡­ Qiancheng Yun Long was anxiously pacing back and forth inside the main hall of the Qiancheng family¡¯s manor under the sunset. When he suddenly saw a youthing toward him, his eyes instantly lit up as he went to greet him. ¡°Yan Er, how is it?¡± Qiancheng Yan shook his head as he replied, ¡°The governor said that I can only marry Yan Er if I defeat Qin Fei¡­¡± Qiancheng Yun Long¡¯s heart shuddered as hemented bitterly, ¡°Defeat Qin Fei? Qin Fei is already at the Xiantian Full Circle Realm. How can you defeat him?¡± ¡°Father, I can¡¯t let Yan Er marry Qin Fei no matter what.¡± Qiancheng Yan raised his gaze to look at Qiancheng Yun Long. With a resolute gaze, he said, ¡°Please help me resolve the seal in my body.¡± Qiancheng Yun Long¡¯s finger trembled a little as he advised, ¡°Yan Er, you should know the oue of removing that seal. Your power is too strong for your body, weakening it. I then found an expert to seal your power. But if you resolve the seal, your body will weaken again. Furthermore, you can only live for at most five years after the removal of the seal¡­¡± ¡°But I will be a living dead without Yan Er. Every day will just be a torture to me. If I can have her by my side in exchange for me to live only for five more years, I will be satisfied.¡± He raised his head to look at the middle-aged man before him with his voice firm and determined. ¡°Father, do you really want your son to suffer every day? Yan Er is the bane of my life, but I don¡¯t mind it. I don¡¯t want to lose her. Currently, there¡¯s only that way. Otherwise, I can only watch on as she marries Qin Fei. Yan Er looks really delicate externally, but she has a fiery personality. She will definitely choose tomit suicide than to humiliate herself by marrying someone else. If Yan Er dies, your son will certainly not continue living in this world!¡± Qiancheng Yun Long knew that Qiancheng Yan had already made up his mind. ¡®If I really reject him, perhaps the bitter fated couple will really die together¡­¡¯ ¡°Yan Er, that alchemist had judged that you could only live for five years so he didn¡¯t have the choice but seal your power. Thus, once the seal is removed, you can only have five years to live. If you die five yearster, won¡¯t Yan Er also¡­¡± Chapter 769 - Eastern Island And The Qiancheng Family Part 7

Chapter 769- Eastern Ind And The Qiancheng Family Part 7

¡°We can still live for five years together.¡± Qiancheng Yan lowered his gaze as he looked at Qiancheng Yun Long. He then continued smilingly, ¡°Father, we have earned five years of time together¡­¡± Something seemed to have pierced Qiancheng Yun Long¡¯s heart. It was unbearably painful. He looked as though he had aged for a couple of decades at this instant¡­ ¡°Father,¡± Qiancheng Yan was a little guilty as he apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I am unfilial, leaving before you¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Qiancheng Yun Long waved his hand as he continued bitterly, ¡°How can I tear you couple apart? Thus, I will find someone to resolve that seal for you. Father will be satisfied to see both of you living blissfully even if it is just for five years¡­¡± Qiancheng Yun Long seemed to have used all his might to say that as he copsed to the ground. His original glossy ck hair didn¡¯t look as healthy as before at this moment¡­ Qiancheng Yan¡¯s heart was sore. ¡®The person that I let down the most in this life is father¡­¡¯ Yet, an indifferent voice was heard from outside the entrance, ¡°Who told you that he just have five years to live?¡± Qiancheng Yun Long was stunned before he shifted his gaze to look at that figure under the sunset¡­ The girl was walking against the sunlight with her white robes fluttering. There was a faint glow on her cold face under the sunset. She nced at Qiancheng Yun Long with a mockery smile. ¡°I originally was curious as to why you sealed his power. I don¡¯t know whether tough or cry after knowing the reason. A Divine Body had been sealed by someone¡­¡± ¡°Divine Body?¡± Qiancheng Yun Long was stunned for a moment before he asked in astonishment, ¡°What is a Divine Body?¡± Mu Ru Yue dazed slightly. ¡®Did knowledge really regressed to such a state after so many years that they had not heard about Divine Body?¡¯ Divine Body was a body that could naturally absorb energy in his surroundings. He did not need to train at all to possess tyrannical might. If such a talent was discovered a thousand years ago, he would definitely be fought over by numerous powers. Yet, the Divine Body was currently being treated as a trash¡­ ¡°How should I exin this? There was a person with a Divine Body that appeared in the Continent of the Central Region a thousand years ago. That person attracted the attention of numerous powers. They used every means possible in wanting to keep him under their power.¡± However, nobody knew that the Divine Body was a talent that she had personally natured so he was simrly under her wings¡­ It was a pity that he died during a mission. Thus, she had wiped out the entire family n that had led to his death. It was only then the world realised who that person with a Divine Body person truly belonged to¡­ Currently, a Divine Body had appeared again. She was stirred up upon knowing that. It was precisely due to this that she stayed in the Qiancheng Yan¡¯s family. She had subconsciously treated the youth before her as the talent from a thousand years ago¡­ ¡°Lady, did you speak the truth?¡± Qiancheng Yun Long¡¯s body shuddered as he continued, ¡°But Yan Er¡¯s body was naturally weak. It was due to that we did not have a choice but to seal his power¡­¡± ¡°The physique of the person with a Divine Body is indeed really weak. But he just needs a Mundane Stage Peak Rank Recreation Pill to change his physique!¡± Qiancheng Yun Long¡¯s body dazed as he shifted his head to the youth beside him before shifting his gaze back to Mu Ru Yue. He thenmented, ¡°Even if what thedy said is logical, that Recreation Pill¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue just smiled slightly, not replying to him. She raised her gaze to look at Qiancheng Yun Yan¡¯s youthful face instead before she said each word heavily, ¡°I will save you if you be my disciple!¡± What she regretted the most in her previous life was that she didn¡¯t recruit that talent as her disciple, resulting in his terrible end¡­ Chapter 770 - Eastern Island And The Qiancheng Family Part 8

Chapter 770 -Eastern Ind And The Qiancheng Family Part 8

She would not miss out on a talent with a Divine Body again in her life. ¡°Yan Er, what are you waiting for?¡± Qiancheng Yun Long hastily nudged Qiancheng Yan as he said, ¡°She was able to notice the seal in your body so she is definitely extraordinary¡­ Perhaps you will really be saved this time¡­¡± Qiancheng Yan dazed for a moment before raising his gaze to look at Mu Ru Yue. He then asked calmly, ¡°Are you the expert that secretly helped us when we were facing the Tiger Dragon Sect previously?¡± Mu Ru Yue just smiled, but didn¡¯t reply to him. However, Qiancheng Yan had confirmed his suspicion from the indifferent expression of the girl¡¯s. He then respectfully knelt on a knee as he greeted, ¡°Master!¡± That address made Mu Ru Yue somewhat absent-minded. But she quickly got back to her senses. She then smiled indifferently and said, ¡°Since you have acknowledged me as your Master, I definitely will save your life. However, I can simrly destroy your life. I hope you won¡¯t betray me in the future!¡± Qiancheng Yan¡¯s body shuddered. Hepletely couldn¡¯t have any thoughts of betrayal toward this girl. If she helped him, she would be saving two lives. How could he betray her? ¡°Come to my room. I will help you resolve the seal and improve your physique!¡± Mu Ru Yue nced at Qiancheng Yan before she turned around to leave the room. Qiancheng Yan didn¡¯t hesitate at all as he followed closely behind Mu Ru Yue¡­ The breeze blew past inside the room with a light-radiant of the sunlight entering the room, illuminating the room. Qiancheng Yan had his eyes shut closed as he sat before Mu Ru Yue. A trace of nervousness was expressed on his face. Mu Ru Yue rose her brows slightly as she looked at the youth before her as she said, ¡°Xiao Yue, help me resolve his seal¡­¡± Swish! A ray of a light shot out from Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body. A silver dress gave off a faint glow under the sunset. The girl¡¯s silver hair was as glossy and vibrant as silk. She had a light smile on her elegant face as she replied in an gentle voice, ¡°Understood, owner!¡± Boom! A tyrannical power struck mercilessly into Qiancheng Yan¡¯s body, flowing along his meridians. That intense pain made Qiancheng Yan¡¯s body shudder. He had clenched his fists tightly while gritting his teeth. A trail of blood seeped out from the corner of his mouth. But he had the strength to bear with the pain when he remembered Jun Mo Yan¡¯s wailing appearance¡­ He must have the power to protect her no matter what, not letting her tear ever again¡­ Bang! Xiao Yue¡¯s power found the seal and struck heavily on it. Pfft! Qiancheng Yan spat out a mouthful of blood with hisplexion gravely pale. ¡°Alright.¡± Xiao Yue withdrew her hand. She then looked toward Mu Ru Yue before asking with a warm smile, ¡°Owner, may I return?¡± ¡°Yes, you may.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded. She then raised her hand keeping Xiao Yue before turning her head to look at the youth before her¡­ Boom! A mighty power burst forth from the youth¡¯s body. The power expanded outwards from his body, directly exiting the room. His power was also rapidly making breakthroughs. He broke through to the Xiantian Low Rank before reaching the mid rank and even to the High rank¡­ All of his power that had been sealed was released at this moment, instantly allowing him breakthrough the Xiantian Full Circle Realm to reach the Mystic Realm. Mystic Realm couldn¡¯t be counted the strongest cultivation reached in the Eastern Ind. Yet, he was a talent with a Divine Body so he would eventually emit magnificent radiance, dazzling the world¡­ ¡°This is the Recreation Pill. Consume it.¡± Mu Ru Yue nced at the youth¡¯s upright body. With a wave of her hand, a green glow entered his palm. Chapter 771 - Eastern Island And The Qiancheng Family Part 9

Chapter 771 -Eastern Ind And The Qiancheng Family Part 9

Qiancheng Yan didn¡¯t hesitate in the slightest as he raised his head to swallow the pill. The pill melted instantly in his mouth. Refreshing medicine flowed down his throat, entering his body. The after effects were tremendously soothing as the medicine warmed his internal organs¡­ Qiancheng Yan was jubnt when he felt the changes in his body. He turned to face Mu Ru Yue before kneeling down. He said emotionally, ¡°Master, if it weren¡¯t for you, I probably wouldn¡¯t be able to achieve my dream. Moreover, I can continue living¡­¡± His gratitude wasn¡¯t only because she had saved him¡­ If he defeated Qin Fei, he could be with Jun Mo Yan¡­ ¡°It¡¯s only natural that I save you since you¡¯ve acknowledged me as your Master.¡± Mu Ru Yue said with a slight smile, her gaze wasn¡¯t as cold as usual. Right now, Qiancheng Yan was already imagining Jun Mo Yan¡¯s blissful appearance, unknowingly stirring him up¡­ Qiancheng Yun Long hurriedly paced back and forth outside the room while frequently ncing at the tightly shut door. The door was suddenly pushed open. Qiancheng Yun Long stopped pacing as he looked at the youth that came out of the room in astonishment¡­ ¡°Yan Er!¡± Qiancheng Yun Long briskly walked forward as he stared at the youth and asked, ¡°Your cultivation has reached the Mystic Realm?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Qiancheng Yan nodded, ¡°Father, the seal in my body has been removed.¡± ¡°How is your body?¡± Qiancheng Yun Long balled his fist tightly, nervousness creeping into his gaze. Qiancheng Yan chuckled as he replied, ¡°I don¡¯t feel any difort. Father, I¡¯m really fine¡­¡± Qiancheng Yun Long was momentarily stunned. After a long time, he raised his head andughed heartily. Hisughter filled the sky, making those of the Qiancheng family look at him. They didn¡¯t know why the head was acting so peculiarly. ¡°Qiancheng family, I hope you¡¯ll use all your strength to find the person I¡¯m looking for after this matter has settled¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue walked out of the room, she looked indifferently at Qiancheng Yun Long. Her voice brought Qiancheng Yun Long back to reality. He walked briskly towards her as he replied, ¡°Lady, don¡¯t worry. No matter whether you¡¯re Yan Er¡¯s Master or have just saved Yan Er¡¯s life, I will certainly do my utmost best in helping you. I can definitely find this man if he¡¯s around here. If he isn¡¯t, I can dispatch my men to help you search the whole of Eastern Ind.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded slightly and replied, ¡°Then I will have to trouble the head of the Qiancheng family this time¡­¡± Qiancheng Yun Long smiled out of gratitude. He didn¡¯t say anything more and left to make preparations for the another urgent matter. The news about the duel was released the moment Qiancheng Yan left the governor¡¯s manor¡­ Qiancheng Yan was going to duel Qin Fei for Jun Mo Yan. The battle would be hosted in just half a month! Qin Fei was the top talent in the Continent of Jun. He had reached the Xiantian Full Circle Realm at the age of twenty-one. But what about Qiancheng Yan? He was merely trash that hadn¡¯t reached the Xiantian Realm! Could it be that he thought he could surpass Qin Fei in just half a month? It would be impossible for even the son of God to make such rapid breakthroughs¡­ Qiancheng Yan wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against Qin Fei. How could a person like him try to steal a girl from Qin Fei? It would just be a joke. Nheless, the za was packed with people after half a month. They seemed to be here to watch how Qiancheng Yan would humiliate himself¡­ No one knew who the final victor would be after all! Qin Fei sneered at the youth before him in the arena. With a mocking smirk, he goaded, ¡°Qiancheng Yan, are you here to humiliate yourself? You don¡¯t have the qualifications to fight against me¡­¡± Chapter 772 - Victory Part 1

Chapter 772 -Victory Part 1

A mocking smile on his face, Qin Fei raised his head to look down on Qiancheng Yan in the arena stage. ¡°Qin Fei, I won¡¯t let Yan Er marry you,¡± Qiancheng Yan said resolutely. Qiancheng Yan raised his youthful face and he stared fearlessly at the man before him. ¡®I won¡¯t give up on my beloved girl no matter what!¡¯ ¡°Haha!¡± Qin Fei couldn¡¯t help butugh brazenly upon hearing that. It was as if he¡¯d just heard a hrious joke. His brazenughs filled the whole sky. ¡°Qiancheng Yan, you¡¯re overestimating your might! I will show you the difference between Heaven and Earth today. How can trash that hasn¡¯t even reached the Xiantian realm qualify as my opponent?!¡± Boom! Wind surrounded his fist as he suddenly soared through the sky, charging towards Qiancheng Yan. Currently, killing intent reeked from his body. His aura was like that of an unsheathed, razor-sharp sword. ¡°Qiancheng Yan, just die!¡± Swish! All the spectators stood up to watch Qiancheng Yan, who was bearing the brunt of the gale, nervously. Everyone could feel intense killing intent seeping out of Qin Fei¡¯s body. It was clear that Qin Fei wanted to kill Qiancheng Yan! ¡°Elder brother Qiancheng!¡± Jun Mo Yan didn¡¯t care about the guards chasing her far behind, but she didn¡¯t expect to witness such a scene just as she arrived at the za. Her heart shuddered and herplexion instantly turned gravely pale. ¡®Run!¡¯ ¡®Quickly escape!¡¯ Jun Mo Yan was unable to voice out a single word even though her body was shaking like a leaf. She was stupefied and just stood there watching as the tyrannical attack was about to hit Qiancheng Yan¡­ Qiancheng Yan¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change in the slightest, he just coldly watched Qin Fei¡¯s fist as it neared him. He hadn¡¯t budged a muscle since the start of the match. He didn¡¯t even move his feet to evade the fist. It looked as though he was petrified, exposing all of his weak points to Qin Fei¡¯s fist. ¡°Haha!¡± Qin Fei couldn¡¯t help butugh brazenly. His bloodshot eyes emitted a ruthless glow. ¡®This man must die today no matter what!¡¯ ¡®Anybody that tries to steal my girl won¡¯t end up well!¡¯ Qin Fei smiled sinisterly, imagining Qiancheng Yan copsing into a pool of his own blood. However, a mighty aura suddenly burst forth from Qiancheng Yan¡¯s body. Boom! Qin Fei was mercilessly sent flying backwards¡­ The crowd¡¯s gaze stiffened. Staring at the navy blue figure on the arena stage, their lips trembled slightly, they seemed to be looking at a ghost¡­ No! Impossible! They must be hallucinating. How could Qiancheng Yan, who hadn¡¯t even reached the Xiantian Realm, instantly defeat Qin Fei? It should¡¯ve been impossible¡­ With much effort, Qin Fei got back on his feet. Swish! He dashed madly towards Qiancheng Yan. His killing intent intensified momentarily as he yelled with bloodshot eyes, ¡°Qiancheng Yan!¡± ¡°Brat, just die!¡± A sword suddenly appeared in his hand which he swung downward at Qiancheng Yan. His killing intent circled his surroundings. Through his enraged gaze, one could tell he wanted to give the other a death of a thousand cuts. Nevertheless, Qiancheng Yan just raised his hand slightly. In that moment, a ray of light shot out from his palm, piercing Qin Fei¡¯s chest without warning¡­ Pfft! Blood spurted out of Qin Fei¡¯s chest, staining his robes red. Qin Fei stared nkly at Qiancheng Yan, who hadn¡¯t had a change in expression, gasping and in disbelief. Bang! He copsed onto the ground¡­ Never in his dreams did he expect to be defeated by a man he thought was insignificant¡­ Chapter 773 - Victory Part 2

Chapter 773 -Victory Part 2

Dead? The crowd looked astonished at Qin Fei, who had copsed on the ground. His breath was incredibly feeble. It was clear that he hadn¡¯t die yet, but was very close to it¡­ Qin Luo (river) stood up abruptly. Eyes wide, he shouted, ¡°Fei Er!¡± Afterwards, he shot a murderous re at Qiancheng Yan. He yelled in fury, ¡°Qiancheng Yan, you dared kill my son. I demand your life aspensation!¡± He no longer cared about the arena¡¯s rules right now, immediately leaving his seat to charge at Qiancheng Yan¡­ A mighty pressure that could suffocate people was released from his body. Qiancheng Yan¡¯s gaze finally changed, it became slightly colder. ¡°Yan Er!¡± Qiancheng Yun Long stood up hastily, his expression had changed drastically. But it was obvious that he wouldn¡¯t make it in time. He could only watch on as that man would soon strike his son¡­ No one dared to look at the following gruesome sight. As Qin Luo¡¯s hand approached Qianchang Yan¡¯s body, they all shut their eyes. They didn¡¯t expect that Qin Luo would be so despicable. He made a move on Qiancheng Yan because he couldn¡¯t ept his son was hurt. There was a rule that spectators who weren¡¯t participating in thepetition were forbidden from making any moves in the arena! Also, the battle wouldn¡¯t stop until their opponent conceded. But the sound of Qiancheng Yan¡¯s body hitting the ground wasn¡¯t heard even after a long time. Some people couldn¡¯t help but open their eyes. Then they all stared nkly at the current breathtaking sight. A girl¡¯s white robes were fluttering along with the wind in the gale. Her waterfall-like hair shed past the crowd¡¯s eyes. The girl was securely holding onto Qin Luo¡¯s de. Her expression was indifferent, as if only an insignificant ant were standing before her¡­ But even more shocking was that the girl was just too young. At most, she seemed about twenty-four to twenty-five years old. How could such a youthful girl be unwounded after bare-handedly receiving Qin Luo¡¯s attack? Everyone was momentarily stunned, their eyes focused on her fluttering white robes. ¡°Who are you?!¡± Qin Luo¡¯s expression changedpletely, the gloominess of his gaze intensified. He warned, ¡°Lady, I advise you don¡¯t meddle in this matter. Our Qin family is an existence you definitely can¡¯t afford to offend!¡± Mu Ru Yue nced at his distorted face while saying at her own pace, ¡°An existence that I can¡¯t offend? I don¡¯t know of an existence I can¡¯t afford to offend.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Qin Luo¡¯s gaze was terrifyingly dark, there seemed to be a storm brewing in his eyes. He shouted, ¡°Stinky brat, get out of my way! That brat dared to hurt my son. I must make him pay with his life!¡± He had a sinister expression, his glowing, green eyes stared fixedly at the youth behind Mu Ru Yue¡­ Mu Ru Yue smiled slightly as shemented, ¡°If I remember correctly, it was your son that wanted to kill him first. If Qiancheng Yan was weaker than him, there would already be a corpse lying on the ground. However, Qiancheng Yan didn¡¯t kill your son, he just injured him.¡± It wasn¡¯t that Qiancheng Yan was merciful enough to leave Qin Fei alive. Indeed, his sword didn¡¯t take Qin Fei¡¯s life, but it had crippled him instead. Qin Fei would no longer cause misfortune in the world ever again! ¡°Stinky brat, do you know who I am? I¡¯m the step-brother of the Dou family¡¯s Madam! If you dare to make even the slightest move on my Qin family, I definitely won¡¯t let you off!¡± ¡®Dou family¡¯s Madam?¡¯ That title weighed heavily on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart, sessfully making her narrow her eyes. Chapter 774 - Victory Part 3

Chapter 774 -Victory Part 3

ording to Senior Dan, the Dou family¡¯s Madam should¡¯ve once been her grandmother¡¯s personal maid, the one who¡¯d impersonated her grandmother. If so, the Qin family had some rtions with that maidservant¡­ Qin Luo didn¡¯t pay attention to the change in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression. He continued to say with a sneer, ¡°Stinky brat, it¡¯s only natural for my son to try and kill him. It¡¯s all because he doesn¡¯t have a strong background! Since my son wants to take his life, he should just stand still and let my son kill him. But this brat not only resisted, he even hurt my son. He must repent for it with his life!¡± Mu Ru Yue suddenly smiled, but that smile didn¡¯t reach her eyes. Her pair of ink-ck eyes were cial. ¡°So you¡¯re the stepbrother of that maidservant. Furthermore, it seems that your identity isn¡¯t that simple.¡± Mu Ru Yue narrowed her eyes slightly, a glint of cold light shed in her eyes. ¡®If I remembered correctly, Senior Dan told me that maidservant¡¯s surname is Qin¡­¡¯ ¡°What do you mean?¡± Qin Luo was stunned, he looked puzzled at Mu Ru Yue. Her appearance was as cold as ice. ¡°Initially, I didn¡¯t n on taking your lives. But since both of you are rted to that maidservant, I don¡¯t see any reason not to kill you!¡± ¡®If it weren¡¯t for that maidservant, why would mother have had to leave her family and wander outside? ¡®If it weren¡¯t for her, how could grandmother, who was innocent, die without anyone knowing about it?¡¯ A ball of fury zed in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart when she thought of Madam Sheng Yue living in istion and impoverishment. The coldness of her gaze when she looked at Qin Luo intensified. Boom! Numerous mes abruptly floated before her. The mes dyed the entire sky crimson red, making her look like a terrifying demoness. ¡°Wha-what are you doing?¡± Qin Luo¡¯s eyes widened in fright. He couldn¡¯t help but retreat a couple steps. He could clearly feel the might of the mes. He couldn¡¯t match up to the girl¡¯s might¡­ Swish! The mes formed an enormous sword in the sky, striking toward Qin Luo¡¯s head. With bloodshot eyes, he shrieked, ¡°No!¡± The me sword shot downwards without any warning. However, a mighty force countered that sword. Boom! The enormous sword evaporated midair¡­ An elderly figure suddenly appeared midair. His robes fluttering, the grey-robed elder stood in the air with a powerful aura emitting from his body. ¡°Elder Dou Lin (woods)!¡± Qin Luo was ted and hastily went forth toin to the elder, ¡°Elder Dou Lin, these people not only killed my son, they want to kill me. You definitely mustn¡¯t let them off!¡± Dou Lin furrowed his snow-white brows. He then shifted his gaze to Mu Ru Yue before using a lecturing tone to chide her, ¡°Little girl, you should learn to forgive people when you can. It doesn¡¯t seem to be a big issue so let¡¯s just close this matter. Can this Lady give this elder some face?¡± The killing intent from Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body didn¡¯t decrease as she sneered and replied, ¡°And if I say¡­ no?¡± ¡°Little girl, you shouldn¡¯t be too extreme in whatever you do so that, in the future, you can meet on good terms. It will only be detrimental to you if you take too many lives!¡± Elder Dou Lin replied calmly, his face was slightly gloomy. ¡°Haha!¡± Mu Ru Yue burst outughing as she rebuked, ¡°I wonder who has more lives on their hands, me, or your Qin family? If Qiancheng Yan wasn¡¯t strong enough, he would¡¯ve already been killed by Qin Fei. If I hadn¡¯t helped Qiancheng Yan in time, the head of the Qin family would¡¯ve killed him even though Qiancheng Yan managed to defeat Qin Fei! When they made their move against him, why didn¡¯t they think to not be too extreme? Since they didn¡¯t show mercy, then why should I?¡± Chapter 775 - Victory Part 4

Chapter 775 -Victory Part 4

Truthfully, what she really wanted to ask was if that maidservant had thought of being merciful when she¡¯d dealt with grandmother. ¡°I, Mu Ru Yue, was never a good person and acknowledge that. But I only kill those who deserve to die, and certainly not anyone who doesn¡¯t. Since the Qin family¡¯s father and son deserve to die, I must kill them regardless of who is here today!¡± Boom! The girl below the gales of wind was remarkably domineering. She was like a king looking down at the peasants. It was rare for even a guy to possess such a gaze. Yet, she possessed it¡­ Tyrannical and domineering! Everyone couldn¡¯t help but be in a daze, unable to shift their gazes away from her. Such a girl was destined to reach the pinnacle of the world, looking down on the slightly feeble human race¡­ ¡°Hmph!¡± Dou Lin¡¯s gaze became gloomy as he rebuked, ¡°It seems that you are adamant in opposing my Dou family! But what Qin Luo said previously was right. ¡°Nothing is absolutely right or wrong in this world as everything is judged by strength. If you¡¯re powerful, you will be revered as a god even if you are an infamous devil. If you are weak, in other¡¯s point of view, you will just be a fool who people can freely bully and humiliate even if you¡¯re kind-hearted¡­ I admit that you are really strong. But what can that show? You will never be able to be a match up to my Dou family no matter how powerful you are!¡± Qin Luo wasn¡¯t lying. There were several Spiritual Realm experts in the Dou family. Moreover, the Dou family was backed by the Devil Sect. Thus, there were numerous powers in the Eastern Ind that feared the Dou family. ¡°I can tell that you are a rare talent, so I want to give you some advice. You should know what¡¯s best for you. It¡¯s too shameful for you to lose your life over an insignificant person!¡± The world always worked in a way so that, if you were powerful enough, whatever you did was right. Otherwise, everything you did was wrong no matter what¡­ This was why Qin Luo said those words to Mu Ru Yue at the start¡­ ¡°I agree that what you said is really logical.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled slightly. With an obvious curve of her lips, she continued, ¡°Therefore, I can throw these words right back at you! Xiao Yue! Xiao Bai! Kill everyone that stands in my way. No exceptions!¡± Suddenly, a ray of light shot out from her body. Swish! The light shot up to the sky. After that, another silver-coloured light shot out from Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body andnded in front of her. A white dragon¡¯s body blocked out all the clouds in the sky while looking down at the elder with a domineering gaze. Hisrge, clear eyes were clearly mocking him. An elegant and sacred Sky Wolf appeared before Mu Ru Yue. She was walking lightly, each of her steps elegant and beautiful. Her pair of beautiful, silver eyes nced at Dou Lin, a smile filled her eyes. Dou Lin¡¯s expression finally changed when he looked at the two demon beasts that appeared out of thin air¡­ ¡°Spiritual Realm demon beasts!¡± ¡®These two demon beasts are at the Spiritual Realm!¡¯ ¡®No wonder she¡¯s so fearless!¡¯ ¡°Little girl, it seems that I belittled you this time. But do you really think you can oppose my entire Dou family with just two Spiritual Realm demon beasts? Haha! You¡¯re overestimating your might!¡¯ Dou Linughed brazenly as he looked coldly at Mu Ru Yue. ¡°You won¡¯t be a match for the Dou family no matter how many Spiritual Realm demon beasts you possess¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue rubbed her head before replying with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I only have three Spiritual Realm demon beasts in my possession. I don¡¯t have as many demon beasts as you said¡­¡± Chapter 776 - Victory Part 5

Chapter 776 -Victory Part 5

She was speaking the truth. Xiao Bai and Xiao Yue had broken through to the Spiritual Realm and, recently, Yan Jin had likewise broken through. So she did indeed had three Spiritual Realm demon beasts. As her final trump card, she also had a man with a cultivation higher than the Spiritual Realm¡­ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze softened at the thought of the divine-like man¡­ And yet, her words stumped the crowd. What did she say? That she had three Spiritual Realm demon beasts in her possession? Anyone would be satisfied if they owned one Spiritual Realm demon beast, but she owned three. Did she really said it wasn¡¯t a lot in the end? Everyone took in a deep breath as they looked at Mu Ru Yue with resentment. This girl must be intentionally taunting them¡­ Roar! Xiao Yue roared as she dashed toward Dou Lin. Dou Lin wasn¡¯t a fool. He was just a Spiritual Realm expert. How could he possibly attempt fighting against two demon beasts? He shot a final nce at Mu Ru Yue before unhesitatingly turning around to flee. ¡°Elder Dou Lin, you can¡¯t abandon me here!¡± Qin Luo turned pale with fright. He wanted to chase after him, but he was blocked by an enormous figure after he ran a few steps. Eyes full of smiles entered his line of sight. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± Xiao Bai¡¯s voice was still youthful. His breath blew onto Qin Luo¡¯s face, instantly making Qin Luo¡¯s heart shudder. ¡°That¡¯s it! I¡¯m doomed¡­¡± ¡®I thought that with Elder Dou Lin here, nobody would dare make a move on me. I didn¡¯t expect that woman to have two mighty demon beasts. ¡®Especially a demon beast of the rare and noble Dragon race!¡¯ ¡°Let me go! I¡¯m begging you, let me go¡­¡± ¡°Let you go?¡± Xiao Bai smiled exceptionally sinisterly, he continued, ¡°Then howe I heard someone hooting at my owner before?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± The enormous dragon that was blocking his way roared before he could say anything more. Intense white mes shot towards him, enveloping his body. The mes even burned his soul¡­ No one knew that such an event would ur at a battle they thought they knew who the victor would be. The girl¡¯s name would be spread all over Eastern Ind¡­ ¡°Head of the Qiancheng family, may I know who thisdy is¡­?¡± The head of the Lin family turned his head to look at Qiancheng Yun Long with an amiable smile. ¡®Since she is willing to help Qiancheng Yan, her rtionship with the Qiancheng family shouldn¡¯t be simple. Could she be Qiancheng Yun Long¡¯s illegitimate daughter? If so, I must use all my skills to be allies with the Qiancheng family¡­¡¯ Qiancheng Yun Long came back to his senses. He then replied with a smile, ¡°Lady Mu is Yan Er¡¯s master.¡± Master? The crowd was stunned, they all centered their gazes on Mu Ru Yue. Never in their wildest dreams did they imagine that this peerlessly magnificent girl was Qiancheng Yan¡¯s master. Could the increase in Qiancheng Yan¡¯s power be because of her? How powerful was she be to be able to improve his might so drastically? Perhaps the Qiancheng family would flourish after today. They would gain the attention of numerous powers from having such a tyrannical master¡­ ¡°Elder brother Qiancheng!¡± Jun Mo Yan lifted her skirt slightly as she ran towards the youth on the arena stage. She leaped into his embrace, both her hands gripping tightly onto his sleeve. Choked up with emotion, she then chided him, ¡°Elder brother Qiancheng, please don¡¯t ever¡­ do such a foolish act in the future. If you die, Yan Er definitely won¡¯t be able to continue living!¡± Chapter 777 - Victory Part 6

Chapter 777 -Victory Part 6

Her emotions had been fluctuating throughout the day. She was initially worried for Qiancheng Yan, then shocked by his might. But anger overwhelmed her shock when Qin Luo went against the rules and made a move against Qiancheng Yan. If it weren¡¯t for her maidservant holding her back, she definitely would¡¯ve ignored all the rules to run to him. Lastly, her emotions shifted from excitement to relief upon seeing the final oue¡­ Father no longer had a reason to obstruct their rtionship anymore! ¡°The duel has ended.¡± Jun Lin Tian stood up and nced at the young couple who were embracing each other. He then coldly said, ¡°I will stick to my promise and allow Qiancheng Yan to marry Yan Er, but he must be Jun family¡¯s live-in son-inw!¡± Qiancheng Yan heaved a sigh of relief. Forget being a live-in son-inw, he didn¡¯t mind being his ve or servant to be with Yan Er. But when he was about to agree, Jun Mo Yan raised her hand to stop him. The young girl raised her beautiful face in the sunlight. Her eyes filled with determination, she dered, ¡°Father, Yan Er is really grateful for your nurture but your current actions have hurt Yan Er¡¯s heart. Therefore, I, Jun Mo Yan, will no longer be a daughter of the Jun family. Starting from today, I will only be Qiancheng family¡¯s daughter-inw!¡± Jun Lin Tian¡¯s expression changed, he yelled angrily, ¡°Imprudent! Yan Er, do you really want to abandon your father for this man?¡± Jun Mo Yan sneered as she replied, ¡°Father, you clearly knew that elder brother Qiancheng and I are deeply in love with each other! Yet, you purposely put him on the spot. To finish the task you gave him, he didn¡¯t mind risking his life to find those medicinal nts. But you went back on your word and wanted me to marry Qin Fei! ¡°More importantly, you don¡¯t even care about my life! These actions have really broken my heart! You finally agreed to let me marry him after elder brother Qiancheng Yan defeated Qin Fei. However, you want elder brother Qiancheng Yan to be a live-in son-inw? He¡¯s the only son of the Qiancheng family, but I¡¯m not the only daughter of the Jun family! Please stop constantly imposing your wishes on me!¡± Jun Lin Tian was stunned. He looked at Jun Mo Yan¡¯s resolute expression in disbelief. ¡®Did my lovely and obedient daughter really say those words?¡¯ ¡°Yan Er, everything I did was for your sake! Previously, Qiancheng Yan was inferior to Qin Fei so it was better for you to marry Qin Fei. Currently, I want Qiancheng Yan to be a live-in son-inw to prevent him from bullying you¡­ How could you not understand what father has been doing for you?¡± Jun Mo Yan shook her head as she rebuked, ¡°Father, you keep on saying everything you do is for my sake. But is any of this what I really want? You thought Qiancheng Yan was too weak to protect me. But he will do everything in his power to protect me in a time of crisis in the future, even if he isn¡¯t strong enough. On the other hand, so what if Qin Fei is stronger than Qiancheng Yan? If we really meet an expert one day, with his selfish personality, he¡¯d definitely leave me behind to escape!¡± Jun Lin Tian¡¯s heart shuddered unknowingly after hearing what she said. He did indeed originally think that Qiancheng Yan couldn¡¯t protect his daughter. But he had never thought of what would happen if they faced a crisis¡­ Since he invested a lot of effort and love into their rtionship, Qiancheng Yan would certainly protect Jun Mo Yan with all his might. But Qin Fei was usually fickle in his rtionships, he even had several concubines. He could ignore everything, including his family, for his own benefit. Was that really the kind of person he could entrust his daughter to? ¡°Yan Er¡­¡± Jun Lin Tian called out, his voice choked with emotion. He was momentarily at a loss for words. His daughter, who was currently standing before him, seemed so distant. Grief slowly filled his heart¡­ Chapter 778 - Victory Part 7

Chapter 778 -Victory Part 7

¡°Father, you mentioned that you wanted elder brother Qiancheng to be a live-in son-inw for my own protection. But isn¡¯t it just for your own benefit? I believe the thought of bullying me will never cross elder brother Qiancheng¡¯s mind. On the other hand, you just want to tie the Qiancheng family, or rather elder brother Qiancheng¡¯s master, down to the Continent of Jun¡¯s manor!¡± Jun Mo Yan looked up to rest her gaze on Jun Lin Tian, her ck eyes unprecedentedly bright. Jun Lin Tian hadn¡¯t imagined in the slightest that his daughter¡¯s heart would be like a mirror, clearly seeing through everything¡­ ¡°Elder brother Qiancheng, let¡¯s go.¡± Jun Mo Yan turned to Qiancheng Yan with a captivating smile on her pretty face. Her rxed and happy expression was something Jun Lin Tian had never seen before¡­ ¡°Was I wrong?¡± Jun Lin Tian slumped heavily into his seat. He then said with teary eyes, ¡°So I was really wrong about this¡­¡± But it was already toote to make it up to her. His selfishness had deeply hurt the daughter he loved most. Furthermore, she wouldn¡¯t forgive him for it¡­ ¡°Elder brother Qiancheng, we will always be together.¡± Jun Mo Yan held Qiancheng Yan¡¯s hand tightly in the courtyard, a candid smile on her face. She had never been this satisfied. She really wished that time would just stop right now¡­ ¡°Yan Er, don¡¯t worry. I will certainly organize a grand wedding for you.¡± Qiancheng Yan gripped Jun Mo Yan¡¯s hand tightly. His clear eyes were filled with warmth. ¡®I didn¡¯t expect everything to go this smoothly. I can finally always be with my beloved girl from now on, I never need to worry about being separated again¡­¡¯ ¡°Master!¡± Qiancheng Yan raised his head to look at Mu Ru Yue. He let go of Jun Mo Yan¡¯s hand and walked to Mu Ru Yue¡¯s side. He gratefully said, ¡°Master, I really don¡¯t know how to thank you enough¡­¡± If it weren¡¯t for her, it would be impossible for him to be with Yan Er. He would¡¯ve died at Qin Luo¡¯s hand even though, after removing the seal, he had the power to defeat Qin Fei¡­ Therefore, even in his entire lifetime, he wouldn¡¯t be able to repay the deeds Mu Ru Yue had done for him. ¡°I will always protect you no matter what since you are my disciple,¡± Mu Ru Yue replied smilingly. The girl¡¯s words warmed his heart. His heart had never felt so light before. Perhaps the best choice he made in life was picking her up at the desert out of kindness¡­ ¡°Qiancheng, how is your progress in finding the man I wanted you to?¡± A light shone in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes when she shifted her head to look at Qiancheng Yan. Qiancheng Yan¡¯s heart became slightly heavy as he replied, ¡°Master, I have not located yourpanion yet.¡± He almost wanted to bury his head in the ground out of embarrassment upon saying that. ¡®Master has helped me so much. Yet, I can¡¯t even find a person for her¡­¡¯ ¡°But,¡± Seeing that Mu Ru Yue was disappointed, Qiancheng Yan suggested, ¡°Master, since you can¡¯t find him, why don¡¯t you let him find you instead?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows rose. ¡°Go on, exin the details.¡± ¡°It¡¯s like this,¡± Qiancheng Yan lowered his head and exined, ¡°They will soon be holding apetition in the City of Chaos, which is near the Continent of Jun. Thatpetition will garner a lot of attention. So maybe Master¡¯spanion will head there to participate in it. Master¡¯s name will definitely spread across the continent if Master bes the champion. He will then know where to find Master, even if he doesn¡¯t go there.¡± Mu Ru Yue remained silent for a moment before asking, ¡°What are the rules for thepetition?¡± Perhaps she could really make use of Qiancheng Yan¡¯s suggestion¡­ Chapter 779 - Victory Part 8

Chapter 779 -Victory Part 8

¡°It¡¯s really simple. Thepetition will be between martial practitioners and alchemists. It will be organized by the Martial Sect and the Alchemy Sect respectively. Not only will the victor get a prize, they can also be recruited into those two sects¡­¡± Qiancheng Yan¡¯s eyes lit up as he seriously exined it. Mu Ru Yue looked up after after a long time. She thenmented, ¡°I should immediately depart for the City of Chaos¡­¡± ¡°Master, I¡¯m quite familiar with the City of Chaos. How about I lead you there?¡± Mu Ru Yue remained silent for a while before nodding and agreeing, ¡°Alright.¡± Qiancheng Yan¡¯s eyes lit up instantly, he said, ¡°I will go prepare now.¡± He left the courtyard upon saying that. Mu Ru Yue pondered as she looked at Qiancheng Yan¡¯s departing figure. ¡®I can only make use of such a way to let Wu Chen find me since I can¡¯t locate him¡­¡¯ Qiancheng Yan quickly prepared the luggages. The people of the Qiancheng family bid them farewell, even though they were really reluctant for her to leave. Qiancheng Yan and Mu Ru Yue left the Continent of Jun under their gazes¡­ The City of Chaos was surrounded by mountains from all directions. The terrain was harsh and iparably confusing. It should¡¯ve been impossible for people to live under such conditions. Killing and stealing weremonce¡­ Mu Ru Yue nced at the majestic city gates of the City of Chaos. She rubbed her chin slightly and, before stepping inside,mented, ¡°So this is the City of Chaos. It doesn¡¯t seem much different from other cities.¡± A scorn-filled voice suddenly entered her ears. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Qiancheng family¡¯s Qiancheng Yan? Haha! I thought you would¡¯ve already died. Why are you here? Could it be that you¡¯re also here to participate in thepetition? If so, here¡¯s some advice, don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Mu Ru Yue frowned and shot an ice-cold re at the group of people nearing them. Leading the crowd was a handsome youth. He had a sword-like brows, but contempt-filled his gaze. It was as if he treated Qiancheng Yan as trifle. ¡°Liang Wen (bridge literacy)! Qiancheng Yan¡¯s expression changed. His gaze turned cold as he said, ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°What I want? Hehe!¡± Liang Wen sniggered as his gaze swept to Mu Ru Yue who stood next to Qiancheng Yan. His eyes immediately lit up and he almost drooled. ¡°Qiancheng Yan, I remember you seem quite close to the young mistress of the Continent of Jun¡¯s manor. Who is this girl then? You should suffice with having Jun Mo Yan. How about giving this girl to me?¡± He purposely fanned himself with a handheld fan like a gentlemen while his gaze wantonly sized up Mu Ru Yue. He didn¡¯t in the slightest notice Mu Ru Yue¡¯s aura was getting increasingly colder. ¡°Liang Wen, she isn¡¯t someone you can obtain!¡± Qiancheng Yan clenched his fists tightly as he had the urge to punch Liang Wen¡¯s nose. But he forcefully suppressed his impulse as he didn¡¯t want to create trouble for his Master¡­ ¡°Qiancheng Yan, I know that a man can¡¯t help but have an affair. However, Jun Mo Yan¡¯s family backing is really powerful. No matter what, you shouldn¡¯t abandon her for another girl. So how about letting me have this beauty? I definitely won¡¯t mistreat you! How much money do you want? You can just name a price and I¡¯ll pay it. You can even request a Mundane Stage Peak Realm pill in exchange for her if you don¡¯t want money!¡± Qiancheng Yan sniggered at the oblivious Liang Wen. ¡®If Liang Wen knew that the girl that he¡¯s treating like a nobody without any family background can freely use Mundane Stage Peak Realm pills, how would he feel¡­¡¯ Chapter 780 - Trash Squad Part 1

Chapter 780- Trash Squad Part 1

Mu Ru Yue looked up at the man standing in her way. Then, as if shooting daggers at the man¡¯s face, she said in a bone-piercing cold voice,¡°Get out of the way!¡± Liang Wen was stunned for a moment before he burst outughing. ¡®This beauty is really feisty. Why are you following a trash like Qiancheng Yan? How about following me instead?¡± He extended his hand, wanting to caress that devastatingly beautiful face. But before he could touch her, an intense power was abruptly released from the girl¡¯s body. Pfft! Liang Wen was sent flying backwards. Everyone shot their gazes at themotion. Qiancheng Yan looked at Liang Wen with slight pity, a smile filled with ridicule on his face. ¡®Master looks really easy to bully. But, truthfully, she¡¯s a ferocious tiger. Whoever tries to touch her won¡¯t end up well¡­¡¯ ¡°You damn b*tch! You dared to hurt me!¡± Liang Wen was enraged. Just as he wanted to teach Mu Ru Yue a lesson, a cold voice was heard, ¡°Liang Wen!¡± Liang Wen¡¯s body shuddered momentarily. He quickly withdrew his gaze and shifted it to the green-robed girl. Heined, ¡°Young mistress Dou, this girl is really too much. I want to teach her a lesson!¡± The green-robed girl frowned slightly. She then said in an indifferent tone, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± It was hard for anyone to guess her emotions. She nced at Mu Ru Yue before leaving, her gaze filled with arrogance and disdain. To her, Mu Ru Yue was someone worthless who didn¡¯t have the qualifications for her to personally deal with¡­ Mu Ru Yue remained quiet as she looked at the green-robed girl¡¯s departing figure. She asked Qiancheng Yan, ¡°Who is she?¡± ¡®It seems that the man known as Liang Wen acts with extreme respect towards her¡­¡¯ ¡°Not sure,¡± Qiancheng Yan shook his head before continuing, ¡°Since her surname is Dou, she should be from the Dou family¡­¡± ¡®Dou family?¡¯ A glimmer of light danced in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes, but she didn¡¯t ask further. She raised her head slightly. The sunlight shone on her wless face. ¡°Let¡¯s go there too.¡± ¡®I need to reunite with Wu Chen no matter what¡­¡¯ Compared to other ces, the City of Chaos was more uwful. Battles between experts were littered around the whole city. But people seldom cared about it. Thepetition registration area was bustling with voices. A ray of sinister light shed past Liang Wen¡¯s eyes when he saw the two people walking towards his direction. ¡°Hmm? Isn¡¯t that Qiancheng family¡¯s Qiancheng Yan?¡± ¡°Is he here topete?¡± Everyone looked at Qiancheng Yan with shock in their eyes. Mu Ru Yue nced at the youth beside him. With a raise of her brows, shemented, ¡°Qiancheng Yan, it seems that you are rather well-known.¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Qiancheng Yan softly chuckled. He then rubbed his head in slight embarrassment, ¡°I frequently moved around to all kinds of ces, so everyone knows that I¡¯m trash.¡± Out of curiosity, Mu Ru Yue then asked, ¡°Your innate talent isn¡¯t so bad, you were at the False Xiantian Realm when you are only neen. You should still be quite a talent even if you aren¡¯t exceptional. So why are you being called trash?¡± ¡°It¡¯s due to my cultivation staying the same for the past seven years. I couldn¡¯t make any breakthroughs after that seal was ced on my body¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue was momentarily dazed before she smiled helplessly. ¡®It¡¯s no wonder he¡¯s called a trash. He previously had such an outstanding innate talent, but wasn¡¯t able to make any breakthroughs since seven years ago. It¡¯s only natural for them to think that his innate talent has degenerated¡­¡¯ An elder, who was sitting behind a table, nced at the two people walking towards him. He started by casually writing down some words. After that, he shifted his gaze to look at Mu Ru Yue. He then said in a cold, heartless, formic tone, ¡°Cultivation?¡± Chapter 781 - Trash Squad Part 2

Chapter 781 - Trash Squad Part 2

The crowd discussed amongst themselves. They looked at Mu Ru Yue as though they were watching a show. But before she could say anything, Liang Wen couldn¡¯t help mocking her, ¡°How can she have outstanding power when she chooses to be with the trash Qiancheng Yan?¡± Previously, he was just caught off guard by her attack. Otherwise, a trash like her could never hurt him! Mu Ru Yue nced at Liang Wen before shifting her gaze to the elder. She then said in a cold voice, ¡°I¡¯m two realms above Qiancheng Yan.¡± Currently, Qiancheng Yan was at the Mystic Realm, so she was naturally at the Heaven Realm if she was two realms higher than him¡­ The elder didn¡¯t ask further. He just quickly wrote down both their cultivations. Afterwards, he ced an emblem in front of each of them. ¡°Take it!¡± Mu Ru Yue was stunned. She nced at the notebook in front of the elder and saw what he had written¡­ ¡°Xiantian Mid Rank? Haha! Her innate talent is terrible!¡± Liang Wenughed mockingly, disdain in his eyes. ¡®Xiantian Mid Rank?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue was stunned, her eyes shed with shock. She previously thought that the elder had checked Qiancheng Yan¡¯s power when he looked at him and had deduced his cultivation. However he just wrote Qiancheng Yan¡¯s cultivation as False Xiantian. Her cultivation was naturally written as Xiantian Mid Rank. ¡°Master, forget it.¡± Qiancheng Yan tugged Mu Ru Yue¡¯s arm and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve already gotten used to it anyways. It doesn¡¯t mean much in proving myself.¡± ¡®Moreover, I¡¯ll have plenty of opportunities to let everyone know how strong I actually am¡­¡¯ ¡°Master?¡± Liang Wen, who had sharp hearing, heard Qiancheng Yan calling Mu Ru Yue Master. ¡°Qiancheng Yan, this girl is your Master?! Tsk! Tsk! Trashes are trulypatible with each other. You are worthy to be Master and disciple. Haha! I guess only a trash can tutor you into being such a trash disciple!¡± He swept a sinister gaze at Mu Ru Yue. If it weren¡¯t for her, how could he be humiliated in public? He needed to settle this debt with her no matter what. ¡°Enough!¡± The elder¡¯s gaze turned gloomy as he nced at the bickering crowd. He then said, ¡°If you want to quarrel, do it somewhere else!¡± Liang Wen stopped saying anything more even though mes of fury continued zing in his heart. He stared gloomily at both of them with a sinister, a cold smile on his face. ¡®I will have the chance to teach them a lesson at any moment inside this City of Chaos¡­¡¯ ¡°You can head to the resting ce assigned by our City of Chaos after taking this emblem. You will be informed of the timing of thepetition shortly. If you arete, you will be disqualified!¡± The elder held onto his pen after saying that. He then coldly ordered, ¡°Next!¡± A flock of people quickly drowned out their bickering voices¡­ There were countless people that came to participate in this first major event. Thus, they were assigned by the City of Chaos to stay at a ry station that was usually for post horses. When both of them first entered the ry station, their chat was interrupted by someone cursing in rage¡­ ¡°An Xi (calm)! I clearly told you you weren¡¯t allowed to follow me and participate in thispetition. Why didn¡¯t you listen? What qualifications do you think you have toe to this ce? Stop disgracing our family!¡± The voice was filled with anger and ridicule. Mu Ru Yue frowned. She couldn¡¯t help but shift her gaze to the direction of that voice. Two young girls were standing at the entrance of the ry station. One of them was as proud as a peacock with an arrogant expression. Her gorgeous clothes made her look alluring. Chapter 782 - Trash Squad Part 3

Chapter 782- Trash Squad Part 3

The other girl had a petite body with an incredibly adorable and tender baby face, grievance filling her jet-ck eyes. She rebuked weakly, ¡°I didn¡¯t follow you here.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± The girl in magnificent clothing red at her with her widened beautiful eyes. Her body had shivered from fury. ¡®This damnable trash dares to rebuke me!¡¯ ¡°Trash, quickly scram back home! I definitely won¡¯t let you disgrace yourself at this ce!¡± The youthful girl with a baby face blinked her eyes and replied carefully, ¡°But I¡¯ve already registered myself as apetitor¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t give a damn. Immediately scram!¡± The girl in gorgeous clothes yelled out while her spits flew onto An Xi¡¯s adorable face. An Xi wiped off the saliva on her face. She seemed to have gathered her courage to look at the girl in gorgeous clothing before her and rebuked, ¡°An Lin (calm gem), I want to participate in thepetition!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± An Lin furiously pointed a finger at An Xi as she continued, ¡°What can a trash like you that can¡¯t even cultivate do in thispetition? Since you are so disobedient, I will teach you a lesson on behalf of Mother!¡± An Lin took out a whip and struck mercilessly at the youthful girl after saying that. ¡°Stop!¡± Qiancheng Yan¡¯s expression changed drastically. Just as he wanted to help her, a figure was quicker than him at moving in a sh to stand before the youthful girl, gripping onto that whip with her right hand. Her white robes were fluttering. The colour of her robes was as simple and pleasant as snow. The girl raised her cold face. She shot a gaze as cold as a sword at An Lin. Her lips parted slightly as she said coldly, ¡°Scram!¡± Bang! Mu Ru Yue heavily threw the whip on the ground, sessfully making An Lin quickly retreat a couple of steps¡­ Bang! She fell to the ground¡­ An Xi blinked herrge, adorable and bright eyes. She looked curiously at the girl in white robes as she asked, ¡°Who are you? Why did you help me?¡± The girl before her seemed to have heard her. She shot a calm gaze that was void of any ripples toward the girl. ¡°Master!¡± Qiancheng Yan hastily ran toward Mu Ru Yue while looking curiously at her. ¡®I know that Master has a cold personality even though I had not interact with her for long. She definitely won¡¯t casually help someone that doesn¡¯t have anything to do with her. She previously saved the Qiancheng family in order to repay me for picking her up from the desert. ¡®Thus, she isn¡¯t one that has sympathy. ¡®Why has she saved this girl then?¡¯ ¡°Your name is An Xi?¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t reply Qiancheng Yan. She continued staring at the youthful girl¡¯s beautiful face. An Xi stuck out her tongue and replied, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Spiritual Master?¡± Mu Ru Yue narrowed her eyes with a trace of light that shed past her eyes. An Xin was stunned for a moment, looking nervously at Mu Ru Yue. She couldn¡¯t help but retreat a couple of steps while constantly shaking her head. ¡°You¡­ are wrong. I am not a Spiritual Master!¡± There was a type of human soul that could forcefully possess a body in this continent. That kind of people couldn¡¯t cultivate energy but cultivate soul. Hence, they were called Spiritual Master. Moreover, they could use the soul¡¯s power to hurt people and even control other people¡¯s soul¡­ For example, a Fifteenth Rank Spiritual Master could control a Mystic realm expert¡­ Yet, it was simrly really dangerous to be a Spiritual Master. It was due to some people that would capture Spiritual Masters and forcefully extract their souls. They could then increase the power of their soul after fusing that strong soul into their body. It was no wonder why she panicked so much after Mu Ru Yue exposed her¡­ ¡°You are really pitiful.¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her gaze to look at An Xi and smiled lightly. ¡°What did you say?¡± An Xi¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot from her anger. Fury brimmed in her teary,rge eyes. Chapter 783 - Trash Squad Part 4

Chapter 783 - Trash Squad Part 4

¡°Am I wrong to say that? The power of a Spiritual Master is indeed really strong, but they can¡¯t use their powers frequently. Otherwise, it will be trouble if someone discovered their identity. Moreover, a Spiritual Master needs to use their own spirit¡¯s power to control others. That kind of power will need a long time of meditation to recover. If not, it will be impossible for you to use that kind of power again¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue lifted her gaze to look at An Xi¡¯s adorable face. She then proimed, ¡°I won¡¯t let anyone touch you if you follow me. Moreover, I can help you in recovering your Spiritual power, allowing you to battle wherever and whenever you want¡­¡± An Xi was stunned as she stared at Mu Ru Yue with widened eyes, eyes filled with astonishment. She pondered. ¡®Follow her?¡¯ Frankly, An Xi had never thought about serving anyone as she feared that they would forcefully extract her soul upon knowing her might. But An Xi hesitated at this instant. Mu Ru Yue not only seen through her power, she had such resolute and dazzling eyes under the sunset. This made people subconsciously want to believe every word she says¡­ ¡°Alright, I agree!¡± said An Xi. She had raised her exceptionally bright pair of eyes with two dimples on her adorable baby face. Mu Ru Yue smiled. ¡®I really have such an abundance harvest in this trip. I not only have recruited Qiancheng Yan that has a Divine Body, I even get an incredibly rare Spiritual Master ,where some may not even meet with one in ten thousand years, in my hands¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s head in.¡± She no longer looked at An Xi, walking into the ry station¡­ Mu Ru Yue had previously used her aura to block out their conversation. Hence, An Lin was unable to hear their conversation¡­ ¡°That b*tch!¡± An Lin clenched her fist as she red furiously at the group of people walking away. The pain of her body made her take in a mouthful of breath, fueling the hatred in her heart. ¡®A trash like An Xi does not have the qualification to participate in thispetition. ¡®She only brings shame to the family!¡¯ Her cial gaze was like a sharp dagger that pierced at the petite body when she thought about that¡­ The rooms of the ry station was a three-person room. Mu Ru Yue was assigned to stay with two other girls. A yellow-robed girl appeared in her sight just when she entered the room. The dim sunlight from sunset that shone on her face was like a thin goldyer of sand had coated her face. She was holding a book in her hand. Her expression was calm and tranquil. It was as though she would always be so calm, no matter what storm she faces. The girl didn¡¯t have a devastatingly beautiful appearance but it was extremely pleasant to the eyes. It was especially so with her calm appearance, giving her a tinge of schrly grandeur. Anyone would just calm down while looking at her¡­ ¡°You havee?¡± The girl seemed to have felt Mu Ru Yue¡¯s presence. She gradually ced down the book in her hands, an elegant smile on her face. She looked remarkably peaceful. She then introduced herself, ¡°It seems that I have not introduced myself. I am simrly apetitor in thisrge event, Shu Ning (rx peaceful).¡± Her name was just like her person. It sounded so soothing with an indistinct schrly aura. ¡°Mu Ru Yue.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled as she looked calmly at the girl standing under the sunset. It was undeniable that nobody will have a bad impression toward this girl. ¡°What kind of rundown ce is this? How can people live in such a ce?¡± Yet, a disdainful voice was heard from a distant. Following that, a hand pushed open the room door, entering the room from outside. Chapter 784 - Trash Squad Part 5

Chapter 784 - Trash Squad Part 5

mes of fury arose in her heart when she saw Mu Ru Yue at the entrance of the room. She shouted, ¡°B*tch! Don¡¯t think that you are really my match due to sessfully catching me off guard previously! I just didn¡¯t feel like bothering with you. Who knew that I will be assigned to be in the same room as you are?! It seems that we will need to settle the debt between us in the near future!¡± An Lin was so enraged that she shot a death gaze at Mu Ru Yue. Shu Ning frowned from slight impatience. She nced at An Lin¡¯s furious appearance. With a calm expression, she said, ¡°If you don¡¯t like this room, how about finding somewhere else to stay? Furthermore, since we will be staying together, I don¡¯t want any infightings to ur.¡± An Lin sniggered. A trace of disdain shed past her eyes when she looked at the emblem on Shu Ning¡¯s chest. She mocked, ¡°Xiantian Mid Rank? It seems that you are also only at the Xiantian Mid Rank. What¡¯s there to be prideful of? I am a Xiantian High Rank practitioner so both of you must listen to what I say!¡± ¡®Xiantian Mid Rank?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue looked curiously at Shu Ning with a slight frown. ¡®The aura from her body doesn¡¯t seem to be one at the Xiantian Mid Rank.¡¯ ¡®She is hiding her power?¡¯ Shu Ning replied indifferently with a slight smile on her beautiful face, ¡°Thisdy, I shall give you an advice. Everything you see might not be the truth in the Eastern Continent. Some people that you should not be offending may just be those that seem like the most insignificant person among the crowd sometimes.¡± She nced vaguely at Mu Ru Yue after saying that. Her gaze seemed to be able to see through everything, giving Mu Ru Yue a peculiar feeling. ¡®Has Shu Ning seen through my cultivation? ¡®My true cultivation has always been hidden by the Alchemy Book so it will be impossible for ordinary people to see through my cultivation¡­¡¯ ¡°This is interesting.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled. ¡®It seems that Shu Ning isn¡¯t an ordinary person¡­¡¯ ¡°There are people that I can¡¯t afford to offend hidden in a crowd?¡± An Lin sniggered. With a smirk, she continued, ¡°You can¡¯t be referring it to yourself, right? Brat, don¡¯t be too egotistic. You won¡¯t end well being so egotistical when you don¡¯t have sufficient ability.¡± Shu Ning smiled and said, ¡°I am just giving you an advice. Don¡¯t me me for not warning you due to you not willing to heed my advice.¡± Shu Ning raised the book in her hand again upon saying that, not looking at An Lin anymore¡­ ¡°You¡­¡± An Lin was so angered that she stomped her feet. She nced furiously at Mu Ru Yue. Yet, her heart shuddered uncontrobly when she received Mu Ru Yue¡¯s cial gaze. Following that, she bit her lip in frustration. ¡®She is just a Xiantian Mid Rank trash. She was just lucky at catching my whip. It isn¡¯t her true might so I shouldn¡¯t need to be fearful of her¡­¡¯ At this moment, An Lin didn¡¯t in the slightest think that how could a Xiantian Mid Rank practitioner be able to receive a Xiantian High Rank practitioner¡¯s attack with ease just by luck. Of course, An Lin would still be guessing Mu Ru Yue¡¯s might if it wasn¡¯t for the emblems given to them from the firstrge event. But currently, her pair of eyes had been blinded by that emblem¡­ ¡°Just you wait! I certainly won¡¯t let the two of you off!¡± Maliciousness shed past An Lin¡¯s eyes. Her intense anger distorted her face. ¡®I definitely won¡¯t let these two girls that had disregarded me off!¡¯ Shu Ning smiled coldly. She never has good impression toward a spoilt brat like An Lin that had been overly pampered. Hence, she wasn¡¯t willing to look at An Lin any longer, quietly reading her book¡­ Chapter 785 - Trash Squad Part 6

Chapter 785 - Trash Squad Part 6

The firstrge event would be hosted in three days. Hence, everyone was making use of those three days to cultivate. But there was a minority that used those time to socialize, rarely appearing in the room¡­ An Lin was in that minority. Shu Ning was rather ted that she wasn¡¯t around. Otherwise, she really didn¡¯t know how to interact with that Miss High and Mighty. On the other hand, Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t care whether An Lin was in the room or not as she was just an insignificant stranger in her point of view¡­ ¡°Yue Er!¡± ¡°Master!¡± The room¡¯s door was pushed open abruptly. An Xi and Qiancheng Yan dashed into the room from outside. He said anxiously without recovering his breath, ¡°Master, Elder Cheng (City) wants allpetitors to gather at the za!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brows rose. She got out of bed and said with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Shu Ning suddenly closed the book in her hand the instant they were about to leave the room. She smiled elegantly at Mu Ru Yue and asked, ¡°Do you mind if I tag along?¡± ¡°By all means.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled as she had a great impression of Shu Ning¡­ The za was already filled with people. Thepetitors for thisrge event was countless due to theck of restrictions for the initial eliminationpetition. The za was densely packed with heads under the morning sunlight. An Xi looked past the crowd, focusing on An Lin¡¯s bashful face. She dazed for a moment before blinking her eyes and asked, ¡°An Lin? Why is she with Liang Wen from the Liao family?¡± An Lin seemed to have felt An Xi¡¯s gaze as she shot a vicious gaze at her. Her smile was like a venomous dagger, fear-inspiring and horrifying. ¡°Qiancheng Yan, you all came as expected!¡± Liang Wen had his arm around An Lin¡¯s petite waist when he suddenly pinched her waist hard. When he heard the other moaned out in pain, he then burst outughing and walked toward Qiancheng Yan¡¯s group. ¡°That¡¯s right, Lin Er, do you know them?¡± Liang Wen obviously saw viciousness shown past the eyes of the girl in his embrace previously. An Lin shyly leaned into Liang Wen¡¯s embrace. She then replied in a sweet voice, ¡°Elder brother Liang, she is my younger sister, An Xi. Her physique is terrible so she wasn¡¯t able to cultivate since young. Moreover, these two girls are the ones that have been assigned to live with me. Their cultivation is at the Xiantian Mid Rank.¡± She had purposely emphasized that rank with ridicule in her beautiful eyes. In her point of view, Xiantian Mid Rank was a substitute name for trash¡­ Shu Ning sneered as shemented, ¡°An Lin, I didn¡¯t expect that you are able to be with a person at the Xiantian Full Circle Realm in just three short days. It¡¯s no wonder why you hadn¡¯t been cultivating in the room these days. So, you had been fooling around with men!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± An Lin red at Shu Ning before shrinking pitifully into Liang Wen¡¯s embrace. She thenined, ¡°Elder brother Liang, look at them¡­¡± Liang Wen felt so satisfied being depended upon by a beauty. He gripped onto An Lin¡¯s sharp chin before lowering his body to kiss her deeply. Following that, he raised his gaze to look at Shu Ning. He sniggered before saying, ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to teach my Liang Wen¡¯s girl a lesson. However, if the three of you are interested, feel free to leap into my embrace! I¡¯m a much greater choice aspared to Qiancheng Yan!¡± He nced at Mu Ru Yue while he said that. ¡®This girl had greatly humiliated me in public. I must make her fall in love with me no matter what before ruthlessly dumping her in the next instant!¡¯ ¡°Elder brother Liang!¡± An Lin¡¯splexion changed with tears in her eyes. The gaze that she shot at Mu Ru Yue was filled with undisguised resentment. Chapter 786 - Trash Squad Part 7

Chapter 786- Trash Squad Part 7

¡°Lin Er, don¡¯t worry. Elder brother Liang won¡¯t mistreat you. I have something to settle so I won¡¯t be able to apany you for a moment.¡± Liang Wen pinched An Lin¡¯s waist hard again before bursting out inughter, turning around to leave. Shu Ning shook her head and sighed. Helpless was expressed on her beautiful and charming face. ¡°Hmph!¡± An Lin snorted coldly. She raised her head arrogantly while shooting a sinister gaze at Mu Ru Yue. She then mocked, ¡°Brat, you should see yourself in a mirror. A girl like you doesn¡¯t qualify to carry the shoes of elder brother Liang! You are even delusional in trying to seduce him. I warn you! He is my man. You aren¡¯tpatible with him. Only I will bepatible with him in this world. On the other hand¡­¡± An Lin sized Mu Ru Yue up and with the mockery in her eyes intensified, she continued, ¡°Only a beggar will be your destined partner!¡± ¡®This girl only has beauty. Her cultivation and family background are inferior to mine. She is also delusional in wanting to transform from a sparrow to a phoenix by hooking up with Liang Wen. Does she even have the qualification to be with the Liang family¡¯s eldest young master?¡¯ An Lin snorted coldly upon saying that. She turned around like a prideful peacock and left. Boom! Qiancheng Yan clenched his fists tightly with his aura bursting forth in fury. Yet, Mu Ru Yue raised her arm to block him from going after An Lin. ¡°It¡¯s just words. There isn¡¯t a need to treat them seriously. You should just treat it as though she didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled slightly. If she was still enraged by just words with her current temperament, she would have wasted all those years of cultivation¡­ A tall and robust figure appeared on a tform before the noisy crowd. The man was middle-aged. His gaze was cold as he swept past an arrogant gaze throughout the crowd beneath the tform. Everyone became quiet at that instant. They just silently raised their gaze to look at the middle-aged man on the tform. ¡°He is Housekeeper Lin Li (forest stand) of the City¡¯s manor.¡± Qiancheng Yan frowned as he whispered, ¡°Lin Li has some connections with the Liang family.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded slightly. Glimmers flickered in her eyes but she didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Everyone,¡± Lin Li continued in a cold and gloomy voice, ¡°A great wee for everyone that hase to participate in thisrge event. This event will be hosted by the City manor of the City of Chaos. Thus, I hope that everyone will follow our rules!¡± His gaze nced at Mu Ru Yue¡¯s group with a sinister gaze. ¡°I start by stating that nobody can make a move onpetitors outside of thepetition!¡± In other words, whatever that happened in thepetition wouldn¡¯t have anything to do with him¡­ ¡°Moreover,¡± He paused shortly before continuing, ¡°Thepetitions will be carried out in teams. It will be four people on a team. Every member of that team must aplish thepetition task before that team can continue to the next round.¡± Swish! An intense mour rose from the crowd. It wasn¡¯t their first time participating in apetition but it was the first for them to participate in thepetition in a team. If something was to happen to a teammate, would it mean that everyone else in the team wouldn¡¯t be able to pass the elimination round? Everyone discussed with the talents beside them at this instant. They hoped that there was a shortcut that they could use in this round ofpetition¡­ ¡°Cough! Cough!¡± Lin Li coughed drily, sessfully quieting the mouring crowd. ¡°Following this, I will be giving all of you eight minutes to choose your teammates. I will then bring you to the location of thepetition¡­¡±His gaze was raised slightly when he said that in an arrogant and cold voice. However, nobody already cared to digest his words as they hurriedly gathered toward those exceptional talents. As for Qiancheng Yan¡¯s group that was viewed as a trash team, it was tranquil¡­ Chapter 787 - Trash Squad Part 8

Chapter 787 - Trash Squad Part 8

¡°Master,¡± Qiancheng Yan suggested embarrassedly, ¡°There¡¯s coincidentally four of us. How about we form a team?¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t reply to him. Shu Ning raised her brows and with a smile, she agreed, ¡°I ept!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any opinion on this.¡± An Xi blinked her watery,rge eyes as she turned her head to look Mu Ru Yue. ¡°Alright.¡± Mu Ru Yue stayed silent for a moment before nodding slightly. Qiancheng Yan¡¯s eyes lit up. With a dazzling glow on his youthful face under the morning sunlight, he proimed, ¡°Master, we will certainly be the champion in thispetition!¡± ¡®Not only am I at the Mystic Realm, Master¡¯s cultivation is simrly so outstanding that even I don¡¯t know what her cultivation is¡­¡¯ ¡°Qiancheng Yan, don¡¯t underestimate anyone here.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled slightly as she exined, ¡°There are simrly numerous talents in this continent. But some talents just choose to hide their power instead.¡± The best example would be Shu Ning that was by her side¡­ Shu Ning smiled elegantly and said, ¡°I think we should go and register our team since we have already formed a team. There¡¯s a phrase that I really support. There are hidden tigers and dragons in thispetition. This is the first time that I know that there are so many talents in this world¡­¡± ¡®I¡¯ve been secretly nurtured by my family for several years to reach my current cultivation. I didn¡¯t expect that a girl in her early twenties will be able to reach such a cultivation without much nurturement. ¡®There are indeed hidden tigers and dragons in this Eastern Ind.¡¯ Shu Ning discovered that she previously was severely short-sighted after meeting Mu Ru Yue¡­ Qiancheng Yan was stunned for a moment as he felt that there was a deeper meaning behind their words. Confusement was expressed in his eyes; he obviously didn¡¯t understand what they were talking about¡­ Everyone sessfully formed a team quickly. When they saw Mu Ru Yue¡¯s team, they initially were stunned before they burst outughing. ¡°Have I seen it wrongly? The four of them formed a team?¡± ¡°The two girl¡¯s cultivations are mediocre. The only guy in the team who was at the Xiantian Mid Rank should still be able to protect himself even though he isn¡¯t very strong. But if they form a team, they will be doomed in the elimination round!¡± ¡°Tsk! Tsk! A trash that can¡¯t cultivate, a lousy False Xiantian, and two Xiantian Mid Rank¡­ Can they dare to be even weaker?¡± It wasn¡¯t that they were looking down on that team. Frankly, the power they were expressing was too weak! Any team would be able to instantly defeat them! There definitely wouldn¡¯t be any rooms for doubt! It was especially so for An Xi from the An family. She was just a burden to the team. What use was there for a trash that couldn¡¯t cultivate? There were many that knew themselves well even if there wasn¡¯t a cultivation restriction for the registration of thepetition. They definitely wouldn¡¯t humiliate themselves in participating in thepetition if they hadn¡¯t reached the Xiantian Realm¡­ It was a wonder where they got the courage from toe and humiliate themselves¡­ Yet, four of their expressions didn¡¯t change from the start. It was as though they didn¡¯t hear what they said¡­ Qiancheng Yan and An Xi were already ustomed to being mocked since young as they had heard worsements before. On the other hand, Shu Ning had a calm and elegant personality so how could she ce them in her eyes? It was needless to say for Mu Ru Yue as she just treated them as air¡­ ¡°Hmph!¡± An Lin snorted coldly with a trace of disdain that shed past her eyes. ¡°An Xi is really seeking for her death!¡± If this team wasn¡¯t seeking death, what was it? Chapter 788 - Trash Squad Part 9

Chapter 788 - Trash Squad Part 9

¡°Since everyone has formed a team, we shall head to the first station, Eternal Night Forest.¡± Eternal Night Forest was a mountain range in front of the City of Chaos. The mountain range was over ten thousand meters, filled with endless hills and mountains. It was always night at that ce. Thus, it was known as Eternal Night Forest. It was rumoured that no man had ever walked the entire mountain range. Hence, nobody simrly knew what was at the depth of the Eternal Night Forest. The crowd didn¡¯t expect that they would need to head to the life-endangering Eternal Night Forest. Everyone instantly looked at each other with shock in their eyes. ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry. I have already prepared a Teleportation Talisman for your safety. You can tear the Teleportation Talisman to sessfully leave the Eternal Night Forest when you are in danger. But if a person die or tore the talisman in the team, that entire team will fail the round!¡± Lin Li raised his chin as he looked coldly at the youthful faces of the crowd beneath the tform. Everyone heaved a sigh of relief upon hearing that. The Eternal Night Forest was too dangerous after all. Who would dare to risk their lives without having assurance of their survival? Wouldn¡¯t they be seeking death if they didn¡¯t? ¡°If you are prepared, we will set out now!¡± Lin Li¡¯s voice was heard after sweeping a gaze through the discussing crowd. ¡°Hehe!¡± Liang Wen chuckled and with a cynical smile, he assured, ¡°Lin Er, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely protect you.¡± He nced at Qiancheng Yan¡¯s youthful face with a trace of gloominess that shed past his eyes while he said that. ¡®I will certainly not let that trash Qiancheng Yan off this time no matter what!¡¯ ¡°Elder brother Liang¡­¡± An Lin was touched by what Liang Wen said as she blissfully leaned into his embrace. She shot acent gaze toward An Xi¡¯s team. It was as if she was mocking them for being too weak¡­ ¡°It is just a man. Does she need to always gloat about it?¡± An Xi muttered under her breath, ¡°That man doesn¡¯t seem to be good. Previously, he dared to use that gaze at Yue Er. Don¡¯t even mention Yue Er, I won¡¯t give him a nce if he was given to me¡­¡± Shu Ning chuckled. ¡°It is indeed the case. It is just that someone treats him like a treasure.¡± ¡®Mu Ru Yue is ipatible with him?¡¯ Shu Ning couldn¡¯t help but smile when she thought about what An Lin said previously. She then shot a gaze to the girl with a cold expression. ¡®The man that can stand by her side will undoubtedly be a dragon and phoenix among themon popce. No ordinary man can bepatible with her. ¡®Her dazzling light will outshine all of them¡­¡¯ ¡°Master,¡± Qiancheng Yan withdrew his gaze. With a youthful smile, he said, ¡°We need a team leader. How about Master be our leader?¡± Shu Ning agreed with an elegant smile, ¡°I have noment on this. It will be the best if she can be the team leader.¡± ¡°I second Qiancheng Yan¡¯s and Shu Ning¡¯s decision.¡± An Xi smiled adorably. Her pair of bright eyes on her tender and small face was like a pool of well water as she looked expectantly at Mu Ru Yue. ¡°Alright.¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her gaze slightly and said indifferently, ¡°It is about time. We should follow the other teams to head out. Everyone must be vignt in staying together after entering the Eternal Night Forest. That ce is exceptionally dangerous¡­¡± Moreover, she had an instinct that something will definitely ur in the Eternal Night Forest. Shu Ning smiled slightly but didn¡¯t say further. She kept the book that was in her hand as she said gently, ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­¡± Chapter 789 - Trash Squad Part 10

Chapter 789 - Trash Squad Part 10

The Eternal Night Forest was always night all year round. The darkness of the sky covered the forest of tall trees, forming ayer of shadows on the ground. The forest was currently peaceful. Yet, a group of people sessfully broke its tranquility¡­ The night breeze blew. The dried leaves on the ground gave off rustling sounds when it was stepped upon. The sound was exceptionally creepy under the night sky¡­ ¡°An Xi,¡± An Lin raise her gaze from among the crowd to look at the young girl by Mu Ru Yue¡¯s side. She sneered, ¡°I will give you an advice on behalf of you being my half-sister that have the same blood as my father but not my mother¡¯s. It is best that you leave those people. Otherwise, you won¡¯t know how you even died! It is impossible for them to strive in this ce. But¡­¡± A glimmer shed past An Lin¡¯s eyes as she sneered and ridiculed, ¡°If you kneel down and beg for my help, perhaps I might help you¡­¡± ¡°Stop dreaming!¡± An Xi red viciously at An Lin. Her adorable and lovely face flushed red with anger in her eyes. ¡°I can live perfectly fine without you!¡± ¡°Haha!¡± An Lin burst outughing and said, ¡°An Xi, do you think that those three people can really protect you? You are too gullible. Those people may just be eyeing on the power of the An family, purposefully making connections to you. Do you think that they will really treat you as a friend? Let me answer that for you. There aren¡¯t genuine friends in this world. Everyone only makes decision for mutual benefits!¡± The best example for that is the incident where she hooked up with Liang Wen¡­ Liang Wen got her and in exchange, he helped her in thepetition. If not so, why would she offer her body to Liang Wen? ¡®These people must be wanting something from An Xi so they interacted with her. Otherwise, what qualifications will a trash like An Xi have to enter their sight?¡¯ Shu Ning creased her brows tightly. She raised her arm to pull An Xi back while she looked indifferently at An Lin. She voiced out in a peaceful and elegant tone, ¡°You are overthinking. I will naturally protect An Xi since we are in a team. As for what you said about making use¡­ it seems that only a person like you will make use of a friend.¡± ¡®Friend¡­¡¯ An Xi was startled for a moment when she turned her head to look at Shu Ning¡¯s beautiful face. ¡®Nobody has been willing to be my friend due to me being a trash since young. I just wanted to prove myself in thispetition¡­ ¡®But Shu Ning said that I am her friend¡­¡¯ A trace of warmth surged in An Xi¡¯s heart, making her heart tremble a little. A dazzling smile graced her cute and tender face. ¡°Friend?¡± An Lin sniggered in disdain before continuing, ¡°That word is tooughable. I don¡¯t believe that you will really treat An Xi as your friend. Moreover, you can¡¯t even protect yourself now. Yet, you still want to protect her?¡± A slight contempt was expressed in An Lin¡¯s eyes when she said that. In her point of view, the words of the girl before her was too hrious¡­ ¡°Lin Er, stop continuing to bother with them.¡± Liang Wen frowned as he nced coldly at the faces that infuriated him. But he still managed to suppress his anger. He smiled sinisterly as he said, ¡°They will pay the price for being too egotistical today! The Eternal Night Forest isn¡¯t like any other ces. They will soon understand that it is their loss in not wanting to lower down their heads to us!¡± It was especially so when there were too many demon beasts in the Eternal Night Forest. Others could use the Teleportation Talisman to leave the forest, but for them¡­ Liang Wen smiled with a sinister ray of light that shed past his eyes. Chapter 790 - Eternal Night forest Part 1

Chapter 790 - Eternal Night forest Part 1

¡°Lin Er, let¡¯s go.¡± Liang Wen no longer looked at the crowd as he raised his arm to pull An Lin into his embrace. Following that, he walked toward the deep night. Shu Ning raised her brows. With a light smile on her beautiful face, she said, ¡°It is uncertain who will be paying the price in the end¡­¡± She nced at her teammates by her side with the smile in her eyes intensifying. ¡®This team is really strong¡­¡¯1 ¡®A Mystic Realm expert, A Heaven Realm expert, and even a Spiritual Master¡­ If this team faces danger in the Eternal Night Forest, the other teams would simrly be facing them.¡¯ Shu Ning chuckled softly. ¡®It is really an eyeopener in leaving the family this time. Otherwise, if I stayed at that ce, I wouldn¡¯t know that there were so many talents in the Eastern Ind¡­¡¯ ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her gaze slightly. A faint glow could be seen on her impable face under the night sky. A handsome face appeared in her mind at this moment, softening her gaze. ¡®I¡¯ve already separated from Wu Chen for quite sometimes already. I wonder where Wu Chen is now¡­¡¯ Cold air filled the Eternal Night Forest. The densely packed tall forest covered the moonlight from the sky. Mighty aura of demon beasts could be felt from within the forest, giving it a sinister and terrifying atmosphere. ¡°Swish!¡± A figure suddenly appeared from moving grasses. It had a pair of glowing green eyes under the pitch-ck sky, making people shiver in fright. ¡°Ah!¡± An Xi couldn¡¯t help but exim. She subconsciously hid behind Shu Ning. Shu Ning didn¡¯t say anything but she creased her brows tighter as shemented, ¡°It is the Night Demon Wolf King!¡± The Night Demon Wolf King had the ability to summon a pack of Night Demon Wolves¡­ Shu Ning¡¯s expression changed slightly as she hastily held An Xi¡¯s arm. With vignce in her eyes, she warned, ¡°Be careful! The Night Demon Wolf is iparably ferocious and ruthless. It is stronger in a pack and bear grudges. If we kill a Night Demon Wolf, their aura will stick to our bodies, allowing other Night Demon Wolves to pursue after us to avenge for its fallen member!¡± An Xi bit her lips as she shifted her clear gaze to look at the Night Demon Wolf King that was blocking their path. Faint glimmers flickered in her eyes. ¡°ARH-WOOOO!¡± The Night Demon Wolf King raised his head and gave out a long howl. ¡°It is as expected.¡± Shu Ning smiled elegantly as she continued, ¡°The Night Demon Wolf King has the ability to summon all of the Night Demon Wolves¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t say anything while she watched on the Night Demon Wolves dashing over from a distant. It was a long moment silent before she parted her lips to say, ¡°It seems that we won¡¯t need to fret about dinner tonight.¡± An Xi was stunned as she looked bbergasted at Mu Ru Yue¡¯s indifferent expression. She instantly thought that her ears were malfunctioning. ¡®She says that she wouldn¡¯t need to worry about dinner tonight while facing these many Night Demon Wolves?¡¯ ¡°What?¡± Mu Ru Yue shifted her gaze to look at An Xi who was in a daze. With a smile in her eyes, she asked, ¡°Can it be you aren¡¯t confident in facing that many Night Demon Wolves?¡± An Xi immediately got back to her senses. Her tender and adorable face was filled with confidence. ¡°Who says that I¡¯m not confident? It is just a herd of Night Demon Wolves. I, An Xi, do not fear anything.¡± An Xi raised her adorable babyface with resolution in her clear,rge eyes. ¡°Good!¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled and suggested, ¡°How aboutpeting against each other? We shallpete to see who will be able to kill the most Night Demon Wolves. The person that killed the least will be in charge of making tonight¡¯s dinner¡­¡± 1. Note: Don¡¯t you mean too OP? Chapter 791 - Eternal Night forest Part 2

Chapter 791 - Eternal Night forest Part 2

Shu Ning¡¯s eyes lit up. With a slight smirk, she proimed, ¡°I agree with that suggestion. I definitely won¡¯t be that person with the least score in the end anyway.¡± She raised her palm upon saying that. A long silver sword suddenly appeared in her hand. She moved in a sh toward a Night Demon Wolf to kill it. Pfft! The silver sword gave off a glint as it shed the throat of that Night Demon Wolf. Blood spurted out from its neck,nding on her light yellow clothing. The faint blood scent gradually permeated the air under the night sky¡­ An Xi was simrly not willing to fall behind. She slowly closed her eyes. Boom! A mighty gale arose in her surrounding. Leaves flew around her. It looked magnificent. Following that, that tyrannical gale gathered into arge sword before her. Bang! It was shot mercilessly at a Night Demon Wolf. That Night Demon Wolf was forced to retreat a couple of steps back. Just when it wanted to charge at her again, a mighty spiritual force prated into its body, forcefully locking around its soul¡­ ¡°Go!¡± A lovable voice entered its soul, making it follow that order uncontrobly. ¡°Go and kill all those Night Demon Wolves!¡± ¡°Swish!¡± That Night Demon Wolf immediately changed side at this moment, killing itsrades that was behind it. ¡°ARH-WOOO!¡± The Night Demon Wolf King instantly be anxious when it saw that its subordinate was not listening to itsmand. It couldn¡¯t help but give out another long howl. Yet, that Night Demon Wolf seemed to be controlled so it was impossible for it to hear the warning from that howl¡­ The Night Demon Wolf King was enraged as its subordinate didn¡¯t heed to itsmand and even killed its ownrades. How could it bear with that? The crowd then saw its enormous figure soared through the sky and used its w to strike toward the Night Demon Wolf that An Xi was controlling. Bang! That Night Demon Wolf¡¯s head shattered at that moment. Its body copsed onto the ground¡­ Qian Cheng Yan looked at An Xi. ¡®I didn¡¯t expect that the feeble-looking girl possesses such might. It seems that I can¡¯t ck off now¡­¡¯ Shu Ning looked at An Xi with a friendly gaze and with an elegant smile, she said, ¡° ¡°An Xi, you are really powerful.¡± An Xi was a little bashful as it was the first time that she disyed her strength before others. But she didn¡¯t regret¡­ She was already satisfied in being able to fight alongside with them¡­ She at least wouldn¡¯t hold them back. Shu Ning raised her sword to kill another Night Demon Wolf. She then shifted her gaze toward Mu Ru Yue¡¯s direction. Her heart almost skipped a beat at that nce. The snow-white robe under the night sky was so dazzling to the eyes. The girl lifted a scarlet sword in her hand. Boom! Numerous mes surged forth from the sword. It was like an ocean of fire that hid the sky and covered the earth. Every wolf within those mes was annihted. The red glow from the sword enhanced the beauty of the girl¡¯s face¡­ Shu Ning swallowed her saliva. With undisguised shock, shemented, ¡°Has she instantly annihted a group of Night Demon Wolves? How can she be that strong? If my heart wasn¡¯t strong enough, I probably will be scared to death by her abnormality¡­¡± ¡®It is already difficult for me to kill a Night Demon Wolf with a strike. Yet, this girl kills a group of them with just an attack? She is too abnormal¡­¡¯ But quickly, Shu Ning no longer had the time to focus on Mu Ru Yue. Her gaze was attracted by the Night Demon Wolves that were pouncing over toward her, making her enter the battle again¡­ Chapter 792 - Eternal Night forest Part 3

Chapter 792 - Eternal Night forest Part 3

The night glow covered the entire massacre urring in the entire mountain. Corpses of Night Demon Wolves unknowingly littered everywhere in the mountain. An Xi wiped off the sweat from her forehead. She panted profusely as she said, ¡°This¡­ should be enough, right?¡± ¡°Phew!¡± Shu Ning gave out a deep breath. With an elegant smile, shemented, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect for such an intense battle right after entering the Eternal Night Forest. Their number is overwhelming even if those Night Demon Wolves weren¡¯t really strong. Hence, it was a little troublesome¡­¡± An Xi nodded in agreement. She suddenly made a realization and looked at the crowd beside her as she asked, ¡°Qiancheng Yan, aren¡¯t you supposed to be a False Xiantian? Yue Er and Shu Ning, aren¡¯t you both supposed to be at the Xiantian Mid Rank? Why are all of you¡­¡± ¡®Why are all of your cultivations above the Xiantian Realm?!¡¯ An Xi was unable to voice out the entire question no matter what. The previous scene had really mind-blown her¡­ Shu Ning smiled faintly as she exined, ¡°An Xi, there are several hidden tigers and dragons in thisrge event, not only us. The power that people expressed doesn¡¯t mean everything. Some people can hide their true cultivation so well that others wouldn¡¯t find out.¡± An Xi nodded half-understandingly as shemented with tightly clenched fists, ¡°So all of you are that strong. I¡¯m still weaker inparison¡­¡± ¡®I must improve my strength so that I won¡¯t hold back the team¡­¡¯ ¡°It seems that I am the one that killed the least Night Demon Wolves¡±, said Qiancheng Yann. He then scratched his head in slight embarrassment and with a bashful smile, he continued, ¡°Since that¡¯s so, I will be preparing tonight¡¯s dinner¡­¡± He didn¡¯t say further and just casually picked up somepletely intact Night Demon Wolves¡¯ corpses and left to cook¡­ It was tremendously beneficial for An Xi, who was a Spiritual Master, to train within the Night Demon Wolves¡¯ corpses. Hence, she found a cave to start cultivating after Qiancheng Yan left. Souls from those corpses gradually left the Night Demon Wolves¡¯ bodies and entered her body through the pores of her body. ¡°Let¡¯s cultivate as well.¡± Mu Ru Yue continued with a faint smile, ¡°The energy in the Eternal Night Forest is abundant. It will be really beneficial for our cultivation.¡± Shu Ning nodded. She didn¡¯t reply and just sat crossed-legged. She then closed her eyes and started cultivating¡­ ¡°Mister Jin (gold), this is the ce that I had found.¡± Yet, voices were heard outside the entrance of the cave, making Mu Ru Yue open her eyes to look coldly at the peopleing in from outside. They were a group of youths dressed in luxurious clothing. The person who was in the lead was a youth dressed in a navy-blue robe. His head was turned back looking at a man behind him with a ttering smile on his face. It was undeniable that the man had a pleasant appearance. A cold glow could be seen from his handsome and fair face. His gold hair under the night gave off an eye-dazzling glow. It was especially so from his beautiful golden eyes which was incredibly captivating. ¡°People from Jin (gold) family!¡± Shu Ning¡¯s breath tightened subconsciously when she looked at the man entering the cave with a peculiar light that shed past her eyes. But it was really obvious that she didn¡¯t have any good impression of the man before her¡­ ¡°Jin family?¡± Mu Ru Yue shifted her gaze to look at Shu Ning and asked, puzzled. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Shu Ning sneered as she exined, ¡°The people from the Jin family had undergone changes since several years ago. They not only have golden hair that human should not have, they even have a pair of strange golden eyes. Thus, that man must definitely be from Jin family and his cultivation is very powerful!¡± Chapter 793 - Eternal Night forest Part 4

Chapter 793 - Eternal Night forest Part 4

¡®Jin family¡­¡¯ Shu Ning said that family¡¯s name in her heart. Following that, she took in a deep breath and introduced, ¡°The only youthful person that has such a great cultivation in the Jin family will be Jin Kai (gold victorious)!¡± A beauty by Jin Kai¡¯s side, who was clinging intimately onto his arm, seemed to have confirmed Shu Ning¡¯s introduction as she said with a captivating smile, ¡°Elder brother Jin Kai, will our power increase drastically after obtaining that power?¡± It was unknown to Mu Ru Yue why a tyrannical aura burst out uncontrobly from Shu Ning¡¯s body when she was focusing on that girl. She frowned slightly with a trace of curiosity that shed past her eyes. Shu Ning always had a calm and collected temperament. Why was she like this after seeing that girl? Mu Ru Yue rxed her tightly creased brows as she raised her hand to hold Shu Ning¡¯s hand. It was as though Shu Ning felt the warmth of the hand that her aura slowly faded¡­ ¡°Mhm.¡± Jin Kai nodded coldly. His arrogant gaze took a quick nce at Mu Ru Yue and the rest but he didn¡¯t linger his gaze on any of them. It was as if such weak people wouldn¡¯t be able to enter his eyes. ¡°Hey!¡± The beauty frowned her pretty long, shapely eyebrows when she nced at Mu Ru Yue and the rest. She then demanded, ¡°This cave belongs to us now. All of you, get out of this ce!¡± Her expression was haughty when she said that. It was as though it was Mu Ru Yue¡¯s team honour to give the cave to her¡­ ¡°Get out?¡± Shu Ning sniggered, ¡°Who are you to tell us to leave?! Immediately scram. If not, don¡¯t me me for being impolite!¡± A cial glint shed past Shu Ning¡¯s eyes. She moved in a sh to stand before the crowd as she looked coldly at the people before her. ¡°Shu Ning¡­¡± An Xi was stunned for a moment as she looked dazedly at the girl that was emitting a cold aura. It was unknown to An Xi why Shu Ning felt incredibly foreign at this moment¡­ ¡°You¡­¡± The beauty¡¯s face flushed red from fury and red at her. With teary eyes, sheined to the man by her side, ¡°Elder brother Jin Kai, look at her¡­¡± Jin Kai frowned his eyebrows due to slight displeasure, making the beauty instantly shut her mouth. She looked at him with teary eyes, feeling wronged. Other men would pity the beauty when they saw her current expression. But Jin Kai remained expressionless as his golden eyes focused on Shu Ning. Jin Kai just raised his head to look at Shu Ning as he asked in a cold tone, ¡°Do we know each other?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t.¡± Shu Ning gradually revealed a tinge of mockery smirk as she continued, ¡°I¡¯m just unwilling to leave this ce¡­¡± Jin Jai frowned slightly. Shu Ning clearly knew him, judging by her previous gaze¡­ ¡°Elder brother Jin Kai.¡± The beauty stomped her feet as she red furiously at Shu Ning. ¡®If gaze could kill, I would have already killed this girl a million times with death by a thousand cuts¡­¡¯ ¡°Little girl!¡± Yet, a voice was suddenly heard from within Mu Ru Yue¡¯s soul, ¡°I can feel a power lying in this cave. It seems to be the power that I had left behind at this ce. My power will be able to continue to make breakthroughs once I obtain that power.¡± Yan Jin¡¯s maic voice was filled with excitement when he said that. It simrly sent slight trembles to Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart. ¡°Sorry, but you can¡¯t enter this ce!¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her head to look at the group of people before her as she said indifferently. Chapter 794 - Eternal Night forest Part 5

Chapter 794 - Eternal Night forest Part 5

Since that power belonged to Yan Jin, she definitely wouldn¡¯t let anyone snatch it away no matter what¡­ ¡°How do you n on preventing us from entering?¡± The beauty had widened her eyes as she rebuked furiously, ¡°Do you trash really think you can hog this ce? I¡¯m just telling you that we have fancied this ce. This missy shall give you onest chance to scram. If not, this missy will let you understand what regret means!¡± ¡®These trash dares to fight against us? Do they know how death is written?¡¯ ¡°Master,¡± Qiancheng Yan frowned as he moved in a sh to stand before Mu Ru Yue. He then said, ¡°Let me teach this brat a lesson!¡± Smack! A crisp sound was heard. The beauty was stunned as she looked in astonishment at Qiancheng Yan that had suddenly appeared before her. She then pounced crazily at him after being in a daze for a while. ¡°AHHH! You brat, you dared to hit me? I am going to kill you!¡± ¡®My parents don¡¯t even bear to hit me since young. Yet, this brat pped me. This is something that I can¡¯t stand!¡¯ ¡°Hmph!¡± Qiancheng Yan snorted coldly. Just as he raised his hand to p the beauty again, his hand was gripped tightly by another hand. Instantly, a pair of cial golden eyes entered Qiancheng Yan¡¯s sight, a chill subconsciously crept up in Yan Jin¡¯s heart. ¡°Aren¡¯t you being too gutsy?¡± Bang! With a wave of Jin Kai¡¯s hand, Qiancheng Yan was forced to rapidly retreat a couple of steps back. ¡°Elder brother Jin Kai.¡± The beauty ran briskly to Jin Kai¡¯s side. A handprint was clear to sight on her tear-stained face, enhancing her pitiful appearance and attracting affections to her. ¡°Elder brother Jin Kai, this brat dares to hit me. You must help me to kill him. No! Killing him will be too simple. I should give him a life worse than death!¡± Her beautiful face distorted when she said that. Jin Kai didn¡¯t even look at her. But he still charged toward Qiancheng Yan with his mighty aura bursting forth from his body. Suddenly, Qiancheng Yan¡¯s body stiffened and theplexion of his youthful face turned gravely pale. A white robe soared through the sky before Jin Kai could near Qiancheng Yan. With a raise of her hand, a red light shot out from her palm making Jin kai retreat a couple of steps back. ¡°You aren¡¯t allowed to teach my disciple a lesson!¡± The girl¡¯s voice was extremely cold. Her words was like a cold wind that struck the crowd¡¯s heart. ¡°Elder brother Jin Kai, help me kill this girl too!¡± The beauty shot dagger-like gazes at Mu Ru Yue¡¯s face. Jealousy and hatred brimmed in her heart. ¡®I thought I am exceptionally pretty already. Yet, this girl not only has such a devastating appearance, she even carries a peerless grandeur with her. ¡®How can I not be jealous of her?¡¯ Jin Kai didn¡¯t say anything as his golden eyes meticulously sized up Mu Ru Yue. A discreet glint shed past his eyes. ¡°Elder brother Jin Kai!¡± The beauty was stunned as she widened her eyes in shock. She didn¡¯t expect that Jin Kai didn¡¯t avenge for her nor kill that damnable girl! Jin Kai nced coldly at the beauty¡¯s face with a frown from slight annoyance. Following that, he discreetly nced at Shu Ning before he turned around to leave the cave. His golden figure quickly vanished into the night¡­ ¡°Elder brother Jin Kai, why did you let them off?¡± The night breeze blew past in the forest. The beauty was biting on her lips in dissatisfaction with extreme anger in her eyes. Chapter 795 - Shu Ning’s Family Background Part 1

Chapter 795 - Shu Ning¡¯s Family Background Part 1

Suddenly, her throat seemed to have been strangled by something, making her voice stuck in her throat¡­ ¡°If you continue to stir up trouble, immediately return!¡± Jin Kai snorted coldly. He no longer looked at her as he stepped into the darkness¡­ The beauty looked dazedly at Jin Kai¡¯s departing figure. She frowned her long, shapely eyebrows with doubt in her eyes. ¡®Is elder brother Jin Kai hurt? ¡®No! Impossible! With elder brother Jin Kai¡¯s cultivation, how could he be hurt by that girl? It must be that girl with a schrly grandeur that seduced elder brother Jin Kai so elder brother Jin Kai let them off¡­¡¯ The beauty bit her lips as she hastily chased after Jin Kai. ¡°Elder brother Jin Kai, wait for me¡­¡± Everyone didn¡¯t say anything in the cave. They just nced caringly at Shu Ning. Her behaviour today was too irregr after all. With her personality, she wouldn¡¯t hate someone without a reason and carried thorn in her words. ¡°That girl is from Su (revive) family.¡± Shu Ning raised her head slightly after a while. With a cold smile, she said, ¡°She is Su Ning (revive congeal) of the Su family. She is simrly my younger half-sister that carries the same blood as my father but not my mother¡¯s¡­¡± An Xi was stunned for a moment before she asked curiously, ¡°But isn¡¯t your surname Shu?¡± ¡°It is.¡± A discreet glint shed past Shu Ning¡¯s eyes as she continued exining, ¡°I was nurtured by my maternal grandfather after my mom died. Thus, I kept the same surname as my mother¡¯s.¡± ¡°Shu Ning,¡± An Xi pursed her lips and said, ¡°Then what about your younger sister¡­¡± Shu Ning lowered her gaze slightly with darkness that shone past her eyes. ¡°My father married a second wife after my mom died. My innate talent has always been outstanding since young so I naturally outshined my younger sister. I simrly was doted by my father. Moreover, I was previously engaged to Jin Kai of the Jin family¡­¡± The crowd was startled but nobody interrupted Shu Ning. ¡°But¡­¡± Shu Ning chuckled bitterly before she continued, ¡°I don¡¯t know where a rumour came from that I am a reincarnation of evilness so my mother died from unknown reason after giving birth to me. My father initially did not believe those rumours. But he met with a Daoist priest that was highly urate in fortune-telling one day. That Daoist priest told my father that I was indeed a reincarnation of evilness and if I continued to stay in the Su family, I will certainly kill him.¡± ¡°However, I saw my stepmother giving that Daoist priest some money the day before I was sent away from the family. Following that, I told my father what I saw. But he refused to believe me and said that I was framing my stepmother so that I could continue staying in the Su family. Moreover, he immediately called for people from the Shu family to take me back to them.¡± ¡°It wasughable. My father was initially impoverished. It was with my maternal grandfather¡¯s help that brought him to his current position. Yet, he married his childhood lover shortly after my mother¡¯s death. Moreover, he had a daughter of simr age to me. It was at that moment that my maternal grandfather realized that my father was together with his childhood lover right after marrying my mother. Hence, my stepmother¡¯s daughter was only a month younger than me. ¡°But everything was already toote so my maternal grandfather couldn¡¯t say anything. More importantly, my father¡¯s power has already flourished to a stage where even my grandfather could not do anything to it after helping him previously¡­¡± Shu Ning chuckled bitterly. ¡®It should be impossible for grandfather to know that he was helping an ingrate when he helped previously¡­ ¡®Howmentable it was?¡¯ ¡°Shu Ning,¡± An Xi clung an arm around Shu Ning¡¯s shoulder. Withrge, teary eyes, she consoled, ¡°You still have us. If you want to seek vengeance, we will definitely assist you.¡± Chapter 796 - Shu Ning’s Family Background Part 2

Chapter 796 - Shu Ning¡¯s Family Background Part 2

Shu Ning shook her head and with a cold ray of light that shed past her eyes, she said, ¡°I neither want to seek revenge nor am I willing to meet with people from Shu family. If they don¡¯t provoke me, I won¡¯t bother with this matter. Yet, if they still harass me, I, Shu Ning, isn¡¯t that easy to be bullied!¡± An Xi moved her lips but didn¡¯t say anything in the end. ¡®It was unexpected that Shu Ning that looks so refined and elegant had such a tragic past. ¡®That man isn¡¯t worthy to be a father for doubting the words of his own daughter for another woman!¡¯ ¡°Forget it,¡± Shu Ning gripped tightly onto An Xi¡¯s hand and said with a smile, ¡°Even though I was doted by my father due to my outstanding innate talent in the Su family, I didn¡¯t enjoy staying in the Su family due to my Mother¡¯s early death. My stepmother also always sent for people to bully me. Isn¡¯t it better that I got taken back by my maternal grandfather, leaving that kind of life?¡± ¡°But Shu Ning, why did your Mother died from unknown reason? Can her death be rted to your stepmother since your father married his childhood lover shortly after your mother¡¯s death? There are some girls that will do anything to increase their status.¡± An Xi blinked her eyes as she looked at Shu Ning with watery, bright eyes. Shu Ning¡¯s heart instantly skipped a beat. Her expression turned grim as she proimed, ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about this before. But there is a possibility. If my Mother¡¯s death was rted to that woman, I will certainly make her pay the price!¡± Shu Ning clenched her fists tightly with her body trembling at this moment¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Mu Ru Yue stood up and turned her head to look at the depth of the cave. She then said, ¡°There¡¯s something I want inside this cave¡­¡± Shu Ning nodded slightly and agreed, ¡°Let¡¯s have a look then. I wonder what kind of power had attracted Jin Kai¡¯s group attention¡­¡± She didn¡¯t have much feelings for Jin Kai as she was forced to leave the Su family when she was seven and had never seen him after leaving. ¡®Currently, my animosity toward him is all due to Su Ning that was standing by his side. She is the daughter of the woman that I hated to the bone¡­ ¡®Moreover, that woman got pregnant shortly after Mother was impregnated with me¡­ ¡®How can I not hate? Whenever I think about the scene when Mother¡¯s cold body was still lying on the bed and that man decorated the house withnterns and colored banners to marry another woman, my heart clenched tightly¡­ ¡®Even if I was just a new-born baby at that moment, I wanted to teach that pair of Mother and woman a harsh lesson when I heard the subordinates describing how magnificent the wedding was¡­¡¯ Shu Ning took in a deep breath, getting rid of the thoughts that were muddling her mind. Following that, she followed Mu Ru Yue closely toward the depth of the cave. ¡°This is it.¡± A figure suddenly appeared before Mu Ru Yue when she stopped walking, stunning the crowd. The man was tall and stood with a straight back before Mu Ru Yue. His ck robes fluttered slightly. He had a pair of tremendously domineering eyes on his cold, but handsome face; he seemed to be looking down on the world. ¡°Yue Er,¡± An Xi nudged Mu Ru Yue¡¯s arm as she bit her lip to nce at the ck-robed man and asked, ¡°Who is this guy? He is a little frightening¡­¡± ¡®Frightening?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s lip twitched. ¡®An Xi should be the first person inmenting that Yan Jin is frightening¡­¡¯ Chapter 797 - Shu Ning’s Family Background Part 3

Chapter 797 - Shu Ning¡¯s Family Background Part 3

¡°He is my contracted beast, Yan Jin.¡± Mu Ru Yue shrugged her shoulders while she introduced Jan Jin to the group with a smile. Yet, everyone was stunned when they heard the words ¡®contracted beast¡¯. It was definitely not a feat for ordinary people to have a demon beast willingly contracted to them. It was especially so for a demon beast that could humanize and seem to be really powerful¡­ Yan Jin looked at the glow before him. With a slight smile, hemented, ¡°Little girl, this senior will be able to break through to the Supreme Realm after absorbing this power. But I will need time to do so. Thus, I won¡¯t be able to appear in the near future.¡± Boom! That mighty power surged into Yan Jin¡¯s body when the crowd was stunned, instantly fusing with his body. Following that, with a sh of a ck glow, the man had vanished before Mu Ru Yue¡­ ¡°Yue Er, just how many secrets do you hold?¡± Shu Ning smiled. It was unknown to her why she had a feeling that the girl before her will be standing at the summit of the world in the near future, looking down on the people in the world¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled as she turned around to leave the cave. Everyone came back to their senses as they watched her departing figure. They then hastily chased after her, following that snow-white robe in leaving the cave. mours could be heard in the dense forest. Yet, everyone stopped discussing when they turned their head to look at the four people heading toward them. ¡°How are they still alive?¡± Liang Wen¡¯s expression changed. With glimmers dancing in his eyes, hemented, ¡°It should be impossible for them to reach this ce, ording to their might. Can it be that they were terribly lucky in not meeting any demon beast along the way?¡± Currently, it was the only reason why they could reach this cepletely fine¡­ ¡°So unlucky!¡± An Xi frowned her long, shapely eyebrows as she muttered, ¡°Why have we met with these people? It seems that I forgot to check my calendar today so I am this unlucky.¡± Her voice wasn¡¯t soft, easily entering An Lin¡¯s ears. An Lin¡¯s expression changed as she rebuked angrily, ¡°An Xi, what do you mean by that? It is my misfortune in meeting with you guys instead! Don¡¯t think that you have already proven your might in reaching to this ce by luck. This ce isn¡¯t a trash like you can survive!¡± ¡°Enough! Lin Er, stop bickering with these trash.¡± Liang Wen calmed An Lin down while ncing gloomily at Mu Ru Yue¡¯s team. With a cynical smile, he said, ¡°It is useless for them to have just luck as capability is the key.¡± ¡®These people¡¯s luck will run out sooner orter. It will then be their death day at that moment!¡¯ Liang Wen¡¯s gaze became increasingly sinister upon thinking about that. Shu Ning frowned slightly as she felt someone was staring maliciously at her. When she shifted her gaze to the direction of the gaze, a pair of vicious eyes entered her sight. Fury instantly surged in her heart. ¡°Su Ning!¡± ¡®I hate that name to the point of gnashing my teeth but I currently can¡¯t do anything to her¡­¡¯ Jin Kai frowned slightly as his cold gaze nced at Shu Ning¡¯s face. A trace of puzzlement shed past his eyes, but he quickly recovered his gaze. ¡°Shu Ning.¡± An Xi consolingly patted Shu Ning¡¯s hand while her clear,rge eyes looked at Su Ning¡¯s furious gaze¡­ Chapter 798 - Shu Ning’s Family Background Part 4

Chapter 798 - Shu Ning¡¯s Family Background Part 4

¡°Hmph!¡± Su Ning withdrew her gaze, no longer looking at Shu Ning. ¡°This ce should be the deepest part of the Eternal Night Darkness.¡± An indifferent voice was heard from among the crowd. It was rumoured that there was a mighty being in the Eternal Night Forest. Several experts had lost their lives after reaching this ce. Yet, there were several rare treasures at this ce. Those treasures attracted experts to this ce¡­ Yet, the moment when everyone withdrew their gaze, a roar was suddenly heard near them. Following that, a figure suddenly appeared in the sky under the crowd¡¯s astonished gaze. How should one describe that figure? It couldn¡¯t be counted as a person. It was at most a monster with a human head. It was utterly ugly and had hairs that were razor sharp that seemed to be able to pierce through people¡¯s heart. Its green eyes were staring down at the insignificant human. ¡°It is the rumoured aggressive Demon Spirit!¡± The crowd¡¯s expression changed as they didn¡¯t expect the strongest being in the Eternal Night Forest was the Demon Spirit! It was rumoured that Demon Spirit¡¯s might was at the Supreme Realm so how could theirbined powers beparable with it? It was no wonder why so many experts lost their lives aftering to this ce. What other oues than death would experts have after meeting with such an aggressive beast? ¡°Run!¡± The crowd looked at each other before they turned around, wanting to run down the mountain. Suddenly, the monster in mid air moved. Following that, his hair struck at the crowd that was escaping down the mountain like sharp thorns. Pfft! Its hair prated through their chests. Blood started to spread out from their chest. It was as extremely beautiful as roses. Those people that had their body struck by its hair stiffened before copsing on the ground¡­ ¡°Finished! We are doomed!¡± Theplexion of the crowd that saw this sight turned gravely pale. They shouldn¡¯t have been greedy ining to this ce. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t meet with the ferocious Demon Spirit¡­ ¡°How dare you insignificant human beings barge into Ben Wang¡¯s territory!¡± The Demon Spirit looked down upon the crowd as it lifted its leg to descend to the ground. Following its steps, a tyrannical aura rose in its surrounding creating a gale. The crowd found it hard to breathe under its might. ¡°Elder brother Jin Kai!¡± Su Ning¡¯splexion was pale-white as she hastily hid behind Jin Kai, looking at the mighty Demon Spirit with a dreadful gaze¡­ ¡°Wha-what is it?¡± An Xi¡¯s body trembled from fear as dread was expressed in her clear,rge eyes. Some people already no longer cared about participating in thispetition at this moment, hastily ripping their Teleportation Taliman and leaving the ce¡­ ¡°Yue Er! Shu Ning! Qiancheng Yan! Let¡¯s return as well!¡± An Xi bit her lip and raised her hand to take out the Teleportation Talisman. Rip! She tore the talisman but she wasn¡¯t teleported back like the others. She remained on her spot instead. ¡°Wha-what¡¯s going on?¡± She was stunned with doubts in her eyes. Shu Ning and Qiancheng Yan were looking at An Xi with astonished gazes. If the Teleportation Talisman didn¡¯t work, it would mean they would die at this ce today. ¡°Haha!¡± Liang Wen burst outughing. With a mockery smile on his face, he ¡®kindheartedly¡¯ exined, ¡°Half a month¡¯s time had passed already so we have already aplished the task ining to this ce. We naturally won¡¯t be eliminated from thepetition even if we used the Teleportation Talisman to leave now. ¡°Yet, it is a pity that all of you won¡¯t be able to leave this ce! It is due to me informing others to tweak with your talismans. Thus, those talismans are just a few pieces of scrap paper. I won¡¯t continue to apany you in dying at this ce!¡± Chapter 799 - Setting A Battle Appointment Part 1

Chapter 799 - Setting A Battle Appointment Part 1

Liang Wen looked coldly at the crowd with a cynical smile. With a wave of his hand, he held tightly onto his Teleportation Talisman. Rip! He tore it apart but then his expression changed shortly after that¡­ ¡°No! Impossible!¡± ¡®I¡¯ve already torn the Taliman so why am I still at this ce?¡¯ A cial aura was suddenly felt at this moment, making his body stiffen. He raised his gaze in slight astonishment as he could distinctly feel a chill prating into his heart at that instant. A white robe was fluttering like snowkes in mid-air. Currently, Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes were cial with boundless cold aura enveloping her body. The temperature in her surrounding seemed to have even lowered his body¡¯s temperature. The bone-piercing chill was suffocating. ¡°Wha-what did you do to me?!¡± Liang Wen¡¯s initial fearful voice slowly became a shaky yell. ¡®That¡¯s right, she must have done something to make that Teleportation Talisman to malfunction.¡¯ ¡°Nothing,¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled, but her smile was ice-cold. She thenmented, ¡°Since you don¡¯t let us leave, I naturally will make you stay behind to apany us.¡± Her voice was like a breeze, but each of her words was like a sharp dagger piercing deeply into Liang Wen¡¯s heart. Liang Wen finally experienced fear at this instant¡­ ¡°Abnormal! You¡¯re abnormal!¡±, Liang Wen shrieked. ¡®The runes on the Teleportation Talisman can enable the person to be connected to another ce via the energy of the earth. But if one wants to stop the person from teleporting away, loads of power will be required. ¡®This girl is too abnormal!¡¯ An Xi was stunned as she looked at Mu Ru Yue in astonishment. She swallowed her saliva and asked, ¡°Yue¡­ Yue Er, how did you do that?¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled but didn¡¯t reply. She just looked coldly at Liang Wen. A loud roar was suddenly heard from that aggressive beast that was on the ground when Liang Wen was trembling from fear. His roar was extremely loud that it seemed to have sent out a sound wave, shaking the entire mountain range for a short while. ¡°Elder brother Liang Wen!¡± An Lin¡¯s expression change. She no longer cared about anything else other than to use the Teleportation Talisman. But the air in her surrounding seemed to have been sealed, making it impossible for her to leave this ce¡­ Cold Sweat flowed down An Lin¡¯s gravely pale face with despair in her eyes. She death gazed An Xi as she yelled, ¡°An Xi, this is all your fault! If it wasn¡¯t for your team, I wouldn¡¯t be in such a sorry state!¡± Yet, she had never thought about whether if she had done anything wrong. She just pushed all of the responsibility onto An Xi instead¡­ An Xi bit her lips, but she didn¡¯t say anything. She had already gotten used to it after so many years after all¡­ Roar! The Demon Spirit raised its head to give out a long roar. It then got increasingly satisfied when it saw the crowd¡¯s fearful gaze. Following that, its gazended on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s devastatingly beautiful face. ¡°Tsk! Tsk!¡± It smiled peculiarly as itmented, ¡°Ben Wang hasn¡¯t tasted such delicious-looking human meat in ages. Your meat looks so fresh and alluring and even your mental power is tremendously strong. If I eat you, my injuries should more or less be fully recovered. Hmm, there¡¯s even a Spiritual Master here. Haha! The harvest this time is abundant.¡± The Demon Spirit¡¯s gaze shifted its gaze from Mu Ru Yue to An Xi. But in its point of view, the temptation to devour Mu Ru Yue was much greater. ¡°Little girl, rx! Ben Wang will swallow you in one go so you won¡¯t feel any pain.¡± Chapter 800 - Setting A Battle Appointment Part 2

Chapter 800 - Setting A Battle Appointment Part 2

The enormous figure that covered the sky charged toward Mu Ru Yue, carrying a sinister killing intent with it. The crowd¡¯s expression changed drastically when they saw that sight. ¡°Master, be careful!¡± ¡°Yue Er!¡± Yet, it was already toote as the Demon Spirit had quickly neared Mu Ru Yue, charging toward her with its enormous body. An Lin¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw the Demon Spirit pouncing toward Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body. Maliciousness filled her eyes as she eyed on that snow-white figure like a venomous snake. She currently had the impulse to burst out inughter. She couldn¡¯t wait to see the sight where Mu Ru Yue was shredded to pieces by that Demon Spirit! Yet, the Demon Spirit¡¯s body froze in mid-air when it was about to reach Mu Ru Yue. Its gaze had changed from astonishment to dread, quivering in fright. ¡°Wha-what is your rtionship with that devil?¡± ¡®How is this possible? ¡®Why is that the devil¡¯s auraing from her body? Hasn¡¯t that devil vanished ten thousand years ago? Why does this twenty-year-old girl carry that horrifying scent with her? The shuddering of the Demon Spirit¡¯s body intensified when it thought about that¡­ An Lin was stumped as she dazedly looked at the enormous body in mid-air. She seemed to have been stupefied¡­ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyebrows rose as she shot a cial gaze the Demon Spirit. The Devil Spirit voice changed after receiving the gaze that Mu Ru Yue had shot at him as it said with a shaky voice, ¡°You¡­ don¡¯te over!¡± ¡®That¡¯s right, this girl is definitely rted to that devil! ¡®If I kill her and it was found out by that devil, that devil will definitely not spare my life. I will probably then suffer from a punishment worse than death at that moment¡­¡¯ ¡°Eh¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue looked at the Demon Spirit speechlessly as she said, ¡°I don¡¯t seem to have done anything. Do you need to be that scared?¡± ¡®I initially thought of letting Bai Ze out, but it seems redundant now. I can save some time in this case¡­¡¯ The Demon Spirit was about to cry as he replied with teary eyes, ¡°I really didn¡¯t know you are acquainted with that devil. Lord, please spare me. If I knew that you have a connection with that devil, how could I dare to appear before you?¡± ¡®I will never be able to forget what happened in the past. That devil had solitarily annihted a lot of lives that year, transforming the human world into a hell with just a wave of his hand. ¡®I still have lingering fear whenever I think about his terrifying power¡­ ¡®I was just an insignificant little demon beast at that time. But it was impossible for me to forget the aura of that man¡­ ¡®He was everybody¡¯s nightmare! ¡®He was known by the world as the Devil God! ¡®Yet, who could expect that the Devil God that had vanished from the continent had appeared again¡­ ¡®This is especially so when this girl doesn¡¯t know what kind of rtionship she has with that devil! ¡®Even if others weren¡¯t clear about that devil, I am clear about the protectiveness of that devil. If someone was to kill a person under his protection, they wouldn¡¯t be able to avoid being killed by him no matter where they chose to hide!¡¯ ¡°Yue Er,¡± An Xi dazedly blinked her eyes as she looked at Mu Ru Yue with astonishment. ¡°Do you¡­ know him?¡± Mu Ru Yue shook her head, ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± ¡®Don¡¯t know? ¡®You should try lying to a ghost instead! ¡®If you don¡¯t know him, why is he that afraid of you? I wonder what Yue Er did to make such a ruthless and aggressive demon beast be that terrified of her¡­¡¯ An Xi blinked her eyes; she couldn¡¯t help but smile. They wouldn¡¯t need to worry anymore. Chapter 801 - Setting A Battle Appointment Part 3

Chapter 801 - Setting A Battle Appointment Part 3

The Demon Spirit¡¯s sharp shriek abruptly soared through the sky when it saw Mu Ru Yue heading toward it. Swish! It dashed to the distance before Mu Ru Yue could say anything. Its escaping speed stunned Mu Ru Yue¡­ ¡®I don¡¯t think I have done anything. Why is he that afraid of me?¡¯ ¡°Erm¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue rubbed her nose with the corner of her lip twitching slightly when she received the peculiar gazes from the crowd. She then said her stand, ¡°I really didn¡¯t do anything. I also didn¡¯t know what happened¡­¡± Shu Ning took in a cold breath and with a bitter smile, she asked, ¡°Yue Er, just how much secrets do you possess?¡± Mu Ru Yue shrugged her shoulders as she just smiled. A ray of light shone past her eyes when she thought about the Demon spirit¡¯s expression. ¡®Can that person that made the Demon Spirit that terrified by little Huang Er? ¡®That kid really have too many secrets¡­¡¯ Liang Wen snapped out from his shock. Yet, he instantly felt a chill surged through his body from his feet when the girl suddenly looked at him making him tremble from the coldness. ¡°Did you tweak with our Teleportation Talismans?¡± Mu Ru Yue narrowed her eyes slightly. Her cold words were like a dagger piercing Liang en¡¯s heart, making him tremble even more. ¡°I¡­ I was just speaking nonsense previously¡­¡± Liang Wen hastily denied what he did. ¡®I mustn¡¯t admit no matter what. If I did, it would be the same as seeking my death.¡¯ ¡°Is that so?¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled. It was unknown to Liang Wen why his heart jolted a little when he saw her light smile. Swish! Hisplexion turned deathly pale. ¡°I wonder what oue will we have if we didn¡¯t have the Teleportation Talisman when facing such a ferocious beast,¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled while she said that. But her pair of ck eyes were cial as she looked coldly at him¡­ Liang Wen bit his lips as he persuaded, ¡°Aren¡¯t all of you fine now? Moreover, I wasn¡¯t the one that tweaked the talismans. It is the City¡¯s manor. It must be done by the City¡¯s manor. It doesn¡¯t have anything to do with me!¡± ¡®If you¡¯re capable, you should go and seek vengeance on the City¡¯s manor. I will never admit no matter what. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to me whether you admit doing it or not. It suffices for me to firmly believe that it was you.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled as she continued, ¡°Furthermore, my team would have perished if I wasn¡¯t for my luck. How do you think I should settle this debt with you?¡± Frankly, she wouldn¡¯t face danger even if the Demon Spirit didn¡¯t leave at the end as she had Bai Ze with her. However, what if she didn¡¯t meet up with Bai Ze prior to this incident? She would be in critical danger¡­ Thus, she wouldn¡¯t let off anyone that tries to endanger her life! ¡°Do you want to go against the rules?!¡± Liang Wen¡¯s heart shuddered as he yelled. ¡°We are within thepetition ground so it can¡¯t be counted as going against the rule even if I made a move on you now. Thepetition hasn¡¯t ended as long as we are still here.¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her gaze slightly as she walked slowly toward Liang Wen. Liang Wen¡¯s expression turned increasingly grim. He didn¡¯t fear Mu Ru Yue as she was just at the Xiantian Mid Rank. Why would he need to fear such a weak martial practitioner? But what he worried about was that Demon Spirit! ¡®Even though the Demon Spirit left due to unknown reason, it is undeniable that the Demon Spirit knew this girl. If it returns again, I will really be doomed¡­¡¯ ¡°Mu Ru Yue, if you¡¯re capable, you should prove your might in thepetition!¡± Liang Wen hastily yelled, ¡°It can¡¯t be said to be your capability by borrowing the might of that Demon Spirit!¡± Chapter 802 - Setting A Battle Appointment Part 4

Chapter 802 - Setting A Battle Appointment Part 4

¡®This girl must be fearless due to that Demon Spirit! Otherwise, how could she dare to say such brazen words with her current cultivation?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue raised her gaze to look at Liang Wen¡¯s pale-white face. With a cold smile, she said, ¡°Why should I agree? What qualifications do you think you have to negotiate with me now?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Liang Wen¡¯s expression changed. Glimmers danced in his eyes when he asked, ¡°What do you want then?¡± ¡°I want nothing much.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled lightly and said, ¡°I just want your death!¡± She would never be able to learn the kind of sophiscated act to repay grudges with gratitude. She only knew that if someone did something bad to her, she must return what they did to her a fold! ¡°Mu Ru Yue!¡± An Lin bit her lips and snorted coldly. She then proimed, ¡°If you agree Liang Wen¡¯s request, I will let the An family acknowledge An Xi¡¯s status. Moreover, I will pass the main wife position of the An family to her mother!¡± An Xi was startled as she raised her tearyrge eyes in astonishment. Mu Ru Yue stopped her steps upon hearing that as expected. She then chuckled before replying, ¡°It is indeed a rather tempting deal but An Xi is already under my protection. I can give her everything she wants, including the An family so not to mention increasing her status to be the main wife¡¯s daughter of the family.¡± An Xi was stunned. A peculiar warm and soothing feeling surged in her heart at that instant. It was like sunlight that infiltrated her heart¡­ ¡°But¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue paused for a moment before she said in a smile, ¡°I forgot a matter. Qiancheng Yan had been mocked by Liang Wen numerous times. Thus, this battle should not be epted by me. I will let Qiancheng Yan defeat Liang Wen in public so as to prove who is the genuine talent and actual trash!¡± Her domineering voice was heard by everyone, silencing the crowd¡­ Everyone was stunned as they looked with disbelief at the girl¡¯s magnificent face. Their gazes were slightly absent-minded. How much courage must she have to say such brazen words? ¡°Haha!¡± Liang Wenughed brazenly before smirking with contempt. He then agreed, ¡°I ept your duel request. Thispetition will be an opportunity to let the world understand that Qiancheng Yan is still a trash!¡± ¡®She, as a Xiantian Mid Rank martial practitioner, isn¡¯t my match so not to mention only a False Xiantian weakling. I just need a hand to defeat that weakling Qiancheng Yan¡¯ An Xi and Shu Ning looked strangely at Liang Wen. If Qiancheng Yan, who was at the Mystic Realm, was a trash, what about Liang Wen , who was only at the Xiantian Full Circle Realm? A trash among trash? ¡°Lin Er, let¡¯s go!¡± Liang Wen snorted coldly. He raised his hand to hold An Lin¡¯s hand. He then walked down the mountain without turning his head back, pulling An Lin along with him, after giving a final nce at Mu Ru Yue¡¯s indifferent expression¡­ Mu Ru Yue couldn¡¯t help but smile as she looked at the disappearing figure. But her smile was extremely cold¡­ ¡°Elder brother Jin Kai!¡± Su Ning shifted her gaze to Jin Kai, but discovered that his gaze was concentrated on Shu Ning. She stomped her feet with anger and hatred in her eyes. ¡®I don¡¯t know what that b*tch did to make my elder brother Jin Kai be so enthralled by her. A person like her is ipatible with elder brother Jin Kai¡­¡¯ ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Jin Kai withdrew his apathetic gaze, no longer looking at Shu Ning as he turned around to leave the ce. Su Ning red at Shu Ning before she hastily chased after Jin Kai. ¡°Elder brother Jin Kai, wait for me¡­¡± Chapter 803 - Setting A Battle Appointment Part 5

Chapter 803 - Setting A Battle Appointment Part 5

The sky outside the Eternal Night Forest wasn¡¯t as dark as in the forest. The noon sunlight shone warmly at the foot of the mountain, shining through the motley trees. It had already been half a month. People were constantly leaving the mountain range, giving rise to liveliness to the quiet foot of the mountain¡­ ¡°How do you think that little trash team is doing? It has been so long. Yet, they didn¡¯t use the Teleportation Talisman to exit the forest. Can it be that they had already met with mishap?¡± ¡°Haha! It will certainly be the case. How can they survive in the Eternal Night Forest with their current might? They must have already died by those ferocious demon beast¡¯s ws since there hadn¡¯t been a trace of them in this half a month. It will be impossible for them to appear again.¡± ¡°They were really seeking death. With those girl¡¯s appearance, some experts would definitely ept them in their team. Yet, the four of them were adamant in forming a trash team. If they weren¡¯t seeking death, what was it?¡± The crowd shook their head as they sighed with slight pity. Lin Li sneered as he heard the discussions of the crowd. Liang Wen had sought for him before heading to the Eternal Night Forest. He had used a Mundane Stage Low Rank pill to bribe him in tweaking the runes on those talismans. He had indeed done that so it would be beyond the bounds of possibility for those people to safely leave the forest this time. Lin Li couldn¡¯t help but raise his head to look at the entrance of the Eternal Night forest while thinking about that. With that nce, an appearance gradually erged in his sight, gloominess filled his eyes. Those figures had suddenly reflected in his eyes under the sunlight¡­ ¡®No! ¡®Impossible! ¡®They should have died. How could they still be able to appear at this ce? Could it be they found a ce to hide and left the forest after half a month? ¡®This is the only logical reason I can think of for them to be able to safely leave the forest¡­¡¯ Lin Li clenched his fist tightly. He could only suppress his killing intent after taking a deep breath. Following that, he shot a sword-like gaze toward Mu Ru Yue¡¯s team. Mu Ru Yue discreetly nced over after seeming to feel his gaze. Her gazed met with a pair of gloomy and enraged pupils. She already had some understanding as to why he had such a gaze. ¡°It seems that the water is simrly really deep in this City of Chaos.¡± She chuckled while she smirked, thinking nothing of him. ¡°Cough! Cough!¡± Lin Li withdrew his gaze. He then cleared his throat before announcing, ¡°Since everyone has returned, the first elimination round has ended. The secondpetition will be held three dayster. Everyone should use that time frame to rest up to be able to deal with the nextpetition with full power!¡± He didn¡¯t dally at the ce upon saying that as he firmly swung his sleeves downward before turning around and left. The grey robes gradually disappeared under the sunlight. ¡°Hmph!¡± Liang Wen snorted coldly as he said with contempt, ¡°You guys were lucky this time. I won¡¯t be as courteous for the next round ofpetition. I will let all of you understand the gap between a talent and trash. Lin Er, let¡¯s go!¡± ¡®I will unquestionably defeat Qiancheng Yan. ¡®I won¡¯t be satisfied from just defeating him. I must make that man kneel down before me and plead for mercy! Otherwise, it will be hard to appease my anger!¡¯ Liang Wen took in a deep breath after each and every scene that transpired these days yed in his mind. He then disappeared from the crowd¡¯s gaze without looking back. Shu Ning sneered. Just when she withdrew her gaze, a robust figure suddenly appeared before her. Her entire body shuddered a little from his cold aura. With a cold smile, she said, ¡°Mister Jin, please get out of the way if you don¡¯t have any business with me!¡± Jin Kai frowned slightly as he looked coldly at the girl before him. He then said with a cold voice, ¡°We know each other!¡± Chapter 804 - Setting A Battle Appointment Part 6

Chapter 804 - Setting A Battle Appointment Part 6

Jin Kai was certain that he knew this girl even if it was just gut feelings! ¡°I¡¯m sorry but Mister Jin, you have recognised the wrong person. I don¡¯t know you.¡± Shu Ning raised her gaze to look at the handsome face before her. Her gaze wasn¡¯t as calm as always as boundless coldness reced it instead. ¡®My marriage engagement to the Jin family has terminated after being chased out from the Su family about a dozen years ago. Following that, my father had transferred the marriage engagement to Su Ning so as to have a connection to the Jin family. ¡®In other words, the current Jin Kai is Su Ning¡¯s fiance! ¡®I don¡¯t have an inkling good impression of the Su family so I naturally view Jin Kai in the same way¡­¡¯ ¡°We indeed know each other!¡± Jin Kai extended his hand and held Shu Ning¡¯s arm, but his expression was as cold as always. ¡°What do you think you are doing?¡± Shu Ning¡¯s expression changed greatly as it was out of her expectation that Jin Kai would do such an act in public. But Jin Kai didn¡¯t give her a chance to resist against him as his hands tightly gripped onto Shu Ning while his pair of golden eyes fixed on her. ¡°Who are you?¡± His breathnded on her face due to their close proximity. But it only disgusted Shu Ning. Following that, a jade hand extended from the side, forcefully separated Jin Kai from Shu Ning. ¡°You aren¡¯t allowed to bully Shu Ning!¡± An Xi ced her hands on her hips as she stood before Shu Ning like a chicken hen protecting her chick. Her eyes were widened as she red at Jin Kai when she said that furiously. Jin Kai frowned but he didn¡¯t bother with her. His eyes looked past An Xi to look at Shu Ning¡¯s elegant and beautiful face. ¡®This girl indeed gives me a familiar feeling. We must have met previously¡­¡¯ ¡°I will know the answer one day.¡± Jin Kai¡¯s gaze was cold and even his voice was bone-piercing cold. Yet, it gave people a peculiar vibe¡­ Su Ning clenched her fists so tightly that it trembled when she saw this sight. Her delicate body shuddered uncontrobly. Her magnificent face distorted from jealousy as she stared at the elegant face before her. If her gaze was a sword, Shu Ning¡¯s entire body would be ridden with holes¡­ Shu Ning looked at the distorted expression of Su Ning. She then smirked slightly with a peculiar ray of light that shone past her eyes. ¡°Yue Er! Shu Ning! Let¡¯s go.¡± An Xi pouted as she continued, ¡°Don¡¯t care about these deranged people. A bonafide man actually bullies you, a weak girl.¡± An Xi had a strong impulse of killing Jin Kai at this moment while she thought about that. ¡®Shu Ning had clearly said that she didn¡¯t know him. Yet, he continued to harass her. This is especially so when he was with that damnable girl, Su Ning. It is no wonder why Shu Ning doesn¡¯t have a good impression of him¡­¡¯ Three days passed quickly. Everyone that passed the previous elimination round had gathered punctually at the za. But the za wasn¡¯t as densely packed as half a month ago since some people were disqualified. When Lin Li saw Mu Ru Yue¡¯s team among the crowd, he announced, sneering, ¡°This match will be really simple. I will be giving all of you a number. Those people with the same number will be opponents in this match!¡± Mu Ru Yue rose her brows slightly. She then nced at Qiancheng Yan who was by her side. She had a gut feeling that Qiancheng Yan would certainly be paired up against Liang Wen¡­ Currently, there were two elders sitting opposite of each other in a restaurant while frequently casting their gaze downward, looking at the crowd below them. Chapter 805 - Setting A Battle Appointment Part 7

Chapter 805 - Setting A Battle Appointment Part 7

¡°Hehe! Wu Yin (voiceless), what do you think about thepetitors in thispetition? Have you eyed on any talents already?¡± The expression of the elder known as Wu Yin changed a little before he replied, ¡°I also don¡¯t know how it will be at this stage. I will have to wait until thepetition has started. Qing Yue (clear melodious), if we find some talents this time, let¡¯s recruit them. The Alchemy Sect is currentlycking talents. We must not let those bastards from the Martial Sect snatch away the talents no matter what¡­¡± Qing Yue chuckled, but he didn¡¯t reply. His eyes were cast downwards at the crowd with a trace of ray of light shed past his eyes¡­ All of thepetitors in the za had gotten a number. An Xi turned around to look at the three people beside her. She then asked somewhat bashfully, ¡°Yue Er! Shu Ning! Qiancheng Yan! What numbers did you get? I hope that we won¡¯t be opponents as I don¡¯t want to fight against you bunch of abnormal people.¡± An Xi cheekily stuck out her tongue as she looked at the numbers in their hands. She heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that all of them had different numbers¡­ ¡°This is great. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know how to battle.¡± ¡®The three people by my side are great at hiding their actual might. I can at most be Qiancheng Yan¡¯s match. I will be instantly defeated by Mu Ru Yue and Shu Ning.¡¯ ¡°An Xi, all of us must pass this round ofpetition.¡± Shu Ning smiled. Her smile was as elegant as chrysanthemum, giving off a captivating fragrance. An Xi looked slightly dazed at Shu Ning as she blinked her eyes andmented, ¡°Shu Ning, your smile is really pretty. If I was a man, I will definitely fall heads over heels for you. You are countless times much better than that arrogant and haughty Su Ning.¡± What she said was the truth, but when it was heard by Su Ning, it wasn¡¯t the case¡­ A screechy voice was heard behind An Xi right after An Xi said that, ¡°What did you say?!¡± An Xi got a fright at that instant. When she turned around, she saw Su Ning furiously walking toward her. She couldn¡¯t help but shudder a little. Just as Su Ning wanted to rip An Xi into pieces, she was stunned for a moment after seeing the number in Shu Ning¡¯s hand. She then said, ¡°B*tch, you are my opponent!¡± ¡®I can finally relief my anger on her this time!¡¯ ¡°Hmm? Shu Ning, she has the same number of eleven as you have.¡± An Xi blinked her eyes and looked with slight sympathy at Su Ning. ¡®This girl will undoubtedly be killed in pairing up with Shu Ning. ¡®This is especially so when Shu Ning¡¯s heart is filled with hatred toward this pair of mother and daughter. Her oue will be miserable in thepetition that will bemencing shortly¡­¡¯ ¡°Hmph! Since that¡¯s the case, this missy won¡¯t bother with you this time!¡± Su Ning raised her chin as she looked down at Shu Ning¡¯s cold appearance. ¡°I will make you kneel before me and beg me for mercy in a bit! I may perhaps be merciful in sparing your life if you beg hard enough!¡± She no longer said anything upon saying that as she turned around and left like an arrogant peacock. ¡°Can this be fate?¡± Shu Ning gripped onto the number in her hand tightly. With a light smile, shemented, ¡°That woman had framed me a dozen years ago, chasing me out of the family. Yet, I met up with her daughter at this ce after a dozen years. It seems that this meeting was destined¡­¡± Shu Ning lowered her gaze slightly with a trace of cold ray that shone past her eyes. ¡°Shu Ning,¡± An Xi bit her lips as she patted Shu Ning¡¯s shoulder as she consoled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You will definitely seed in revenging against them. Furthermore, don¡¯t you have us by your side?¡± Shu Ning was startled before she smiled faintly. ¡®That¡¯s right, I still have these friends by my side¡­¡¯ Chapter 806 - Setting A Battle Appointment Part 8

Chapter 806 - Setting A Battle Appointment Part 8

¡°Silence!¡± The za became pin-drop silent after Lin Li shouted. Following that, he exined slowly, ¡°The people that have the number one badge willpete first! Those that have the number one badges step out!¡± Two youth walked out from among the crowd upon hearing what Lin Li said. The two youths were of simr age and cultivation. They started battling after introducing themselves. Since they were of simr might, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to deduce who will stand victorious in a short period of time¡­ ¡°Who do you think will be the victor?¡± An Xi blinked her eyes as she turned her gaze to look at the two girls by her side. ¡°It should be the youth in ck robes.¡± Qiancheng Yan had a tightly creased eyebrows with a light smile on his youthful face. ¡°No.¡± Mu Ru Yue shook her head and said, ¡°The one that wins is the man in white robes.¡± Qiancheng Yan looked at Mu Ru Yue as he said, puzzled, ¡°But from the looks of it, it is obvious that the youth in ck robe is in the advantage. Why will he lose in the end?¡± ¡°It is due to him using all his might.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled and continued to exin, ¡°On the other hand, the white-robed man hasn¡¯t use all of his power from the start. Thus, even though the white-robed youth is currently in the disadvantage, he still has a chance to turn the table around. As for that ck-robed youth, since he is using too much power, he will burn out soon¡­¡± Qiancheng Yan saw the ck-robed man gradually became exhausted while she was exining. The situation had flipped around at this moment. The white-robed man soared into the sky. His sharp wind-like sword glinted before the ck-robed man, forcing him to constantly retreat backward. Cold sweat flowed down the ck-robed man¡¯s face with hisplexion getting increasingly pale. Following that, the white-robed man struck a flying kick onto the ck-robed man¡¯s chest. The ck-robed man didn¡¯t have the slightest power to resist against that kick as he had used all of his might at the start of the match, sending him flying out of the arena stage with that kick¡­ ¡°Master, you not only have an abnormal innate talent, your observation skills are simrly exceptionally sharp. You make me, as your disciple, yield willingly to your might.¡± Qiancheng Yan smiled bitterly. ¡®I finally understand why Master is so abnormal. She emits an expert grandeur at any moment. ¡®Yet, I don¡¯t have anything special, other than my innate talent¡­¡¯ Jin Kai shifted his gaze to look at Mu Ru Yue¡¯s indifferent appearance. A tinge of peculiar light shone past his golden eyes. But he withdrew his gaze without saying anything in the end¡­ Following that, pairs after pairs ofpetitors fought against each other. Of course, the final victor of those matches was as predicted by the crowd so there wasn¡¯t any surprise elements in those matches¡­ When the twopetitors withdrew from the stage, Lin Li continued to announce,¡± Number nine!¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her eyebrow as she looked at the badge in her hand. With a smile in her eyes, shemented, ¡°It is finally my turn¡­¡± White robes soared through the sky after she said that,nding on the arena stage. Her opponent was a youthful man. His appearance was stern and arrogant. He looked at Mu Ru Yue with disdain as he mocked, ¡°So you are Mu Ru Yue? A Xiantian Mid Rank martial practitioner? Your innate talent is passable even though your cultivation is weaker than me by a rank. But I only need one move to deal with you.¡± The youth raised his index finger and waved it at Mu Ru Yue while he said that with a cynical smirk¡­ Mu Ru Yue yawned. She then looked coldly at the youth¡¯s stern appearance as she parted her lips to say, ¡°Are you done talking? Can we start battling now that you had said your piece? I don¡¯t have much patience waiting for you¡­¡± The crowd¡¯s gaze was focused on the two of them at this moment. But it was clear that none of them thought that Mu Ru Yue would win the match¡­ Chapter 807 - Setting A Battle Appointment Part 9

Chapter 807 - Setting A Battle Appointment Part 9

¡°Hmph!¡± The youth snorted coldly as he raised his chin arrogantly and said, ¡°I can give you a chance to forfeit. Otherwise, it won¡¯t look good on you to be instantly defeated by me.¡± In his point of view, he waspletely saying that for Mu Ru Yue so she should be greatly grateful toward him. Yet, out of the youth¡¯s expectation, Mu Ru Yue just smiled and proimed, ¡°I will return that sentence back to you. I just need a move to deal with you.¡± This time, it wasn¡¯t only the youth that had a change in his expression as the rest of the people did. They weren¡¯t able to predict that she would be this brazen even after listening to the rumours about how delusional she was in the Eternal Night Forest. Did she really say that she only needed to use a move to deal with a Xiantian High Rank expect while just being at the Xiantian Mid Rank realm? If she wasn¡¯t being delusional, what was it? ¡°Good! Really good! This is the choice that you have made! ¡± A trace of sinister ray of light shone past the youth¡¯s eyes. Following that, his body pierced toward Mu Ru Yue like a sharp sword. Yet, a raging aura suddenly burst forth from Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body when he was nearing her. Boom! The youth was sent flying high up into the sky before crashing heavily onto the ground. Bang! The youth was sent flying and crashed heavily onto the ground before he could even near Mu Ru Yue. He didn¡¯t have time to gather his thoughts as he just stared at the impable appearance before him in astonishment. Mu Ru Yue smirked with an indifferent gaze as shemented as gentle as a breeze, ¡°I told you that I only need a move to deal with you¡­¡± The za became silent. Everyone was stunned before an intense mour arose after a long period of time, a distinct expression of shock on their faces. Who said that this girl was at the Xiantian Mid Rank? If she really was at the Xiantian Mid Rank, how could she defeat the youth that was at the Xiantian High Rank with such ease? Those people that said that she was at the Xiantian Mid Rank were clearly jealous of her might, ndering her! She should be at least be at the Xiantian Full Circle Realm¡­ Liang Wen¡¯s expression distorted as he stared furiously at the immortal-like figure on the arena stage for a long time. He then turned to look at the number badge in his hand before he sniggered. ¡®It will soon be my turn. I had done arrangements to be paired up against Qiancheng Yan¡­ ¡®It will be impossible for Qiancheng Yan to reach my cultivation even if he can start cultivating again. Hence, there shouldn¡¯t be any chance of unexpected incidence to happen in this match!¡¯ Qiancheng Yan hastily went forth to greet Mu Ru Yue after seeing her leave the arena stage, ¡°Master¡­¡± ¡°Qiancheng, it¡¯s your turn.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded slightly before smiling faintly and said, ¡°Following this, it will be your time to prove yourself. You need to prove yourself to the entire Eastern Ind that you, Qiancheng Yan, isn¡¯t a trash but a talent instead!¡± Qiancheng Yan¡¯s heart shuddered at that instant. He then lifted his gaze to focus on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s indifferent appearance. He then proimed resolutely, ¡°Master, I will let everyone know that I, Qiancheng Yan, is a talent! Furthermore, I am Master¡¯s disciple!¡± He would never forget thatst point no matter how sessful he would be in the future! The only person that he could trust wholeheartedly in this life and eternity was this girl¡­ Qiancheng Yan leaped,nding onto the arena stage. His gazended on Liang Wen that was walking toward him. He took in a deep breath to suppress his fury. He then said in a cial voice, ¡°Liang Wen, I¡¯ve waited for this day for a really long time already¡­¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Liang Wen raised his head andughed. He then said, ¡°I believe what you actually wanted to say is that you have already waited for a really long time to be tortured by me. Since that¡¯s so, Qiancheng Yan, don¡¯t worry. I will certainly grant you your wish shortly!¡± Chapter 808 - An Alarming Sword Technique Part 1

Chapter 808 - An rming Sword Technique Part 1

Liang Wen looked with contempt at Qiancheng Yan. He had a high and mighty expression on his face, looking with disdain at everything and treating Qiancheng Yan as an insignificant existence. Qiancheng Yan¡¯s expression did not change in the slightest from the start under the morning sunlight. His ck pupils didn¡¯t have any ripples in them; they were as calm as ake¡­ ¡°Qiancheng Yan, I will surely make you understand the gap between us this time!¡± Swish! LIang Wen raised his hand to grab the sword that was floating before him. An astonishing aura rose from that sword while it was shot at an rming speed toward Qiancheng Yan. Liang Wen¡¯s gaze became increasingly gloomy when he felt the might of the sword. His smile gave off a dangerous vibe¡­ The crowd was focusing on the sight before them as excitement glimmered in their gazes. They could already imagine where the youth was decapitated by that sword. They loved those kinds of gruesome scene¡­ Yet, Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze was as indifferent as ever while she calmly watched on at the current scene¡­ Qiancheng Yan finally made his move before Liang Wen could near him¡­ He just raised his right hand to bare-handedly grab onto that sharp sword. All of the sword¡¯s aura vanished at that instant, allowing the arena stage to regain its peace¡­ That¡¯s right, he had indeed single-handedly grabbed onto that sword. It seemed as easy as though he was just grabbing air. Everyone widened their eyes as they started at the youthful appearance of Qiancheng Yan with disbelief. The current sight was even more shocking than seeing a ghost. Some people were even shocked speechless. A drop of cold sweat flowed down from Liang Wen¡¯s forehead. With hisplexion gravely pale, he said frantically, ¡°Wha-what did you do?¡± ¡®This brat must be carrying a treasure with him. Otherwise, how can he receive my attack that easily? ¡®That¡¯s right, it must be that case! Qiancheng Yan looked coldly at him. Bam! He had used all his might tond a fist onto Liang Wen¡¯s lower abdomen while he snapped the sword in his grip into halves¡­ Liang Wen¡¯s body soared into mid-air before crashing onto the ground. Shock permeated his heart at the instant while his body shivered uncontrobly as he looked at the youth nearing him. ¡°Liang Wen, it is time for me to pay you back all those years of bullying that you had done to me.¡± The youth¡¯s gaze was as calm as always. There was still some traces of youthfulness from his delicate and handsome face. However, each of his words struck like a hammer heavily onto Liang Wen¡¯s heart. ¡°How did you defeat me?!¡± Liang Wen shrieked in fright. ¡®It is unbelievable for me to believe that the trash that I had always treated as insignificant currently had the might to defeat me¡­¡¯ Peng! Qiancheng Yan stomped heavily onto Liang Wen¡¯s chest. Liang Wen could feel a powerful might prated his heart at that instant. A sweet taste was momentarily tasted in his throat before he spat out a mouthful of blood. His originally pale face had be increasingly pale. The za stayed quiet for a long time before a heated mour erupted. ¡°Oh my heavens, is that really Qiancheng Yan of the Qiancheng family?¡± ¡°How can this be possible?! How could he bare-handedly receive an attack by a Xiantian Full Circle Realm practitioner?!¡± ¡°Haha! If he was a trash, what will Liang Wen be? Qiancheng Yan was already superior to Liang Wen with just his grandeur.¡± That¡¯s right, a towering grandeur was being emitted from the youth¡¯s body at this instant. There was no way to judge that his might was still inferior to Liang Wen¡¯s. His might should even be superior to Liang Wen¡¯s instead¡­ Chapter 809 - An Alarming Sword Technique Part 2

Chapter 809 - An rming Sword Technique Part 2

Could it be he had already reached the Mystic Realm, judging by his might? The crowd took in a deep breath with great shock in their eyes upon thinking about that. They stared at the youthful face on the arena stage, not wanting to even blink their eyes¡­ ¡°I conc¡­¡± Qiancheng Yan suddenly stepped onto his mouth before he could officially concede defeat. Slight ripples gradually appeared in his clear water-like eyes. ¡°Liang Wen, you had dishonored my Master and even fancied her. Now, it is the time for me to pay you back for what you had done!¡± ¡®Nobody can dishonor my teacher! ¡®Since nothing good everes out from his mouth, he can do without it. ¡®Moreover, Liang Wen made people tweaked with their Teleportation Talisman in order to deal with them. If it wasn¡¯t for their rather good luck, they would have already lost their lives in that Eternal Night Forest. ¡®How can I forgive Liang Wen after everything he did?¡¯ ¡°Mhm!¡± Liang Wen¡¯s words were stuck in his throat. He quivered in terror at the youth before him. He had never thought that the trash would do such a terrifying act¡­ Pain! The intense pain made Liang Wen¡¯s entire body to shudder. Yet, he couldn¡¯t say anything so he could only look at Qiancheng Yan with a deathly pale face¡­ An Lin hastily covered his lips as intense fear infiltrated her heart. She couldn¡¯t help but retreat a couple of steps from that terror. She didn¡¯t have any guts to rescue Liang Wen¡­ Qiancheng Yan stomped onto Liang Wen¡¯s Dantian at this moment. Creak! A crisp sound was heard in the crowd¡¯s ears. Liang Wen¡¯s head tilted to a side, fainting from the pain. ¡°Stop!¡± Lin Li was immediately enraged when he saw Qiancheng Yan tormenting Liang Wen before him. His robust figure soared through the sky while raising his hand to strike Qiancheng Yan. Sinister killing intents rose from his body at that moment¡­ The crowd was stunned as they looked astonished at Lin Li. They didn¡¯t think that Lin Li, who was the referee, would take advantage of his superiority to intervene in the battle between two disciples, making a move on apetitor¡­ Boom! A white light shone past before Lin Li could reach Qiancheng Yan, blocking his path. A cial cold could be felt from the fluttering white robes, directly piercing into other¡¯s heart. It halted Lin Li¡¯s step, freezing his hand in mid-air. ¡®My mind must have been muddled by my anger. ¡®If it was as per usual, I definitely wouldn¡¯t act on such impulse. But my rtionship with the Liang family is great and I like Liang Wen. In addition of receiving pills from the Liang family, I couldn¡¯t help but strike out at Qiancheng Yan.¡¯ Lin Li was a little vexed. Thispetition wasn¡¯t for the City of Chaos but for those tworge powers¡­ ¡°Hmph!¡± Lin Li snorted coldly. He lowered his gaze to look at Qiancheng Yan who was on the ground. He then asked coldly, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you stop when I previously told you to?¡± Qiancheng Yan sneered as he asked in return, ¡°If it was Liang Wen that did that to me, will you make him stop?¡± His response stumped Lin Li. ¡®If Qiancheng Yan is the receiver and Liang Wen is the attacker, will I choose to intervene? The answer will be a big, fat no! ¡®This is due to the rule of thepetition that as long as their opponent hasn¡¯t conceded, the match won¡¯t stop! Moreover, nobody can make a move on any of them when the match was ongoing, especially me that was the referee¡­ ¡®Yet, how can I just watch on as Liang Wen is being killed?¡¯ ¡°Qiancheng Yan, you are too imprudent. I will stop anypetitors from killing their opponent no matter who they are on the arena stage!¡± Lin Li raised his head as he continued to say, brimming with justice, ¡°But you made such a ruthless move. You will definitely be a seed of disaster in the future for being so malevolent at such a tender age. Thus, I just wanted to teach you a small lesson, tempering your nature.¡± Chapter 810- An Alarming Sword Technique Part 3

Chapter 810- An rming Sword Technique Part 3

In other words, it was for your own good that I was teaching you a lesson. If you didn¡¯t appreciate it, you didn¡¯t know what was good for you and would sooner orter be a disaster for the Eastern Ind. Such a seed of disaster should be eliminated as soon as possible¡­ Qiancheng Yan smiled, but his smile was filled with mockery. It was as though Lin Li had just said a hrious joke. A bone-piercing cold voice was heard before he could rebuke, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to teach my person a lesson!¡± Lin Li¡¯s body shuddered as he followed the crowd¡¯s gaze to look at the girl beside Qiancheng Yan. ¡®Previously, it is this girl that stopped my attack on Qiancheng Yan.¡¯ Lin Li narrowed his gaze slightly as he scrutinized Mu Ru Yue. Even though Liang Wen had been brain-washing himself that those people were insignificant, he could clearly feel that the young girl before him was not even close to being simple! She definitely wouldn¡¯t be a puny Xiantian Mid Rank martial practitioner! ¡°Little girl, I did that for his own good. Otherwise, if that brat was to create trouble in the future, don¡¯t me me for not advising him.¡± Lin Li sneered with a cynical smile on his face. ¡®So what if she isn¡¯t at the Xiantian Mid Rank? She should just at most be at the Earth Realm, judging by her might. I am already at the Heaven Realm so I naturally don¡¯t need to fear her in the slightest¡­¡¯ Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t say anything. She just stared coldly at Lin Li. Her gaze made Lin Li¡¯s heart quivered a little. But he quickly got back to his senses as he smiled inwardly with self-mockery. ¡®I had gotten a fright by a twenty-year-old little girl. Why should I fear her when she currently was certainly not my match? ¡®It should most probably be due to me being oversensitive from being exhausted these days¡­¡¯ ¡°The only ones that will create problems are you guys.¡± Mu Ru Yue lifted her gaze to look at Lin Li while she said in an emotionless tone. But it made Lin Li¡¯s expression to change drastically. ¡®If this girl had talked to me with respect, perhaps I will let them off. Currently, she is clearly treating me as insignificant by the way she talks to me.¡¯ Yet, what infuriated Li Li more was at the back¡­ He saw Qiancheng Yan raising his leg to kick Liang Wen off the arena stage. Even though Liang Wen¡¯s Dantian had already been crippled, that sight still enraged Lin Li. ¡°Brat, you actually dared to do that before me. If I don¡¯t kill you today, it will be hard for anyone to respect me!¡± Lin Li yelled furiously as he struck a palm-strike at Qiancheng Yan. Yet, Mu Ru Yue moved in a sh to stand before Qiancheng Yan, raising her gaze to look at Lin Li that was rapidly approaching her¡­ ¡°Is that girl seeking death?¡± The crowd was initially stunned when they saw her action. They didn¡¯t expect that she would dare to resist against Lin Li. She would die no matter how many lives she may have. However, what was more unpredictable to the crowd was that such amotion would arise from just a clean match¡­ An Lin¡¯s eyes lit up. She could already see Mu Ru Yue copsing onto the ground. ¡°She is overreaching her might!¡± She snorted coldly with the expression on her delicate face distorted. She then continued to say excitedly, ¡°She must be seeking death doing that. Nobody will be able to save her this time!¡± ¡®That damnable girl will be dying soon. I even have an impulse to raise my head tough brazenly.¡¯ An Lin stared at the face that made her grit her teeth in anger. ¡®This is the oue for offending me¡­¡¯ Yet, a tyrannical aura suddenly burst forth from the girl¡¯s body at this moment. A storm arose in her surrounding, gales enveloped her body¡­ Chapter 811 - An Alarming Sword Technique Part 4

Chapter 811 - An rming Sword Technique Part 4

Strong! This girl was astonishingly strong. Who was the one that said she was a Xiantian Mid Rank martial practitioner? How could she have such a mighty grandeur with just a Xiantian Mid Rank¡¯s might? Boom! Her aura struck onto Lin Li¡¯s body under the crowd¡¯s focused gaze, making him retreat a couple steps back. He looked bbergasted at the magnificent girl under the gales as hemented, ¡°Heaven Realm. You are also at the Heaven Realm!¡± Boom! It was like a bolt out of the blue, strucking heavily on the crowd¡¯s heart. The crowd was greatly stirred up as they looked at Mu Ru Yue in shock. Did Lin Li just say that the girl¡¯s might was at the Heaven Realm? Damn! Must she be that shocking? How could she have such an rming result in her cultivation at such a tender age? ¡°Were you the one that tweaked with our Teleportation Talismans?¡± Mu Ru Yue nced at Lin Li¡¯s gravely paled face. With an indifferent gaze, she continued, ¡°Do you know that the type of people that I loathe the most in my life are those that do underhanded move? Thus, I can only say sorry to you.¡± Boom! The gales in the sky intensified, gradually forming into a sword before striking at Lin Li. Lin Li¡¯s expression changed drastically. A tyrannical aura struck onto the stage when therge sword was struck downwards, instantly creating arge crater on the arena stage. Sand and dust filled the air, covering that fluttering white robes. Lin Li looked coldly at the girl beneath him with a gloomy expression while he looked through the heavy sand and dust that permeated the sky. ¡°I don¡¯t have any other solution to deal with that girl. Her might is superior to mine even if we are both at the Heaven Realm. No! I must deal with this girl as soon as possible!¡± ¡®It seems that I¡¯ve only that solution now¡­¡¯ Lin Li took in a deep breath, gradually closing his eyes. His body¡¯s aura drastically increased several folds, a towering power was being emitted from him. ¡°Wu Yin, shall we stop him?¡± In the restaurant, Qing Yue frowned tightly. With a tinge of cold glint that flickered past his eyes, hemented, ¡°This person of the City of Chao¡¯s manor is really too much. If such a talent has been killed, our heart will ache terribly! No matter if it is this girl or that youth. We must recruit them into our sect.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait for a while more.¡± Wu Yun frowned tightly as he said, ¡°We didn¡¯t tell anyone that wee here so the people of the City¡¯s manor simrly won¡¯t know that we are here. Moreover, I¡¯ve a gut feeling that the girl will definitely not die. We can always make our move when she can¡¯t deal with him¡­¡± Qing Yue didn¡¯t say anything, but his gaze was focused on the snow-white figure on the stage¡­ ¡°Little girl, if you¡¯re willing to admit that you¡¯re wrong, I¡¯m willing to let you off this time.¡± Lin Li, who was in the sky, looked down at the figure on the arena stage with an arrogant expression. He had already forgotten his duty at this instant. He only remembered the debt he had to settle with Mu Ru Yue. Yet, Lin Li didn¡¯t in the slightest think whether he had done something wrong. ¡®If such an unruly girl has been chosen by the Alchemy Sect and Martial Sect, it will definitely give rise to a cmity in the future. Since that¡¯s the case, I should teach her a harsh lesson so that she can change her personality.¡¯ Lin Li currently failed to think that he wouldn¡¯t have provoked her wrath if he didn¡¯t tweak with Mu Ru Yue¡¯s team¡¯s Teleportation Talismans. Moreover, if Liang Wen didn¡¯t think of killing and denigrating them, why would Qiancheng Yan cripple him? Everything had a cause and oue, but Lin Li didn¡¯t in the slightest analysed the issue. He just knew that he wanted revenge against Mu Ru Yue and also due to her notplying to him. Thus, he wanted to take advantage of being an elder to teach this extremely presumptuous girl a harsh lesson! Chapter 812- An Alarming Sword Technique Part 5

Chapter 812- An rming Sword Technique Part 5

¡°Apologise? Mu Ru Yue smiled. Her smile was captivating but it was cial. ¡°I, Mu Ru Yue, didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Why do I need to apologise to you then?¡± Her voice was extremely domineering, filled with haughtiness and unruliness. Such a girl shouldn¡¯t be at this ce. She should be at the summit of the world instead. ¡°Haha!¡± Lin Liughed out brazenly. With killing intent reeking out from his body, he said, ¡°Good! Really good! It seems that I must teach you a harsh lesson!¡± Boom! Intense mes of fury erupted from his body as he charged toward Mu Ru Yue. The crowd could only see a ray of light being shot toward Mu Ru Yue due to his rapid speed. ¡°Yue Er!¡± An Xi was so anxious that she wanted to enter the arena stage to help Mu Ru Yue, but a jade arm had extended from her side, tightly holding onto her hand. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry.¡± Shu Ning shook her head as she raised her head to look at Mu Ru Yue that was on the arena stage before exining, ¡°I¡¯ve a feeling that Yue Er will certainly not lose!¡± It was unknown to Shu Ning why she had such confidence in Mu Ru Yue. Even she herself was shocked by how much trust she had for Mu Ru Yue. Worry continued to be expressed in An Xi¡¯s eyes even after hearing that as she focused her gaze onto the figures that were battling on the stage¡­ The ray of light prated Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body. An Xi¡¯s heart clenched a little at that instant. She shrieked with a gravely paleplexion, ¡°Yue Er!¡± Yet, Mu Ru Yue¡¯s figure that was stagnated on the arena stage dissipated after a breeze blew past at this moment. ¡°It is an after-image!¡± Shu Ning scrunched her eyebrows with aplex gaze that shone past her eyes. ¡®Mu Ru Yue¡¯s power can already enable her to leave an after-image¡­ ¡®It seems that there is still arge disparity in my might to hers. But this made my heart more determined. ¡®What maternal grandfather said was right. There are countless hidden talents in the Eastern Ind. If I interact with those talents, it will be greatly beneficial to my future cultivation¡­¡¯ Mu Ru Yue suddenly appeared behind Lin Li. Lin Li hastily turned around when he felt an icy aura behind him. With a brandish of his sword, he received her sudden attack. ng! Mu Ru Yue retreated a couple steps back. Her chest jolted a little. A fishy-sweet taste surged up her throat, but she swallowed it back down. But herplexion didn¡¯t in the slightest turn gravely pale¡­ ¡°This girl is really strong!¡± Lin Li¡¯s hand that was gripping onto the white light shuddered a little with his expression bing increasingly serious. ¡®I¡¯m already countless times stronger than usual after using that secret art to increase my might. Even a Spiritual Realm expert wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand my attack and remain unscathed. Yet, she was able to receive my attack without having any injury¡­¡¯ ¡°Little girl,¡± Lin Li sniggered as hemented, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be your match even after using the secret technique to increase my might after a few years. But it is a pity that your current power is still too far from mine. You will undoubtedly fall no matter how talented you are today!¡± His hand gripped tightly on the white glow. Swish! He dashed toward Mu Ru Yue again. His speed was so rapid that it formed a ray of light that shed past Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes. If it wasn¡¯t for her abnormal mental power, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to track his movement¡­ ¡°Master!¡± Qiancheng Yan¡¯s heart shuddered. He was slightly remorseful. If he didn¡¯t cripple Liang Wen on impulse, perhaps Lin Li wouldn¡¯t seek trouble with Master. But Qiancheng Yan couldn¡¯t help but want to shred that bastard Liang Wen¡¯s corpse into tiny pieces whenever he thought about the lecherous gaze that Liang Wen shot toward his Master. Chapter 813- An Alarming Sword Technique Part 6

Chapter 813- An rming Sword Technique Part 6

This was especially so when he wanted to kill them! How could he let Liang Wen off? Bang! Mu Ru Yue¡¯s arm trembled a little while she retreated a couple steps back. She raised her head to look at Lin Li who was before her. With tightly creased brows, she ordered, ¡°Qiancheng, step off the arena stage!¡± ¡°But Master¡­¡± ¡°Qiancheng Yan, you don¡¯t need to feel guilty. You previously didn¡¯t do anything wrong. I will simrly cripple Liang Wen even if you didn¡¯t. What should be unexpected to you was that the referee was so biased. This matter should have also been impossible to be predicted by you.¡± The referee should be impartial and just. Thus, Qiancheng Yan didn¡¯t expect that Lin Li would make a move on them at this ce. This matter should also be the first even if it was in the City of Chaos¡­ ¡°Master, I¡­¡± ¡°Get down!¡± Mu Ru Yue frowned. She no longer gave Qiancheng Yan any chances in rebuking her. Boom! She kicked him off the stage before raising her head to look at the elder charging toward her¡­ ¡°Qiancheng Yan, are you alright?¡± An Xi hastily ran before Qiancheng Yan. She then said worriedly, ¡°What Yue Er said was right. You don¡¯t need to me yourself for deciding to cripple Liang Wen. A person like him deserves to die. Yet, you had left him with his life.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Shu Ning seemed to have seen through Qiancheng Yan¡¯s worries and guilt that she consoled, ¡°My maternal grandfather once told me that a martial practitioner should do whatever he wants, not even caring for his own safety. It is only after breaking through countless crises that the person can be a genuine expert. If one was to suppress their hatred and anger, it will be detrimental to their cultivation instead. ¡°If you didn¡¯t cripple Liang Wen now, you will be unsatisfied. If you don¡¯t relieve those negative feelings, it will sooner orter be a thorn in your heart¡­¡± ¡°Moreover,¡± Shu Ning paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°I have confidence in Yue Er. Lin Li won¡¯t be her match even after increasing his might.¡± A cold snort was heard by her side after she said that. ¡°You are overestimating her might. How can she be able to defeat Lin Li?¡± Shu Ning frowned as she nced at the arrogant and haughty expression of a young girl with a beautify appearance, glint of cold light that shed past her eyes. ¡°What did you say?¡± An Xi was so angered that she widened her eyes. Yet, Shu Ning raised her arm to block An Xi¡¯s path when she wanted to head forth to teach that girl a lesson. ¡°Don¡¯t mind her,¡± Shu Ning shook her head. She nced coldly at the young girl¡¯s beautiful face as she continued, ¡°Don¡¯t bother with her. Moreover, it isn¡¯t the time to bother with her now.¡± Currently, what was the most important matter was Mu Ru Yue¡¯s battle¡­ Shu Ning no longer said anything upon saying that. She raised her gaze to look at the battle on the arena stage. Her eyes no longer divert away from the young girl with a magnificent appearance. ¡°You¡­¡± The young girl¡¯s expression changed after seeing that Shu Ning no longer cared about her. She bit her lip before saying with resentment, ¡°Just you wait! There will be a day that I will let you know that I, Su Ning, isn¡¯t a person that you can just easily mess around with.¡± She raised her chin as she walked toward Jin Kai like an arrogant peacock. She seemed to be treating Shu Ning as an insignificant person. Jin Kai frowned slightly as he shot a cold gaze at Shu Ning¡¯s elegant and pretty face. A glow shed past his golden pupils. But it was so rapid that it was hard for people to notice it. Sweat from Mu Ru Yue¡¯s forehead flowed down her impable face on the arena stage. Drip! Her sweat dripped onto the ground, quickly forming a puddle of sweat before her¡­ ¡°Little girl, you can¡¯t defeat me!¡± Lin Li raised his head arrogantly while he said that. It was obvious that he wasn¡¯t cing any importance on Mu Ru Yue. Chapter 814 - An Alarming Sword Technique Part 7

Chapter 814 - An rming Sword Technique Part 7

¡®Mu Ru Yue won¡¯t be my match after I used the secret art to increase my might drastically. There will be a side effect in using that technique though. I will no longer be able to carry out sexual intercourse in my entire life. ¡®But I naturally won¡¯t need to care about that since I already have four sons.¡¯ Mu Ru Yue wiped the cold sweats off her forehead. She then held firmly onto her sword before striking at Lin Li again. Boom! A downward sh from the Heavenly Dragon me Sword struck toward the ground. An impact was shot toward Lin Li from the ground. Lin Li smiled, thinking nothing about that attack. His aura formed into a storm, colliding against the impact that was rapidly heading toward him. An astonishing explosion was instantly heard. Dust and sand filled the air, covering the girl¡¯s somewhat exhausted appearance¡­ Mu Ru Yue took out two pills and consumed it. She leaped toward Lin Li again after feeling her energy had more or less restored¡­ Yet, Li Li¡¯s aura increasingly intensified at this moment, a mighty storm filled the entire sky¡­ Shock subconsciously filled the crowd¡¯s gaze upon seeing the current sight. ¡°Such powerful force! This girl will most probably die without aplete corpse this time!¡± Even a True Realm expert might not be able to survive under such a storm, not to mention her that was only at the Heaven Realm. It was a pity that such a magnificent talent was going to fall¡­ The crowd sighed in pity. Perhaps she wouldn¡¯t have met with such a cmity if she wasn¡¯t adamant in going against Lin Li. ¡°Master!¡± Qiancheng Yan¡¯s legs softened as he hollered in despair while looking at the girl under the storm. Tears of regret and sorrow gradually flowed down his youthful face. Shu Ning¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but skip a beat even if she had resolutely believed in Mu Ru Yue from the start when she saw such tyrannical power. She yelled frantically, ¡°Yue Er, quickly dodge!¡± But it was already toote¡­ The storm suddenly charged downward, enveloping that snow-like figure¡­ ¡°Doom! She is definitely finished this time!¡± Bang! An Xi sat heavily onto the ground. She bit her lips hardly with sorrow on her adorable face. ¡®I just can¡¯t believe that the girl that I have interacted with for such a long time and even mentioned to take down the entire An family for me had just died on the arena stage¡­¡¯ An Xi hastily covered her lips while she reminisced about those days where they met and interacted with each other. Tears of helplessness and sadness seeped through the gaps of her fingers¡­ Shu Ning¡¯splexion had simrly turned gravely pale with her lips losing all rosiness. She just kept on shaking her head and yelled in a shaky voice, ¡°Impossible! I believe in her. She won¡¯t die!¡± ¡®How can such a magnificent and peerless girl die?¡¯ Shu Ning was able to ept it no matter what¡­ ¡°Hmph!¡± Su Ning sniggered. With a smirk filled with mockery, she said, ¡°I had mentioned that this girl will definitely die. It is just that all of you didn¡¯t believe that. Thus, you met with retribution. A person should not be too brazen. Otherwise, you won¡¯t even know how you die!¡± Suddenly, Qiancheng Yan raised his bloodshot eyes shooting a death gaze at Su Ning. It was unknown to Su Ning why her heart shuddered when her eyes met with his gaze. But she didn¡¯t in the slightest express her shock in her eyes as her arrogance didn¡¯t allow her to show any sign of weakness. The mockery in her eyes intensified instead. ¡°All of you should go and take her corpse back. But I think that her body must have already been obliterated without any remaining remnants of her body, judging by the current situation¡­¡± Qiancheng Yan hastily stood up and moved in a sh before Su Ning right after she said that. His bloodshot eyes were filled with fury and hatred. Chapter 815 - An Alarming Sword Technique Part 8

Chapter 815 - An rming Sword Technique Part 8

The youth had curled both of his hands and fingers tightly around Su Ning¡¯s neck before she could even react. He then proimed in a shaky voice that seemed to be imbued with overflowing fury, ¡°I will kill you if you speak any more nonsense!¡± That¡¯s right, killing intents surged forth from Qiancheng Yan¡¯s body. ¡®Master will definitely not die. I must kill everyone that says that she has already died!¡¯ ¡°Cough! Cough!¡± Su Ning¡¯s beautiful face flushed red with horror in her pretty eyes. She waved her hand helplessly at Jin Kai. She then pleaded in a strained voice, ¡°Elder brother Jin Kai, save me¡­¡± Jin Kai frowned. He didn¡¯t want to care about Su Ning but he couldn¡¯t help but think about her status. Impatience shed past his golden eyes. He raised his hand, shooting a golden ray of light at Qiancheng Yan. Boom! Qiancheng Yan¡¯s body was sent flying before crashing heavily onto the ground. ¡°Qiancheng Yan!¡± An Xi and Shu Ning¡¯s expression changed when they saw Jin Kai¡¯s action, hastily standing before Qiancheng Yan and protecting him. ¡°Jin Kai!!¡± Shu Ning raised her gaze to look at Jin Kai¡¯s handsome but cold face. Killing intents surged forth from her heart. Her beautiful face was no longer as elegant as usual. Boundless coldness rejecting people from nearing her was expressed instead. She said heavily on each of her words, ¡°I will never forgive you in my life!¡± They had met each other when they were young and had a good rtionship after all. Hence, she didn¡¯t detest him even if Jin Kai treated her extremely cold when they reunited. Yet, Jin Kai had just breached her bottom line this time. He didn¡¯t mind making move on her friend to save that damnable girl Su Ning. She would not forgive him in her entire life and eternity just from him doing that. A small bun-like figure appeared in Jin Kai¡¯s mind when he saw Shu Ning¡¯s resolute gaze. A trace of panic unknowingly permeated in his heart. Just as he wanted to exin, Su Ning suddenly pounced into his embrace. With a tear-stained face, she said, ¡°Elder brother Jin Kai, I am so scared. They actually wanted to kill me. You had promised my parents to protect me so you can¡¯t just watch on as I am being bullied¡­¡± Jin Kai¡¯s body stiffened. But he immediately pushed Su Ning away when the Shu Ning¡¯s cold gaze entered his eyes. He briskly walked toward Shu Ning, wanting to hold Shu Ning¡¯s hand. But he heard the girl¡¯s sharp thorn-like words that stabbed heavily into his heart before he could touch her. ¡°Scram! I don¡¯t ever want to see you again in my life!¡± Shu Ning already was tremendously enraged due to Mu Ru Yue¡¯s matter. Yet, Jin Kai hurt Qiancheng Yan at this moment. She was risking her life by wanting to save Qiancheng Yan. But she could not let her friend¡¯s disciple be injured again no matter what. Jin Kai ced his hand down. His usual icy gaze seemed to have melted as sorrow and remorse reced the coldness. ¡°I am sorry.¡± Even Jin Kai couldn¡¯t believe that he said those words after they left his mouth. But he just had a feeling that the person that he didn¡¯t want to hurt the most in his life was this girl¡­ Su Ning¡¯s face distorted in jealousy and hatred. She clenched her fists tightly as she shot dagger-like gazes at Shu Ning. ¡®This damnable girl dares to seduce my Elder brother Jin Kai. I definitely mustn¡¯t let her off!¡¯ Shu Ning no longer looked at Jin Kai. She walked forth and helped Qiancheng Yan to stand up. However, an intense ray of light shot out from within the storm at this moment¡­ Boom! A mighty sword aura was shot out from the storm, instantly splitting the arena stage into halves with that sword light, ruining the arena stage¡­ Chapter 816 - An Alarming Sword Technique Part 9

Chapter 816 - An rming Sword Technique Part 9

Everyone was stunned by that astonishing sword technique, subconsciously casting their gazes at the arena stage¡­ A figure suddenly appeared within the dust and sand that permeated the sky after the storm died down. The current girl no longer looked as graceful as usual. Her white robes was covered in dust and sand. She was in such a sorry state, but it was still unable to cover her magnificence. Everyone was in shock as they looked in astonishment at that figure. They didn¡¯t dare to believe what they saw. ¡°Ho-how did you survive?!¡± Lin Li¡¯s voice was trembling as he yelled with all his might. ¡®I had already used all my might in that move. But this girl managed to survive my ultimate blow¡­¡¯ ¡°Yue Er!¡± An Xi¡¯s heart shuddered as she looked dazedly at Mu Ru Yue who had walked out from the dust and sand. This kind of jubnt kind of feeling of recovering what she had almost lost forever nearly made her shriek. But she had hastily cover her lips before she shrieked. Yet, her shaking body exposed her heart-felt excitement¡­ ¡°Master, Master is alright¡­¡± Qiancheng Yan¡¯s excitement was more intense than An Xi¡¯s. He couldn¡¯t imagine what would happen if something was to really happen to Mu Ru Yue. He might even do something out of his character. ¡®My parents gave me my life and soul. But it was this girl that had given me hope to continue living. If it wasn¡¯t for her, perhaps I would already be a corpse, dying together with Yan Er¡­¡¯ Shu Ning smiled. Her smile wasn¡¯t cold with her entire body emitted an elegant aura. It was undeniable that Shu Ning was really beautiful even if she wasn¡¯t devastatingly beautiful. The gentleness of her beauty would make anyone that saw her smile rx subconsciously¡­ Jin Kai¡¯s gaze had always focused on Shu Ning from the start. His heart seemed to have been ripped apart by a hand; it was unbearably painful¡­ ¡®Is she that girl?¡¯ ¡®If it isn¡¯t her, then how can she possess a smile that stirs up my heart so much? But she had gone missing for about a dozen years. Why has she appeared here then? ¡®But if this girl is that girl, what should I do next?¡¯ Jin Kai thought about all those years of longingness and yearningness but his heart ached again when he thought about Shu Ning¡¯s previous cold expression, the pain suffocated him¡­ ¡®I was wrong. I was really wrong! ¡®I shouldn¡¯t have made a move on her friend due to Su Ning¡¯s identity. Perhaps I will lose my most beloved girl forever from that act¡­¡¯ Mu Ru Yue halted her step on the arena stage. She raised her gaze to look at Lin Li that had a drastic change in his expression. ¡°Is that all you can do? It will be my turn to attack then¡­¡± ¡°Transformation of an Astonishing me Dragon!¡± Boom! Intense me burst forth from the girl¡¯s body. Swish! The mes gathered toward the Heavenly Dragon me Sword. Her current appearance being enveloped with mes looked breathtaking! Lin Li gradually opened his eyes with shock expressed in his eyes. But the girl raised and swung her sword downwards before he got back to his senses. An enormous sword that seemed to have reached the sky floated behind her at this moment. The enormous red sword carried an astonishing aura with it. Boom! It was struck downwards. Such an astonishing sword attack rocked the ruined arena stage as it struck toward Lin Li¡­ An intense explosion shook the entire za for a short moment. The crowd was reluctant to shift their gazes away from the arena stage at this instant as they focused their gazes at the arena stage without looking elsewhere¡­ Chapter 817 - An Alarming Sword Technique Part 10

Chapter 817 - An rming Sword Technique Part 10

Dust and sand covered their sight again from the destruction of the arena stage. It was only after a long time for the gale to dissipate the dust and sand. However, Lin Li was still standing perfectly well in mid-air with his grey robes fluttering along with the wind, enveloping his robust figure. ¡°Lord Lin Li is still alive? Didn¡¯t I say that Lord Lin Li definitely wouldn¡¯t die that easily? Even though that sword attack was rming and even seemed to be slicing through the sky, it was only filled with grandeur butcked in power.¡± Lin Li, who was previously standing upright in mid-air, dropped directly to the ground while the crowd below the arena stage was discussing among themselves. Following that, he no longer climbed back up to his feet¡­ ¡°Yue Er!¡± tion filled An Xi¡¯s eyes as she walked briskly toward the girl standing in mid-air. Respect and reverence brimmed in her eyes at this moment. ¡®Perhaps it was a right choice for me to choose to follow her half a month ago¡­¡¯ ¡°Yue Er, that sword technique is really amazing. Who taught you that move?¡± An Xi¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡®Mu Ru Yue¡¯s sword move that seemed to have cut through the heaven was too cool. I won¡¯t be able to forget that move in my life¡­¡¯ Mu Ru Yue smiled lightly. ¡°It was a move that I had improvised in the previous crisis. Previously, that move can enable me to battle against an opponent that has a higher cultivation than me. Yet, my opponents have been bing increasingly powerful. Lin Li also used a secret art to increase his might to the True Realm even though it hadn¡¯t reached the Spiritual Realm. Thus, I wasn¡¯t able to use my previous technique to defeat him so I was lucky to be able toe up with a new move in time,pletely defeating Lin Li.¡± An Xi no longer heard what Mu Ru Yue continued to say. She was stupefied and looked dazedly at Mu Ru Yue when she heard that Mu Ru Yue hade up with that sword technique herself. She suspected that her ears were currently malfunctioning¡­ ¡®This girl is too outrageous! ¡®I am far inferior aspared to her even if I, as a Spiritual Master, was a rare existence. I didn¡¯t have the confidence to defeat Lin Li after all¡­ ¡®It will be impossible for me even after reaching Mu Ru Yue¡¯s age!¡¯ ¡°Qiancheng,¡± Mu Ru Yue shifted her gaze to look at Qiancheng Yan before she said in smile, ¡°I need to thank you. If it wasn¡¯t for you, I might not be able to create that new move in this match.¡± Qiancheng Yan¡¯s heart shuddered. ¡®I knew that Master has seen through my guilt so she is intentionally consoling me.¡¯ A trace of warmth surged in Qiancheng Yan¡¯s heart. ¡®Master seems really cold, but she actually does ce us in her heart. ¡®Even taking good care of my mood¡­¡¯ ¡°Master, I, Qiancheng Yan, will never regret knowing you in my life.¡± Qiancheng Yan raised his gaze to look seriously at Mu Ru Yue. Mu Ru Yue smiled lightly but didn¡¯t say further. She lifted her head to look at Shu Ning who wasing over. Shu Ning sighed andmented a little, ¡°Yue Er, I initially thought that I was already talented enough until I met you. I finally understand what it is to be like a frog in a well. I should be grateful to my maternal grandfather. If it wasn¡¯t for him to make me leave the family to see the world, perhaps I will still be self-proiming myself as a talent¡­¡± ¡®Every talent in the world no longer can call themselves a talent whenparing themselves to her! ¡®Anything by her side will only be a prop¡­¡¯ Shu Ning was a little curious at this instant as to how powerful the man that waspatible to be with her would be? The crowd burst out in a mour only at the moment that Mu Ru Yue walked down from the ruined arena stage¡­ Chapter 818 - Ye Wu Chen Appeared Part 1

Chapter 818 - Ye Wu Chen Appeared Part 1

¡°Won! She really won!¡± Lin Li initially had a great cultivation. Moreover, he had even used a secret art to increase his might. Yet, he was still defeated by a twenty-year-old girl¡­ Mu Ru Yue slowly walked out of the arena stage under the crowd¡¯s shock gazes. She lifted her head to survey the crowd the moment she walked down from the ruined arena stage. She then asked with a slight smirk, ¡°Is there anyone that still wants to challenge me?¡± The crowd instantly became silent as they looked in shock at the girl that had just walked off the arena stage. Wouldn¡¯t it be equivalent to be seeking death by battling against them? Who could still have the guts to challenge her. A group of cavalries rode briskly over the instant Mu Ru Yue walked down the arena stage, instantly surrounding the entire martial stage. Following that, a middle-aged man with a stern expression walked out from behind the cavalries. ¡°It is the City Lord!¡± An exmation was shouted out from somewhere within the crowd. Everyone then raised their heads to look at the middle-aged man. ¡°Yue Er.¡± Shu Ning frowned as she moved in a sh to stand before Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body, protecting Mu Ru Yue behind her, while she looked coldly at the middle-aged man. A trace of apprehensiveness was expressed in her eyes. The City Lord nced at Lin Li that was lying motionlessly on the ground. But he didn¡¯t say anything and just looked at Mu Ru Yue before he said, ¡°This Lord has already heard what had happened here. Lin Li had misused his authority for his personal benefits. He deserves to die. Thepetition will still be continuing. However, there is a need to build another arena stage since the current arena stage is in ruins. ¡°This lord had also seen this girl¡¯s might. She shall be the champion of thispetition unless someone can defeat her. Following this, you will be fighting for the top ten positions in thispetition.¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t expect that it would be so easy to obtain the championship. But she had some lingering fears when she thought about the previous crisis. Shu Ning and the rest rxed. They originally thought that the City Lord would avenge for Lin Li. Yet, the matter was actually resolved so easily¡­ ¡°Everyone shall be dismissed for now.¡± The City Lord coldly surveyed the crowd before he said in an indifferent tone, ¡°I will notify all of you for the day of thepetition¡­¡± Swish! The crowd had all left the za. Nheless, that previous rming sword move still greatly startled them. It would be hard for them to forget that sight for the rest of their lives and eternity¡­ Jin Kai¡¯s gaze was still focused on Shu Ning. His heart once again seemed to have been ripped apart by a hand when he saw Shu Ning¡¯s cold expression. ¡®Is this girl really that merciless?¡¯ He smiled bitterly before closing his eyes in slight sorrow¡­ ¡°Yue Er, let¡¯s go.¡± Shu Ning frowned slightly. She didn¡¯t even nce at Jin Kai after that incident. It was as though the man was non-existent in her point of view¡­ An Xi and Qiancheng Yan had gathered in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s room in the ry station. They were happily discussing a few topics. Yet, an elderly voice was heard from outside the room. ¡°This should be the ce.¡± The room¡¯s door was suddenly pushed open while he said that, sessfully stopping everyone from chatting¡­ The elder that entered the room had a snow-white beard with a benevolent smile on his elderly face. He surveyed the four of them once he had briskly entered the room. ¡°Who are you?¡± An Xi frowned her pretty long, shapely eyebrows with wariness expressed on her adorable babyface. ¡°Hehe! Little girl, you don¡¯t need to fear me. I¡¯m not a bad person.¡± A cordial smile was expressed on the elder¡¯s face. Chapter 819 - Ye Wu Chen Appeared Part 2

Chapter 819 - Ye Wu Chen Appeared Part 2

Yet, his smile seemed to be from a queer uncle trying to abduct innocent children. An Xi didn¡¯t in the slightest believe him as she used a doubtful gaze to stare at the elderly man. It made the elder suspect whether if there were words saying that he was a bad person on his face. ¡°Little girl, this old man really isn¡¯t a bad person.¡± The elder pointed to his benevolent-looking face as he exined, ¡°Look at this! This old man¡¯s face should be a face of a good person.¡± An Xi pouted as she rebuked, ¡°A bad person will never say that he is bad.¡± The elder was instantly speechless. He then sighed faintly as he looked aggrieved at An Xi. That gaze of him sent a chill running through An Xi¡¯s body, making her subconsciously hide behind Mu Ru Yue. ¡°An Xi.¡± Mu Ru Yue frowned slightly. She looked indifferently at the elder before asking, ¡°Why have youe here for?¡± ¡®This elder is an expert. He is at least stronger than me¡­¡¯ ¡°Hehe! Thisdy knows how to see people. You know that this old man isn¡¯t a bad person.¡± The elder chuckled before introducing himself, ¡°Please let me introduce myself. I am Qing Yue from the Alchemy Sect.¡± ¡®Alchemy Sect?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue raised her brow before asking with a fake smile, ¡°Why has the person of the Alchemy Secte to find us, ordinary people?¡± ¡®Ordinary?¡¯ The elder took in a deep breath, suppressing the impulse to bash this little girl up. ¡®If she was ordinary, how could the other talents live?¡¯ ¡°Little girl, I admire this boy¡¯s and your innate talents. I want to recruit you both as my disciples. What do you think?¡± The elder smiled as he continued with pride, ¡°I¡¯m not lying. My position in the Alchemy Sect is second to the Sect Master¡¯s. If you be my disciples, I can promise that nobody in this Eastern Ind will dare to bully you.¡± Qiancheng Yan, who was initially sitting quietly by Mu Ru Yue¡¯s side, became stirred up upon hearing what the elder said. Swish! He stood up from his seat. ¡°I refuse!¡± The elder was stunned for the moment as he looked at Qiancheng Yan, puzzled, before persuading, ¡°Boy, you should think carefully. Our status as the Alchemy Sect is rather high in this ce. If you disagree, you might regret in the future.¡± Qiancheng Yan bit his lip before ncing at Mu Ru Yue and exined, ¡°I, Qiancheng Yan, just need her as my master in my life! I won¡¯t be anyone¡¯s disciple except her¡¯s!¡± ¡®Even if it is a recruitment from the remarkably powerful Alchemy Sect¡­¡¯ ¡°Hehe! This will be easy to resolve. The two of you can enter my Alchemy Sect.¡± The elder smiled as he shifted his gaze at Mu Ru Yue and asked, ¡°Little girl, are you willing to enter the Alchemy Sect?¡± The elder was great confidence that she would be keen to join as the Alchemy Sect was not only the top power of the continent, he himself held a superior position in the Alchemy Sect. The girl that was sitting quietly raised her gaze slowly upon hearing what he said. She then replied in a tone that was unquestionable, ¡°I refuse!¡± ¡®Refuse? She actually refused?¡¯ The elder momentarily widened his eyes. He was in extreme astonishment. ¡®Where has it gone wrong? She rejected my invitation to be my disciple¡­¡¯ ¡°Little girl, which part of me is dissatisfying?¡± The elder was really unsatisfied with gloominess expressed on his entire face. He never had such a tragic experience where both of his disciple¡¯s candidates rejected his offer¡­ ¡°I am not interested in the Alchemy Sect.¡± Mu Ru Yue nced at the elder as she said indifferently. ¡°Simrly, I currently have really important matters to settle so I don¡¯t have the time to enter the Alchemy Sect¡­¡± Chapter 820 - Ye Wu Chen Appeared Part 3

Chapter 820 - Ye Wu Chen Appeared Part 3

The elder sighed in disappointment before he said, ¡°I shall respect your decision. Little girl, if you ever regret and want toe under me, you can alwayse and find me. The entrance to my Alchemy Sect will always be wide open for you.¡± ¡®Even though this little girl is just a martial practitioner, I must try to recruit her no matter what as I definitely can¡¯t let those bastards from the Martial Sect snatch away a martial practitioner that has such an outstanding innate talent¡­¡¯ ¡°But,¡± Mu Ru Yue paused for a moment before she continued, ¡°I can let Qiancheng Yan head to the Alchemy Sect to train.¡± ¡°Master!¡± Qiancheng Yan paled with fright as he hastily raised his head to look at Mu Ru Yue. He then asked, choked with his emotions, ¡°Master, do you not want me anymore?¡± ¡®Otherwise, why is she making me be his disciple?¡¯ ¡°Qiancheng, you are still too inexperienced. You will be able to gain experience after entering the Alchemy Sect.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled as she continued, ¡°Moreover, I only want you to join the Alchemy Sect. I am not telling you to be his disciple. I will always be your Master no matter what.¡± ¡®I am not that silly to give up such a talent with a Divine Body to someone else. But Qiancheng Yan really needs to train. His battle experience is too insufficient. ¡®Even though I can teach him those experiences, it won¡¯t be as effective as for him to train by battling against others. ¡®He will only mature if he entered the Alchemy Sect that is filled with talents¡­¡¯ Qiancheng Yan gradually calmed down as he looked at the girl¡¯s smiling face. ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. I will certainly not let you down! I will reach a high position in the world one day. I will then announce to the entire world that I am your, Mu Ru Yue¡¯s, disciple!¡± ¡®I must mature to gain glory for Master!¡¯ The elder was ted. ¡®Even though Mu Ru Yue rejected to join the Alchemy Sect, I still have this youth that is simrly a rare talent. I will at least not return to the Alchemy Sect empty-handed.¡¯ ¡°Hehe!¡± The elder stroked his snow-white beard. He then smiled in satisfaction, ¡°Don¡¯t fret. Little boy, if anyone is to bully you in the Alchemy Sect, you can always tell them my name. There won¡¯t be anyone that will dare to bully or humiliate you in the Alchemy Sect for as long as I¡¯m there!¡± Qiancheng Yan didn¡¯t say anything but his clear gaze was filled with determination. ¡®The only reason why I want to be stronger is due to me being Mu Ru Yue¡¯s disciple! Master will undoubtedly reach the summit of the world so I mustn¡¯t embarrass Master!¡¯ The elder was really sad that Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t join the Alchemy Sect. But the Alchemy Sect would have an unbreakable rtionship with her after Qiancheng Yan joins the Alchemy Sect. It was unknown to him why he had a feeling that his girl would definitely create havoc in this Eastern Ind¡­ A set of footsteps was once again heard outside the door shortly after the elder left. When the crowd looked at the entrance of the room, an elder in embroidered robes was walking briskly into the room. ¡°Who will you be again?¡± An Xi frowned as she asked impatiently. The elder with a stern expression in embroidered robes was stunned for a moment after hearing what An Xi said. ¡®Can it be someone else has alreadye to find them?¡¯ ¡°Lady, I¡¯m an Elder of the Martial Sect, Wu Wen (squad culture). I had coincidentally watched thepetition. I am thinking of wanting to recruit Mister Qiancheng and Lady Mu into the Martial Sect after admiring your innate talents. What do you think about that?¡± ¡®Coincidentallye here? I am just bullsheetting! ¡®Thesepetitions were originally not under my concern. I could just dispatch for subordinates to aplish such task while I just need to wait in the sect for them. ¡®But I heard that the two elders from the Alchemy Sect have personallye here. How can I continue to sit in the sect? Thus, I ran over to this ce without dallying. Otherwise, I may lose the chance to recruit these two talents into the Martial Sect.¡¯ Chapter 821 - Ye Wu Chen Appeared Part 4

Chapter 821 - Ye Wu Chen Appeared Part 4

Wu Wen was the same as those two elders from the Alchemy Sect in not liking to be serviced by themon popce. If the City Lord of the City of Chaos knew that they wereing, he would certainly lead a group of people over to wee them. How could he stand it? Thus, he sneaked discreetly into the city without letting anyone know¡­ An Xi was a little stupefied. ¡®The Martial Sect and Alchemy Sect¡¯s elders have personallye to invite Mu Er and Qiancheng Yan into their sect in such a short period of time. Moreover, these two elders seem to hold rather superior positions in their sect¡­¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled faintly as she exined, ¡°Qiancheng Yan has already entered the Alchemy Sect while I don¡¯t feel like joining any sect.¡± Wu Wen was a little frustrated upon hearing what she said. ¡®It seems that old man from the Alchemy Sect has made his move faster than me.¡¯ ¡°Alright.¡± He sighed lightly before persuading dejectedly, ¡°But Mister Qiancheng hasn¡¯t officially entered the sect. If he wants to join my sect instead, I will wee him anytime. Furthermore, Lady Mu, if you are willing to be a disciple of my Medicine Sect, I can give you a core disciple status and even let you enjoy having the greatest power a disciple could hold! I hope that you will consider about it.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled faintly as she replied, ¡°I will.¡± Wu Wen¡¯s eyes still lit up even if he knew that she was just replying to him half-heartedly. ¡®If I can get such a talent under me, the Martial Sect will definitely overtake the Alchemy Sect and Devil Sect in a couple of years¡­¡¯ The crowd felt that theycked of a better solution in treating this situation while they looked at elder¡¯s departing figure. The Alchemy Sect and Martial Sect didn¡¯t force them to enter their sect so they had good impressions of those two powers¡­ Mu RU Yue didn¡¯t need topete in the uingpetition so she cultivated in her room during this period of time. Her name should already be well-spread throughout the Eastern Continent. If Ye Wu Chen was near this ce, he would undoubtedly know her location reuniting with her. The faint sunlight of the sunset shone on the girl that was sitting on her bed with her eyes closed. Yet, a bustling sound was suddenly heard outside the room, making her open her eyes abruptly. ¡°Mu Er,¡± An Xi jumped up and down tedly. Her face had flushed red from excitement. ¡°Do you know I¡¯ve defeated An Lin?! Haha! She was scared witless by me at that time. I will no longer need to hide and let those people know that I, An Xi, am not a trash!¡± Her eyshes were trembling slightly with a peculiar ray of light glimmering in her bright eyes. Her smile was like warm sunlight, subconsciously influencing people with her emotions¡­ ¡°Congrattions.¡± Mu Ru Yue congratted her with a genuine smile. Shu Ning smiled but she was ted for An Xi. Nobody would think that she was a trash from now on¡­ ¡°Wei Zi Fang (maintain child honest), I previously had clearly told you before to purposely forfeit on the Arena Stage. Yet, you dared to go against my order! You are asking for a beating. Someone beat him up for me!¡± A fiend¡¯s voice was suddenly heard from outside the room. Mu Ru Yue scrunched her eyebrows tightly, but didn¡¯t give much attention to themotion. In her point of view, she didn¡¯t have any energy to give strangers and didn¡¯t like to meddle in something that didn¡¯t involve her. ¡°Wei Zi Fang is really pitiful.¡± An Xi pursed her lips as her bright,rge eyes looked outside of the room as she exined, ¡°The Wei family initially had great power that was second to those power such as the Alchemy Sect. But something happened a couple dozen of years ago. ¡°The daughter of the Wei family suddenly alienated from the Wei family after marrying into the Dou family. Her newborn daughter, Dou Yu (jade), had also disappeared. It was rumoured that she had already been killed by someone. The head of the Wei family could not bear with such blows that he fell ill and became bedridden. The Wei family had fallen to be a mediocre family from then on¡­¡± Chapter 822 - Ye Wu Chen Appeared Part 5

Chapter 822 - Ye Wu Chen Appeared Part 5

An Xi paused for a moment after saying that before she continued, ¡°The purpose of why Wei Zi Fang participated in thispetition was due to hoping that he could gain the attention of those two powers. If he could enter any of the two powers, he would definitely be able to improve the current state of the Wei family.¡± Bang! Mu Ru Yue suddenly stood up from her seat before she left her room without turning her head back. Everyone was pointing at the youth that was being bashed up by a crowd while discussing among themselves at the street of the ry station, but none of them went forth to help him. All of them knew that the people that were bashing the youth up from the Lin family. The person leading the group was the direct line of descent of the Lin family, young master Lin Ye (forest industry). The Wei family previously held the same status as the Wei family, but after the Wei family fell, the Lin family treated the Wei family badly. If it wasn¡¯t for the daughter of the Wei family bing the current Madam of the Dou family, they already would have annihted the Wei family. They didn¡¯t have the guts to wipe out the entire Wei family even if the Madam of the Dou family was distant to the Wei family after all¡­ Even though the Dou family possessed a simr status to the previous Wei family, the Dou family was being back by the Devil Sect. They wouldn¡¯t dare to make a move on the family that was being protected by the Devil Sect no matter how much guts they have. ¡°Wei Zi Fang, I was showing you respect when I previously told you to forfeit. Who do you think you are? You had greatly embarrassed me on the arena stage by defeating me. I won¡¯t forgive you for that.¡± Lin Ye raised his chin as he looked coldly at Wei Zi Fang¡¯s fair and handsome face as he continued, ¡°I¡¯ve already lost in thepetition so I don¡¯t need to bother with the rule that prohibitspetitors in injuring otherpetitors! You must pay the price for defeating me. Everyone, continue to beat him to death!¡± ¡®I can¡¯t even imagine my father¡¯s fury after returning home today. The current Wei family is inferior to the Lin family. Yet, I had never been able to defeat Wei Zi Fang that is a talent of the Wei family after so many years of fighting against him¡­ ¡®I originally thought that thispetition will be a chance for me in defeating him. But I didn¡¯t expect that Wei Zi Fang was so stubborn to the point of ignoring my threats! ¡®He is currently reaping what he sowed; no one is to be med for his current plight!¡¯ ¡°Cough! Cough!¡± Wei Zi Fang coughed out a mouthful of blood as he looked at Ye Lin with a gravely paleplexion. His gaze was burning with fury, resentment, and the stubbornness that makes Lin Ye grit his teeth! ¡°Damn it!¡± Lin Ye gritted his teeth. ¡®If I don¡¯t shatter his pride and confidence, it will be hard for me to appease my anger¡­¡¯ ¡°Wei Zi Fang, I will let you know the oue of offending me!¡± Boom! Layers of green mes abruptly coated Lin Ye¡¯s fist before he struck his fist directly at Wei Zi Fang. If it was as per usual, Wei Zi Fang wouldn¡¯t need to care about Lin Ye¡¯s attack. However, he was already beaten up to the point where he didn¡¯t have the energy to even get up on his feet. He could only watch on as the fist neared him¡­ Suddenly, a pair of hands extended from the side, gripping firmly onto Lin Ye¡¯s fist. Following that, Lin Ye felt a powerful force struck against his fist. Bang! His body was sent flying backward. Wei Zi Fang was startled as he raised his gaze to look at the fluttering white robes before him with astonishment in his eyes¡­ ¡°Who dared to injure me?¡± Lin Ye furiously raised his head when he asked that. A chill crept up from the bottom of feet when his eyes met with that cial gaze. The coldness even made him stutter his following words, ¡°Wh-why is it you?¡± Ye Lin¡¯s pupils gradually widened as he was scared witless. Hisplexion turned gravely pale with his lips trembling slightly¡­ Chapter 823 - Ye Wu Chen Appeared Part 6

Chapter 823 - Ye Wu Chen Appeared Part 6

The rest of the group found the current situation was a little grim so they no longer cared about anything to run away, abandoning Lin Ye. They couldn¡¯t be med as all of thepetitors that were present at the za a couple ago saw her battle, naturally seeing that rming sword move. She could defeat Lin Li, not to mention them. They would probably be wiped out by her sword before having a chance to even react. Lin Ye¡¯s body shuddered. He expressed a ttering smile on his gravely pale face as he exined, ¡°Lady Mu, are you¡­ acquainted with Wei Zi Fang? This is a misunderstanding. We are just fooling around. We definitely weren¡¯t really bullying him.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze was cold as the bone-piercing cold ice, making Lin Ye drench in cold sweat. He actually had a feeling to run away from this ce. ¡®This girl is too scary. I don¡¯t even have the courage in attempting to fight her¡­¡¯ ¡°Scram!¡± That cial word was a great relief to Lin Ye as he briskly ran out of the ry station. It was only after he left the ry station that he discovered he was drenched in cold sweat from his fright¡­ Mu Ru Yue gradually turned around to look at Wei Zi Fang who was still sitting on the ground. She then said coldly, ¡°Stand up by yourself! It can¡¯t be you are waiting for me to pull you up, right?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze became slightly absent-minded when she saw that youth¡¯s face. ¡®This man carries the same bloodline as me in his body even if there is a few generation gaps! He is a family member of Mother¡¯s! ¡®I don¡¯t mind antagonizing others for Mother!¡¯ Wei Zi Fang was slightly startled. He climbed up on his feet before looking at Mu Ru Yue with an unbending gaze as he asked, ¡°Why did you save me?¡± Mu Ru Yue nced at him and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t casually save people. Your life belongs to me from now on since I¡¯ve saved your life.¡± ¡°I had seen your battle and know your might. How can an insignificant person like me enter your eyes?¡± ¡®This girl doesn¡¯t seem to be the type of girl that is so kind hearted to meddle with other¡¯s business. Why has she saved only me when there are countless people in the Eastern Ind experiencing the same thing as I do then?¡¯ ¡°It is for a person.¡± Mu Ru Yue smirked as she nced at the man¡¯s prideful face. ¡®It is obvious that this man is extremely prideful from his appearance. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have gone against that person¡¯s order on the arena stage. ¡®He is a person that won¡¯t submit to anyone!¡¯ ¡°I know you are resentful. You are resentful of being humiliated by others and even rescued by a girl. If you really want to protect that pride of yours, you can only make yourself stronger. You don¡¯t have the qualification in being prideful with your current ability. If you want to keep your petty pride now, your oue will only be death!¡± It was like a lightning that struck his heart. Wei Zi Fang raised his gaze in shock at the girl¡¯s indifferent face. A peculiar feeling infiltrated her heart at this instant¡­ ¡®What she said is right. Only an expert can possess pride! ¡®If I refuse other¡¯s help with my current capability, death will be my only oue. Which is more important, pride or life? ¡®It is obviously thetter! ¡®What is the use of having pride when there¡¯s no life?¡¯ ¡°Thank you for your pointer. I finally understood that point.¡± Wei Zi Fang raised his gaze as he looked resolutely at Mu Ru Yue as he continued, ¡°I will be an expert in the future!¡± Only an expert could have pride¡­ Chapter 824 - Ye Wu Chen Appeared Part 7

Chapter 824 - Ye Wu Chen Appeared Part 7

¡°Yue Er,¡± An Xi ran out of the room. She heaved a sigh of relief when she saw Mu Ru Yue being safe and sound, ¡°You previously scared me from running out of the room without saying anything. That¡¯s right, Yue Er, you are acquainted with Wei Zi Fang?¡± Her gaze shifted to Wei Zi Fang while she said that. ¡°I don¡¯t know him.¡± Mu Ru Yue shook her head as she said, ¡°An Xi, he is injured. Do you mind patching him up?¡± An Xi smiled lovably as she agreed, ¡°Alright, I will bring him back now.¡± 1 Wei Zi Fang frowned as he subconsciously wanted to reject An Xi¡¯s intimity. Yet, his taut heart rxed after thinking about what Mu Ru Yue said. ¡®If it was in the past, I would certainly have rejected anyone¡¯s help due to my pride! But Mu Ru Yue enlightened me, making me gradually ce down my prideful heart¡­¡¯ Mu Ru Yue looked at Wei Zi Fang. ¡®This is my first meeting with him. I doubt he will believe me if I casually tell him my identity. The current Wei family still doesn¡¯t know that the Madam of the Dou family is actually just an imposter after all¡­¡¯ It was a quiet night. But the interior of the City Lord¡¯s Manor was decorated withnterns and colored banners, bustling with life. The Martial Competition had sessfully ended even if it was dyed by a couple of days due to that incident. The happiest person during this celebration was none other than the City Lord. ¡°Protector Jing Ming (bright wise) and Protector Chuan Gu (creek valley)!¡± The noisy guest hall instantly quietened after hearing those names. All of their gazes shot towards the two people that were at the entrance. Both of the middle-aged men had different markings on their robes, revealing their identity¡­ ¡°Are they Protector Jing Ming from the Martial Sect and Protector Chuan Gu from the Alchemy Sect?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, they are indeed people from those two sects. The Martial Competition had just ended while the Alchemy Competition hasn¡¯t even start. Thus, they are probably here to recruit some martial practitioners.¡± The crowd no longer said anything, but they stared at those two people with excitement and nervousness. If they were chosen by those two powers, it would imply that their future will be smooth-sailing¡­ ¡°City Lord, we are here to pick some martial practitioners.¡± Chuan Gu raised his head arrogantly as he swept a gaze through the crowd before announcing, ¡°I have decided to recruit the following people into the sect after serious considerations. Jin Kai and Su Ning can obtain inner core disciple positions. Moreover¡­¡± He reported a couple more names but he hadn¡¯t say Qiancheng Yan¡¯s and Mu Ru Yue¡¯s names from the start to the end. Jing Ming had simrly reported some names, but simrly, he didn¡¯t say their names. The crowd started to discuss among themselves. From their understanding, those two talents should have been fought over by everyrge power. Why didn¡¯t Protector Jing Ming and Protector Chuan Gu mention their names? Chuan Gu seemed to have sensed their curiosity and exined, ¡°I would like toment on something. There are two talents that are indeed stunning in thispetition. Yet, it is a pity that they are too ruthless in settling with situations. If such people were to enter our sect, they would definitely give rise to countlessmotions. They may even be enemies to the entire Eastern Ind! We can¡¯t afford to take such risks and don¡¯t need such vicious disciples. Thus, they will never be potential candidates to be recruited into our sects!¡± He didn¡¯t say any names, but everyone knew who those two protectors were referring to. All of their gazes shot toward Mu Ru Yue and Qiancheng Yan at this moment. The City Lord was simrly stunned. It seemed as though he didn¡¯t expect that both of the protectors will make such a decision. He originally thought that those two powers would fight among each other for those two people¡­ 1. Note: I don¡¯t really get this part but that was what she said. Perhaps bringing him back into the room to treat his injuries? Chapter 825 - Ye Wu Chen Appeared Part 8

Chapter 825 - Ye Wu Chen Appeared Part 8

Was it really the case that Chuan Gu and Jing Ming did not choose Mu Ru Yue and Qiancheng Yan? It was obviously not the case¡­ It was actually due to Su Ning finding them prior to this selection. Su Ning had given a precious alchemy form to Chuan Gu in exchange for him not choosing Mu Ru Yue and Qiancheng Yan. She had also promised Jing Ming that the Su family would be willing to help him settle three unconditional matters if he simrly did not choose Mu Ru Yue and Qiancheng Yan to enter into the Martial sect! The Martial Sect was indeed really powerful but Jing Ming was only just a puny protector. He would be more than willing to ept the Su family¡¯s deal. Moreover, it was only beneficial for the fame of the sect even if Mu Ru Yue and Qiancheng Yan entered the sect. Perhaps they would soon be forgotten by the world. Who would choose to do such a meaningless act then? Su Ning initially wanted to deal with Shu Ning but she failed to find any dirt to use against Shu Ning. Thus, she didn¡¯t have a foolproof method in dealing with Shu Ning. However, those two protectors had assured her that they would somehow find an excuse to expel her from the group or even kill her on the way back to the sect! Su Ning looked at those four people. A trace of sinister ray of light shone past her eyes with her smirk that was filled with mockery intensifying. ¡°Are you trying to enter the Alchemy Sect or Martial Sect? I, Su Ning, shall intentionally block your path!¡± Those kinds of people didn¡¯t have the qualification to enter the two sects! Shu Ning raised her head to look at Su Ning as though she felt her gaze. With a cold glint that shed past her eyes, shemented, ¡°This matter undoubtedly have something to do with Su Ning. It is a pity that Yue Er didn¡¯t have any interest in both sects and even rejected the invitations by those two elders. Furthermore, Qiancheng Yan had already agreed in entering the Alchemy Sect¡­¡± Her n was destined to fail. Those two protectors¡¯ authorities were inferior to those two elders that invited Mu Ru Yue and Qiancheng Yan to enter the sect. If those two elders were to know that those two protectors had said the words in never recruiting Mu Ru Yue and Qiancheng Yan, who they had tried painstakingly to recruit, into their sect, what kind of expression would they make¡­ She was really anxious to know the answer. ¡°Do the two of you have opinions on this?¡± Chuan Gu looked arrogantly at Mu Ru Yue and Qiancheng Yan. He then continued in a haughty tone, ¡°It is best for the both of you in listening to my advice. One should choose to forgive if they have the chance! Your actions were really too much. Our Alchemy Sect doesn¡¯t need such vicious people! You will certainly meet with downfalls with your current nature.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled and rebuked, ¡°So in your point of view, if someone wants to kill you, you will choose not to fight back? Otherwise, you will be inhumane and ruthless? But if you stand there to be killed, you will be kindhearted?¡± Chuan Gu¡¯s expression changed. He snorted coldly before he replied, ¡°But didn¡¯t Liang Wen failed to kill Qiancheng Yan in the end? Since he didn¡¯t kill him, Qiancheng Yan shouldn¡¯t have crippled him. Moreover, you even killed the City Lord¡¯s manor manager that had the duty to uphold justice. Your actions were even more ruthless than Qiancheng Yan!¡± ¡®Uphold justice?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue suddenly had the impulse to burst outughing. ¡®So in those people¡¯s point of view, Lin Li, who had neglected the rules of the arena stage and wanted to killpetitors, was upholding justice. ¡®It is remarkable that someone dares to make such ament brimmed with righteousness¡­¡¯ The others were stunned by what Chuan Gu said. They found his exnation too far-fetched, but none of them dared to speak up for Mu Ru Yue. They didn¡¯t have a choice. Chuan Gu was a person of the Alchemy Sect. The person with a strong fist and backer was the truth in this world. Even if he was quibbling, if he had the power, the rest would somehow proof that whatever he said was right¡­ ¡°Justice?¡± Wei Zi Fang sniggered as he mocked, ¡°So justice in an expert¡¯s eye was in such a fashion. This is really an eye-opener!¡± Chapter 826 - Ye Wu Chen Appeared Part 9

Chapter 826 - Ye Wu Chen Appeared Part 9

It was the first time Wei Zi Fang met with such a shameless person in his life¡­ ¡°Brat, do you want to be the same as them in never being chosen by our sect?¡± Chuan Gu¡¯s expression became gloomy as he looked coldly at Wei Zi Fang¡¯s handsome face. Wei Zi Fang raised his head fearlessly and with pride and stubbornness expressed on his face, he said, ¡°The reason why I participated in thispetition was to enter the eyes of the two powers in order to change the current condition of the Wei family. But if those two powers are filled with people like you are, I no longer feel inclined to join the sect!¡± Chuan Gu was instantly enraged as he had never been looked down upon by someone weaker than him. He said, ¡°Good! Good! Really good! Since this is your decision, I shall grant you your wish! The Alchemy Sect simrly won¡¯t need such an undisciplined person like you!¡± Jing Ming didn¡¯t say anything, but it could see that he had the same decision as Chuan Gu from his expression¡­ ¡°A bunch of idiots!¡± An Xi could no longer bear with it. ¡®Who does this bunch of idiots think they are? They are just weak protectors. Protectors indeed held a higher status than inner disciples in the sect, but they still have a long way to go to be genuine core disciples¡­ ¡®Moreover, the old fellow of the Martial Sect had mentioned that if Mu Ru Yue was willing to join the Martial Sect, he would give her a core disciple¡¯s status. Furthermore, Qing Yue of the Alchemy Sect said that he held a position second to the head of the sect. If Mu Ru Yue and Qiancheng Yan were to join the sect, they could do whatever they like in the sect. ¡®Thus, these two protectors really don¡¯t surmount to anything inparison to Mu Ru Yue and Qiancheng Yan¡­¡¯ ¡°Imprudent!¡± Chuan Gu instantly raged. He suddenly sneered as he asked, ¡°City Lord, what kind of people did you choose to enter thispetition? How could they pass the elimination round? Your sight is really bad!¡± The City Lord¡¯s expression changed as he cupped his fists toward Chuan Gu in apology. Following that, he looked at the four people and dered emotionlessly, ¡°All of you are to leave now!¡± Fury burst forth from An Xi¡¯s body. If it wasn¡¯t for Shu Ning holding her back, she would already most probably be bashing that City Lord up. ¡°Master hasn¡¯t participate in the Alchemypetition. How could she leave now?¡± Qiancheng Yan became anxious. ¡®Mu Ru Yue¡¯s purpose ining here is to find her partner. Her name should already be wide-spread by now, but the time is too short. She must participate in the Alchemypetition in order to give some times for that man to find Master¡­¡¯ ¡°Alchemypetition?¡± Chuan Gu frowned as he shifted his gaze to look at Mu Ru Yue. ¡®If Mu Ru Yue is a talented alchemist, won¡¯t I be making a loss for rejecting to choose her over a pill?¡¯ He hastily shut his eyes while thinking about that. He suddenly opened his eyes after a long time. Arrogance had recovered in his eyes. ¡°She indeed possess an above average mental power. She is certainly an alchemist for possessing such mental power!¡± Swish! The crowd became stirred up. This girl had already outshone all of the martial practitioner in thepetition. Could she outshine all of thepetitors in the Alchemypetition again? ¡°But¡­¡± Chuan Gu paused for a moment before he smiled coldly and continued, ¡°For an alchemist, it is too weak. Hence, her alchemy¡¯s standard shouldn¡¯t be really good!¡± The crowd heaved a sigh of relief upon hearing what he said. It would be too scary to them if Mu Ru Yue¡¯s alchemy skill was extremely outstanding as well. It was great that she wasn¡¯t a talented alchemist and could only be an average alchemist¡­ Chapter 827- Ye Wu Chen Appeared Part 10

Chapter 827- Ye Wu Chen Appeared Part 10

Nheless, how could Chuan Gu know that Mu Ru Yue possessed the Alchemy Book? Nobody would be able to know how much mental power she really possess and simrly, what her rank was in alchemy¡­ ¡°I shall give you an advice. You should not do a meaningless act in participating in the alchemypetition. It is impossible for you to be the champion in the Alchemypetition. Moreover, our Alchemy Sect won¡¯t recruit you even if you ended up being the champion!¡± Chuan Gu had his chin raised slightly while he said that in a belittling tone. ¡°Wait! Wait!¡± A voice suddenly intercepted the conversation. A sinister glint of light flickered in Su Ning¡¯s eyes. ¡°Since she wants to participate, you should just let her. If she is really able to be the champion, how about Lord Chuan Gu reconsider in letting her join the sect?¡± The prerequisite was if she could be the champion¡­ Su Ning smiled as she looked sinisterly at Shu Ning. ¡®My heart brims with fury whenever I thought back to when elder brother Jing Kai looked dazedly at her. ¡®Since Mu Ru Yue is her friend, I won¡¯t let her off¡­¡¯ ¡°How can I not refuse to grant Lady Su¡¯s request?¡± Chuan Gu looked at Mu Ru Yue and said, ¡°I can give you a chance. I will let you enter the Alchemy Sect if you end up being the champion in the alchemypetition.¡± Mu Ru Yue looked indifferenly at Chuan Gu and agreed, ¡°Alright!¡± ¡®An alchemy Sect isn¡¯t worthy for me to swear my loyalty and devotion. ¡®Yet, Ye Wu Chen should already heading here to find me now. If I am forced to leave the City of Chaos now, Ye Wu Chen won¡¯t be able to find me¡­ ¡®Thus, I must remain here before hees! Moreover, the best solution in waiting for him is to participate in the alchemypetition! ¡®Even though I can use brute force in getting what I want, it is obvious that I don¡¯t need to do that in this situation. Since I have a better solution¡­¡¯ ¡°Yue Er!¡± An Xi¡¯s heart tensed up. She focused her gaze on Mu Ru Yue and asked with slight concern, ¡°Will there be a problem?¡± ¡®Frankly, what I really want to ask is why did she agree topete. Didn¡¯t she not have any interest in the Alchemy Sect? Could it be she had an important matter that she want to settle by participating in thepetition?¡¯ An Xi suddenly thought about this question. ¡®The otherpetitors participated in thispetition in order to gain the attention of the tworge sects. Yet, she rejected the invitations to enter both of the sects. What is her motive in participating in thepetition then?¡¯ Wei Zi Fang focused on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s magnificient figure under the moonlight from among the crowd. A peculiar ray of light flickered in his eyes, but he didn¡¯t say anything in the end¡­ Currently, purple robes fluttered at the submit of a mountain near the City of Chaos. The man was looking down from the mountain. He looked as powerful and charming as a god. ¡°City of Chaos?¡± The man smiled. His smile enhanced the charm of his handsome face. Gentle glow filled his purple pupils. The girl¡¯s wless face appeared in his mind at this moment, softening his heart. ¡°It has already been a long time since we seperated by the sand storm. It appears she caused anotherrgemotion¡­¡± The man¡¯s smile was filled with indulging love. It was as though his girl was always right no matter what she did in his point of view. ¡°There is still a few days journey from this ce to the City of Chaos. Mu Er, you must wait for me!¡± He raised his purple eyes slightly as he looked at the night sky. The man emitted a glow under the moonlight¡­ Chapter 828 -Mental Power Competition Part 1

Chapter 828 -Mental Power Competition Part 1

All of the alchemy disciples had already stood in their assigned position for thepetition. Yet, everyone suddenly quietened as they shot their gazes at the entrance at this instant¡­ Mu Ru Yue slowly walked in under the crowd¡¯s gaze. The crowd felt their breath tightened when they saw her, unable to shift their gazes away from her¡­ Everyone was present at the night banquet a couple days ago so they naturally knew about her deal with the Alchemy Sect. But the protector of the Alchemy Sect had determined that she didn¡¯t have innate talent for alchemy so she certainly would not be able to be the champion in thispetition! Nevertheless, this girl was overestimating her might in daring to ept Su Ning¡¯s challenge. Wasn¡¯t she only going to embarrass herself? Chuan Gu looked coldly at Mu Ru Yue as he said indifferently, ¡°Since all of thepetitors has gathered, let¡¯s begin thepetition. The first round ofpetition will be testing your understanding of medicinal nts. I will be giving everyone a stalk of medicinal nt that is close to withering. The task that you have to aplish is to use all your might to revive it, no matter if you find it impossible. I want to see a revived medicinal nt in an hour.¡± There should be numerous people that could not revive a withering medicinal nt. Yet, since the time limit was an hour, it shouldn¡¯t be too hard in keeping it alive, but they would certainly need to put in a lot of effort for a period of time¡­ Everypetitor was given a medicinal nt shortly after Chuan Gu¡¯s exnation. A ray of light shed past Chuan Gu¡¯s eyes as he quietly surveyed the crowd¡¯s distressed expressions. ¡°Hmph!¡± Su Ning snorted coldly. She shifted her eyes to Mu Ru Yue, who was at the side, with a cynical smile. This seemingly difficult task for others was nothing to her¡­ Swish! Chuan Gu stood up abruptly as his breath tightened while he stared at the medicinal nt in Su Ning¡¯s hand. He was instantly stirred up. ¡°Using energy to grow medicine? This is the legendary method of using energy to grow medicine!¡± ¡®If Su Ning enters the Alchemy Sect, I will definitely be able to gain attention from Elder Qing Yue and Wu Yin. I may even be promoted¡­¡¯ The crowd no longer bothered with the medicine nt in their hands upon hearing that, hastily shifting their gazes to Su Ning. They saw that the originally withering medicinal nt was gradually giving off a dazzling ray of light under the nurturement of her gentle and warm energy. Su Ning¡¯s smile intensified. Her ancestor had coincidentally stumbled across this method of nurturing medicine nts with energy. She had only mastered the tip of the iceberg. She didn¡¯t expect that she could make use of that skill here¡­ ¡®As expected, look at all those people looking at me in reverence. This glory can only be enjoyed by me¡­¡¯ She couldn¡¯t help but look at Mu Ru Yue as she thought about that. Yet, her smile stiffened when she saw Mu Ru Yue¡¯s action. ¡°Using energy to grow medicine? You also know how to use energy to grow medicine nt.¡± ¡®That¡¯s right, the book on how to use energy to grow medicine had gone missing recently. Can it be that it has been stolen by this b*tch?¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s you. It must be you!¡± Su Ning was enraged as the expression of her remarkably beautiful face turned ashen. ¡°B*tch, you are the one that stole my Su family¡¯s book on using energy to grow medicine. You thief!¡± Swish! Swish! Swish! Everyone shot an intense gaze of disdain at Mu Ru Yue. Chuan Gu frowned as he looked coldly at Mu Ru Yue¡¯s impable appearance. ¡®It seems that the decision that I made a couple days ago was the most proper decision I have made. A thief certainly does not have the qualification to enter the Alchemy Sect. Otherwise, who knows how much disasters she will spark¡­¡¯ When Su Ning saw Mu Ru Yue ignoring her, she lost her rationality. She directly leaped toward her and yelled furiously, ¡°Give that item that belongs to my Su family back! You aren¡¯t qualified to obtain the method in using energy to grow medicine!¡± Chapter 829 -Mental Power Competition Part 2

Chapter 829 -Mental Power Competition Part 2

Boom! She was sent flying away by Mu Ru Yue before she could even near her, crashing onto the ground in a sorry state. Her gaze was malevolent as she stared at the face that drove her insane. ¡®This b*tch dares to steal! I must make rip her corpse into fragments, making her unable to have aplete burial!¡± 1 Mu Ru Yue withdrew her hand from the medicine nt after seeing that the medicinal nt was filled with vitality. She looked coldly at Su Ning. ¡°You said that the method of growing medicine with energy is your Su family¡¯s. What are you basing that on?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Su Ning was so angry that her face flushed red. She then exined furiously, ¡°There is nobody other than my Su family that knows this method in the Eastern Ind. Moreover, the Su family¡¯s book that recorded the method of using energy to grow medicine was recently stolen by someone. That thief must be you!¡± In Su Ning¡¯s point of view, Mu Ru Yue was really the despicable thief. A person like Mu Ru Yue wasn¡¯t worthy to be an alchemist! An Xi was angered by Su Ning¡¯s usation and wanted to talk some sense into her. However, the surroundings of thepetition area had been sealed, separating thepetitors from the crowd. She was unable to enter the arena stage so she could only re at Su Ning¡¯s hatred-evoking face. Su Ning¡¯s gaze turned increasingly cold, but she didn¡¯t say anything. Yet, an indistinct hatred shone past her eyes. ¡°It seems that I don¡¯t have a choice but bother with Su Ning.¡± ¡®I know that Su Ning dislikes me and I simrly dislike her. But what is unbearable was that Su Ning has frequently sought trouble with Mu Ru Yue due to trying to get back at me. ¡®I definitely won¡¯t let those two mother and daughter off no matter if my mother¡¯s death does or doesn¡¯t have anything to do with them¡­¡¯ ¡°Only your Su family has it?¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled and rebuked, ¡°With that imperfect method of growing medicine with energy? The genuine technique in using energy to grow medicine is not that half-assed technique that you used.¡± Su Ning widened her eyes. ¡®I¡¯ve never seen such a shameless person. She was the one that stole an item from the Su family. Now, she is saying that the Su family¡¯s method of growing medicine with energy isn¡¯tplete?¡¯ ¡°Shut up!¡± Chuan Gu¡¯s expression darkened as he looked gloomily at Mu Ru Yue¡¯s smiling face. He chided her, ¡°Lady, have you heard that phrase of ¡®if you don¡¯t seek death, death won¡¯te to you¡¯? Your actions are really unrespectable. You are not only ruthless and inhumane, you are even a thief that steals other belongings. I shall give you an advice. You should return the book. Otherwise, a cmity will fall upon you.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression was indifferent as she asked, without a change in her expression, ¡°I wonder what cmity will it be.¡± ¡°Lady, I know that you are really powerful. But with Su Ning¡¯s current performance, she will undoubtedly be heavily nurtured by the Alchemy Sect. She may be an esteemed person that will be the second to the head of the sect. Do you think you can go against the Alchemy Sect?¡± Everyone shot envious gazes at Su Ning at this moment. ¡®I didn¡¯t expect to be evaluated so highly by elder Chuan Gu this quickly. If I enter the Alchemy Sect, I can directly be an inner disciple. At that instant, how can Mu Ru Yue oppose the Alchemy Sect no matter how powerful she is? ¡®Hence, Mu Ru Yue doesn¡¯t have the slightest chance of winning in this situation¡­¡¯ ¡°Is this your decision or the Alchemy Sect¡¯s decision?¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled coldly as she mocked, ¡°From my understanding, a punny protector does not have the authority to make such decisions in the Alchemy Sect.¡± Chuan Gu¡¯s expression turned grim. ¡®Puny protector? This little girl calls me a puny protector. She is definitely belittling me¡­¡¯ 1. Note: For interest purposes, I will exin why burial is important to Chinese people. Burial of the dead is of utmost importance to the Chinese people. If the burial is carried out incorrectly, it is believed that disaster and bad luck will gue the family of the deceased. Chapter 830 -Mental Power Competition Part 3

Chapter 830 -Mental Power Competition Part 3

¡°Lady, my decision represents the Alchemy Sect¡¯s decision.¡± Chuan Gu raised his head as he looked down at Mu Ru Yue and said, ¡°Importance will always be ced upon Su Ning no matter where she goes, judging by her innate talent and personality! She may even enter the eyes of Elder Qing Yue or the lord head of the sect, directly increasing her status to the highest position of the sect. The head of the sect treats everyone fairly, but Elder Qing Yue has always been really protective. If Su Ning was to enter the eyes of Elder Qing Yue, do you think that Elder Qing Yue will forgive you?¡± ¡®Qing Yue?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue shrugged her shoulders. ¡®What I really want to say is that I have already met with Qing Yue and even rejected his invitation to enter the Alchemy Sect¡­ ¡®I also don¡¯t think that Su Ning will be able to enter that elder¡¯s eyes. ¡®But that elder¡¯s position in the Alchemy Sect is indeed really high. It seems that I don¡¯t need to worry about Qiancheng Yan entering the Alchemy Sect¡­¡¯ Mu Ru Yue smirked as she said indifferently, ¡°It is best for you topare our results before saying further.¡± Chuan Gu snorted coldly. He swept a nce at Su Ning¡¯s medicinal nt beforementing emotionlessly, ¡°The medicinal nt has already been revived. It was indeed by the method of growing medicine with energy.¡± He then nced at Mu Ru Yue¡¯s medicinal nt. He was stunned by that sight¡­ ¡°Wha-what is going on?¡± ¡®My eyes must be ying tricks on me.¡¯ Chuan Gu¡¯s body shuddered in disbelief. ¡°What happened?¡± Su Ning was startled as she looked at Chuan Gu¡¯s shuddering body, puzzled. It was obvious that she didn¡¯t know what happened. ¡°Ten-thousand-year medicinal nt! It is a ten-thousand-year medicinal nt. I had only given all thepetitors five-thousand-year medicinal nt. Why has its age increased by a fold?¡± ¡®I¡¯ve never heard that the method of using energy to grow medicine can increase the age of the medicinal nt. ¡®Something must have gone wrong¡­¡¯ ¡°What?¡± Su Ning was simrly stunned as she widened her pretty eyes to look at Mu Ru Yue¡¯s medicinal nt in astonishment. She trembled in disbelief as she muttered, ¡°How can it be? The method of using energy to grow medicine didn¡¯t mention anything about increasing the age of the medicinal nt. This can¡¯t be true. Great master Chuan Gu, can it be that you have identally given her a wrong medicinal nt?¡± ¡®Wrong medicinal nt?¡¯ Chuan Gu smiled bitterly as he exined, ¡°Lady Su Ning, we had strictly chosen the medicinal nts so there definitely won¡¯t be any rooms for error¡­¡± In other words, Mu Ru Yue had indeed increased the age of the medicinal nt using the method of using energy to grow medicine¡­ Su Ning¡¯s mind nked for a moment. It was as though she had been struck by lightning, making her stun at her spot. Yet, the rumor had copsed by itself at this instant. Everyone shifted their gazes at Su Ning. Following that, voices filled with disdain and revile were heard¡­ ¡°The Su family is an aristocratic family. Su Ning is even the eldest young mistress of the Su family. I didn¡¯t expect her to be that shameless. This is really an eye-opener.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it that case? She ndered Mu Ru Yue to be a thief due to her being inferior to Mu Ru Yue. I¡¯ve never seen such a shameless person in my life!¡± ¡°It¡¯s no wonder why Mu Ru Yue mentioned that what Su Ning had used an iplete method of the using energy to grow medicine. It seems that it is really the case now.¡± Su Ning¡¯splexion flushed red as she listened to the crowd¡¯s discussion while she stared furiously at the people that werementing. Her gaze was so vicious, as though she wanted to rip their corpses into tiny fragments! ¡°Shut up! All of you shut the hell up!¡± Su Ning shrieked due to being unable to bear with being humiliated to such an extent. Her voice was incredibly shaky as she yelled, ¡°Mu Ru Yue, so what if you won this time? I will let you understand who is the genuine alchemist in the next round. You are iparable to me!¡± Chapter 831 -Mental Power Competition Part 4

Chapter 831 -Mental Power Competition Part 4

Chuan Gu¡¯s expression became increasingly gloomy. He didn¡¯t feel the slightest joy toward Mu Ru Yue¡¯s innate talent. ¡®My good days will be over once this little girl joins the Alchemy Sect. ¡®Since I¡¯ve already offended her, I mustn¡¯t give her a chance to flip the table around¡­¡¯ Chuan Gu¡¯s expression turned grim upon thinking about that. An indistinct ray of light flickered in his eyes¡­ Su Ning had already climbed back up to her feet. But her gaze had turned increasingly sinister as she red at Mu Ru Yue and dered, ¡°Mu Ru Yue, I will definitely surpass you in this alchemistpetition!¡± ¡®A girl like her don¡¯t qualify to bepared to me¡­¡¯ Mu Ru Yue smirked but didn¡¯t say anything. Yet, her gaze turned increasingly cial, ayer of coldness enveloped her body¡­ There was a portion of disciples that were able to keep their medicinal nt alive after an hour¡¯s time. Those that were disqualified was made to leave the arena stage while those that passed the elimination round were jubnt, as though they could see sess nearing them¡­ ¡°Following this, we shall be entering the second round ofpetition.¡± Chuan Gu continued to instruct coldly, ¡°All of you will need to enter the Alchemy Tower for this round ofpetition. There are several spirit of demon beasts within the Alchemy Tower. You are strictly only allowed to use your mental power to defeat them. You aren¡¯t allowed to use your martial power!¡± Thepetitors looked at each other before looking back at Chuan Gu. Chuan Gu continued to say without pausing, ¡°There are a total of ten floors of the Alchemy Tower. As to be expected, you will need to use more mental power as you advance higher in the tower. You must reach at least the fifth floor within half a day to pass this round ofpetition. Otherwise, you will be disqualified from the next round ofpetition.¡± Chuan Gu¡¯s gaze shifted to Mu Ru Yue when he said that. ¡®It will be impossible for Mu Ru Yue to pass this round ofpetition with her mental power. Hence, she will definitely fail in this round ofpetition!¡¯ ¡°If you¡¯re ready, let¡¯s depart to the Alchemy Tower. There was an alchemy genius a couple of thousands year ago. Yet, he could only reach the eighth floor. There was another peerless genius ten thousand years ago but that talent only reached the ninth floor. Thede hadn¡¯t been anyone that could reach the tenth floor since the day the Alchemy Tower was established¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her brow slightly. ¡®I¡¯ve hadn¡¯t get the chance to do something like this before so I¡¯m naturally curious about the Alchemy Tower. Moreover, I can only battle with mental power. ¡®I¡¯ve previously only used my mental power to suppress my enemies, but I needed to slowly release my mental power every time. I¡¯ve never used my mental power to battle before even in my previous life¡­¡¯ Su Ning had already known about thispetition before. She shot a dagger-like gaze at Mu Ru Yue with her sneer intensifying¡­ ¡®It will be Mu Ru Yue¡¯s death day within the Alchemy Tower no matter what. I definitely won¡¯t let her off! ¡®Moreover, she will only be able to find a ce to hide with her capability. Otherwise, any little demon beast¡¯s spirit will be able to take her life¡­¡¯ ¡°Shu Ning,¡± An Xi was a little nervous as she gripped tightly onto Shu Ning¡¯s arm. With concern in her clear,rge eyes, she asked, ¡°Wil-will1 Yue Er be alright?¡± An Xi nced at Mu Ru Yue while she frowned at this instant. ¡®Can it be she don¡¯t know how to use her mental power in battle or that her mental power is too weak? ¡®If it is so, Su Ning that has always been seeking trouble with her will certainly not let her off¡­¡¯ ¡°Don¡¯t fret,¡± Shu Ning raised her gaze slightly. With a slight elegant smile, shemented, ¡°Have you already forgotten about what had happened in the previouspetition? She could survive in that kind of condition. She will simrly not face any crisis at this ce. It will only be others that will be in trouble¡­¡± 1. Note: I find this weird somehow haha Can I use this way of hyphenating the word to show her stuttering her words like how ¡®wh-why¡¯ works? Chapter 832 -Mental Power Competition Part 5

Chapter 832 -Mental Power Competition Part 5

Strong mental power came rushing over toward Mu Ru Yue once she stepped a foot into the Alchemy Tower, making her subconsciously startled for a moment. Moreover, all of thepetitors had been scattered to other ces once they entered the Alchemy Tower. Hence, she was the only one standing among the grasses¡­ Swish! Swish! Suddenly, rustling sounds were heard from among the grasses, making her raise her head to look at the source of where the sound wasing from. Yet, an enormous figure leaped out of the grasses, directly pouncing toward Mu Ru Yue¡­ Out of habit, Mu Ru Yue lifted her Heavenly Dragon me Sword to battle it. Yet, she shockingly realised that she couldn¡¯t utilize the energy in her body¡­ ¡°It is no wonder why he said that we can only use mental power to battle as there¡¯s a restriction in this tower.¡± Mu Ru Yue withdrew her sword. Just as she wanted to release her mental power, the enormous tiger had already neared her. Its sharp ws struck toward Mu Ru Yue. Mu Ru Yue couldn¡¯t dodge it in time so its ws had dug deeply into her shoulder. Her blood stained her entire robe, dying her robe red¡­ ¡°This ce simrly doesn¡¯t allow the use of energy to dodge. In other words, everyone in here will just be like ordinary people other than being able to use mental power!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze became increasingly focused. ¡®If that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t be able to use my other power¡­¡¯ The tiger had once again leaped toward her while she was in thoughts. Mu Ru Yue instantly retreated a couple steps back, making use of her agility to dodge the tiger¡¯s attack. The robe that was covering her arm was wed even when she tried to dodge the tiger¡¯s attack. She hastily closed her eyes to circte her mental power. Suddenly, a sword had materialised before her. Yet, the sword shattered under the might of the tiger¡¯s w before she could release the sword. Pfft! Mu Ru Yue was forced to retreat a couple steps back, coughing out a mouthful of blood. She wiped off the blood remnants at the corner of her lip with her gaze brimmed with excitement. ¡°So mental power can be used like this in battle. The Central Region hadn¡¯t used such a way of using mental power to fight. Moreover, I didn¡¯te to the Eastern Ind in my previous life so I only know that mental power can be used in such a fashion at this moment¡­¡± ¡®The Eastern Ind is really far away from the Central Region so I naturally didn¡¯te here in my previous life. If it wasn¡¯t for Madam Sheng Yue, I simrly wouldn¡¯t havee to this ce¡­ ¡®Thus, this is my first time knowing about this.¡¯ ¡®The demon beasts on the first floor are rather weak. The demon beasts will get increasingly stronger as I advance to the next floors. Thus, I should practice on how to use my mental power before heading upwards¡­¡¯ Mu Ru Yue withdrew her gaze upon thinking about that with a smile. She fearlessly looked at the enormous demon beast that had charged at her once again¡­ The spectators outside of the Alchemy Tower would not be able to visualise what was happening within the Alchemy Tower, but there were different coloured lights that could be seen being emitted from the Alchemy Tower. Each of those light represented apetitor, allowing them to know which floor the disciple was on. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s light was white. They could see that all of the otherpetitors had advanced to the second floor. Moreover, Su Ning and another guy had charged to the third floor. Only Mu Ru Yue had stayed on the first floor¡­ ¡°She is too weak as expected!¡± Chuan Gu sniggered. ¡®She is too weak with her current might. Not to even mention Su Ning, she definitely won¡¯t be a match to any of the otherpetitors. ¡®I really don¡¯t know where her confidencees from to participate in thispetition, filled with excitement.¡¯ ¡°First floor¡­ She is still on the first floor.¡± ¡°Can it be she had found a ce to hide? But it is useless doing that. She will be disqualified from thepetition if she fails to reach the fifth floor by half the day¡­¡± ¡°Hehe! I¡¯m guessing that she actually wanted to give up on the mental powerpetition but was too embarrassed in admitting it. Hence, she will be staying on the first floor until thepetition ends¡­¡± Chapter 833 -Mental Power Competition Part 6

Chapter 833 -Mental Power Competition Part 6

The crowd couldn¡¯t help but sigh. It was a pity that such a magnificent girl would be stuck on the first floor, unable to disy an exciting disy like when she fought with Lin Li. But the crowd was really satisfied with this result. Her martial power was already too shocking. If her alchemy skill was also that outstanding, how could they continue to live? The heavens was fair after all. It definitely wouldn¡¯t let a person be too talented¡­ The sunset filled the sky as time flowed. Everyone subconsciously shook their head as they looked at the Alchemy Tower. ¡°Hmph!¡± Chuan Gu snorted coldly andmented, ¡°There is only an hour before the end of thepetition. Yet, she had always been staying on the first floor. It seems that she has indeed found a ce to hide¡­¡± He shifted his gaze upwards upon saying that, narrowing his eyes slightly. ¡°But there are several outstanding seedlings in thispetition. Majority of thepetitors had already reached the fifth floor. Su Ning had already reached the sixth floor. Oh~ there is a person that had reached the seventh floor.¡± Chuan Gu narrowed his eyes abruptly with a trace of seriousness in his eyes. ¡®Someone is able to reach the eighth floor that quickly. Perhaps only the talent from ten thousand years ago could aplish such a feat. I didn¡¯t expect that another genius had once again appeared after so many years¡­ ¡®If I can recruit such a person into the Alchemy Sect, the head of the sect will unquestionably praise me¡­¡¯ ¡°Everyone! Quickly look! The light from the first floor had moved!¡± Suddenly, an exmation broke Chuan Gu¡¯s chains of thought. When he shifted his gaze over, he indeed saw that Mu Ru Yue, who was originally on the first floor, had finally reached the second floor¡­ ¡°Can it be she think that she can break through to the fifth floor in just an hour?¡± Everyone was doubtful. Nobody believed that she would be able to. She had spent so much time advancing to the second floor. How could she reach the fifth floor in just an hour? Breaking through a floor was not just finding a staircase to advance to the next floor. They wouldn¡¯t be able to advance unless they killed a certain amount of demon beasts. She would definitely lose in this round ofpetition, without a doubt. Mu Ru Yue smiled coldly at the densely packed demon beasts within the Alchemy Tower. Numerous swords suddenly appeared before her. Those swords were emitting a cial glint. Swish! Swish! Swish! Those swords pierced toward the demon beasts¡­ Pfft! The swords had pierced through those demon beast¡¯s chest. Blood spurted out from the stab wounds, staining the entire mountain valley red. A door appeared before Mu Ru Yue after those demon beasts copsed¡­ Mu Ru Yue stepped into the door without hesitation. ¡°Third floor! She had reached the third floor!¡± ¡°What? How could that be? It had only been five minutes. How could she reach the third floor from the second floor?¡± The crowd¡¯s heart shuddered as they stared at the white glow¡­ Chuan Gu¡¯s heart subconsciously shuddered a little, no longer caring about the otherpetitor¡¯s advancement. His gaze focused on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s white glow¡­ Quickly, the white light advanced again, reaching the fourth floor. Another five minutes had passed for her transition from the third floor to the fourth floor¡­ Chuan Gu¡¯s breath tightened. He couldn¡¯t help but clench his fist tightly; a peculiar ray of light that flickered past his eyes. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s advancement rate was too strange after all¡­ ¡®She should not be able to advance to the next floor in just five minutes, judging by her weak mental power, no matter how quickly she tries to clear the floor¡­¡¯ ¡°Damn! Fifth Floor! God damn it, had she really just used ten minutes to reach the fifth floor from the fourth floor? Someone, please quickly tell me that my eyes are ying tricks on me. My eyes must definitely be malfunctioning!¡± Chapter 834 -Heaven Stage Mid Rank! Husband And Wife’s Reunion Part 1

Chapter 834 -Heaven Stage Mid Rank! Husband And Wife¡¯s Reunion Part 1

A mighty aura dashed toward Mu Ru Yue just when she stepped onto the top floor of the Alchemy Tower. She hastily moved to the side. Following that, an earth-shaking howl was heard. Roar! When the demon beast saw that it had failed to pounce on Mu Ru Yue, it turned around to dash toward her again. Its entire body¡¯s aura was fully released at that instant. The mighty power was extremely astonishing, instantly making Mu Ru Yue¡¯s breath to tighten a little¡­ Mu Ru Yue gathered her mental power and formed them into weapons before her while she retreated. Swish! She shot her weapons toward the ferocious demon beast. But the demon beast¡¯s advancement wasn¡¯t hindered by the tempest of weapons, quickly reaching before Mu Ru Yue. Bam! It raised its hand to smack Mu Ru Yue to a side. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body crashed heavily onto the ground. Yet, the demon beast had charged toward her once again before she could make any preparations in dealing with it¡­ Mu Ru Yue hastily rolled away under the urgent situation. Boom! The demon beast¡¯s w had struck on the ground the instant she rolled away. Boom! Arge hole abruptly appeared on the ground¡­ ¡°This isn¡¯t working. This demon beast is stronger than any demon beasts that I¡¯ve encountered in this tower.¡± Glimmers danced in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes. Her gaze was focused on the demon beast that slightly resembled a tiger or a leopard¡­ Roar! The demon beast roared with its teeth covered in sticky saliva. It turned around and charged toward Mu Ru Yue at top speed¡­ The crowd stared at the glimmering Alchemy Tower at the stadium. They even forgot to breathe at this instant¡­ Several people had failed to advance to the next floor at this moment, resulting in them teleporting out of the Alchemy Tower prematurely. But they would still be able to pass this round ofpetition even if they were forced to teleport out of the Alchemy Tower, as long as they had broken through to the fifth floor¡­ A ray of light shed at this instant. A magnificent girl had appeared on the arena stage from the Alchemy Tower. She had acent smile on her face, waiting for cheers from the crowd. ¡®I should be the only one that could break through to the eighth floor¡­ ¡®The champion in this round of thispetition must be me. ¡®But she quickly discovered that something wasn¡¯t right¡­¡¯ Silent! The entire stadium was silent¡­ Su Ning was stunned for a moment as she looked puzzled at the stunned crowd. Her expression instantly changed as she followed their gazes to see what they were looking at. ¡°Ninth and tenth floor? How can there be people that could enter the ninth and tenth floor?¡± Her body couldn¡¯t help but shudder. ¡®I thought that I will be the champion. I didn¡¯t expect that there will be people that could enter the ninth and even the tenth floor¡­¡¯ Su Ning hastily covered her lips, preventing herself from eximing. A ray of light flickered from the ninth floor under the crowd¡¯s gaze. A figure had descended from the ninth floor¡­ It was a man in ck robes. His body was beingpletely enveloped within arge ck robe that was iid with gold. He had a dark gold mask on his face. Yet, it was unknown why he was giving people a sinister and horrifying vibe. He seemed to be an emissary from hell. He seemed to be able to take anyone¡¯s life with just a raise of his hand. Su Ning red at that man as the man seemed to have stolen her glory. But what was even more infuriating to her was the person that had broken through to the tenth floor! ¡®Didn¡¯t Protector Chuan Gu say that it will be impossible for her to enter the tenth floor? Why is this happening then¡­¡¯ ¡°There is still two more minutes.¡± Chuan Gu raised his eyes to look at the Alchemy Tower with mixed feelings in his heart. ¡®She will be forced to teleport out of the tenth floor once the time is up. Yet, there hasn¡¯t been anyone that was able to break through the tenth floor since the establishment of the Alchemy Tower. Hence, I am in a dilemma. I hope that she can break through but also don¡¯t want her to break through¡­¡¯ Chapter 835 -Heaven Stage Mid Rank! Husband And Wife’s Reunion Part 2

Chapter 835 -Heaven Stage Mid Rank! Husband And Wife¡¯s Reunion Part 2

It would be detrimental to him if she could break through the tenth floor as she would definitely be heavily nurtured by the Alchemy Sect¡­ A white ray of light flickered while he was lost in his thoughts. A peerless, magnificent figure had appeared out of nowhere before the crowd¡¯s gaze. ¡°Broke¡­ she broke through? She had broken through the tenth floor?¡± Everyone widened their eyes in disbelief as they looked at Mu Ru Yue. She greatly astounded the crowd even when the current girl was drenched in blood and was in an incredibly tattered state. ¡°Mu Ru Yue!¡± Su Ning shrieked. She then said in a shaky voice, ¡°How could you break through the entire Alchemy Tower? You must have cheated!¡± ¡®That¡¯s right, how could she break through unless she had cheated?¡¯ Swish! Swish! Swish! Instantly, everyone shot a gaze of disdain at Su Ning. What did she think the Alchemy Tower was? Did she think the tower will allow cheating? It was unexpected that the eldest young mistress of the Su family was a sore loser. She firstly ndered Mu Ru Yue as a thief in stealing the method of using energy to grow medicine and now, she was even using her of cheating¡­ Su Ning also thought that she didn¡¯t think it through what she said when she felt those disdainful gazes. But she just couldn¡¯t stand it to be outshined by Mu Ru Yue. She momentarily shot dagger-like gazes at Mu Ru Yue¡­ Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t even pay attention to Su Ning. Yet, she felt another gaze locked on to her, making her subconsciously look at the source of the gaze. A pair of pupils that was as dark as ink entered her sight¡­ She didn¡¯t know if she was overthinking but she believed she saw a trace of pain and ruthlessness in that ink-ck pupils¡­ Mu Ru Yue frowned slightly. The ck-robed man didn¡¯t reveal any of his appearances, except for his pair of bloodthirsty, ruthless ck eyes. But she could indistinctly feel a nostalgic yet foreign feeling from the ck-robed man. Yet, she didn¡¯t have a clue as to who that person was¡­ The ck-robed man didn¡¯t hide his emotions as his deep gaze focused on Mu Ru Yue. He smirked slightly. The curve of his lips carried a determination in getting Mu Ru Yue. ¡°Everyone, since it is alreadyte in the night now, the final round of Alchemypetition will be held tomorrow!¡± Chuan Gu nced coldly at Mu Ru Yue before he instructed gloomily. He swung his sleeves downwards upon saying that before leaving and disappearing under the crowd¡¯s gaze. ¡°Yue Er.¡± An Xi dashed over and leaped into Mu Ru Yue¡¯s embrace. ¡°Yue Er, you¡¯re so amazing. I didn¡¯t expect that you will be able to break through the tenth floor. You are so much better than someone that can only brag with her speech.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Su Ning¡¯splexion flushed red from her anger. She red furiously at Mu Ru Yue before saying, ¡°You were just lucky in this round ofpetition. But the most important round ofpetition is tomorrow. I will definitely triumph tomorrow no matter what!¡± ¡®The championship will always be mine!¡¯ An Xi smiled mockingly as shemented, ¡°Are you really challenging Yue Er with that meager capability of yours? I just hope you won¡¯t lose too badly tomorrow again.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Su Ning red viciously at An Xi as she said with gritted teeth, ¡°Just you wait! I won¡¯t let off any of the four of you!¡± She no longer looked at An Xi as she turned around to leave the arena stage¡­ ¡°Yue Er.¡± ¡°Master.¡± Shu Ning and Qiancheng Yan briskly walked toward Mu Ru Yue, surrounding by her side. Mu Ru Yue smiled lightly, but didn¡¯t say anything. Yet, when she raised her gaze, she suddenly realised that the ck-robed man that was just standing near her had disappeared¡­ Uneasiness surged faintly in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart. She had a feeling that something bad was going to happen soon¡­ The night was tranquil. A midnight-like aura was felt by the window by Mu Ru Yue when she was sound asleep. She suddenly opened her eyes with a cold glint of light that shed past her eyes. Chapter 836 -Heaven Stage Mid Rank! Husband And Wife’s Reunion Part 3

Chapter 836 -Heaven Stage Mid Rank! Husband And Wife¡¯s Reunion Part 3

¡°Who?¡± Swish! ck robes entered from outside the room with the man¡¯srge ck robed iid with gold fluttering slightly in the wind¡­ The moonlight shone on his dark gold mask, making his mask to give off a dazzling glow. The man raised his head slightly with his gaze focused on Mu Ru Yue. Mu Ru Yue just realised at this instant that the man¡¯s pupil wasn¡¯t as ink-ck as it was during the day. It was giving off a dark golden glow like his mask. Mu Ru Yue frowned as she asked emotionlessly, ¡°Who are you?¡± The man didn¡¯t say anything and walked closer to Mu Ru Yue. An indistinct ray of light shed past her eyes. Boom! An intense killing intent surged forth from Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body at that instant. Yet, with just a raise of his hand, he had dissipated that raging aura¡­ ¡°You want to kill me?¡± The man suddenly said something. His voice was hoarse but it was still undeniably enticing. ¡°Yes!¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her head to look at that man as she said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t know why I want to kill you ever since the first time we met!¡± ¡®If it was other men that solitarily entered my roomte in the night, the most I will do is teach him a lesson. Yet, I just want to kill this man!¡¯ Mu Ru Yue had a gut feeling that this man was extremely dangerous. If she didn¡¯t kill him, she would face countless troubles in the future¡­ The man¡¯s dark golden pupils constricted a little with two gold mes of fury burning in his eyes. A tyrannical aura was released from his body momentarily. Following that, his slender fingers gripped tightly on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s chin. Mu Ru Yue couldn¡¯t move in the slightest under that aura so she could just use her icy gaze to look at the man before her¡­ ¡°Mu Ru Yue.¡± The man called out her voice softly. Yet, when his cold lips neared her ear, his breath thatnded on her earlobe was so cold that could drag a person down to hell. ¡°You won¡¯t be able to escape in this life!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression turned increasingly cial with a biting cold ray of light in her eyes. The man gradually moved his lips away from her ear, but his ice-cold index finger caressed her thin lips slightly. His dark golden eyes became increasingly sinister with a peculiar ray of light in her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. If you dare to touch me again, I will pursue after you and kill you, no matter how big this world is!¡± The girl¡¯s voice was incredibly domineering, and had sessfully stopped the man¡¯s finger. When he looked at her cial and determined pair of yes, the mes of fury in his eyes intensified. ¡°You can¡¯t do that with your current capability!¡± He forced Mu Ru Yue to look at him after saying that while his ice-cold lips neared Mu Ru Yue¡¯s¡­ Their faces were so close that they could even feel each other¡¯s breath. Disgust shed past Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes as she saw his lips nearing hers. But her hand seemed to be weighed down by thousand pounds of gold, unable to lift her hand up. Boom! A tyrannical aura burst forth from Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body when his lips was about to contact with Mu Ru Yue¡¯s lips. Following that, white hairs gradually appeared before Mu Ru Yue. ¡°Bai Ze! Mu Ru Yue was ted as she said, ¡°You came out?¡± Previously, her power was being restricted to the point that she didn¡¯t have the power to summon the Alchemy Book. She didn¡¯t expect that Bai Ze could exit the Alchemy Book by himself that quickly¡­ Chapter 837 -Heaven Stage Mid Rank! Husband And Wife’s Reunion Part 4

Chapter 837 -Heaven Stage Mid Rank! Husband And Wife¡¯s Reunion Part 4

Bai Ze frowned slightly with his cold gaze focused on the man. His gaze was as though he was a divine god looking down on the word. Yet, his voice brimmed with killing intent as he proimed, ¡°Nobody can hurt her as long as I am here!¡± The man didn¡¯t say anything. Yet, a sinister aura could be felt from his eyes beneath his mask. He looked coldly at Bai Ze that appeared out of nowhere and with a cynical smile, he mocked, ¡°Do you think you can defeat me?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let you hurt her even if I can¡¯t defeat you.¡± Bai Ze raised his gaze. His white hairs gave off a light glow under the moonlight, making him look increasingly like a divine god. ¡°Even if she is someone else¡¯s wife?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Bai Ze replied without any hesitation, ¡°I¡¯ve been with her for so many years so I understand what she needs. She have her own happiness. What I can do is help her protect her happiness. You should stop being so obstinately persistent in getting her. You had caused so much misery in her previous life. I won¡¯t let you hurt her ever again in this life!¡± The man narrowed his dark golden eyes. He thenughed brazenly after a long time. Hisughter was so loud that it filled the entire night sky. ¡°Haha! Bai Ze, you are a demon beast so you won¡¯t be able to understand humanity. Humans are always selfish. They won¡¯t stop at anything in getting what they want! I don¡¯t know about anyone. So what if I kill several more people as long as I can obtain my goal?¡± Boom! The man raised his hand and struck it toward Bai Ze upon saying that. His intense aura was so powerful that it seemed to be able tobust a human body in an instant¡­ Bang! Bai Ze raised his hand to block the man¡¯s attack, quickly retreating a couple steps back. He shifted his gaze to Mu Ru Yue, who was behind him before raising his gaze and said, ¡°Let¡¯s head out to battle!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± The manmented coldly, ¡°I just hope you won¡¯t die too quickly!¡± Mu Ru Yue became anxious when she saw the two of them about to leave the room. She hastily gripped onto Bai Ze¡¯s hand. Bai Ze¡¯s heart warmed when he felt the warmth on his palm. He then turned around to look at Mu Ru Yue¡¯s worried face. A gentle smile graced his divine god-like face. His smile was that gentle. It was like a breeze that brushed against Mu Ru Yue¡¯s face. ¡°Bai Ze¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Bai Ze raised his head and brushed his hand lightly through the girl¡¯s silky hair. With a warm smile, he assured her, ¡°I will return back at your side alive¡­¡± His snow-white hair brushed gently on her face, his hair carried a captivating fragrance. Mu Ru Yue looked dazedly at Bai Ze that was following the ck-robed man in leaving the room. Her heart tensed up subconsciously¡­ ¡®How can I not worry? ¡®Bai Ze had really invested way too much time in the friendship for me. ¡®However, I am only a person so I only have a heart. Hence, it is certain for me to fail to live up for Bai Ze¡¯s heartfelt feelings for me¡­¡¯ Yet, her heart ached uncontrobly whenever she thought about the Bai Ze¡¯s sorrowful gaze when they reunited for the first time¡­ ¡°No, I must watch their fight!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart gloomed as she hastily ran out of the room. Nheless, it was pitch ck at midnight so how could she see their figures? If they didn¡¯t want Mu Ru Yue to follow them, they could certainly do that with their might¡­ Mu Ru Yue was unable to sleep for the entire night where Bai Ze was gone. It was until dawn that a figure pushed open the room¡¯s door. Bai Ze copsed to the ground, directly after entering the room. Blood flowed constantly out of his body, staining the entire ground red. ¡°Bai Ze!¡± Mu Ru Yue was rmed as she moved in a sh before Bai Ze. With her gaze filled with worries, she asked, ¡°How are you?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart ached when she saw the current sorry figure of Bai Ze¡­ Chapter 838 -Heaven Stage Mid Rank! Husband And Wife’s Reunion Part 5

Chapter 838 -Heaven Stage Mid Rank! Husband And Wife¡¯s Reunion Part 5

¡°Cough! Cough!¡± Bai Ze coughed out a mouthful of blood. With a gentle breeze like smile on his handsome face, he said gently, ¡°I am alright. He has also been injured. He should temporarily be unable to seek trouble with you¡­ Cough! Cough!¡± He coughed profusely again after saying that. ¡°Quickly consume this pill!¡± Mu Ru Yue hastily pushed a pill in Bai Ze¡¯s mouth. Yet, Bai Ze¡¯s gravely paleplexion remained the same even after being treated by the pill¡­ Mu Ru Yue hastily took Bai Ze¡¯s pulse. Her expression changed slightly as shemented, ¡°His power is still lingering in your body. Ordinary pills will not be able to treat your injuries. You must consume a Heaven Stage Mid Rank Pill¡­¡± But she currently didn¡¯t have medicinal nts in refining a Heaven Stage Mid Rank Pill. ¡°Bai Ze¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue lowered her gaze to look at Bai Ze¡¯s feeble appearance. Her heart clenched for a moment before she said, ¡°I¡¯ve implicated you¡­¡± Bai Ze¡¯s body stiffened before quickly rxing his body. He gently patted Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hand and said with a warm smile, ¡°I am delighted to do all these for you. You don¡¯t need to feel burdened. I had sworn to do everything in my power to protect you even if it leads to my death after meeting with you for the first time and bing yourpanion¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart shuddered as the scene where she met Bai Ze for the first time in her previous life subconsciously yed in her mind. ¡®We were just kids at that time. We gradually matured together from experiencing several trials and hardships with each other¡¯spanion. ¡®It can be said that the person that stayed by my side the longest in my previous life was Bai Ze. We had experienced countless life and death crisis since young. ¡®Yet, he had never abandoned me¡­ ¡®It wasn¡¯t due to a contract, but it is all for me. Bai Ze could really do anything for me. He didn¡¯t mind falling into Zi Feng¡¯s trap all for Wu Chen¡¯s son and me, being trapped in a ce for a thousand years¡­¡¯ ¡°Bai Ze, how am I ever going to repay you for what you had done?¡± Mu Ru Yue lowered her gaze slightly with her heart feeling a little sour. ¡®There really isn¡¯t a way for me to repay what Bai Ze had done for me¡­¡¯ ¡°If you really want to repay me,¡± Bai Ze smiled slightly and with resolution in his eyes, he continued, ¡°You just have to live happily! You must live forever!¡± ¡®If you want to repay me, you just have to live happily.¡¯ The man¡¯s words struck deeply into her heart, making Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart to tremble increasingly. She had a loss for words at that moment¡­ ¡°Yue Er, do you still remember what I said before? You are forever the only one I care for in my life. I will help you protect them as you love them¡­ I¡¯m already satisfied with just knowing you in my life. I don¡¯t have any other requests. To me, nothing is more important than your existence¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hand trembled slightly. When her gazended on Bai Ze¡¯s face that was brimming with satisfaction, she apologized softly, ¡°Bai Ze, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± ¡°You hadn¡¯t done anything to let me down. I¡¯m delighted to do all those things for you.¡± Bai Ze¡¯s smile became increasingly gentle, but there was still an undisguisable weakness in his expression. ¡°I was the one that you met first in our previous life. I was also the one that apanied you through the long baptism of time. Yet, the one you loved, in the end, was Zi Huang. Hence, I believe you won¡¯t have any other feelings for me even if Zi Huang didn¡¯t appear. I will always be a family member to you in your heart and that is enough for me. I don¡¯t have any more requests¡­¡± Chapter 839 -Heaven Stage Mid Rank! Husband And Wife’s Reunion Part 6

Chapter 839 -Heaven Stage Mid Rank! Husband And Wife¡¯s Reunion Part 6

¡®All I had done in those thousand years was missing her every second of every minute. ¡®Currently, I¡¯m already satisfied in being able to stay by her side. It will at least be way better than those thousand years of living in solitary¡­¡¯ Mu Ru Yue raised her gaze slightly and said with a resolute gaze, ¡°Bai Ze, I will surely treat your injuries.¡± ¡®I currently have the ability to refine Heaven Stage Mid Rank Pill. But I amcking the main medicinal nt ingredient, Green Jade Root. Hence, my hands are tied. ¡®Fortunately, I can make use of the Alchemy Competition to refine the Heaven Stage Mid Rank Pill¡­ ¡®I originally didn¡¯t n on revealing all of my might in thest round. However, I have no choice but to do that for Bai Ze¡¯s injuries¡­¡¯ Mu Ru Yue lowered her gave as a glint of light shed past her eyes. All of the disciples that had passed the previous two rounds ofpetition had already gathered at thepetition ground. Yet, only Mu Ru Yue camete. Perhaps it was the shock from the previous two rounds ofpetition that the crowd no longer looked down on Mu Ru Yue as they looked at her expectantly instead. They were curious as to how much more shock she could bring to them¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s begin the final round ofpetition since all of thepetitors have assembled!¡± Chuan Gu swept a cold gaze at the crowd, pausing his gaze slightly on Mu Ru Yue. He then instructed, ¡°You will need to prepare your own medicinal nts to refine a pill that you are specialized in making. Thepetition shall¡­¡± ¡°Wait!¡± A voice interrupted Chuan Gu before he could finish his piece. Mu Ru Yue smiled faintly as she requested, ¡°I am stillcking a Green Jade Root for the ingredients of my pill. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to continue refining the pill without the Green Jade Root.¡± Chuan Gu¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°That¡¯s your own problem!¡± Mu Ru Yue smirked upon hearing his reply as she said, ¡°What if I am confident in bing the champion in thispetition? Won¡¯t someone be able to take advantage of this situation if I were to drop out from thepetition?¡± She had purposely said those words for Su Ning. She would then be able to make the Alchemy Sect find the Green Jade Root for her. As expected, Su Ning instantly jumped up to her feet upon hearing that and said, ¡°Mu Ru Yue, you are really too brazen. Isn¡¯t it just a Green Jade Root? I have it here. I want to see how you can be the champion with it!¡± Mu Ru Yue was rted. ¡®This Eastern Ind is abundant in resources. The Green Jade Root that I had been searching for ages is in Su Ning¡¯s possession.¡¯ Su Ning snorted coldly as she raised her hand to take out a Green Jade Root before throwing it toward Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hand. ¡°Take it!¡± She raised her chin and said haughtily, ¡°Don¡¯t you think of using such an excuse to cower from thepetition! I definitely won¡¯t give you the chance. You won in the previous two rounds by luck. I will prove that by not losing to you in this round!¡± Su Ning wasn¡¯t bragging as she indeed had that confidence. ¡®I¡¯m currently only twenty-six-year-old but has already reached the Mundane Stage High Rank, a step away from entering the Heaven Stage. The Alchemy Sect will definitely focus the most on me over the other disciples due to my outstanding innate talent. ¡®Mu Ru Yue had just coincidentally stepped on some dog sheet luck, bing the champion in the previous two rounds. But this third round ofpetition will test their true ability. She is definitely inferior to me!¡¯ Mu Ru Yue smilingly caught the Green Jade Root. ¡®With this Green Jade Root, I can refine a Heaven Stage Mid Rank Heaven Return Pill¡­¡¯ Bang! A pill furnace appeared before Su Ning after she raised her hand. Swish! An intense me suddenly zed from her palm. Following that, she ced different medicinal nts before her¡­ It was undeniable that Su Ning, who was usually haughty and arrogant, would be exceptionally serious once she entered the state of refining pills. She no longer looked at Mu Ru Yue¡­ Simultaneously, the rest of thepetitors took out their pill furnace¡­ Chapter 840 -Heaven Stage Mid Rank! Husband And Wife’s Reunion Part 7

Chapter 840 -Heaven Stage Mid Rank! Husband And Wife¡¯s Reunion Part 7

Bam! Raging mes shot out from Mu Ru Yue¡¯s palm, igniting the bottom of the Phoenix Furnace. When the glow of the vibrant mes shone on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s face, her appearance was extraordinary magnificent. The crowd was staring unblinkingly at the arena stage, reluctant to shift their gazes away for an instant. It was as though they feared they might lose some important parts of thepetition by just a blink of their eyes¡­ ¡°Oh~ that¡¯s right, why didn¡¯t that guye to participate in thispetition?¡± Chuan Gu seemed to have discovered something, frowning subconsciously. ¡®The man, who got the second position in the previous round, that wore a dark golden mask didn¡¯te to participate in this round ofpetition¡­ ¡®Can it be something happened?¡¯ Chuan Gu didn¡¯tment much about that even though he felt that it was a little pitiful. But it was that person¡¯s business in choosing not toe andpete after all. It had nothing to do with him. There were already several people that hadpleted refining their pills in the arena as time slowly passed on, giving their pills to Chuan Gu. Chuan Gu just gave those pills a look before putting them on a side, not giving any more attention to their pills. His sight had been focused on Mu Ru Yue from the start. A tinge of peculiar ray of light flickered in his eyes. ¡®It will be impossible for her to be the champion in thispetition no matter what!¡¯ Chuan Gu shifted his gaze to Su Ning when he thought about that. A pleasant smile graced his face. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Sounds of collision could be heard from Su Ning¡¯s pill furnace. She hastily controlled those pills that hadn¡¯tpletely form yet in her pill furnace. A trace of nervousness was expressed. ¡°Sess?¡± The crowd¡¯s gaze lit up. It had to be known Su Ning had the most innate talent among all thepetitors. Thus, the pill that she would refine would definitely be much greater than all thepetitors¡­ Su Ning wiped off the sweat off her forehead. With a raise of her hand, she opened the pill furnace. Following that, a fragrance permeated the air, making people rx and even assisted greatly in recovering their mental power. ¡°Mundane Stage Peak Rank Spirit Bone Pill!¡± Everyone subconsciously took in a mouthful of breath as they looked at Su Ning¡¯scent expression in astonishment. The innate talent of a twenty-six-year-old Mundane Stage Peak Rank Alchemist was indeed really shocking! ¡°Take a guess! Will the champion for thispetition be Su Ning?¡± ¡°It is certain. Su Ning will definitely not lose. This round ofpetition is testing the true might of the alchemist even though Mu Ru Yue had disyed extraordinary results in the previous two rounds. Su Ning being a Mundane Stage Peak Rank alchemist is already stunning enough at her tender age. Mu Ru Yue seems to be of simr age to Su Ning. It can¡¯t be she can break through to the Heaven Stage, right?¡± ¡°It may not be the case. Perhaps she will create another miracle¡­¡± The person thatmented that couldn¡¯t help but chuckled. Yet, when his gaze met with Su Ning¡¯s ferocious gaze, his body trembled in fright, no longer daring to squeak another word. ¡°Protector Chuan Gu.¡± Su Ning snorted coldly as she walked toward Chuan Gu. Her expression was extremelycent as she presented her pills before Chuan Gu. Chuan Gu had regained his arrogant expression and with a cordial smile, he congratted her, ¡°Congrattion Su Ning! It seems that you will enter my Alchemy Sect as the champion of thispetition.¡± It didn¡¯t represent anything in Mu Ru Yue bing the champion for thest twopetitions as this final round ofpetition was the crucial round. Su Ning would still be the final victor if she was the champion in this final round¡­ Bang! A sound of explosion was suddenly heard from Mu Ru Yue¡¯s phoenix furnace. Smoke arose from her furnace, covering the crowd¡¯s sight¡­ When everyone raised their head to look at the source of the smoke, they burst out inughter upon seeing the current sight. Chapter 841 -Heaven Stage Mid Rank! Husband And Wife’s Reunion Part 8

Chapter 841 -Heaven Stage Mid Rank! Husband And Wife¡¯s Reunion Part 8

¡°Haha! She actually failed!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that even though she is such an outstanding martial practitioner, she will be such a trashy alchemist!¡± Even the person that was previously confident that Mu Ru Yue could create some miracles could not help but shake his head and sigh at this moment. Yet, nobody paid attention to Su Ning that had a sinister smile on her face¡­ ¡°There¡¯s only half the time left.¡± Chuan Gu smiled coldly as he mocked, ¡°If you fail to refine another pill by the time this half-burned incense burn out, you will lose in this round ofpetition!¡± ¡®How can she sessfully refine a pill in just the time of burning finish half of the incense? Thus, she will undoubtedly lose in this round ofpetition without exception¡­¡¯ Mu Ru Yue furrowed her brow tightly as she nced coldly at Su Ning that had acent smile. A trace of light glinted in her ck eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t make any mistake in my steps of refinement. Moreover, it should not have exploded even if I made a mistake in my first time of refining a Heaven Stage Mid Rank pill. Hence, it proves that something is not right with that Green Jade Root!¡± Mu Ru Yue lowered her gaze as she picked up the half-burned Green Jade Root. Swish! mes ignited on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s palm while she held onto the Green Jade Root. A ck smoke was emitted from the Green Jade Root at that instant. ¡°As expected, this Green Jade Root has some problem. This Green Jade Root is coated with ayer of colourless and odourless poison. An explosion will ur from it after being burned at low heat for the time to burn half an incense. I was careless for not noticing this at the start.¡± That scene of the Green Jade Root emitting ck smoke was yed before the crowd¡¯s eyes. Those spectators momentarily looked at Su Ning in disdain. They didn¡¯t expect Su Ning to be that treacherous in tweaking with that Green Jade Root. But since Mu Ru Yue failed to refine the pill, she already didn¡¯t have any more chances¡­ Bang! An Xi stood up as she red furiously at Su Ning that was on the arena stage with herrge, teary eyes. She then said with hatred, ¡°Su Ning, you are despicable to dare plot against Yue Er!¡± ¡°Protector Chuan Gu,¡± Shu Ning looked elegantly at Chuan Gu as she said coldly, ¡°This matter is unfair. You must restart thepetition! Moreover, you must disqualify Su Ning from thepetition!¡± Chian Gu naturally looked gloomily at Shu Ning as he looked coldly at her. ¡°There isn¡¯t a rule in thispetition that didn¡¯t allowpetitors to make moves on their opponents.¡± In other words, he meant that Su Ning didn¡¯t do anything wrong¡­ An Xi was so angered that her face flushed red. ¡°You are a protector of the Alchemy Sect. Yet, you are so biased. How can the result for this round ofpetition be just with such a judge like yourself?¡± He could righteously say that Mu Ru Yue and Qiancheng Yan¡¯s personality was problematic and wanted to chase them out of thepetition. Yet, he was so biased toward Su Ning. It was really a wonder how could such a person be the protector of the Alchemy Sect. ¡°Just?¡± Chuan Gu chuckled coldly as he continued, ¡°I¡¯m the justice at this ce!¡± Even though An Xi already knew how shameless Chuan Gu was, she still was stunned by what he said. Mu Ru Yue raised her head to look coldly at Su Ning that was standing before Chuan Gu; ayer of ice coated her expression. ¡°Yue Er!¡± Shu Ning¡¯s heart tightened as she looked worriedly at Mu Ru Yue. She wanted to say something, but chose not to voice them out in the end¡­ ¡°Huu!¡± Mu Ru Yue deeply exhaled a mouthful of air. ¡®I still have time. I mustn¡¯t lose to Su Ning in thispetition no matter what¡­¡¯ ¡°There is only a way in eradicating the poison from the Green Jade Root.¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t ponder anymore. With a raise of her hand, a stack of medicinal nts appeared before her with a really focused expression. Swish! mes had ignited again that danced in high spirit before her eyes. Chapter 842 -Heaven Stage Mid Rank! Husband And Wife’s Reunion Part 9

Chapter 842 -Heaven Stage Mid Rank! Husband And Wife¡¯s Reunion Part 9

The crowd was startled. Could it be she was still going to continuepeting? But what pill could she refine in just the time to burn half of an incense¡­ The glow of the vibrant fire shone on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s face. Her expression was serious as she focused on the Phoenix Furnace before her. Those precious medicinal nts were dumped into the Phoenix Furnace by her, quickly a refreshing fragrance was given off from the Phoenix Furnace¡­ Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The pills that were going to be fully formed collided against the walls of the Phoenix Furnace. It was as though they were trying to escape from the furnace. Those sounds were like heavy hammers striking on the crowd¡¯s heart. ¡°The pill is going to form soon!¡± Everyone¡¯s breath tightened as they stared at Mu Ru Yue¡¯s movement. Mu Ru Yue stopped refining the pill after a short moment. With a raise of her hand, a pill that was enveloped by her mental power rapidly entered her palm. The crowd felt as though their heart was being cleansed as they inhaled the faint fragrance that permeated in the air. They were strangely quiet¡­ ¡°Mundane Stage Peak Realm Cleansing Pill!¡± Hiss! The crowd took in a mouthful of air as they looked at Mu Ru Yue in disbelief. She was a Mundane Stage Peak Realm Alchemist? She even refined a Mundane Stage Peak Realm Pill in such a short time. She was already superior to Su Ning by the speed in refining the pill. Su Ning¡¯s heart shuddered at this moment. She shot dagger-like gazes at Mu Ru Yue while gritting her teeth in hatred. ¡°Since both of them had refined a Mundane Stage Peak Realm Pill, we shall decide who is the victor by the fusion rate and effect of the pill.¡± Chuan Gu nced coldly at Mu Ru Yue. Anyone with some background of alchemy would be able to tell what pill Mu Ru Yue had just refined. It should be known that there were not only youthful disciples at this ce, but there were also even grandmasters in alchemy. Thus, he could not judge that what Mu Ru Yue had refined was not the Cleaning Pill. However, only an experienced person could understand the quality of the pill. Thus, he could judge that Mu Ru Yue¡¯s pill was inferior to Su Ning¡¯s no matter whose pill¡¯s quality was better. Su Ning¡¯s heart calmed down as she looked at Chuan Gu¡¯s collected gaze. ¡®How can I forget that Chuan Gu will never let Mu Ru Yue enter the Alchemy Sect? He can always just fake the result when determining the quality of the pill¡­¡¯ But out of everyone¡¯s expectation, Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t care about Chuan Gu as she powderized the pill on top of the Green Jade Root¡­ When the powdernded on the Green Jade Root, a rotting stench was instantly emitted from the Green Jade Root, quickly vanishing in the air. ¡°What is she doing?¡± Chuan Gu frowned as he stared at Mu Ru Yue. Logically speaking, she could obtain the runner-up position even if she couldn¡¯t get the first ce. Wasn¡¯t she ruining her future by doing this then? Swish! Following that, Mu Ru Yue lit up her mes again¡­ ¡°Refining pill? She is still continuing to refine pill?¡± The crowd took in a mouthful of breath. She didn¡¯t keep any of the Mundane Stage Peak Realm Pill after all. Could it be she would be trying to refine a Heaven Stage Pill next? How would that be possible? Not to mention how difficult it would be to refine a Heaven Stage Low Rank Pill, she was running out of time¡­ ¡°Overestimating your might!¡± Chuan Gu snorted coldly with a cynical smirk. It seemed like he did not believe that she could be able to sessfully refine a pill better than the Mundane Stage Peak Realm Pill in such a short time. It really was the case of if you didn¡¯t seek death, death wouldn¡¯te looking for you! What she was doing was akin to seeking her own death¡­ Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t struggle as much as she did when she tried refining the Heaven Stage Mid Rank Heaven Return Pill again after gaining some experience in refining it previously. Yet,yers of sweat still rolled down her face even if that was the case. Chapter 843 -Heaven Stage Mid Rank! Husband And Wife’s Reunion Part 10

Chapter 843 -Heaven Stage Mid Rank! Husband And Wife¡¯s Reunion Part 10

The crowd was either in shock or anticipating. Yet, they continued to stare at her slightly pale face. How could it be easy in refining a Heaven Stage Mid Rank pill? Moreover, she couldn¡¯t use the energy from the Alchemy Book at this ce. Hence, she tossed an Energy Recovery Pill in her mouth¡­ Her previously gravely pale face rapidly became rosy again. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Sound of collisions against the walls of the Phoenix Furnace was heard again. Mu Ru Yue felt some pressure against her chest. That sound was like a heavy hammer striking into her heart. She suppressed the urge to spit out a mouthful of blood, her expression gradually bing serious again. Chuan Gu shifted his gaze at the incense that was about to burn out with a cold smile on his face as time slowly passed. ¡°Time is running out. Once it is time, if you still can¡¯t refine the pill, I will judge that you have failed in refining a pill!¡± HIs voice was cold and each word that came out of his mouth entered the crowd¡¯s ears. ¡°It seems that she is not going to make it.¡± The crowd shook their head slightly with slight pity. If she had just given that Mundane Stage Peak Rank pill, she could have gotten a second ce. Yet, she went to risk it in refining the pill again. Now, she might not even be able to get thest ce of thispetition¡­ Su Ning raised her chin arrogantly. She could already foresee the scene where she could step down on that ice-cold youthful girl. ¡®I want her to kneel down and lick my toes at that time. Moreover, it will also be proof that she will always be inferior to me!¡¯ Everyone¡¯s gaze was focused on Mu Ru Yue. Aspared to Su Ning and Chuan Gu, they wanted a miracle to happen instead¡­ ¡°Are you seeing this?¡± Su Ning lowered her head to look at Shu Ning as she said with a cold smile, ¡°Your friend is inferior to me! Moreover, the reason why she has fallen to such a state is all because of you seducing elder brother Jin Kai!¡± ¡®Elder brother Jin Kai is mine. Nobody can snatch him away from me!¡¯ An Lin that was within the crowd looked at Mu Ru Yue nervously but also excitedly. She was currently ying the scene where Mu Ru Yue sent her flying when they met initially and Mu Ru Yue¡¯s magnificent figure on the Martial Stage in her mind. ¡®I didn¡¯t expect that there is finally someone that can step down on her!¡¯ An Lin finally had an impulse to raise her head andugh brazenly. But herugh was stuck in her throat before she could voice them out. It was like a hand that was squeezing tightly on her neck, making herplexion flush red¡­ Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Thunders were heard, directly making arge hole appear on the roof of the arena stage. The crowd instantly saw that the sky was densely packed with purple lightning clouds¡­ ¡°Purple Lightning Tribtion. It is the purple Lightning Tribtion that symbolizes Heaven Stage Mid Rank!¡± Chuan Gu¡¯s expression changed directly. Remorse filled his heart as he stared at the purple lightning clouds¡­ If Su Ning was a genius in being able to reach the Mundane Stage Peak Rank when she was only in herte twenties, how could they describe Mu Ru Yue¡¯s talent in being able to reach the Heaven Stage Mid Rank at such a tender age? ¡®If I knew her innate talent was this monstrous at the start, how could I choose to chase her away from thepetition for some profits! ¡®Su Ning¡¯s pill was far inferior to what Mu Ru Yue could refine. I¡¯ve also missed the chance to make a connection with such a mighty grandmaster in alchemy just for a pill¡­¡¯ Momentarily, a dagger seemed to have stabbed into Chuan Gu¡¯s heart while hisplexion turned ashen from remorse¡­ ¡®I can¡¯t ever redo what I had done. ¡®I¡¯ve also already offended herpletely even if I am regretful now. I can¡¯t do anything to redeem myself from this situation!¡¯ He couldn¡¯t help but hate Su Ning when he thought about that. ¡®If it wasn¡¯t her tempting me, how could I make such a major mistake that easily? ¡®When those old fellows in the sect know that I had announced that the peerless talent will never be able to be recruited into the sect, how can they not skin me alive?!¡¯ Chapter 844 -Heaven Stage Mid Rank! Husband And Wife’s Reunion Part 11

Chapter 844 -Heaven Stage Mid Rank! Husband And Wife¡¯s Reunion Part 11

Su Ning sat on the ground in defeat. Theplexion of her face was currently as pale as a ghost. Her body shuddered¡­ Yet, it was useless no matter how jealous she was. At this moment, Su Ning couldn¡¯t not believe that Mu Ru Yue was indeed superior to her¡­ Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Purple lightnings continued to strike at the Phoenix Furnace. But what made people curious was that Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t protect the Phoenix Furnace. It was as though she didn¡¯t care about the pill in the furnace¡­ This gave Su Ning a trace of hope again. If the pill was to be ruined by the lightnings, she would still be the champion. It was a pity that hope of hers didn¡¯tst long before it was extinguished¡­ When the lightning struck on the Phoenix Furnace, it seemed to be absorbed by something, disappearing without a trace. There wasn¡¯t even a slight tremble of the Phoenix Furnace. It was as calm as ake¡­ ¡°Shu Ning,¡± An Xi blinked, stunned, as she looked dazedly at Shu Ning and asked, ¡°Is¡­ is she a monster?¡± ¡®She is too abnormal! She isn¡¯t a human! ¡®Heaven Stage Mid Rank? This is literally trying to scare people to death!¡¯ An Xi could still feel her heart palpitating even now. If it wasn¡¯t for her eptance level to be strong enough, she feared that she may be scared to death by Mu Ru Yue sooner orter. Shu Ning smiled bitterly as she replied, ¡°I think so too. Even though I already knew Yue Er wasn¡¯t ordinary, I didn¡¯t expect she will be that abnormal. I will never be able to reach the same stage as her¡­¡± Qiancheng Yan didn¡¯t say anything from the start with his lit up eyes stared at Mu Ru Yue. ¡®As expected of Master! It seems that she will creatergemotions wherever she goes¡­¡¯ The Lightning cloud seemed to judge that it could not destroy the pills so without any hesitation, it struck another lightning before dissipating¡­ When the dark clouds vanished, the sunlight shone down upon the girl¡¯s impable face. The incense finally burned out at this instant. The bell that signified the end of thepetition rang. Suddenly, sorrowfulmentations were heard after a few seconds passed. ¡°Oh no! Oh no! I was so focused on seeing her refine pills that I forgot I was stillpeting.¡± ¡°I¡¯m doomed. I failed to refine a pill within the time limit. Yet, I managed to see the birth of a Heaven Stage Mid Rank Pill. It will be worth it in my entire life¡­¡± Chuan Gu¡¯s gazended on Mu Ru Yue. He remained silent for a moment before he said, ¡°Since you are the champion, I will stick to my promise in allowing you to enter the Alchemy Sect.¡± ¡®Whatever that happened today will be spread out sooner orter. I should lower my head and pray she won¡¯t be too calctive in everything that I had done to her.¡¯ ¡°Join the Alchemy Sect?¡± Mu Ru Yue chuckled as she continued, ¡°When did I say I want to join the Alchemy Sect? I¡¯m sorry but I¡¯m not in the slightest keen on entering the Alchemy Sect!¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Chuan Gu¡¯s expression changed. With hisplexion turned ashen, he advised, ¡°I admit that your innate talent is outstanding, but you are too young now. It is very likely that you will be killed before you can fully mature. Thus, let me give you an advice. It is best that you aren¡¯t too arrogant. Otherwise, it will certainly be detrimental for your future growth.¡± A Heaven Stage Mid Rank alchemist was indeed really abnormal. There wouldn¡¯t be anyone in the Eastern Ind that would have innate talents that could surpass her. However, there were still several seniors that were at the Heaven Stage Mid Rank. She couldn¡¯t proim herself as the hegemon of the continent with her current might. She was still too young after all! Mu Ru Yue raised her head to look at Chuan Gu as she said cially, ¡°I¡¯ve said that I don¡¯t have any interest in the Alchemy Sect nor do I feel inclined to enter it.¡± Chapter 845 -Heaven Stage Mid Rank! Husband And Wife’s Reunion Part 12

Chapter 845 -Heaven Stage Mid Rank! Husband And Wife¡¯s Reunion Part 12

Everyone, except Mu Ru Yue¡¯s team, was stunned. The Alchemy Sect was the sect that had the most powerful alchemists within it no matter what. If she entered the Alchemy Sect, she would definitely be heavily nurtured. She might even be the next sessor of the head of the Alchemy Sect. But she rejected to enter the sect without hesitation. Wei Zi Fang nced at Mu Ru Yue, an indistinct ray of light flickered past his eyes¡­ ¡°Hmph!¡± Chuan Gu snorted coldly and said, ¡°It is your own choice. Don¡¯t you regret your choice in the future!¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled faintly. With a confident smile on her face, she said, ¡°I will never regret doing anything.¡± Her ambition wasn¡¯t the puny Alchemy Sect but the entire continent¡­ But Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression quickly changed. Her breath suddenly hastened with ice-cold killing intent in her eyes. The killing intent reeked out of her body, making everyone puzzled. Nobody knew what was happening. ¡°Yue Er.¡± An Xi was startled for a moment. The Yue Er that she knew wouldn¡¯t have such an expression even if she was rather cold sometimes. The current her looked extremely terrifying¡­ ¡°Since you are here,e on out!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s voice was as bone-piercing cold like a snowstorm. ck robes soared through the sky after she said that, appearing before the crowd¡¯s eyes¡­ The man¡¯s ck robe iid with gold glowed under the daybreak sunlight. A dark golden mark covered his face, making it impossible to see the expression on his face. Yet, his gaze looked past the crowd and focused on Mu Ru Yue. His gaze was tremendously alluring that seemed capable of captivating people¡¯s soul. Boom! Killing intent burst forth from Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body. When she thought about Bai Ze¡¯s injuries, she couldn¡¯t help but want to rip this man¡¯s corpse into tiny pieces! ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are but I will certainly kill you!¡± Even she herself didn¡¯t know why she hated him that much. ¡®Can it be there is another reason why I hate him that much, other than him hurting Bai Ze?¡¯ The man¡¯s body suddenly stiffened with a cial aura expanding from his body. At this instant, everyone felt as though they were being weighed down by a mountain, unable to breathe under that pressure¡­ ¡®Is¡­ isn¡¯t he the person that reached the ninth floor?¡± Su Ning was stunned as she nced at Mu Ru Yue with a trace of sinister ray of light that glimmered in her eyes. ¡®They seem to have some conflicts between them. If so, it will be the best. If he can kill Mu Ru Yue, I will still be the champion¡­¡¯ ¡°Mister, I don¡¯t know what happened between them and you. If you want to kill, by all means, kill them all. I don¡¯t know how much bad deeds this girl had done anyways. She deserves to die while we are innocent.¡± Su Ning was trying to curry up a favour from that dark golden masked man by saying that. He might stop releasing that oppressing pressure. Otherwise, she probably would literally be squashed by the pressure at her spot. The man finally looked at her. Yet, Su Ning¡¯s heart seemed to be struck heavily by something when her eyes met with his dark golden pupils, unable to breathe. ¡®I¡¯ve never seen a man that possess such a gold gaze. There wasn¡¯t a single trace of humanity in those eyes. It was so ruthless that would make people shiver in fright¡­¡¯ It was just a gaze, but Su Ning could feel that her fate was in that man¡¯s hand. He just needed to raise his hand topletely erase her existence¡­ Boom! The man didn¡¯t make a move, but a tyrannical aura burst forth from his body. Bang! Su Ningid t on the ground from that pressure. Sweat rolled profusely down from her forehead with theplexion of her beautiful face terrifyingly pale¡­ Chapter 846 -Heaven Stage Mid Rank! Husband And Wife’s Reunion Part 13

Chapter 846 -Heaven Stage Mid Rank! Husband And Wife¡¯s Reunion Part 13

Death was so close to her¡­ Fortunately, the man didn¡¯t have the time to bother with her. Hence, he shifted his gaze back to Mu Ru Yue after a short punishment. He walked in mid-air. A faint ripple appeared in the air as he walked; it was like he was walking on sea water. ¡°Your injuries had healed that quickly?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze was cial with the killing intent in her eyes remain unchanged. The man halted his steps when he stood before Mu Ru Yue. He looked down at the girl as he proimed, ¡°I¡¯ve said that you are mine! I will get you even if I have to destroy the entire world!¡± His voice was low and hoarse but filled with ruthlessness. Two golden mes burned within his dark golden pupils, determined in getting her. ¡®I failed to get her in the previous life. I don¡¯t mind destroying everything in this life, not giving her the slightest possibility of escaping from me, even if it means forcefully confining her by my side!¡¯ ¡°Do you think that will be possible?¡± Mu Ru Yue sneered. ¡®I don¡¯t know why but this man before me reminds me of Feng Jing Tian from several years ago. ¡®But inparison to Feng Jing Tian, this man is even more ruthless and tyrannical!¡¯ The man raised his gaze. A dark ray of light shed past his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve never failed in obtaining what I desire! Thus, you will unquestionably be my woman!¡± ¡®I definitely won¡¯t let her go. Thus, that man must die! ¡®Once he is dead, this woman wille to my side sooner orter!¡¯ Mu Ru Yue was a little anxious. She couldn¡¯t send the pill into the Alchemy Book to Bai Ze to treat his wounds as that man¡¯s aura severed her connection with the Alchemy Book. Furthermore, Bai Ze that was heavily injured did not have sufficient strength in exiting the Alchemy Book, appearing before her. Yet, if she couldn¡¯t give Bai Ze the pill, the power that remained in his body would certainly ruin his body. Thus, she couldn¡¯t dally any longer! Mu Ru Yue clenched her fist tightly. She took in a deep breath, gradually closing his eyes. She then opened her eyes in the next instant. A long sword that was made from her mental power suddenly appeared before her. It soared through the sky, striking like a tempest toward that man. The man¡¯s gaze became increasingly gloomy. He raised his hand to dissipate that sword. Yet, Mu Ru Yue felt the pressure on her body lessened when the instant he moved his hand. She then took advantage of the breather to toss the pill into the Alchemy Book¡­ ¡°You still care about that demon beast when you are powerless in defending yourself!¡± How could her action be hidden from the man¡¯s eyes? It was precisely due to that the rage in his heart intensified, gradually golden mes enveloped his body. ¡®This woman cares so much for even that demon beast. Moreover, she only fought against me whenever we met in our previous life! ¡®It is as though there will forever be no position of me in her heart! She even forgot about my existence now¡­ ¡®Since that¡¯s the case, I will make her my woman tonight! I will use this most unforgettable method for her to make her remember me!¡¯ Mu Ru Yue heaved a sigh of relief after sending the pill into the Alchemy Book. Bai Ze would at least not be in any danger. Following that, she raised her head to look at the ck-robed man before her. With a sneer, she said, ¡°Bai Ze has done so much for me so I naturally care for him! Yet, you must have previously done something bad to me as even though I don¡¯t know who you are, my heart surged with overflowing hatred when I saw you!¡± The man¡¯s body jolted as he lowered his gaze to look at Mu Ru Yue. ¡°I was forced by you in doing everything that I did!¡± ¡®That¡¯s right, everything that I have done had been forced by this girl! ¡®Thus, she can¡¯t me me for that¡­¡¯ Chapter 847 -Heaven Stage Mid Rank! Husband And Wife’s Reunion Part 14

Chapter 847 -Heaven Stage Mid Rank! Husband And Wife¡¯s Reunion Part 14

¡°Yue!¡± Bai Ze¡¯s voice suddenly was heard from within her soul, ¡°Let me out!¡± His voice was shaky, fully expressing his fear and distress. With Bai Ze¡¯s might, he could break out of the Alchemy Book. The prerequisite was that Mu Ru Yue wasn¡¯t controlling the Alchemy Book. She didn¡¯t want Bai Ze to appear so she increased the restrictions of the Alchemy Book drastically. Nobody even god would be able to resist against the fusion of her will with the Alchemy Book¡­ ¡°Bai Ze, I¡¯m sorry but I don¡¯t wish for you to risk your life again.¡± ¡®He had already done more than enough for me. I don¡¯t want that man to be hurt again for trying to help me¡­¡¯ Mu Ru Yue lowered her gaze slightly, decisively cutting her connection with Bai Ze. She looked coldly at the dark golden masked man and said her next words heavily, ¡°Tell me, who are you!¡± It was unknown to Mu Ru Yue why a person¡¯s figure appeared in her mind when her eyes met with those dark golden eyes. But she quickly denied that thought. It was due to that man only being her enemy. He shouldn¡¯t have any feelings for her. Thus, it was impossible for this man to be him¡­ Even though An Xi and the rest didn¡¯t know the conflict between them, they could distinctly feel that the man was extremely dangerous. But everyone¡¯s movement was being restricted. Thus, they could only helplessly watch on as the ck-robed man neared Mu Ru Yue¡­ ¡°You ask me who I am?¡± The man smiled. His smile was extremely ruthless. With a self-mockery smile on his face, he continued, ¡°I will tell you who I am after you be my woman!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression turned grim. ¡°I already have a husband. Hence, I will never be your woman!¡± ¡°Do you mean Zi Huang?¡± The man couldn¡¯t resist the temptation andughed brazenly. ¡°I was unable to snatch you away from his hands in the previous life. I will kill any men that interacted with you in this life! Not only Zi Huang, Bai Ze, Mo Xi, Feng Jing Tian¡­ I will kill every man that youe in contact with. It will suffice for you to just have me by your side!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression changedpletely this time. ¡®If it is just knowing about Feng Jing Tian, it should be really easy for him to find that out with his might. Yet, he also knows the existence of Mo Mo that is in a different world, Realmless¡­¡¯ ¡°I won¡¯t ever let you hurt any of them!¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her head. With a resolute gaze, she said, ¡°They won¡¯t die as long as I live!¡± Each of her words was like a heavy hammer striking at his heart, making his breath hasten with the golden mes in his eyes intensifying. ¡°Don¡¯t you even think of protecting them!¡± Boom! His ck robes enveloped in mes. The man fully released his aura without any control. Everyone expressed dreadful gazes under the might of his aura. Powerful! This man¡¯s might was the strongest that all of them had seen up until today. He could instantly kill everyone at this ce with just his aura¡­ ¡°Master!¡± Qiancheng Yan looked at the ck-robed man under the gale as he yelled with all his might. But it was useless. The man was already directly before Mu Ru Yue. The golden mes that were burning in high spirits in his eyes were naked to the sight¡­ A sinister aura came from the side before his hand could grip Mu Ru Yue¡¯s waist. Boom! He was forced to retreat a couple of steps. ¡°Don¡¯t you use your filthy hands to touch Ben Wang¡¯s girl!¡± The man¡¯s voice was gloomy, carrying a biting cold aura with it. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart shuddered as she raised her head excitedly, looking at the direction where the Asura-like purple robes were in mid-air¡­ Chapter 848 -Competition Ends And Departure Part 1

Chapter 848 -Competition Ends And Departure Part 1

The man was standing against the wind in mid-air with his purple robes fluttering slightly. His handsome face under the sunlight looked tremendously dazzling. It was especially so for his purple Devil Snare¡¯s pattern on his face, enhancing the charm of his appearance. A tyrannical grandeur was being released from the man¡¯s body, making his purple long robes to dance slightly along with the wind under the gale. Mu Ru Yue was stunned the instant she saw him, excitement stirred up in her eyes. She stared without blinking her eyes as the man in mid-air. ¡°Wu Chen¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue called out lightly. But she was pulled into a warm embrace before she could say anything. The man¡¯s breath was really scorching as itnded near her ear, making her heart shudder¡­ ¡°Mu Er, I¡¯vee.¡± ¡®That¡¯s right, I¡¯m here¡­¡¯ ¡®We have been separated for so long after that ident. To me, every single day when we are apart passed like a year¡­¡¯ ¡°Wu Chen.¡± Mu Ru Yue hugged the man¡¯s waist tightly. She buried her head slightly on his chest and subconsciously took a deep breathe of his scent, a sense of safety permeated in her heart. ¡®His scent always has the power to calm me down, just like the first time we met several years ago¡­¡¯ Mu Ru Yue reminisced their first meetings at this instant. ¡®He previously looked like a silly fool, but he was just disguising himself as a pig when he was a tiger. ¡®But it is undeniable that his feelings touched my heart as we gradually interacted with each other. Hence, I will never be able to let go of him in my entire life and eternity.¡¯ ¡°Wait for me.¡± Ye Wu Chen lowered his head gradually as his slender fingers brushed her hair. A charming smile suddenly graced his handsome face. His smile was like a field of fully bloomed flowers. A smile from him could change the colors in the world. It was really hard to imagine that such an Asura-like man could smile so charmingly. It was so charming that it could shake a person to the core, instantly robbing the ability of a person to breathe¡­ Ye Wu Chen released his hold under Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze. He shifted his gaze to the man before him. When both of their eyes met with each other, a silent battle surged forth. ¡°Zi Huang!¡± The man took in a deep breath with his dark golden eyes glimmering with killing intent. Boom! A tyrannical power burst forth from his body. That power was like mes from hell, spreading out from his surroundings. Ye Wu Chen raised his head to look at that man. A trace of sinister ray of light flickered in his purple eyes. His purple robes danced vigorously. His hair fluttered along with the wind. Following that, ck mes slowly appeared in his surroundings. Those mes made him looked increasingly sinister. A shocking aura surged forth from his body¡­ ¡°She is Ben Wang¡¯s woman. Nobody can touch her at all!¡± ¡°Haha!¡± The manughed brazenly as the killing intent in his eyes intensified further as he retorted, ¡°She will be mine after you die! Moreover, I will kill everyone single man that appears by her side with no exceptions!¡± Boom! The two intense aurae collided against each other on the arena stage. The ground was instantly obliterated. It was as though it was crushed by a gale. The man¡¯s dark golden eyes became slightly serious. He sniggered, making arge sword appeared in his hand with the raise of his hand. He charged at Ye Wu Chen like a thunderbolt. They were both incredibly powerful. Thus, the crowd could only see the sparks when their weapons collided. Following that, they shifted the battle into the sky after fighting for a short time on the ground. Mu Ru Yue looked at the Asura-like man in the sky. Her heart tightened slightly as she called out, ¡°Wu Chen¡­¡± Chapter 849 -Competition Ends And Departure Part 2

Chapter 849 -Competition Ends And Departure Part 2

Currently, Wu Chen might not have the strength in defeating that man. Yet, if Wu Chen and Bai Ze were to team up against him, perhaps it might be possible in defeating him then¡­ ¡°Bai Ze.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze darkened as she said, ¡°Please help him.¡± A white glow flickered before her after she said that. A divine god-like man appeared before Mu Ru Yue out of thin air¡­ The man was simrly handsome. His white hair and brows looked as though he just walked out of a painting. However, his gaze brimmed with sorrow and resentment as he looked at Mu Ru Yue. It was as though he was sulking due to her forcefully severing their connection previously. ¡°I was really worried for you.¡± His voice was tremendously pleasant to the ear. It was like a breeze that caresses people¡¯s hearts. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly as she exined, ¡°Bai Ze, I¡¯m sorry. I just didn¡¯t want you to risk your life¡­¡± ¡®I don¡¯t want this man to neglect everything for me again, not caring for his life or death.¡¯ ¡°You don¡¯t want me to face danger? Can it be you want me to wait for another thousand years? I¡¯ve borne for such a long time living in solitary and loneliness in order to see you again. Moreover, if it wasn¡¯t for my memories of you supporting me, I doubt I would be able to persist through all those thousand years. Yue Er, I don¡¯t want to wait for another thousand years. Thus, I won¡¯t let you face any danger in this life even if I have to sacrifice my life.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart shuddered. ¡®Previously, I¡¯ve only cared about Bai Ze¡¯s life and safety. But I forgot about all those thousand years of him waiting for me. If I were to die, he perhaps has to wait without an end again. This wait may even be forever¡­ ¡®He will simrly be lonely without me even if he isn¡¯t being locked at the same ce¡­ ¡®Moreover, how can I be willing for him to continue living in solitary again?¡¯ ¡°Bai Ze,¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her head to look at Bai Ze and said her next words heavily, ¡°I won¡¯t let such a matter happen again.¡± ¡®Bai Ze won¡¯t need to be that lonely if I be increasingly stronger¡­¡¯ Bai Ze no longer says further. He took a final nce at Mu Ru Yue before soaring to the air to stand beside Ye Wu Chen. Mu Ru Yue became nervous as she looked at the two men standing in mid-air. But she was unable to help them at all at this instant¡­ ¡®Power! ¡®I¡¯m still too weak after all! ¡®But the opponents I face are always much stronger than me every single time I advance in my cultivation¡­ ¡®This kind of battles will be unceasing. If I want to void of such situations, I can only be the supreme existence in this continent¡­¡¯ Su Ning bit her lips as she looked at Mu Ru Yue, unresigned. ¡®I can tell that those two men are really powerful. How can Mu Ru Yue be that lucky in gaining the protection of those two men? ¡®I can¡¯t stand it! ¡®But so what if I can¡¯t stand it? I¡¯m inferior to her in all aspects! ¡®I am not her match, be it martial cultivation or alchemy standard.¡¯ Yet, Su Ning¡¯s jealousy was like an ant devouring viciously at her heart. Following that, Su Ning looked at Shu Ning with a trace of cold glint of light that shed past her eyes. ¡®Since I can¡¯t make my move on that b*tch, I can deal with her instead! I don¡¯t believe that with my might and the Su family¡¯s power, I can¡¯t deal with a person like Shu Ning!¡¯ When An Xi saw Su Ning¡¯s face that had been distorted due to her jealousy, she couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Shu Ning, did you see that? Haha! I¡¯ve never been so uplifted like today. That damnable girl actually wants to oppose Yue Er. Yet, she had been cracked down terribly by Mu Ru Yue. Mu Ru Yue is superior to her in all aspects that even her man is stronger than Jin Kai!¡± Chapter 850 -Competition Ends And Departure Part 3

Chapter 850 -Competition Ends And Departure Part 3

Shu Ning smiled elegantly as she raised her head to look at those two men standing in mid-air before shifting her gaze back to Mu Ru Yue. With sincere blessings, shemented in smiles, ¡°Perhaps only that kind of man can bepatible with her¡­¡± All other men would only be outshined by her! Ye Wu Chen, who was in mid-air, seemed to be enveloped in ayer of ck mes under the sunset. The ck mes metamorphosed into a sword, striking toward the man before him. That sword carried a sinister and tyrannical aura with it. Its overflowing power seemed to be able to slice the sky into halves¡­ The crowd¡¯s breath tightened under that might. They could even feel that the air before them had vanished¡­ The expression of the man with a dark golden mask was unknown. But bright mes glimmered in his pair of dark golden eyes. He gradually raised his hand, countlessrge swords floated before him¡­ Boom! An intense explosion rang. Their surroundings were covered with sand and dust, covering everyone¡¯s sight. Following that, the man¡¯s haughty and brazen voice was heard. ¡°Haha! Zi Huang, since Bai Ze is assisting you today, I won¡¯t be able to fight against the two of you simultaneously. I will return to settle the debt with all of you in the future. Hahaha!¡± His lingeringughs prated the crowd¡¯s heart. Some people that had weaker cultivation couldn¡¯t resist the urge to spit out a mouthful of blood, looking bbergasted at the sky under the setting sun. The sand and dust gradually dissipated. Only Ye Wu Chen and Bai Ze could be seen in the entire sky. The ck-robed man that was standing before them had vanished¡­ Ye Wu Chen creased his brows tightly as he looked at the direction that his opponent had vanished to, but it was unknown what he was thinking. He quickly got back to his senses. With a sh of his body, hended and stood before Mu Ru Yue. He extended an arm to pull her tightly into his embrace. His warm lips lightly brushed against the girl¡¯s hair. ¡°Mu Er, I will always be by your side.¡± ¡®That¡¯s right, I will always be by her side. Not giving anyone a chance in hurting her again.¡¯ ¡°Wu Chen, I¡¯ve participated in thispetition in order to let you be aware of my location. Since you are already here, let¡¯s leave.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled. Her smile enhanced the liveliness of her impable face. An Xi was stunned. ¡®Yue Er can only smile so beautifully at this moment, without any sign of wariness. Perhaps she is really deeply in love with this man¡­¡¯ Even though it was only a short interaction, An Xi had a great impression of Mu Ru Yue, who she would be swearing her loyalty and devotion to shortly. She was naturally ted for Mu Ru Yue in possessing such a perfect man¡­ ¡°Alright.¡± Ye Wu Chen smiled charmingly as he agreed, ¡°You can decide to do whatever you want as your husband will listen to all yourmands¡­¡± He hugged Mu Ru Yue after he said that, vanishing before the crowd¡¯s eyes in a sh¡­ Since it was already reallyte, they didn¡¯t n on leaving that night, spending another night in the ry station. Since they left, the crowd dissipated. But the matter that happened today was quickly wide-spread. Hence, everyone knew of the appearance of an early twenties Heaven Stage Mid Rank Alchemist girl. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s name was rapidly spread to the entire City of Chaos, bing a figure that was well-known by everyone in the city¡­ It was at night. The moonlight was like water, shining into the room. Ye Wu Chen¡¯s arm that was embracing Mu Ru Yue¡¯s arm couldn¡¯t help but tighten. With an obvious grievance and jealousy expressed on his handsome face, heined, ¡°Mu Er, your husband has only left for a period of time. Yet, you have provoked some men again.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know who he is?¡± Chapter 851 -Competition Ends And Departure Part 4

Chapter 851 -Competition Ends And Departure Part 4

Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brow raised. With a smile, she said, ¡°If I¡¯ve not guessed wrong, he should be someone we knew in our past life. Moreover, I have some guessings on his identity but I¡¯m not sure¡­¡± ¡®There is only one person that have a pair of dark golden eyes¡­¡¯ Ye Wu Chen¡¯s gaze gradually became serious. He then asked after a trace of glint shed past his eyes, ¡°Are you referring to him?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Mu Ru Yue looked at Ye Wu Chen¡¯s face as she continued, ¡°Bei Jun (north monarch)! I really can¡¯t think of who else other than him!¡± That man¡¯s arrogant appearance appeared in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s mind, making her gaze darkened. She gritted her teeth as she said, ¡°Bei Jun previously was my nemesis. We tried killing each other countlessly. But we always end up in a draw every single time. He previously was the only person that could match up to our might!¡± ¡®That man shouldn¡¯t have the slightest feeling for me. We only hated each other! Yet, it is unknown why he underwent such a drastic change after a thousand years of separation¡­¡¯ Ye Wu Chen¡¯s expression turned grim. With a sinister ray of light in his purple eyes, he proimed, ¡°I will certainly make him die without a burial if I see him again!¡± ¡°Wu Chen.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart shuddered slightly when she felt the fury burning in Ye Wu Chen¡¯s heart. She subconsciously gripped onto Ye Wu Chen¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Bei Jun and Zi Feng had coborated in the downfall of the Zi family. I will settle the debt with him no matter what!¡± ¡®That man can indeed fight against us individually. But, it will be two against one; with Wu Chen and I against him. Thus, we will certainly be the victor after teaming up against him.¡¯ ¡®He previously had teamed up with Zi Feng to massacre and even dissipate the souls of the Zi family. Hence, we didn¡¯t have a choice but use a method that goes against the heavens in gathering their souls. ¡®More importantly, our souls dissipated under the heaven cmity¡­ ¡®I swear that I¡¯m unworthy to call myself human if I don¡¯t seek vengeance!¡¯ ¡°Bei Jun¡¯s forces aren¡¯t based in the Central Region after a thousand years. It seems that it has been shifted to this Eastern Ind. I also don¡¯t know whether if he has interacted with Zi Feng in this life.¡± A trace of dark ray of light shed past Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes. ¡°I understand Zi Feng. She doesn¡¯t surmount to much. The most she can do is to make some underhanded moves. She definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to do so many matters if she wasn¡¯t supported by Bei Jun! Perhaps he simrly yed a role in plotting and trapping Bai Ze!¡± ¡®Bai Ze should know Bei Jun, but for some reasons, he isn¡¯t willing to talk about him. I definitely wouldn¡¯t let that man harm any of the people that are close to me in this life and eternity! ¡®I will also do everything in my power to make that man pay the price for everything he had done!¡¯ ¡°Mu Er,¡± Ye Wu Chen hugged Mu Ru Yue tightly. With his smile increasingly gentler, he continued, ¡°Perhaps Bei Jin will be our final opponent to face in this life. No matter if Zi Feng was controlled by him in this life or not, I will seek vengeance for the Zi family!¡± Mu Ru Yue lowered her gaze but didn¡¯t say anything. She thought about the Zi family that died tragically in the past life and even Zi Feng¡¯s arrogant expression. Her heart trembled subconsciously¡­ Yet, warm lips covered her lips at this moment, instantly pulling her out of her thoughts. A pair of purple eyes entered her sight when she raised her gaze. ¡°Wu Chen¡­ Mhhm~¡± Her lips were sealed by his lips the moment she called his name. Hisrge hands abruptly pushed her onto the bed, heavily confining her body to the bed with his body¡­ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly, gradually closing her eyes. The moonlight sprinkled into the room, enhancing the romantic atmosphere¡­ Chapter 852 -Competition Ends And Departure Part 5

Chapter 852 -Competition Ends And Departure Part 5

A man was sitting on a ck dragon throne in a dark room. He gradually removed the dark golden mask from his face under the moonlight. What kind of face would he have? His face was able to make the world lose its luster. He was so handsome that it would make anyone speechless from being stunned by his appearance¡­ However, hisplexion was abnormally pale. There was a faint scar on the left side of his face. But that scar didn¡¯t ruin the beauty of his face. It gave his face a mysterious vibe instead. ¡°Who!¡± Bei Jun hastily put on his mask when he suddenly heard footsteps nearing the room before he asked coldly. A feeble voice was heard outside the room. ¡°Stepfather, it¡¯s me.¡± Bei Jun frowned slightly. A domineering, unruly grandeur was being expressed from his dark golden eyes. His voice was so cold that it would scare people witless. ¡°Come in!¡± The door was gradually pushed open. A girl in pink garment entered from outside the room. If Mu Ru Yue saw this woman, she would definitely be shocked. It was due to the girl being Xiao Jing of the Xiao family that had personally killed her own biological father due to her. Following that, she even had the identity as the younger apprentice sister to Feng Jing Tian. When Xiao Jing¡¯s gazended on his pair of dark golden eyes after she entered the room, her heart skipped a beat. She bit her lips with her gaze slightly lowered. ¡®I don¡¯t know why but I¡¯m always fearful of stepfather¡­¡¯ ¡®But I can¡¯t help but want to get close to him.¡¯ ¡°Stepfather, I¡¯ve heard you¡¯ve returned so Jing Er hase to greet you.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Bei Jun said in a slightly cold voice, ¡°You arrived just in time. I need you to do something for me.¡± Xiao Jing was ted as she replied, ¡°Stepfather, please instruct me.¡± ¡°I want you to¡­¡± A glimmer flicked past Bei Jun¡¯s eyes as he continued coldly, ¡°marry Feng Jing Tian!¡± Xiao Jing¡¯s heart shuddered at that instant as she looked bbergasted at the man¡¯s dark golden masked face. ¡°Stepfather, what did you say?¡± ¡®He wants me to marry elder apprentice brother? But the person I obviously like is¡­¡¯ ¡°I took in Feng Jing Tian for this purpose.¡± Bei Jun shifted his gaze to Xiao Jing and with a voice increasingly cold, he continued, ¡°You are to marry him. You are to then give birth to his child before giving that child to me!¡± ¡®Following that, it will be useless in keeping Feng Jing Tian alive¡­¡¯ ¡°But stepfather, elder apprentice brother has a girl he loves. I¡­¡± Xiao Jing¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly. ¡®I admit that I have a good impression on my elder brother apprentice. That love-struck fool can use everything in his power to improve his might in order to protect that girl. There won¡¯t be anyone that won¡¯t have feelings for him¡­ ¡®But it is just a good impression. ¡®The person that I truly love is¡­¡¯ ¡°This is an order!¡± Bei Jun¡¯s gaze darkened. With gold mes dancing in his eyes, he threatened, ¡°If you don¡¯t marry him, I will make him vanish now!¡± Xiao Jing shook her head while smiling bitterly. ¡°I believe that if elder brother apprentice is forced to choose between marrying me or being killed, he will choose death without any hesitation. There is only a girl Mu Ru Yue in his heart! Even if it is to go against stepfather¡¯s order or even be killed by stepfather, he won¡¯t give in to this matter!¡± Swish! Bei Jun¡¯s domineering aura intensified after Xiao Jing said that. He raised his gaze to look down at Xiao Jing. ¡°He is ipatible with her!¡± Xiao Jing was stunned for a moment. ¡®Did stepfather mean Mu Ru Yue isn¡¯t worthy in gaining Feng Jing Tian¡¯s affection? It is really the case. Even if that girl has an outstanding innate talent, Feng Jing Tian is a bonafide disciple of Stepfather. With stepfather¡¯s overwhelming influence, those sects such as the Alchemy Sect are greatly inferior to stepfather¡¯s. Thus, Mu Ru Yue is indeed ipatible with elder apprentice brother.¡¯ Chapter 853 -Competition Ends And Departure Part 6

Chapter 853 -Competition Ends And Departure Part 6

Xiao Jingpletely misunderstood what Bei Jun said. What he actually meant was that Feng Jing Tian wasn¡¯t worthy to like Mu Ru Yue, not that Mu Ru Yue was unworthy of being loved by Feng Jing Tian. Xiao Jing bit her lips as she finally mustered the courage to voice her feelings, ¡°But Stepfather, I don¡¯t want to marry elder apprentice brother.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think I heard you properly,¡± Bei Jun narrowed his eyes slightly. A sinister aura reeked from his body, he threatened, ¡°Could you be so kind and repeat what you just said to me?!¡± Xiao Jing¡¯s heart trembled as she look up into Bei Jun¡¯s domineering eyes. Her heartfelt emotions overpowered her usual fear for Bei Jun. Without thinking it through, she blurted out, ¡°Stepfather, I don¡¯t want to marry elder apprentice. The person I love is you, stepfather!¡± Boom! A tyrannical power shot forth from his body, hitting Xiao Jing¡¯s body heavily. Her body was instantly sent flying backward. Bang! Her body crashed onto the wall behind her. She raised her head to look at the man sitting on the dragon throne in astonishment and disbelief. Bei Jun used his slender fingers to brush off the dust on his robe¡¯s sleeve. He raised his right leg and stepped on the dragon throne. He lifted his gaze slightly as he looked at Xiao Jing. With matchless arrogance in his gaze, he spat out, ¡°You aren¡¯t worthy!¡± The man¡¯s voice was so emotionless and devoid of warmth, making Xiao Jing¡¯s heart shudder. Choked with emotion, she asked, ¡°Why¡­¡± Bei Jun looked coldly at her. Expressionless, he said, ¡°You are iparable to her. I, Bei Jun, will only love her in my life! As for you, you aren¡¯t even qualified to touch her shoes. Quickly scram, now!¡± A hand seemed to have mercilessly ripped Xiao Jing¡¯s heart apart. The pain made herplexion turn pale white. ¡®Lord Stepfather has always been cold, heartless, and ruthless. He would not amodate his subordinates in making the slightest mistake. Otherwise, they would be obliterated by him. ¡®Yet, he has never punished me¡­ ¡®So I originally thought I¡¯ve held some position in Stepfather¡¯s heart. But I didn¡¯t expect that my position in his heart is so negligible¡­¡¯ Xiao Jing suppressed the urge to cry while she clenched her fist so tightly that it trembled slightly. She gradually walked out of the room under Bei Jun¡¯s gloomy gaze. Her tears finally rolled out of her eyes in the end once she stepped out of the room¡­ Bei Jun remained unaffected as he looked at the direction where Xiao Jing had disappeared to. He only had a cold, expressionless face under the dark golden mask. ¡®In my point of view, everyone is just tools! ¡®Tools in helping me reach the summit of the world!¡¯ ¡°Mu Ru Yue,¡± Bei Jun lowered his gaze. He then suddenlyughed. Hisugh wasn¡¯t as arrogant as usual. It was filled with determination instead. ¡°I will make you stand with me at the summit of the world. I will let you understand that I¡¯m much stronger than him!¡± ¡®I wasn¡¯t able to get her to like me in the previous life so I could only use battles to make her remember me. Hence, everyone in the Central Region that year knew we were nemesis with our rtionship even could be said to be irreconcble! ¡®But she still chose to marry another man in the end¡­ ¡®Our battles had be increasingly intense due to me wanting revenge. But I am always on the losing side no matter how many times they had teamed up against me. ¡®Yet, I can¡¯t ept it. I can¡¯t ept her entering another man¡¯s embrace! I¡¯ve waited so long to see her again. I definitely won¡¯t let go of her. ¡®She must only belong to me in this life! ¡®I will make every man that tries to snatch her away from me disappear from this world!¡¯ It was dawn again. There were already several people waiting outside of the ry station. Perhaps it was their disappointments toward those two sects that An Xi and Shu Ning rejected the offer in entering those two power on their own ord¡­ Chapter 854 -Competition Ends And Departure Part 7

Chapter 854 -Competition Ends And Departure Part 7

¡°Everyone,¡± Chuan Gu cleared his throat before going to continue to say further. Yet, when he saw Qiancheng Yan walking near to him, he frowned slightly. He then said, ¡°Why are you still here? Qiancheng Yan, I¡¯ve already said you don¡¯t have the qualification in entering the sect.¡± ¡®I mustn¡¯t let Qiancheng Yan enter the sect no matter what.¡¯ Qiancheng Yan suddenly saw two figures nearing the group. With a mischievous glint in his eyes, he said, ¡°Since you don¡¯t allow me to enter, I will just have to head back to my Master. I¡¯m also not the type of person to be thick-faced in begging you to let me enter the sect. But whatever that happens to you due to this decision won¡¯t have anything to do with me.¡± In other words, it was you that was chasing me away so you couldn¡¯t me me for not advising you against the decision when I did as you said. Chuan Gu snorted coldly as he replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t need you to worry about me!¡± ¡®If I had continued in chasing Mu Ru Yue away from being recruited into the sect after she had revealed her Heaven Stage Mid Rank might, the people of the Alchemy Sect won¡¯t forgive me. Yet, Mu Ru Yue had said she was unwilling in joining the sect so I can¡¯t be med for her not being recruited into the sect. ¡®But so what if I chase you a punny Mystic Realm martial practitioner away? It can¡¯t be that the Alchemy Sect will be enraged for you, right? It is just unthinkable!¡¯ Chuan Gu¡¯s face was filled with confidence. Smack! A pnded heavily on his face before he could voice out his thoughts. Chuan Gu was stunned for a moment before he shifted his gaze, his eyes meeting with Qing Yue¡¯s furious eyes. His heart shuddered as he stuttered, ¡°Elder Qing Yue, wh-why are you here? ¡°Hmph!¡± Qing Yue snorted coldly as he continued, ¡°Can it be I can¡¯t be here? If this old man didn¡¯te, can it be that you will be chasing a talent away from the Alchemy Sect? Chuan Gu, you are really gutsy! Who gave you the rights to do that?¡± Qing Yue no longer look at him upon saying that. He shifted his gaze to Qiancheng Yan, going to walk toward him. Yet, a figure appeared by Qiancheng Yan¡¯s side before he did anything. ¡°Mister Qiancheng, since the Alchemy Sect forbids you in entering their sect, how about joining our Martial Sect?¡± Wu Wen smiled slightly as he asked cordially. Qing Yue¡¯s expression stiffened. His anger was fueled as he red furiously at Wu Wen and said with gritted teeth, ¡°Wu Wen, how dare you try to snatch a person from my hand? You bastard is really seeking death! This boy has already agreed in joining my Alchemy Sect. You¡¯re a step toote.¡± ¡°Qing Yue, you can¡¯t me me for this. It is your Alchemy Sect that doesn¡¯t want him. A talent such as Mister Qiancheng shouldn¡¯t be overlooked.¡± ¡®Moreover, he is also Mu Ru Yue¡¯s disciple. ¡®My gut feelings tell me that this girl is certainly not simple. She is such a young Heaven Stage Mid Rank Alchemist. She may even make a final breakthrough to the Divine Stage in the future! ¡®Divine Stage!¡¯ Wu Wen took in a deep breath upon thinking about that with excitement bubbling in his heart. The crowd was stunned. It was especially so for Chuan Gu and Jing Ming that had unpleasant expressions on their faces. They didn¡¯t expect that Qiancheng Yan had already agreed in entering the Alchemy Sect. He was even invited by the Alchemy Sect¡¯s Elder Qing Yue. Moreover, the elder of the Martial Sect wanted to take advantage of this situation to get Qiancheng Yan into the Martial Sect¡­ ¡°My apologies to the two elders, but the protector of your respective sects had already dered during the recent previous night banquet that my Master and I won¡¯t ever be allowed to enter any of the two sects. Moreover, Protector Chuan Gu mentioned that his words were the truth and that everything he said was definitely the Alchemy Sect¡¯s decision. Since he doesn¡¯t allow us to enter the sect, we definitely can¡¯t enter the sect. I, Qiancheng Yan as the disciple of Master, naturally have my pride. Since he doesn¡¯t allow me to enter the sect, I won¡¯t enter the sect then. I can simrly learn a lot of knowledge from Master while following Master anyways.¡± Chapter 855 -Competition Ends And Departure Part 8

Chapter 855 -Competition Ends And Departure Part 8

Qiancheng Yan¡¯s words were akin to throwing an enormous mountain into the originally rocky ocean, instantly giving birth to a perilous situation. This time, it was not only Qing Yue that was enraged, but Wu Wen was also simrly enraged. The talent that they had been wholeheartedly trying to recruit was being pushed away from the sect? These two bastards were really too gutsy! Plop! Chuan Gu was so terrified that he lost his strength to stay standing, directly kneeling down. He pleaded while wailing, ¡°Elder Qing Yue, please spare me my life!¡± ¡°Spare your life?¡± Qing Yue snorted coldly, ¡°Now, you know to beg for your life! Why did you do this when you know it was wrong? ¡°I had sought for Qiancheng Yan and Mu Ru Yue straight after the Martial Competition had ended. Qiancheng Yan finally agreed to join the sect after my sincere pleadings. Moreover, Mu Ru Yue, the person that I wanted to recruit the most, had rejected me in entering the sect! She had rejected my offer. Do you think she would care about your nomination? And what else, forever forbidding them to be recruited by the sect? Who the hell do you think you are? You are like trying to use a chicken¡¯s feather as an arrow banner ofmand (symbol of military authority)!¡± Qing Yue had a rather good temperament within the Alchemy Sect. Yet, he was so enraged today that he spoke crudely. On the other hand, Wu Wen was not as enraged, but the aura being emitted from his body made the two protectors shiver in fright, almost wanting to cower by lying on the ground. ¡°Qing Yue is more fortunate than me. Qiancheng Yan was already taken when I went to see them. I had even offered to give Mu Ru Yue the core disciple status, but she rejected me! Hehe!¡± Wu Wen chuckled heavily. With a cial aura being emitted from his body, he said, ¡°It is fine for her in rejecting me as it will be good to still have a good rtionship with her. We should be trying to rope in such a peerless talent, instead of bing her enemy. Otherwise, she will be a nightmare once she matured. Moreover, she is a Heaven Stage Mid Rank Alchemist! Yet, you didn¡¯t try to salvage the situation even after knowing that, continuing in doing whatever you want! Jing Ming, it seems you no longer want your current position!¡± Jing Ming hastily knelt down. With hisplexion gravely pale, he apologised with a shaky voice, ¡°Elder Wu Wen, this subordinate knows that he was wrong. I really didn¡¯t know that you had already tried inviting her into our sect.¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Wu Wen¡¯s smile became increasingly cold as he continued, ¡°Am I understanding it right that if I didn¡¯te here this time and invite her into our sect, you will be going topletely offend her?¡± Jing Ming¡¯s body shivered at this instant. ¡®If I knew this is going to happen earlier on, I won¡¯t agree to her request no matter what¡­¡¯ ¡°Elder, it has nothing to do with me. It really doesn¡¯t.¡± Chuan Gu¡¯s heart shuddered as he hastily exined, ¡°It is her, Su Ning. It is all her fault! She bribed Jing Ming and me in dealing with Shu Ning¡¯s friends! I¡­ I was just not thinking straight for a moment, agreeing to her request. She is the main instigator!¡± Swish! Swish! Swish! Those people that hadn¡¯t leave momentarily shot their gazes at Su Ning at this moment. They subconsciously discussed among themselves with contempt in their eyes. It was obvious that the crowd no longer had any good impression of Su Ning after this. Some families that were in a good business rtionship with the Su family would certainly think twice about their future cooperations with them. Moreover, Su Ning no longer needs to think about joining the two sects ever again in her life. Su Ning was stupefied by the sudden situation. It was until Chuan Gu mentioned her name that she came back to her senses. Herplexion was gravely pale, void of any pigment. Her delicate body shuddered slightly. ¡®I¡¯m doomed! I¡¯mpletely finished this time¡­¡¯ It was unexpected to Su Ning that Qiancheng Yan was already recruited by the Alchemy Sect no matter what. She even foolishly tried to bribe the two powers, creating this mess¡­ If she knew about this earlier, she wouldn¡¯t choose to do this no matter what¡­ Chapter 856 -Close Relatives Meet Each Other Part 1

Chapter 856 -Close Rtives Meet Each Other Part 1

Mu Ru Yue, who was standing in mid-air, looked at the man by her side and said with a slight smile, ¡°Wu Chen, we are reaching the Wei family now. We had been dyed for quite sometimes along the way. I don¡¯t know how the family is doing now.¡± The man smiled charmingly. His purple robes enveloped his slender figure within. With his purple eyes filled with gentle warm love, he replied, ¡°Mu Er, we will be there soon. You will be able to see your family at that time¡­¡± ¡®My bloodline with the Wei family had decreased at my generation, but they are mother¡¯s family after all. Hence, I can¡¯t just ignore them.¡¯ Their speed increased again when the Wei City entered their sight¡­ An elder had creased brows within the Wei family. It was unknown how many times he had signed already. Wei Zi Fang that was standing by his side didn¡¯t say anything, unknown as to what he was thinking¡­ ¡°Zi Fang, how much Wei family¡¯s asset had we lost?¡± Wei Zi Fang lowered his gaze as he answered, ¡°The Lin family had essentially taken in all of them already!¡± The current Wei family had already deteriorated. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have participated in thatpetition. Yet, he chose to leave that ce due to being displeased by those two powers¡­ However, the state of the Wei family had been deteriorating to the point of being unable to function properly¡­ ¡°Grandfather, how about I go and find Great Aunt? Maybe she¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you even mention her to me!¡± Wei Yue¡¯s (maintain exceed) expression instantly turned grim. Fury zed in his eyes. ¡°If it isn¡¯t for her, do you think that the Lin family will be that daring in starting to take over our assets?¡± ¡®I definitely won¡¯t let that woman off! ¡®If it wasn¡¯t for her, how could father die so prematurely?¡¯ Wei Zi Fang remained silent. ¡®The Lin family has been increasingly treating the Wei family terribly ever since I returned. There is also an undeniable link between them acting so brazenly with Great Aunt. ¡®I don¡¯t understand. I heard from father that grandfather and Great Aunt previously had a really close rtionship. Why is this happening then for Great Aunt to want to deal with the Wei family without caring for their past rtionship?¡¯ ¡°Uncle!¡± Suddenly, a voice was heard from outside the room. Wei Yue became ted as he raised his head to look at who hade. A light glimmer gathered in his eyes. He was about forty to fifty years of age. He was extremely handsome and energetic. It was probably due to taking great care of his body that he seemed only about thirty-year-old. His appearance was somewhat simr to Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s. ¡°Yi Jun, you¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Uncle, what has been going on with the Wei family?¡± Dou Yi Jun (hole monarch) frowned slightly as hemented, ¡°The Wei family doesn¡¯t seem to be faring well judging by the current situation¡­¡± ¡°Sigh!¡± Wei Yue sighed heavily and with a bitter smile, he exined, ¡°Isn¡¯t all this due to that mother of yours? From what I had discovered, the Lin family started being ruthless to the Wei family after having some interactions with the Dou family. I¡¯m afraid if this continues, the Wei family won¡¯t continue to exist¡­¡± Dou Yi Jun¡¯s expression gradually turned gloomy. Ayer of gloom covered his handsome face. ¡°Why is she doing this?¡± In Dou Yi Jun¡¯s childhood memory, his mother had always been extremely filial and greatly respected her brother and elders. Yet, she became so foreign after giving birth to his younger sister. ¡®I clearly remember that mother¡¯s personality had changedpletely after giving birth to my younger sister. She not only angered maternal grandfather to his death, but she also didn¡¯t care about the Wei family. Currently, she has also been discreetly supporting the Lin family in dealing with the Wei family¡­ ¡®Moreover, I currently also don¡¯t know where my newborn little sister is!¡¯ Chapter 857 -Close Relatives Meet Each Other Part 2

Chapter 857 -Close Rtives Meet Each Other Part 2

Dou Yi Jun took in a deep breath. With a gloomy ray of light that glimmered in his eyes, hemented, ¡°I don¡¯t know why but after those incidents I always felt that mother¡¯s gaze had be tremendously foreign and even really cold. As for me, I also don¡¯t have the inkling desire to get close to her and even want to escape from her¡­¡± ¡®That kind of feeling makes me feel really ufortable. I still don¡¯t understand why she had changed so drastically up until today¡­¡¯ ¡°Sigh!¡± Wei Yue signed heavily with a bitter taste in his mouth. ¡®This nephew of mine has frequently been discreetly helping the Wei family. Yet, he still hasn¡¯t been able to inherit the authority of the Dou family. It is all due to that woman gripping firmly onto the power of the Dou family. Hence, Yi Jun couldn¡¯t help out too obviously¡­¡¯ ¡°Yi Jun, it must be hard on you all these years!¡± ¡°Uncle,¡± Dou Yi Jun shook his head as he assured, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will definitely not allow the Lin family to walk all over the Wei family. I initially thought that I can wait until I can gain the powers of the Dou family before helping the Wei family in oveing this current ordeal! Yet, I must try to do something about the situation now. Otherwise, everyone will think that the Dou family haspletely abandoned the Wei family.¡± ¡°Yi Jun, but if you do that, your situation will be¡­¡± Wei Yue advised somewhat hesitantly. ¡°Don¡¯t fret. I am still her son no matter what. She won¡¯t make any move on me no matter how cold hearted she is!¡± Wei Yue smiled bitterly as he looked at Dou Yi Jun¡¯s gaze that was brimming with confidence. ¡®I really want to tell him the truth about those matters, but I¡¯m afraid he will act impulsively upon knowing them, endangering his life¡­¡¯ ¡°Family head!¡± Yet, a manservant suddenly came running into the room from outside. He reported, panting profusely, ¡°Head, people from the Lin family hase.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Wei Yue suddenly stood up. With his expression turned ashen, hemented, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect them toe so quickly. Yi Jun, quickly hide. If that woman knows you¡¯re here, you will be in danger¡­¡± He led Wei Zi Fang out of the manor¡¯s hall while he said that. The Lin family¡¯s father and son were strolling in the Wei family¡¯s front courtyard with a disapproving smirk on their faces. ¡°It seems the Wei family has really fallen, having only this manor as your asset. Head of the Wei family, when will you be returning the gold coins that you have been owing to me?¡± Lin Feng sniggered with a trace of sinister glint that flickered past his eyes. ¡°You¡­¡± Wei Yue¡¯s expression changed as he rebuked furiously, ¡°When did my Wei family owe you gold coins?¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Lin Fengughed brazenly. With a raise of his hand, a piece of white paper appeared in his hand. ¡°This promissory note clearly states that you, Wei Yue, owe me several hundred of millions of gold coins. You still owe me ten million gold coins after ounting for all your other assets. If you can¡¯t return those remaining sum of money to me, this old manor of the Wei family will be mine.¡± Wei Yue was so angry that hisplexion turned ashen. ¡®It is the promissory note that Lin Feng had forced me to sign when he previously kidnapped my granddaughter¡­ ¡®I already had temporarily sent my granddaughter away for her safety. Yet, I didn¡¯t expect Lin Feng will use this promissory note to threaten me¡­¡¯ ¡°I had never signed such a thing so it can¡¯t be counted. Lin Feng, you will pay a price for all the misdeeds you had done sooner orter!¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Lin Feng just burst out inughter before hemented and instructed, ¡°It seems that the head of the Wei family doesn¡¯t n on returning my money. If so, don¡¯t me me for being impolite! Everyone, chase all these people out of this ce! You people of the Wei family isn¡¯t qualified to step a foot into my Lin family¡¯s property.¡± The people of the Lin family momentarily surrounded the Wei family¡¯s father and son aggressively. Lin Ye smiled coldly as he saw the current scene. This was just like the scene from within the ry station¡­ Chapter 858 -Close Relatives Meet Each Other Part 3

Chapter 858 -Close Rtives Meet Each Other Part 3

¡°Wei Zi Fang, Mu Ru Yue isn¡¯t here now. I will see who will be able to save you now!¡± He snorted coldly as he mocked arrogantly, ¡°You need a girl to save you. How can it be said to be your capability? You are just a useless coward!¡± Wei Zi Fang clenched his fist so tightly that it crackled. He could no longer suppress his impulse and punched Lin Ye¡¯s head. Bang! Lin Ye was sent flying backward, blood instantly flowed down from his head. ¡°Son!¡± Lin Feng was instantly enraged. With intense fury burning in his eyes, he said, ¡°Good! Very good! You dare to injure my son. You must pay the price! Someone, capture and beat this brat up good!¡± ¡®If I don¡¯t kill him, it will be too hard to appease the fury that is burning in my heart!¡¯ Wei Yue hastily gripped onto Wei Zi Fang¡¯s hand, pulling him behind him as he saw the crowd dashing aggressively at his grandson. A trace of cold ray of light shed past his eyes. Wei Yei raised his hand to hold onto one of the assants¡¯ weapon. Bang! He kicked him away. Following that, he raised his leg to kick toward the other assants. His mighty grandeur gradually evoked fear in people¡¯s heart. ¡°Hmph!¡± Lin Feng snorted coldly. He moved in a sh toward Wei Yue. He struck a fist that was coated with ayer of mes onto Wei Yue¡¯s chest. Wei Yue was forced to retreat a couple of steps back. With hisplexion turn ashen, he said, ¡°Heaven Realm!¡± ¡®Lin Feng has already broken through to the Heaven Realm! ¡®We are at the same cultivation now¡­¡¯ ¡°Zi Fang, quickly go!¡± Wei Yue hastily shouted at his grandson that was behind him, ¡°There will still be hope for our Wei family if you go now. Quickly leave!¡± ¡®The Lin family originally have a Heaven Realm Martial practitioner. Now that Lin Feng has also broken through to the Heaven Realm, I¡¯m no longer a match for the Lin family. ¡®It seems that the heavens want my death this time. ¡®But if my grandson can escape this ordeal, perhaps there may still be hope for the Wei family¡­¡¯ ¡°Grandfather!¡± Wei Zi Fang¡¯s expression was resolute as he stared coldly at the faces of the Lin family when he said, ¡°I definitely won¡¯t go!¡± ¡°Quickly leave!¡± Wei Yue hardened his heart as he raised his hand to sent Wei Zi Fang flying backward. Determination and resolution were expressed in his eyes at this moment. ¡®I must maintain thest bloodline of the Wei family no matter what¡­¡¯ ¡°Haha!¡± Lin Fengughed brazenly before he revealed a gruesome truth, ¡°Wei Yue, you are too naive. Do you think I will let any of your Wei family leave? Oh right, haven¡¯t you been curious as to how your son and daughter-inw died? I shall reveal it to you then. Both of them had died under my father¡¯s hand ten years ago. Who told them to have such outstanding innate talents? I would be really uneasy if they didn¡¯t die. Furthermore, Wei Zi Fang that has inherited their innate talents simrly became our target to kill. It¡¯s a pity that we always had missed the chance¡­¡± Wei Yue¡¯s body swayed with theplexion of his elderly face turning gravely pale. ¡®So my son and daughter-inw¡¯s death was killed by them!¡¯ Intense sorrow and fury raged in Wei Yue¡¯s heart. Yet, a ray of light shot toward Lin Feng when he wanted to strike at Lin Feng again. ¡°I will kill all of you to avenge for my parent¡¯s death!¡± Hatred! There was an unprecedented hatred seething in Wei Zi Fang¡¯s heart! ¡®Those damnable bastards actually killed my parents! It had led to me having nightmares daily in my childhood and also grandfather¡¯s death!¡¯ ¡°Zi Fang!¡± Wei Yue¡¯s heart tightened as he hollered with all his might. ¡°Wei Zi Fang, you are seeking death this time!¡± Lin Feng narrowed his eyes slightly with a trace of killing intent that glimmered in his eyes. Boom! His entire body¡¯s aura pressured over to Wei Zi Fang. Chapter 859 -Close Relatives Meet Each Other Part 4

Chapter 859 -Close Rtives Meet Each Other Part 4

Gradually, Wei Yue¡¯s expression had brimmed with despair. ¡®Can it be after my son and daughter-inw had died, I will have to witness another death of my younger generation?¡¯ ¡°Stop!¡± Suddenly, a strong gale blew over from within the hall of the Wei family, forcing Lin Feng to retreat a couple steps back. A middle-aged man moved in a sh to stand before Wei Zi Fang, holding onto the youth¡¯s shoulder. He then frowned slightly before shifting his gaze to Lin Feng who had a huge change in his expression. He released his grip on Wei Zi Fang¡¯s shoulder before walking toward Lin Feng. Lin Feng could feel a pressureing over to him at that instant¡­ ¡°Dou Yi Jun!¡± ¡®Dou Yi Jun is the nephew of this old man Wei Yue, the young master of the Dou family. Why is this fe here?¡¯ Lin Feng clenched his fist tightly with glimmers dancing in his eyes. ¡°Did your Lin family really kill my cousin and his wife?¡± Dou Yi Jin raised his gaze to look at Lin Feng. His gaze was extremely cial with a mighty aura indistinctly leaking out from his body. ¡°A True Realm expert!¡± Lin Feng took in a deep breath. A True Realm Expert wasn¡¯t an opponent that he could match up to¡­ ¡°You still chose to appear in the end.¡± Wei Yue smiled bitterly as he sighed helplessly. Dou Yi Jun didn¡¯t respond to hisment and just looked coldly at Lin Feng. Two figures gradually appeared when he was walking step by step heavily toward Lin Feng¡­ The two elders were in embroidered robes with white beards. One of them had an oppressing cold gaze with an expressionless face while the other¡¯s expression was as gloomy as a storm, carrying a sinister cold grandeur. Wei Yue¡¯s expression changed instantly upon identifying them. ¡°Young master, you should have your fun now. Quickly return.¡± Wu Jun (no honor) nced coldly at Dou Yi Jun as he said that in a serious tone. ¡°Tian Ling (heaven approach) and I havee to retrieve you back to the Dou family on the order of the Madam!¡± Dou Yi Jun frowned slightly as he looked at the two elders in mid-air. He then said, ¡°You are to return and tell her that I will never return to the Dou family from now on!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Tian Ling snorted coldly as he continued in a gloomy tone, void of any respect toward Dou Yi Jun, ¡°This isn¡¯t up to you. It is by the order of the Madam. Even if I have to knock you out, I will bring you back to the Dou family. ¡°This kind of ce such as the Wei family isn¡¯t worthy for you to be interacting with, as the young master of the Dou family! They are heartless. It was especially so when they announced in severing the connection of father and daughter¡¯s bond right after the previous head of the Wei family passed away. They are people that don¡¯t care about familial bond. The sole reason why they are treating you well is due to your identity as the young master of the Dou family! They need to suck up to you for their survival!¡± Dou Yi Jun sneered as he rebuked, ¡°I¡¯m not a brat in his twenties that is wet behind the ears. I¡¯ve my own judgement. Moreover, if it wasn¡¯t for maternal grandfather, how can the Dou family flourish to its current state?¡± ¡®The previous head of the Wei family was a Spiritual Realm expert. He was already the top expert within the Wei family at that time. ¡®The Dou family was still a negligible small aristocratic family during that period of time. ¡®It was precisely due to his help that the Dou family had flourished to such an extent. Yet, once the Dou family had just developed, the rtionship between mother and the Wei family became tense. It even led to angering maternal grandfather so much that it led to his death. Following that, uncle was ambushed by an expert, resulting in him being severely wounded and unable to continue improving in his cultivation¡­ ¡®Hence, he is still a Heaven Realm Martial practitioner after so many years!¡¯ ¡°It seems that this Wei family had really brainwashed you, making you protect them to such an extent!¡± Wu Zun snorted coldly as he continued, ¡°I can only execute Madam¡¯s order in forcefully dragging you back to the Dou family then!¡± Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish! The two figures soared through the sky, charging toward Dou Yi Jun, who was on the ground, like thunderbolts. With Dou Yi Jun¡¯s current might, it would be slightly difficult for him in dealing with two True Realm experts at the same time¡­ Chapter 860 -Close Relatives Meet Each Other Part 5

Chapter 860 -Close Rtives Meet Each Other Part 5

At first he managed to put up a fight, but he gradually became too weak to resist. Wei Yue was so anxious that hisplexion paled as he watched, but he couldn¡¯t do anything to help¡­ Boom! Tian Ling¡¯s fist which was coated with a sinister aura struck Dou Yi Jun¡¯s body, forcing Dou Yi Jun to retreat a couple of steps. A trail of blood trickled out of the corner of Dou Yi Jun¡¯s mouth. Dou Yi Jun wiped away the remnants of blood from his lip. He gazed up at the two elders before him. His body tensed and his aura was fully released from his body¡­ Wu Zun looked up and expressionlessly advised, ¡°Young master, I shall give you some advice. It¡¯s best for you to obediently heed our orders. Otherwise, we have no choice but to be a little rough!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t return!¡± Dou Yi Jin¡¯s expression was resolute, ¡°I want to stay here and help uncle! Even if it leads to my death, I won¡¯t obey your orders!¡± Boom! A mighty aura instantly enveloped his body as he soared to the sky, charging towards the two people¡­ Wu Zun sneered, not thinking much of him. He slowly raised his hand, an intense gale rose in his hand, forming an enormously strong wind that moved towards Dou Yi Jun. Dou Yi Jun¡¯s expression changed abruptly. He hastily took out his sword, shing at the wind. His sword cut the wind into halves, which passed by either side of him and hit an enormous tree that was behind him. Boom! The tree copsed, dust and sand filled the air¡­ The entire courtyard of the Wei family quaked for a moment. Dou Yi Jun started panting profusely as he faced the two elders. He was so exhausted that the strength of his strikes weakened. Just as he wanted to take a breather, Tian Ling lifted his sword and an enormous ck ray of light struck Dou Yi Jun¡¯s chest. He was sent flying backwards and crashed heavily onto the ground like a kite with a broken string. Bang! Dou Yi Jun couldn¡¯t help but spit out a mouthful of blood. However, the coldness of his gaze didn¡¯t change. ¡°Yi Jun!¡± Wei Yue clenched his fist tightly as he looked furiously at the two elders standing mid-air. ¡°No matter what, Yi Jun still has the surname Dou! Aren¡¯t you afraid you¡¯ll be chided by the head of the Dou family for making a move against him?¡± Wu Zun sniggered as he replied, ¡°The current governor of the Dou family is your daughter!¡± ¡®The Madam is being backed by the Devil Sect. Even the current head of the Dou family doesn¡¯t dare go against her decision. If she wants to kill Dou Yi Jun, nobody will squeak out a single word¡­ ¡®But Madam can no longer be pregnant, so she doesn¡¯t have such thoughts yet. ¡®However, Madam has only doted fondly upon her adopted child in the Dou family. The genuine young master Dou Yi Jun, on the other hand, doesn¡¯t have any status within the family¡­¡¯ ¡°Uncle!¡± Dou Yi Jun coughed drily, climbing back up to his feet. He wiped away the blood at the corner of his lips as he gazed up at the two elders. ¡°I said that I definitely won¡¯t return to the Dou family. If you¡¯re that capable, go ahead and kill me!¡± Dou Yi Jun looked crazy as he exposed himself, ¡°In the past, I could only secretly help Uncle. But now, I don¡¯t want to continue hiding in the dark any longer. How can I not protect my uncle? You can return and tell that woman our bond as mother and son has been broken. I will stay here and protect the Wei family from now on!¡± Lin Feng panicked when he heard what he said. ¡®If Dou Yi Jun doesn¡¯t leave the Wei family, I can¡¯t continue making moves against the Wei family¡­ ¡®Now, I can only rely on these two elders¡­¡¯ ¡°Hmph!¡± Tian Ling snorted coldly. His sinister cold aura eventually formed into a formidable tempest. That tempest seemed capable of ripping everything to shreds, making people shiver in fright. Chapter 861 -Close Relatives Meet Each Other Part 6

Chapter 861 -Close Rtives Meet Each Other Part 6

¡°Yi Jun, be careful!¡± Wei Yue yelled nervously. But it was obviously toote. Dou Yi Jun, having already used up all his strength in their previous exchanges, couldn¡¯t counter the attack. He could only watch on as the tempest approached him¡­ ¡°No!¡± Wei Yue shrieked in sorrow, his eyes widening asrge as possible. Suddenly, as the tempest neared Dou Yi Jun, an oppressing grandeur appeared mid-air out of nowhere. Then, an indifferent voice was heard, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that as soon as we arrived we would witness such a scene where the Wei family would be bullied by numbers. Wu Chen, what do you think, shall we help out?¡± ¡°Your husband will always support you in doing whatever you want.¡± The crowd¡¯s heart shuddered, they hastily gazed up at the sky. White robes fluttered slightly in mid-air. It appeared snow-white to the crowd¡¯s eyes. The girl smiled slightly, her wless face looked captivating¡­ Furthermore, the man by her side was so charmingly handsome that nobody could overlook his radiance. ¡°Transformation of an Astonishing me Dragon!¡± An enormous sword appeared behind the girl. The sword was like a great mountain, striking downwards without any warning. Boom! The swordnded just in front of Dou Yi Jun. Rocks on the ground flew up into the sky. The loud sound startled everyone. Following that, the crowd saw that the mighty tempest had been stopped by the enormous sword¡­ Wei Zi Fang couldn¡¯t shift his gaze away from the girl standing mid-air after seeing her. His eyes were firmly locked onto her figure. It was as if he were trying to find some clue from her face as to why she was here. ¡°This pervert!¡± Lin Ye¡¯s expression changed drastically, his eyes widened in terror, ¡°W-why is she here, even letting me witness that astonishing sword technique again?!¡± ¡®It would be difficult for anyone to not be astonished after seeing a sword seemingly capable of shing the sky apart¡­¡¯ ¡°Son, you know her?¡± Lin Feng frowned slightly as he looked gloomily at the girl in mid-air. Lin Ye smiled bitterly, ¡°She is a Heaven Realm Martial practitioner, but her might can match up to a Spiritual Realm expert. More importantly, she is also a Heaven Stage Mid Rank Alchemist¡­¡± What? The crowd was stunned. They couldn¡¯t imagine that such a young girl was a Heaven Stage Mid Rank Alchemist. Whether it was her martial might or her alchemy level, it was sufficient enough to shock the crowd¡­ Wei Yue and Dou Yi Jun were stunned. ¡®How talented is she to be a Heaven Stage Mid Rank Alchemist? Moreover, why did she save me?¡¯ Dou Yi Jun couldn¡¯t figure it out no matter how much he tried. He didn¡¯t know who she was¡­ ¡°Mu Ru Yue!¡± Wei Zi Fang looked at Mu Ru Yue. He remained silent for a moment before he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to help me again¡­¡± Upon hearing hisment, the divine couple in the sky descended and headed towards the Wei family¡¯s grandfather and grandson. ¡°This time I purposely came here for the Wei family.¡± Wei Zi Fang was stunned, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°We shall discuss this in detail after dealing with the current situation.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled. Her smile was tremendously alluring. She ordered, ¡°Xiao Yue! Xiao Bai! I want you to kill everyone here without exception!¡± Swish! Swish! Swish! Two rays of light shot out from Mu Ru Yue¡¯s back. Instantly, the crowd saw a silver Sky Wolf appear behind Mu Ru Yue and an enormous white dragon circling around in the sky! Xiao Yue elegantly walked forth. However, her beautiful silver eyes expressed a ruthless gaze. With a slight smirk, she asked Xiao Bai, ¡°Xiao Bai, how about you take on one half of the opponents and I¡¯ll take on the other half?¡± Xiao Bai jubntly raised his head to let out a long howl. He then agreed in excitement, ¡°Alright!¡± Chapter 862 -Close Relatives Meet Each Other Part 7

Chapter 862 -Close Rtives Meet Each Other Part 7

Then, the crowd saw that a sh of silver quickly prated someone¡¯s chest. As a man, Xiao Bai naturally didn¡¯t want to be seen as weak. He used dragon¡¯s breath to instantlybust a person¡¯s body¡­ Mu Ru Yue looked up and said with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s head inside for a chat.¡± Wei Zi Fang suppressed his curiosity and nodded. He turned to the slightly stunned Wei Yue, ¡°Grandfather, this is Lady Mu, I met her in thepetition. She has saved my life before so she can be trusted!¡± Wei Yue curiously looked at Mu Ru Yue, but quickly withdrew his gaze. ¡°Lady, pleasee in. Let¡¯s have a chat in the study room!¡± They didn¡¯t look back at the crowd of people begging for their lives to be spared behind them¡­ The interior of the study room was unadorned but tranquil. Wei Yue made people prepare seats for Mu Ru Yue and Ye Wu Chen before sitting down with Wei Zi Fang and Dou Yi Jun. With a hint of curiosity in his eyes, he asked, ¡°Lady, may I know why you havee to my Wei family?¡± Mu Ru Yue lowered her gaze slightly. With a slight smile, she replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know if you can still remember the eldest young mistress of the Dou family that went missing, Dou Yu!¡± Wei Yue sucked in a deep breath as he stared at Mu Ru Yue. ¡°What did you say?¡± out of haste Dou Yi Jun wanted to grab onto Mu Ru Yue¡¯s shoulder, but before he could touch her a pair of hands extended from Mu Ru Yue¡¯s side, pulling Mu Ru Yue into their embrace. Dou Yi Jun was stunned for a moment. A pair of sinister cold purple eyes met his gaze when Dou Yi Jun looked up, warning him to watch his actions¡­ ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was just too stirred up because I want to know where my younger sister is.¡± Embarrassed, Dou Yi asked, ¡°May I know if you happen to know the current location of my younger sister?¡± Mu Ru Yue was smiling but her expression was exceptionally serious as she replied, ¡°She is my Mother!¡± A bolt of lightning seemed to have struck heavily on their hearts. Wei Yue raised his head in astonishment, looking at Mu Ru Yue¡¯s indifferent expression. ¡°Are¡­ are you speaking the truth?¡± ¡®Is my pitiful niece really still existing in the world?¡¯ ¡°This is the proof!¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her hand, passing a yellowed white cloth to Wei Yue. That piece of cloth was covered in words, which were written in blood¡­ ¡°Grandmother¡¯s maidservant Liu Lu (willow green) killed Grandmother many years ago. She then used a disguising technique to take on Grandmother¡¯s appearance, bing her. On the other hand, my Mother had been given to a person. That person is currently my Mother¡¯s Master. This piece of cloth is the evidence left behind from that year!¡± Boom! A bolt of lightning struck Dou Yi Jun¡¯s heart, making him stumble a little. His handsome face momentarily turned gravely pale, void of any colour. ¡®I just can¡¯t believe that my Mother is dead. What¡¯s more, the Mother whom I¡¯ve been with for so many years is actually my Mother¡¯s killer. ¡¯ ¡°No! This is certainly impossible!¡± Dou Yi Jun closed his eyes in sorrow. ¡®Mother has been cold to me for so many years. I no longer feel any mother-son connection to her. But I still can¡¯t ept this matter. ¡®More importantly, I can¡¯t ept the truth that my Mother is dead!¡¯ ¡°Yi Jun, what she said is the truth!¡± Wei Yue¡¯s fingers trembled. With tears of sorrow flowing from his eyes, he revealed the truth, ¡°Your maternal Grandfather was actually secretly poisoned by her subordinate when he discovered that she wasn¡¯t your genuine mother. He didn¡¯t die from being angered to death! I was the only person he told. For the sake of everyone¡¯s safety, I have never told this matter to anyone for all these years!¡± When Wei Yue saw the blood-written words on the white cloth, his heart throbbed with intense pain. Chapter 863 -Close Relatives Meet Each Other Part 8

Chapter 863 -Close Rtives Meet Each Other Part 8

Every single word -every sentence- was filled with blood and tears, as ifining about how malicious and ruthless that person was¡­ Only the heavens knew how much despair she felt as she wrote those words before passing away alone. No one knew the condition she was in at the time. Dou Yi Jun stumbled a couple steps back, knocking over a flower vase behind him. ng! The vase toppled over and shattered into tiny fragments. He suddenly dashed toward Wei Yue like a crazed person, snatching the blood note out of his hands. He cried when he saw those words. His expression was crazed and full of hatred, he swore, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry! I will definitely avenge you, I¡¯ll make that lowly maidservant pay a terrible price!¡± ¡®It¡¯s no wonder she distanced herself from the Wei family all these years and even discreetly tried to lead the Wei family to their downfall. More importantly, the looks she¡¯s shot at me has always been ice-cold. ¡®So she isn¡¯t the mother who loved me so dearly that year¡­¡¯ Dou Yi Jun tossed away the blood-note and was about to dash out of the room, but before he could reach the door, an indifferent voice entered his ears, ¡°What are you nning on doing? Take revenge? She¡¯s being backed by the Devil Sect. The perpetrator who poisoned great maternal Grandfather was also the Devil Sect! With your current ability, do you think you can stand against her? You¡¯ll only throw your life away if you head in there without a n. If you really want to throw your life away, it only means I made a bad decision ining here!¡± That indifferent voice managed to halt Dou Yi Jun¡¯s in his footsteps. Yet, sorrow still filled his heart. ¡°Then what am I supposed to do? What do I do if not to avenge her?¡± ¡°Revenge will happen sooner orter,¡± Mu Ru Yue stood up slowly, ¡°The reason why I came here is also for revenge¡­¡± Dou Yi Jun took in a deep breath before he turned around to look at that Mu Ru Yue¡¯s impable face. His gaze was absent-minded for a moment. ¡°How is your mother doing?¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled slightly and replied, ¡°She is doing rather well. She¡¯s married to the perfect husband and has given birth to three children¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s good then.¡± Dou Yi Jun heaved a sigh of relief. ¡®I didn¡¯t expect my younger sister who I thought was dead to still be living in this world. She even has such an outstanding daughter.¡¯ He thenmented, ¡°It must have been tough on all of you all these years¡­¡± He initially wanted to give his niece a hug, but for some reason, he felt a constant, terrifying energy from the man beside her¡­ Dou Yi Jun lowered his gaze slightly. After a long moment of silence, he raised his head and announced his decision, ¡°Uncle, I n on heading back to the Dou family!¡± ¡°Yi Jun!¡± Wei Yue was rmed, ¡°It¡¯s too risky¡­¡± ¡°How do you catch the tiger cub without entering the tiger¡¯s den?¡± Dou Yi Jun smiled coldly, a trace of killing intent flickering in his eyes, ¡°I now understand what niece has said. I definitely won¡¯t try seeking revenge when I¡¯m not capable of doing so. I only n to exact my revenge when I have the capability. The reason I¡¯m heading back this time is because I want to investigate that damnable power!¡± ¡®I certainly won¡¯t forgive that b*tch!¡¯ ¡°I will let Xiao Yue and Xiao Bai apany you. They can at least bring you away when you¡¯re in danger.¡± Mu Ru Yue looked up at Dou Yi Jun and said, ¡°Uncle, my mother was really excited when she found out she had an older brother living in this world. I hope you don¡¯t let her down.¡± Dou Yi Jun¡¯s heart shuddered. His gaze filled with resolution, he assured, ¡°I will make sure to continue living until I meet her!¡± He threw a final nce at Mu Ru Yue before leaving the study room¡­ Mu Ru Yue shifted her gaze to Ye Wu Chen, with a helpless smile on her wless face, shemented, ¡°Wu Chen, you scared my uncle just now.¡± Ye Wu Chen creased his brows as he exined, ¡°His emotions were previously out of control.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I was afraid he would hurt you!¡± How could Ye Wu Chen allow Dou Yi Jun near Mu Ru Yue when he charged straight at her in an unstable state of mind upon hearing that matter? Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart warmed and said, ¡°It won¡¯t be easy to hurt me.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t risk it!¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s brow rose as he pulled Mu Ru Yue tightly into his embrace. ¡°If he managed to hurt you by chance, I¡¯ll be the one feeling heartache¡­¡± Seeing their intimate behaviour, happiness gradually filled Wei Zi Fang¡¯s eyes, but he quickly withdrew his gaze. ¡°Maternal great-uncle,¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze shifted to Wei Yue¡¯s elderly face, ¡°I will temporarily stay with the Wei family to help solve the family crisis. Afterwards, I will head to the Dou family to look for uncle¡­¡± Wei Yue nodded dazedly at her words. He was still mystified by what just transpired. ¡®If Mu Ru Yue hadn¡¯t appear just now, I really might not have known how to deal with that previous crisis¡­¡¯ Chapter 864 -Xiao Yue and Xiao Bai’s Disappearance Part 1

Chapter 864 -Xiao Yue and Xiao Bai¡¯s Disappearance Part 1

The sole reason why the Dou family could be counted as the top powers in the Eastern Ind was due to them being backed by the Devil Sect. A white hair elder was sitting cross-legged on the bed with her eyes close within the Eastern Ind. She abruptly opened her sharp eyes and looked toward the door. The room¡¯s door was pushed open and a middle-aged man walked in. He walked before Liu Lu and said, ¡°Adoptive Mother, Dou Yi Jun is back¡­¡± Liu Lu¡¯s gaze softened when she saw the middle-aged man that had just entered the room. It was due to him being the only son that her elder sister had left behind. Liu Lu could only make him call her his adoptive mother due to the head of the Dou family clearly knowing every single member of that woman¡¯s family¡­ ¡°What about Wu Zun and Tian Ling? Aren¡¯t they back too?¡± Dou Kui (hole crotch) shook his head as he replied, ¡°Only Dou Yi Jun has returned.¡± ¡®Only him?¡¯ Liu Lu frowned and asked, ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Wu Zun and Tian Ling return? Can it be they met with trouble? But it is impossible for Dou Yi Jun to deal with both of them simultaneously with his current cultivation. Perhaps they suddenly needed to settle some matters¡­¡± Her tightly creased brows rxed upon thinking about that. ¡°Kui Er, don¡¯t fret. That brat Dou Yi Jun is insignificant. The head position of the Dou family will be yours sooner orter. I still needed Dou Yi Jun to be alive as I¡¯ve not gotten the full power of the Dou family. But there won¡¯t be a need for him anymore soon¡­¡± Liu Lu sneered sinisterly with a trace of sinister ray of light that flickered in her eyes. ¡®I will never regret doing anything for my benefits!¡¯ ¡®The young mistress loved the head of the family but so do I. So what if I used every means possible in obtaining my beloved man? ¡®It was just that the young mistress was destined to have a short life! ¡®As for that son of hers, he is a seed of disaster. It is best to eliminate him as soon as possible. The entire Dou family will fall into my hand at that time¡­¡¯ A sinister glint shone past Liu Lu¡¯s eyes when she lowered her gaze. Following that, she proimed with the smile on her face intensified, ¡°I have never failed in obtaining what I want, be it being the head leader of the Dou family or the overflowing power!¡± ¡®Young mistress, are you seeing this? I am now sitting on your position, obtaining decades of love from your husband. Furthermore, I even made your son call me his mother! ¡®If you previously didn¡¯t forbid the head of the family from taking me in as his concubine, perhaps all of this wouldn¡¯t have happened!¡¯ Liu Lu burst intoughs as she thought about that. Her smile was malevolent and terrifying; it was no longer her usual elegant expression in other¡¯s presence¡­ The Wei family currently monopolized the power of the city with Mu Ru Yue¡¯s assistance. Moreover, she treated Wei Yue¡¯s bodypletely, allowing him to instantly breakthrough to the True Realm. Mu Ru Yue and Ye Wu Chen then left that ce after aplishing everything she had intended to do, heading to the Dou family¡­ The Devil City was the base for both the Devil Sect and Dou family¡­ When Mu Ru Yue just entered the Devil City, she discovered a familiar figure. ¡°Shu Ning?¡± When the girl in front of Mu Ru Yue heard her voice, she was stunned for a moment. When she raised her gaze, Mu Ru Yue entered her sight. She raised her hand to close the book in her hand before walking toward Mu Ru Yue. ¡°Yue Er, why are you here?¡± There was an elegant smile on Shu Ning¡¯s face, incredibly pleasant to sight. ¡°I¡¯m here to settle some matters. But¡­¡± Glimmer danced in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes before shemented, ¡°It seems you have broken through again¡­ You will be able to astonish anyone for being such a young Heaven Realm Martial practitioner.¡± Shu Ning smiled slightly as she said, ¡°I am nothing whenpared to a pervert like yourself. Oh right, An Xi entered the Martial Sect. Did you know about that?¡± Chapter 865 -Xiao Yue and Xiao Bai’s Disappearance Part 2

Chapter 865 -Xiao Yue and Xiao Bai¡¯s Disappearance Part 2

¡°Oh?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyebrow raised. ¡®It is natural for her as a Spiritual Master to be sought by people.¡¯ ¡°Elder Wen Wu of the Martial Sect fancied her power so he used every means possible to plead her to enter the sect. An Xi agreed in the end. She told me before she left that she wanted to enter deep into the Martial Sect in order to obtain the power of the Martial Sect and give it to you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue rubbed her nose speechlessly as shemented, ¡°But I¡¯m not in the slightest interested in the Martial Sect.¡± Shu Ning seemed to have already guessed her response as she smiled and replied, ¡°I told her that as well. But An Xi said that you are her Master but also her friend, and that if it wasn¡¯t for you, she wouldn¡¯t be able to make up her mind to battle. Hence, she nned to be your shield, giving you the Martial Sext as your Cannon fodder.¡± Actually, Mu Ru Yue indeed had an ulterior motive in helping An Xi at the start. ¡®An Xi will definitely be a significant existent in the future as a rare Spiritual Master. If she is under me at that time, I will have a much stable footing in the Eastern Ind¡­ ¡®It is for this purpose that I¡¯ve taken in Qiancheng Yan as well. ¡®I didn¡¯t expect that my help has made An Ximit to such a great decision¡­¡¯ ¡°Oh right, Yue Er, why are you here for?¡± Glimmer danced in Shu Ning¡¯s eyes as she asked with an elegant smile. ¡°I¡¯m here for my uncle.¡± ¡°Your uncle?¡± Shu Ning was stunned. ¡®I¡¯ve not heard Mu Ru Yue mentioned about her uncle after interacting with for such a long time.¡¯ ¡°My uncle is Dou Yi Jun of the Dou family.¡± Swish! Shu Ning¡¯s expression changedpletely after she heard what Mu Ru Yue said. She revealed, ¡°Is your uncle really Dou Yi Jun of the Dou family from the Devil City?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brow raised as she looked curiously at Shu Ning and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Shu Ning replied with a serious expression, ¡°Dou Yi Jun was ambushed by assassins recently. He is currently severely injured and in a critical condition. The head of the Dou family Dou Lin is currently sending invitations, inviting for alchemists to head forth and treat him. If you head there toote, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue clenched her fist tightly with mes of fury zing in her eyes. ¡®I¡¯ve already head here as quickly as I could. I didn¡¯t expect that I will still be a step toote. What happened to Xiao Yue and Xiao Bai? I¡¯ve let Xiao Yue and Xiao Bai protect uncle so they certainly wouldn¡¯t leave him behind and left! ¡®This suggested that something has simrly happened to Xiao Yue and Xiao Bai!¡¯ Mu Ru Yue hated herself greatly at this moment. ¡®If I didn¡¯t choose to make Xiao Yue and Xiao Bai protect uncle and chose Bai Ze instead, perhaps such a matter wouldn¡¯t have urred¡­¡¯ Mu Ru Yue shifted her gaze toward Ye Wu Chen. With sinister, cold killing intent in her eyes, she said, ¡°Wu Chen, let¡¯s go!¡± ¡®I will make everyone that dares to hurt uncle and the two beasts die without a burial!¡¯ An elder was sitting beside a bed while tightly holding onto the hand of the man that was currently lying in bed in the Dou family. ¡°Jun Er, don¡¯t worry. Father will definitely get someone to treat you!¡± Dou Yi Jun opened his eyes weakly. His gaze shifted to Liu Lu who was by Dou Lin¡¯s side. He parted his lips but couldn¡¯t voice out a single word. ¡°Head,¡± Liu Lu wiped away the tears from the corner of her eyes as she said, choked with her emotion, ¡°It seems that Jun Er¡­ will not be able to make it!¡± ¡°No!¡± Dou Lin¡¯s eyes were bloodshot red as he said with gritted teeth, ¡°I am willing to pay any price in order to maintain my Dou family¡¯s sole bloodline!¡± Liu Lu¡¯s heart jolted with a trace of coldness that shed past her eyes. But she didn¡¯t express it on her face as she continued to look mournfully at the middle-aged man that was on the bed¡­ ¡®Die! ¡®Once he dies, I will quickly be able to make Kui Er the sessor! Moreover, he should thank me for sending him to hell, reuniting with his mother¡­¡¯ Chapter 866 -Xiao Yue and Xiao Bai’s Disappearance Part 3

Chapter 866 -Xiao Yue and Xiao Bai¡¯s Disappearance Part 3

Dou Yi Jun closed his eyes gradually. He was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to suppress the impulse in shredding her into pieces if he were to continue looking at her! ¡°Head!¡± A subordinate suddenly ran hastily into the room as he reported with a bow, ¡°There is ady known as Mu Ru Yue outside the room that said that she is a friend of the young master, seeking for an audience.¡± ¡®Mu Ru Yue?¡¯ Dou Yi Jun suddenly opened his eyes. His breathing hastened. He was really stirred up at this instant, but he just couldn¡¯t say a word¡­ Dou Lin hastily tried to calm him down when he saw Dou Yi Jun¡¯s expression. ¡°Bring thatdy in here.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± When that person heard his order, he quickly left the room. He then shortly led a man and a girl into the room from outside¡­ The two of them had a magnificent grandeur. They looked just like a divine couple, attracting everyone¡¯s gaze to them. ¡°Un¡­ Young Master Dou!¡± Mu Ru Yue had almost called him her uncle but managed to change it in time. She hastily dashed to the bedside. Boom! Overflowing fury zed in her heart when she looked at the middle-aged man that was on the bed. She forcefully suppressed her overwhelming anger, but her eyes became increasingly cial. ¡°Thisdy, may I know who are you¡­¡± Dou Lin frowned tightly as he nced at Mu Ru Yue. ¡®I know all of Jun Er¡¯s friend. But thisdy is so unfamiliar¡­¡¯ Mu Ru Yue withdrew her gaze from Dou Yi Jun, shifting her gaze to Dou Lin. ¡®This elder should be my maternal grandfather! Yet, I just didn¡¯t in the slightest feel closeness to him after maternal grandmother¡¯s death and all the sufferings that Mother had gone through all these years¡­¡¯ Mu Ru Yue withdrew her gaze as she said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m a person that hase to save him.¡± Dou Lin was stunned for a moment. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t believe Mu Ru Yue. Yet, could this girl really treat him after so many alchemist grandmasters failed in doing so? ¡°Hmph!¡± Liu Lu snorted coldly. With a sharp gaze, she threatened, ¡°Lady, I shall give you an advice. You shouldn¡¯t overestimate your capability. If something was to happen to Jun Er, there won¡¯t be a thing that you can do to appease our anger!¡± Mu Ru Yue then raised her head when she heard what she said, looking toward the white-haired elder. She narrowed her eyes slightly, sizing her up. ¡®This elder had such a white hair, but she looked so youthful. She also had a simr appearance to Madam Sheng Yue. ¡®It is all due to her disguise¡­ ¡®But she didn¡¯t use a disguise solution! She had transnted other people¡¯s skin onto her face. It¡¯s no wonder howe nobody discovered her disguise after so many years!¡¯ Fury raged in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart. With a sneer, she said, ¡°If I don¡¯t start to treat him now, he will only be able to live for two more hours!¡± ¡®These people not only severely injured uncle, they had alsoid Parasite Poison in his body since young! That poison has already been devouring his life!¡¯ Mu Ru Yue originally thought that old wretch wouldn¡¯t do anything in the extreme to Dou Yi Jun who was the sole bloodline of the Dou family. She didn¡¯t expect that she would poison him with that ruthless Parasite Poison! ¡°Impudent!¡± Liu Lu¡¯s expression changed as she said sinisterly, ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you speak to me with such a tone? Someone, immediately throw them out! Don¡¯t ever let them in again!¡± ¡°Yes! Madam!¡± There was instantly someone that extended their hand toward Mu Ru Yue to pull her out of the room. Yet, the purple-robed man that hadn¡¯t squeak a single word from the start finally raised his gaze. Sinister cold killing intent glimmered in his purple eyes, a terrifying aura circled around his body. Chapter 867 -Xiao Yue and Xiao Bai’s Disappearance Part 4

Chapter 867 -Xiao Yue and Xiao Bai¡¯s Disappearance Part 4

The crowd stopped their movements, not daring to step a foot forward. That man had just nced at them. Yet, it sessfully made them fear from advancing carelessly. ¡°Why are all of you just standing there like a fool? You¡­¡± Liu Lu¡¯s voice suddenly froze. It was due to her eyes meeting with that man¡¯s gaze. ¡®Just what kind of eyes is that? It obviously is extremely charming. Yet, it made me feel as though a hand was squeezing my heart.¡¯ The suffocating feeling made her face flushed red¡­ ¡®Who on earth are these two friends of Dou Yi Jun?¡¯ ¡®I can¡¯t ept this. It had been really difficult reaching to this stage. Yet, these two people came. However, Dou Yi Jun¡¯s death is currently inevitable. Nobody will be able to save his life!¡¯ ¡°Lady,¡± Dou Lin frowned as he asked, ¡°Can you really save my son?¡± Mu Ru Yue nced at Dou Lin before replying indifferent, ¡°I will do my best.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Dou Lin raised his gaze and with a firm expression, he said, ¡°I believe you when you said that Jun Er only has two hours to live. Thus, this is the only usible solution.¡± ¡®More importantly, I didn¡¯t forget Dou Yi Jun¡¯s expression when he heard that Mu Ru Yue was here. Their rtionship certainly doesn¡¯t seem to be simple. ¡®Furthermore, all I can do now is to believe her¡­¡¯ Mu Ru Yue raised her head and said as calm as the wind, ¡°Get out of the room!¡± Dou Lin nodded as he shifted his head to Liu Lu before saying, ¡°Madam, that¡¯s what she said¡­¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Liu Lu shook her sleeves before she snorted coldly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go! I wonder if she can really save Jun Er. If she fails, I will definitely take their lives!¡± She had already walked out of the room when she was still saying that¡­ ¡®These two people are friends of that brat Dou Yi Jun. That man, especially, can¡¯t be overlooked as he is tremendously powerful. If they find out what we are up to, it will be undesirable. Thus, I must notify the lord¡­¡¯ Soon, everyone left the room. Only Mu Ru Yue and Ye Wu Chen were left within the room. Mu Ru Yue crouched down slightly and held onto Dou Yi Jun¡¯s shaky hand. She said gently, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯veete¡­¡± Dou Yi Jun opened his eyes feebly as he looked at Mu Ru Yue with appreciation. ¡°Wu Chen, I will have to use acupuncture on Uncle to force the Parasite Poison to appear.¡± ¡®It will be much easier in treating his injuries once that parasite poison has been removed¡­¡¯ Ye Wu Chen moved two steps back as he looked affectionately at the girl with a serious expression on her face before him, smiling charmingly. ¡®My woman has always been so outstanding¡­¡¯ Mu Ru Yue took out some silver needles, meticulously inserting them into Dou Yi Jun¡¯s acupuncture point. Dou Yi Jun groaned slightly. His face currently was rmingly pale. His body was already covered with needles in just a short moment¡­ The various needles on Dou Yi Jun¡¯s chest seemed to have formed a red line after thest needle was inserted. It then became really obvious that something was moving in his skin. Swish! The red parasite was soon left without any options in hiding in his body due to that red line. Hence, it could only choose to escape from his body via jumping out of his body by breaking through his skin. Dou Yi Jun¡¯s expression changed drastically when he saw the red little worm thatnded on the ground. ¡®Parasite? ¡®Why is there a parasite in my body?¡¯ ¡°So it is the Sky Parasite! This kind of parasite will usually be in deep slumber within the blood. It is no wonder why I didn¡¯t discover the Sky Parasite when I met with you previously. It had appeared due to your life force bing weak after being severely injured.¡± A me was shot out from Mu Ru Yue¡¯s finger, instantly incinerating that Sky Parasite. The Sky Parasite was eliminated, leaving a puddle of red blood¡­ Chapter 868 -Xiao Yue and Xiao Bai’s Disappearance Part 5

Chapter 868 -Xiao Yue and Xiao Bai¡¯s Disappearance Part 5

¡°Uncle, consume this pill.¡± Mu Ru Yue pushed a pill into Dou Yi Jun¡¯s mouth. Hisplexion gradually regained its rosiness after the pill entered his mouth. He then called out with a hoarse voice, ¡°Yue Er¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue creased her brows tightly as she asked, ¡°Uncle, can you tell me what happened? Where has Xiao Yue and Xiao Bai go¡­¡± Dou Yi Jun shook his head and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I was previously ambushed by a couple ck-robed people. I wasn¡¯t their match so I was severely wounded. As for your demon beasts, I don¡¯t know where they are now¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart shuddered as she slowly closed her eyes. Her expression suddenly changed. Pffft! She coughed out a mouthful of blood. ¡°Mu Er!¡± Ye Wu Chen was so shocked that his expression turned gravely pale. He hastily lifted his hand to embrace the girl¡¯s body. With his purple eyes filled with concern, he asked, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Xiao Yue and Xiao Bai¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body trembled slightly as she continued, ¡°Something happened to them!¡± ¡®I¡¯ve originally nned to use the contract with them to find their location. Yet, my contract with them was forcefully severed, resulting in her spitting out a mouthful of blood¡­ ¡®That person is really powerful!¡¯ ¡°Mu Er,¡± Ye Wu Chen embraced her shoulder, distressed. ¡°Since they forcefully severed your contract to them, it will mean that someone doesn¡¯t want you finding them! In other words, they won¡¯t be in danger.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly as she lowered her gaze. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have let them leave my side. Otherwise, such a matter wouldn¡¯t have urred¡­¡± ¡®If they didn¡¯t leave, how can they go missing? All in all, it is due to me not thinking through¡­¡¯ ¡°I will apany you in finding them after we settle the matters with Uncle.¡± When Ye Wu Chen saw Mu Ru Yue¡¯s current condition, his heart ached immensely. ¡°I will seek them out even if it means rummaging through the entire Eastern Ind!¡± The man¡¯s expression was incredibly domineering at this instant, a sinister cold aura enveloped his body. ¡°Wu Chen.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body shuddered as she closed her eyes from slight exhaustion. She then suddenly opened her eyes. With a cial aura emitting from her eyes, she said, ¡°What you said is right! Since that person broke our contract, it means that they won¡¯t be in danger! I will head out to find them after guaranteeing Uncle¡¯s safety!¡± Dou Yi Jun parted his lips but he was at a loss of what to say. Guilt brimmed in his heart. ¡®If it wasn¡¯t to protect me, Mu Ru Yue wouldn¡¯t have arranged two of her demon beasts to stay by his side¡­ ¡®Thus, he simrly a culprit regarding their disappearance. Dou Lin couldn¡¯t hear any sound from within the room for a long time. He was indecisive for a moment before deciding to push open the room¡¯s door. When Liu Lu saw his action, she frowned slightly but followed him into the room with anxiousness. Her eyes met with a pair of derisive eyes the instant she entered the room. The man shot a cold gaze at Liu Lu. That gaze seemed to be able to see through everything, making her heart to skip a beat¡­ ¡®Can it be he knew that it was my doing? No! It is certainly impossible. He will never be able to know that!¡¯ But what shocked Liu Lu, even more, was that Dou Yi Jun¡¯s Parasite Poison had disappeared! Liu Lu¡¯s expression changed instantly as she looked gloomily at Mu Ru Yue¡­ ¡°Jun Er!¡± When Dou Lin saw that Dou Yi Jun waspletely fine, he was jubnt. He hastily went forth and sized him up before hemented, ¡°Jun Er, your injuries¡­¡± Dou Yi Jun shook his head and replied, ¡°It is all thanks to Yue Er. I¡¯m already fine. My body has more or lesspletely recovered¡­¡± Chapter 869 -Xiao Yue and Xiao Bai’s Disappearance Part 6

Chapter 869 -Xiao Yue and Xiao Bai¡¯s Disappearance Part 6

¡°That¡¯s good! That¡¯s good!¡± Dou Lin heaved a sigh of relief. Yet, he was stunned when his gaze met with Liu Lu¡¯s gloomy eyes. ¡®Jun Er¡¯s injuries have already recovered. She as his mother should be happy. Yet, why¡­¡¯ It was as though she felt Dou Lin¡¯s gaze, withdrawing the coldness in her eyes. She walked briskly to Dou Yi Jun¡¯s side with concern in her eyes. ¡°Jun Er, you have really scared Mother! If you were to die, I don¡¯t know how I, as your mother, can continue living on.¡± Liu Lu¡¯s sincere expression erased the suspicion in Dou Lin¡¯s heart at this moment. He shook his head while smiling bitterly. ¡®It seems that I¡¯m being too sensitivetely¡­¡¯ ¡°Head,¡± Liu Lu bit her lip as she shifted her gaze at Dou Lin before she said sorrowfully, ¡°I don¡¯t know if I should inform you of a matter¡­¡± Dou Lin¡¯s brows raised as he lifted his arm to embrace Liu Lu¡¯s slim waist. ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°Head, do you still remember that time when I announced that I was leaving the Wei family? You had frequently asked me for the reason but since I wasn¡¯t willing for you to make a move on the Wei family, I had always kept it a secret.¡± Liu Lu¡¯s eyes filled with tears as she continued, ¡°My Father had previously wanted me to help him take over the Dou family many years ago. But since I married to you, I should be loyal to the family. Hence, I didn¡¯t agree to him, resulting in us falling out¡­¡± mes of fury zed in Dou Lin¡¯s heart. His expression turned cold as he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Wei family to do such a thing! Madam, it must have been tough on you all these years.¡± Liu Lu lowered her gaze slightly as she continued, ¡°I originally didn¡¯t want to reveal this to you. But I no longer have the leisure in choosing not to anymore. I suspect that Jun Er¡¯s injuries have an undeniable rtion to the Wei family. Since they failed in making a move on me previously, they chose toy their hands on Jun Er this time. It is currently too dangerous for Jun Er to have the status of the Young Master! I have a suggestion but I am unsure if I can raise it.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Dou Lin was stunned for a moment before he asked, puzzled. A trace of sinister ray of light shone past Liu Lu¡¯s eyes while she had her gaze lowered. ¡°I heard that the Wei family seems to have obtained a help of an expert recently. Hence, we should temporarily not oppose them head on. But we can hide Jun Er in the back, making Kui Er risk his life in his stead.¡± Dou Lin¡¯s brows creased increasingly tighter. ¡°Madam, what do you mean by that?¡± Glimmer danced in Liu Lu¡¯s eyes as she exined, ¡°What I mean is we can temporarily pass the Dou family¡¯s young master position to Kui Er. Of course, it will only be on the surface. Jun Er will still be the genuine young master. I had already discussed this with Kui Er. He said he was willing to take the risk in order to repay his gratitude in being adopted into our Dou family! Head, I am Jun Er¡¯s biological mother after all. How can I harm him, right?¡± Overwhelming mes of fury burst forth in Dou Yi Jun¡¯s heart. If it wasn¡¯t for Mu Ru Yue currently holding him back, he would already have dash forth falling out with Liu Lu. ¡°Alright!¡± Dou Lin didn¡¯t let Dou Yi Jun have a say in this matter, approving her suggestion. ¡°I didn¡¯t think Kui Er would be that sensible, willing to risk his like for his elder brother. I¡¯ve owed him a lot as his adoptive father. Jun Er, you should go and thank your adopted brother in a bit. This time, he had sacrificed greatly for you no matter what.¡± Dou Yi Jun was sullen as he looked at Liu Lu with a loathsome gaze. ¡®I will expose the true colours of this woman one day, sooner orter.¡¯ ¡°Alright, you should rest up. Madam, let¡¯s leave.¡± Dou Lin embraced Liu Lu¡¯s shoulder lightly, exiting the room. Dou Yi Jun mmed his hand on the table after he felt that both of their aurae had vanished. Chapter 870 -Xiao Yue and Xiao Bai’s Disappearance Part 7

Chapter 870 -Xiao Yue and Xiao Bai¡¯s Disappearance Part 7

¡°That damnable maidservant!¡± Dou Yi Jun took a deep breath but his heart still raged with mes of fury. ¡°What a good move in striking two birds with a stone.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled coldly as she continued, ¡°She had not only pushed to me on the Wei family, she even made you lose your status. Uncle, the most probable culprit that resulted in mypanions being missing should be the Devil Sect. Thus, we shouldn¡¯t inadvertently alert the enemy. Otherwise, they would be in danger.¡± Dou Yi Jun lowered his head in guilt. ¡°I was too impulsive just now¡­¡± ¡®If my impulse had led to those two demon beasts being in danger, I won¡¯t be able to atone for that even if I were to die ten thousand times!¡¯ Mu Ru Yue frowned slightly with slight worries. ¡®I wonder what happened to Xiao Yue and Xiao Bai¡­¡¯ ¡°Wu Chen, we will be staying here for the moment!¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her gaze slightly as she exined in a cold tone, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that those people will make moves on Uncle again. I am worried about him!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Ye Wu Chen gently embraced her shoulder with a doting smile on his face. Since they were the lifesavers of Dou Yi Jun, Dou Lin straightforwardly allowed them to stay in the manor. He even arranged their bedroom to be beside Dou Yi Jun¡¯s. This arrangement was convenient for Mu Ru Yue as she would be able to protect her Uncle discreetly. When the two of them just stepped out of the room the next day, they saw a young girl apanied by a crowd heading toward them. That young girl didn¡¯t have an outstanding appearance. She was at most fairer than average people. Yet, she had an arrogant expression on her face. Since both of them already knew everyone in the Dou family, they were able to recognise the young girl¡¯s identity with just a nce¡­ She was Liu Lu¡¯s adoptive granddaughter, the daughter of Dou Kui, Dou Wei Wei (hole fern)! She grew up soaked in a honey jar. Her innate talent was terrible, but she was still tremendously arrogant, not cing anyone in her eyes¡­ ¡°Are you the people that treated my uncle?¡± Dou Wei Wei nced at Mu Ru Yue with derision. Yet, she was stunned when she saw Ye Wu Chen that was by her side¡­ ¡®I¡¯ve seen countless handsome men in my life but none of them couldpare up to this man. It is especially so with that Devil Snare¡¯s pattern on his face, it made his charming face more alluring.¡¯ She was deeply captivated when she saw his purple eyes¡­ ¡°So handsome¡­¡± Dou Wei Wei muttered subconsciously. ¡®Those eyes are as beautiful as jewels, sufficient in making people so captivated that they can¡¯t be helped but be drawn to him¡­¡¯ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression became cold with a sinister cold aura enveloping her body. Yet, Dou Wei Wei didn¡¯t in the slightest notice it. She looked lovestruck at his handsome face and suggested, ¡°This mister, I am the daughter of the current young master of the Dou family Dou Kui. Will you be willing to be my husband? If you¡¯re willing, my Father that always pampers and loves me won¡¯t stop me from marrying you no matter how terrible your status is¡­¡± Dou Wei Wei had nked out her surroundings at this moment. It was as if he was the only person in the world¡­ ¡®I understand that I had fallen in love with him at first sight! ¡®If I can marry to such a handsome and charming man, I will be fully satisfied of my life¡­ ¡®With just a word from me, Father and Grandmother will do as I wish no matter if his status can¡¯t bepared to mine. My status within the Dou family is even higher than Grandmother¡¯s biological son¡­¡¯ Ye Wu Chen initially didn¡¯t n on bothering with her. Yet, when he heard those words, he finally shifted his head toward her. However, there wasn¡¯t the slightest reflection of her in his eyes. His purple robes fluttered in the gale with a sinister cold aura abruptly surging out of his body¡­ Chapter 871 -Revealing The Identity Part 1

Chapter 871 -Revealing The Identity Part 1

The sinister cold aura circled his body, making Dou Wei Wei feel as though she was suddenly ced in an icehouse. Her heart shuddered at this moment, the fire in her eyes gradually vanished¡­ That¡¯s right! She had never met with a man that could be this cold. He could make her body shiver from just a nce. Her face currently was rmingly pale¡­ The man parted his lips slightly to spit out a word, ¡°Scram!¡± Boom! The sinister aura expanded from his body at that moment, striking mercilessly on Dou Wei Wei¡¯s chest. Her body was abruptly sent flying backward, colliding on an ancient tree. The pain from her waist nearly made her tear. Yet, she raised her teary eyes to look at the handsome face with affection. ¡®If I was only infatuated with him due to the man¡¯s appearance at the start, I¡¯mpletely captivated now¡­ ¡®He is like an Asura God, carrying a mighty yet sinister cold aura with each of his every move. ¡®Isn¡¯t this kind of man someone I¡¯ve been waiting for all these years? Any man¡¯s heart is soft. It will be really simple for them to fall for any girl that treats them gently. If I were to change my tactics, perhaps he will quickly ept me¡­ ¡®This kind of man will never betray the girl that he had fallen in love with!¡¯ ¡°Young mistress.¡± The crowd was rmed that theirplexion paled. If something was to happen to the young mistress, the Madam would unquestionably not forgive them¡­ ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡± Dou Wei Wei shook her head as she looked infatuated at Ye Wu Chen. With a slight beautiful smile on his face, she invited, ¡°Mister, I was too impolite just now. How about I invite you to my room tonight as an apology to Mister, personally cooking for you?¡± I had to be known Dou Wei Wei had been spoilt since young. Hence, since she was willing to say such words, her determination could be seen. She believed that there wouldn¡¯t be a man that could ignore an invitation by a beauty¡­ ¡°Mu Er, let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Wu Chen seemed to not have heard Dou Wei Wei¡¯s words. His purple eyes shifted to the girl by his side. His smile was gentle with his purple eyes brimmed with affection. Mu Ru Yue nodded. They didn¡¯t even look at Dou Wei Wei anymore after that first nce. Dou Wei Wei finally remembered about that girl by Ye Wu Chen¡¯s side. A ball of fury zed in her heart when she saw his affectionate smile, looking at Mu Ru Yue with a malevolent gaze. ¡°Who the hell do you think you are? Don¡¯t you think that you can stay in the Dou family due to treating my Uncle!¡± Dou Wei Wei continued furiously, ¡°Currently, the young master of the Dou family is my Father. I will now order someone to chase you out of here!¡± ¡®What can this girl bepared to me other than her appearance? ¡®I¡¯m a pearl in the palm of the Dou family. I¡¯m greatly superior to this girl in several aspects!¡¯ Ye Wu Chen¡¯s expression became increasingly gloomy. He narrowed his purple eyes that were filled with intense tempest. Just as he wanted to head forth to deal with her, a hand was gradually ced on his hand. Mu Ru Yue raised her gaze with a slight smile on her impable face. She slowly released Ye Wu Chen¡¯s hand, smilingly heading toward Dou Wei Wei. ¡°What did you say?¡± The girl¡¯s voice was as gentle as the wind. Her words were like a breeze to the ear. Dou Wei Wei lifted her head arrogantly as she said with disdain, ¡°A b*tch like yourself isn¡¯t worthy to step a foot into our Dou family¡¯s territory!¡± Smack! Mu Ru Yue suddenly pped her face. Her head momentarily tilted to a side, a trail of blood gradually trickled down from the corner of her lip. Chapter 872 -Revealing The Identity Part 2

Chapter 872 -Revealing The Identity Part 2

Dou Wei Wei was enraged. ¡®This damnable girl dared to p me?!¡¯ ¡°All of you! Kill her!¡± She red furiously at Mu Ru Yue with her killing intents intensifying¡­ ¡®It will really be hard for me to pacify my anger if I don¡¯t kill this damnable girl!¡¯ ¡°Yes, young mistress!¡± The guards behind them charged toward Mu Ru Yue upon her order. Yet, a tyrannical aura was abruptly released from Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body before they could near her. Boom! All of them was thrown backward¡­ Dou Wei Wei¡¯s expression changed momentarily, ring at Mu Ru Yue with herplexion turned ashen. Mu Ru Yue had a slight smile on her face as she once again pped Dou Wei Wei without any mercy. She pped one cheek before striking her other right after, making Dou Wei Wei¡¯s words to stuck in her throat. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s pping speed was rapid from afar. They would only see her handnding on Dou Wei Wei¡¯s face before the continuous pping sounds were heard right after, subconsciously making one feel as though their blood had run cold¡­ Bang! Mu Ru Yue raised her leg to kick ruthlessly at Dou Wei Wei¡¯s chest, instantly making Dou Wei Wei¡¯s body to be sent flying backward crashing heavily on a tree. Ugh! She spat out a mouthful of blood. Her expression immediately turned malevolent. ¡°B*tch, you dared to hurt me! I will never forgive you!¡± Mu Ru Yue looked coldly at her and with a cold glint in her eyes, she said, ¡°I shall wait and see then. Wu Chen, let¡¯s go¡­¡± Dou Wei Wei¡¯s body shuddered uncontrobly as she watched their departing figure. Her anger was fueled when she saw that her guards were still not on their feet. ¡°Why are all of you just lying there? Why aren¡¯t you supporting this missy to where her father is?!¡± ¡®That damnable b*tch! ¡®She not only pped me multiple times, but she even kicked me.¡¯ Dou Wei Wei was desperate in shredding her corpse into pieces, out of hatred! Dou Kui looked greedily at the interior furniture in the study room. He couldn¡¯t help but burst out inughs when he thought that the Dou family would be all his in the near future. ¡°Dou Yi Jun, so what if you¡¯re the direct descent of the Dou family? This family n will still belong to me in the end. Hahaha!¡± Dou Kui¡¯s eyes gleamed with delight. He could only foresee the scene where he steps Dou Yi Jun beneath his feet¡­ ¡°Father!¡± The room¡¯s door was suddenly pushed open. Dou Wei Wei stumbled toward Dou Kui while being supported by the crowd. Dou Kui got a fright when he saw his daughter¡¯s pitiful state. ¡°Wei Wei, your face¡­¡± ¡°UUA!¡± Dou Wei Wei couldn¡¯t help but wail out loud. With a miserable expression on her swelled up pig-like face, sheined, ¡°Father, daughter had been beaten up by someone. You must seek revenge for your daughter!¡± Dou Kui caressed his daughter¡¯s face with heartache. Killing intent rose in her heart at that instant. ¡°Who is it? Tell daddy, who beat you up to such a state?¡± ¡®I¡¯ve always pampered my daughter to no ends. Yet, she was beaten up to such an extent in the Dou family. If I know who did this, I will unquestionably rip their corpse into tiny pieces!¡¯ ¡°It is that woman!¡± Dou Wei Wei answered with gritted teeth, ¡°It was that woman that saved Uncle¡¯s life. She even said¡­ she wants to kill both of us father and daughter. Daddy, your daughter doesn¡¯t want to die. You must help your daughter!¡± Dou Wei Wei pounced into Dou Kui¡¯s embrace with her body trembling slightly. Dou Kui was totally enraged this time! ¡®I didn¡¯t expect that the girl with an unknown origin would be so impudent! She even dares to hurt my Dou Kui¡¯s precious daughter and even dered she will kill them both!¡¯ Chapter 873 -Revealing The Identity Part 3

Chapter 873 -Revealing The Identity Part 3

¡°Wei Wei, what happened? Don¡¯t worry, daddy¡¯s here. I will never let anyone hurt you in the slightest!¡± Dou Wei Wei raised her head. She then roughly wiped away her tears and exined in hatred, ¡°Daddy, it is all due to that man with purple eyes by her side. I saw that man just now¡­¡± A trace of viciousness shed past Dou Wei Wei¡¯s eyes. She bit her lips before she continued, ¡°That man is really handsome. Daughter likes him and¡­ he also fancies daughter. Who knew that damnable girl has a jealousy issue? Hence, when she saw her beloved man had fancied me, she came after my life. If it wasn¡¯t for me to run away fast enough, I probably would have lost my life¡­¡± The guards that had always been following behind Dou Wei Wei lowered their heads. All of them knew that it was Dou Wei Wei, who was arrogant and haughty, that wanted to steal the man. Yet, that man wasn¡¯t even willing to give her a nce at the end. Now, she had fabricated the truth into them fancying each other¡­ Nheless, nobody dared to expose her lies. Dou Wei Wei was the person that was doted heavily upon by the Madam after all. Why would they decide to offend Dou Wei Wei for an outsider? Boom! Dou Kui was abruptly enraged with an overwhelming aura surging forth from his body. He gritted his teeth before saying each of his words heavily, ¡°A girl like her shouldn¡¯t be any good, harassing people with her thick face! Wei Wei, don¡¯t fret. I will seek help from adoptive father, giving you justice!¡± Dou Wei Wei was ted inwardly. ¡®This time, I will see how she will fare opposing the Dou family¡­¡¯ ¡°Zi Shao?¡± When Mu Ru Yue saw Zi Shao bickering with a person in the main streets, she raised her brow. ¡®So they havee here as expected¡­¡¯ Zi Shao shifted her head to Mu Ru Yue upon hearing her voice. She was jubnt when she saw Mu Ru Yue¡¯s impable face, a smile appeared on her graceful face. ¡°Cousin and cousin-inw!¡± She moved in a sh before Mu Ru Yue as she asked excitedly, ¡°Why are the two of you here?¡± ¡°Zi Shao, who is he¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue nced at the youthful man that was previously bickering with Zi Shao. The man was extremely youthful. The description of ¡®as gentle as jade¡¯ could be used to depict him. He had a schr hat on his head while holding a folding fan, looking with deep affection at Zi Shao that was before him. Zi Shao face-palmed somewhat helplessly as she introduced, ¡°My Master.¡± ¡®Master?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s smile stiffened a little. ¡®I¡¯ve heard from the Realmless that Zi Shao¡¯s Master was a Supreme Realm Expert, Deity Yun Yi. But how can this weak-looking schr be an expert¡­ ¡®It is highly unimaginable that this feeble looking person possesses such monstrous might¡­¡¯ ¡°Cousin-inw, don¡¯t be fooled by his youthful outward appearance. This old fellow has already lived for a couple centuries.¡± Zi Shao pouted as she continued with a frustrated expression, ¡°He disguises himself as a youthful person all the time. I also don¡¯t know where he was able to obtain such a skin mask. Anyways, I can no longer tolerate him anymore. Hence, I left home without telling him. Who knew that this damn old man actually chased after me to this ce?!¡± Zi Shao gritted her teeth in fury as she thought about that, ring ferociously at Deity Yun Yi. Yet, Deity Yun Yi seemed to not have heard her words as he smilingly presented himself before Mu Ru Yue and Ye Wu Chen. He then bowed respectfully with sped hands and introduced himself humbly, ¡°Cousin and Cousin-inw, I am Yun Yi. If you don¡¯t mind, you can just call me Little Yun. It is also how Shao Er calls me when I¡¯m not before outsiders.¡± Chapter 874 -Revealing The Identity Part 4

Chapter 874 -Revealing The Identity Part 4

¡°Enough!¡± Zi Shao red at him and rebuked, ¡°How are you rted to them and who called you Little Yun before? If you continue pushing my buttons, do you believe me when I say I will let the entire Realmless know that their honorable Deity Yun Yi is actually one that dislikes bathing!¡± ¡°Shao Er, Master isn¡¯t one that dislikes bathing. It is just that I am unwilling to enjoy bathing time by myself. Shao Er, if you are willing to bath with Master, Master will undoubtedly agree. We are already sharing a bed anyways. You should just give in to Master.¡± Deity Yun Yi smiled at Zi Shao. The warmth of his gaze made people feel as though they were being bathed in the radiance of spring. Bam! Zi Shao¡¯splexion flushed red momentarily, ring furiously at Deity Yun Yi. Following that, she shifted her gaze to Mu Ru Yue that was looking at her with a smile in her eyes. She feebly took her stand, ¡°Cousin-inw, don¡¯t listen to his gibberish. I don¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Zi Shao, you should marry to someone already.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled lightly. Her smile was tremendously sincere and warm. ¡°Cousin-inw!¡± Zi Shao rebuked while looking at Mu Ru Yue, ¡°I will never marry an old man even if I was to marry!¡± Deity Yun Yi shook his head as he exined patiently, ¡°Zi Shao, you are wrong to think that way. Master had already mentioned that Master had consumed the Youth Halting Pill so my appearance never changed since that time. It is not only my appearance, but my physique had also maintained the same as at that time. Hence, Master isn¡¯t in the slightest old¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Zi Shao red furiously at Deity Yun Yi as she said, ¡°Who allowed you to interrupt my chat with Cousin-inw?¡± ¡°You are getting increasingly disobedient to even talk in such a disgraceful fashion to Master¡­¡± Deity Yun Yi muttered a sentence in displease with grief in his eyes. Zi Shao narrowed her eyes and said, ¡°What did you say?¡± Deity Yun Yi abruptly came back to his senses as he hastily shook his head and replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything. I really didn¡¯t say anything¡­¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Zi Shao snorted coldly before shifting her gaze to Mu Ru Yue and asked, ¡°Cousin-inw, why did the two of youe to the Eastern Ind?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to settle some matters¡­¡± Following that, Mu Ru Yue told them about the rtion of Madam Sheng Yue to the Dou family, including the Devil Sect. She failed to notice that Zi Shao had be quiet for a moment with a peculiar ray of light that shed past her eyes when she mentioned the Devil Sect. ¡°So that¡¯s the case.¡± Zi Shao nodded slightly as she offered, ¡°Cousin-inw, I will help you no matter what. But I can give you a heads up that Xiao Yue and Xiao Bai aren¡¯t in the Devil Sect. ¡®Not in the Devil Sect? Where will they be then? If they are in the Dou family, it is impossible for me to be unable to feel their presence¡­¡¯ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s tightly creased brows rxed gradually as she said, ¡°Zi Shao, I need your help now. Xiao Yue and Xiao Bai had gone missing, but Uncle is still in danger so I can¡¯t leave this ce. I am hoping that you will be able to make a trip to the Central Region, bringing my Father and Mother over to meet up with maternal great-uncle.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Zi Shao nodded slightly as she agreed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will bring them here in a jiffy.¡± She shifted her gaze to Deity Yun Yi while she was in the middle of saying that. She then said while ring, ¡°Why are you still in a daze? Why aren¡¯t you moving?¡± Deity Yun Yi quivered a little, hastily following behind Zi Shao. He was sullen as he increasingly felt that he was failing to be a Master as his disciple dared to shout an order at him¡­ ¡°Xiao Yue and Xiao Bai aren¡¯t at the Devil Sect?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression turned slightly gloomy as she continued, ¡°Who will be able to subdue them then?¡± Something suddenly came to her mind, making her startled. ¡°That¡¯s right, I forgot to ask her if Si Huang is with them¡­¡± Chapter 875 -Revealing The Identity Part 5

Chapter 875 -Revealing The Identity Part 5

Mu Ru Yue shook her head when she thought about that. But since Zi Shao was long gone already, she could only ask her that another time¡­ Ye Wu Chen pulled Mu Ru Yue into his embrace while he looked down at her tightly creased eyebrows. A glimmer of light shed past his eyes as she said, ¡°Mu Er, let¡¯s go and find their locations together!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body shuddered and when she raised her gaze, the man¡¯s charming purple eyes met with hers. His eyes currently had a distinct trace of worry in them other than his gentle feelings for her. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Mu Ru Yue smirked as she continued, ¡°Xiao Bai is still the son of a dragon god no matter what. There won¡¯t be many that will be able to kill it in this world¡­¡± Ye Wu Chen didn¡¯t say anything. He just constantly brushed his finger gently through the girl¡¯s hair. His gentle eyes would make people concerned¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s head back. You should also be tired.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Mu Ru Yue shifted her head to him and smiled. She tried her best to stop looking as worried¡­ A crowd of people was waiting for their return in therge Dou family hall. Dou Wei Wei ced a hand on her red and swollen face as she pointed at Mu Ru Yue andined, ¡°Grandmother, Father! She is the one. She is the one that beat me!¡± Bang! Liu Lu mmed her hand on the table as she looked at Mu Ru Yue with herplexion turned ashen. ¡°Little girl, you are really gutsy to dare to make a move on my granddaughter. Don¡¯t think that you can do anything you want in the Dou family due to being an esteemed guest from saving Jun Er¡¯s life!¡± ¡®I¡¯ve been finding for an opportunity to deal with this girl. Who knew that such a chance would be sent to my door this quickly¡­¡¯ ¡°Your granddaughter?¡± Mu Ru Yue smirked slightly as she continued with a fake smile, ¡°Can it be that her father is your biological son? From what I know, the only person with the bloodline of the Dou family is Dou Yi Jun. I don¡¯t know how did this Grandaughtere about?¡± Liu Lu¡¯s expression changed as she rebuked, ¡°How can an outsider like yourself ask about the interior affairs of the family? That¡¯s right, Kui Er isn¡¯t my biological son, but so what? He will forever be my son in my heart! Moreover, his current identity is the young master of the Dou family!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s smirk intensified as she continued to pressure, ¡°Since he is your son, he will still only be a son of a maidservant of the Dou family. I don¡¯t know how a son of a maidservant will be able to be the young master of the Dou family¡­¡± In the beginning, Mu Ru Yue was concerned about Xiao Yue and Xiao Bai being in the hands of the Devil Sect so she chose to temporarily wait a turn. Since she knew that they weren¡¯t in the Devil Sect, she could finally turn her cards¡­ Liu Lu¡¯splexion paled instantly as she frequently shook her head. ¡®No! Impossible! How can this girl know about that matter?¡¯ ¡°Liu Lu.¡± Mu Ru Yue smirked when she said called ¡®Madam Dou¡¯ by her original name. With a sinister abyss-like gaze, she said, ¡°What do you say?¡± Liu Lu¡¯s body swayed a couple of times. Her face flushed red from anger. She shouted in rebuke, ¡°Nonsense! How dare you dare to nder this Madam? Head, you must not be swayed by her words!¡± ¡®This damnable girl! I knew that I should take care of her as quickly as possible. ¡®But who told her about this matter? Is Dou Yi Jun also aware of this?¡¯ ¡°Liu Lu?¡± Dou Lin frowned tightly as he asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t that maidservant Liu Lu die? Mu Ru Yue, what do you mean by saying that?¡± Mu Ru Yue lifted her head and cast a cold gaze at Dou Lin as she replied, ¡°What do I mean? You should ask that to this Madam by your side instead¡­¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Liu Lu angrily red at Mu Ru Yue. Her heart trembled the instant her eyes met with Dou Lin¡¯s suspicion-filled gaze. Chapter 876 -Revealing The Identity Part 6

Chapter 876 -Revealing The Identity Part 6

¡°Head, she is ndering me¡­¡± Liu Lu continued to say pitifully with teary eyes, ¡°I had apanied you for so many years. Will you really suspect me as your wife due to an outsider¡¯s words?¡± Perhaps it was due to skin transntation that Liu Lu¡¯s face didn¡¯t have the slightest change since many years ago. Hence, her appearance didn¡¯t lose the slightest beauty even if she had gray hair. Dou Lin¡¯s originally suspicion-filled heart calmed down when he looked at his beloved woman. ¡°Lady Mu, I am really grateful for you saving my son. But it doesn¡¯t represent that you can ruin my family! First, you injured Wei Wei and now, you are ndering my wife! Liu Lu had an ordinary appearance so how can she beparable to my wife? How can I also not discover it if she is using a Disguise Pill?!¡± ¡®Any alchemist will be able to easily see through the Disguise Pill. Since nobody, up to today, suspected her, she must be my beloved Madam. ¡®Moreover, the feeling I¡¯ve gotten when being in bed with her has always felt the same as the first time¡­¡¯ ¡°What if it is a transnted skin?¡± Mu Ru Yue narrowed her eyes slightly as she looked coldly at him. When Dou Lin heard about that, he burst out inughs. ¡°Haha! That is just impossible! How can people transnt skin on their face?¡± ¡®That matter indeed isn¡¯t easy to aplish, but it is doable¡­ ¡®One would have topletely disfigure their face before using another person¡¯s face on their own. It can be seen that Liu Lu indeed pay a hefty price in order to marry Dou Lin¡­ ¡®But so what? ¡®She will never be able to atone for the damage she had done to Grandmother and Mother¡­¡¯ ¡°Someone!¡± Dou Lin¡¯s expression turned grim. ¡°Toss this ndering wretch out of here!¡± Ye Wu Chen raised his arm to pull Mu Ru Yue into his embrace as he saw the crowd heading aggressively toward them. A trace of killing intent glimmered in his charming eyes. ¡°Stop!¡± Yet, an angry holler was heard from behind. When the crowd shifted their head, they saw a figure heading over to them under the sunlight. Dou Yi Jun shifted his gaze to Mu Ru Yue, briskly walking toward her. With worry in his eyes, ¡°Yue Er, have they done anything to you?¡± Mu Ru Yue shook her head as she cast a cial gaze to Dou Lin. ¡°Father, what are you doing?¡± Dou Yi Jun was so enraged that he clenched his fists so tightly that they trembled with disappointment in his eyes. ¡®I am really let down by this old man this time¡­¡¯ ¡°Jun Er, step down now!¡± Dou Lin¡¯s expression turned grim as he chided, ¡°This girl not only insulted your niece, but she also ndered your Mother as being impostered by a maidservant Liu Lu. She definitely won¡¯t have any good intention of getting close to you!¡± Dou Yi Jun chuckled bitterly. His tightly clenched fist gradually rxed. ¡°I am clear as to what kind of person Yue Er is so I don¡¯t need you to tell me about that. Moreover¡­¡± Dou Yi Jun shifted his head to Liu Lu before he continued, ¡°She is indeed not my Mother!¡± Bang! Dou Lin mmed his fist hard on the table and with expression turned ashen, hemented, ¡°Jun Er, your Mother had raised you up all these years. How could you casually believe the words of a stranger and nder your Mother today? Don¡¯t you know how heartache she will be? It can¡¯t be that your Mother can¡¯t match up to an outsider, right?¡± Dou Yi Jun burst out inughter. With his disappointment intensified, he replied, ¡°I only hate myself for being unable to seek revenge for Mother¡­¡± He shifted his head to Liu Lu, killing intent instantly filled his eyes. A sword-like sharp aura was currently being fully released from his body¡­ Chapter 877 -Revealing The Identity Part 7

Chapter 877 -Revealing The Identity Part 7

Liu Lu¡¯s heart trembled slightly. The coldness of her lowered eyes gradually surged forth. ¡®I didn¡¯t expect that this brat will know my genuine identity. ¡®But so what I already have all of the Dou family¡¯s power in my hands so I no longer need to be fearful of these people¡­¡¯ Dou Lin currently wasn¡¯t paying attention to Liu Lu¡¯s expression so he red furiously at Dou Yi Jun and chided him, ¡°Stinky brat, immediately apologise to your Mother!¡± Dou Yi Jun snorted coldly as he rebuked, ¡°She isn¡¯t my Mother! My Mother had already died while she is my Mother¡¯s killer!¡± An unprecedented fury appeared in his eyes. He chuckled bitterly after a long time. ¡°Even though I got ambushed and was injured during this period of time of my return, I have an overall understanding of this woman¡¯s power! Liu Lu, I¡¯ve ordered my men to destroy your base that is located outside of this manor! If you are still adamant in impostering my Mother, let¡¯s do a blood test by dripping our blood in a bowl in order to prove whether you are my Mother or not!1¡± ¡®I originally dislike gathering loyalties in the past. But I had chosen to gather all of the people that were loyal and devoted to the Dou family but has been suppressed by Liu Lu all these years after my return to the Dou family in order to analyse Liu Lu¡¯s power, destroying those powers.¡¯ ¡°Hur¡­¡± Liu Lu chuckled heavily with a derisive smirk on her face. ¡°Dou Yi Jun, how did you know about that?¡± Dou Lin couldn¡¯t believe his eyes as he shifted his gaze to the woman beside him. She had a sinister expression on her face with gray-white hairs¡­ Her expression was so foreign that it made his heart shudder. ¡°What is going on?¡± Dou Lin shouted heavily with sorrow in his eyes. ¡°Head, I indeed really love you greatly, but the love for the power in my hand triumphs over my feelings for you during these years.¡± Liu Lu raised her head to look at Dou Yi Jun and with a cold smile on her face, she mocked, ¡°Do you really think you have diminished all my power? My backer is the Devil Sect. This Dou family will always be mine for as long as the Devil Sect exists. Haha! Liu Luughed brazenly. Her white hair that fluttered along with the wind enhanced her sinister expression¡­ Dou Lin¡¯s expression turned pale-white with his heart shuddering. ¡®I really can¡¯t believe what I¡¯ve just heard at this instant! ¡®This woman that I¡¯ve loved all these years is actually an imposter! On the other hand, my own wife has been murdered¡­¡¯ His heart brimmed with agony upon thinking about that. It was as if a hand had ripped his heart in pieces without mercy, unbearably painful¡­ Dou Kui already knew about this so there wasn¡¯t a change in his expression. On the other hand, Dou Wei Wei that was by his side was scared witless, unable toe back to her senses. Dou Lin asked in a trembling voice, ¡°Why did you do that?!¡± ¡°You ask me why?¡± Liu Lu sniggered as she exined, ¡°Isn¡¯t it all due to her being the best woman in this ind? She is simrly the top beauty of the Eastern Ind while my looks are ordinary, unable to enter your eyes! More importantly, when she knew I wanted to marry you as your concubine, she criticized me greatly. Since the two of you treated me in such a fashion, why should I continue to suffer for the both of you?! Dou Lin, she is a highly prideful woman so if she knows that her man has been interacting with her murderer for a couple of decades in theherworld, she won¡¯t ever forgive you even in death. Hahaha!¡± Dou Lin¡¯s body shuddered tremendously. ¡®I was led by the nose by her due to my absolute trust in her. I¡¯ve gotten an impulse to smack myself hard a couple of times when I think about that now.¡¯ Chapter 878 -Revealing The Identity Part 8

Chapter 878 -Revealing The Identity Part 8

¡°Grandmother.¡± Dou Wei Wei bit her lip as she looked at Liu Lu with teary eyes. Liu Lu shifted her gaze to Dou Wei Wei before exining with a smile, ¡°Wei Wei, your Father is the son of my deceased elder sister. I had raised both of you up in her stead. The Dou family¡¯s head position will always be your Father¡¯s no matter what happens today! As for that man that you like, you will simrly be able to obtain him. There¡¯s nobody that will dare to snatch a person from my Liu Lu¡¯s Granddaughter!¡± Liu Lu shot a dagger-like sharp gaze at Mu Ru Yue upon saying that. ¡°Lady, you should at least know what is shame is as a girl. You even stay by that man¡¯s side with your thick skin. He will be marrying my Granddaughter as his wife soon. If you personally chop off that arm that you used to hit my Granddaughter, I will permit you to leave this ce with your life!¡± How could Liu Lu be as gullible as Dou Kui to easily believe what Dou Wei Wei said after living for so many years? ¡®I am clear that Mu Ru Yue and the man are deeply in love with each other, not as what Dou Wei Wei had said. ¡®But so what? ¡®Dou Wei Wei is under my wings. Hence, if she wants something, I will help her get it even if it is by force¡­ ¡®Moreover, it is just a man! ¡®With the Devil Sect as my backer in this Devil City, who will dare to go against me? If that girl knows what is best for her, she should beg for my mercy. Otherwise, death will be her only oue!¡¯ Fury surged forth from Ye Wu Chen¡¯s body. A sinister aura circled his body, decreasing the temperature in the room. It was unknown to Liu Lu why her heart suddenly skipped a beat when her eyes met with the man¡¯s gloomy eyes. Yet, she forcefully suppressed the fear in her heart with her sneer intensifying. ¡°This Mister, are you really nning to make a move in the Dou family? You should be clear that the Devil Sect will undoubtedly not let you off once you kill me, relentlessly pursuing after your life! You will never be a match to the Devil Sect¡¯s might no matter how powerful you are so you shouldn¡¯t ask for needless trouble!¡± Liu Lu paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°If you¡¯re willing to marry my Granddaughter, I will help you to be heavily focused upon by the Devil Sect. It won¡¯t be impossible for you to be met by the current head of the Devil Sect at that time!¡± Actually, Liu Lu had never seen the head of the Devil Sect, no matter if it was the previous or the current leader of the sect. ¡®From what I heard, the current head of the Devil Sect is a five to six-year-old boy. He had recently brought experts, a guy and girl, to take over the Devil Sect. Thus, the Devil Sect had fallen into his hands in the end¡­¡¯ Liu Lu was curious to have a look at such a miracle-like child. It was a pity that the status of the head was too prestigious so how could she easily see him? Hence, she was just lying when she said that¡­ ¡°Devil Sect?¡± Ye Wu Chen chuckled. His smile looked immensely charming, but it was filled with killing intents. ¡°I am only interested in killing people now!¡± Dou Wei Wei was stunned as she looked at Ye Wu Chen with bright lit eyes. ¡®It is unquestionable that the man¡¯s smile is so beautiful that nobody can overlook it. ¡®He is still so captivating even with an Asura-like grandeur, making people entranced by him¡­¡¯ ¡°Impudent!¡± Liu Lu mmed her hand on the table as she continued with a gloomy gaze, ¡°I shall give you onest chance! You just need to cut off the girl¡¯s hands that had previously been used to beat my Granddaughter! I will then allow you to live and even be a member of my Dou family! Numerous people have been praying to be able to obtain this kind of opportunity within the entire Devil City. If you still choose to reject this offer, you really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you!¡± In her point of view, only an idiot would choose to give up on such a great deal¡­ Chapter 879 -Breakingthrough To The True Realm Part 1

Chapter 879 -Breakingthrough To The True Realm Part 1

Ye Wu Chen moved his body with his sinister cold aura surging out of his body. He raised his ice-cold purple eyes. Boom! His aura was directly shot at Liu Lu, making her body fly backward crashing against the wall without any warning. Pfft! She spat out a mouthful of blood. ¡°Head!¡± Liu Lu¡¯s expression became sinister as she looked furiously at Ye Wu Chen and said, ¡°I am under Elder Shi Hua (poem splendid) of the Devil Sect. If you help me, Elder Shi Hua will certainly nurture you.¡± Dou Lin frowned tightly. He remained silent for a moment before he looked at Ye Wu Chen and the crowd as though he had made a decision. He then said coldly, ¡°She is my Dou family¡¯s madam. How dare you make a move on her within my Dou family? You are seeking for death! Somebody, subdue this bastard couple!¡± ¡®It is difficult to digest my beloved wife¡¯s death, but currently, what is most important to me is power and status! Hence, I temporarily can¡¯t kill this woman¡­¡¯ Liu Lu smiled. Her smile containedcent as if she had already predicted Dou Lin¡¯s decision. ¡®He really loved that woman. However, he loves himself more than her¡­¡¯ ¡°Father!¡± Dou Yi Jun¡¯s expression changed from his initial shock to disappointment. He looked coldly at the Father he had always revered, something in his heart seemed to have shattered¡­ ¡®He has always been my pir¡­ ¡®Yet, I just realize how weak he is at this moment¡­¡¯ ¡°Jun Er, don¡¯t me Father. You will understand that you need to think much further once you are in my position.¡± A trace of pain was expressed on Dou Lin¡¯s face as he ordered, ¡°Someone, bring the young master away!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Two men instantly went forth, but a tyrannical force abruptly burst forth from Dou Yi Jun¡¯s body before they could near him, sending them flying backward. ¡°Scram!¡± A holler prated the crowd¡¯s chest, making them feel that their heart had trembled for a moment. Dou Yi Jun gave Dou Lin a final nce before turning around to walk to Mu Ru Yue¡¯s side. He raised his gaze and said expressionlessly, ¡°Father, since you¡¯re adamant in supporting that woman, I can only be your enemy then!¡± ¡°Impudent!¡± Dou Lin mmed his fist on the table before he said, enraged, ¡°Are you really going to oppose me as your Father for some outsiders?¡± ¡°They aren¡¯t outsiders!¡± Dou Yi Jun revealed coldly, ¡°She, Mu Ru Yue, is my Dou Yi Jun¡¯s biological niece. The Dou family¡¯s bloodline simrly flows in her body. She is the daughter of my missing younger sister that has been living away from the family!¡± Liu Lu¡¯s expression changed as she looked at Mu Ru Yue with a sinister expression. ¡®This girl is actually the Granddaughter of that woman? Damn it! If I knew it sooner, I wouldn¡¯t have let her stay in the Dou family¡¯s manor!¡¯ ¡°What?¡± Dou Lin was stunned as he looked at Mu Ru Yue with astonishment, mixed feelings filled in his heart. ¡®She is my granddaughter? But she currently can only be counted as my foe!¡¯ ¡°So what¡­ if that¡¯s the case?¡± Dou Lin slowly closed his eyes. He opened his eyes after a long time before he dered, ¡°Nobody can get in the way for the benefit of the Dou family!¡± ¡®That¡¯s right! ¡®Nobody can get in my way for the benefit for the Dou family! ¡®The power in my hands is more important to me even if I don¡¯t want to make a move on my granddaughter¡­ ¡®My beloved wife had already died. I¡¯ve also never interacted with this granddaughter of mine so I naturally don¡¯t have any feelings for her. More importantly, will I really ruin my chance of benefits for her? ¡®It is inly unthinkable¡­¡¯ Chapter 880 -Breakingthrough To The True Realm Part 2

Chapter 880 -Breakingthrough To The True Realm Part 2

Dou Yi Jun¡¯sst hope that he held for his Father had vanished. With a cold smile, he said, ¡°Father, it will be myst time calling you that. You aren¡¯t worthy to be my Father nor are you worthy in gaining my Mother¡¯s love¡­¡± ¡®How can such a selfish man bepatible with my magnificent Mother?¡¯ ¡®He didn¡¯t seek for vengeance even when he knows his wife¡¯s murderer. He, in the end, wants to hurt his own family member instead¡­ ¡®Perhaps Father originally did love Mother and was indeed really outstanding. Otherwise, Mother wouldn¡¯t have fallen in love with him. But currently, Father had changed after so many years, no longer the same person that Mother had once knew. ¡®Currently, his mindset is just full of profits and benefits.¡¯ ¡°Uncle!¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her gaze and ced her right hand on Dou Yi Jun¡¯s shoulder as she consoled, ¡°You still have Great-uncle, my Mother and I¡­¡± Dou Yi Jun¡¯s body shuddered. ¡®That¡¯s right, I still have a lot of family members by my side even if I no longer have my Father¡­¡¯ ¡°Yue Er, it must have been hard on you all these years.¡± Dou Yi Jun smiled as he said, ¡°We will forever be a family from now on¡­¡± Overwhelming rage erupted from Dou Lin¡¯s body. His gaze became increasingly cold. He moved in a sh toward Mu Ru Yue with his mighty aura surging out of his body like a tempest. ¡°Little girl, you shouldn¡¯t have returned to the Dou family. If so, you wouldn¡¯t need to undergo this needless cmity. I really want to protect you but I don¡¯t have the freedom to act independently¡­¡± ¡®Don¡¯t have the freedom to act independently?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue sneered. An enormous sword suddenly appeared behind Mu Ru Yue before Dou Lin could near her, striking down at him. Boom! The ground cracked under the force of the de with Dou Lin being forced to retreat. He looked at Mu Ru Yue with astonishment. ¡°Heaven Realm¡­ This girl¡¯s cultivation is at the Heaven Realm!¡± ¡®Yet, her power is too incredible. It is so powerful that it is irregr as a Heaven Realm expert may not even be her match¡­¡¯ It was especially so with that move she had just disyed, making Dou Lin fearful¡­ ¡°Uncle, how do you want this woman to die?¡± Mu Ru Yue shifted her gaze to Liu Lu with a cial smile on her face. Dou Wei Wei that was at a side was scared witless. ¡®I didn¡¯t expect this woman that I looked down upon to possess such might. ¡®But I¡¯m unwilling to rescind! ¡®It is best that she dies here. That handsome man will be mine at that moment¡­¡¯ Dou Wei Wei looked lovestruck at Ye Wu Chen¡¯s charming face. She could already foresee their bridal night together¡­ Boom! A cold aura could suddenly be felt nearing them. When Liu Lu felt that aura, she was jubnt as she hastily called out, ¡°Lord Shi Hua!¡± ¡®Lord Shi Hua?¡¯ An elderly figure entered the crowd¡¯s sight when they looked at the direction she was looking at. A sinister cold aura coated his body that was being enveloped by a long grey robe. Liu Lu hastily ran toward Shi Hua and shouted anxiously, ¡°Lord Shi Hua, please save me!¡± Shi Hua frowned slightly as he nced at Mu Ru Yue. He then asked arrogantly, ¡°Are you the girl that saved that brat Dou Yi Jun?¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her gaze and replied indifferently, ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°You¡¯re not bad.¡± Shi Hua narrowed his eyes slightly. With a sinister cold glint in his eyes, he offered, ¡°Hence, I shall give you a chance. How about I let bygones be bygones if you be my subordinate?¡± Chapter 881 -Breakingthrough To The True Realm Part 3

Chapter 881 -Breakingthrough To The True Realm Part 3

Liu Lu was stunned as she couldn¡¯t believe what she had just heard. ¡®Is Lord Shi Hua really trying to recruit this little girl into the Devil Sect?¡¯ Her body trembled uncontrobly when she thought about that. Hatred was expressed in her eyes as it was as though Mu Ru Yue had stolen the position that she was deserved to have¡­ Mu Ru Yue replied casually with an indifferent expression, ¡°How about, no?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Shi Hua snorted coldly. With an overwhelming grandeur from his body as he replied, ¡°Don¡¯t me me for being discourteous then!¡± ¡®She didn¡¯t want to join? That¡¯s fine, she just has to die then.¡¯ ¡®This is the rules in some sects. Furthermore, the Devil Sect is originally matchless chaotic. The various elders in the sect are having a civil war within the sect. If I can recruit this little girl, it will help me some face before the rest of the elders.¡¯ ¡°Spiritual Realm expert?¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her eyebrow. ¡®I am currently just at the Heaven Realm. Hence, I won¡¯t be a match for Spiritual Realm expert¡­¡¯ ¡°Mu Er.¡± A warm aura enveloped Mu Ru Yue from behind. Her tightly creased eyebrows rxed gradually as she smiled slightly. ¡°Wu Chen, let me handle this.¡± Worry was obviously being expressed in Ye Wu Chen¡¯s purple eyes, but he didn¡¯t reject her request. He nodded slightly as he agreed, ¡°Alright. It won¡¯t be toote for me to take over when you¡¯re in danger.¡± ¡®I clearly understand that my woman doesn¡¯t need to hide behind a man¡¯s back. ¡®What she desires is to mature in her might by fighting on her own! Thus, I, as her husband, should support behind her back¡­¡¯ ¡°A rice-grain of pearl actually dares try topete with the sun and moon in radiance!¡± A trace of disdain shed past Shi Hua¡¯s eyes as he continued, ¡°You aren¡¯t my match by yourself! I even only just need to use a finger in defeating you!¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t say anything as she just gradually walked out of the room. Her white robes fluttered lightly under the breeze. She lifted her impable face as she focused her sight on the elder that was standing in midair. ¡°Won¡¯t we know whether I can defeat you if we try?¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Shi Hua seemed to have heard the most hrious joke of all times when he heard her response. He burst out inughs but his gaze, on the other hand, became increasingly sinister. ¡°Little girl, I will now let you understand the oue of being too brazen!¡± Boom! A mighty aura came pressuring over to her, carrying cold killing intents with it. A bright glow could be seen emitted from Dou Wei Wei¡¯s eyes as she watched the current scene yed out before her. She was ted as if she was already seeing Mu Ru Yue soaked in her pool of blood¡­ Mu Ru Yue lifted her head to look at the elder that was releasing a mighty grandeur. She hastily took out a bottle of pills from her storage ring, swallowing those pills without any sign. Her aura increased drastically at that moment as the wind in her surrounding formed into a sword, striking at the elder¡­ That sword seemed to have cut through the sky, sparks of mes could be seen in the sky as though by friction. Yet, the elder snorted lightly with his aura surging out of his body. Swish! An enormous sword floated before him. That sword was swung downward, meeting and slicing Mu Ru Yue¡¯s sword into two. Bang! The remaining impact spread outward, hitting against Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body. Her body was momentarily sent flying several meters back with a trace of blood trickling out from the corner of her mouth. Shi Hua sneered when hemented in contempt, ¡°You¡¯re overestimating your might!¡± ¡®A punny small fry at the Heaven Realm actually dares to try to resist against me as the honorable Spiritual Realm expert. This little girl seems to be tired of living. Since that¡¯s the case, I don¡¯t mind granting her her wish¡­¡¯ ¡°Yue Er!¡± Dou Yi Jun¡¯s expression changed greatly while he couldn¡¯t help but nce at Ye Wu Chen that was standing by his side¡­ Chapter 882 -Breakingthrough To The True Realm Part 4

Chapter 882 -Breakingthrough To The True Realm Part 4

Ye Wu Chen was currently staring at the two people battling in midair. He had a tremendously grim expression on his handsome face. The Devil Snare¡¯s pattern on his face gave off a sinister glow. Killing intent glimmered in his purple eyes as he clenched his fist tightly, forcefully suppressing his urge to help Mu Ru Yue¡­ ¡®In other man¡¯s eyes, women are just essory. They just needed to hide behind a man¡¯s back during a crisis. ¡®No matter if it was girl or guy, it was just an ordinary way of life. ¡®Women are naturally born to be protected. ¡®Yet, this niece of mine is an exception. She didn¡¯t want anyone to protect her, using her own two hands to support the ginormous sky for her family. ¡®Yet, how much love this man has for her in allowing her to do whatever she pleased, even if it is unbearable?¡¯ Dou Yi Junmented inwardly. ¡®This couple is indeed impossible to bepared to themon popce¡­¡¯ ¡°Yue Er¡­¡± He raised his gaze to look at the girl in midair with a trace of peculiar glow that shed past his eyes. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! A constant collision of weapons could be seen in midair. Mu Ru Yue drew her Heavenly Dragon me Sword. A ray of light was shot through the sky, forming into an enormous tempest before striking at Shi Hua with an rming grandeur. Shi Hua snorted coldly, thinking nothing about it. The sword that was floating horizontally before him split into numerous swords. A wall of swords seemed to have been erected before him, blocking that rming wave of mes. Those mes were then rebounded back to Mu Ru Yue. Nobody noticed that Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes lit up for an instant at that moment¡­ Dou Wei Wei became anxious as she stared at the magnificent appearance under the glow of the mes with an intense glow glimmering beneath her eyes. ¡®It is guaranteed that the girl will die now!¡¯ She was unable to suppress her impulse tough brazenly. Herughs were filled with arrogance and contentment as she stared malevolently at her. The mes that covered the entire sky instantly drowned Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body within it. ¡°No!¡± Dou Yi Jun¡¯s eyes split wide-open as he hollered with all his might. He looked at Shi Hua with bloodshot eyes as killing intent was abruptly released from his body. ¡®It¡¯s them! ¡®They killed my niece!¡¯ His body shuddered as though he could no longer suppress his heartfelt despair and sorrow, transforming them into overwhelming mes of fury¡­ ¡°Has she died?¡± Dou Lin fell back to his seat with mixed feelings in his heart. ¡®This girl is my blood-rted family member no matter what. Hence, how can I be happy as I watch her being killed under my eyes¡­ ¡®However, I was forced to make that decision for benefits¡­¡¯ Dou Yi Jun roared in fury, wanting to dash toward Shi Hua. However, a hand held tightly on his shoulder just when he was about to give in to his impulse. Dou Yi Jun¡¯s body couldn¡¯t move in the slightest under the hand¡¯s might. He hastily shifted his gaze to the owner of that hand, a handsome and charming face entered his eyes. ¡°You¡­¡± Dou Yi Jun¡¯s heart shuddered and he couldn¡¯t help but follow to see what that man was looking at. He got a fright at that nce¡­ The mes seemed to be being absorbed by something, gradually diminishing. A snow-white figure was then quickly revealed. Following that, a tyrannical aura burst forth in the sky, expanding in the sky. ¡°True Realm!¡± Everyone gasped as they looked in disbelief at Mu Ru Yue. They were all thinking that their eyes were ying tricks on them at that instant, unable to get back to their senses for a prolonged period of time¡­ She had broken through? Moreover, it was to the True Realm¡­ Chapter 883 -Breakingthrough To The True Realm Part 5

Chapter 883 -Breakingthrough To The True Realm Part 5

A lot of people would be shocked to death if they were to hear about the existence of such a young True Realm expert! Yet, this abnormality was standing before them¡­ Dou Lin widened hisrge eyes with his gaze filled with astonishment. ¡®Even if it is me, I can only reach the True Realm at my age. I¡¯m still far from reaching the Spiritual Realm¡­ ¡®Yet, she is only in her early twenties.¡¯ ¡®If I didn¡¯t personally see the birth of a True Realm expert that hasn¡¯t even reached thirty of age, I won¡¯t be able to believe that such a talent exists in this world.¡¯ Liu Lu¡¯s expression changedpletely with her fists clenched so tightly that they trembled. ¡®She was previously able to push back the head of the Dou family that was at the True Realm as a Heaven Realm martial practitioner. Does this mean that Lord Shi Hua is no longer her match?¡¯ Dou Wei Wei hastily covered her lips with her hands trembling slightly. Shock was expressed in her eyes while her gaze had never left Mu Ru Yue¡­ ¡®I originally thought this girl will be defeated quickly. ¡®Yet, who knew she will be able to break through at such a time?! It will be even more difficult in killing her now¡­¡¯ ¡°This little girl is really abnormal.¡± Dou Yi Jun shook his head while smiling bitterly. ¡®It¡¯s no mystery why Ye Wu Chen allowed her to battle by herself. It is due to him having an absolute trust in her. That trust made him strongly believe that Mu Ru Yue won¡¯t be in a critically endangered¡­¡¯ Ye Wu Chen¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at all since the start. His purple eyes that were filled with tenderness had stayed focused on the magnificent girl in midair. mes of jealousy erupted in Dou Wei Wei¡¯s heart when she saw his gentle gaze. She then stared at Mu Ru Yue andmented, ¡°It is just her luck!¡± No matter what, Dou Wei Wei would never admit that she was jealous of her! Everyone shifted their gazes at Dou Wei Wei at that instant with the intense mockery in their eyes. It was as if they were mocking her in not knowing the immensity of the heaven and earth¡­ Luck? If she had that capability, why didn¡¯t she prove to them in having the same achievement as Mu Ru Yue with just luck? How could luck help in her reaching the True Realm at such a tender age? ¡°I¡­ think I know something about her¡­¡± Yet, a cautious voice was heard from among the crowd. ¡°I¡¯ve heard about her when I was within the City of Chaos.¡± The person that said that was a branch disciple of the Dou family. He initially went to the City of Chaos to watch the battles, out of curiosity. However, he couldn¡¯t participate in thepetition so he wasn¡¯t qualified to personally watch the battles. However, everything that had happened in thepetition entered their ears after it ended¡­ ¡°She is known as Mu Ru Yue. She had wore white robes while being apanied with a man that have a pair of purple eyes in the City of Chaos. I originally thought it was just a coincidence. But now, I¡¯m certain that she was indeed that person from the might she had disyed!¡± The people that were beside him couldn¡¯t help but look at him as they heard what he said. ¡°What did she do?¡± ¡°She¡­¡± With an amazed gaze, he revealed, ¡°She had previously participated in the alchemypetition within the City of Chaos. She had not only managed to break through the tenth floor of the Alchemy Tower, but she also refined a Heaven Stage Mid Rank pill during thepetition!¡± Booom! Everyone was stupefied from the revtion, as though thunders had sounded directly above their heads. It was especially so for Dou Lin. His internal organs had turned green from regret. ¡®If I knew that she was that capable, I wouldn¡¯t have chosen to make that previous decision no matter what¡­¡¯ It was, however, a pity that no matter how remorseful he was, it was already toote for salvation¡­ ¡°A Heaven Stage Mid Rank alchemist¡­¡± Li Lu shut her eyes in pain with the hatred in her heart for that woman intensified. ¡®If that woman didn¡¯t snatch the head of the family away from me, this girl perhaps will be my biological granddaughter.¡¯ Chapter 884 -Breakingthrough To The True Realm Part 6

Chapter 884 -Breakingthrough To The True Realm Part 6

¡®All of the fame and glory at this moment would have belonged to me¡­¡¯ Liu Lu had never been so jealous of anyone before in her life. ¡®If I didn¡¯t give that woman a chance of escape that year, perhaps Mu Ru Yue wouldn¡¯t be born¡­¡¯ Simrly, at this moment, a group of people was dashing rapidly over through the sky, heading to the Dou family. It had already been ages since he saw Mu Ru Yue. He became stirred up when he thought about their imminent reunion. Ye Si Huang couldn¡¯t help but crease his beautiful eyebrows as he looked at the excited expression on Zi Qian Jing¡¯s face and asked, ¡°That woman said your Mother hase here?¡± The woman he was referring to was naturally Zi Shao. ¡°Mhm!¡± Zi Qian Jing nodded slightly as he exined, ¡°My Mother is an exceptionally outstanding woman. It has already been ages since I saw her. Aunt had previously told me that she has arrived in the Devil City and have some conflicts with the Devil Sect. Hence, I must rush over to meet her!¡± Ye Si Huang red at Zi Qian Jing in slight displease as gloominess was fully expressed on his jade carved-like face. ¡°My Mother is the most outstanding person in the world! Nobody can match up to her!¡± Zi Qian Jing chose not toment on Ye Si Huang¡¯s remark but he was sure that there wouldn¡¯t be anyone in this world that could be more outstanding than his Mother¡­ ¡°Brat, scram out for This Emperor!¡¯ Ye Si Huang¡¯s expression turned grim as he ordered loudly in fury. Following that, the crowd of people of the Devil Sect that were following behind them saw their previous head runningpliantly to Ye Si Huang¡¯s side with a ttery smile on his face. ¡°Lord, what orders may you have?¡± Ye Si Huang asked gloomily, ¡°What has happened between the Dou family and the Devil Sect?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not sure about this.¡± Tian Mo nced timidly at Ye Si Huang and exined weakly, ¡°I had never bothered to ask about the power of the subordinates in the Devil Sect. Hence, it had always been taken care of by the elders in the sect¡­¡± Tian Mo indeed was unaware of what happened. ¡®How can I find the time to care about what happened with that Dou family? I just don¡¯t know who is the bastard that dares to seek trouble with Mister Zi¡¯s Mother. ¡®Mister Zi and this devil are in cahoot. My life will reach its end if I provoked him. ¡®Even if he currently hasn¡¯t recovered the might he had in his previous life, half of my body will most probably be disabled even if I manage to keep my life after he summons that Hell Dragon again. The Hell Dragon is an undefeatable existence even in the Supreme Realm unless I be a half-god¡­¡¯ ¡°I will settle this debt with youter!¡± Ye Si Huang red at Tian Mo as he shouted, ¡°Immediately scram away from This Emperor now!¡± Tian Mo was so terrified by him that he almost peed his pants. He hastily retreated a couple of steps without any hesitation, keeping an appropriate distance away from that devil¡­ The elder looked coldly at the girl before him in mid-air within the Dou family. He suppressed his anger and sneered. With his chin raised, hemented arrogantly, looking down upon Mu Ru Yue, ¡°Little girl, it seems I¡¯ve really belittled you. But so what? I¡¯m a person of the Devil Sect. Do you think you can make a move on me? The head of our Devil Sect is a Supreme Realm expert. You won¡¯t be his match even if there¡¯s a hundred of you!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled coldly as she continued, ¡°What if I am adamant in wanting to kill you?¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Shi Huaughed brazenly. With killing intent fully expressed in his eyes, he proimed, ¡°You just have to wait in having your life pursued by the Devil Sect. They won¡¯t stop until you die!¡± The elder had once again released his grandeur when he said thest sentence, looking at Mu Ru Yue without fear. ¡®She definitely won¡¯t dare to oppose the Devil Sect no matter how much guts she may have!¡¯ ¡°But¡­ I can be merciful in sparing your life if you apologize to me, kneel down to your knees and call me ¡®grandfather¡¯ a couple of times, andstly, swear your loyalty and devotion to me!¡± Chapter 885 -Breakingthrough To The True Realm Part 7

Chapter 885 -Breakingthrough To The True Realm Part 7

Shi Hua had a sinister expression on his face as he sneered. In his point of view, it was totally a profitable deal. She just needed to abandon her pride and freedom in exchange to be able to continue living. Only a fool would give up on such a deal. Mu Ru Yue smiled. Her smile was incredibly magnificent, breathtaking. ¡°It isn¡¯t impossible for me to kneel down before you¡­¡± Shi Hua became ted. ¡®As expected, this little girl is too fearful of the Devil Sect.¡± Yet, when he was caught up in his thoughts, an enormous sword suddenly materialized behind Mu RU Yue, mercilessly striking down toward Shi Hua. ¡°But you will have to make a trip to hell first. If I am in a good mood, I don¡¯t mind burning some incense for you after you die!¡± Shi Hua¡¯s expression stiffened as he widened his eyes in terror. Boom! Arge crevice appeared within the courtyard of the Dou family. Shi Hua was sent flying with blood gushing profusely out of his mouth¡­ Mu Ru Yue withdrew her sword as she looked coldly at Shi Hua that had crashed heavily onto the ground. A cial aura was emitted in her eyes¡­ ¡°Mu Er!¡± Ye Wu Chen raised his arm to pull Mu Ru Yue into his embrace as he looked gloomily at Shi Hua and said, ¡°Are you overly confident or foolish in trying to threaten her with just the Devil Sect?¡± Shi Hua¡¯s expression turned sinister with mes of fury surging out of his eyes. Just as he wanted to rebuke, a couple of familiar aurae was suddenly felting over through the sky. He couldn¡¯t help but raise his head. When he saw that many familiar people, he burst out inughs. ¡°Hah! Brat, the people of our Devil Sect is here. You will definitely die without a doubt as even the head of the sect has personallye here!¡± Shi Hua¡¯s expression became increasingly sinister and jubnt as if he was already seeing Mu Ru Yue¡¯s tragic oue. ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Liu Lu was ted as she ncedcently at Mu Ru Yue. ¡°I¡¯ve already said earlier that you won¡¯t have any good oue opposing the Devil Sect! You won¡¯t be a match for the Devil Sect even if you have broken through to the True Realm!¡± Dou Kui and Dou Wei Wei were also gleeful at this moment as they looked excitedly at the expertsing over in the sky. ¡°Mister Wu Chen,¡± Dou Wei Wei looked lovestruck at Ye Wu Chen. With naked affection for him in her eyes, she advised, ¡°I will let my Grandmother ask for mercy for you if youe over to my side now. With my Grandmother around, the Devil Sect will certainly not hurt you in the slightest¡­¡± However, Ye Wu Chen seemed to not have heard her words as his gaze was focused on two tall and small figures in midair. ¡°Father! Mother!¡± Zi Qian Jing moved in a sh over to them from the sky, rapidlynding before Mu Ru Yue and Ye Wu Chen. Excitement was fully expressed on his fair and handsome face. ¡°The both of you havee here¡­¡± Everyone was stunned as they looked curiously at Zi Qian Jing upon hearing what he said. Who was this man? He seemed to be a person of the Devil Sect. It was no wonder why they dared to be that impudent now. It was due to them being acquainted with a person of the Devil Sect. But so what? Elder Shi Hua had obtained great trust from the founder of the Devil Sect, Tian Mo. How could that brat be able to harbour them due to her hurting him? It was just that man would be implicated¡­ ¡°Lord head!¡± Shi Hua moved in a sh before Tian Mo andined pitifully, ¡°Head, you must seek revenge for me!¡± Tian Mo¡¯s expression turned grim as he said, ¡°I am already no longer the head of the sect. It is actually¡­¡± His gaze shifted to Ye Si Huang that was by his side as he said that. Yet, he saw the little boy¡¯s expression had changed from his initial shock to anger. He could no longer bear not to dash toward Mu Ru Yue and the rest when he saw Zi Qian Jing hugging Mu Ru Yue. ¡°Release her!¡± Chapter 886 -Brother’s Conflict Part 1

Chapter 886 -Brother¡¯s Conflict Part 1

Boom! Zi Qian Jing frowned as he felt a sinister aura pressuring over toward him from behind. He tightly embraced Mu Ru Yue¡¯s waist before dodging to the side. When he raised his gaze, the little boy¡¯s furious face appeared in his sight. ¡°Let her go!¡± Ye Si Huang red angrily at Zi Qian Jing. ¡®This bastard actually dares to hug my Mother!¡¯ It was obvious that Ye Si Huang still hadn¡¯t figure out the current situation¡­ Zi Qian Jing raised his brow as he said, ¡°She is my Mother. Why should I let her go?!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Ye Si Huang¡¯s tiny jade carved-like face had turned ashen out of anger as he rebuked, ¡°She is my Mother! Not yours!¡± Zi Qian Jing was stunned as a shock was expressed on his handsome face. Yet, the little guy had rapidly dashed over and pushed him a little to the side before he came back to his senses. His tiny arm hugged Mu Ru Yue as his purple eyes stared with animosity at Zi Qian Jing. ¡°Don¡¯t you even think of stealing my Mother away!¡± ¡®Mother is mine, not his!¡¯ Ye Wu Chen¡¯s expression gloomed. ¡®What is my position in their heart that they are trying to snatch my wife before my sight¡­¡¯ ¡°Jing Er! Little Huang Er.¡± Mu Ru Yue caressed Ye Si Huang¡¯s little head. With a smile in her eyes, she looked at Zi Qian Jing and introduced, ¡°Let me introduce the two of you to each other. Jing Er, this is your younger brother. Little Huang Er, he is your older brother. I didn¡¯t expect for the two of you to already meet each other.¡± The expression of Ye Si Huang¡¯s little face stiffened a little. ¡®This brat is my older brother?¡¯ ¡°Mother,¡± Ye Si Huang gripped Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hand tightly as he red at Zi Qian Jing. He then shifted his gaze back to Mu Ru Yue as heined with teary eyes, ¡°That brat bullies me. He is not my older brother¡­¡± ¡®It is especially so when someone tries to share Mother¡¯s love away from me!¡¯ Zi Qian Jing narrowed his eyes. He suddenly smiled. His smile was elegant andnguish, slightly alluring. ¡°Little fe, I didn¡¯t expect that we have such a rtion. However, you must listen to me from now on, no matter if you acknowledge our rtionship or not!¡± Ye Si Huang waspletely enraged. ¡®To think that I, as a Devil God, am being oppressed by a brat that is still wet behind his ears!¡¯ ¡°Mother, can I not acknowledge him? He isn¡¯t a good guy¡­¡± He had been bullied frequently by him during this period of time. It was especially so what he always liked to rub his head¡­ ¡°No!¡± A gloomy aura came over from behind before Mu Ru Yue could reply. A hand lifted Ye Si Huang off his feet when his little body was still stiffened. He was then thrown toward Zi Qian Jing. Zi Qian Jing caught the little boy in passing. A trace of light shone beneath Zi Qian Jing¡¯s gaze and with his eyes slightly narrowed, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will definitely treat you well!¡± Zi Qian Jing had emphasized his words on ¡®treat you well¡¯ with the smile on his face intensifying. Ye Wu Chen looked at Ye Si Huang before he raised his arm to pull Mu Ru Yue in his embrace, looking gloomily at Ye Si Huang. ¡°Jing Er, don¡¯t let that brat continue hogging my wife!¡± ¡°Let go of me!¡± Ye Si Huang struggled with all his might in Zi Qian Jing¡¯s hold. He then looked at Mu Ru Yue with teary eyes and called out pitifully, ¡°Mother¡­¡± ¡°Little Huang Er, you two brothers should interact well with each other.¡± Mu Ru Yue smirked. ¡®I¡¯ve not forgotten that Ye Si Huang has an extraordinary identity. He certainly has a mighty soul within his body even if this little guy likes to act cute¡­¡¯ Ye Si Huang felt his heart shattered at this moment as he pouted his beautiful red lips pitifully. His teary eyes made every girl that was present at this scene want to cuddle and console him. However, Mu Ru Yue was unaffected. Chapter 887 -Brother’s Conflict Part 2

Chapter 887 -Brother¡¯s Conflict Part 2

No matter what, Ye Si Huang would need to spend some times with Zi Qian Jing to get close with him¡­ ¡°Little Huang Er, those people bullied our Mother. How shall deal with them?¡± Zi Qian Jing swept a nce through the crowd with a cold smile. Ye Si Huang tossed all his current grievance to the back of his mind upon hearing that. An intense tempest was stirred up within his purple eyes. ¡°You¡¯re all too gutsy!¡± Shi Hua yelled furiously as he continued, ¡°You¡¯re acting too impudent in the presence of the head of the sect. If you don¡¯t apologise, the lord head of the sect will definitely not let you off!¡± Just as Tian Mo wanted to exin, he almost knelt down to his knees when he heard what Shi Hua said. He raised his hand to smack Shi Hua flying. Bam! Shi Hua crashed heavily on the ground. He spat out a mouthful of blood with hisplexion void of any colours. Everyone was stunned as they didn¡¯t expect Tian Mo to make a move on Shi Hua¡­ ¡°Idiot!¡± Tian Mo red at Shi Hua was he said angrily, ¡°How allowed you to act so disgracefully? Do you know who that devil is? He is the current head of the Devil Sect. You mother fucker still dares to make a move on him! If you¡¯re sick of living, justmit suicide. Don¡¯t implicate me. I still want to continue living!¡± Shi Hua swallowed all of his words that he was about to say. He then widened his eyes in astonishment as he looked with disbelief at that petite figure under the breeze. Dread infiltrated his heart at that instant, making his entire body tremble. ¡®This boy is the mysterious current head of the Devil Sect? ¡®Moreover, he is the son of that girl? ¡®Oh heavens, just who have I offended¡­¡¯ Currently, Shi Hua was so remorseful that he even thought about ending his own life. ¡®If I knew that her son is that mysterious lord head of the sect, how can I still decide to do such a matter?¡¯ It was a pity that there was no return for Shi Hua no matter how much he regretted¡­ Dou Wei Wei was so shocked that she covered her lips with herplexion instantly turning gravely pale. Her body was shuddering at this moment. ¡®I didn¡¯t expect that the girl that I thought to have no background will be the mother of the head of the Devil Sect. It wasughable that they treated her as an easy target where they could do anything to her¡­¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m doomed. It¡¯s over¡­¡± Liu Lu staggered a couple of steps before sitting on the ground. She looked in despair at Ye Si Huang¡¯s jade carved-like face. An unprecedented regret brimmed in her heart. However, the one that regretted even more was Dou Lin. ¡®She was initially my granddaughter and the head of the Devil Sect was my great-grandson. Now? I had actually given up a connection with the head of the Devil Sect for an Elder. ¡®If my life can restart, I will certainly make different decisions!¡¯ ¡°Tian Mo!¡± An intense fury erupted from Ye Si Huang¡¯s body. The sky dimmed at that instant as a tempest surrounded his body. He yelled, ¡°Roll down here for This Emperor this instant!¡± Fright! Tian Mo got a fright as he immediately rolled down from the sky, rolling a couple rounds before stopping before Ye Si Huang. He then said tteringly, ¡°Lord, what instructions may you have?¡± Ye Si Huang lowered his long eyebrow slightly. With his lips gradually curling into a bloodthirsty smile, he ordered, ¡°Kill everyone that had participated in this incident without exception!¡± Without exception¡­ Everyone¡¯s heart shivered for an instant. They couldn¡¯t believe that those bloodthirsty words hade from a little boy¡¯s mouth. It was especially so when the little boy had such an adorable appearance¡­ Chapter 888 -Brother’s Conflict Part 3

Chapter 888 -Brother¡¯s Conflict Part 3

¡°Roger!¡± Tian Mo hastily turned around and instructed his subordinates that were behind him, ¡°Why are all of you just standing there? Haven¡¯t you hear his order? You should first start with Shi Hua! That damnable fool must be too tired of living already in thinking of killing the Lord Mother of the current head of the sect! That¡¯s right, don¡¯t kill him too easily. You must kill him in a fashion that will please the Lord. And, there is also that Liu Lu that can¡¯t be spared as well. She is just a lowly maidservant. First, you are to skin her face before cutting her once daily until she bleeds to death¡­¡± Liu Lu¡¯s body shivered uncontrobly upon hearing Tian Mo¡¯s order. Suddenly, she pounced over toward Ye Wu Chen and knelt down with all her might as she pleaded, ¡°Mister Ye, please have mercy on me. If you let me off, I can give Wei Wei to you as your concubine.¡± Liu Lu currently only had that solution. ¡®Men held more power over women in this continent. ¡®Girls are only essories to men! ¡®Hence, the only one that can really make the decision to change the situation is him!¡¯ Ye Si Huang and Zi Qian Jing¡¯s expression turned grim. It was unimaginable for them that there would be a person that would actually dare to give a concubine to their Father right before their eyes. Dou Wei Wei quickly returned to her senses as she raised her gaze to look at Ye Wu Chen¡¯s handsome face. ¡®I know that it is impossible for me to marry this man as his wife. But I will be satisfied if I can even be his concubine. ¡®Even if it is only a one night stand¡­¡¯ ¡°Mister Ye!¡± Dou Wei Wei knelt down to the ground. With her gravely pale little face glowing slightly under the sunset, she said, ¡°Wei Wei is willing to service Mister for my entire life and eternity! I am also willing to take care of the young master for Mister. Moreover, I can help the young master govern the Devil Sect.¡± ¡®I am a really ambitious person so it is definitely impossible for me to be just a concubine! ¡®It is just a Devil Sect. How hard can it be for me to govern this power? The Devil Sect will then be mine at that time! ¡®Moreover, the head of the Devil Sect is just a kid. How can he be the head of the Devil Sect by his own might? It is needless to think to know that it is by the assistance from this man. ¡®He had just inherited his Father¡¯s position¡­ ¡®If I can have sex with Mister Ye, the son thates from both of us will certainly be more outstanding than this brat. Why will I need to fret Mister Ye won¡¯t love me at that time?¡¯ ¡°My wife¡­¡± Ye Wu Chen shifted his head to Mu Ru Yue. With a smile, he suggested, ¡°How about we keep her¡­¡± Dou Wei Wei was ted as she lookedcently at Mu Ru Yue. ¡®As expected, men can never resist my charm! So what if he is really powerful? Hasn¡¯t he still fancy me in the end?¡¯ ¡°Weren¡¯t youcking a human guinea pig previously? She will be perfect in testing out those new pills. But I don¡¯t know which pill we shall test on her first. Prating The Heart Ten Thousand Times Powder? Eroding Bone Powder? Hmm~ how about¡­ Snake Spirit Ointment?¡± Dou Wei Wei¡¯s expression stiffened as she widened her eyes in terror. She shrieked heart-wrenchingly, ¡°No!!!¡± ¡®How can he treat me so cruelly?¡¯ ¡°Mister Ye, my Granddaughter is still a maiden after all. How can you be that heartless?¡± Liu Lu hadpletely lost her rationality at this moment after experiencing intense fear, happiness, and sorrow consecutively. She yelled furiously at Ye Wu Chen while pointing at him, ¡°Why can¡¯t you ept her when she loves you that much? What is so bad about her? Won¡¯t you have nightmares for treating a girl that likes you in such a horrible fashion? A person like you must have a heart of wolf and lungs of dog1. You must also have not been educated by your parents, leading in you treating a girl that deeply loves you terribly!¡± 1.It is an idiom that means cruel and unscrupulous ? Chapter 889 -Brother’s Conflict Part 4

Chapter 889 -Brother¡¯s Conflict Part 4

Liu Lu¡¯s hair spew unkempt over her shoulders like a mad woman. She was like an enraged wild lion. Her expression was so sinister that it seemed as though she wanted to pounce on Ye Wu Chen and bite him. Bang! Zi Qian Jing raised his leg to kick her flying away. Following that, he dusted his silver long robe as he raised his chin slightly as he looked down at her and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to criticize my Father!¡± Pfft! Liu Lu spat out a mouthful of blood as she gradually regained her sanity. Yet, just when she became fearful of what she just said, a sinister aura came over to her from behind. Boom! That aura sent Liu Lu flying, crashing heavily on the ground. ¡°You damn old hag, that kind of old granny doesn¡¯t even qualify to speak to my Father. Yet, you want her to marry my Father? And, my Father has a heart of a wolf and lung of a dog for not wanting to marry that detestable woman? It can¡¯t be my Father has to marry every girl that fancies him, right? This Emperor can clearly tell you this now that my Father will only have my Mother in his entire life and eternity! Any other girls can just forget about it!¡± ¡°That¡¯s just Impossible!¡± Liu Lu¡¯s expression changed. ¡®The head of the family still has several concubines no matter how much the head loved his wife. Moreover, he previously just couldn¡¯t fancy me due to my ordinary appearance. Hence, with the addition of that woman¡¯s objection, I couldn¡¯t be his concubine. ¡®It could be seen that men will never be loyal and devoted to only a woman.¡¯ ¡°There will surely be other girls that will sessfully infiltrate into their rtionship even without my Foster Granddaughter¡¯s interference. Haha! She will undoubtedly be unable to enjoy all of the love from a man for all her life and eternity!¡± Liu Luughed brazenly. ¡®I suddenly have the urge in wanting to see the appearance of that woman¡¯s biological Granddaughter in sorrow and despair. A prideful woman like herself will definitely be unable to withstand that agony!¡¯ Ye Wu Chen¡¯s purple eyes became increasingly gloomy. A sinister cold aura gradually spread outward from his purple robes. ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t feel like dying easily¡­¡± He raised his purple eyes. Boom! A tyrannical aura burst forth from his body, making Liu Lu fly backward. Her body glidden on the ground for several metres before stopping. ¡°Everyone in this world can¡¯t be evenpared to a single strand of Mu Er¡¯s hair in my eyes! Little Huang Er, let someone tie her at the back of a horse carriage, but don¡¯t allow her to die just from being dragged on the ground by the horse carriage! Following that, you are to let her try each and every poison pills that your Mother had refined! Finally, they are to excavate the flesh of her body and feed them to the dogs!¡± Ye Si Huang turned around to look at Tian Mo that was standing behind him and instructed, annoyed, ¡°Haven¡¯t you hear my Father¡¯s words? Immediately implement his order! This damn old hag actually dares to try and separate my Father and Mother! She deserves to die ten thousand times!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Tiano Mo looked at Liu Lu with slight sympathy. ¡®She could have died somewhat easily. Yet, she decided to do such a foolish act. Now, she probably won¡¯t be able to die with an intact corpse¡­¡¯ ¡°No! You can¡¯t do that to me!¡± Liu Lu finally knew fear as horror was expressed in her gaze. She wanted to escape but how could Tian Mo give her the slightest chance in doing so¡­ ¡°Huang Er,¡± Zi Qian Jing swept a nce at Dou Wei Wei¡¯s gravely pale face and asked, ¡°How shall we deal with this woman that tried to seduce our Father?¡± Ye Si Huang raised his brow slightly and walked toward Dou Wei Wei. As he neared, Dou Wei Wei felt her heartbeat slowed as she looked in terror at the ruthless and bloodthirsty expression of his tiny face¡­ ¡®This kid obviously looks so adorable. Yet, it is unknown to me why he makes me so fearful of him.¡¯ Ye Si Huang parted his pink lips slightly and said with a childish voice in a ruthless tone, ¡°Kill!¡± ¡°I was wrong. I was really wrong!¡± Dou Wei Wei kowtowed with all her might and with a gravely paleplexion, she pleaded, ¡°Please let me off. I promise to scram as far as possible away from all of you, never appearing before your sight¡­¡± Chapter 890 -Brother’s Conflict Part 5

Chapter 890 -Brother¡¯s Conflict Part 5

¡°You won¡¯t have that chance!¡± Ye Si Huang raised his bloodthirsty gaze as he proimed, ¡°I won¡¯t forgive anyone that tries to hurt my Father and Mother!¡± ¡®If we don¡¯t cut a grass by its root, it will spawn again after the spring breeze blew! ¡®This woman will just be a seed of disaster if she continues living in this world! ¡®Even if it is impossible for her to hurt Father and Mother with her might, Father and Mother have several people that they want to protect. She must die in order to prevent those people from being hurt!¡¯ More importantly, Ye Si Huang couldn¡¯t tolerate that she dared to try and seduce Ye Wu Chen! ¡®She must pay the price for her wrongdoings!¡¯ Pfft! A sword aura gradually gathered in midair, soaring through the air and prating Dou Wei Wei¡¯s chest. Her eyes abruptly widened. The intense pain made her body shake uncontrobly. She wanted to say something but her words seemed to be stuck in her throat, unable to voice them out. Dou Lin was stunned. His body shuddered when his gaze met with the nce that Mu Ru Yue had shot over to him. ¡°I¡¯m your Grandfather. You can¡¯t do that to me!¡± Mu Ru Yue looked coldly at Dou Lin as she told Ye Si Huang, ¡°Little Huang Er, cripple his cultivation. Moreover, you are to make him live under the control of the Devil Sect, never stepping a foot into the Dou family for all his life and eternity.¡± As for Dou Lin, she was still merciful toward him¡­ ¡®No matter how disappointed Dou Yi Jun was for Dou Lin, Dou Lin had doted upon him all these years. If I were to kill him, Dou Yi Jun will definitely be sad¡­ ¡®Hence, I shall spare him his life.¡¯ Dou Yi Jun looked with gratitude at Mu Ru Yue. How could he not understand that his niece likes cutting grasses by its root? She had let Dou Lin off all because of him¡­ ¡°Yue Er, what will be your future ns?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze dimmed slightly as she replied, ¡°I want to look for Xiao Yue and Xiao Bai! I am definitely a part of the cause for their disappearance!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Dou Yi Jun nodded and he continued, ¡°If you need help, you just need to tell uncle. I will help you out anytime¡­¡± ¡°I will when that timees.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled lightly as she revealed, ¡°My Mother will being here in a couple of days. I, however, will not be going to continue staying here in waiting for her arrival.¡± Dou Yi Jun¡¯s body jolted. He couldn¡¯t help but be stirred up upon thinking about his long lost younger sister. ¡°Little Huang Er, Qian Jing! We will be searching for Xiao Yue and Xiao Bai separately.¡± Mu Ru Yue lowered her gaze and with a ray of light that shed beneath her eyes, she continued, ¡°Wu Chen and I will be a team while Little Huang Er and Jing Er will be another team. You must remember to inform me once you found them.¡± Ye Si Huang¡¯s gaze became mncholic and pouted his lips in grievance when he thought that he would be separated from Mu Ru Yue once again. ¡°Mother, we have just reunited. But now, we are going to be separated again¡­¡± Zi Qian Jing raised hisrge hand to rub the little fellow¡¯s small head roughly. With an elegant smile, he said, ¡°Mother, I will take good care of this little fe. You don¡¯t need to worry about him.¡± ¡°Mhm!¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded and she spread her arms to pull Ye Si Huang and Zi Qian Jing into her embrace. With a light smile, she promised, ¡°Jing Er, little Huang Er! Our family will not be separated anymore after finding them¡­¡± Ye Si Huang¡¯s body stiffened as he gradually closed his eyes. ¡®It seems that this reincarnation has allowed me in having a human nature¡­ ¡®I am reluctant to give up on such warm feelings for my entire life and eternity! ¡®If anyone dares to try to separate Mother from me, I will definitely crush their bones into ashes!¡¯ Mu Ru Yue currently didn¡¯t in the slightest notice the red glint that shed past Ye Si Huang¡¯s eyes. She gently released them from her embrace before she turned around and walked to Ye Wu Chen¡¯s side. ¡°Wu Chen, let¡¯s leave the clean up of this matter to the Devil Sect. Let¡¯s go¡­¡± Ye Wu Chen nodded slightly and with his purple eyes looking gently at the girl by his side, he smiled charming and agreed, ¡°We shall¡­¡± Chapter 891 -Brother’s Conflict Part 6

Chapter 891 -Brother¡¯s Conflict Part 6

There was a girl that was sitting on a tree within a forest. She had a book on herp while she used her long and slender fingers to flip the page of the book gently. She had an elegant grandeur. Even if she didn¡¯t have a devastating beautiful appearance, her looks were pleasant to the eyes. When the girl felt a breeze, she became startled and asked coldly, ¡°Who?!¡± Swish! Tree leaves rustled. Following that, two figures leaped out from the tree. One of those two figures was big and the other was small. One of them was a man in silver robes that looked exceptionally handsome with a slight sinister aura emitted from hisnguish eyes. His silver robes that were incredibly dazzling under the sunset shone past Shu Ning¡¯s eyes. By his side, there was a little boy that had a jade carved-like face. The little boy looked so innocent and adorable. He had a simr appearance to the man in silver robes. Hisrge and innocent eyes blinked gently with a candid smile as bright as sunlight on his adorable, small face. ¡°Big sis, my elder brother and I are lost. Do you mind leading us out of this forest?¡± Zi Qian Jing couldn¡¯t help but think back to Ye Si Huang¡¯s overbearing grandeur as he took over the Devil Sect when he looked at the little boy¡¯s current innocent and pure appearance, the corner of his mouth twitch a little. Shu Ning was stunned for a moment. With a slight frown, she agreed, ¡°Alright, follow me. I shall take the responsibility in leading the two of you out of the forest.¡± ¡°Thank you so much, big sis.¡± Ye Si Huang smiled adorably as he asked, ¡°Big sis, do you have a husband already?¡± ¡°Little Huang Er!¡± Zi Qian Jin creased his brows tightly. ¡®It can¡¯t be that this little fellow had fallen in love with this girl, right?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± Shu Ning¡¯s gaze dimmed slightly and shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s great, can you ept my elder brother so as to stop him from constantly hogging my Mother?¡± Ye Si Huang¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡®If I can send this fellow away, won¡¯t it mean that mother will all be mine then? ¡®Moreover, this girl known as Shu Ning is acquainted with Mother. She shouldn¡¯t be a bad person since they have a rather close rtionship¡­¡¯ ¡°Little Huang Er?!¡± Zi Qian Jing narrowed his eyes dangerously. With anguish smirk, he said, ¡°It seems that I¡¯ve been too lenient to you that you start caring about my matters¡­¡± Shu Ning chuckled and rejected, ¡°Little fe, are you rmending your elder brother? It¡¯s a pity that I¡¯m not interested in a person that I don¡¯t understand in the slightest. Let¡¯s go! I shall lead the two of you out of this forest.¡± Zi Qian Jing, however, sized Shu Ning up upon hearing what she said. ¡®I¡¯ve investigated everything that Mother did when she came to the Eastern Ind after meeting up with her. Hence, I naturally know about how Shu Ning and Mother met each other¡­ ¡®This girl isn¡¯t really pretty, but she has an elegant schrly grandeur. That grandeur would make people subconsciously calm down. It was as though everyone will feel at ease just by standing by her side.¡¯ ¡°It is gettingte already. Let¡¯s head out. It will be dangerous heading out with a child once it bespletely dark.¡± It was unknown to Shu Ning why she felt their appearances looks so familiar when she was certain that she had never seen them before¡­ Ye Si Huang followed Shu Ning, intentionally keeping a distance from her. He raised his gaze to look at Zi Qian Jing that was by his side and said, ¡°Brat, didn¡¯t you previously mock me in being unable to get a wife with my temper? If you¡¯re that capable, prove to me that you can find a wife then!¡± Zi Qian Jing¡¯s gaze darkened. Smack! He hit the back of Ye Si Huang¡¯s head hard. ¡°Stop being meddlesome! Furthermore, I am your elder brother. Who are you calling a brat?¡± Ye Si Huang pouted andmented, ¡°If I knew you were also born from Mother, I wouldn¡¯t have chosen to travel with you. You will never be able to find Mother that way and Mother would not dump me to you to be free and unfettered to travel with Father¡­¡± Ye Si Huang was extremely sullen when he thought about him going to have to be with Zi Qian Jing for the next period of time. ¡®I really want to get back to Mother¡¯s side¡­¡¯ Chapter 892 -Meeting Bei Jun Again Part 1

Chapter 892 -Meeting Bei Jun Again Part 1

The City of Su was located West of the Eastern Ind. It was flourishing and prosperous with people living peacefully. The families that held the most power within the City of Su was the Su family and the Jin family. It was rumoured that the eldest young mistress of the Su family originally had an engagement with the Jin family but due to the eldest young mistress being called a harbinger of disaster, their engagement fell through. Hence, the engagementnded on the second young mistress of the Su family. However, it was unknown what happened but Su Ning¡¯s temper had became increasingly arrogant and haughty after she returned from the City of Chaos. She would even hook on to Jin Kai daily. It made Jin Kai extremely annoyed by her! Currently, there were three people at the entrance of the City of Su, subconsciously drawing people¡¯s attention. The one that was walking in front of the group was a poised and elegant girl that carried a schrly grandeur with her. She had a light smile on her beautiful face which looked exceptionally soothing. However, what attracted people¡¯s attention more was the two big and small figures behind her. It could be seen that one of them was a man in silver robes. He had his fingers interlocked at the back of his head. Anguish smile graced his handsome face. His face was so perfect that nobody would be able to point out a w. There was also a five to six-year-old little boy by his side. The little boy with a jade carved-like face looked tremendously adorable. His innocent and bright eyes glimmered with a dazzling ray of light. His adorable face would make anyone that see his face to have an impulse to rub it a little. ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± Su Ning turned around and looked at the two that were behind her and continued, ¡°This is the City of Su. Let¡¯s part our ways here.¡± She turned around and left upon saying that. A glint shed past Ye Si Huang¡¯s eyes. But just when he was about to call out to Shu Ning, his arm was held by Zi Qian Jing as he said, ¡°Little Huang Er, let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Si Huang was stunned for a moment, but he didn¡¯t say anything and let Zi Qian Jing pull him away. Shu Ning sighed as she looked at their departing figures. She then raised her head to look at the blue sky. ¡°I, Shu Ning, has finally returned to the Su family after about a dozen years have passed¡­¡± ¡®But I wonder how many people will still be able to remember me¡­¡¯ Shu Ning smirked as a derisive smile gradually grew¡­ ¡°Why did you pull me away?¡± Ye Si Huang frowned slightly with displease painted all over his jade carved-like face. Zi Qian Jing raised his brow as he exined, ¡°She didn¡¯t want us to stay with her. Little Si Huang, let¡¯s start looking for Xiao Yue and Xiao Bai from this ce.¡± Ye Si Huang became silent. It was unknown to him why he constantly have a feeling that something bad had urred to Xiao Yue and Xiao Bai¡­ Shu Ning stopped walking after she reached the entrance of the Su famiy¡¯s manor. She raised her head to look at the door of the manor that was identical to the one in her memory andmented slightly. ¡°Who are you? How dare you barge into our Su family?!¡± Shu Ning smiled elegantly as she said, ¡°You are to report to Su Zhen (revive shake) and tell him that Shu Ning has returned¡­¡± ¡®That¡¯s right, I¡¯m back! ¡®This time, I will not only be investigating the reason of Mother¡¯s death, I, but I will also be avenging her death¡­¡¯ Not long after that person went into the manor to report to Su Zhen, a middle-aged man quickly led a crowd over. Su Ning stood out from those people. Boom! An intense rage coursed through her body when she nced at the girl that was standing outside at the entrance of the Su family¡¯s manor. ¡°Shu Ning, you actually dared toe to our Su family! You are literally seeking death. Father, she was the one that tried to seduce elder brother¡¯s Jin Kai attention away from me and she even tried to hurt me!¡± Su Ning red venomously at Shu Ning. Her malicious eyes seemed to be wanting to bore some holes through Shu Ning¡¯s body. Shu Ning didn¡¯t say anything and just shifted her gaze to the middle-aged man¡­ Chapter 893 -Meeting Bei Jun Again Part 2

Chapter 893 -Meeting Bei Jun Again Part 2

The middle-aged man had his eyebrows creased tightly as he stared at Shu Ning¡¯s face. He suddenly made a realization after a long time. His body shuddered abruptly as he said, ¡°Are¡­ are you Qi Er?¡± ¡®Wasn¡¯t Qi Er taken back by the Shu family? Why has shee here?¡¯ ¡°I am not Su Qi (revive jade). My name is Shu Ning!¡± Shu Ning smiled but her eyes were cold as she continued, ¡°It was given by my maternal grandfather that hoped my life would forever be smooth sailing and peaceful.¡± Su Zhen¡¯s heart gradually calmed down as he said, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t havee back here! This ce is no longer your home!¡± Shu Ning smiled. ¡®That¡¯s right, this ce is no longer my home. This is my first return to the Su family after being chased out from the family¡­ ¡°Su Zhen, what if I have enough strength to return?¡± Shu Ning raised her gaze and looked coldly at Su Zhen as she continued, ¡°I¡¯m currently already a Heaven Realm martial practitioner. I don¡¯t know if I qualify to return to the Su family with my current might?¡± ¡®Heaven Realm?¡¯ Those two words struck heavily on Su Zhen¡¯s heart, causing ripples in his heart. ¡®She has unexpectedly managed to break through to the Heaven Realm in just approximately a short dozen years. Perhaps Jin Kai of the Jin family¡¯s innate talent may even be slightly inferior to hers¡­¡¯ ¡°Daddy, who is she?¡± Su Ning bit her lips as she looked furiously at Shu Ning. Her gaze contained intense wariness. Su Zhen took in a deep breath before he replied, ¡°Sh-she¡¯s your elder sister.¡± Boom! Su Ning was stupefied as though a thunder had rung by her ears. ¡®This damnable girl is my elder sister? She was originally elder brother¡¯s childhood lover and ex-fiance? No! I definitely can¡¯t ept that! ¡®Elder brother Jin Kai is mine and can only mine!¡¯ ¡°Father,¡± Su Ning red viciously at Shu Ning and said, ¡°I won¡¯t acknowledge her as a member of the Su family. Moreover, she will only bring cmity to the Su family!¡± Shu Ning smirked but she looked calmly at Su Ning. ¡®I must make these two mother and daughter pay the price after returning to the Su family this time¡­¡¯ ¡°Enough!¡± Su Zhen frowned as he shouted, ¡°Let her return to the family!¡± A heaven Realm martial practitioner was an essential addition to the Su family. Hence, Su Zhen would not push her away from the family¡­ Su Ning got a fright. A hideous expression could be seen on her beautiful face with tear-filled eyes. ¡®Father has never been fierce to me before. Yet, he yelled at me for this girl today ¡­ I can¡¯t stand it! ¡®I have ways of dealing with this woman even if she returns to the Su family, making her regreting back!¡¯ Shu Ning didn¡¯t think much about Su Ning as she nced casually at Su Ning with her smirk intensifying¡­ Currently, there were two figures that were rapidly soaring through the sky within the dense forest like two bolts of lightning. ¡°Xiao Yue should be around this area!¡± Mu Ru Yue stopped moving as she stood in mid-air with a cial gaze. ¡®I previously felt my soul connection with Xiao Yue moved for an instant. Hence, I used that connection to find this ce¡­¡¯ ¡°Be careful!¡± Ye Wu Chen embraced Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body tightly with his purple eyes sweeping a sinister cold gaze through the forest. Tree leaves rustled as a gale blew past, giving the silent forest a mysterious vibe¡­ ¡°Hahaha!¡± Brazenughs were suddenly heard in the forest. Thatughs seemed to be sounded from the center of the forest, leaving echoes through the forest. Ye Wu Chen¡¯s arm tightened slightly with a trace of coldness in his purple eyes. ¡°The two of you have finallye. I¡¯ve been waiting for you at this ce for ages already.¡± Chapter 894 -Meeting Bei Jun Again Part 3

Chapter 894 -Meeting Bei Jun Again Part 3

A figure had suddenly appeared in mid-air. It was a man in ck robes, emitting a dangerous vibe. It was as if he was being concealed in the dark. His dark golden mask gave off a dim glow with a ruthless smirk on his face. ¡°Bei Jun!¡± Mu Ru Yue took in a deep breath with the expression on her impable face turned grim instantly. ¡°So you¡¯ve recognised me¡­¡± Bei Jun sniggered as he offered, ¡°Senior Yue, if you want that little wolf of yours back, you must marry me!¡± Boom! Ye Wu Chen raged with fury with a sinister cold aura circling his body. He stared at the dark golden mask, void of warmth. He then dered sinisterly that seemed to be able to instantly make a person drop to hell, ¡°She is my woman! I will never ever let anyone snatch her away from my hands!¡± ¡®If there is, I don¡¯t mind massacring each and every single one of them!¡¯ ¡°Zi Huang, our cultivations are on par now. But I can use a technique from what I am currently cultivating in to be in the advantage.¡± Bei Jun smirked with derision as he looked down on both of them and threatened, ¡°However, I am willing to give you a chance to pick a choice. It is either to marry me or just wait to find the corpse of that little wolf¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue clenched her fist as she looked cially at Bei Jun. She forcefully suppressed her anger as she said her next words heavily, ¡°Bei Jun, you will pay a terrible price for what you did today! Zi Feng shall be thest woman in your life!¡± ¡°Are you referring to that woman known as Zi Feng?¡± Bei Jun sniggered as he replied, ¡°I originally wanted to make use of her. It was, however, a pity that she was too useless as she ended up being killed by you! I hadn¡¯t recovered my peak cultivation at that time so I didn¡¯t want to meet up with you just then. Hence, when she was killed by you for the first time, I abandoned her in order to avoid having my location exposed to you.¡± ¡®That woman was too useless. However, it was due to her assistance a thousand years ago that allowed me to sessfully annihte the Zi family. But her bones must be crushed to ashes after her first death!¡¯ ¡°Bei Jun, where is Xiao Yue and Xiao Bai?¡± A cold glint glimmered in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes. ¡°If you don¡¯t reveal, I will seek them out even if I have to turn the entire world upside down!¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Bei Junughed brazenly. With a peculiar ray of light that flickered past his eyes, he replied, ¡°You will never be able to find their locations! Senior Yue, I had frequently battled against you a thousand years ago in order to gain your attention. But why did you still fail to notice me and even marry this man?¡± Bei Jun pointed at Ye Wu Chen. All of his heartfelt jealousy and rage erupted at this instant. ¡®Hate! ¡®How can I not hate? ¡®I thought that this woman would eventually understand my feelings for her after battling with her for that many years. Yet, who knew she just treated me as her nemesis from the start to even now. Moreover, she had married another guy and even given birth to offsprings! ¡®She can only marry me. I will certainly crush any guys that gets close to her!¡¯ ¡°Bei Jun, you are only my enemy. You were one in my past life and even more so now. I don¡¯t know when you fell for me, but my man can only be Wu Chen. Our bond is destined to be unbreakable no matter how many times we get reincarnated.¡± ¡®I was able to spot him with just a nce within the sea of people in this life. He had also simrly found me with just a nce. Hence, we will always be able to find each other through the crowd with just a nce and be together for our entire life no matter how many times we reincarnated!¡¯ Boom! mes of jealousy burst forth from Bei Jun¡¯s body. mes ignited within his dark golden eyes¡­ Chapter 895 -Meeting Bei Jun Again Part 4

Chapter 895 -Meeting Bei Jun Again Part 4

¡°Hahaha!¡± His brazenughs filled the entire forest. The tree leaves rustled as the cold breeze blew past. ¡°Senior Yue, since you¡¯vee here, do you think I will give you the chance to leave?¡± Boom! The entire forest started moving at this instant. The sky turned dark without a trace of light¡­ ¡°Mu Er!¡± Ye Wu Chen embraced Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body tightly with a dangerous glint that shed past his narrowed eyes¡­ Bei Jun stood within the shifting forest as he looked down at the man that was embracing Mu Ru Yue, subconsciously feeling as though something had stabbed his eyes¡­ Boom! An intense explosion was heard within the forest. It was as if a ck ray of light had enveloped the area. Following that, an unprecedented aura that was never seen before burst forth from Bei Jun¡¯s body. His sinister cold aura spread outwards from his body. A set of purple robes continued to keep her in his embrace at this critical moment, warmth infiltrated her heart¡­ The man¡¯s eyes were sinister and cold, but it brimmed with tender feelings. However, Mu Ru Yue could no longer hear his voice when he seemed to be mouthing some words¡­ ¡°Wu Chen¡­¡± It was unknown why but Mu Ru Yue felt a wave of tiredness came over to her, closing her eyes from her exhaustion¡­ A girl had her eyes closed on an enormous bed iid with gold. Herplexion looked rmingly pale under the glow from the moonlight. A man was hovering over the girl that was on the bed. A peculiar gentleness surged in his dark purple eyes. He used his slender and long finger to caress the girl¡¯s thin lips gently. His finger then gradually moved downwards. However, the girl that was lying on the bed suddenly opened her eyes when he was about to touch the girl¡¯s body. ¡°You¡¯ve awakened¡­¡± The man¡¯s voice was low and hoarse, but it was strangely alluring. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body stiffened as she looked cially at the man¡¯s tremendously handsome face. Killing intent burst forth from her body as she asked, pausing for a couple seconds after each word, ¡°Where is Wu Chen?¡± Bei Jun smirked as he replied, ¡°I can¡¯t kill him but it didn¡¯t mean that I couldn¡¯t send him away. He currently is already in a ce where you will never find him. Senior Yue, there already won¡¯t be anyone that will disturb us anymore from now on¡­¡± ¡®That¡¯s right, there won¡¯t be anyone that can disturb us now.¡¯ ¡°Bei Jun!¡± Booom! Raging mes of fury boiled over from Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body. She fixed her gaze on Bei Jun as she asked coldly, ¡°Did you lure us here?¡± Bei Jun raised his head and looked at Mu Ru Yue. With mes glimmering in his eyes, he revealed, ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t nned. It was just that wolf struggled with all her might, releasing an unwanted signal to attract you over. But she is no longer here as I¡¯ve already sent her away. But since the two of you came, it saved me the trouble of making another trip in getting you.¡± ¡°So Xiao Yue is indeed in your hands!¡± Mu Ru Yue took in a deep breath with her gaze bing increasingly cold. She lowered her gaze, wanting tomunicate with Bai Ze that was in the Alchemy Book. She sadly realized she couldn¡¯t contact it¡­ ¡°Senior Yue, you should stop wasting needless effort. I know that there¡¯s a dimensional space within your body. However, that space of yours is sealed within this ce. Bai Ze won¡¯t be able to get out from it to help you.¡± Beu Jun smirked coldly and with a wave of his hand, he lifted Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body up, pressing her heavily onto the wall. ¡°Senior Yue, there will no longer be anyone that can disturb us now¡­¡± He narrowed his eyes slightly as he stared at the girl that was being confined to the wall. ¡°I¡¯ve waited so many years for you and loved you all these time. I¡¯ve finally obtained you today as I¡¯ve dreamed of for ages¡­¡± Chapter 896 -Meeting Bei Jun Again Part 5

Chapter 896 -Meeting Bei Jun Again Part 5

¡®This girl will soon be mine!¡¯ Bei Jun chuckled. His smile was haughty and contended. A peculiar ray of light surged in his dark golden eyes¡­ He lowered his head gradually upon saying that, nearing Mu Ru Yue¡¯s lips. A cial aura expanded from Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body as she felt his nearing breath, raising her legs to kick Bei Jun away with all her might. Bei Jun narrowed his eyes slightly as he tightly restrained both of her legs. His lips brushed past her ear as he said, ambiguous, ¡°This is a useless struggle. I¡¯ve already used a method to send Ye Wu Chen away and it is impossible for Bai Ze to break out from the dimensional space. This time, nobody will be able to save you. Senior Yue, since your heart temporarily doesn¡¯t belong to me, I shall take your body first! I will then make you fall deeply in love with me!¡± ¡°Bei Jun!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze darkened as she looked at the lust burning in the man¡¯s eyes. Intense fury zed in her heart. She currently only have a solution¡­ That solution was Yan Jin! ¡®If Yan Jin can awaken from his deep slumber, he might be able to break out of the Alchemy Book with Bai Ze¡¯s assistance¡­¡¯ ¡°Stepfather, elder apprentice brother¡­¡± Yet, the room¡¯s door was suddenly pushed open at this moment. Xiao Jing was stunned when she raised her head after entering the room¡­ ¡®Mu Ru Yue! ¡®Why? Why is Mu Ru Yue here? Moreover, Master is pressing down on her¡­ ¡®It can¡¯t be that the girl that Master loves is Mu Ru Yue, right?¡¯ A hand seemed to have mercilessly ripped Xiao Jing¡¯s heart apart. It was so painful that she felt suffocated. Ayer of tears coated herrge, clear eyes. Her lovely face momentarily turned gravely pale. ¡®Stepfather has kept his chastity for all these years, not touching any girls. Hence, I was satisfied with that even if stepfather doesn¡¯t love me. ¡®But now¡­¡¯ Xiao Jing¡¯s heart shuddered upon seeing this scene, her body shaking uncontrobly. She currently had an impulse to run away, but her legs seemed to weighed down by a thousand pounds of gold, unable to move a step¡­ Bei Jun¡¯s gaze turned grim as he nced gloomily at Xiao Jing. With his gaze that seemed to have an intense storm brewing within it, he said, ¡°Scram!¡± Boom! A mighty force smashed against her body, sending her body flying out of the room. m! The room¡¯s door was mmed shut. But it still couldn¡¯t appease the storm that was brewing in his body¡­ ¡°Bei Jun is Xiao Jing¡¯s stepfather?¡± A cold glint shed past Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes as she made a realization as she muttered, ¡°Does this mean that Feng Jing Tian¡­¡± ¡®This man is Feng Jing Tian¡¯s Master! ¡®It¡¯s no mystery why Feng Jing Tian could advance that quickly in his cultivation. It was all due to be person behind him being Bei Jun!¡¯ Xiao Jing¡¯s interruption was akin to pour a pail of cold water over Bei Jun¡¯s head, making all his lust disappear. He gradually shifted his gaze to Mu Ru Yue with a feeble glow within his dark golden eyes. ¡°Bei Jun, what on earth are you nning to do?¡± Mu Ru Yue suppressed her heartfelt anger as she looked ice-cold at Bei Jun¡¯s enchanting handsome face and asked, ¡°What is your purpose in keeping Feng Jing Tian as your disciple?¡± ¡®From my understanding of him from my previous life, this man will never do anything without a motive! ¡®There must be a reason for him to keep Feng Jing Tian as his disciple.¡¯ The entire room became silent. Gradually, Mu Ru Yue had given up all hopes of him answering her question. Yet, the man¡¯s low tone voice was heard at this moment, ¡°Xiao Jing has a divine fiend physique while Feng Jing Tian has a devil¡¯s physique. If there is an offspring born between the two of them, that child will instantly be a god once it¡¯s born!¡± God! It was an existence that was revered by the entire world! Chapter 897 -Meeting Bei Jun Again Part 6

Chapter 897 -Meeting Bei Jun Again Part 6

¡®If I am a god, I didn¡¯t need to crack my mind to find for an ancient divine weapon to borrow its might to send Ye Wu Chen away! ¡®But I know that he will return sooner orter. Hence, I must be stronger during this period of time. Otherwise, who knows when she will be snatched away from me again¡­¡¯ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body shuddered. She gradually closed her eyes. She only opened her eyes after a long time with a trace of cold ray of light that flickered past her eyes. ¡°Where is Wu Chen?¡± Bei Jun nced at her and with a smirk, he disclosed, ¡°That white dragon and him have gone to the ce that you came from¡­¡± ¡®The ce I came from?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart shuddered. ¡®Does the ce Ie from refers to Hua Xia? Can it be Wu Chen went to Hua Xia?¡¯ ¡°The only way in sending someone to Hua Xia is by bing a god. How did you manage to send him to Hua Xia?¡± Bei Jun narrowed his eyes slightly with his gaze locked onto Mu Ru Yue. A breeze blew under the moonlight. Arrogance was expressed on his enchanting face. ¡°Senior Yue, when both of you died that year, I¡¯ve sent your soul to Hua Xia, wanting to separate the two of you for good. However, when I recovered my cultivation and obtained an ancient divine instrument, I went to find you again! Who knew you¡¯ve returned and had fallen in love with him again¡­¡± ¡°Just what¡¯s so good about him? Why didn¡¯t you notice me at all in the previous life and even this life? But it¡¯s alright. Since you¡¯re here, I¡¯ve sent him to Hua Xia to separate the two of you forever in your entire life and eternity! Hahaha!¡± Bei Junughed brazenly, insanity filled hisughs. ¡®Now, they will never be able to meet each other again. Thus, this girl can only be mine!¡¯ ¡°Bei Jun, do you think you can separate us just like this? I will always be by his side even if I have to cross two dimensional spaces. I will always return to his side!¡± Boom! A ball of mes of fury ignited in Bei Jun¡¯s heart as he looked at the girl¡¯s determined eyes. However, a heart-wrenching pain overwhelmed his anger. It was as if a heavy hammer had smashed ruthlessly on his heart, his heart dripping with blood from the pain¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t you even think about that! I will definitely not let you leave! Moreover, you don¡¯t have the might to head to that ce. God had never appeared in this world even when you were that close in bing a one in your previous life!¡± Bei Jun pressed down on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s shoulder heavily. The scar on his face enhanced his crazed appearance. His voice was obviously shaky, but he stubbornly didn¡¯t let his sorrow be expressed on his face¡­ Mu Ru Yue sniggered as she just closed her eyes, no longer looking at him. Gradually, Bei Jun released his grip as he stumbled a couple of steps backward. He took in a breath from his pain as he clenched his fist and dered, ¡°Senior Yue, I will eventually make you¡­ ept me.¡± He no longer looked at Mu Ru Yue upon saying that. He raised his hand to put on his dark golden mask before he turned around and left the room¡­ ¡°Stepfather.¡± When Xiao Jing saw the man that left the room under the night sky, she asked with herplexion gravely pale, ¡°Why is she here¡­¡± ¡®I originally thought Stepfather previously meant that Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t qualify to obtain the affections of Feng Jing Tian. ¡®But from what I¡¯ve seen today, I finally understood that what he meant was Feng Jing Tian wasn¡¯t worthy in even liking Mu Ru Yue¡­ ¡®But I just can¡¯t ept that. Stepfather is like a mighty god in my heart. How can he love a married girl? ¡®A married girl is just an old withered flower. How can she bepatible with my mighty and noble stepfather?¡¯ Chapter 898 -The Price For The Betrayal Part 1

Chapter 898 -The Price For The Betrayal Part 1

¡°Why did youe here for?¡± Bei Jun¡¯s gaze darkened with mes zing in his eyes, he ordered, ¡°Nobody is allowed to step a foot in this area without my order!¡± Xiao Jing¡¯s heart trembled. She bit her lips and lowered her head as she replied, ¡°Yes, Stepfather.¡± Her heart clenched at this moment. Waves of pain came over to her, her heart ached unbearably¡­ Mu Ru Yue looked at the tightly shut room door within the room as she heaved a gentle sigh of relief. ¡®It¡¯s great that the pervert Bei Jun has left. Otherwise, it will be impossible for me to resist against him with my current might¡­¡¯ ¡°Wu Chen¡­¡± She lowered her gaze as she muttered lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will definitelye for you! Following that, I will return with you back to this ce¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue couldn¡¯t help but look at her surroundings upon thinking about that. She, however, knew that Bei Jun would always be monitoring her every movement even if he didn¡¯t restrict her freedom¡­ ¡°Ancient divine instrument?¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her brow slightly as she said, ¡°I will get my hands on that ancient divine instrument no matter what!¡± Red hairs fluttered lightly at a summit of the back mountain. The man that waszing on the grass abruptly opened his eyes. His bloodshot eyes shifted to the girl that was climbing up the mountain. ¡°Do you need something?¡± The man frowned slightly as he said in a captivating voice. Glimmers danced in Xiao Jing¡¯s eyes as she bit her lips lightly before saying, ¡°Elder apprentice brother, there¡¯s a woman known as Mu Ru Yue within the North Devil Pce.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Feng Jing Tian stood up abruptly. He held on the front of Xiao Jing¡¯s robe as with a tempest brewing in his eyes, he rified, ¡°What did you say just now? Where is she?¡± ¡°In¡­ in the North Devil Pce!¡± Bang! With a wave of his hand, Feng Jing Tian threw Xiao Jing on the ground. His red robes soared through the sky, rapidly vanishing from her sight. Xiao Jing lowered her gaze with a trace of sinister ray of light that shed past her eyes as she looked at the direction Feng Jing Tian had gone. ¡®I don¡¯t dare to go against stepfather¡¯s order. ¡®But I must make that woman leave stepfather. Hence, I can only make use of this love-struck man Feng Jing Tian¡­¡¯ ¡°Mister Feng!¡± Two figures descended from the sky just as Feng Jing Tian was about to step a foot within the North Devil Pce. ¡°The head had ordered that nobody will be able to enter this ce without hismand.¡± ¡°Get out of the way!¡± Boom! Rampant mes surged forth from Feng Jing Tian¡¯s body, instantly sending those two people flying away. Following that, he directly went past those two people, entering the North Devil Pce¡­ Currently, Mu Ru Yue was sitting cross-legged on the bed with her eyes closed, cultivating. She was startled when her room¡¯s door was suddenly kicked roughly open. An enchanter-like face entered her sight when she opened her eyes. ¡°Come with me!¡± Feng Jing Tian grabbed Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hand, hastily running out of the room. ¡°Feng Jing Tian!¡± Mu Ru Yue was stunned for a moment as she didn¡¯t expect Feng Jing Tian toe here. Her heart momentarily gloomed as she thought about Bei Jun¡¯s ruthlessness. Arge figure suddenly appeared before them, blocking the sunlight and their path, just as she wanted to say something. ¡°Where are the two of you going?¡± The man was standing in mid-air with a weak glow of sunlight shining upon his ck robes, as though he was emitting a dark golden glow. His voice was low and hoarse with an indistinct sinister cold aura. A dark golden mask covered his face as his cold gazended upon the two of them. ¡°Feng Jing Tian, are you betraying me?¡± Bei Jun narrowed his eyes slightly as he walked step by step toward them. A tyrannical grandeur burst forth from his body as he neared them. Chapter 899 -The Price For The Betrayal Part 2

Chapter 899 -The Price For The Betrayal Part 2

Boom! His ck robes fluttered slightly as a gale arose. The man raised his cold eyes as he asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Do you know what will be the price for betraying me? ¡°Woman, quickly go!¡± Feng Jing Tian¡¯s expression changed as he raised his hand to push Mu Ru Yue away as he said, ¡°Quickly leave this ce! I will block him!¡± He raised his hand to draw arge sword upon saying that. His red robes moved in a sh charging toward Bei Jun as quickly as he could. Bei Jun narrowed his eyes slightly but he just stood there, not moving. His grandeur suddenly burst forth, carrying an rming and intense pressure toward Feng Jing Tian¡­ ¡°Feng Jing Tian, do you think you can be my match?¡± He smiled. His smile was extremely ruthless. He was like a hell envoy from theherworld. It was as if he could instantly take a person¡¯s life by raising his hand¡­ Boom! Bei Jun¡¯s aura struck Feng Jing Tian¡¯s chest, instantly making Feng Jing Tian spit a mouthful of blood. He was forced to rapidly moved several metres back. Bam! He heavily knelt down on a knee. Perspiration flowed down the curves of his gravely pale magnificent face, dripping drop by drop onto the ground. Bei Jun gradually raised his hand. Feng Jing Tian¡¯s power in his body surged forth uncontrobly, giving off sounds of explosion¡­ ¡°Feng Jing Tian, this shall be the price for betraying me!¡± Pfft! Feng Jing Tian spat out a mouthful of blood, enhancing the charm of his face. ¡°Feng Jing Tian!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s pupils constricted as mes of fury exploded forth, unsupressable. ¡°Bei Jun, if you dare to kill him, I swear that we will never be able to live under the same sky for my entire life and eternity!¡± A heavy hammer struck Bei Jun¡¯s heart. A formless tempest surged in his eyes as his dark golden eyes stared at Mu Ru Yue as he asked, ¡°You don¡¯t want to live under the same sky as me for him?¡± ¡®Is she really going to treat me like this for this man?¡¯ ¡°Not living under the same sky with you and will strive to pursue after your life unceasingly!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes were tremendously cial as cold ray of light was shot toward Bei Jun. Her gaze was as though piercing his heart with a sword, momentarily making his heart drenched in blood. The pain made him stumble a little. ¡°Why?¡± Bei Jun clenched his fists tightly. He forcefully suppressed his heartfelt fury as he asked, ¡°Why are you willing to treat even Feng Jing Tian and Bai Ze that well? But just why can¡¯t you¡­¡± ¡°I can¡¯t bear living under the same sky with you from that moment that you teamed up with Zi Feng to annihte the Zi family!¡± Bei Jun gasped a cold breath of air. ¡®I really want to tell her that the Zi family hasn¡¯t died. I had simrly shifted the Zi family to the same ce that I sent her soul to that year. But it is useless to tell her that. ¡®Her hatred for me had already prated deep into her bones!¡¯ ¡°Cough! Cough!¡± Feng Jing Tian coughed out two mouthfuls of blood. He seemed to use all of his energy to shout, ¡°Woman, quickly leave this ce!¡± ¡°Feng Jing Tian!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression changed slightly. She moved in a sh to Feng Jing Tian¡¯s side, raising her hand to support his body. She then lowered her gaze as she asked, ¡°W-what is the point of doing this? Feng Jing Tian, you currently no longer owe me anything.¡± Feng Jing Tian¡¯s body shuddered. A trace of pain shed past his phoenix eyes as she replied, ¡°Woman, if I can make you remember me forever by dying for you, then I, Feng Jing Tian, won¡¯t have any regrets in my life. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid that you will never notice my existence¡­¡± ¡®Isn¡¯t the current Bei Jun the same as the previous me, wanting to forcefully get her? But I never got her heart. ¡®There will certainly be a day that Bei Jun would drown in sorrow and regret his entire life, just like I did, for all the mistakes he had done!¡¯ Feng Jing Tian smiled fearlessly as he looked at the man nearing him¡­ Chapter 900 -Bei Jun’s Pain Part 1

Chapter 900 -Bei Jun¡¯s Pain Part 1

Bei Jun¡¯s cold gaze was as cold as the biting cold wind. He looked arrogantly at the blood-red red robes. He gradually walked toward him, closing their distance. The sky changed its colour at that instant, drowning all forms of light from the sun and moon. His grandeur was like several unsheathed sword that seemed to slice through the dark sky¡­ Xiao Jing that was hiding far away didn¡¯t expect that Bei Jun would be that enraged as dread filled her heart. ¡®If I didn¡¯t decide to make use of Feng Jing Tian to send that woman away and chose to personally do that, perhaps the one that would have to withstand his fury would be me¡­¡¯ Xiao Jing¡¯s lips turned gravely pale as she bit her lips hard. Her heart hurt unbearably as if it had been ripped apart. Nothing could be more painful in this world than when your beloved man had fallen in love with another girl that didn¡¯t reciprocate his feelings but continued to love her deeply. ¡°Feng Jing Tian!¡± Bei Jun looked down upon the man that could no longer move a muscle under his aura. With disdain-filled eyes, he said, ¡°You don¡¯t qualify to like her, but since you still have some uses, I won¡¯t kill you. Nheless, you still need to pay the price for your betrayal!¡± Bei Jun gradually raised his hand. His voice was void of warmth as if a cold wind had prated his body. However, at the instant he wanted to make his move, white robes shed past protecting Feng Jing Tian behind her¡­ A cold aura enveloped the girl¡¯s body. Her gaze was cial. That gaze of hers was like an ice-cold sword that instantly pierced deeply into Bei Jun¡¯s heart¡­ ¡°You want to protect him?¡± Bei Jun¡¯s heart received a blow, his anger intensified. ¡°Yes!¡± Mu Ru Yue lifted her gaze slightly and with her aura surging forth, she continued, ¡°You will have to walk over my dead body if you want to hurt him!¡± Her white robes fluttered slightly with her hair flying with the wind. Feng Jing Tian¡¯s body stiffened slightly as he locked his gaze onto the figure before him. ¡®It is worth it no matter what I¡¯ve to pay for that sentence¡­¡¯ Bei Jun clenched his raised hand. Following that, he gradually lowered it. He closed his eyes slowly. Theplexion under his mask was gravely pale. ¡®I am reluctant to kill this woman after all¡­ ¡°Feng Jing Tian, I shall temporarily not kill you on her behalf! I won¡¯t let you off so easily if there¡¯s a second time!¡± Bei Jun slowly opened his dark golden eyes with a cold ray of light that shed past his eyes. He roughly shook his sleeves downwards before he turned around and walked toward the candid sunlight¡­ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s pupils constricted uncontrobly as she watched that tall figure gradually disappeared from her sight. ¡®I am the one that clearly understands Bei Jun¡¯s personality from being his nemesis. ¡®That man is cold, heartless and a narcissist. His heart is simrly ruthless and inhumane. He won¡¯t mind destroying the heaven and earth without frowning in order to achieve his goal. ¡®However, he chose to step down today¡­ ¡®Why?¡¯ ¡°Cough! Cough!¡± Feng Jing Tian coughed drily. He suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood, theplexion of his enchanter-like face was gravely pale under the sunlight¡­ ¡°Feng Jing Tian!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯splexion paled from being rmed as she hastily supported his swaying body. With a trace ofplex gaze in her eyes, she said, ¡°Frankly, you don¡¯t need to do this. Bei Jun won¡¯t kill me. You¡­¡± She suddenly stopped talking. Her hand was being gripped tightly by the man¡¯s hand, excitement brimmed in his bloodshot phoenix eyes. Chapter 901 - Bei Jun’s Pain Part 2

Chapter 901 - Bei Jun¡¯s Pain Part 2

The man¡¯s voice was hoarse but boundlessly charming. With a captivating smile like a rose on his face, he asked, ¡°Woman, y-you will protect me?¡± It was just a sentence, but he felt that his hard work had finally paid off¡­ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s finger stiffened slightly as she lowered her eyshes as she said indifferently, ¡°I just don¡¯t want anyone to be hurt because of me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Feng Jing Tian gradually closed his pair of phoenix eyes as he smiled with satisfaction. ¡®I already am totally satisfied with that.¡¯ ¡°Feng Jing Tian, quickly consume this Saint Revival Pill. It can treat your injuries.¡± Mu Ru Yue took a pill out and presented it before Feng Jing Tian. Feng Jing Tian focused his gaze on the Saint Revival Pill before him. He then smiled, epting the pill without any hesitation. He meticulously wrapped the pill up in a red-clothed bag before stuffing that bag into hispel. ¡°I will consume it once I head back.¡± ¡®This is the first thing she gave me. It is something tomemorate. Thus, this pill shall be treasured by me for all my life and eternity.¡¯ ¡°Woman, I shall bring you away now.¡± ¡°No!¡± Mu Ru Yue shook her head as she exined, ¡°Xiao Yue is still in his hands so I temporarily can¡¯t leave. Moreover, I need to get my hands on that ancient divine instrument that is in his possession. He had used it to send Wu Chen away to a ce. I need to have that divine instrument to leave this ce to the ce that Wu Chen was sent to¡­¡± Feng Jing Tian¡¯s gaze moved llightly and with a resolute ray of light in his eyes, he said, ¡°I will help you no matter what!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t need,¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her head to look at the man¡¯s enchanter-like face as she continued, ¡°I don¡¯t want to continue implicating you. Feng Jing Tian, let¡¯s part our ways here. On another note, don¡¯t marry Xiao Jing as Bei Jun wants to make use of the child born between you both for his master n. We currently don¡¯t have any ways of dealing with him now!¡± Feng Jing Tian didn¡¯t say anything but no one would know what he was thinking¡­ Light muslin flowed messily within a fragrant pavilion. Mu Ru Yue was sitting cross-legged on the bed with her eyes closed. She abruptly opened her eyes as she looked coldly at the petite figure outside of the room. Xiao Jing walked in with aplex expression. She focused her gaze on Mu Ru Yue while biting her lip before she asked, ¡°Why can¡¯t you ept my stepfather¡¯s love?¡± Mu Ru Yue gave her a nce before slowly closing her eyes. ¡°You¡­¡± Xiao Jing didn¡¯t expect that Mu Ru Yue would ignore her as she continued furiously, ¡°How can you hurt my Stepfather that is such an outstanding man? Stepfather has always been ruthless since the years that I¡¯ve known Stepfather. Yet, he let Feng Jing Tian, who he wanted to hurt, off for you! Why can¡¯t you ept him when he treats you so well? I really don¡¯t know what part of you that Stepfather likes. But you make use of his love for you to be fearless! You are ipatible with him!¡± Mu Ru Yue no longer nced at Xiao Jing after the first nce. Her expression was calm and collected, without a trace of ripple. Xiao Jing¡¯s face flushed red from her anger. With mes of fury gradually lighting in her eyes, she said, ¡°Are you listening? It is your honour to be liked by Stepfather. You should know what¡¯s best for you! You don¡¯t know how many girls want to be with Stepfather as his wife due to his noble and prestige status. Yet, he had kept his chastity for you for so many years. But you¡­¡± ¡®But you trampled on Stepfather¡¯s feelings!¡¯ Mu Ru Yue suddenly opened her eyes and with her gaze increasingly turning cial, she said, ¡°If you don¡¯t know anything, stop acting like a crazed dog at this ce, barking noisily and unceasingly. I want to be at peace at this moment. Please leave.¡± ¡®The two of us had formed a connection even if we were always enemies in our previous life. ¡®I will only acknowledge Bei Jun as my enemy in the entire Central Region that year¡­¡¯ Chapter 902 - Bei Jun’s Pain Part 3

Chapter 902 - Bei Jun¡¯s Pain Part 3

¡®However, everything changed once I married Ye Wu Chen! ¡®He had not only used several methods in trying to kill Ye Wu Chen, but he had also even implicated so many lives of the Zi family. He should be the one that gave the magic array to trap Bai Ze within it to Zi Feng. Otherwise, Zi Feng wouldn¡¯t have sufficient power to activate the magic array. ¡®I will never forgive him with such great grudges and hatred toward him! ¡®I, Mu Ru Yue, swear that I am not worthy to call myself human if I didn¡¯t seek vengeance for that many people of the Zi family!¡¯ ¡°Hold your tongue!¡± Xiao Jing¡¯s gaze turned grim as she shouted coldly, ¡°This is the North Devil Pce! This isn¡¯t your territory! You¡­¡± Suddenly, a sinister cold aura could be felt from outside the room¡¯s door, instantly trapping all of Xiao Jing¡¯s next words at her throat. ¡°Why had youe here?¡± Xiao Jing¡¯s heart became heavy abruptly when she shifted her gaze to the room¡¯s door, the man¡¯s dark golden eyes entered her sight. ¡°Step-Stepfather¡­¡± Xiao Jing¡¯splexion turned gravely pale as she stuttered. A cold aura permeated the room. With a sh of ck robes, the man walked into the room from outside. Xiao Jing could feel that her breath had thinned at that instant. It was as if an enormous rock had weighed down on her heart, suffocating her. ¡°Stepfather, I¡­ I was just¡­¡± The man used hisrge hand to strangle her neck mercilessly just as she wanted to exin. The feeling of suffocation made her panic. She widened herrge, clear eyes as she looked at the man¡¯s cold, unfeeling dark golden eyes in sorrow and pain. ¡®I can clearly feel that this man¡¯s heartfelt killing intent at this instant. ¡®If it wasn¡¯t that I still have some uses for him, he would most probably kill me now¡­¡¯ ¡°Do you still remember what I said?¡± The man narrowed his eyes slightly. With a cold ray of light being emitted from his eyes like a storm, he continued, ¡°I¡¯ve mentioned that you aren¡¯t permitted toe here and disturb her. It seems that you¡¯ve forgotten my words!¡± Bam! Bei Jun raised his hand, making Xiao Jing¡¯s body to be sent flying backward. Bam! Her body had collided heavily against the door. The pain and fear made her heart clench, her mind nked¡­ ¡°Scram!¡± The man¡¯s voice was low and hoarse. The husky sound like the dark sky made Xiao Jing¡¯s heart shuddered. She suppressed her heartache as she gradually stood up and bit her lips hard before she replied, ¡°Understood, Stepfather!¡± ¡®My head is really painful, but what was more painful to me is my heart that is dripping profusely with blood¡­¡¯ The man didn¡¯t even nce at the direction she had departed to from the start. He shifted his gaze to Mu Ru Yue, but was at a loss of what to say¡­ Mu Ru Yue opened her eyes as she said indifferently, ¡°Bei Jun, let¡¯s have a good chat.¡± Her calm expression made Bei Jun ted. ¡®It is the first time that she had talked to me with such an expression ever since she reincarnated.¡¯ Bei Jun controlled his trembling heart as he said deep and low voice, ¡°What shall we chat about?¡± Mu Ru Yue smirked slightly as she got out of the bed, filling two cups on the table with tea at her own pace. With a smirk, she said, ¡°Have a seat first. We will then have a great chat.¡± Bei Jun looked at the teacup that Mu Ru Yue had pushed before him. A ray of light shed past his eyes but he decided to brush his robes backward and sat. He lifted his hand gently to remove his dark golden mask. The man¡¯s facial appearance was exceedingly handsome and beautiful under the light of daybreak. However, his beauty wasn¡¯t as effeminate as Feng Jing Tian¡¯s; it was masculine. His well defined facial features was adorned by an extremely fair skin tone. The faint scar on his face didn¡¯t in the slightest ruined the beauty of his face, it gave his appearance an alluring charm instead. ¡°Have some tea.¡± Mu Ru Yue sniggered as she gradually lifted her teacup and had a sip. Chapter 903 - Bei Jun’s Pain Part 4

Chapter 903 - Bei Jun¡¯s Pain Part 4

Bei Jun¡¯s gazended on the teacup before his expression changed a little before looking at Mu Ru Yue. However, he still drank all of the content in the teacup in one shot. Mu Ru Yue raised her gaze slightly as she said coldly, ¡°Bei Jun, tell me the locations of the ancient divine instrument and Xiao Yue!¡± ¡°Do you really want to know?¡± Bei Jun smirked with slight mockery as he continued, ¡°Senior Yue, is he that important to you for you to do whatever you can to find him?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s voice was resolute as she continued, ¡°I will always be by his side. My heart will only be with Ye Wu Chen even if we are in different worlds now.¡± Bei Jun closed his eyes slightly. A trace of cold ray of light shed past his eyes when he opened it as he replied, ¡°I won¡¯t tell you that.¡± ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I just have to continue searching for a way.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiles lightly as she stood up from the chair and said, ¡°I had ced poison in the tea that you had drunk. You won¡¯t be able to move a muscle for the next three hours. Hence, I will make use of those three hours to find them.¡± She no longer dallied and walked out of the room after giving ast nce at the man¡¯s extraordinary handsome face¡­ Bei Jin chuckled as he watched her departing figure and muttered, ¡°Actually, I already knew that there¡¯s poison in that cup of tea but I was gambling. I was gambling on whether you really want to harm me or not. But it seems I¡¯ve lost the bet¡­¡± He closed his eyes gently, covering the sorrow that was in his dark golden eyes. ¡®I still drank it regardlessly even if I knew that there was poison in the tea, gambling on whether she would really hurt me¡­ ¡®Yet, I lost terribly!¡¯ Bei Jin¡¯splexion was gravely pale, stumbling two steps backward. Following that, he felt a sweet taste at his throat. Pfft! He spat out a mouthful of blood, staining the ground before him as beautiful as roses¡­ ¡°Stepfather!¡± Xiao Jing hastily dashed out from within the room, running to Bei Jun¡¯s side, tears welling out from her eyes. ¡°Stepfather, she treated you so terribly. Yet, why do you¡­¡± ¡°Scram!¡± A tyrannical aura exploded forth from Bei Jun¡¯s body, forcing Xiao Jing to back a couple of steps. He once again coughed twice, profusely coughing out blood. Xiao Jing¡¯s heart ached badly. ¡®How much love does Stepfather has for that woman to spit out blood due to her actions? ¡®His wound is really deep this time¡­¡¯ ¡°Stepfather, do you¡­ do you want me to stop her from leaving?¡± Xiao Jing bit her gravely pale lips as she looked timidly at Bei Jun¡¯s handsome face. The man finally looked toward her. mes glimmered in his dark golden eyes from his gaze but it made Xiao Jing¡¯s heart tightened as if she was being suffocated¡­ ¡°You better be prepared to marry Feng Jing Tian!¡± ¡°Stepfather!!¡± Xiao Jing¡¯s voice was trembling. There was nothing more torturous than when your most beloved man handed you over to another man¡­ ¡®Does Stepfather really dislike me that much that he is willing to sacrifice me as his stepdaughter for his goal? It can¡¯t be that I am that negligible to him, right?¡± ¡°Xiao Jing,¡± Bei Jun¡¯s gaze was cold and emotionless, carrying a bone-piercing cold as he said, ¡°I dislike anyone going against my order! Don¡¯t forget that I am the one that had given you your current life. I can give you power, allowing you to possess great might. I, however, can simrly take back all those privileges as I please! You are just a chess piece to me so it is best that you are clear about your status, not overstepping your boundaries!¡± Chapter 904 - Bei Jun’s Pain Part 5

Chapter 904 - Bei Jun¡¯s Pain Part 5

¡®That¡¯s right, in my point of view, any girl in this world except Mu Ru Yue isn¡¯t worthy of entering my eyes. ¡®I will only chase after that woman in my entire life!¡¯ ¡°Yes, Stepfather.¡± Xiao Jing lowered her gaze as she gradually pushed open the door¡­ Bei Jun could no longer withstand the pain the instant she left as he knelt heavily on one knee. His heartache made his expression be distorted but he was, more importantly, enraged. ¡°Senior Yue, you had crushed myst trace of hope for you. I will no longer be merciful toward you from now on! I will make you my woman even if it is by force! I will lock you up for your entire life and eternity!¡± Mu Ru Yue was unexpectedly able to roam freely within the North Devil Pce, unhindered. She could clearly feel several powerful aurae in her surroundings but they didn¡¯t step forth to stop her. ¡°I only have three hours.¡± ¡®I must find Xiao Yue and the ancient divine instrument within the next three hours!¡¯ Mu Ru Yue raised her gaze slightly with a trace of cold ray of light that flickered past her eyes. ¡®Actually, I knew that with Bei Jun¡¯s wariness, he would have known that I had poisoned the tea. Hence, I was betting on how deep Bei Jun¡¯s feelings was for me. ¡®It¡¯s fortunate that I¡¯ve won the bet¡­ ¡®That man had clearly known that the tea was poisoned but he still decided to drink it anyways. ¡®However, I didn¡¯t in the slightest regret injuring Bei Jun. ¡®I will do anything for Xiao Yue and Wu Chen. Moreover, that man didn¡¯t mind seducing Zi Feng to annihte the Zi family in my previous life all in the name of revenging against me¡­¡¯ ¡°Master!¡± Suddenly, Mu Ru Yue felt a call out through spiritual power. Mu Ru Yue was jubnt as she asked, ¡°Xiao Yue, where are you?¡± ¡°Master, I¡¯ve finally managed to get a hold of you¡­ I¡­¡± Their connection was once again forcefully severed before Xiao Yue could reveal her location. Nheless, that short connection had already enabled Mu Ru Yue to find her location¡­ ¡°It should be around here.¡± Mu Ru Yue narrowed her eyes slightly as she looked at a forest near her. A peculiar ray of light shed past her eyes. Following that, she soared toward the forest without any hesitation. There was a silver Sky Wolf within a cage on the sacrificial altar. That wolf was elegant and beautiful with a bright glow being emitted from her eyes. A white figure quickly moved in a sh over toward the Sky Wolf at this instant. Mu Ru Yue had hastily soared over to the cage when she saw Xiao Yue being caged within. Yet, she halted her steps after she was just before Xiao Yue¡­ Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish! Several figures abruptly appeared from the side, heavily surrounding Mu Ru Yue within. A strong aura burst forth from each of those people¡¯s body. It was like a sinister cloud hade over, carrying a suffocating pressure. ¡°A group of Spiritual Realm practitioners?¡± Mu Ru Yue smirked slightly as shemented indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t need fear anything as long as it isn¡¯t a Supreme Realm expert!¡± The only person within this North Devil Pce she couldn¡¯t defeat was Bei Jun! ¡°Hmph!¡± The Elder, who was the leader of the group, released a mighty aura as he advised, ¡°Little girl, you should not act so brazenly as it won¡¯t do you any good!¡± Mu Ru Yue nced through the crowd as she asked indifferently, ¡°Will you be going to battle against me one at a time or all at once? How about you attack me all at once as I want to save some time¡­¡± ¡°Haha!¡± The elder seemed to have heard a joke as he raised his head andughed heartily, ¡°Little girl, since you¡¯re seeking death, I shall grant you that wish! The Devil Master had already ordered that nobody is allowed to enter this ce. Trespassers will be killed!¡± Boom! The elder had an imposing grandeur and with his body like a sword, he quickly neared Mu Ru Yue, standing before her. Chapter 905 - Bei Jun’s Pain Part 6

Chapter 905 - Bei Jun¡¯s Pain Part 6

His index finger was like a dagger drenched with poison stabbing at her throat. But just as he was about to reach Mu Ru Yue, a gigantic sword suddenly appeared behind her, shing downward without any signs of warning. Boom! The entire ground was split open, dust and sand filled the area covering the crowd¡¯s sight¡­ ¡°True Realm!¡± The crowd couldn¡¯t help but gasp as they saw her might. This girl was unexpectedly a True Realm practitioner! ¡°Are you done?¡± Mu Ru Yue smirked slightly as she looked at those elders as she continued, ¡°Since you aren¡¯ting, it shall be my turn¡­¡± Swish! A sword materialized in the sky, floating before Mu Ru Yue. She raised her hand to grip onto the sword, shing it heavily downward. Intense mes burst out from the sword as if it was capable to rip the sky apart. Pfft! The elder closest to Mu Ru Yue was instantly sent flying several meters back. The ming sword thennded on his body before he coulde back to his wits¡­ The crowd was stunned as they looked with disbelief at the girl¡¯s cold but wless facial appearance. It had to be known that they were all mighty Spiritual Realm experts. Yet, they couldn¡¯t hold a candle before this girl¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s deal with her together.¡± Another person gritted his teeth as he charged with the group toward Mu Ru Yue. Mu Ru Yue raised her eyes that was void of warmth with her gaze focused on the group of elders charging toward her. Boom! mes were constantly surging forth from her body, gradually gathering toward the Heavenly Dragon me Sword which was in her hand. The sword emitted an intense glow. Following that, an enormous sword that was made from mes appeared above her head, she heavily shed downward again. The ground quaked and the mountain swayed at this instant. The entire sacrificial altar had toppled. Intense mes devoured those elders¡¯ body like a storm¡­ The entirend seemed to have been engulfed by mes. ¡°Xiao Yue!¡± Mu Ru Yue hastily turned around. ng! A ray of red light was shot toward the cage, breaking it. ¡°Master.¡± Xiao Yue dashed out from the cage. Her body gradually elongated by a ray of light, slowly revealing a human face. She halted her steps when she was before Mu Ru Yue. With a teary pair of silver eyes, she said, ¡°Master, I don¡¯t know where Xiao Bai had been sent to by a weapon¡­ I was unable to aplish the task given by Master as I was captured by Bei Jun.¡± Guilt filled her elegant and impable face. ¡°Xiao Yue, everything will be fine.¡± Mu Ru Yue smirked slightly as she continued, ¡°We will be able to find Xiao Bai¡­¡± ¡°Master¡­¡± Xiao Yue pursed her lips slightly. Her beautiful face was still gravely pale but she was at a loss of what to say¡­ ¡°Xiao Yue, do you know where is that ancient weapon located?¡± Mu Ru Yue frowned. ¡®No matter what, I must bring Wu Chen and Xiao Bai back from that ce. ¡®It will be the time to settle my debts with Bei Jun after that!¡¯ ¡°It seems to be at this ce.¡± Glimmers danced in Xiao Yue¡¯s eyes as she asked, ¡°Master, are you going to find Xiao Bai?¡± ¡°Mhm! Not only Xiao Bai, Wu Chen as well¡­¡± Swish! A tyrannical grandeur suddenly neared them from afar, making Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression to change abruptly. ¡°Oh no! It had been three hours. Bei Jun ising here. Xiao Yue, let¡¯s quickly leave this ce!¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her hand to grab onto Xiao Yue¡¯s hand, hastily dashing forward in a sh¡­ Yet, a figure suddenly descended from the sky, blocking her path. A sinister cold aura was emitted from the man that was being enveloped in ck robes. Coldness and arrogance were surging from within of his dark golden eyes as he said, ¡°Senior Yue, I won¡¯t allow you to escape again!¡± Chapter 906 - Lovesick Feng Jing Tian Part 1

Chapter 906 - Lovesick Feng Jing Tian Part 1

A man in ck robes appeared before Mu Ru Yue as he gradually neared her. A tyrannical aura arose from his body as he neared, causing a gale to appear in his surroundings. ¡°Master, quickly leave!¡± Xiao Yue¡¯s expression changed greatly as she charged toward Bei Jun like a lightning bolt, determination shed past her silver irises. ¡°Xiao Yue!¡± Mu Ru Yue finally panicked as she raised her hand, trying to grab a hold of Xiao Yue. Nheless, she had only managed to tear a piece of her clothing¡­ Xiao Yue had rapidly charged before Bei Jun. A sword then suddenly appeared in her hand, horizontally shing at his throat from the side. Bei Jun nced coldly at Xiao Yue. But he had sessfully made Xiao Yue¡¯s body stiffened from just that nce. Following that, he used arge hand to smack Xiao Yue, making her fly backward. Blood flowed down like rain from the sky¡­ ¡°Xiao Yue!¡± Raging mes of fury exploded forth from Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body as she locked her gaze coldly on Bei Jun. Her body was currently burning with scorching mes of fury as though the man before her would forever be her nemesis for all of life and eternity. ¡°Senior Yue.¡± Bei Jun¡¯s hoarse voice was low and heavy. But his dark golden eyes had locked onto Mu Ru Yue as he said, ¡°I had already given you a chance but you didn¡¯t cherish it. Since that¡¯s the case, I can only make you my woman by force.¡± A long arm tightly restricted her body into his embrace before Mu Ru Yue could make any reaction. The man¡¯s icy aura enveloped her body as though it was capable to instantly make a person fall to hell at that instant¡­ Bei Jun was really enraged this time! ¡°No!¡± Xiao Yue yelled out with despair but she just couldn¡¯t move a muscle. She could only watch on as that man pushed Mu Ru Yue onto the ground. Boom! Yet, a mysterious power erupted from Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body at this moment, instantly blowing Bei Jun away from her. Disbelief surged in his pair of dark golden eyes. ¡°Impossible!¡± Arge hammer seemed to havended on his heart, unable to recover his senses even after a long period of time. ¡°Golden mes? Th-this is just impossible!¡± ¡®She could only possess golden mes in her previous life. But why is sh-she able to have golden mes now? ¡®Did she hate my touch to such an extent?¡¯; Bei Jun¡¯s heart seemed to have been ripped open by a hand, unbearably painful. ¡®I¡¯ve waited for this woman for a thousand years. Yet, she had always been so ruthless and heartless from the start.¡¯ ¡°Bei Jun, I¡¯ve already told you not to touch me!¡± Mu Ru Yue slowly raised her gaze as she looked at that dark golden mask. Golden mes were zing from her body, surging toward the sky and spreading outwards. It was like the sky was being covered by ayer of gold sands¡­ When Feng Jing Tian raised his head and saw that golden mes from a ce near him, he narrowed his phoenix eyes slightly and said, ¡°Can it be¡­¡± He stopped dallying upon thinking about that. His red robes soared through the sky, heading toward those mes¡­ ¡®Woman, you must wait for me!¡¯ ¡°Bai Ze! Yan Jin! Both of you cane out here.¡± Mu Ru Yue lifted her gaze slightly as she said that coldly. Swish! Swish! Two rays of light appeared in mid-air beforending before Mu Ru Yue. One of them looked like a monarch in the human world. His ck eyes were domineering and cold. He seemed to be looking down upon the world, looking disdainfully on themon popce of the corner of his eyes. The other man was astonishingly handsome. Chapter 907 - Lovesick Feng Jing Tian Part 2

Chapter 907 - Lovesick Feng Jing Tian Part 2

He looked as handsome as a god with his white hair and eyebrows. He was standing in mid-air with his white robes fluttering slightly. He looked as noble as a god that had descended into the human world. He looked coldly downward at the man that was on the ground. Such a divine-looking man seemed to have walked out from a painting. He looked so handsome that he seemed unreal. ¡°Bei Jun,¡± Bai Ze¡¯s expression was cold as he continued indifferently, ¡°She isn¡¯t someone that you can obtain.¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Bei Junughed brazenly. A gale arose at this instant with his ck hair dancing wildly with the wind. Hisughs were filled with arrogance. ¡°She isn¡¯t something I can have? What about yourself then?¡± Bei Jun lowered his gaze as his dark golden eyes focused on that handsome face as he continued, ¡°Do you dare to say that you had never wanted her?¡± Bai Ze raised his head and looked at Bei Jun as he replied calmly, ¡°No! I just want her to be happy. I will be satisfied with just that. I had never ever wanted her for myself as I knew that she doesn¡¯t belong to me. The only man that can stand side by side with her will be that man¡­¡± ¡®Only that Asura-like man can make her happy¡­ ¡®Hence, I will help her protect that happiness¡­¡¯ ¡°Hmph!¡± mes of fury surged forth from Bei Jun¡¯s body as he rebuked, ¡°The only person that could stand at the summit of the world with her must be me! I won¡¯t allow her to be with another man ever again!¡± ¡°Bei Jun, you should just give up. She had already married Zi Huang and have two kids. Why must you continue pressuring her in epting you? They will solely love each other after they reincarnated even if you kill them. What¡¯s the point in doing this then?¡± Boom! Bei Jun clenched his fists tightly as his mes of fury burned off everything in his surroundings. Those two children were like a thorn stabbing deeply into his heart. ¡®My heart hurts unbearably whenever I thought about her marrying to another man. ¡®It is just like the previous life. I had used self-muttion to decrease the pain in my heart during their bridal night in the previous life. ¡®But if she belongs to me now, I won¡¯t be calctive about her past life, giving her all of my love¡­¡¯ ¡°Femme fatale.¡± Yan Jin shook his head helplessly. ¡®I don¡¯t know how many men did this woman wretched already¡­ ¡®Any man except Ye Wu Chen that had fallen in love with her would suffer boundless pain and torture.¡¯ ¡°Nobody will be able to stop me today!¡± Bei Jun narrowed his dark golden eyes slightly as he charged in a sh toward Bai Ze. A mighty aura was released fully from his body, pressuring toward those two people¡­ ¡°Yue, go and find him!¡± Bai Ze turned his head to look at Mu Ru Yue and smiled gently at her. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart shuddered as she said, ¡°But Bai Ze, the two of you¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t fret. Even though Bei Jun is already close to bing a demigod, he hadn¡¯t broken through yet. Yan Jin and I are already at the Supreme Realm. We won¡¯t be any danger even if we can¡¯t kill him. The one that should worry is him¡­¡± The man¡¯s smile was gentle, his voice gently brushed past Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart. ¡°Bai Ze, I will never be able to repay what you had done for me in my past life and current life.¡± ¡®He had really done so many things for me. Yet, he had never once asked me anything in repayment¡­¡¯ ¡°Yue, do you still remember what I told you quite some times ago? He gives you happiness so I will protect your happiness. You should quickly go and find him. We will be waiting for your return at this ce¡­¡± There were slight struggles that shed beneath Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes. But when her eyes met with Bai Ze¡¯s eyes, her heart gradually calmed down. Chapter 908 - Lovesick Feng Jing Tian Part 3

Chapter 908 - Lovesick Feng Jing Tian Part 3

¡°Alright! Bai Ze! Yan Jin, the both of you must wait here for me! Xiao Yue, let¡¯s go!¡± Mu Ru Yue moved in a sh to escape from this area after casting ast nce at the two men behind her¡­ Bei Jun hollered in fury. However, white robes appeared before him, blocking his path, just as he wanted to chase after Mu Ru Yue. ¡°Bei Jun, I won¡¯t give you the chance in stopping her!¡± The man was forced to a halt as his dark golden pupils stared at the face before him as he mocked, ¡°Bai Ze, I really sympathize you. You had done so many things for her. Yet, there will only be that man in her heart¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong.¡± Bai Ze chuckled as he continued, ¡°She ces several people in her heart. She just ced Zi Huang in a special position in her heart. I am one with the rest of the people holding a position in her heart. I believe if her position and my position were switched today, she will simrly do this for me. On the other hand, you will only be an enemy to her. There will never be a position of you in her heart. Thus, the most pitiful person should be you!¡± Boom! Intense ck storm surged out of Bei Jun¡¯s body. The man¡¯s gaze became increasingly cold under the gale. ¡°Bei Jun, I knew that you had fallen in love with her a thousand years ago. But you had just used a wrong method. You thought about being her enemy in order to gain her attention. However, it backfired, making her ignore you instead. ¡°Currently, why are you following Zi Feng¡¯s path, trying to ruin their rtionship? They had undergone so many hardships and crisis already. They are now back with each other with such great difficulties. I definitely wouldn¡¯t let anyone destroy their happiness!¡± ¡°If there is¡­¡± Bai Ze raised his gaze as he looked at Bai Ze with his head held high and continued, ¡°I will stop them with all my might!¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Bei Jun raised his head andughed brazenly as he said, ¡°I shall see if you¡¯re capable enough then!¡± Mu Ru Yue was currently dashing toward the depth of the sacrificial altar grounds, slowly revealing a resolute glow in her eyes. ¡®This is the chance Bai Ze and Yan Jin had earned for me. I will cherish it no matter what!¡¯ ¡°Bai Ze! Yan Jin, don¡¯t worry. I will be back soon¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze gradually became resolute as she quickened her steps¡­ ¡°We¡¯re here!¡± Suddenly, she halted her steps as she raised her head as her gaze focused on thepass on the table. She became ted as shemented, ¡°It is the ancient divine instrument Dimensional Compass! I really didn¡¯t expect that such an item exists in this world!¡± ¡®The Dimensional Compass can connect to pathways to different worlds. This should just be a legendary item. I didn¡¯t expect for it to appear right before me now¡­¡¯ ¡°I will be able to return to Hua Xia with the assistance of thispass. I will then return back to this ce after finding Wu Chen.¡± Mu Ru Yue moved in a sh toward thepass, pressing her hand heavily on thepass. Swish! A ck ray of light shot out from it, spreading toward the sky¡­ Mu Ru Yue felt that she couldn¡¯t move a single muscle while she was within the ck light. She didn¡¯t even have the strength to move her finger¡­ ¡°Master, be careful!¡± Yet, Xiao Yue¡¯s exmation was heard from her side. When Mu Ru Yue shifted her head at Xiao Yue, a sinister face was reflected in her eyes¡­ ¡°Die!¡± Xiao Jing¡¯s face was sinister as she shed therge sword in her hand which was glimmering with ck lightning heavily downward. Mu Ru Yue was unable to move within the ck light at this very moment so she could only watch on as that sword shed downward at her¡­ Chapter 909 - Lovesick Feng Jing Tian Part 4

Chapter 909 - Lovesick Feng Jing Tian Part 4

Suddenly, a man with red hair descended before her. The man¡¯s red robes were as red as bloodberry before her eyes. Blood sputtered out from his body, dying Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes red. His lofty figure covered her body, making her heart tremble subconsciously¡­ ¡°Feng Jing Tian!¡± Mu Ru Yue yelled out with all her might when he turned his head back at her. The man¡¯s red lips moved as if he wanted to say something. However, Mu Ru Yue had already entered the ck light. Her final nce of him was the crimson red blood spurting out from his chest. His blood sprayed outward, covering his surroundings with blood, making her heart ache¡­ Following that, Mu Ru Yue lost her consciousness, disappearing into the darkness. Mu Ru Yue was awakened by a sound of quarreling, in a daze. ¡°Zhang Jun (open handsome), who is this woman? Why did you bring her here?¡± That voice was really high pitched and filled with anger. ¡°Didn¡¯t I already tell you that I¡¯ve picked her up at the Long White Mountain?! I saw that she was unconscious and it is really dangerous at that ce so I brought her here. You should stop being overly sensitive, crazed with jealousy.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care! You must send this woman away! Who knows if she is actually a spy from another sect?! Moreover, the ancient martial art in our Hua Xia had already died out. There currently aren¡¯t many people that could cultivate. The sect had a rule ages ago that we mustn¡¯t let ordinary people know of our existence as ancient martial practitioners. Otherwise, it will result in needless trouble.¡± Mu Ru Yue frowned tightly, slightly absent-minded. The room¡¯s door was pushed open when she was in doubt. A handsome man and a beauty entered the room. The man was handsome with eyes like stars. He had a rather in ck coloured clothing, helplessness was expressed on his face. There was a girl with an outstanding appearance by his side but she was ring furiously at Mu Ru Yue. It was as though Mu Ru Yue was the third wheel that snatched her man away. ¡°Where is this ce?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyebrows rxed gradually as she asked calmly. The woman had her hands on her hip as she said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re just an ordinary person. You won¡¯t understand even if we exin. Husband, quickly send her away from this ce. If someone found out about this, there will be trouble.¡± The woman¡¯s tone was arrogant as she looked down upon Mu Ru Yue when she said that. ¡®In my point of view, how can ordinary people be qualified to speak casually with us martial practitioners? Even the most modern weapon won¡¯t be able to subdue us, martial practitioners. If the ancient martial world didn¡¯t have the rule that martial practitioner mustn¡¯t expose their identity to ordinary people and even make a move on them, perhaps ancient martial practitioner wouldn¡¯t restrict themselves from using their might.¡¯ ¡°Lady,¡± The man smiled as he continued, ¡°My name is Zhang Jun and this is my wife, Lin Shan (forest coral). I hope for your forgiveness for the previous impoliteness. As for our identities, we really can¡¯t tell you that so I hope for thedy¡¯s forgiveness.¡± ¡°Zhang Jun!¡± The girl¡¯s expression that had an outstanding appearance became cold as she said, ¡°Why are you being so polite to her? It can¡¯t be that you have your eyes on this girl, right? She is indeed really pretty, but don¡¯t you forget that it is my Father that helped you achieve your current position! You won¡¯t be able to be the current you without my Father!¡± ¡°Lin Shan!¡± Zhang Jun¡¯s expression became slightly unpleasant as he chided her, ¡°I¡¯ve already said that I brought her here because she was unconscious. Do you have an end? You will be crazily jealous due to me just looking at other girls every time, even seeking trouble with those girls! Do you know other people are treating you like a mad person? I don¡¯t mind if you¡¯re acting like that indoors but you even dare to act like this in other ces. Do you really need to always provoke trouble for us all the time?¡± Chapter 910 -Hua Xia’s Mu Family’s Crisis Part 1

Chapter 910 -Hua Xia¡¯s Mu Family¡¯s Crisis Part 1

¡°You¡­¡± Lin Shan¡¯s expression distorted as she red viciously at Mu Ru Yue as she shouted, ¡°You actually dare to humiliate and scold me for this vixen! Now, I will make all hell break loose for you this bastard couple!¡± A power surged forth from Lin Shan¡¯s body upon saying that, charging aggressively at Mu Ru Yue. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression gradually darkened. ¡®I didn¡¯t expect to meet with such a matter just when I return back to Hua Xia¡­¡¯ ¡°This is bad!¡± Zhang Jun¡¯s expression changed greatly. ¡®Lin Shan is a martial practitioner. Even though she is currently just at the Eighth Stage, that woman is just an ordinary person. I can¡¯t in the slightest feel any ancient aura from her body. If Lin Shan hits her with that palm strike, she will be partly crippled even if she survives. ¡®If so, the lives in the Cloud Mountain Sect will be pursued after by the entire ancient martial world!¡± A trace of a cold ray of light surged in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes. She raised her hand discreetly. Yet, Zhang Jun pped Lin Shan at this moment. Bam! Lin Shan fell onto the ground from the force of the p. Lin Shan was in a daze as she looked in disbelief at Zhang Jun as she stuttered, ¡°Y-you pped me?¡± ¡°Lin Shan, do you know that your actions are creating so much trouble for us?¡± Zhang Jun¡¯s expression had turned ashen. He clenched his fist tightly as he continued, ¡°I will still be in the advantage even if youin about this to your father!¡± ¡°Wah!¡± Lin Shan could no longer stand it, wailing loudly as she ran out of the room. Mu Ru Yue gradually put down her hand as she looked at the departing figure¡­ Lin Shan currently was clueless that Zhang Jun had saved her life with that p. They weren¡¯t able to detect any martial practitioner aura from Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body as she was already too strong for them to discover about it. ¡®The ancient martial energy in Hua Xia is too thin. Hence, the ancient martial practitioners here can only have a rather low cultivation. How can they discover my cultivation as a True Realm martial practitioner then? I will only be seen as an ordinary person just like themon popce before other¡¯s eyes¡­¡¯ ¡°Lady, please let me guide you out of this ce.¡± Zhang Jun shifted his head as he looked at Mu Ru Yue with a friendly smile. Mu Ru Yue nodded. With a glimmer that flickered in her eyes, she asked, ¡°What year is it this year?¡± ¡®I¡¯ve already departed to the Martial God Continent for slightly over ten years already. I don¡¯t know how much time had passed here¡­ Zhang Jun looked curiously at Mu Ru Yue as he answered, ¡°2014.¡± ¡®2014?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue was startled. ¡®No! ¡®Impossible! ¡®The year when I departed from this world was 2012! ¡®In other words, I had lived in the Ancient Martial Continent for about a dozen years. Yet, only two years had passed in Hua Xia?¡¯ ¡°Lady, do you have a problem about that?¡± Zhang Jun frowned. ¡®It can¡¯t be thisdy has mental issues, right?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue took in a deep breath and shook her head as she said, ¡°Please lead me out of this ce.¡± ¡®I don¡¯t know what has happened to the Mu family in these two years¡­ ¡®This was especially so when those people would fail to find the Alchemy Book after my death. They will certainly seek trouble with my family! Father and Mother had already gone missing ages ago, their locations unknown. Currently, there¡¯s only Grandfather and younger brother still living within the Mu family¡­ ¡®I also don¡¯t know where Wu Chen is now. Mu Ru Yue smiled as she thought about his handsome and charming face. ¡®I will simrly be able to find him after returning to Hua Xia since I¡¯ve managed to discover him within a sea of people in the Martial God Continent¡­¡¯ Zhang Jun was a little stunned. ¡®She must be thinking about her beloved man, judging by that bright and beautiful smile on her face.¡¯ He chuckled as he waved his hand horizontally to the side and said, ¡°Lady first.¡± The ancient martial world lived separately from the Hua Xia Continent. They generally lived in seclusion deep in the mountains. The Mu family was forced to leave the sect due to some reasons, establishing a family in Hua Xia. Yet, due to being pressured by people wanting to obtain the Alchemy Book, they didn¡¯t have a choice but move back to the ancient martial world from Hua Xia¡­ Chapter 911 -Hua Xia’s Mu Family’s Crisis Part 2

Chapter 911 -Hua Xia¡¯s Mu Family¡¯s Crisis Part 2

There wasn¡¯t a slightest modern decoration in therge hall of the Mu family but it was filled with an ancient scent and ancient decoration. There was currently a youth in a pure white T-shirt within therge hall ring furiously at the crowd before him. His current youthful face was sullen. ¡°Why had all of youe to our Mu family again? I¡¯ve already mentioned that the Alchemy Book isn¡¯t in the Mu family. Do you have an end?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± The elder that was in the lead of the group snorted coldly as he said expressionlessly, ¡°Mu Hao Tian (admire grand sky), your elder sister had already died. Currently, the Mu family had deteriorated. Moreover, our head leader of the family broke through to the Xiantian Full Circle Realm already. Your sister won¡¯t be able to go against our head leader even if she still lives. I shall give you an advice to your Mu family. You should know what¡¯s best for you!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Mu Hao Tian¡¯splexion momentarily became gravely pale, his body shuddered uncontrobly. ¡®All of therge sects had pursued after elder sister for the Alchemy Book two years ago. It resulted in her death at the Long White Mountain. Grandfather was bed-ridden after witnessing her corpse due to his sorrow ever since then. The Mu family started to crumble at that moment¡­¡¯ ¡°I will certainly avenge my elder sister¡¯s death! I will make all of you that led to her death pay a terrible price!¡± Mu Hao Tian raised his head, revealing his bloodshot eyes, as he yelled furiously with a shaky voice. ¡°What can you do when even your elder sister died under our hands?¡± The elder sneered as he continued, ¡°I shall give you all a couple more days to think this through. If you continue not to give us that Alchemy Book at that moment, I¡¯m afraid that what will be waiting for you will be to be forced to move out of the ancient martial world, living in the ordinary world!¡± The elder swung his sleeves downward heavily, turning around and left after giving Mu Hao Tian a final nce. ¡®The countries of Hua Xia and the ancient martial world had an agreement for the safety of Hua Xia that ancient martial practitioners were forbidden in using their might in the cities of Hua Xia. Otherwise, it will jeopardize the state of Hua Xia. ¡®The ancient martial world simrly had a rule that it was not permitted to annihte the entire family no matter how deep was their grudges to that family. ¡®The current motto of the ancient martial world was to leave a fine line in no matter what you do so that it will be easier to meet in the future. ¡®Otherwise, I would have already killed all these people two years ago! ¡®However, there isn¡¯t a rule that forbidden chasing them out of the ancient martial world. I will then have multiple ways of making these people disappear once they entered the city¡­¡¯ Bang! Mu Hao Tian¡¯s legs gave way, sitting heavily on the ground. Tears of despair streamed down from his eyes but he gritted his teeth, not releasing a single sound. ¡®Father and Mother are missing, elder sister had died, and Grandfather had been bed-ridden so I am the only one that can support the entire Mu family now¡­ ¡®But I¡¯m already so exhausted. ¡®Previously, I¡¯ve been protected well by Elder sister, not being hurt in the slightest by anything. Yet, I currently must stand up to face all these enemies of the Mu family.¡¯ ¡°Elder sis¡­ how great would it be if you¡¯re still living¡­¡± Mu Hao Tian closed his eyes slowly. With his long eyshes trembling slightly, he muttered softly in a hoarse voice, ¡°Elder sis, I miss you so much¡­¡± ¡°Young master.¡± Suddenly, a voice was heard before him, ¡°Young master, there is a person outside, seeking for an audience. She said that she is a friend of the eldest young mistress.¡± ¡®Elder sister¡¯s friend?¡¯ Mu Hao Tian suddenly opened his eyes as he agreed, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I shall have a meeting with her. I know all of elder sister¡¯s friends. I just don¡¯t know which one¡­¡± A girl was standing with her hands resting behind her back within the ancestral hall. Her gazended on a tablet within the Mu family¡¯s ancestor shrine, silently focusing on a photo. It was a girl with an impable beauty that had a greatly simr appearance to hers. But the girl in that picture was much younger than her¡­ ¡°It seems Grandfather and younger brother must have thought that I¡¯ve died.¡± Chapter 912 -Hua Xia’s Mu Family’s Crisis Part 3

Chapter 912 -Hua Xia¡¯s Mu Family¡¯s Crisis Part 3

Mu Ru Yue chuckled bitterly with a trace of mixed feelings in her heart. ¡®I¡¯ve transmigrated with my soul so my corpse naturally remained in Hua Xia. I don¡¯t know how sorrowful Grandfather and younger brother were when they saw my body. ¡®However, I won¡¯t have a way to prove my identity in this case. ¡®Who will believe that I am Mu Ru Yue when my corpse remained in the Mu family?¡¯ Mu Hao Tian saw a girl in a white blouse and jeans when he just entered the ancestral hall. Her hair was fluttering gently in the wind, a sorrowful vibe could be felt from her back. Mu Hao Tian¡¯s heart shuddered at that moment with ayer of water mist coated hisrge, clear eyes¡­ ¡°Elder sister?¡± Mu Hao Tian couldn¡¯t help but call out, stumbling toward Mu Ru Yue. ¡®Is it her? Is she the elder sister that I¡¯ve missed dearly for these two years?¡¯ Currently, Mu Hao Tian failed to notice that the girl¡¯s body stiffened when he called out. Following that, she gradually turned around, an impable appearance instantly entered his eyes. ¡®Identical! ¡®She looks too identical. She really looks just like Elder sister!¡¯ Mu Hao Tian couldn¡¯t suppress his excitement, hastily wanting to pounce toward Mu Ru Yue. Yet, he halted his steps just when he was before her¡­ ¡°No, you can¡¯t be my elder sister! My elder sister had already died. Wh-who on earth are you?¡± ¡®That¡¯s right, elder sister died already. I had personally cremated her corpse. Yet, now, how could she be standing before me,pletely perfect? ¡®It is impossible for her to be my beloved elder sister no matter how simr her grandeur and appearance are¡­¡¯ ¡°I¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s stirred up heart calmed down upon hearing that. She smiled bitterly as she said, ¡°I am a friend of your elder sister. My surname is Xiao.¡± ¡°Elder sister¡¯s friend?¡± Mu Hao Tian looked curiously at her as he asked, ¡°Why hadn¡¯t I see you before? I know all of elder sister¡¯s friends¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled as she said, ¡°We had met in America three years, one month, and four days ago. I¡¯vee here to visit her this time. Who knew¡­ she had already been killed by someone.¡± ¡®America? Mu Hao Tian¡¯s heart leaped. ¡®Elder sister had indeed made a trip to America three years ago. Only Grandfather and I knew about it. All of the subordinates had thought that elder sister was only cultivating in seclusion. ¡®Yet, this woman knew that elder sister had gone to America?¡¯ ¡°Your elder sister had told me about you¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue lowered her gaze to look at the youth before her. With a doting gaze, she continued, ¡°You were still wetting your pants when you were nine-year-old. You always loved sticking to her side. You were also frequently treated as a girl when you¡¯re young. You had fallen in love with a girl in kindergarten. Yet, she said she wasn¡¯t a lesbian¡­¡± Mu Hao Tian¡¯s face flushed red. But when his gazended on the photo hanging on the wall, hisplexion slowly turned gravely pale. He bit his lip before saying in sorrow, ¡°My elder sister¡­ had passed. She was killed by those people! I will avenge my elder sister¡¯s death no matter what. I definitely won¡¯t let all those people that took her life off scot-free!¡± The pain in the youth¡¯s eyes was so obvious, almost making Mu Ru Yue reveal her identity. But she managed to hold back her tongue in time as she asked, testing the water, ¡°Perhaps she had entered another¡¯s person body after her soul left her body by taking over that person¡¯s life, rebirthing?¡± ¡°How¡¯s that possible?¡± Mu Hao Tian chuckled bitterly as he continued, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Elder sister had died! All I can do is to avenge her death by killing all the people that took her life!¡± Chapter 913 -Hua Xia’s Mu Family’s Crisis Part 4

Chapter 913 -Hua Xia¡¯s Mu Family¡¯s Crisis Part 4

Fury surged in the youth¡¯s eyes with steeled determination in his eyes¡­ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart ached. The previous youth that was as cheerful as sunshine seemed to have vanished, reced by hatred. Mu Ru Yue couldn¡¯t bear not to raise her hand to pull Mu Hao Tian into her embrace. Mu Hao Tian¡¯s body stiffened as he gradually closed his eyes at this instant¡­ ¡®This embrace is so warm, making me remember that elder sister had hugged me in this fashion when I was too afraid to fall asleep every night¡­ ¡®It was as if I can always be at ease whenever she was around.¡¯ ¡°Elder sister Xiao, since you know so many things about me, you should have a really close rtionship to elder sister. It is especially so when you have a simr scent to hers¡­ I am really exhausted after all these years when elder sister wasn¡¯t by my side and Grandfather had been bed-ridden. But I must carry on. This is the Mu family that elder sister had previously protected with her life. How can I let something that elder sister protected disappear? Hence, I will persist no matter how hard and painful it will be. Elder sister will also be at ease in theherworld in this case.¡± Mu Hao Tian¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly. He raised his pair ofrge, bright eyes to look at Mu Ru Yue, bing slightly absent-minded. ¡®It is as though elder sister that I had revered was still standing before me, smiling lightly and lovingly¡­¡¯ ¡°She had pleaded me previously in America that I would help her protect the Mu family on her behalf if she were to die. I had agreed to it so you can just pass the future matters of the Mu family to me.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart had never ached so much when she heard the youth¡¯s words. ¡®He had always been under my wings since young. Yet, he needs to use his feeble shoulders to carry therge burden in supporting the entire Mu family now. ¡®How can my heart not ache?¡¯ ¡°Let¡¯s go. Please bring me to see your grandfather first. I might be able to treat him.¡± Mu Ru Yue suppressed the sore feelings in her heart as she smiled and said that. ¡°Really?¡± Mu Hao Tian¡¯s eyes lit up as he continued, ¡°I had brought Grandfather to the hospital when he was critically ill. But the people at the hospital said that Grandfather doesn¡¯t have much longer to live. Hence, I can only bring Grandfather back to the family. Following that, I used the Qi Blood Pill that was left behind by my ancestors to sustain Grandfather¡¯s life. Grandfather will never be able to die in peace if he didn¡¯t see the corpse of those people that killed my elder sister!¡± Loathsome was expressed on the youth¡¯s face, killing intents gradually surged forth from his body¡­ Mu Ru Yue lowered her gaze slightly, covering the iciness in her eyes. ¡®I can already imagine how this youth lived in these two years. I won¡¯t let those people that killed me continue living in this world no matter what! ¡®I will kill all of them, no matter how far away they may be!¡¯ ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Mu Ru Yue tugged on Mu Hao Tian¡¯s hand as she said gently, ¡°Trust me, I can save him! Simrly, I won¡¯t let those people from those power that took your elder sister¡¯s life continue to live in this world!¡± Mu Hao Tian¡¯s heart shuddered subconsciously as his gaze focused on the girl¡¯s impable face. He hadpared the face that he remembered two years ago to Mu Ru Yue¡¯s face, gradually matching up with the face before him¡­ ¡®Why do they give me the same feeling?¡¯ ¡®Who on earth is this girl?¡¯ Mu Hao Tian bit his lip, freely allowing Mu Ru Yue to pull him out of the room. What made Mu Hao Tian even more surprised after that was the woman before him seemed to be walking in her own house, extremely familiar with theyout of the Mu family. This was especially so when she knew how to go to Grandfather¡¯s room. ¡®Can it be elder sister had also told her this?¡¯ Chapter 914 -Hua Xia’s Mu Family’s Crisis Part 5

Chapter 914 -Hua Xia¡¯s Mu Family¡¯s Crisis Part 5

¡®However, the Mu family had shifted after elder sister¡¯s death. How could she still know the entireyout of the rooms?¡¯ The current Mu Hao Tian naturally didn¡¯t know that Mu Ru Yue had released her mental power to easily lock on to Mu Feng¡¯s (admire guzheng) room due to her anxiousness¡­ Mu Ru Yue hastily pushed open the room¡¯s door from outside. When she saw the figure that was as thin as boneying on the bed, her heart seemed to have been pierced deeply by something. She hastily ran inside, stumbling. Mu Ru Yue couldn¡¯t believe that Mu Feng had currently aged so much. His gravely white eyshes were trembling slightly. He was as thin as a bone with all his hair as white as snow. His eye socket had caved in deeply as if he was at hisst breath. ¡®Grandfather had turned to this state in just two years. ¡®I can imagine how great the impact of my death had done to him that year¡­¡¯ ¡°Elder sister Xiao?¡± Mu Hao Tian frowned slightly as he became increasingly suspicious. ¡®Logically speaking, Elder sister Xiao is just elder sister¡¯s friend. She at most should have just agreed to help the Mu family. But why is she expressing such an expression when she looked at Grandfather? ¡®Is¡­ is she really elder sister¡¯s friend?¡¯ Mu Hao Tian suddenly thought back about what Mu Ru Yue had asked him previously. His heart was stirred up. But he couldn¡¯t help to smile in self-derision in the next moment. ¡®How can such a matter like taking over someone¡¯s life to rebirth ur?¡¯ However, he unknowingly felt that this woman looked too simr to his elder sister, no matter if it was her appearance or grandeur¡­ ¡°His vitality had been greatly damaged, but it isn¡¯t anything major.¡± Mu Ru Yue withdrew her gaze as she continued, ¡°I¡¯ve an Energy Recovery Pill in my possession. He will recover once he consumes this pill. Mu Hao Tian¡¯s body jolted as he looked at Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hand in astonishment. ¡°Is¡­ is what you said the truth?¡± He was excited at this moment as he locked his gaze on Mu Ru Yue. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled as she continued, ¡°If you trust me, feed him this pill.¡± Mu Hao Tian gradually withdrew his gaze and with a resolute gaze, he replied, ¡°I believe in elder sister¡¯s sight. The people that she like mustn¡¯t be bad!¡± ¡®People that she like?¡¯ Bitterness filled Mu Ru Yue¡¯s mouth. ¡®How could the youth know that the reason why those people were able to set a trap in the Long White Mountain two years ago had an undeniable link to a person¡­ ¡®If it wasn¡¯t for that person, how could I be ambushed? ¡®Lastly, my soul fell, entering a different world¡­¡¯ Mu Hao Tian poured a cup of tea, pushing the pill into Mu Feng¡¯s mouth before pouring tea into his mouth after that. He turned around once he did that and saw that the girl had walked toward the sunlight outside the room. ¡°She should not be elder sister.¡± Mu Hao Tian shook his head as he muttered, ¡°Elder sis¡­ doesn¡¯t know alchemy, not to mention that Energy Recovery Pill.¡± ¡®This girl should only just be elder sister¡¯s friend¡­¡¯ Mu Hao Tian lowered his head dejectedly upon thinking about that. Theplexion of his youthful face was gravely pale under the sunlight¡­ ¡°Cough cough!¡± The elder coughed drily as he gradually opened his eyes as he called out weakly, ¡°Tian Er¡­¡± ¡°Grandfather!¡± Mu Hao Tian hastily gripped the elder¡¯s hand as he said jubntly, ¡°Grandfather, you¡¯re finally awake. The pill that elder sister Xiao gave was indeed really powerful.¡± ¡°Elder sister Xiao?¡± Mu Feng turned his head to Mu Hao Tian curiously. ¡°Elder sister Xiao is a friend that elder sister knew in America.¡± Mu Hao Tian paused for a moment and bit his lip before he said, ¡°She hase here for elder sister¡­¡± Mu Feng¡¯s body stiffened upon hearing the mention of his deceased granddaughter, sorrow was expressed from his eyes¡­ Chapter 915 -Bad At Judging A Person Part 1

Chapter 915 -Bad At Judging A Person Part 1

¡°Your elder sister¡­¡± Mu Zheng closed his eyes in slight sorrow as he continued with a bitter smile, ¡°She had still left us in the end¡­¡± Mu Hao Tian bit his lip lightly as he lowered his head slightly. Sorrow surged forth from his body. He suppressed his pain as he smiled forcefully. ¡°Grandfather, you should rest up. I will head out to entertain elder sister Xiao.¡± Mu Zheng thought about something, but he closed his eyes in the end. ¡®All of the burdens of the family had fallen onto her after my son and daughter-inw went missing all these years. Butstly, she died under those people¡¯s hands.¡± Mu Hao Tian looked at the figure that was under the light of daybreak in the courtyard. He became slightly absent-minded. The girl that was in front of him seemed to have felt the familiar aura behind her so her body stiffened a little before gradually rxing. Yet, a familiar figure entered her eyes in the courtyard in front of her just as she was about to turn around, intense mes of fury exploded forth from her heart with undisguised killing intents¡­ Chu Yan (clear appeal) hastily ran briskly toward them, but she halted her steps when she was about to reach Mu Hao Tian. She looked in disbelief at Mu Ru Yue. Swish! Herplexion turned gravely pale as she stuttered in a shaky voice, ¡°H-how are you¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue sniggered as she smiled in mockery. ¡®This woman was my best friend since young. I had always stayed by her side no matter what cmity we faced all these years. ¡®Yet¡­ ¡®She plotted against me for a man that I didn¡¯t even like. If it wasn¡¯t for Chu Yun to leak out the route I usually take and even set up a trap, how could I be ambushed in the end? ¡®All of this was due to me being bad at judging a person!¡¯ ¡°Elder sister Chu Yun, this is my elder sister¡¯s friend.¡± Mu Hao Tian turned his head to look at Mu Ru Yue upon saying that as he said, ¡°Elder sister Xiao, elder sister Chu Yun was my elder sister¡¯s best friend. She had been a great help to the Mu family these two years¡­¡± It was unknown to him why he felt that elder sister Xiao didn¡¯t seem to be friendly to elder sister Chu Yun¡­ It was as though elder sister Chu Yun was her foe. Glimmers danced in Mu Hao Tian¡¯s eyes as he nced discreetly at Chu Yun. Chu Yun gradually recovered her expression as she extended her hand toward Mu Ru Yue and said, ¡°Nice to meet you! I¡¯m Chu Yun, Mu Ru Yue¡¯s best friend. How may I call you?¡± ¡°Xiao.¡± Mu Ru Yue simply replied with a word, obviously didn¡¯t want to talk to Chu Yun. She didn¡¯t even give Chu Yun a nce. Chu Yun¡¯s hand stiffened in mid-air as she embarrassedly put her hand down. But her eyes nced at Mu Ru Yue. ¡®I¡¯ve never seen a woman that could have such a simr appearance to Mu Ru Yue, almost making me think that damnable girl had returned once again! ¡®But I¡¯ve personally seen that woman¡¯s body being cremated so it will be impossible for her to appear again.¡¯ ¡°Young miss Xiao, you must be brought together to Yue Er by fate that even your appearance looks so simr.¡± Chu Yun looked at Mu Ru Yue with a fake smile, a trace of light shed past her eyes. Mu Ru Yue nced at her indifferently as she said, ¡°My face was disfigured when I first met her so I had done a stic surgery ording to her appearance.¡± ¡®That sounds reasonable as for how could one have such a simr appearance unless they underwent stic surgery or was identical twins? But the madam of the Mu family had only given birth to a son and a daughter so she definitely couldn¡¯t be Mu Ru Yue¡¯s blood sister.¡¯ This made Mu Hao Tian nce curiously at Mu Ru Yue instead. ¡®Yet, why do I feel that it isn¡¯t that simple? ¡®She was not only simr in appearance but also in her grandeur. Hence, I¡¯ll always had the feeling elder sister has returned to my side whenever I look at her¡­¡¯ Chapter 916 -Bad At Judging A Person Part 2

Chapter 916 -Bad At Judging A Person Part 2

¡°Elder sister Chu Yun, how is it going between elder brother Shen Mo (liquid ink) and you?¡± Mu Hao Tiao stopped thinking too much as he shifted his head toward Chu Yun and asked, ¡°Do you have wedding ns?¡± Chu Yun blushed as she replied shyly, ¡°We will be marrying in a month time. The purpose as to why I¡¯vee here this time is to deliver the wedding invitation to you.¡± Nobody knew the bitterness in her heart at this moment. ¡®That man only has Mu Ru Yue in his heart. If it wasn¡¯t for him being depressed for a period of time after her death and I stayed by his side without taking a break, he probably wouldn¡¯t have gradually opened his heart to me¡­ ¡®Moreover, there was once that he was drunk and did the deed thinking that I was Mu Ru Yue, making this man willing to marry me¡­ ¡®The feeling of being a recement is really ufortable. ¡®Although Mu Ru Yue had already died, it won¡¯t be easy to make him forget herpletely¡­¡¯ ¡°Congrattions then.¡± Mu Hao Tian smiled youthfully. With a candid glow on his handsome face under the sunlight, he said, ¡°I will definitely be attending your wedding. Elder brother Shen is a good person. It¡¯s a pity my elder sister didn¡¯t like him¡­¡± Chu Yun¡¯s expression changed slightly as gloominess shed past her eyes. ¡®Does Mu Hao Tian mean that I had picked a trash that Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t want? I really don¡¯t know if he just said it generally or intentionally! Mu Hao Tian should not know that I was the one that secretly killed Mu Ru Yue that day. Moreover, he shouldn¡¯t be suspecting me as I¡¯ve been his childhood friend for so many years!¡¯ Chu Yun heaved a sigh of relief upon thinking about that. She then replied with a smile, ¡°Shen Mo indeed is a great guy. I¡¯m fortunate in being able to marry him¡­¡± ¡°Is that so? Th-then elder sister Chu Yun should cherish him well.¡± It was unknown to Chu Yun why she felt that there was a deep meaning in what Mu Hao Tian had said. She couldn¡¯t help but turn her head to look at the youth. She then felt she was overthinking when she saw the youth¡¯s candid smile. Mu Ru Yue smiled upon seeing the current scene yed out. ¡®That¡¯s right, Mu Hao Tian indeed is innocent and kindhearted. I¡¯ve even protected him so well that he is as pure as a sheet of white paper. However, I forgot that this brat is extraordinary witty since young. He hadpleted all of the elementary educations when he was just eight-years-old. Following that, he had no choice but be homeschooled due to the family¡¯s condition. He also loved delving intow subjects so how could hepletely believe Chu Yun? ¡®Only Chu Yun other than Grandfather and him knew that I was heading to the Long White Mountain two years ago. Grandfather would naturally not expose it so there won¡¯t be anyone else other than Chu Yun that could leak out my location¡­¡¯ ¡°Elder sister Xiao, you had promised my elder sister to take care of the Mu family. Will you be going to elder sister Chu Yun¡¯s wedding?¡± Mu Hao Tian blinked his eyes as he continued, ¡°I hope elder sister Xiao can give your blessings on behalf of my elder sister. My elder sister will certainly be happy when she could see that in theherworld.¡± Chu Yun¡¯s expression changed. ¡®Honestly, I don¡¯t want this woman toe to my wedding. But Mu Hao Tian had said that already and I can¡¯t find any way in rejecting her froming.¡¯ ¡°Young miss Xiao,¡± Chu Yun calmed down as she smiled elegantly and asked, ¡°I don¡¯t know if young miss Xiao is keen in attending my wedding?¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled but her smile didn¡¯t reach her eyes. With a cial gaze, she agreed, ¡°I¡¯m really keen!¡± ¡°I will wee the both of you at the Shen family at that time then.¡± Chu Yun no longer looked at the two people behind her upon tossing out those words, turning her head to walk out of the room towards the sunlight¡­ Mu Hao Tian¡¯s smile gradually disappeared upon seeing her disappearing figure¡­ Chapter 917 -Bad At Judging A Person Part 3

Chapter 917 -Bad At Judging A Person Part 3

¡°Elder sister Xiao, can you do me a favour?¡± Mu Hao Tian raised his handsome youthful face as a ray of a light shed past hisrge clear eyes. ¡°What is it?¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled gently as she looked at the youth beside her with a raised brow. ¡°I want¡­ you to ruin their wedding!¡± The youth narrowed his eyes slightly with his face losing his initial childishness. He looked so mature that Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart ached again. ¡®He had grown up so much during these two years. How could I unconcerned?¡¯ ¡°Elder brother Shen loves elder sister. Since your appearance is really simr to my elder sisters, he will unquestionably dump Chu Yun once he sees you. I mustn¡¯t let them marry!¡± ¡°Why?¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled as she continued, ¡°There¡¯s a proverb that said ¡®people from ancient times would rather destroy ten temples than destroy a marriage¡¯. What you are nning to do seems to go against ethics.¡± ¡°Elder sister Xiao, I¡¯m not afraid to tell you that only Grandfather, Chu Yun and I knew about my elder sister¡¯s trip to the Long White Mountain. Yet, it was leaked out in the end¡­ even leading to my elder sister¡¯s death. How could that matter have nothing to do with her? Hence, I mustn¡¯t let them marry! Can you help me with this favour?¡± The youth turned his head to face Mu Ru Yue with a candid glow emitting from his eyes. Mu Ru Yue raised her hand to rub the youth¡¯s head and with a smirk, she agreed, ¡°You¡¯re so young yet you act too old. Alright, I shall agree to your request.¡± She realized Mu Hao Tian was looking at her in a daze upon saying that. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brow raised slightly as she asked, puzzled. ¡°Nothing,¡± Mu Hao Tian shook his head as he lowered his gaze and continued, ¡°My elder sister loved to rub my head just like that. But she¡¯s already not here anymore¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s fingers stiffened. A hand seemed to be harshly squeezing her heart as she looked at the youth¡¯s sorrowful expression. She wanted to neglect everything and reveal her identity. But she knew Mu Hao Tian wouldn¡¯t believe her in such an unimaginable matter. He might even think that she had ulterior motives¡­ ¡°Elder sister Xiao.¡± Mu Hao Tian carefully grabbed onto her hand as he asked pitifully, ¡°Can you head in with me to see my Grandfather? Grandfather will be really happy once he sees you¡­¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Mu Ru Yue lowered her gaze slightly but nodded in the end¡­ Mu Zheng was resting within the room but was stunned when he saw the iing girl. He didn¡¯t know how he got the strength but he managed to instantly stand up from the bed at this moment, looking excitedly at Mu Ru Yue¡­ ¡°Yue¡­ Yue Er? You¡­ you are Yue Er?¡± ¡®Didn¡¯t Yue Er die? Can it be she revived?¡¯ ¡°Grandfather,¡± Mu Hao Tian pursed his thin lips as he continued, ¡°She is elder sister¡¯s friend. She was the one that I mentioned to you, elder sister Xiao. She isn¡¯t elder sister. Elder sister had already died and I had personally cremated her corpse.¡± ¡®Not Yue Er?¡¯ Mu Zheng¡¯s heart fell to the bottom of the valley at this instant, despair appeared in his expression again. ¡°I promised her that I will help the Mu family.¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her head to look at the elder as she said each word heavily, ¡°Hence, I will not only help her find her missing parents, but I will also help the Mu family to get through its current crisis!¡± Mu Zheng¡¯s heart shuddered as he said with a bitter smile, ¡°It¡¯s Yue Er¡¯s blessings to have you as her friend. It is, however, a pity that she is no longer here with us. It was all due to me as her Grandfather being too useless, making my Granddaughter face dangers knowingly¡­ If only if I didn¡¯t ept the head of the sect¡¯s Alchemy Book, perhaps none of this would have happened¡­¡± He shut his eyes from his slight pain, sighing lightly in regret. Chapter 918 - Various Power Came Knocking On The Door Part 1

Chapter 918 - Various Power Came Knocking On The Door Part 1

¡®When the head of the sect passed away, he had given the Alchemy Book to me. Yet, the disciples of the sect found out about that. They then not only forced me out of the sect, they even pursued after my life for the Alchemy Book. ¡®To me, the Alchemy Book was like a scalding hot sweet potato. I would have already abandoned the book if it wasn¡¯t for the head of the sect passing it to me. Lastly, it even implicated my Granddaughter, taking her life¡­ ¡®If I knew that earlier, I would have given up on the Alchemy Book. I wouldn¡¯t have implicated her life that way¡­¡¯ ¡°Grandfather¡­¡± Mu Hao Tian pursed his lips slightly, at a loss of what to say for a moment¡­ ¡°He still needs to rest for a period of time even if his body had already recovered.¡± Mu Ru Yue nced at Mu Hao Tian and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Mu Hao Tian nodded slightly as he lowered his gaze. His tightly clenched fist rxed uncontrobly. The girl halted her steps once she entered the courtyard. With her back facing the youth, she lifted her gaze slightly as she said gently, ¡°Hao Tian, you still haven¡¯t told me the genuine reason why you want me to ruin their wedding¡­¡± Mu Hao Tian was startled as he pursed his thin lips slightly when she looked at the girl before him. With a trace ofplex expression in his clear eyes, he exined, ¡°If elder sister was really killed by her, then¡­ she will certainly be my enemy. ¡°However, I don¡¯t want elder brother Shen to be on her side going against me at that time. Even though my elder sister didn¡¯t love him, he has always been taking good care of the Mu family. There is an undeniable link between elder brother Shen¡¯s help that assisted in helping the Mu family cross crisis all these years¡­¡± ¡°Moreover,¡± Mu Hao Tian paused for a moment before he continued, ¡°I dislike Chu Yun in making use of elder sister¡¯s death to obtain elder brother Shen¡­¡± ¡®Hence, I undoubtedly won¡¯t let them be together!¡¯ ¡°Alright,¡± Mu Ru Yue smirked as she continued, ¡°I will head there with you on the day of their wedding¡­¡± ¡®It is not only to ruin their wedding, but I must also protect this youth¡­¡¯ ¡°Young master, something terrible has happened!¡± Suddenly, a subordinate came running into the courtyard and reported, panting profusely, ¡°Young master, people from various power hase again¡­¡± Mu Hao Tian¡¯s expression changed slightly as he said, ¡°Elder sister Xiao, please go and hide. I will face those people.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Mu Ru Yue shook her head as she said, ¡°Since I¡¯ve promised her in protecting the Mu family, I won¡¯t cower at such a critical moment. Let¡¯s go. We shall head out to check out the situation now.¡± White robes shed past after she said that, heading out of the courtyard. Mu Hao Tian was stunned. Nheless, the figure before him had already disappeared before him just when he wanted to persuade her not to¡­ A group of people had crowded outside of the manor. An elder had raised his head to look in front of him at this moment. His expression changed drastically when he yelled out as though he had seen a ghost. ¡°Mu¡­ Mu Ru Yue?¡± ¡®Impossible! ¡®This woman should already be dead so how did she appear in this ce now?¡¯ Perhaps it was due to the elder¡¯s word, making the crowd cast a gaze at Mu Ru Yue. Their heart trembled subconsciously when they saw her wless appearance¡­ She had obviously died two years ago and her corpse was cremated! How could she appear at this ce? It¡­ couldn¡¯t be that they were looking at a ghost now right? There were numerous god non-believers in Earth¡¯s Hua Xia. The modern technologies had already stopped people from believing the existence of ghosts and monsters. However, these people were hidden modern ancient martial practitioners, derailed from the norm. Hence, they couldn¡¯t help but get a fright when they saw her face¡­ Yet, nobody thought about the possibility of taking over someone¡¯s life in order to rebirth. Chapter 919– Various Power Came Knocking On The Door Part 2

Chapter 919- Various Power Came Knocking On The Door Part 2

There was a possibility that she had be a malicious spirit, taking over someone¡¯s body. It was due to her being too weak in getting her body overtaken! Moreover, even if she had rebirth by taking over someone¡¯s life, how could she have such a simr face? ¡°Luo Cha Sect, Cloud Scar Sect, and Poison Sect¡­ Some well-known power in the Hua Xia¡¯s ancient martial world, other than the Evesting Sect that usually doesn¡¯t associate with the world, has assembled here. Are all of you trying to group attack the Mu family?¡± Mu Ru Yue smirked slightly. With a cold gaze in her eyes, she continued, ¡°Or¡­ is it that you all are no longer fearful of those old fellows of the Ancient Martial Sect?¡± ¡®The Ancient Martial Sect is the top sect within Hua Xia¡¯s ancient martial world. The Ancient Martial Sect has a close rtionship with the military. It simrly represents the military in order to govern the Ancient Martial World. All those existing rules in the ancient martial world was being implemented by the Ancient Martial Sect¡­ Moreover, the head of the Ancient Martial Sect is a Xiantian Full Circle expert! He is already the top experts in Hua Xia. Yet, they are negligible aspared to that continent from the other world! ¡®So why should I need to fear?¡¯ ¡°Little girl, who are you?¡± The old head leader of the Luo Cha Sect, Luo Cha (demon), narrowed his eyes slightly as he said coldly, ¡°You can¡¯t be Mu Ru Yue as she had already died!¡± Mu Ru Yue sniggered, not thinking much about him. Yet, a youthful voice was heard from behind her. He said in a slightly cold voice, ¡°She has nothing to do with this matter. All of you should stop seeking trouble with her!¡± ¡°Nothing to do?¡±Luo Cha smirked as he sniggered and continued, ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to be that case. If she doesn¡¯t have anything to do with this matter, why has she appeared in your Mu family? It can¡¯t be that the woman Mu Ru Yue hasn¡¯t died right? Haha! Your Mu family must pass the Alchemy Book to us today no matter what. Otherwise, I will make all of you be exiled from the ancient martial world!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Mu Hao Tian¡¯s expression changed as he pursed his thin lips slightly and said, enraged, ¡°Don¡¯t you think I don¡¯t know what you are nning. The Alchemy Book isn¡¯t in the Mu family but even if it is, I won¡¯t give it to you!¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Luo Chaughed brazenly as he continued, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t me me for being impolite! Someone, chase everyone from the Mu family out of this ce for this head leader, making them have a taste of the price for going against our order!¡± Simultaneously, people from the Cloud Scar Sect and Poison Sect came pressuring over, looking coldly at the people of the Mu family that were in the courtyard. In their point of view, if it wasn¡¯t for those rules from the top sect, such a puny Mu family would have already been obliterated long ago¡­ Why would they need to wait until now if it wasn¡¯t that case? Suddenly, white robes appeared from before Mu Hao Tian. Her white robes fluttered gently among the win with the expression on her impable face bing increasingly cial. An ice-cold aura was being emitted from her body. ¡°You all seem to have forgotten about my existence.¡± The girl raised her head gradually, looking coldly at the crowd. ¡°Hmph!¡± Luo Cha snorted coldly and with a trace of a cold smirk on his face, he continued, ¡°You¡¯re overestimating your might¡­ You aren¡¯t our match!¡± Boom! A power burst forth, pressuring over to Mu Ru Yue and Mu Hao Tian. From his point of view, his power should make this little girl that didn¡¯t know the immensity of the heaven and earth shiver in fright, unable to say a word¡­ ¡°Not good! Elder sister Xiao, be careful!¡± Mu Hao Tian¡¯s expression changed greatly. He felt suffocated under Luo Cha¡¯s might¡­ Following that, a pair of hands held his hand. Under the girl¡¯s hand, all of the pressure had dissipated gradually like a drizzle, fading away¡­ The girl that was within the gale gave off a dazzling glow under the sunset. Mu Hao Tian¡¯s body stiffened at this moment as he raised his gaze to look at the side face of the girl by her side. A peculiar impulse seemed to have surged forth from his heart. Chapter 920 – Various Power Came Knocking On The Door Part 3

Chapter 920 - Various Power Came Knocking On The Door Part 3

¡°Elder sister¡­¡± His voice was slightly shaky as he called out without a warning¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here.¡± Mu Ru Yue smirked slightly and with a tremendously resolute tone, she dered, ¡°Hence, nobody from the Mu family will ever be bullied by anyone from now on! If there is someone that dares to make a move on the Mu family, I will annihte their sect!¡± Mu Hao Tian¡¯s thin lips moved slightly with ayer of tears coated hisrge clear eyes. ¡®How long has it been? ¡®I¡¯ve never felt so at ease for such a long time already since elder sister died. The two years of being very scared and on edge had already made me extremely worn out. Yet, her appearance is like a ray of sunlight warming my worn out heart¡­¡¯ ¡°Brazen little girl!¡± Luo Sha didn¡¯t think much about Mu Ru Yue, instantly releasing his entire body¡¯s aura and surging then over toward Mu Ru Yue¡­ However, Mu Ru Yue just nced at him. That nce had prated directly into his soul, making his heart jolt¡­ His entire body¡¯s aura dissipated at that instant. ¡°Luo Sha!¡± The two people by his side were slightly displeased as they didn¡¯t understand why did Luo Sha suddenly withdrew his aura. In their point of view, wasn¡¯t it a piece of cake dealing with a little girl that was still wet behind her ears? But the girl facing them finally raised her hand gradually¡­ The crowd that was still looking with mockery at her suddenly had a drastic change in their expressions, revealing horror in their gazes¡­ ¡°W-what¡¯s happening?¡± Mu Hao Tian was slightly stunned. ¡®Elder sister Xiao didn¡¯t seem to have done anything so why are they having such expressions?¡¯ Mu Hao Tian frowned slightly, slightly puzzled. Curiosity brimmed in his eyes¡­ ¡°Y-you¡­ what did you do to us?¡± Luo Sha¡¯s face flushed red as he shouted while he seeming to be holding his breath, ¡°Why can¡¯t all of us breathe?¡± Mu Ru Yue looked coldly at Luo Sha as she said, ¡°I just wanted to tell you that your aura pressure is too negligible, not enough to scare anyone¡­¡± ¡®My pressure is too negligible?¡¯ Luo Sha waspletely stupefied. ¡®Does she mean that she is able to make the air in their surroundings disappear with just her aura pressure? H-how much strength does she have to do such a feat?¡¯ Boom! The tyrannical power before them formed into a sword, striking heavily downward under the crowd¡¯s frightened gaze. The sky seemed to have been sliced into halves by her at that moment, giving rise to an intense hurricane. Mu Hao Tian dazed as he looked stunned at the snow-white figure protecting in front of him. Astonishment filled his gaze¡­ Bang! When the enormous swordnded on the ground, the entire path made by marbles was destroyed. Moreover, Mu Ru Yue had purposely missed her target. Nheless, it was still frightening to those people, no longer daring to speak brazenly¡­ ¡°Tell me!¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her gaze slightly and with a cial glint in her eyes, she asked, ¡°Where is the couple Mu Yuan (admire fundamental) and Yun Luo (cloud radish) being held at?!¡± Mu Hao Tian¡¯s body shuddered when he heard those two names. A boundless glow was emitted from hisrge clear eyes as he stared at Luo Sha. ¡°Elder sister Xiao, are you saying that my parents are in their hands?¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her brow slightly as she exined, ¡°Your Elder sister had previously mentioned to me that the purpose in her making a trip to America was to search for the locations of your parents. She finally discovered that their disappearance was rted to Luo Sha from her investigations. It¡¯s a pity that she wasn¡¯t able to unearth the truth in time¡­¡± Boom! Mu Hao Tian was enraged. Killing intents gradually filled his eyes as he demanded, ¡°Luo Sha! Where had you hid my parents?! Give them back to me!¡± Chapter 921 – Various Power Came Knocking On The Door Part 4

Chapter 921 - Various Power Came Knocking On The Door Part 4

Luo Sha was currently stupefied. It was obvious that he hadn¡¯t recovered from his shock¡­ His body shuddered subconsciously when he heard Mu Hao Tian¡¯s voice after a long time as he replied, ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know!¡± Glimmers danced in his eyes when he said that. ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Mu Ru Yue smirked lightly as she continued indifferently, ¡°Since it¡¯s so, then you can return.¡± Luo Sha widened his eyes with disbelief. ¡®Is¡­ is she really letting me go this easily? Aren¡¯t she afraid that I may pay her back for this? ¡®I really don¡¯t know if this woman is too ignorant or she is overconfident¡­¡¯ Mu Hao Tian initially wanted to say something, but he swallowed his words in the end. ¡®I should trust her, just like Elder sister, right?¡¯ ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Luo Sha waved his hand as he red viciously at Mu Ru Yue. People from Cloud Scar Sect and Poison Sect didn¡¯t dare continue staying at this ce, hastily dashing out of the courtyard¡­ ¡°Xiao Yue.¡± Mu Ru Yue said with a n as she looked at the crowd¡¯s departing figure. ¡°Please help me pay attention to the movements from those three power, focusing mainly on the Luo Sha Sect. You are to report to me every people that they came in contact with!¡± ¡®I had temporarily let Luo Sha go in order to lure the backstage Master out in the open¡­ ¡®As for the other two sects, they simrly are in the same boat. If I need to eliminate the Luo Sha Sect, I will instantly wipe out all those sects. ¡®I mustn¡¯t act too carelessly in wiping them out unless I¡¯m certain of Mother¡¯s and Father¡¯s safety¡­¡¯ ¡°Elder sister Xiao, who are you speaking to?¡± Mu Hao Tian blinked his eyes as he looked at the girl before him, bbergasted. There was a silver wolf that suddenly appeared beside Mu Ru Yue while he was still puzzled. That wolf was different from the wolf of Hua Xia. Its beautiful silver fur gave off a dazzling glow under the sunset. Its eyes had a gentle smile as it elegantly lowered its prideful head. ¡°Understood, Master!¡± ¡®Did th-the silver wolf just speak?¡¯ Mu Hao Tian got a fright that hisplexion turned gravely pale as he pointed his finger at Xiao Yue and stuttered, ¡°Mon-monster! It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s a wolf monster¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue was startled as she patted her head, slightly vexed. ¡®I can¡¯t believe that I forgot that this is Hua Xia, no longer the Martial God Continent. The people of this ce has never seen a demon beast so they naturally wouldn¡¯t know that wild beast can also cultivate¡­¡¯ ¡°Hao Tian, she is a demon beast.¡± Mu Ru Yue smirked as she exined, ¡°Demon beast can simrly cultivate and is also able to form a contract with the human race, fighting alongside with its contracted person. It can humanise once it reaches a certain rank. They are an essential partner for cultivators.¡± Mu Hao Tian blinked his eyes in a daze as he asked, ¡°Why hadn¡¯t I heard of them before?¡± ¡°It is due to¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue paused slightly as she continued, ¡°There already aren¡¯t many wild beasts that can cultivate. The method in forming contracts had simrly disappeared. However, there are still several ancient books in the ancient martial world. There are simrly a lot of divine beasts within those ancient books. For example, the five most well-known divine beasts in our Hua Xia such as the Green Dragon, Vermillion Bird, White Tiger, ck Tortoise, and Qilin had all cultivated from wild beasts. It is simrly the case for Xiao Yue¡­¡± Mu Hao Tian nodded, unknown as to whether he had fully absorbed what Mu Ru Yue had said, as hemented, ¡°Elder sister Xiao, you¡¯re really knowledgeable¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue just smiled at hisment but didn¡¯t remark on it. She turned her head to Xiao Yue instead and said, ¡°Xiao Yue, you should quickly go now. My gut feeling tells me Luo Sha will bemunicating with those people shortly¡­¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Xiao Yue acknowledged politely. Her figure gradually elongated under the glow of the sunset. Shortly, an elegant and beautiful figure had stood before Mu Ru Yue. Swish! That figure soared in a sh, quickly disappearing under the sky. Chapter 922 – Various Power Came Knocking On The Door Part 5

Chapter 922 - Various Power Came Knocking On The Door Part 5

Mu Hao Tian had been shocked witless again. ¡®But I¡¯ve never heard that those divine beast can also humanize from Hua Xia¡¯s folk tales¡­¡¯ Mu Ru Yue shifted her head to nce at the youth and with a smirk, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Mu Hao Tian subconsciously recovered his senses upon hearing her voice, looking dazedly at the girl before him¡­ Chu Yun and Shen Mo¡¯s wedding would be held in a month¡¯s time. Xiao Yue had been keeping a close eye on Luo Sha within this month. However, he initially didn¡¯t do anything. Mu Ru Yue then let Xiao Yue make moves on those three power in order to force the backstage master to appear, pushing them into a crisis. Nheless, Luo Sha finally couldn¡¯t bear not to get in touch with those people a day before Chu Yun¡¯s wedding. Although Xiao Yue didn¡¯t know what the item known as handphone was, she had clearly heard Luo Sha¡¯s words. Glimmer danced in her eyes before she disappeared from within the Luo Sha¡¯s Sect¡­ ¡°Master, I¡¯ve already managed to eavesdrop him.¡± Xiao Yue moved in a sh to enter the room as she hastily reported, ¡°Master¡¯s parents are in the hands of the Xia family!¡± ¡°Xia family? Are you sure?¡± Mu Ru Yue abruptly opened her eyes and with a cold ray of a light that flickered past her eyes, she rified, ¡°Is it America¡¯s Xia family?¡± Xiao Yue blinked her eyes as she replied, ¡°I seem to have heard that. Master, what is America?¡± Mu Ru Yue gradually took in a mouthful of air before exining in a cold tone, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it would be the Xia family! The Xia family was originally a rather well-known ancient aristocratic family in our Hua Xia. They then migrated to America. I previously had interacted with the Xia family when I previously went to America. But now, I don¡¯t know wh-what the Xia family is up to. What benefits will they have in abducting my parents?¡± ¡®No matter what, I must make a trip to the Xia family after settling with the matters here! ¡®Mother and Father had already been missing for so many years. Since they are still in the Xia family, it means that the Xia family will temporarily not do anything to them¡­ ¡®They will be safer there for now.¡¯ ¡°Master¡­¡± Xiao Yue was startled as she lowered her elegant gaze and asked, ¡°Do you need me to wipe out those three power? They no longer have any use anyways¡­¡± ¡°We shall temporarily leave them with their lives.¡± Mu Ru Yue smirked as she continued, ¡°I don¡¯t need to fear those three power. I currently also no longer need to be wary towards that Xia family. But¡­ my Mother and Father are still in the Xia family¡¯s hands. If we make a move on those three power, it certainly will inadvertently alert the Xia family. It will then be detrimental to my parent¡¯s condition! Thus, we should temporarily let them live slightly longer¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her gaze slightly and with a trace of a sneer, she continued, ¡°I undoubtedly won¡¯t let those people that captured my parents off! No matter what reasons the Xia family may have, they must all die without exception!¡± Xiao Yue looked at the current Mu Ru Yue and suddenly smiled. Her smile was so refined and elegant, making it impossible for people to overlook it. ¡°Master, this subordinate will forever follow Master, no matter what Master wants to do!¡± ¡®I won¡¯t even hesitate in annihting the entire heaven and earth for her!¡¯ ¡°Xiao Yue, you are to stay within the Alchemy Book for now. I also don¡¯t know where Wu Chen and Xiao Bai are now.¡± Mu Ru Yue sighed slightly with a bitter smile on her face. Xiao Yue¡¯s gaze darkened as she bit her lips before she said, ¡°Master, Zi Huang and Xiao Bai will definitely appear¡­¡± Xiao Yue¡¯s heart ached when she thought about that innocent and adorable youth. ¡®If it wasn¡¯t for me that day, Xiao Bai wouldn¡¯t have been struck by that ancient divine weapon, resulting in him crossing to Hua Xia¡­ Chapter 923 – Various Power Came Knocking On The Door Part 6

Chapter 923 - Various Power Came Knocking On The Door Part 6

The Shen family held a prestigious status no matter if it was Hua Xia¡¯s ancient martial world or that flourishing city. The Shen family was not only tremendously wealthy, but they also had a rich history. It could be counted as the top superior aristocratic family of Hua Xia. Shen Mo naturally caught the eyes of several women as the sessor of the Shen family. He had attracted several attentions from girls due to him being rich, handsome, and single. Nheless, no girls was able to enter his eyes for several years. Yet, who knew he announced that he would be getting married recently, shattering numerous maiden hearts¡­ The information of his fiancee had been shortly dug out by paparazzi. It was said the young madam of the Shen family Chu Yun was from an aristocratic family and was even a childhood friend of Shen Mo. She had meticulously apanied him when he was downcast for two years. She eventually moved his heart, leading to such a great blissful fate¡­ Instantly, countlesspliments surged toward Chu Yun as if she was the mostpatible candidate to be with Shen Mo. Yet, none of them knew whose corpse she had stepped under her feet in order to reach this position¡­ It was packed filled with luxurious cars outside the dignified chapel. Chu Yun smiled, emitting a candid glow from her exceptionally beautiful face. She had her arm clung around the man¡¯s arm, but she didn¡¯t in the slightest discover that her newlywed groom was absent-minded¡­ ¡°Elder brother Shen, Elder sister Chu Yun, we haveete in giving you our blessings.¡± Suddenly, a crisp voice was heard from behind them, attracting everyone¡¯s gaze to them¡­ The youth had a smirk on his face with a candid smile on his fair and handsome face. He was wearing a in white top with a pair of jeans. His face emitted a boundless glow. It was as if he was an angel that had descended from the heavens. He was much more attractive aspared to Shen Mo. However, his radiance was unable to outshine the woman beside him as her radiance was even more superior. She had a devastatingly beautiful appearance. It was hard to describe how breathtaking her stunning beauty was! There were numerous idols in Hua Xia but none of them was as beautiful as her. There wasn¡¯t any makeup on her wless face. Her eyebrows and eyes looked as if it was from a painting with a waterfall-like hair. Her hands were in the pocket of her pants with ayer of cold aura that seemed to have enveloped her body. ¡°Who are they?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure but they seem to be friends of the groom¡­¡± ¡°Tsk Tsk! I originally thought the bride was already beautiful enough but this woman was several times much more beautiful than her. I don¡¯t know if she is still single. If she is, I n on courting her.¡± ¡°Stop dreaming! Do you really think that you can court her with that appearance of yours? Are you sure you aren¡¯t sleepwalking now?¡± ¡°It will be good for just a one-night stand with her even if I can¡¯t marry her. Aren¡¯t girls up for opening a room with a man that they had just met for the first time nowadays? What kind of girl can¡¯t be obtained when you¡¯re rich?¡± The crowd was whispering amongst themselves, discussing, as they looked curiously at the boy and girl that had suddenly appeared. ¡°Yue Er?¡± Shen Mo looked with disbelief at that face. He was afraid to shift his gaze away from her as though the person before him would disappear with the wind at any moment. ¡°Yue Er! I that you won¡¯t die. How could you that is so powerful die?¡± His voice was filled with excitement at this instant, having a drastic change in his expression¡­ Chu Yun¡¯splexion paled as she hastily grabbed onto Shen Mo¡¯s hand. Who knew that he would mercilessly shake off her hand, briskly walking toward Mu Ru Yue? ¡°Yue Er, how could you be that heartless in suddenly disappearing for two years? Do you know how much I missed you within these two years?¡± (Teaser) Teh enhs amifly dehl a ogitpusesir tatssu no trmeat if ti was uha sxiaenita almtira rwlod ro that nfslhiuirgo itcy. eht ehsn aylfim swa tno nlyo romeendysult ahteylw, tbu yhet saol hda a chir rhysoit. it ocdul eb noeutdc as teh otp urporsie siaacirrctto ymlfai of uha ixa. Shen Mo atanuyllr ucgath eht eyse fo eelvrsa ewomn as the sescrcsou of het nhes amlyif. eh dah ttaaetrdc erleavs ontatesnti fmro rlsgi edu to mih gbien cirh, msondaeh, adn iglsne. Exnation: Have fun guys xD I find that it has been long since I gave you a puzzle~ No cheating allowed! Only Miki can Chapter 924 – Various Power Came Knocking On The Door Part 7

Chapter 924 - Various Power Came Knocking On The Door Part 7

His hand held firmly on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s shoulders as he yelled lowly with a shaky voice. Mu Ru Yue frowned. ¡®I knew that I will soon orter meet with Shen Mo aftering back to Hua Xia. Hence, I didn¡¯t reject Mu Hao Tian¡¯s invite in attending his wedding¡­ ¡®However, it is beyond my imagination that Shen Mo would be so stirred up.¡¯ ¡°Damn! This is news! Quickly take pictures!¡± The reporters hastily raised the cameras in their hands, frantically taking the pictures of this couple. Mu Ru Yue raised her head to look at the handsome face before her under the shing lights from the cameras. ¡®He had slimmed down a lot since two years ago. There is also stubbles growing at his chin but it didn¡¯t in the slightest ruin his handsome, mature grandeur.¡¯ ¡°You have recognized the wrong person.¡± She parted her thin lips slightly as she continued in a low and heavy tone, ¡°I¡¯m not her.¡± ¡°No!¡± Shen Mo became stirred up as he tightened his grip on her shoulders as he yelled, ¡°You¡¯re Mu Ru Yue! I can¡¯t be wrong!¡± ¡°Elder brother Shen,¡± Mu Hao Tian was shocked, hastily pushing Shen Mo away from Mu Ru Yue and protecting Mu Ru Yue behind him. ¡°She is Elder sister¡¯s friend, not Elder sister.¡± ¡°Not?¡± Shen Mo¡¯s step stumbled a little. The glow in his eyes dimmed once again at that instant. ¡°How can she not be? How can there be two people with such simr appearances in this world?¡± ¡°Shen Mo,¡± Chu Yun bit her lips as she walked to Shen Mo¡¯s side. She then raised her arm to hook around his arm as she continued, gigging, ¡°I can prove that she isn¡¯t Yue Er. She previously met Yue Er once. She had then undergone stic surgery to have her appearance.¡± What she meant was this woman didn¡¯t have a close rtionship with Mu Ru Yue and just met her once. But it was unknown as to what motive she had in changing her appearance to Mu Ru Yue¡¯s¡­ How could Mu Hao Tian not understand the deeper meaning of her words? His youthful and handsome face turned grim instantly. ¡°Sigh! So this magnificent beauty was actually achieved by stic surgery. She even purposely changed her appearance to another person¡¯s.¡± ¡°Tsk! Tsk! I don¡¯t know what is her purpose in doing this. It is quite obvious the eldest young master of the Shen family loved the girl with that appearance. Why had she intentionally appear at this ce after changing her appearance to the current one then? It can¡¯t be she is trying to seduce the eldest young master of the Shen family, right?¡± ¡°I originally thought her beauty was superior to the young madam of the Shen family, but I didn¡¯t expect that it was done by stic surgery. I look down upon this kind of people the most. What¡¯s there to boast in having a fake face?¡± Chu Yun smirked discreetly upon hearing the discussions among the crowd with a ray of light that shone past her eyes¡­ Shen Mo¡¯s expression changed from his initial excitement to fury. ¡®This woman actually dared to change her appearance to Mu Ru Yue¡¯s, almost making me believe she had returned to my side once again¡­¡¯ ¡°Hao Tian, did you really love elder sister, allowing another girl to have her appearance?¡± Mu Hao Tian was stunned as he rebuked, ¡°Elder brother Shen, Elder sister Xiao didn¡¯t undergo stic surgery. She¡­¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t undergo stic surgery? Mu Hao Tian, your elder sister has an identical twin? Why hadn¡¯t I heard about that before?¡± Shen Mo lowered his gaze with a storm raging in his eyes, ¡°I won¡¯t allow anyone to live with her appearance. This is sullying her!¡± ¡®I previously really thought she had returned. ¡®Now that I¡¯ve calmed down, I remembered that woman had already died so it is impossible for her to appear before me. Since so, there is only a possibility¡­¡¯ Mu Hao Tian sighed, let down, as he asked, ¡°Elder brother Shen, why are you willing to believe her but not me?¡± Chapter 925 – Various Power Came Knocking On The Door Part 8

Chapter 925 - Various Power Came Knocking On The Door Part 8

¡°Chu Yun is your elder sister¡¯s best friend. She will never let anyone sully Mu Ru Yue¡¯s image just like me!¡± Shem Mo¡¯s expression was cold as he looked at Mu Hao Tian, displeased. ¡°Elder brother Shen, you will regret saying that!¡± Mu Hao Tian¡¯s expression changed. ¡®My motive ining here is letting Shen Mo see Elder sister Xiao. If he still cherished his feelings for Elder sister when he saw her appearance, he will certainly not continue marrying Chu Yun. ¡®I don¡¯t want Shen Mo to be my enemy after all! ¡®But I didn¡¯t expect him to trust Chu Yun to such an extent. He even refused in believing my words¡­¡¯ ¡°Do you know why my Elder sister dislikes you?¡± Mu Hao Tian chuckled as he smiled extremely candidly and continued, ¡°It is due to you always liking to trust what you see but not using your heart to feel! You are clueless that the person by your side is like a wolf and tiger. Elder brother Shen, you had really let me down¡­¡± Chu Yun¡¯splexion paled as she looked astonished at Mu Hao Tian. ¡®He actually knew I was the one that led to Mu Ru Yue¡¯s death. How could this be? He is the most innocent and gullible person within the Mu family. How did he know I have betrayed that woman?¡¯ ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Shen Mo frowned as he asked, ¡°What are you suspecting?¡± ¡°Elder brother Shen, there were only three people that knew about my Elder sister¡¯s travel n that year. Yet, how was it known by all, even setting up a trap for her beforehand? Did you really not suspect anything from that?¡± The youth¡¯s eyes were bright but it was giving off a glow that nobody could understand. ¡°Hao Tian, what are you saying?¡± Chu Yun¡¯splexion became increasingly pale. Ayer of tears gradually coated her eyes as she said with disappointment and sorrow, ¡°Are you suspecting me? I really didn¡¯t expect you to suspect me! Do you really feel nothing for all I¡¯ve done for the Mu family these two years? I had such a great rtionship with your elder sister all these years. I¡¯m willing to dig out my heart and lungs for her. How could I harm her? Hao Tian, your elder sister might have told another person but that person betrayed her. I will choose death without hesitation than be a person that betrays a friend!¡± Mu Ru Yue couldn¡¯t help but snigger upon looking at Chu Yun¡¯s expression, filled with a spirit of loyalty and self-sacrifice. Her smile instantly attracted everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°I know!¡± Chu Yun paused for a moment before looking at Mu Ru Yue, enraged. ¡°You aren¡¯t self-proiming yourself as Yue Er¡¯s friend and had a really close rtionship with her. She had even pleaded you to help the Mu family. She surely would have told you her travel ns. You must be the one that killed Yue Er, leading in me losing my best friend! She previously was blind in befriending a person like yourself!¡± Currently, Chu Yun¡¯s eyes were bloodshot red with a sorrowful expression. It was as though she was really grieving for Mu Ru Yue. mes of fury gradually umted in Shen Mo¡¯s heart as he stared at Mu Ru Yue and dered with gritted teeth, ¡°You are the one that killed my beloved woman? I, Shen Mo, hereby swear that I will never forgive you!¡± Mu Hao Tian¡¯s heart sunk at this instant. He then looked apologetically at Mu Ru Yue and said, ¡°Elder sister Xiao, I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have brought you here. Let¡¯s go. This person¡­ may be our enemy when we cross paths again!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Mu Ru Yue smirked as she agreed casually. ¡°Hold it!¡± Shen Mo¡¯s expression had turned ashen as he clenched his fists so tightly that they cracked and said, ¡°Hao Tian, do you really want to be with this woman? She may be your elder sister¡¯s enemy that led to her death!¡± Mu Hao Tian stopped walking and with his back facing Shen Mo, he replied, ¡°I believe her and my feelings. On the other hand, I can never ce my trust in some people¡­¡± (Teaser) ¡°Cuh yYnu si yuro drEle ess¡¯rsti steb eidfrn. Seh llwi evrne tle oeynna ylusl uM uR ueY¡¯s geaim usjt ikel me!¡± eShm sM¡¯o eisprxnseo aws dolc sa eh odokle ta uM aoH nTia, leeiapsdsd. ¡°lredE ehrbort hSen, you lliw rgrete igyasn thta!¡± uM oHa Tansi¡¯ pxsriseeon dacehng. ¡®yM mtvoei in ignmco reeh is tneglti Mo nSeh see ehr. fI eh tills ecesihrdh sih genliesf orf eldrE rtsies henw he wsa ttha ppcaaearne, eh iwll letacriny nto ioune irganymr hCu Ynu. Round 2 for the puzzle~ for those that missed the previous Chapter 926 – Ye Wu Chen Appears Part 1

Chapter 926 - Ye Wu Chen Appears Part 1

The sunlight shone down from the sky when they left the chapel. The youth shifted his head to look at his side with a guilt-ridden youthful face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you run a wasted trip. I didn¡¯t want to be Shen Mo¡¯s enemy due to our previous rtionship. But¡­¡± ¡®But I didn¡¯t in the slightest expect¡­¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s ok.¡± Mu Ru Yue shook her head and lowered her gaze slightly as she consoled, ¡°You don¡¯t need to think much about it. It¡­ it was all his own decision.¡± ¡®Chu Yun!¡¯ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes turned grim upon thinking about that woman. ¡®I¡¯m not sure if Chu Yun has a connection with the Xia family and what role she might have in my parent¡¯s disappearance. Hence, I can temporarily leave her with her life for now. ¡®It shall be her death day once Mother and Father are safe and sound!¡¯ ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her gaze with a trace of a ray of light that shone past her eyes. Mu Hao Tian had been focusing on the side of the woman¡¯s perfect face from the start. His gaze gradually became slightly unfocused¡­ ¡°Shen Mo.¡± Chu Yun held tightly onto Shen Mo¡¯s hand, but her heart was heavy. ¡®Mu Hao Tian actually knew I had led to Mu Ru Yue¡¯s death. It seems there¡¯s a need to expedite some matters following this¡­¡¯ ¡°Yun Er,¡± Shen Mo patted Chu Yun¡¯s shoulder as he continued, ¡°You¡¯re Yue Er¡¯s best friend. I will take good care of you on her behalf no matter what¡­¡± ¡°Shen Mo, I feel sad for Yue Er.¡± Chu Yun bit her lip as she said, upset, ¡°She had doted so much upon Mu Hao Tian since young. Yet, he currently abandoned his elder sister that had loved him for all these years for another woman. If she knew about this in theherworld, how upset will she be?¡± Shen Mo¡¯s expression gradually became mncholic with boundless sorrow in his eyes. ¡°It will at least suffice for us to remember about her. Yue Er should not have any regrets in her life for having you as her friend¡­¡± ¡°Husband.¡± Chu Yun looked moved at Shen Mo but a trace of a sinister glint flickered discreetly past her teary eyes. ¡®I definitely won¡¯t let anyone ruin my happiness again!¡¯ Chu Yun secretly wore her clothes as she looked at the man sleeping soundly by her side during the bridal night, carefully walking out of the luxuriousrge room. Yet, Shen Mo that was in deep sleep was clueless about her actions¡­ Chu Yun entered an entertainment club that had a gold and jade glorious splendor, unhindered. She was led by a person to a luxurious private room. Currently, a love scene entered Chu Yun¡¯s sight on therge bed in the room. A delicate girl with a snow-white skin was being pressed down by a man. He was pounding roughly into the girl without any care. There seemed to be boundless power trapped within his healthy body, without any outlet. Bang! The woman that was on the bed was tossed away. The woman groaned before passing out. ¡°Chu Yun?¡± The man narrowed his eyes slightly as he nced at Chu Yun¡¯s snow-white face with falcon-like eyes. He then grumbled, ¡°Hadn¡¯t you already married Shen Mo? Why did you stille here for then? Scram!¡± Chu Yun¡¯s body shuddered as she bit her lip slightly. With teary eyes, she replied, ¡°Rui, I did marry Shen Mo but it wasn¡¯t by choice. Actually, the person I love is you¡­¡± ¡°Are you speaking the truth?¡± The man¡¯s body jolted as he looked at Chu Yun in disbelief. ¡°If I¡¯m lying, I wouldn¡¯t sneak out during my bridal night toe looking for you. Do you still remember the first time we met?¡± Chapter 927 – Ye Wu Chen Appears Part 2

Chapter 927 - Ye Wu Chen Appears Part 2

A dark ray of a light shed across Chu Yun¡¯s eyes. Ayer of tears appeared in her eyes again. ¡®Previously, I indeed was deeply in love with Xia Rui (summer lucky). More importantly, I had given my first to him¡­ But Xia Rui is a yer so he has several women by his side. Even though he promised the woman he loves the most is me, I want my man to be solely mine as a woman! ¡®Coincidentally, I was moved by Shen Mo¡¯s devoted feelings for Mu Ru Yue at that time. I would definitely be happy if I were to be able to marry that kind of man¡­ ¡®Thus, I shifted my love for Xia Rui to Shen Mo. ¡®Nheless, Xia Rui is really influential and is even the heir of the Xia family. If I manage to make him my lover, I can certainly make him help me take care of many matters¡­¡¯ Xia Rui¡¯s gaze became a little absent-minded. It was as though he was reminiscing the tender and delicate little girl when he first met her. His expression softened. ¡°Rui¡­¡± Chu Yun¡¯s gently unbuttoned her shirt with her fingers. Her bare snow-white skin was revealed before Xia Rui¡¯s eyes at that instant, arousing him. Bang! He raised his hand to push Chu Yun harshly onto the bed. He didn¡¯t in the slightest cared for the beauty as he ripped her clothing apart. He slightly narrowed his eyes that were emitting a dangerous glow. ¡°Chu Yun, you are the one that hade to me this time! I shall let you see whether Shen Mo or I am better in bed!¡± Intense mes of fury zed in his heart as he thought this woman was previously lying under Shen Mo¡¯s body. It was especially so with the pink markings on her body,pletely stinging Xia Rui¡¯s eyes red. He harshly extended his hand to scratch those markings away. ¡°Ah!¡± Chu Yun gasped in pain. With tears rolling out of her eyes, she pleaded, ¡°Rui, it¡¯s very painful. Please be more gentle¡­¡± ¡°Pain?¡± Xia Rui snorted coldly as he continued, ¡°This is your oue for not listening to my order, stubbornly wanting to marry Shen Mo! My woman can only have my markings on her body! I will rip those traces from other people away mercilessly!¡± Chu Yun¡¯s body shuddered as she slowly closed her eyes. ¡®I don¡¯t know whether if it is a good or bad decision seeking this devil again¡­¡¯ Chu Yun only knew she felt as though all of the bones in her body had fallen apart under the man¡¯s torture. She didn¡¯t know how long had passed until such a humiliating torture had ended. Her entire body hurt to the point that she couldn¡¯t even move once he was done torturing her. However, she clearly knew all about this man¡¯s personality. ¡®Although this man is surrounded by countless women, he had never slept with a woman twice, not to mention a second-hand good. ¡®But I¡¯m an exception. ¡®It¡¯s all due to this man loving me. Thus, he put up with me marrying Shen Mo and even tolerated that I was the one that abandoned him first¡­¡¯ Xia Rui rolled off her body, lighting a cigarette. The glow from the tip of the cigarette shone on his cold eyebrows and eyes, making people tremendously fearful of him. ¡°Tell me why did youe looking for me?!¡± Xia Rui chuckled coldly as he continued, ¡°I¡¯m not that easy to be deceived. How will you willingly be my lover if it wasn¡¯t that you needed something from me?¡± Chu Yun bit her lip as she confessed, ¡°I want you to help me kill two people!¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Mu Hao Tian and¡­ the woman by his side!¡± Chu Yun took in a deep breath, suppressing the killing intents in her heart as she continued, ¡°That woman has an incredibly simr appearance to Mu Ru Yue. I want you to kill her no matter what! As for Mu Hao Tian, he is just subsidiary¡­¡± Chu Yun finally raised her head to look at him while she said that, carrying a sinister cold aura in her speech. Chapter 928 – Ye Wu Chen Appears Part 3

Chapter 928 - Ye Wu Chen Appears Part 3

¡°Mu Ru Yue?¡± Xia Rui raised his brow as he continued, ¡°That woman is really an exceptional beauty and even an ice princess. I previously always wanted to have a taste of her body. It was a pity that she was too powerful, failing to make a move on her!¡± ¡®There hasn¡¯t been any woman that I had failed to obtain in this world. Even Chu Yun had given her first to me. It was only that girl I failed to obtain!¡¯ ¡°Since there¡¯s a person that looks so simr to hers, I definitely won¡¯t let such a chance slip away. I will have a taste of her body before killing her!¡± ¡°Xia Rui!¡± Chu Yun¡¯splexion turned gravely pale as she shrieked. Xia Rui gradually shifted his head upon hearing her voice. His gaze became increasingly cold with a slight cold aura. Chu Yun¡¯s heart trembled when her eyes met with his eyes. She lowered her gaze and persuaded, ¡°Xia Rui, her beauty isn¡¯t natural.¡± ¡°I never ever care if their appearance are natural or artificial, I must get everything that I want to obtain in my hands!¡± Xia Rui sniggered. ¡°Rui!¡± Chu Yun bit her lips hard and with a gravely paleplexion, she continued, ¡°Don¡¯t you think you are being too heartless to me? You can do whatever you want with any woman but you are forbidden to be with her!¡± Xia Rui¡¯s gazended on her gravely pale face. His next words were really gentle, but it was like a heavy hammer striking on Chu Yun¡¯s heart. ¡°Chu Yun, you¡¯ve already married Shen Mo. What qualifications do you have to be in charge of me?¡± ¡°Rui.¡± Chu Yun¡¯s heart ached. ¡®I still have feelings for this man after all. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have chosen to leave after being unable to tolerate him being a yer¡­¡¯ ¡°If it wasn¡¯t that there were too many girls by your side, I wouldn¡¯t have married him. You have never considered my feelings! Do you know how I feel every time when I see you in bed with other girls, making love to them?¡± Chu Yun didn¡¯t know where she got the courage to yell at him this time. Xia Rui¡¯s expression gradually became gloomy as he looked coldly at Chu Yun, ¡°I am a man so I¡¯ve my needs. It is really normal! Those women are just my venting tools! It should suffice that the person I love is you! I didn¡¯t kill Shen Mo as I love you. But it didn¡¯t represent that I will change myself for you! There isn¡¯t anyone in this world that can make me change even if it is you!¡± Chu Yun¡¯s heart shuddered as she closed her eyes in her sorrow. ¡®This man is a bonafide devil! He had ruined my life!¡¯ The man entered her body roughly again when her heart chilled. The intense pain made tears roll out of Chu Yun¡¯s eyes subconsciously but she could only bear with it¡­ ¡°Chu Yun, I will help you kill those two people! But you have to remember you muste whenever I call you to from now on! As long as I need you, you muste rushing back to me. I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re making love to Shen Mo at that time! Otherwise, I will kill both of you!¡± Chu Yun finally regretted at this instant. ¡®I had managed to escape the grasps of this devil with so much difficulty that year. Yet, I had sent myself to the devil¡¯s bed in order to kill that woman. I doubt it will be easy if I want to sever my ties with him again. ¡®All of this is due to that damnable woman! ¡®If it wasn¡¯t for her, why would I be harassed by this devil again? ¡®She¡­ is the one that is the main culprit for my current plight!¡¯ Chu Yun didn¡¯t in the slightest find faults with herself at this moment. She just med everything on Mu Ru Yue, getting caught up with deeper grudges and hatred¡­ Chapter 929 – Ye Wu Chen Appears Part 4

Chapter 929 - Ye Wu Chen Appears Part 4

Mu Ru Yue poured herself a cup of tea in the living room. She then parted her lips to say, ¡°Hao Tian, there¡¯s something I need you to do for me.¡± ¡°What will that be?¡± Mu Hao Tian was stunned for a moment as he looked puzzled at the girl¡¯s wless face. ¡°Invite every ancient martial practitioners to attend a banquet under the Mu family¡¯s name!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze became stern. ¡®I have to make a trip to America¡¯s Xia family shortly. I need to settle the matters at this side before I leave to be at ease¡­¡¯ Mu Hao Tian pursed his lips but nodded slightly as he said, ¡°Alright, I will do that!¡± ¡®Even though he didn¡¯t know what Mu Ru Yue was up to, he had great trust in the girl that refused to say her name. That kind of trust was for like a blood-rted family member, baffling him¡­ The Mu family was a family n that had been eyed covetously by several power. Currently, it was being watched by several sects. Today, the crowd heard the news that the Mu family was inviting ancient martial practitioners to their family, making everyone be in a haze of doubts and suspicions. They didn¡¯t know what the Mu family was up to! The modern technology in Hua Xia was much more superior aspared to the other continent. Hence, several people departed the day before the banquet. They were able to quickly reach the Mu family, using the advanced means of transport¡­ Currently, Mu Ru Yue was sitting quietly in a corner, absentmindedly holding her champagne. She was looking through the goblet, sizing up the crowd in the hall. ¡°It¡¯s you?!¡± Suddenly, a screechy shark voice disturbed the tranquility of the crowd. When Mu Ru Yue shifted her head to the source, an alluring face entered her eyes. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Lin Shan snorted coldly. She raised her head arrogantly as she said disdainfully, ¡°How can a person such as yourself attend such an event! I really don¡¯t know how you sneak into here!¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t say anything but just smiled a little. ¡°You¡­¡± Lin Shan was a little vexed when she saw Mu Ru Yue ignoring her, sizing Mu Ru Yue up. She saw her wearing a simple casual wear with her hair let down. Her attire didn¡¯t have any pearls. It was as though she didn¡¯t need those essories to enhance her beauty. Lin Shan gritted her teeth with hatred as she looked at Mu Ru Yue¡¯s impable face. She red malevolently at Mu Ru Yue and said, ¡°You are only a slut that only knows to seduce another person¡¯s husband. Who allowed you to step into this ce?¡± Themotion at this ce had already attracted several people¡¯s gaze, instantly looking at their direcion. They started pointing fingers at Mu Ru Yue with mockery in their eyes. ¡°Isn¡¯t she that woman that appeared at Mister Shen¡¯s wedding day?¡± ¡°Tsk! Tsk! I heard that her beauty is artificial, purposely undergoing stic surgery in order to have Mu Ru Yue¡¯s appearance. Even though I had never seen Mu family¡¯s Mu Ru Yue before, I heard that she had a matchless magnificent appearance. Did she think she can rece Mu Ru Yue by having her appearance?¡± ¡°It seems that she tried to seduce Zhang Jun, judging from what Lin Shan said. It looks like this woman is a slut that loves seducing other people¡¯s husband!¡± Lin Shan raised her headcently. She then said arrogantly, ¡°So this face is fake. It¡¯s no wonder why it is so beautiful. Are you still trying to seduce Shen Mo? The Shen family is an aristocratic family. You should be clear of your reputation, a girl that goes around seducing other people¡¯s husband. It seems that you are really addicted in being a mistress. Who will want a girl like yourself?¡± Mu Ru Yue gradually ced her cup on the table, looking cially at Lin Shan. With an intense cold glint in her eyes, she said, ¡°Have you said enough? If you are done, scram!¡± Chapter 930 – Ye Wu Chen Appears Part 5

Chapter 930 - Ye Wu Chen Appears Part 5

¡°What did you say?¡± Lin Shan¡¯s expression changed greatly. Her expression became sinister as she said, ¡°Bitch, who do you think you are? You are just an ordinary person. How dare you call me to scram? You are only trying to barge into my husband¡¯s and my rtionship to be his mistress. You are just a mistress. Yet, you dare to yell in my face as his wife. Is there still heaven¡¯sw in this world anymore?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze became increasingly cial as she smirked with slight mockery and rebuked, ¡°My apologies but I don¡¯t fancy your husband in the slightest. No matter if it is him or Shen Mo, they aren¡¯tpatible with me! I shall give you an advice in just focusing on him instead. Not everyone is interested in him.¡± Lin Shan snorted coldly as she mocked, ¡°Just continue pretending! Do you think I don¡¯t know how you ordinary people think? Since you¡¯re here, you should know about our identity as ancient martial practitioners. This is a rare chance for you to make a connection with an ancient martial practitioner. I don¡¯t believe that you won¡¯t make use of such a chance! It is especially so for my husband to be such an outstanding man. Perhaps you will already strip yourself naked and sneak into his bed if it wasn¡¯t that you fear me. Let me tell you this. You¡¯re dreaming! I won¡¯t let you seduce my husband as long as I, Lin Shan, lives!¡± Rage suddenly surged forth from within Mu Ru Yue¡¯s soul. Mu Ru Yue calmed Xiao Yue that was in the Alchemy Book down. She then raised her head to look at Lin Shan with the smile on her face gradually diminishing. Traces of power slowly rose from her body at that instant. However, a voice with an angry tone was suddenly heard behind them when those power started to gather. ¡°Lin Shan, what are you doing?!¡± Zhang Jun passed through the crowd to walk to Lin Shan¡¯s side. He lowered his voice as he said, ¡°Come with me!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± Lin Shan freed her hand from Zhang Jun¡¯s hand. She raised her head to look at Mu Ru Yue and said, ¡°This girl tried to seduce you. She must apologize to me and swear she will never appear before you! She had infiltrated into the Mu family now. She may be wanting to use this banquet as a chance to seduce you!¡± In Lin Shan¡¯s point of view, any girl that neared them wanted to seduce her husband. ¡®This is especially so when this woman had somehow appeared on the Long White Mountain and so coincidentally, she was picked up by Zhang Jun. ¡®She must have an ulterior motive! ¡®A woman like her mustn¡¯t be up to any good!¡¯ Smack! Zhang Jun pped Lin Shan¡¯s face and with his expression turned ashen, he yelled angrily, ¡°Are you done? Don¡¯t you feel you¡¯re humiliating yourself? I want some face even if you don¡¯t want! Immediately apologise to thisdy!¡± Lin Shan was smacked senseless. She held onto her cheek as she looked at Zhang Jun with bloodshot eyes and said, ¡°You hit me and even want me to apologise to her?¡± Zhang Jun snorted coldly. He shifted her head to look at Mu Ru Yue as he said with a guilt-ridden face, ¡°Thisdy, please let me apologise on her behalf.¡± ¡°Zhang Jun!¡± Lin Shan yelled out furiously as she red at Mu Ru Yue with bloodshot eyes. That gaze was as though she had personally seen her husband having an affair before her eyes¡­ ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± An elderly voice was heard from behind them while the crowd was discussing among themselves. Mu Zheng had walked slowly over being supported by Mu Hao Tian. With a stern expression on his face, he asked, ¡°Who is it seeking trouble in my Mu family?¡± Zhang Jun¡¯s heart shuddered as he red mingly at Lin Shan. ¡®If it was the past, perhaps they didn¡¯t need to ce any importance on the Mu family. However, threerge power hade seeking trouble with the Mu family recently. Yet, they ran away in defeat in the end. ¡®Even though those three power didn¡¯t say anything, it was enough to make people be lost in thoughts. ¡®The Mu family will unmistakably rise up! ¡®Even if some people don¡¯t believe in that, it is bound to happen. Those threerge power was the best example¡­¡¯ Chapter 931 – Ye Wu Chen Appears Part 6

Chapter 931 - Ye Wu Chen Appears Part 6

¡°Mu family¡¯s leader, it is her fault!¡± Lin Shan snorted as she continued saying pitifully, ¡°I don¡¯t know how this woman managed to infiltrate into the Mu family and even dared to seduce my husband. She, more importantly, insulted and humiliated me. Please immediately chase her out of this ce!¡± Lin Shan wasn¡¯t qualified to participate during the previous wedding. Hence, she didn¡¯t know Mu Ru Yue and Mu Hao Tian¡¯s rtionship. Thus, she thought that Mu Ru Yue wanted to seek connections with dragon and phoenix, infiltrating into the Mu family¡­ Mu Hao Tian¡¯s handsome face darkened momentarily. He looked coldly at Lin Shan as he snorted coldly before he said, ¡°Elder sister Xiao is out Mu family¡¯s esteemed guest. I¡¯m afraid¡­ the person that should be chased out is you!¡± ¡®Esteemed guest?¡¯ Lin Shan¡¯s expression slowly stiffened. ¡®This woman was invited to the Mu family? How can this be?¡¯ ¡°Young master Mu, she is just an ordinary person. How can she enter your Mu family¡¯s eyes? Moreover, she was delusional in trying to seduce my husband¡­¡± ¡°Your husband?¡± Mu Hao Tian nced at Zhang Jun who waspletely embarrassed. He coldly snorted and continued, ¡°I don¡¯t think your husband can enter Elder sister Xiao¡¯s eyes!¡± ¡°Mu family¡¯s leader,¡± Lin Shan bit her lip hard as she raised her head to look at Mu Zheng before she continued, ¡°You must investigate this woman¡¯s motive. You shouldn¡¯t let Young master Mu be deceived by her! Such a woman doesn¡¯t qualify to be your Mu family¡¯s daughter-inw!¡± In Lin Shan¡¯s point of view, Mu Ru Yue had entered this ce as an ordinary person so she must have managed to seduce the innocent young master of the Mu family, wanting to be the wife of the Mu family¡¯s sessor. ¡®It¡¯s no wonder why she said Zhang Jun couldn¡¯t enter her eyes. It was due to her iming connections with someone of a higher status. But a woman like herself won¡¯t be able to enter the Mu family.¡¯ Mu Zheng¡¯s gaze was sinister and gloomy. With a stern look on his elderly face, he questioned, ¡°Mister Zhang, don¡¯t you think you should be in charge of your wife a little? She is too much in bullying our Mu family¡¯s esteemed guest in my Mu family! Don¡¯t think you could do whatever you want with that meager power of yours. If Lady Mu is willing, she could kill you with just a move!¡± Lin Shan snorted coldly in disagreement as she rebuked, ¡°Just by herself? Mu family¡¯s leader, you had said it the other way round. It is I only need a p to kill her!¡± ¡®She is just an ordinary person. How powerful could she be?¡¯ ¡°Shut up!¡± Zhang Jun¡¯s expression turned ashen as he continued in a rage, ¡°There will be a day sooner orter that our entire sect will be implicated by your stupidity!¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Lin Shan bit her lip lightly with resentment and fury. Mu Ru Yue nced at Lin Shan, but she didn¡¯t say anything. If it wasn¡¯t for Zhang Jun¡¯s appearance, Lin Shan would have already copsed on the ground, unable to climb back up to her feet again¡­ ¡°Elder sister Xiao.¡± Mu Hao Tian smiled candidly as he suggested, ¡°How about I kill her?¡± Swish! Lin Shan¡¯splexion became gravely pale with dismay in her eyes. The rest of the crowd shifted their gazes at the youth¡¯s angelic, charming face, unable to believe what they just heard. Did such an innocent and naive-looking young master really say those words? ¡°Young master Mu,¡± Zhang Jun was rmed as he hastily persuaded, ¡°Lin Shan didn¡¯t intentionally offend the esteemed guest of the Mu family. Young master Mu, please forgive her this time. Lin Shan, why aren¡¯t you apologizing to Lady Mu?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± Lin Shan bit her lip as she continued, ¡°Why should I apologise when she had clearly tried to seduce you?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Zhang Jun¡¯s expression changed. But just as he wanted to say something, he was interrupted by a sudden report from a subordinate. ¡°Head leader, there is a man outside looking for Lady Xiao¡­¡± Chapter 932 – Ye Wu Chen Appears Part 7

Chapter 932 - Ye Wu Chen Appears Part 7

¡°A man?¡± Mu Zheng nced at Mu Ru Yue before he continued indifferently, ¡°Let him in.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± That person epted his order and retreated. The currentmotion had already attracted everyone¡¯s gaze, subconsciously discussing amongst themselves. They seemed to be guessing who was the man that came looking for her¡­ The hall instantly became pin-drop silent when the lean and slender figure entered. Everyone held their breath, unable to shift their gaze from that breathtaking sight¡­ The man was incredibly handsome. He was countless times much more outstanding aspared to idols. He had a charming smile on his face. This was especially so with his pair of purple eyes seemed to be able to easily charm people¡¯s soul. Lin Shan¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she looked love-struck at Ye Wu Chen. ¡®I¡¯ve never seen such a handsome man in my life. It was so good looking that he didn¡¯t seem mortal¡­¡¯ ¡°Wu Chen?¡± Mu Ru Yue was stunned for a moment as she looked in shock at his handsome face. ¡°How did you find this ce?¡± The man halted his steps. With a smirk and gaze brimmed with tender feelings, he replied, ¡°I¡¯vee as I¡¯ve heard you¡¯re here¡­¡± He had heard Mu Ru Yue mentioned of this world when they were in that continent. Hence, he had frequently paid attention to what happens at this ce ever since he came to this ce. Mu Ru Yue had recently appeared on the newspaper during Shen Mo¡¯s wedding. Thus, Ye Wu Chen came here to find her¡­ ¡°My wife.¡± The man raised his hand to pull Mu Ru Yue into his embrace, pressing her head to him. With his smile getting increasingly charming, he said, ¡°I¡¯ve missed you so much¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body shuddered, gently closing her eyes. She had rxed her tensed up guard that she had put up these days in the man¡¯s embrace. A lovely smile appeared on her impable face as she said, ¡°Wu Chen, I finally managed to see you again¡­¡± ¡®The heavens would know how worried and vexed I was internally after knowing his disappearance. If something were to happen to him, I probably won¡¯t be able to forgive myself for all eternity¡­¡¯ The embracing couple looked so exceptional under the light. More importantly, it gave people a feeling that nothing could tear this couple apart¡­ Lin Shan¡¯s expression changed. ¡®I thought Zhang Jun was already really exceptional all along. But inparison to this man, there is a heaven and earth disparity, unable to even bepared! ¡®How can such a divinely handsome man bepatible with that woman?¡¯ ¡°Hmph!¡± Lin Shan subconsciously snorted coldly upon thinking about that. ¡°I have to say something to this Mister. There must be something wrong with your eyesight. This girl had not only undergone stic surgery, she even wanted to seduce other people¡¯s husband! Hence, it is better for you not to be deceived by her. A slutty woman like herself doesn¡¯t qualify to stand by your side!¡± The time where Ye Wu Chen came to Hua Xia was rather short so although he already understood how this world works, learning what he wanted to know, he didn¡¯t understand what stic surgery was. In spite of that, he knew Lin Shan was insulting Mu Ru Yue! He frowned, gradually releasing the woman in his embrace. Just as Lin Shan thought Ye Wu Chen had listened to her advice, her eyes met with his pair of purple eyes¡­ Dark clouds covered densely in his pair of eyes. It was so cold that it could freeze a person¡¯s body in an instant. An intense storm gradually rose from his body, seeming to be able to prate directly into a person¡¯s soul¡­ Lin Shan¡¯splexion turned gravely pale with horror in her eyes. ¡®This man seems to be able to imprison a person¡¯s soul with just a nce. Not to mention resisting against him, I don¡¯t even dare to move a muscle¡­¡¯ Chapter 933 – Ye Wu Chen Appears Part 8

Chapter 933 - Ye Wu Chen Appears Part 8

¡°Lin Shan!¡± Zhang Jun¡¯s expression changed drastically as he hastily looked at ye Wu Chen and said, ¡°This Mister, my wife isn¡¯t intentionally offending you. May the Mister give me some face by forgiving her this once.¡± ¡®Lin Shan is my wife no matter what. If something were to happen to her as the daughter of the head leader of the sect, I won¡¯t be able to continue roaming in the ancient martial world¡­¡¯ Ye Wu Chen raised his purple eyes and with a raise of his hand, a ck storm was suddenly given birth. Lin Shan felt the blood in her body ran amok in her body. Pfft! She spat out a mouthful of blood. ¡°You¡­¡± Her blood exploded like a bomb from the palm of her hand before she could say further. A bloodmist formed from her body, carrying a sickening bloody odour. ¡°Ah! Ah! Ah!¡± The severe pain and fear made Lin Shan scream, ¡°Zhang Jun, save me!!¡± Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Lin Shan¡¯s blood seemed to be uncontroble, gradually expanding from her body. The power in her body started to strike her body horizontally, making her body to fly backward abruptly. Her entire evening dress was stained red in blood. Everyone was stunned as they looked in horror at the handsome man with a sinister expression. Their fearful expressions were simr to as though they had seen a ghost. Too terrifying! This man seemed to be able to take lives like an Asura. He could kill someone with just the raise of his hand! ¡°She isn¡¯t someone that can be casually discussed by anyone! Anyone that dares to say a single word of insult about her die!¡± Boom! A tempest surrounded the man¡¯s body. A violent storm seemed to be brewing in his sinister eyes. He looked like a austere Asura. He was so frightening that everyone in the hall didn¡¯t dare to release even a sigh. Mu Ru Yue nced at Mu Zheng and Mu Hao Tian that were obviously scared by Ye Wu Chen. With a light raise of her brow, she gently grabbed onto the man¡¯s hand. Mysteriously, the pressure rolling forth from the man¡¯s bodypletely faded once he held the woman¡¯s delicate and tender hand. The entire hall recovered its initial tranquility. It seemed as if nothing had happened, excluding Lin Shan that had copsed in her pool of blood. ¡°My wife,¡± Ye Wu Chen shifted his head to Mu Ru Yue and with a gentle and soft expression on his face, he asked, ¡°What is stic surgery?¡± The crowd was stunned as they looked at Ye Wu Chen in shock. Where did this fellowe from1 to unexpectedly not know what stic surgery was¡­ ¡°stic surgery is whereby girls that have a rather ugly appearance or had disfigured their faces undergo a procedure to change their face to a beautiful one. Of course, there are cases where a small minority of beautiful girls made their face look uglier. This could be called as a disguising technique when using an older term! But this is a disguising technique that would make it impossible to revert back to their original appearance!¡± ¡°Is my wife trying to make herself look uglier?¡± Ye Wu Chen raised his brow as he continued, ¡°It isn¡¯t a bad option. There won¡¯t be so many men surrounding by your side in that case, stopping you from always attracting the opposite sex to you when you¡¯re outside!¡± ¡°Ye Wu Chen!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression darkened as she said, ¡°Are you saying that I attract men to me?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that the case?¡± Ye Wu Chen smirked, embracing Mu Ru Yue. ¡°Have you counted how many men you had provoked all these years from the moment we met each other for about a dozen years? There were Feng Jing Tian, Bai Ze, and now, Bei Jun has appeared¡­¡± He narrowed his purple eyes slightly. A dangerous glint shed past his eyes before he asked gloomily, ¡°Tell me¡­ just how many men did you provoke?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s face darkened even more. She red ferociously at Ye Wu Chen as she rebuked, ¡°Hadn¡¯t you also provoked a lot of girls?¡± ¡°But I only have you as my wife by my side.¡± Ye Wu Chen looked pitifully at Mu Ru Yue. His expression was as though he had been bullied. 1. Miki: He¡¯s Tarzan! Chapter 934 – Ye Wu Chen Appears Part 9

Chapter 934 - Ye Wu Chen Appears Part 9

The man¡¯s current gaze made everyone at this scene stupefied. Was this man really the previous Asura-like man? He seemed to have been switched by someone else¡­ ¡°What do you want then?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart softened when she saw that expression of his but asked snappily. ¡°Warming bed!¡± Ye Wu Chen smirked as he blew air ambiguously at her ear and continued, ¡°Of course, it is for me to warm your bed¡­ To be specific, it will be a chance for solely me, as your husband, to warm my wife¡¯s bed¡­¡± Lin Shan had juste back to her senses. Her pair of eyes reddened from resentment upon seeing the lovey-dovey couple. She seemed to use almost all of her might to yell angrily, ¡°She is just a slut that loves seducing other people¡¯s husband! You aren¡¯t seeing her true colours. You will definitely regret!¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s expression gradually turned grim as he shifted his head to look at Lin Shan¡¯s gravely pale face. He then said sinisterly, ¡°My wife¡¯s eyesight won¡¯t be that terrible. Do you think she will still fancy someone else while I live in this world?¡± The crowd sneered at Lin Shan. This girl was the brainless type of girl with big boobs that was used to being haughty. She currently couldn¡¯t even analyze the current situation properly. No matter if it was appearance or power, this man was far more superior than Zhang Jun. Anyone with a pair of working eyes would be able to deduce that Mu Ru Yue wouldn¡¯t abandon such an outstanding man to seduce Zhang Jun. ¡°Lin Shan, shut up!¡± Zhang Jun was so embarrassed that he wanted to find a hole and hide in it. He was incredibly tempted to smack this woman dead. ¡®Does she think this situation isn¡¯t bad enough to be able to say words without thinking it through¡­¡¯ Boom! When Ye Wu Chen raised his hand, a great power rose smashing mercilessly on Lin Shan¡¯s chest. Pfft! Lin Shan spat out a mouthful of blood, her body flew backward. ¡°Lin Shan!¡± Zhang Jun¡¯splexion became gravely pale as he saw the blood that looked as pretty as a rose expanding from Lin Shan¡¯s chest. His heart slowly sunk. ¡®Lin Shan will¡­ definitely die with that move! ¡®But I don¡¯t dare to avenge her death as that man is too strong. He is so abnormally powerful. I don¡¯t even have any guts to go against such a man¡­¡¯ ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s go!¡± Zhang Jun waved his hand as he gritted his teeth to hastily dash out of the Mu family, carrying Lin Shan along with him. He was in deep thoughts as to how to exin this to his father-inw¡­ But he still decided to tell him the truth in the end! ¡®If father-inw wants to seek vengeance for Lin Shan, I will need to quickly leave the sect. Otherwise, I will be implicated¡­¡¯ The crowd¡¯s hearts rippled again while they looked at their departing figures. It was really obvious this man didn¡¯t know anything about Mu Ru Yue undergoing stic surgery, judging by what they heard from their conversations. They had also known each other for more than ten years! This woman only seemed to be in her early twenties. How could she undergo stic surgery when she was little and even changed her looks to match the Mu family¡¯s eldest young mistress¡¯s appearance then? Hence, there was only a possibility. The whole stic surgery matter was just a farce! Suddenly, everyone realized they only heard about the matter about stic surgery from Chu Yun but failed to receive any confirmation from Mu Ru Yue. Young master Shen previously was greatly stirred up when he first saw Mu Ru Yue. Therefore, it wasn¡¯t impossible for Chu Yun to lie in order to retain her husband¡­ The crowd disdained Chu Yun¡¯s words and actions when that possibility seemed more and more convincing, looking at her with intense contempt. It was a mystery how such a woman could be the Young Madam of the Shen family. This waspletely tarnishing Young Master Shen¡¯s noble status¡­ Chapter 935 – Misunderstanding Part 1

Chapter 935 ¨C Misunderstanding Part 1

¡°Elder sister Xiao.¡± Mu Hao Tian walked smilingly to Mu Ru Yue. With his gaze as dazzling as light from the stars, he said sincerely, ¡°Congrattions Elder sister Xiao¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze softened as she looked at the youth that was standing before her. A captivating smile graced her impable face. p! p! p! p! Suddenly, pping sounds were heard from behind them. A man in ck robes appeared in the crowd¡¯s eyes when they shifted their gaze to the source. The man had a cold smile on his handsome, but cold face. His abyss ink-ck eyes were like the entire night sky, as though it was able to suck people deeply within it. ¡°Xia Rui!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s breath tightened. Her gaze slowly darkened with sinister cold killing intents in her eyes. ¡°So Young Miss Xiao knows me.¡± Xia Rui smirked as he stared at that impable face with a fake smile. A discreet glow shone past her eyes. Mu Ru Yue chuckled coldly as she replied, ¡°Who won¡¯t know Xia Rui of the Xia family? I wonder why Mister Xia hade here.¡± ¡°Nothing much,¡± Xia Rui smirked as he stared at that wless face and continued, ¡°I heard a lot of great things about Young Miss Xiao. You really look like her.¡± He sniggered lowly with a trace of mockery smirk on his face. Everyone knew who he was referring to. Hence, they looked at Mu Ru Yue with an obscure glow in their eyes¡­ ¡°Mister Xia,¡± Mu Zheng frowned slightly as he looked coldly at that handsome face. He then warned, ¡°If you havee to participate in the evening banquet, my Mu family will be more than happy to wee you. But if you¡¯re here to create trouble, I am sorry but I can only ask you to leave!¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Xia Rui chuckled brazenly as he said, ¡°Why is the Mu family¡¯s head leader treating me like this? Our families might have been able to be connected as one by marriage and I would also have to call you my grandfather if it wasn¡¯t for Lady Mu to have already died¡­¡± But he was monitoring Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression from the start with a trace of happiness in his eyes as he said that. ¡®It is a pity what disappointed me is that Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t have a change in her expression, as though she didn¡¯t hear what I said. ¡®Can it be I had thought wrongly? This woman isn¡¯t Mu Ru Yue? ¡®But how can there be someone to be so identical in her appearance and grandeur?¡¯ Boom! A sinister cold aura erupted abruptly from Ye Wu Chen¡¯s body. His gloomy purple eyes stared at the other¡¯s face. Xia Rui¡¯s expression changed slightly under Ye Wu Chen¡¯s grandeur, apprehensiveness was gradually expressed in his gaze. ¡®This man is indeed an expert¡­¡¯ ¡°Hmph!¡± Mu Zheng snorted coldly as he said, ¡°Your Xia family is indeed stronger than my Mu family, but frankly speaking, you are ipatible with my granddaughter!¡± Xia Rui¡¯s gaze darkened and with a sneer, he said, ¡°There aren¡¯t any girls that I, Xia Rui, can¡¯t obtain! Mu Ru Yue was the only one! But¡­¡± He shifted his gaze to Mu Ru Yue upon saying that and with a smiled, he continued, ¡°I had failed in obtaining her. But it isn¡¯t bad to be able to obtain a girl that looks just like her clone. Young Miss Xiao, you¡­ had sessfully made me be interested in you!¡± Xia Rui currently failed to notice the sinister cold aura circling Ye Wu Chen¡¯s body as he smirked, wanting to obtain Mu Ru Yue no matter what. ¡®I certainly won¡¯t fail twice! I must obtain this woman before killing her!¡¯ ¡°Wu Chen, do you think I will go with him with what he said? It is needless to be enraged by this kind of person.¡± Mu Ru Yue hastily calmed down the man by her side. She looked indifferently at Xia Rui that was acting recklessly, sighing somewhat helplessly. Chapter 936 – Misunderstanding Part 2

Chapter 936 ¨C Misunderstanding Part 2

¡®If something happened to Xia Rui here, the Xia family will definitely make a move on the Mu family! Thus, if it wasn¡¯t for the safety of my parents in the Xia family¡¯s hand, I¡­ would definitely have killed Xia Rui now!¡± Ye Wu Chen narrowed his gaze slightly. But the killing intents in his eyes didn¡¯t decrease as it intensified instead¡­ Nheless, he controlled his impulse, not making a move on Xia Rui¡­ ¡°Mister Xia, you can leave.¡± Mu Zheng¡¯s gaze darkened as he coldly ordered. ¡°Haha!¡± Xia Ruiughed upon hearing that. With a sneer, he said, ¡°Young Miss Xiao, I shall wait for you toe into my embrace! Although you can¡¯t be the main wife of the Xia family with your status, I may consider for you to be my first lover.¡± Xia Ruiughed brazenly upon tossing those words out, brisking walking and disappearing into the night¡­ Ye Wu Chen¡¯s gaze increasingly darkened. With a slight frown, he looked at Mu Ru Yue and said just loud enough for only them to hear, ¡°I want to kill him!¡± ¡®If it wasn¡¯t for Mu Ru Yue holding my hand, Xia Rui would have already be a corpse¡­¡¯ Mu Ru Yue shook her head and replied, ¡°Let him live for a while more. It won¡¯t be toote in dealing with him once my parents are safe¡­¡± Just as Ye Wu Chen wanted to say something, he swallowed his words once he looked at the side of the girl¡¯s impable face. A sinister cold glint flickered past his pair of purple eyes, unknown as to what he was thinking¡­ ¡°Mu family¡¯s head leader,¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled and with a glow that shone past her eyes, she continued, ¡°Is your current might at the Xiantian High Rank realm? I have a pill that can assist in helping you breakthrough to the Earth Realm.¡± ¡°Earth Realm?¡± Mu Zheng was startled as he nced curiously at Mu Ru Yue and asked, ¡°I don¡¯t know what the Earth Realm is¡­¡± ¡°Martial practitioner¡¯s cultivations are separated into four realms, the Heaven, Earth, Mystic and Yellow realms respectively. Any cultivations below the Xiantian Full Circle Realm is under the Yellow Realm. Following that, it will be the Mystic, Earth, and Heaven realms. I have a pill that can directly allow you to break through to the Earth Realm¡­¡± Boom! A bolt of lightning seemed to have struck Mu Zheng¡¯s mind as he was subconsciously stupefied, unable toe back to his senses for a while¡­ ¡®Have I heard it wrong? Did this girl just say she could help me break through to the Earth Realm? ¡®I can directly break through the Xiantian Full Circle Realm and Mystic Realm?¡¯ Mu Zheng blinked his eyes as he rified dazedly, ¡°Was what you said previously the truth?¡± ¡°Won¡¯t you know whether if it is fake or not once you try it?¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled lightly with a light glow in her eyes. A pill flew toward Mu Zheng while he was absent-minded. He hastily raised his hand to catch the pill. Gulp! He swallowed the pill¡­ Everyone swallowed their saliva at this moment, staring at Mu Zheng. Mu Zheng¡¯s grandeur gradually changed under the crowd¡¯s gaze¡­ He had broken through the Xiantian High Rank to the Xiantian Full Circle Realm. He then continued to break through the Xiantian Full Circle Realm to reach the Mystic Realm. Lastly, he sessfully broke through to the Earth Realm¡­ The crowd was stunned as they witnessed his changes. They were shocked speechless. Their gaze was as though they were looking at a ghost as they stared at Mu Zheng¡­ ¡°Earth Realm! He had really broken through three ranks.¡± ¡°My heavens, that pill is really astonishing. It can¡¯t be that I am dreaming, right?¡± That person swallowed his saliva as he looked mouthwateringly at Mu Ru Yue¡­ ¡°Lady Mu, do you still have that pill? May we all have a taste of it as well?¡± Mu Ru Yue smirked as she looked at those expectant gazes and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t have¡­¡± Chapter 937 – Misunderstanding Part 3

Chapter 937 - Misunderstanding Part 3

The crowd was slightly disappointed when they heard her words. The girl¡¯s voice was heard once again when their mood was down. ¡°But¡­ I have other pills that can assist you in breaking through. However, I will be giving those pills to the Mu family to take care of those pills. You will be able to obtain those pills if you swear your loyalty and devotions to the Mu family.¡± Her voice was like the world¡¯s nicest music to the ear, making everyone¡¯s heart to tighten uncontrobly. Rays of hope were emitted in their eyes. Everyone knew that the Mu family would be officially rising up today. There wouldn¡¯t be anyone family that would be their match from today onwards¡­ Yet, it was the effect Mu Ru Yue was looking for. ¡®It is a must to increase the power of the Mu family if I want the family to be safe while I look for my parents!¡¯ There was a silver-white Rolls-Royce soaring in the night sky over a mountain deep in the night, heading toward the bottom of the mountain. However, there was suddenly a figure that appeared in front of it at this moment, indistinctly carrying a powerful aura. Bang! Xia Rui hastily braked. He frowned as his deep gaze looked through the night sky, looking at the two people blocking his way. His gaze darkened and asked, ¡°May I know who are you people?¡± Boom! A fistnded on the car¡¯s window after he said that, instantly shattering the window ss. One of the ss fragment grazed Xia Rui¡¯s handsome face, instantly a trace of a line of blood appeared on his face. Xia Rui wiped off the blood remnants on his face. With his ck eyes increasingly gloomy, he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t do any injustice or have any grudges with you people. Aren¡¯t the two of you breaking the rules of the ancient martial world by doing this?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t do any injustice or have any grudges?¡± The one that said that was a handsome man. He had a fit well-trained body with his x-coloured hair giving off a peculiar glow under the night sky. He raised his chin to look down on the man that was in the car as he said, ¡°You fancied our Young Madam so our Young Master had ordered us toe and cripple you.¡± ¡®Young Madam?¡¯ Xia Rui frowned. ¡®I had never been in a rtionship with a married woman. The only one was Chu Yun. But how can the Shen family have such strong subordinates? Moreover, Shen Mo doesn¡¯t even know about Chu Yun having an affair with me¡­¡¯ ¡°Are you people of the Shen family?¡± Xia Rui asked, testing the water. ¡®I really can¡¯t think of who else other than Shen Mo¡­¡¯ ¡®Shen family?¡¯ The youth with x coloured hair sniggered. ¡®How can a puny Shen family beparable to our family? This damnable man actually said that he got interested in our Young Madam at the banquet. How can our family¡¯s young master forgive him?¡¯ But the youth obviously didn¡¯t exin. Boom! A mighty aura covered the entire area, making seem as though the entire sky carried a pressure with it. ¡°Damn it!¡± Xia Rui punched the car¡¯s door. He didn¡¯t have the time to think much at this moment, hastily getting out of the car. His body moved in a sh toward the youth with x-coloured hair. ¡°Hmph!¡± Luo Ya (river asia) snorted coldly and just nced at him indifferently. But that gaze seemed to be able to see through soul, making Xia Rui¡¯s body to be startled and freeze on his spot¡­ A sword had appeared in Luo Ya¡¯s hand just when Xia Rui came back to his senses. With a sh of a silver light, blood spurted out from the lower region of Xia Rui¡¯s body. ¡°AHHH!¡± A heart-wrenching shriek was heard throughout the entire mountain under the night sky. It rmed the little birds that were originally resting on the tree making them p their wings to fly away under the night sky¡­ The tree leaves rustled, gradually floating downward¡­ Chapter 938 – Misunderstanding Part 4

Chapter 938 - Misunderstanding Part 4

¡°Xia Rui, I had confiscated your tools in making love as a result in you fancying our Young Madam! You should remember that some women are out of your reach. If there¡¯s a second time, it will be the day for the annihtion of the Xia family!¡± Luo Ya smiled mockingly. ¡®How can he snatch away the young madam when the Young Master and Young Madam loved each other for two lives already? The Young Master wouldn¡¯t have hidden his identity in dealing with him if it wasn¡¯t for his consideration of the safety of his Father and Mother-inw being in the hands of the Xia family. ¡®But now that the Young Master knows about this matter. He will surely dispatch people to the Xia family to search for the locations of his Father and Mother-inw. It will be the Xia family¡¯s death day once their safety is certain!¡¯ Xia Rui¡¯splexion was gravely pale from being in pain. He gritted his teeth as he stared at those two figures disappearing into the night. He yelled, deep and low, ¡°Shen family and Shen Mo! I will make all of you pay a price for doing this!¡± ¡®That¡¯s right, it must be the Shen family that did this to me!¡¯ Killing intents surged from Xia Rui¡¯s body upon thinking about that. A red glow was emitted from his eyes¡­ The heavens knew that Ye Wu Chen didn¡¯t in the slightest thought that such a misunderstanding would ur when he gave that order¡­ It was the night. Ye Wu Chen had hugged the girl¡¯s body with both of his hand on a soft spring mattress. With a warm and gentle smile in his eyes, he asked, ¡°Mu Er, is this the ce that you had previously lived in? I didn¡¯t expect we wille back here together¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue lowered her gaze slightly, covering the worries in her eyes. ¡°Wu Chen, we must head back to the Eastern Ind no matter what. There are people waiting for me at there¡­¡± ¡®Bai Ze and Yan Jin are waiting for us at the Eastern Ind¡­ ¡®Moreover, I will never be able to forget thest scene I saw beforeing here. ¡®The enchanter-like man had copsed before me. I don¡¯t even know how is his condition until now. But if that de was to strike on Feng Jing Tian¡¯s body, he¡­ will certainly die without a doubt.¡¯ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart ached with traces of guilt surging forth in her heart. ¡®Perhaps initially I had wanted to hide from Feng Jing Tian as much as possible due to him giving me a bad impression of him after that time where he forcefully confined me. But it was undeniable that he had helped me a lot in the end. ¡®Even protecting me with his life¡­ ¡®I had owed too many favours in this life. It will be impossible for me to fully repay them¡­¡¯ ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Ye Wu Chen tightly embraced the woman¡¯s body. With a charming and captivating smile, he said filled with warm and tender feelings, ¡°We will return back to that ce sooner orter¡­¡± ¡®Return?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue chuckled bitterly. ¡®How can it be easy? They hade to this ce with the help of the power of the ancient divine weapon. I¡¯m afraid that it won¡¯t be easy heading back¡­¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s right, Mu Er, your husband has a surprise for you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Mu Ru Yue rose her eyebrow as she shifted her head to look at the man¡¯s handsome face. ¡°You will know what that surprise is really soon¡­¡± Ye Wu Chen smiled charmingly. With a raise and pull of his arm, he pulled Mu Ru Yue under his body before pressing down his body on her. With a slight narrow of his purple eyes, he said, ¡°Now, we have a more important matter to do¡­¡± He lowered his head to kiss gently on the girl¡¯s eyshes. He then ced a trail of kisses down her face before covering his lips over the girl¡¯s alluring thin lips. They quickly removed their clothing with the light in the room illuminating the current scene. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s both hands clung on to the man¡¯s neck, reciprocating his affections¡­ Xia Rui¡¯s condition was obviously much more miserable aspared to the loving scene at this side. He ruthlessly strangled the naked girl on the bed until he hadpletely suffocated her to death before tossing her out of the bed. His handsome face turned ashen with his tensely clenched fist cracked. ¡°Rui?¡± When Chu Yun saw the enraged Xia Rui after pushing open the room¡¯s door, she subconsciously retreated a couple steps back in fright¡­ Chapter 939 – Misunderstanding Part 5

Chapter 939 - Misunderstanding Part 5

¡°Scram inside here!¡± Xia Rui¡¯s gaze was slightly gloomy with an intense storm that seemed to be brewing in his eyes. Chu Yun got a fright and wanted to run away. But once she thought about her purpose ining here, she gathered her guts to walk into the room. She called out carefully, ¡°Rui¡­¡± Bang! Xia Rui extended his arm to pull Chu Yun¡¯s arm, tossing her onto the bed. Chu Yun groaned a little from the pain of his rough handling. With a pitiful gaze, she asked, ¡°Rui, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xia Rui sniggered as he tightened his grip on her arm as he yelled with an enraged expression, ¡°You should have asked this question as to what¡¯s wrong with me to your husband. He had crippled my family jewels. I will definitely not forgive him for that!¡± An Aura burst forth from Xia Rui¡¯s body when he said that vengefully. ¡°Shen Mo? That¡¯s impossible!¡± Chu Yun¡¯s expression changed drastically as she continued, ¡°Why would Shen Mo do that? He doesn¡¯t have a reason nor ability in doing so!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Xia Rui snorted coldly as he rebuked, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I had wronged Shen Mo? Chu Yun, isn¡¯t this all because of you? The Shen family wouldn¡¯t have dispatch experts if it wasn¡¯t for you! What was unexpected to me is that the power of the Shen family is much more than I am aware of. I must ce importance on the Shen family now!¡± Chu Yun¡¯s body jolted, astonishment slowly filled her eyes. ¡°Xia Rui, Shen Mo doesn¡¯t even know about our affair. How could he¡­¡± ¡®How could he do such a matter then? Moreover, with my understanding of the Shen family, they don¡¯t have the might to match up with this devil!¡¯ ¡°Chu Yun, now that I can¡¯t have sexual intercourse, I will simrly make Shen Mo suffer with me. You are to stay by my side from now on, unable to leave my side in the slightest! You are, more importantly, not permitted to head back to Shen Mo¡¯s side. I will arrange for my subordinates to watch you so that you won¡¯t be able to leave my side at all!¡± Chu Yun finally had a taste of regret at this moment. ¡®This man is a bonafide devil. Yet, I am dancing with this devil now¡­¡¯ ¡°No!¡± Xia Rui, you can¡¯t do this. I¡¯m already someone else¡¯s wife. You can¡¯t do this to me!¡± Chu Yun yelled out with a terrified gaze. ¡®I don¡¯t know what will happen if Shen Mo knows about my affair with Xia Rui¡­¡¯ ¡°Bitch!¡± Xia Rui¡¯s expression turned ashen as he strangled Chu Yun. The girl¡¯s face flushed red at this instant. The suffocation feeling made her panic, constantly using her hand to hit Xia Rui. ¡®Previously, perhaps I had liked Xia Rui. But now, I really want to spend the rest of my life with that man with a gentle temperament even if there is only that woman that had already died living in his heart. ¡®But that man still treats me gently and respectfully. It is something Xia Rui will never do to me¡­ ¡®I mustn¡¯t let Xia Rui ruin my happiness!¡¯ ¡°I certainly won¡¯t let you return to his side. He had ruined me so I will make him carry green hairs 1. Moreover, this matter is all because of you so¡­¡± Xia Rui narrowed his eyes andughed cruelly as he continued, ¡°Since I will never be able to carry out sexual intercourse, you will never be able to leave my side apanying me for all my life and eternity!¡± ¡®If I can¡¯t obtain something, others can forget obtaining it. I will never let her be with Shen Mo even if it means imprisoning her for all her life and eternity!¡¯ Bang! Xia Rui raised his hand and with a swing, he tossed Chu Yun off the bed. His voice was so cold and heartless, instantly making Chu Yun fall to hell with her entire body freezing cold. ¡°I will make my people watch over you. It will¡­ be futile for you in trying to escape this ce!¡± 1. It means for Shen Mo to be cheated upon. Chapter 940– Misunderstanding Part 6

Chapter 940¨C Misunderstanding Part 6

An unprecedented regret prated Chu Yun¡¯s heart. Herplexion was gravely pale as she yelled with all her might, ¡°Xia Rui, why are you treating me like this? You are a devil. You will die a terrible death!¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Xia Ruiughed as he replied, ¡°I will drag Shen Mo and you to hell even if I were to meet a terrible end. Chu Yun, the two of you had ruined me so I will¡­ simrly ruin you all. You want to spend the rest of your life with Shen Mo? Don¡¯t you even think about it!¡± Chu Yun¡¯s legs gave way, sitting on the ground. She closed her eyes in despair with her eyshes trembling. ¡®How can I forget this man that always said he loves me actually loves himself the most? He does not have the slightest humanity in him. It¡¯sughable that Ie looking for his help in order to deal with that woman¡­ ¡®Now, it is toote for regrets¡­¡¯ ¡°Elder sister Xiao, are you really nning on leaving?¡± Mu Hao Tian pursed his lips outside the Mu family as he looked with reluctance at the girl standing before him. ¡°Mhm.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled a little as she rubbed Mu Hao Tian¡¯s head and replied, ¡°I will be making a trip to America with Wu Chen.¡± ¡°When will you be back?¡± Mu Hao Tian¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly as she looked expectantly at Mu Ru Yue. ¡°We will return once I settle everything that I need to do.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze became slightly serious. ¡®I must head to the Xia family as soon as possible no matter what. I can only deal with those people once my parents are safe and sound¡­¡¯ ¡°I shall be waiting for your return then.¡± Mu Hao Tian smiled. His smile was as candid as sunlight entering people¡¯s heart, warming Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart¡­ ¡°My wife,¡± Ye Wu Chen extended his arm to pull Mu Ru Yue into his embrace. He then said pitifully, You had never treat me as gentle as him¡­¡± ¡°Wu Chen,¡± Mu Ru Yue red at him as she continued, ¡°Why are you jealous of a kid? Moreover¡­¡± ¡®Moreover, Mu Hao Tian is my biological little brother.¡± ¡°Young Miss Xiao,¡± Mu Zheng smiled dignifiedly as he continued, ¡°I will never forget your help to our Mu family even if you had done it on the behalf of my granddaughter. Hence, the Mu family will also be your home that you can alwayse back whenever you want¡­¡± Mu Zheng¡¯s gaze dazed as he looked at that familiar face. ¡®It is as though my granddaughter that had died two years ago had appeared before me again¡­¡¯ Mu Zheng¡¯s heart ached when he thought about what happened two years ago, his gaze darkened. Just as Mu Ru Yue wanted to say something, a voice was heard from behind him. ¡°Mu Hao Tian, where have you hidden Chu Yun?¡± Mu Hao Tian frowned slightly as he heard that familiar voice. He raised his gaze to look at the man briskly walking over. The current man no longer looked as clean as usual. He looked exceptionally haggard. ¡°Shen Mo, you hade to the wrong ce in finding her. Chu Yun isn¡¯t here!¡¯ ¡°Hmph!¡± Shen mo snorted coldly. With a cold gaze, he looked disappointedly at Mu Hao Tian as he said his following words heavily, ¡°Mu Hao Tian, who other than you guys, will kidnap Chu Yun? Chu Yun is your elder sister¡¯s best friend. You actually treat her in such a fashion for an outsider. You are letting down your elder sister that is in theherworld!¡± ¡°You aren¡¯t worthy in mentioning my elder sister!¡± Mu Hao Tian lowered his gaze as he continued, ¡°You are no longer qualified to like my elder sister from the moment that you chose to believe Chu Yun! My Mu family doesn¡¯t wee you here!¡± Shen Mo¡¯s heart shuddered a little as he heard Mu Hao Tian¡¯s words. The disappointment in his eyes intensified, looking in disbelief at the youth¡¯s outstanding face¡­ Chapter 941 – Misunderstanding Part 7

Chapter 941 ¨C Misunderstanding Part 7

¡°Mu Hao Tian!¡± Shen Mo clenched his fists tightly as he said furiously, ¡°Do you know how much Chu Yun sorrowed and med herself after your elder sister¡¯s death that year? She had always med herself for being unable to help your elder sister. But now, how can you treat her like that? You are more willing to believe in an outsider than believe in Chu Yun. Chu Yun has a closer rtionship with us aspared to someone!¡± Shen Mo nced at Mu Ru Yue when he said that with coldness in his gaze. In his point of view, the disappearance of Chu Yun must be rted to this woman¡­ ¡°Shut up!¡± Mu Hao Tian¡¯splexion turned ashen. With his feeble body shuddering under the sunlight, he said, ¡°Shen Mo, the person that led to my elder sister¡¯s death is Chu Yun!¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Shen Mo¡¯s gaze darkened as he said, ¡°From how I see it, only this woman have the motive in killing Mu Ru Yue. Chu Yun and Yue Er had such a close rtionship. Hence, Chu Yun definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to do such a thing!¡± ¡®The reason why I epted Chu Yun was due to her sincere feelings for Mu Ru Yue that moved me. Hence, I want to take good care of her¡­ ¡®All in all, I am not deeply in love with Chu Yun but I at least have some feelings for her. ¡®No matter if it is her innocence or kind-heartedness, she had easily moved my tender heart¡­ ¡®How can a such a righteous and sensible girl be Mu Ru Yue¡¯s killer?¡¯ ¡°Enough!¡± Mu Zheng¡¯splexion turned ashen as he looked coldly at Shen Mo and continued, ¡°Mister Shen, this is my Mu family. Please return. My Mu family¡­ does not wee you!¡± Shen Mo¡¯s body shook as he clenched his fists so tightly that they trembled. He then suddenly raised his head and burst outughing with his smile filled with mockery. ¡°Should I feel sad for Yue Er? One is her younger brother¡­ Another is her grandfather. The killer that led to her death is right here. Yet, currently, the two of you is still siding with her even when she kidnapped Mu Ru Yue¡¯s best friend. How sorrowful and angry she must be in theherworld? You are unwilling to avenge her death, but I, Shen Mo, will. Otherwise, my feelings for her will be wasted!¡± When Shen Mo¡¯s gazended on Mu Ru Yue, intense mes of fury surged out from his body. ¡°Chu Yun had said that if someone was to leak out her information, that person must be you. Following that, you must have purposely changed your appearance to hers in order to seduce me. It must be due to jealousy that you kidnapped my wife. I will never forgive you! I shall give you a warning to stop being delusional in trying to seduce me. I, Shen Mo, won¡¯t like you no matter what you do!¡± Shen Mo didn¡¯t notice that the man beside Mu Ru Yue was emitting a sinister and cold aura at this moment. Mu Hao Tian pulled Mu Zheng to move a couple steps back while looking at Shen Mo with sympathy. ¡®Isn¡¯t he seeking death in saying such words before Ye Wu Chen?¡¯ ¡°You said¡­ she is seducing you and is being jealous of your wife?¡± Ye Wu Chen smiled, but his voice was drenched with sinister killing intents. Since Shen Mo¡¯s gaze had only been on Mu Hao Tian and Mu Ru Yue, it was only now that he noticed Ye Wu Chen that was standing at a side¡­ Shen Mo felt inferior the instant he saw the man¡¯s appearance. It was as if any person that stood in front of this man was like a pile of mud, iparable. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Me?¡± Ye Wu Chen domineering embraced Mu Ru Yue and with arrogance in his purple eyes, he revealed, ¡°I am her man!¡± Boom! Shen Mo was stunned for a moment as though a p of thunder had sounded above his head, a shock was expressed in his eyes. ¡®This man is hers?¡¯ Chapter 942 – Misunderstanding Part 8

Chapter 942 ¨C Misunderstanding Part 8

Since Shen Mo didn¡¯t attend the banquet and had just wedded, he didn¡¯t have time to investigate information about other power. Thus, he didn¡¯t know what had happened during the previous banquet¡­ ¡°Shen Mo, what Elder brother Wu Chen said is right. He is Elder sister Xiao¡¯s man. Do you think Elder sister Xiao will fancy you when there is such a man by her side? More importantly, Elder sister Xiao was able to make my grandfather breakthrough from the Xiantian High Rank to the Xiantian Full Circle Realm and continued to help him break through the Xiantian Full Circle Realm and the Mystic Realm to reach the Earth Realm. What qualification do you have for Elder sister Xiao to seduce you? Her eyesight isn¡¯t that terrible.¡± Swish! Shen Mo¡¯splexion turned gravely pale with his body shuddering. ¡®She has the ability to make Mu Zheng breakthrough from the Xiantian High Rank to the Earth Realm? ¡®How I wish that what I just heard wasn¡¯t true at this instant¡­¡¯ Shen Mo closed his eyes gradually. A trace of resolution flickered in his eyes when he opened them again. ¡°But if it isn¡¯t you guys, where will Chu Yun be then? She has been missing for a few days already. The people of the Shen family couldn¡¯t find her no matter where they find. Only the Mu family have the ability and motive in kidnapping her! Mu Hao Tian, if you don¡¯t reveal Chu Yun¡¯s location, I will be breaking ties with you from now on!¡± Mu Hao Tian sighed,ment. Perhaps the final hope he had for Shen Mo had vanished¡­ ¡®Currently, he had already been brainwashed by Chu Yun, tossing our years of rtionship to the back of his mind. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Laughs soared through the sky and entered everyone¡¯s ears when he was about to say something. Mu Hao Tian was startled. He raised his head to look at the source of the waves ofughter. When he saw the man and woman heading toward them, his gaze darkened. ¡°Who allowed the two of you toe here?!¡± Xia Rui smirked. But his smile was cold and ruthless. ¡°I heard Shen Mo hade here. Hence, I came here. Moreover, I have something to let you guys know¡­¡± He nced at Shen Mo¡¯s gravely pale face when he said that. Shen Mo¡¯s gaze had changed from his initial startle to shock as his gazended on Chu Yun. ¡°Chu Yun, why are you with Xia Rui of the Xia family?¡± Chu Yun bit her lip hard, not daring to look at Shen Mo¡¯s suspicious-filled gaze. ¡°Shen Mo, didn¡¯t you know?¡± Xia Rui sniggered as he continued, ¡°Chu Yun is my woman. She had also given her first to me. She was simrly in my bed making love to me during your bridal night. It is hrious that you were kept in the dark while being cheated on.¡± Boom! Shen Mo seemed to have been struck by lightning as he froze. He looked with disbelief at Chu Yun¡¯s gravely pale face. He said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Chu Yun, please tell me he is lying. I vividly remember seeing blood when I did you while I was drunk previously. How were you able to have your first with Xia Rui then?¡± Chu Yun¡¯s body shuddered. With a slight purse of her lips, she hesitated, ¡°Shen Mo, I¡­¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Xia Rui snorted lightly while tightening his grip on Chu Yun¡¯s arm. He shot a cold nce past her gravely pale face. Chu Yun was so terrified by his nce that her entire body shivered. With a light coat of tears in her eyes, she confessed, ¡°Shen Mo, I am sorry but what Xia Rui said was the truth¡­¡± Shen Mo stumbled a couple steps backward and slowly closed his eyes. ¡®So I had unknowingly been cheated upon. Moreover, the person she had cheated me with is the well-known yer in the ancient martial world, Xia Rui¡­¡¯ ¡°Hehe!¡± Shen Mo chuckled lightly as he said, ¡°Chu Yun, I had just broken my ties with Mu Hao Tian for you. But this is your repay¡­¡± Chapter 943 – Misunderstanding Part 9

Chapter 943 ¨C Misunderstanding Part 9

Chu Yun felt as though her heart had been ripped apart when she saw the man¡¯s disappointed gaze, unbearably painful. ¡®So I¡¯ve already forgotten about my feelings for Xia Rui during these two years, fully loving this man that is loyal and devoted in his feelings¡­¡¯ ¡°No!¡± Chu Yun didn¡¯t know where she got the might to free herself from Xia Rui¡¯s grip. She ran before Shen Mo and said, ¡°Shen Mo, please listen to me. I didn¡¯t have a choice¡­¡± The man suddenly opened his eyes when she was still saying thest four words of her speech. His eyes weren¡¯t as gentle as usual as coldness had reced it. Smack! A crisp sound was heard from Chu Yun¡¯s face. Her steps halted at that moment as she raised a hand to cover half of her face, looking in disbelief at the man standing before her. ¡°Shen Mo¡­ y-you pped me?¡± ¡®This is the first time this man hit me from the years of knowing him!¡¯ ¡°Don¡¯t you near me with that defiled body of yours!¡± Shen Mo¡¯s expression was cold with a cial gaze. Chu Yun¡¯s heart instantly fell into an icehouse. Her body was freezing cold. ¡®So in this man¡¯s heart, I am already dirty¡­¡¯ ¡°Shen Mo!¡± Tears appeared in Chu Yun¡¯s eyes as she looked at the man¡¯s cold face in despair and sorrow. Blood seemed to have bled out from her heart as she persuaded, ¡°You have to believe that I only have you in my heart. Moreover¡­ Moreover, I am Yue Er¡¯s best friend. If Yue Er sees you treat me like this, how upset will she be¡­¡± Although Chu Yun couldn¡¯t stand it, she knew that Mu Ru Yue was the only soft spot in his heart. As expected, Shen Mo¡¯s expression softened gradually upon hearing what she said. A hand extended from behind Chu Yun, embracing her body tightly, when he was about to say something¡­ ¡°Chu Yun, it seems that you don¡¯t ce me in your eyes or is it that you have forgotten what I said.¡± Xia Rui smiled ruthlessly as he looked coldly at the crowd. Mu Ru Yue and Ye Wu Chen didn¡¯t say a word since Xia Rui¡¯s and Chu Yun¡¯s appearance, silently standing at a side while watching the show¡­ But it was unquestionable that Xia Rui¡¯s appearance had saved Shen Mo¡¯s life. There wasn¡¯t any hostage in Shen Mo¡¯s hand after all. If it wasn¡¯t for Xia Rui¡¯s appearance, Shen Mo would have already been killed¡­ ¡°Xia Rui, what are you nning on doing?¡± Chu Yun lowered her voice as she said furiously, ¡°I¡¯m begging you to let me go. I was previously with you but I currently no longer love you anymore. The person I love is Shen Mo. If you really love me, please let me go¡­¡± Shen Mo¡¯s heart softened as he looked at Chu Yun¡¯s pleading gaze. ¡®I am willing to give her a chance although she hadmitted a mistake. Furthermore, she is Yue Er¡¯s friend. I should give her a chance even if it is on Yue Er¡¯s behalf¡­¡¯ ¡°Shen Mo, do you still want her even if she had cheated on you?¡± Xia Rui sneered as he looked at Shen Mo. Shen Mo¡¯s expression was cold and with a resolute tone, he said, ¡°Who doesn¡¯t make mistakes in life? If she is willing to change, I can give her a chance!¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Xia Ruiughed brazenly as he continued, ¡°If you can still ept her after I tell you about a matter, I will let the two of you be together!¡± Shen Mo looked at Xia Rui with mockery as he rebuked, ¡°I have even tolerated her betrayal. What else will I not be able to ept¡­¡± ¡°The matter that I want to tell you is¡­¡± Xia Rui paused for a moment before he smiled mercilessly and said, ¡°The reason for Mu Ru Yue¡¯s death!¡± Chapter 944 – You Are Mu Ru Yue Part 1

Chapter 944 ¨C You Are Mu Ru Yue Part 1

Shen Mo was startled as curiosity filled his eyes, obviously not knowing what Xia Rui meant. ¡°Xia Rui!¡± Chu Yun¡¯s face paled as she hastily yelled, ¡°Please don¡¯t say!¡± ¡®If Shen Mo knows what I had done, he will surely not forgive me¡­¡¯ ¡°Chu Yun, are you hiding something from me?¡± Shen Mo frowned slightly as he looked coldly at Chu Yun¡¯s gravely pale face. His heart gradually sunk. ¡°Shen Mo, I¡­¡± Chu Yun panicked and wanted to exin. But when her eyes met with the man¡¯s suspicious gaze, she subconsciously swallowed her following words. Her heart shuddered at this moment as the droplet of tears hanging on her delicate, long eyshes made her look incredibly pitiful. ¡°Haha!¡± Xia Ruiughed brazenly as he looked with a gaze filled with mockery at Shen Mo¡¯s handsome face. With a mockery smile, he exposed, ¡°The reason why those people knew about Mu Ru Yue¡¯s travel ns and even led to her death was all due to your good wife¡¯s plot! You married her murderer. I wonder how you will face Mu Ru Yue after knowing about this!¡± Boom! Thunders seemed to have pped above Shen Mo¡¯s head, making him stumble a couple steps backward. He looked in disbelief at the gravely pale face and asked sorrowfully, ¡°Chu Yun, is what he said¡­ the truth?¡± ¡®Chu Yun killed Mu Ru Yue? How can that be? I would never have suspected her no matter how I thought about the reasons that led to Mu Ru Yue¡¯s death¡­¡¯ ¡°Shen Mo, please listen to me. It isn¡¯t like that. It really isn¡¯t like that!¡± Chu Yun immediately tried to hold onto Shen Mo, her shaking delicate body attracted affections to her. However, Shen Mo had seen the panic that shed in her eyes when she tried to justify herself. ¡°Scram!¡± Smack! A palm struck Chu Yun¡¯s face, making her body to fly backward. Her hair flowed unkempt with blood gradually trickling out from the corner of her mouth¡­ Her heart seemed to have been torn apart, making Chu Yun gasp from the pain. She slowly raised her gaze to look at the man¡¯s cold face with a trace of ridicule smile that appeared on her face. ¡°Shen Mo, do I really not have any position in your heart even if it is just a little after so many years of knowing each other?¡± The man was currently not as gentle as just now. He was like an enraged wild lion, ready to pounce and rip its prey apart. ¡°I had married you on Yue Er¡¯s behalf. If it wasn¡¯t for your sincere feelings for her that moved me, I would have never epted you! Chu Yun, it is best for you to know that you are nothing in my heart!¡± Chu Yun¡¯s body stiffened as she closed her eyes in sorrow. ¡®So even if I had led to that woman¡¯s death, I still don¡¯t have any position in Shen Mo¡¯s heart¡­¡¯ ¡°Hahaha!¡± Suddenly, she opened her eyes andughed crazily. Herughs filled the entire horizon. With boundless hatred in her craziness, she confessed, ¡°That¡¯s right, I had done that! But so what? Who told you to only have her in your eyes? Why can she be able to obtain your attention while I can¡¯t? You can only forget about her and marry me once she died. Now, my plot had seeded. You had indeed married me but I still failed to gain your heart! Shen Mo, is your heart really made of steel? No matter what I had done, it was all due to my devoted love for you. How can you treat me like this?¡± Chu Yun yelled in a hoarse and shaky tone when she asked that. Tears of sorrow slowly flowed down her beautiful face. But her face was tremendously gravely pale. She seemed to have used all of her strength to say her piece, copsing onto the ground¡­ Chapter 945 – You Are Mu Ru Yue Part 2

Chapter 945 ¨C You Are Mu Ru Yue Part 2

Boom! An enraged aura surged forth from Mu Zheng¡¯s body. That aura seemed to be able to make the entire dark clouds in the sky stir. ¡°Chu Yun, you are the one that led to my Granddaughter¡¯s death. I will kill you today to avenge for her death!¡± Currently, the elder¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot red, emitting a sinister cold blood-red glow. His sinister expression looked tremendously horrifying. Following that, a pressure expanded from his body, covering the entire Mu family¡¯s manor. ¡°No!¡± Chu Yun¡¯s expression changed drastically as she hastily shouted, ¡°Xia Rui! Save me! Quickly save me! I don¡¯t want to die!¡± ¡®This old man really wants to kill me! ¡®But I definitely mustn¡¯t die!¡¯ Xia Rui frowned slightly as he nced coldly at Xia Rui that was on the ground. He smiled coldly and said, ¡°There is still a matter that I want to share with everyone today. I wonder if there¡¯s anyone that is interested in knowing information regarding the couple Mu Yuan and Yun Luo.¡± Mu Zheng¡¯s body stiffened. His pressure disappeared once he heard what Xia Rui said. He clenched his fist tightly and stared at the man¡¯s cold but handsome face. ¡°Where are my son and sisterw?¡± ¡°Hur!¡± Xia Rui chuckled lowly as he revealed, ¡°Mu Zheng, that daughter-inw of yours will soon be going to be my mother. The wedding between my Father and her will be happening in a couple of days. Hahaha! I hope you will be able to attend it at that time!¡± Mu Zheng was stunned. ¡®I am the clearest regarding Mu Yuan and Yun Luo feelings for each other. The couple had gotten together with such great difficulty, undergoing several life and death crises. But now, Yun Luo is remarrying? This is impossible! ¡®Can it be something happened to them?¡¯ Boom! Suddenly, a powerful aura came over from his side, making the sky to have a sudden change in colour. Sinister dark clouds covered the entire sky. ¡°What did you just say?¡± The girl¡¯s voice was icy and heartless, carrying a dense killing intent with it. She raised her cial eyes as she stared directly at Xia Rui and said, ¡°Do you mind repeating what you just said again?¡± ¡°I had already said it so clearly. Yun Luo is going to marry my Father. As for Mu Yuan, hur¡­ he is just a living dead person! However, I had already notified my Father beforeing here that if I didn¡¯t safely return, then¡­¡± Xia Rui narrowed his eyes slightly as he smiled cunningly and said, ¡°Mu Yuan wouldn¡¯t be a living dead person but an actual dead person. Haha!¡± Boom! Mu Ru Yue abruptly gathered her power before her body. A violent storm formed in the air. Boom! That storm sent Xia Rui¡¯s body flying, making his body to be tossed several metres back before crashing hard on a wall. ¡°Xia Rui!¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her gave with aura surging out of her body. A gale suddenly rose in her surroundings. With her hair fluttering like a waterfall, she said, ¡°Do you really think I don¡¯t dare to kill you? No, not only you! If you hurt them, I will kill your entire family. I¡­ won¡¯t let a single member of the Xia family continue to live at that time!¡± ¡®Family has always been ced at the softest position in my heart. Simrly, they are my reverse scales that nobody can touch. If there are people that tried to make a move on my family, I will wipe out all those people families with all my might, leaving not a single one of them alive!¡¯ Mu Hao Tian was stunned as he looked at Mu Ru Yue¡¯s cold expression in shock. Doubt surged in his clear,rge eyes. ¡®Elder sister Xiao is just a friend of Elder sister and has been helping the Mu family by Elder sister¡¯s request. Yet, why is she so enraged regarding something happening to my parents? Her kind of rage should only ur when a daughter was seeing her parents getting bullied¡­¡¯ Chapter 946 – You Are Mu Ru Yue Part 3

Chapter 946 - You Are Mu Ru Yue Part 3

¡°Hahaha!¡± Xia Rui wasn¡¯t angered but instead, he was ted. He wiped away the remnants of the blood at the corner of his mouth. He climbed back up to his feet from the ground and with a cold smile, he said, ¡°As expected, you aren¡¯t the so-called Young Miss Xiao. Lady Mu, long time no see. Your temper is still the same as two years ago¡­¡± His words made everyone at the current scene stun. They looked with disbelief at the girl¡¯s impable face. ¡®She is Mu Ru Yue? How is this possible? Hadn¡¯t Mu Ru Yue already die? Her corpse even had already been cremated. How could she appear before them again?¡¯ Mu Zheng¡¯s heart tightened as he stared at the girl before him. ¡®This woman gives me a really intimate feeling. Can she really be my deceased Granddaughter?¡¯ ¡°No!¡± Chu Yun shrieked. She then said with a shaky voice, ¡°This is impossible. How can she be Mu Ru Yue? Mu Ru Yue had already died. How can a dead persone back to life?¡± ¡®More importantly, what I can¡¯t stand or believe is that the woman I had racked my brain to kill hase back to life again. How can I stand such a blow¡­¡¯ Chu Yun bit her lip hard with her faceplexion gravely pale. She still had a trace of hope in her heart. But inparison to her, the one that regretted more was Shen Mo. ¡®I had insulted this woman in order to protect Chu Yun. If she is really the person that I¡¯ve been missing profusely, what should I do then?¡¯ ¡°Rebirth by possession!¡± Mu Hao Tian¡¯s body shuddered as he shouted in a shaky voice, ¡°That¡¯s right, Elder sister Xiao had mentioned about rebirthing by possession. I previously didn¡¯t believe that as I thought it could only ur in a fantasy. Can it be Elder sister had really possessed another person¡¯s body and rebirthed?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body shook a little when she heard the crowd¡¯s discussion behind her. Following that, an arm extended from behind her, hugging her body into his embrace. The man¡¯s warm chest calmed her down. It was as if she could be this calm no matter what happens¡­ ¡°Hao Tian,¡± Mu Ru Yue turned around to look at her family behind her. With a captivating smile on her impable face, she apologized, ¡°Grandfather, I am sorry that I¡¯ve lied to all of you¡­¡± Mu Hao Tian¡¯s expression changed from his initial shock to excitement. Swish! He hastily leaped into Mu Ru Yue¡¯s embrace, hugging the person that he had once lost tightly. Tears gradually welled out from hisrge, clear eyes. ¡°Elder sis, I¡¯ve missed you. I¡¯ve really missed you. You¡¯re finally back. I¡­¡± Mu Hao Tian already didn¡¯t say further upon saying that. He just hugged her tightly, reluctant to let her go. ¡°This matter regarding rebirth by possession is highly unbelievable. I had previously indistinctly brought it up to you but you didn¡¯t believe it. I could only hide my identity so as to prevent you from thinking that I had ulterior motives¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled lightly and with her gaze focused on the elder¡¯s excited expression, she called out, ¡°Grandfather¡­¡± ¡°It is great that you¡¯re back. It¡¯s great you¡¯re back.¡± Mu Zheng secretly wiped away his tears from his eyes. But his heart was filled with joy. ¡®The heavens know how sorrowful I was when I had to see the death of my Granddaughter. I had even fallen ill for two years. If it wasn¡¯t for Granddaughter¡¯s timely appearance, I¡¯m afraid I would have already died¡­¡¯ ¡°Chu Yun,¡± Mu Ru Yue gradually raised her gaze to shift her gaze to Chu Yun. She smiled but that smile was tremendously sinister cold, even giving off a cial icy aura. ¡°When you helped those people to deal with me that year, have you thought that such a day woulde? It is just that my luck is rather good. Otherwise, I would have really died that day¡­¡± Chapter 947 – You Are Mu Ru Yue Part 4

Chapter 947 - You Are Mu Ru Yue Part 4

Chu Yun¡¯splexion was void of any colours. She shook her head, unable to believe what Mu Ru Yue had said. ¡°You can¡¯t be Mu Ru Yue. It is impossible for such a matter to rebirth by possession to ur! You must be impostering her. I certainly won¡¯t believe what you said¡­¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled as she exposed, ¡°I had still remembered what you told me when I was dying that you are an adopted daughter of the Xia family. You hade to Hua Xia in order to escape from Xia Rui. Currently, you can only marry in order to escape the grasp of that devil but you weren¡¯t willing to randomly marry someone. The person you marry must be one that doesn¡¯t fear the influence of the Xia family. Although the Shen family is inferior to the Xia family, it isn¡¯t that much weaker. Moreover, Shen Mo¡¯s various conditions moved you. Yet, it was a pity I was in your way so I, who was an obstacle to you, must be eradicated by you!¡± Swish! Chu Yun¡¯s face became paler as fear was expressed in her eyes. ¡®There is only a person that knows that I am an adopted daughter of the Xia family. That person was Mu Ru Yue. Moreover, Mu Ru Yue had heard about it a second before she died so she wouldn¡¯t have the time to tell others about it. ¡®Could this woman really be Mu Ru Yue?¡¯ Chu Yun¡¯s body shuddered as despair filled her face¡­ ¡°Yue Er!¡± Shen Mo¡¯s heart was filled with regret and guilt. He was, more importantly, reluctant to shift his gaze away from that wless face. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me when you returned? If I knew about this earlier, I¡­¡± ¡°Shen Mo,¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled lightly as she said, ¡°Do you know why I previously didn¡¯t choose you? It was due to you being iparable to my husband. If it was him, he just needs a nce to recognise me from within a sea of people.¡± ¡°Impossible?¡± Shen Mo¡¯s expression changed, ¡°If he was me, he would make the same decision that I had made. I had personally watched you being cremated so how could you reappear?¡± ¡°Do you know?¡± Mu Ru Yue smirked as she rebuked, ¡°He will surely not believe that I died. If my corpse wasid before his eyes one day, he will have great trust in me and believe that I will still be living somewhere else. Perhaps he will be able to find me among a sea of people¡­¡± ¡®It will be just like how we met each other this life. He was able to seek me out from a sea of people¡­¡¯ ¡°I had indeed died but my soul hasn¡¯t. My soul moved to another ce, possessing another girl¡¯s body. Furthermore, I was lucky to meet with this man.¡± Mu Ru Yue turned her head to Ye Wu Chen and smiled. That smile was one that Shen Mo had never seen before. mes of jealousy subconsciously zed in his heart. He found that smile extremely unpleasant, it was as though a sword had pierced deeply into his heart¡­ ¡°Although he had never said he loves me, his love for me was gradually felt. He didn¡¯t mind exposing his identity and even fought with experts for me. More importantly, he didn¡¯t mind thinking about crippling his power in order to not hurt me. We had just used a nce to determine each other¡¯s identity for two of our lives. Even if someone was to use my appearance to stand before him, he would know that it wasn¡¯t me. Simrly, no matter if someone tried to use his appearance to approach me, I will know whether if it was him by my feelings¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue subconsciously thought about all those years that they knew each other now. ¡®Unknowingly, this man had already be irreceable to me. In both of my lives, he is the only one that I will choose as my partner for life.¡¯ Shen Mo clenched his fist tightly with sorrow filled eyes. But doubts overwhelmed his sorrow¡­ Chapter 948 – You Are Mu Ru Yue Part 5

Chapter 948 - You Are Mu Ru Yue Part 5

¡®I just can¡¯t believe what Mu Ru Yue said. How can there be such feelings in this world where he can determine whether the person is his beloved girl or not even if they have the same appearance? If someone intentionally imposters Mu Ru Yue, I am certain I won¡¯t be able to differentiate¡­¡¯ ¡°Mu Er,¡± Ye Wu Chen raised his hand to pull Mu Ru Yue into his embrace. With feelings filled eyes, he swore, ¡°No matter if I am that mentally foolish Ghost King or the current Ye Wu Chen, I always only have one identity and that is being your husband! I am the husband that can support the entire sky for you!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart softened as she smiled. Both of them looked into each other¡¯s life with tender feelings exchanging between them. It, simrly, pierced Shen Mo¡¯s eyes¡­ ¡°Yue Er, are you really not willing to give me a chance?¡± Shen Mo looked painfully at Mu Ru Yue as he asked sorrowfully. ¡°Yes!¡± Mu Ru Yue nced lightly at him before she said, ¡°I had already married Wu Chen and even have two children. Thus, you don¡¯t stand a chance!¡± Shen Mo¡¯s heart sunk as he said, ¡°The two of you had already married and even have kids? This is impossible! You had only gone missing for two years. How could you marry that quickly?¡± ¡°Did I say I had always been in Hua Xia all this time?¡± Mu Ru Yue sniggered as she continued, ¡°A couple decades had already passed in the ce I had gone to during the two years that passed here. Our youngest son is already six. More importantly¡­¡± She paused as her gaze shifted to Chu Yun¡¯s gravely pale face. ¡°You had already married Chu Yun.¡± Shen Mo rxed his tightly clenched fist as he hastily said, ¡°I don¡¯t mind that you have sons. If you¡¯re willing to marry me, I will immediately divorce Chu Yun and marry you!¡± ¡°Shen Mo?!¡± Chu Yun shrieked as she looked at the man in disbelief. Shen Mo looked coldly at her and said, ¡°I hadn¡¯t settle the debts with you for all your wrongdoings. Currently, you still want to be my wife? Stop dreaming. I will divorce you once I leave this ce!¡± Crack! Chu Yun could clearly hear her heart shatter. She felt a heart-wrenching pain, it was as though an opening appeared in her heart from being ripped apart¡­ Ye Wu Chen chuckled and said, ¡°Mu Er is my wife. What qualifications do you think you have to snatch her away from my hand?¡± Shen Mo¡¯splexion paled as he said with gritted teeth, ¡°It is due to me knowing her first. You had just taken advantage of the time when she wasn¡¯t by my side during these years.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Ye Wu Chen chuckled lowly. He gradually raised his purple eyes. A sinister cold ray of light shed past his eyes as he said, ¡°Know her first? It is a pity that we knew each other in our past life. Moreover, we were also a couple then¡­¡± ¡°Past life? Haha!¡± Shen Mo seemed to have heard a hrious joke as he burst outughing. ¡°Are the two of you mixing up reality with a Television drama? Even knowing each other in your past life! No matter what, I definitely won¡¯t let her go!¡± Ye Wu Chen narrowed his purple eyes slightly as he smiled dangerously and said, ¡°There will only a path for you if you don¡¯t let go!¡± ¡°That¡­ is death!¡± A sinister cold aura exploded forth from the man¡¯s surrounding after he said that, looking gloomily at Shen Mo¡¯s face. Terror finally appeared in Shen Mo¡¯s eyes. ¡®This man is too powerful. He is so powerful that he gives people a horrifying vibe.¡¯ At this instant, Shen Mo felt as though his life no longer belonged to him¡­ Plop! Shen Mo¡¯s legs gave way and knelt under the man¡¯s immense pressure. Cold sweat drenched his back, flowing profusely¡­ Chapter 949 – You Are Mu Ru Yue Part 6

Chapter 949 - You Are Mu Ru Yue Part 6

¡°Xia Rui.¡± Mu Ru Yue shifted her gaze to Xia Rui¡¯s cold face. She walked slowly toward him. At that instant, an intense aura surged forth from her body. ¡°Hmph!¡± Xia Rui snorted coldly and said, ¡°What are you nning to do? Your parents are still in my hands. If you dare to make a move on me, I dare to swear that they won¡¯t be able to see tomorrow¡¯s sun!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled coldly as she continued, ¡°I initially didn¡¯t know how to deal with you. But now, you hade knocking on my doors¡­¡± Xia Rui was startled. Just when he opened his mouth to speak, a pill was shot into his mouth. His expression changed drastically. He hastily tried to spit out the pill but, nheless, the medicine liquified instantly when it entered his mouth, the medicine power flowed into his body. ¡°What did you make me consume?¡± Xia Rui¡¯splexion turned ashen as he clenched his fists so tightly that they crackled. ¡°Poison.¡± Mu Ru Yue smirked as she continued casually, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This poison temporarily won¡¯t take your life. If you want the antidote, you must promise me their safety. If something were to happen to them, I will definitely make you live a life worse than death!¡± ¡®Xia Rui had personally given me this chance. ¡®A family like the Xia family always only care about themselves. Hence, it is impossible to use Xia Rui¡¯s life in order to threaten the Xia family. If I were to poison Xia Rui in public and was known by the Xia family, Father and Mother¡¯s situation would be even more dangerous. ¡®But it is different now. ¡®Nobody will know what I had done to Xia Rui now. Moreover, Xia Rui won¡¯t be that idiotic to tell others about this. Otherwise, he will only be the one that suffers¡­ ¡®Currently, I can make use of Xia Rui to deal with some urgent matters. Xia Rui should at least not harm Father and Mother in order to protect his life¡­¡¯ ¡°You¡­¡± Xia Rui¡¯s expression became increasingly cold. With a bloodthirsty glow in his eyes, he threatened, ¡°Mu Ru Yue, do you think Mu Zheng can live peacefully without a need to worry or fret by helping him breakthrough to the Earth Realm? You¡¯re wrong. There will be surely a day that will make you worry what you did today!¡± ¡°No better than each other!¡± Mu Ru Yue smirked as she continued, ¡°But I can give you a warning. You will feel a pain as though your heart is being devoured by ants every night. Following this, you should try and savour that pain as that¡¯s the price for your Xia family offending me!¡± Xia Rui clenched his fists tightly and looked coldly at Mu Ru Yue as he demanded, ¡°I want to take Chu Yun away!¡± ¡®No matter what, I still have a lot of feelings for that woman¡­¡¯ Chu Yun¡¯s eyes lit up. She then looked at Shen Mo that was by her side. Her heart gradually became gloomy. ¡®Inparison to Shen Mo, it seems it is still Xia Rui that loves me more¡­¡¯ ¡°I refuse!¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her cial eyes as she looked at the man¡¯s ashenplexion and said, ¡°You can go but¡­ she can¡¯t.¡± ¡°Mu Ru Yue, don¡¯t forget your parents are still in my Xia family¡¯s hand!¡± Xia Rui¡¯s fists trembled slightly as he yelled furiously in a lowered voice. ¡°If you want to die, you can feel free to use them to threaten me.¡± Mu Ru Yue nced at him. But with just that nce, it made Xia Rui swallow the rest of his words¡­ ¡®I indeed love Chu Yun, but inparison to Chu Yun, I love myself more¡­¡¯ ¡°Hmph!¡± Xia Rui nced at Chu Yun¡¯s gravely pale face before turning his head to leave the Mu family¡¯s manor without turning his head back¡­ ¡°Rui!¡± Chu Yun¡¯s expression changed drastically as she yelled heart-wrenchingly. She no longer cared about anything to try and pounce toward Xia Rui. However, her path was blocked by a youth before she could reach Xia Rui¡¯s side. Chapter 950 – You Are Mu Ru Yue Part 7

Chapter 950 ¨C You Are Mu Ru Yue Part 7

Mu Hao Tian raised his gaze to look at Chu Yun and said with a cial killing intent filled voice, ¡°Chu Yun, you harmed my Elder sis. I will never forgive you!¡± ¡°No! Shen Mo, save me. I¡¯m begging you to save me!¡± Chu Yun leaped toward Shen Mo as she pleaded with all of her might, ¡°I¡¯m begging you to save me on the behalf of being a married couple once!¡± Yet, Shen Mo just raised his leg to kick Chu Yun mercilessly away as she pleaded. Bang! Chu Yun¡¯s body crashed to the ground. Simultaneously, what shattered was also her heart¡­ ¡®Xia Rui abandoned me and left. Shen Mo divorced me. Why are men in the world so heartless? ¡®No! ¡®I can¡¯t ept this! ¡®I can¡¯t stand being inferior to Mu Ru Yue. More importantly, what I can¡¯t ept even more is that she is the woman that my beloved man loves¡­¡¯ ¡°Mu Ru Yue! You bitch! You will die a terrible death!¡± Chu Yun¡¯s voice was shaky as she red at Mu Ru Yue with a gaze filled with anger and jealousy and said, ¡°A woman like yourself should have her body cut ten thousand times and die with an iplete corpse! Hahaha!¡± Chu Yunughed brazenly upon saying that. Suddenly, a sinister cold aura came pressuring over to her. Pfft! She spat out a mouthful of blood Her fearful gaze met with a pair of charming but cold purple eyes. She could see how little this man before her cared about humanity and how ruthless he could be from his gaze¡­ He was also as bloodthirsty as an Asura! ¡°How will you like to die?¡± Ye Wu Chen smirked slightly but his voice was as cold and sinister as hell when he suggested, ¡°Having your body torn apart by five horses moving in different directions, or have all of the bones in your body shattered¡­ or do you want to go to the Eighteenth level of hell?¡± ¡°No!¡± Chu Yun retreated a couple steps backward as she pleaded pitifully, ¡°I¡¯m begging you. Please let me off. I don¡¯t want to die. Furthermore, I am even more unwilling to go to the Eighteenth level of hell. I¡­¡± Pfft! The man had already stepped on her chest before she could say further. The pressure from the pain of being stepped upon made Chu Yun to spit out a mouthful of blood at that instant. The horror in her eyes intensified¡­ Crack! Ye Wu Chen raised his hand to grab onto Chu Yun¡¯s arm before bending it hard, instantly a crisp sound of bones breaking was heard. Following that, Chu Yun¡¯s heart-wrenching shriek was heard¡­ But her shriek stopped from the following intense pain! The bones in her body were slowly broken bit by bit by Ye Wu Chen. Crisp sounds of bone breaking filled the entire sky¡­ Even if it was Mu Hao Tian that loathed Chu Yun, he was frightened by what Ye Wu Chen had done. ¡®Just how much pain will a person feel by having all of her bones in her body shattered? This man is a devil. He is reallypatible with my elder sister¡­¡¯ ¡°Enough!¡± Shen Mo could no longer keep on watching. ¡°If you want to kill her, why don¡¯t you give her a clean death? Why do you need to torture her so much?¡± Even though he hated Chu Yun, he couldn¡¯t agree to what Ye Wu Chen was doing. Such an act of not caring for a beauty would make everyone that was looking at this scene greatly rmed and be filled with apprehension¡­ Ye Wu Chen sniggered as he rebuked, ¡°This is the price she must endure! I must make her taste a life worse than death for insulting my wife!¡± ¡®So what if I am ruthless? There is only a woman in this world that can soften my heart. The rest of the people are just like ants in my eyes¡­¡¯ ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of being spit on and curse by ten thousand people?¡± Shen Mo¡¯s gaze became gloomy as he asked with an icy gaze. Shen Mo nced at Shen Mo gloomily as he answered, ¡°You have not got a matter right. She is my wife and is my everything. Even if I were to be spat on and cursed by ten thousand people and have a terrible reputation for ten thousand years, nothing is more important than to help her vent her anger!¡± Chapter 951 – Heading To The Xia Family Part 1

Chapter 951 ¨C Heading To The Xia Family Part 1

¡®Even if he was to be spat on and cursed by ten thousand people and have a terrible reputation for ten thousand years, it will be nothing aspared to her?¡¯ Shen Mo¡¯splexion turned gravely pale. His heart seemed to have been struck heavily by a hammer, making him gasp. ¡°Mu Er,¡± Ye Wu Chen looked at Mu Ru Yue and smiled as he continued, ¡°We should be on our way.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Mu Ru Yue chuckled a little but she no longer looked at Shen Mo¡¯s gravely pale face. She shifted her gaze to Mu Zheng and informed, ¡°Grandfather, Hao Tian, I will return once I rescued Mother and Father¡­¡± ¡°Elder sis!¡± Mu Hao Tian leaped toward Mu Ru Yue. With a candid glow in hisrge, clear eyes, he said, ¡°I will be waiting here for your return¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue lowered her eyshes slightly as she said calmly, ¡°I already have a control over Xia Rui. You no longer need to worry Mother and Father¡¯s situation will worsen if you were to make moves on the other power. Hence, you can eliminate those three power once I leave¡­ I believe Xia Rui wille up with a really good reason to cover up for us.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled upon saying that. But her smile was ice-cold chilling. ¡°Come back as quickly as possible.¡± Mu Zheng¡¯s gaze softened a little as he looked benevolently at Mu Ru Yue and continued, ¡°Hao Tian and I will be waiting at home for all of your return¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart warmed when she looked at the elder¡¯s benevolent elderly face. She gradually turned her body and said with a light smile, ¡°Wu Chen, let¡¯s depart¡­¡± Ye Wu Chen smiled charmingly with his lips curved up to an alluring curve. Following that, their figures slowly vanished under the sunlight¡­ Shen Mo¡¯s tightly clenched fist trembled slightly as he watched their disappearing figures. Jealousy and resentment fueled in his heart. Boom! Just when he was unable to stand it, a mighty force came toward him upfront, sending him flying backward and crashing heavily on the ground in a sorry state. When Xia Rui just walked into Xia family¡¯s America luxurious manor, a maidservant walked toward him. When she was before him, she informed, ¡°Young master, you¡¯ve returned? The head leader is waiting for you in the study room.¡± Xia Rui¡¯s eyebrows furrowed tightly as he said gloomily, ¡°I got it. You are dismissed.¡± ¡°Understood, young master!¡± The maidservant slightly bent her knee before she gradually retreated, disappearing from before Xia Rui. Xia Rui remained silent for a short while before he headed toward the study room¡­ The Xia family¡¯s study room had an ancient Hua Xia¡¯s ssical atmosphere, filled with book scent. There currently was a man that had his hands behind his back standing within the study room. His well built figure was enveloped by the morning sunlight. He seemed to have felt someone behind him and turned around gradually. His cold gazended on Xia Rui¡¯s body when he said, ¡°You¡¯ve returned?¡± Xia Rui paused slightly before replying, ¡°Yes! Father, do you have any instructions for me?¡± ¡°I will be marrying Yun Luo in two days. I hope you will be well-prepared for it. On the other hand, have you recently offended people of the Zi family?¡± ¡°Zi family?¡± Xia Rui was a little stunned before he continued, ¡°I don¡¯t think I have offended people of the Zi family?¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± The middle-aged man frowned slightly as he continued in a cold tone, ¡°People of the Zi family had been frequently appearing here during this period of time. More importantly, any people of the Xia family outside of the manor will be beaten up ck and blue by the Zi family! They even said¡­¡± Xia Ming (summer bright) looked coldly at the handsome man before him when he said each of his following words heavily, ¡°They said you have provoked the young master of the Zi family. Furthermore, you were also delusional in trying to obtain the Young Madam of the Zi family!¡± The Zi family had recently risen to power. Rumours had said that even if it was the Ancient Martial Sect, they still had to be respectful toward them. Yet, nobody knew where the Zi family was based nor did they know how much power the Zi family possessed¡­ Chapter 952 – Heading To The Xia Family Part 2

Chapter 952 ¨C Heading To The Xia Family Part 2

Yet, it was undeniable that once a power offended the Zi family, they would always disappear the next day. The Xia family might seem really powerful but truthfully, Xia Ming unquestionably wouldn¡¯t dare to be an enemy of the Zi family. ¡°Impossible!¡± Xia Rui¡¯s expression changed as he said, ¡°When did I provoke the Young Madam of the Zi family? Moreover, I don¡¯t even know who the Young Madam of the Zi family is. How could I have provoked her then?¡± ¡®If I knew, I definitely wouldn¡¯t dare to do such a matter no matter how much guts I may have¡­¡¯ ¡°You better think carefully whether you had really done it or not!¡± Xia Ming frowned slightly and with the coldness in his voice intensified, he continued, ¡°If you really did such a mistake, you have to personally apologize to the Zi family. Don¡¯t implicate the entire Xia family for this matter.¡± Just when Xia Rui wanted to say further, he swallowed the rest of his words when he saw Xia Ming¡¯s grim expression. A woman was sitting quietly on a bed in a stuffy room. Her expression was cold. Yet, the room door was suddenly pushed open. cial killing intents surged forth from her body when she saw the middle-aged man that came walking toward her. ¡°Why have youe again?¡± Yun Luo shot a cial gaze at the man. She then said in a bone-piercing cold voice, ¡°You won¡¯t seed in obtaining me even if you use my husband¡¯s life to threaten me!¡± Xia Ming sniggered when he looked at the girl¡¯s impable face. ¡°Yun Luo, you don¡¯t have a choice in this. You can only choose to either marry me or watch Mu Yuan die before you! Don¡¯t worry, our Xia family is an alchemist aristocratic family. If you be my wife and give birth to my offspring, I will then wake him up¡­¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Yun Luo¡¯s expression changed drastically. With her gaze bing increasingly colder, she said, ¡°Xia Ming, you¡¯re despicable!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m indeed despicable. But there¡¯s nothing you can do about that. That lord had promised me that once I pass him our newborn to him, he will bring me to another world. That world is the ce where all martial practitioners dream to go. Haha!¡± Xia Mingughed brazenly as he continued, ¡°When you rejected me about twenty years ago and chose to be with Mu Yuan, I swore at that time that I must torture you for this. I didn¡¯t expect for such an opportunity to fall into my hands. I originally thought to lock the two of you up and torture both of you to death. But I didn¡¯t know you would have such a use. For my future, I can only hope you¡­¡± ¡°Since so, Yun Luo, you can¡¯t be counted as a good for nothing!¡± Xia Ming raised his head to look at Yun Luo. He had a cold and heartless smile on his handsome face. ¡®Perhaps I did indeed love this woman when I was young. But all I got in return was humiliation. I would never forget that scene when this woman chose Mu Yuan over me¡­ ¡®All of my love for her gradually turned to hate as days passed. I no longer have the initial feelings for her anymore. All I want to do is to ruthlessly ruin these two people, making her regret choosing him over me¡­¡¯ ¡°Xia Ming, I swear I will never forgive you!¡± Yun Luo yelled with all her might. Her gaze brimmed with fury and hatred. That gaze prated Xia Ming¡¯s heart, instantly igniting mes of fury in his heart. ¡°Yun Luo, no matter if you are willing to submit to me or not, you must submit to me! Otherwise, you just have to wait to keep his corpse!¡± He stopped looking at the girl that was sitting on the bed with a feeble expression upon tossing out those words, briskly walking out of the room¡­ When Xia Ming saw the two guards at the entrance of the room outside the room, he instructed with a cold gaze, ¡°Nobody other than me is allowed to step within this room!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± The two of them respectfully replied to him. Xia Ming swung his sleeves downwards, quickly disappearing from their sight¡­ Chapter 953 – Heading To The Xia Family Part 3

Chapter 953 - Heading To The Xia Family Part 3

However, fragrance entered the guards¡¯ nose shortly after Xia Ming left. The men dressed in western-style clothing were stunned for a moment. A beautiful face entered their sight when they raised their head. It was a young mixed-blood young girl that was about seventeen-year-old. She had an exceptional beautiful appearance. Yet, she looked like a girl in her twenties from her revealing dressing. ¡°Eldest Young Mistress.¡± The two of them were startled and subconsciously lowered their heads as they greeted her respectfully. The young girl was born by the second American wife of Xia Ming so she simrly was the half-sister of Xia Rui. Since she was spoilt pampered since young, she had an extremely haughty temper, not cing anyone in her eyes. ¡°Hmph!¡± Xia Lu Lu (summer nectar) snorted coldly. She arrogantly raised her snow-white chin as shemented, ¡°I heard Father wants to marry that vixen. I¡¯m curious to see what is so alluring about that vixen that seduced my Father!¡± ¡°But young mistress, the head leader had ordered that nobody is allowed to enter the room.¡± ¡°Outrageous!¡± Smack! Xia Lu Lu¡¯s palmnded on the man¡¯s body. She yelled furiously, ¡°I am the Eldest Young Mistress of the Xia family. When I want to enter a room, who dares stop me? Scram!¡± She raised her hands to push those two men aside and kicked open the door. Her gazended on the woman on the bed. Xia Lu Lu felt inferior for the very first time. ¡®My appearance can¡¯t be counted as peerless, but it is at least so unique that it is one of a kind. But my appearance is definitely outshined by her.¡¯ Jealousy surged in her heart. Xia Lu Lu sneered as she mocked, ¡°So you are Yun Luo. You¡¯re the vixen that seduced my Father? Your appearance indeed is outstanding, but it¡¯s a pity you¡¯re too old. It is a wonder why Father didn¡¯t decide to choose from so many youngdies that were of seventeen or eighteen of age and chose to marry such a vixen as yourself!¡± Yun Luo looked coldly at Xia Lu Lu as she said, ¡°Get out!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Xia Lu Lu¡¯s expression changed drastically as she continued, ¡°You actually want to chase me out of this room? This is my home. You are only an outsider. What rights do you have to have a say in my house? Do you think you have the qualification to rece my Mother? Let me tell you this. Stop dreaming! A person like you that don¡¯t have any influence or might isn¡¯t worthy to be the main wife of the Xia family!¡± ¡°Get out!¡± Yun Luo¡¯s gaze darkened as she repeated what she said previously. ¡°Bitch!¡± Xia Lu Lu¡¯s expression changed greatly as she made threatening gestures when she pounced toward Yun Luo. If it was in the past, Xia Lu Lu definitely wouldn¡¯t be Yun Luo¡¯s match. Nheless, Xia Ming had crippled her Dantian in order to confine her to this ce. Currently, she was just a good for nothing trash. How could she be a match for Xia Lu Lu who was a martial practitioner? ¡°This is bad!¡± Theplexion of the two guards that saw her actions outside of the room turned gravely pale. If something were to happen to Yun Luo, the head leader would undoubtedly not forgive them¡­ ¡°Xia Lu Lu, what do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± A low and heavy voice was heard from behind just when Xia Lu Lu charged toward Yun Luo. Following that, he moved a couple of sh over and stood before Yun Luo, catching the arm of the young girl that was swinging downward toward Yun Luo. ¡°Father!¡± Xia Lu Lu stomped her feet, displeased. She then reasoned furiously, ¡°This woman seduced you. I mustn¡¯t let her enter our Xia family!¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Xia Ming¡¯s expression turned grim as he chided her, ¡°You should not be meddling in my matters. You should just have a grip on yourself instead. Stop hanging out with those hooligans day in and night out!¡± ¡°Father,¡± Xia Lu lu revealed a grieving expression as she said, ¡°You chided me for this woman? Moreover, I am not hanging out with useless people. Those friends of mine are really useful. Recently, I had even managed to make a connection with a person of the Zi family through the help of a person I know¡­¡± Chapter 954 – Heading To The Xia Family Part 4

Chapter 954 ¨C Heading To The Xia Family Part 4

¡°Zi family?¡± Xia Ming¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He tightened his grip on Xia Lu Lu¡¯s arm as he rified, ¡°What did you just say? Zi family?¡± ¡®Did I hear it wrong? Xia Lu Lu actually knows someone of that mysterious Zi family?¡¯ ¡°Of course!¡± The young girl raised her head and smiledcently. ¡°That fellow is known as Zi Yu (Purple carefree). He even said he was courting me.¡± ¡°Lu Lu, what is Zi Yu¡¯s status in the Zi family?¡± ¡°About that¡­¡± Xia Lu Lu paused for a moment before she shook her head and continued, ¡°I¡¯m not sure but from how Zi Yu speaks, he seemed to hold a rather high status in the Zi family. He perhaps may even be a young master of the Zi family.¡± ¡®The Zi family is overly mysterious that not many people have a chance to meet with people of the Zi family. ¡®But there are still several people curious about that mysterious Zi family¡­¡¯ ¡°Lu Lu, you did well this time. Father wants to have a meeting with that person of the Zi family!¡± A glimmer flickered past Xia Ming¡¯s eyes. ¡®Perhaps I will be able to find out how the Xia family had offended the Zi family through that person.¡¯ Even though Xia Lu Lu had always been heavily pampered, this was indeed the first time that she wasplimented by her Father. She wasn¡¯t used to it that she was shocked by being praised by him. She hastily nodded and agreed, ¡°Alright, I shall arrange a meeting for Zi Yu toe here and see you.¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Xia Mingughed brazenly when he thought about him going to have a marriage alliance with the Zi family. He shifted his head to look at Yun Luo who had a cial expression. He sniggered and said, ¡°Yun Luo, did you hear that? This is your price for not choosing to be with me! If Lu Lu was our daughter, you could also have be a member of the Zi family via the marriage alliance. It¡¯s a pity that you had abandoned such a great chance!¡± Yun Luo chuckled coldly and gradually shut her eyes, not continuing to look at that revolting face¡­ There was a man sitting silently on a sofa within a luxuriousrge hall. He emitted an extraordinary aura. Xia Ming sighed. ¡®He is worthy to be a member of the Zi family. He is already superior to ordinary people with just his grandeur.¡¯ ¡°Mister Zi, I had invited you over today in order to ask you something. I don¡¯t know whether if you know who the Young Madam of the Zi family is.¡± ¡°Young Madam?¡± Zi Yu paused for a moment and creased his eyebrows tightly as he said, ¡°When did our Zi family have a Young Madam? Why am I unaware about that?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t have a Young Madam?¡± Xia Ming was stunned. ¡®Those people of the Zi family had clearly stated that it was due to Xia Rui fancying their Young Madam, evoking their rage. But what did Zi Yu meant by saying that then?¡¯ ¡°Uncle Xia, the young master of our Zi family has just returned back to the Zi family but he returned by himself. He didn¡¯t have a wife by his side so how can there be a young madam? I¡¯m guessing that you had been lied to by someone!¡± Bang! Xia Ming mmed his fist hard on the table. With hisplexion turned ashen, he said, ¡°Absurd! They actually dared to lie to me. But why would those people of the Zi family lie to me about this?¡± ¡°Zi family?¡± Zi Yu didn¡¯t think much about that as he continued, ¡°Our Zi family will never do such a senseless matter. It must be someone that is using the Zi family¡¯s identity to lie to you. It¡¯s lucky that I had enlightened you about this early. Otherwise, you would definitely always be kept in the dark by those people!¡± His words fueled the mes of fury in Xia Ming¡¯s heart, making his gaze get increasingly gloomy. Yet, how could he have known that Zi Yu¡¯s grandfather was just a lowly subordinate of the Zi family that was responsible for sweeping the floor? But there was a rule in the Zi family that everyone that entered the Zi family must change their surname to Zi. Therefore, Zi Yu had been tyrannically abusing that surname, acting like a pretentious prick everywhere he went. But frankly, his grandfather was just a lowly subordinate of the Zi family so there were many matters he wasn¡¯t entitled to know. Hence, he also didn¡¯t know about the existence of Mu Ru Yue¡­ (Teaser) ¡°Zi family?¡± Xia Ming¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He tightened his grip on Xia Lu Lu¡¯s arm as he rified, ¡°What did you just say? Zi family?¡± ¡®Did I hear it wrong? Xia Lu Lu actually knows someone of that mysterious Zi family?¡¯ ¡°Of course!¡± The young girl raised her head and smiledcently. ¡°That fellow is known as Zi Yu (Purple carefree). He even said he was courting me 1.¡± 1. Miki: Bad move kiddo! You won¡¯t be as carefree as your name says for loving this bitch. Chapter 955 – Heading To The Xia Family Part 5

Chapter 955 - Heading To The Xia Family Part 5

Xia Ming rxed his taut heart after finding out that he didn¡¯t really offend the Zi family. ¡°Mister Zi, thank you so much for telling me about this.¡± Seeing Xia Ming¡¯s respect to him, Zi Yu smiledcently. ¡®I had always been looked down by the people of the Zi family. But I am able to get so much respect and reverence aftering to this ce. How can I not be excited?¡¯ ¡°Mister Zi, it will be my marriage day in a couple of days. I am wondering if Mister Zi will be able to make it.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Zi Yu stood up and said, ¡°This mister will definitely be there at that time. But Lu Lu is a treasure of the Zi family. I hope you will not hurt Lu Lu for another woman. If not, my Zi family will certainly not let you off!¡± Xia Ming¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡®Zi Yu seems to be able to represent the Zi family? It looks like his status in the Zi family is rather high. Our Xia family has indeed picked up a treasure this time. If that bastard Mu Yuan wakes up now, he unquestionably will be tremendously jealous. ¡®So what if his deceased daughter is really pretty? How can she beparable to my beloved daughter? But even if Mu Yuan¡¯s daughter is still alive, the people of the Zi family will definitely not fancy such a prideful woman! ¡®She couldn¡¯t even hold a candle to Lu Lu¡­¡¯ ¡°Mister Zi, I shall see you out.¡± Xia Ming politely hand gestured him to go first. His attitude toward Zi Yu was as low as it could get. If Zi Yu were to call him to lick his shoes, he would do it without an inkling of hesitation. ¡°I will be troubling you then.¡± Zi Yu cupped his fists with acent smile on his face. Following that, he walked out of the Xia family¡¯s luxurious manor under Xia Ming¡¯s lead leaving the premise¡­ No matter what, the Xia family was a highly aristocratic family. Hence, the matter about the header leader of the Xia family remarrying attracted the attention of the media. Furthermore, with Xia Lu Lu fanning from behind the scene, all of the media reported that Yun Luo was a woman that seduced a married man and that she was even a dirty woman that worked in a nightclub before. Instantly, everyone was throwing insults toward Yun Luo. It was obvious that they thought she wasn¡¯tpatible with Xia Ming¡­ Currently, a couple that had their hands intertwined had subconsciously garnered the attention from people in their surroundings as they walked in America¡¯s Washington bustling main street. ¡°Mu Er,¡± Ye Wu Chen smiled as he pulled Mu Ru Yue into his embrace and continued to say in a gentle voice, ¡°Mother-inw¡¯s wedding will bemencing shortly. We must rush to reach there before it starts. But I have a surprise for you this time¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue shifted her gaze to Ye Wu Chen and with a raised eyebrow, she asked. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°There are two people that want to meet you.¡± With a cheeky ray of light that shed past his eyes, he continued, ¡°As for who they are, you will find that out real soon¡­¡± ¡®The news that they came to America had already been released. Those two people of the Zi family will definitelye as quickly as possible to see their daughter-inw¡­ ¡®Nheless, Mu Ru Yue is still clueless that the Zi family exists in this world. Therefore, I will be able to give her a great surprise this time¡­¡¯ Within a sacred and dignified chapel, people were standing at the sides of the aisle, silently looking at the bride and groom that were walking in from outside. Xia Ming had an appropriate smile on his face but he was gripping tightly onto Yun Luo¡¯s hand. He then warned in a voice where only the two of them could hear, ¡°Yun Luo, you better be on your best behaviour for me. Otherwise, not only will your husband be in danger, the entire Mu family will be wiped out by me!¡± Yun Luo¡¯s body shuddered with intense mes of fury surging out of her eyes. Yet, she didn¡¯t have a choice but endure such humiliations for her beloved man and the Mu family! ¡°Daddy!¡± Xia Lu Lu couldn¡¯t help but call out. She red furiously at Luo Yun and asked, ¡°Are you really going to marry this woman?¡± Chapter 956 – Heading To The Xia Family Part 6

Chapter 956 - Heading To The Xia Family Part 6

¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Xia Ming smiled as he continued, ¡°I must marry her!¡± ¡°Why?!¡± Xia Lu Lu¡¯s body trembled as she asked, ¡°What has my Mother done wrong for you to abandon my her to marry this woman? Daddy, can it be she is even more important than us, Mother and daughter?¡± Swish! The crowd instantly stirred up. Reporters had their cameras aiming at the bride and groom. Countless shing lights of cameras filled the entire chapel. So this woman with such an impable beauty was the third wheel! They previously thought Xia Ming had a rtionship after he divorced his ex-wife. They didn¡¯t expect that their divorcement was due to her. ¡°Lu Lu, you don¡¯t understand.¡± Xia Ming shifted his gaze to Yun Luo and said with deep feelings, ¡°I had already known her before she even married to her ex-husband Mu Yuan several years ago. The Mu family was really influential at that time. She dumped me and chose to marry Mu Yuan instead. ¡°Currently, I had developed the Xia family to its current state after so many years. But I could never forget my first love! Now, her ex-husband is in a vegetative state. How could it be easy for a woman to be on her own? Hence, she looked for me, wanting to be with me. ¡°Initially, I refused her request in considerations of my previous wife. But one night when I was drunk in my room, I did it with her due to being intoxicated. She already has my child in her belly. I can only do this to be responsible for her¡­¡± Everyone became stirred up at this moment, shooting disdainful gazes at Yun Luo. So this woman was so materialistic. She previously dumped Xia Ming for a man with a higher status. Yet now, she dumped her husband due to him being in a vegetative state and wanted to obtain the Xia family¡¯s main wife identity creating this mess. If not so, how could she have appeared in Xia Ming¡¯s room? All of this must be her plot! On the other hand, Xia Ming was really such a romanticist and responsible man. He had never forgotten his first love after all these years but forcefully suppressed his feelings due to him being married. However, who knew this woman would plot such a shameless scheme? Currently, Xia Ming was trapped in her scheme. ¡°Xia Ming!¡± Yun Luo was so angered that her entire body trembled. ¡®This bastard is obviously bullsh*tting!¡¯ ¡°Are you doing this on purpose in order to get back at me?¡± Xia Ming smirked slightly as he neared Yun Luo¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°If you still want your husband to continue living in this world, then¡­ it is best for you to y along with me, admitting you are a shameless, despicable slut!¡± ¡®That¡¯s right, I am indeed doing this intentionally. ¡®That lord ordered that it is suffice in just having our offspring. But I want to obtain Yun Luo so that I can make her lose all her reputations under the cameras¡­ ¡®This was the price she has to pay for choosing Mu Yuan over me that year!¡¯ ¡°Howe?¡± Xia Ming sniggered as he said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you deeply in love with Mu Yuan? Is it really that hard for you to admit it? Yun Luo, if you didn¡¯t choose to be with Mu Yuan that year, none of this would have happened. Thus, if you want to hate, you can only me yourself for making that decision. Nobody other than yourself should be med for this¡­¡± Yun Luo¡¯s eyshes trembled a little as she slowly closed her eyes. But just when she was about to say it, a light chuckle entered her ears¡­ ¡°My Mother seduced you? I¡¯m afraid you aren¡¯t qualified to enter her eyes.¡± A snow-white figure walked into the chapel under the morning sunlight, reflecting in Yun Luo¡¯s eyes. Yun Luo¡¯s body jolted as she covered her lips in disbelief. Tears gradually welled out from her eyes as she said, ¡°Yue Er? No, you can¡¯t be her¡­¡± Chapter 957 – Heading To The Xia Family Part 7

Chapter 957 ¨C Heading To The Xia Family Part 7

¡®Hadn¡¯t she died? ¡®If it wasn¡¯t for the news of her death two years ago, how could us couple be ambushed by Xia Ming? Mu Yuan has even be a living dead person now. ¡®Yet, my daughter has appeared before me now, full of vitality¡­¡¯ ¡°Mu Ru Yue!¡± Xia Ming¡¯s expression changedpletely. ¡°You should have died. How are you here?¡± ¡®One of my family members had personally seen her body been cremated and even took pictures to send them to the couple Mu Yuan and Yun Luo. Who could a person that should have already died appear again? ¡®This isn¡¯t scientific!¡¯ ¡°Do you think anyone can kill me if I still want to live?¡± Mu Ru Yue sniggered. She shifted her gaze to Yun Luo and with a softened gaze, she said, ¡°Mother, I¡¯vee to bring Father and you back home.¡± ¡®That¡¯s right, I am here to bring them home¡­¡¯ ¡°No! I can¡¯t return.¡± Yun Luo snapped out from her previous shock as she shook her head and said that with resolution. ¡®Elder brother Yuan is still in their hands. Thus, I definitely can¡¯t return¡­¡¯ ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. I had already sent for people to get Father back.¡± Mu Ru Yue walked slowly toward Yun Luo. With a peculiar ray of light in her eyes, she continued, ¡°Therefore, our family will finally be able to unite again. Nobody will be able to threaten you ever again¡­¡± ¡®Unite?¡¯ Yun Luo widened her eyes with slight disbelief. ¡®Can my family finally be able to unite?¡¯ ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡± Xia Lu Lu looked furiously at Mu Ru Yue as she rebuked, ¡°It is your mother that seduced my Father. Yet, you are saying she is being threatened by us? She had clearly done such a shameless matter due to being delusional in wanting to marry into an aristocratic family. She even dumped her vegetative ex-husband! A lot of people knew about this matter. Do you really think you can turn the table around for her?¡± Jealousy filled Xia Lu Lu¡¯s eyes. ¡®Inparison to Yun Luo, her daughter Mu Ru Yue is significantly much prettier than her. But so what? I will soon be going to marry into the Zi family. On the other hand, her status will never beparable to me¡­¡¯ Mu Ru Yue nced coldly at Xia Lu Lu. But that nce was enough to make Xia Lu Lu feel as though she had fallen into an icehouse. Her vibrant lips shivered slightly¡­ ¡°You should stop attaching importance to Xia Ming. Truthfully, my Mother indeed doesn¡¯t fancy him.¡± Mu Ru Yue shifted her gaze to Yun Luo. She then said with a gentle gaze, ¡°Let¡¯s head back¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Yun Luo nodded slightly and with a warm gaze, she replied, ¡°Let¡¯s head home¡­¡± The originally calmed down crowd became stirred up again. Yun Luo actually didn¡¯t want to marry into the Xia family? If not, why had she decided to leave now after gaining the chance? Could this girl be saying the truth that Yun Luo was being forced to marry Xia Ming? ¡°Yun Luo!¡± Xia Ming¡¯s expression changed greatly. He clenched his fists tightly and said, enraged, ¡°What did you just say?¡± Rip! Yun Luo raised her hand to tear her gown apart and tossed it roughly on the ground. She looked at Xia Ming with a cial gaze and said, ¡°Xia Ming, my daughter hase to get me. We must immediately head back to the Mu family! Furthermore, what you said just now was all bullsh*t! ¡°Elder brother Yuan and I are childhood lovers so it is just right for us to be together. Yet, you wanted to barge into our rtionship. But you didn¡¯t have any aspect that is better than Elder brother Yuan. I naturally wouldn¡¯t choose you! ¡°Yet, you lured us to this ce and lied to us about Yue Er¡¯s death for your revenge. Elder brother Yuan was so mind-blown that he fell for your scheme, bing a vegetative person. Following that, you used his life to threaten me in marrying you! It¡¯s a pity that I am unwilling to dance with the devil. I would rather die than to have sexual intercourse with you. It is also to keep my chastity for Elder brother Yuan!¡± Damn! Some people really couldn¡¯t help but curse out after hearing what Yun Luo said. Chapter 958 – Heading To The Xia Family Part 8

Chapter 958 ¨C Heading To The Xia Family Part 8

They initially thought this woman was the third wheel so they didn¡¯t expect for such a sudden change in the situation. The man they thought to be a romanticist was actually a sinister and cunning man that stooped to nothing in order to achieve his goal, breaking up a loving couple¡­ ¡°Daddy!¡± Xia Lu Lu¡¯s body shuddered as she eximed. ¡®This is impossible. Father is such an outstanding man. He could have any woman that he wants so why would he plot against others to obtain this woman?¡¯ But when she turned her head to look at him, the middle-aged man¡¯s gravely pale face entered her sight. Currently, he was so angered to the point that his entire body trembled. With hisplexion turned ashen, he yelled in fury, ¡°Yun Luo, don¡¯t you forget what you had just promised to me!¡± Swish! mours erupted from the crowd. He had essentially admitted everything he had done with that sentence. The crowd didn¡¯t expect the head leader of the Xia family to be such a shameless and sinister man! ¡°Yue Er,¡± Yun Luo turned her head to look at Mu Ru Yue as she said worriedly, ¡°Your father¡­¡± ¡°He is fine.¡± Mu Ru Yue shook her head. ¡®Previously, Wu Chen told me his men had already found my Father and is quickly bringing him out of here. As for me, I hade here to stop this wedding.¡¯ ¡°It is great that he is fine.¡± Yun Luo heaved a sigh of relief. She shifted her head to look at Xia Ming after knowing that nothing had happened to Mu Yuan. ¡°I didn¡¯t promise anything to you. You had used his life to pressure me. It¡¯s a pity that your plot is destined to fall through¡­¡± Xia Ming burst outughing as hemented, ¡°Yun Luo, do you think you can leave? Currently, you¡¯re just a trash. A puny trash that actually thinks she can leave my Xia family? This time, it will be not only you, your daughter will simrly be unable to leave this ce!¡± ¡°Trash?¡± Mu Ru Yue frowned slightly as she shifted her gaze to Yun Luo. She initially didn¡¯t pay attention to Yun Luo¡¯s body. But now, she discovered that Yun Luo¡¯s Dantian had been shattered, unable to gather energy within her body. ¡°Mother, consume this pill.¡± With a raise of her hand, Mu Ru Yue instantly shot a pill over to Yun Luo. Yun Luo was stunned but she swallowed the pill without any hesitation. She could distinctly feel her ruined Dantian gradually recovering after that. The sudden feeling startled Yun Luo as she looked in disbelief at Mu Ru Yue. Her expression was as if she was looking at a ghost as she said, ¡°My Dantian has recovered?¡± ¡®Th-this¡­ is too extraordinary!¡¯ ¡°What?¡± Xia Ming was startled as he muttered, ¡°Her Dantian has recovered? H-how is that possible?¡± But it was happening before him, forcing him to believe it¡­ ¡°Pill!¡± Zi Yu stared at Mu Ru Yue as he swallowed a mouthful of saliva. With a trace of greed shed passed his eyes, he asked, ¡°Young miss, I don¡¯t know if you have anymore pills. I want to purchase those pills!¡± Mu Ru Yue frowned as she nced coldly at Zi Yu¡¯s mouth watering expression and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry but my pills aren¡¯t up for sale.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not selling?¡± Zi Yu¡¯s expression changed as he threatened, ¡°Do you know who I am? I am a person of the Zi family. Yet, you dared to reject my request. Aren¡¯t you afraid of offending my Zi family? Nobody will be able to protect you at that time!¡± Zi Yu¡¯s grandfather was merely a lowly floor sweeper within the Zi family so he wasn¡¯t eligible to meet the top figures of the family. Moreover, Ye Wu Chen had just recently returned back to the Zi family. Hence, even though Zi Yu saw the man by Mu Ru Yue¡¯s side, he was clueless that Ye Wu Chen was actually the young master of the Zi family¡­ ¡°Young miss,¡± Zi Yu raised his chin arrogantly as he continued, ¡°Once you sell me your pills, I can guarantee that you will from then on be an ally of the Zi family. Nobody will dare to bully you!¡± Chapter 960 – Family Reunion Part 1

Chapter 960 - Family Reunion Part 1

The chapel subconsciously became quiet. Everyone had cast their gazes at Mu Ru Yue and Ye Wu Chen, discussing softly amongst themselves. For those ordinary people that weren¡¯t ancient martial practitioners, they didn¡¯t understand what they were saying¡­ Zi Yu didn¡¯t in the slightest see that Ye Wu Chen¡¯s expression had already turned grim. An intense storm was gradually surging forth from his body. ¡°So what is your decision?¡± Zi Yu sneered as he looked at the couple before him. In his point of view, it was impossible for them to be a match for the Zi family no matter how powerful they were. ¡°Zi family?¡± Mu Ru Yue frowned slightly as slight suspicions shed past her eyes. ¡®Is there a rtionship between the Zi family here and Wu Chen¡¯s Zi family of the Central Region? Is it just a coincidence or¡­¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s right, I am a person of the Zi family!¡± Zi Yu raised his chin arrogantly as he continued, ¡°If you¡¯re scared, you should ept my condition!¡± Boom! A sinister cold aura struck on Zi Yu¡¯s body just after he said that, sending him flying backward. Pfft! He spat out a mouthful of blood, crashing heavily on the ground. Ye Wu Chen stepped on Zi Yu¡¯s chest. He lowered his gaze and with a sinister killing intent imbued voice, he said, ¡°Nobody is allowed to make use of the Zi family¡¯s name to perpetrate outrages!¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Even though Zi Yu was frightened by Ye Wu Chen¡¯s grandeur, he red furiously at Ye Wu Chen due to having a strong background. He then rebuked, ¡°Are you saying that I¡¯m impostering as a person of the Zi family? Let me tell you this. I am a bonafide member. How dare you nder me before so many people?!¡± A voice was heard from outside when Zi Yu wanted to defend himself with all his might. ¡°It seems it is rather lively here. Xia family¡¯s head, I don¡¯t know if you have thought about how to exin this to me.¡± A couple of people walked into the chapel. There were a handsome man and a beauty right at the forefront of the group. The woman had a sophisticated appearance with an elegant grace. Every frown and smile was filled with a ssical grace. The man by her side was also tremendously handsome. His appearance was indistinctly simr to Ye Wu Chen¡¯s. Xia Ming¡¯s gaze looked past the couple at the forefront,nding on an elder following closely behind the couple. His expression abruptly turned gloomy as he said, ¡°Elder Zi Feng1 (purple peak), aren¡¯t you too much for bringing in a group of people now, interrupting my wedding? I had already said that our Xia family did not provoke your family¡¯s young madam! Moreover, it is hard to say whether you people are really members of the Zi family.¡± ¡®Zi Yu had already told me that these people must be imposters. Hence, I don¡¯t need to worry about offending the Zi family¡­¡¯ ¡°Your wedding?¡± The woman smiled upon hearing his words. With mockery in her smile, she continued, ¡°She is the parent of my daughter-inw. When has she be your wife?¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Xia Ming raised his head andughed brazenly, failing to notice Zi Yu¡¯s astonished expression. ¡°You are people of the Zi family? Hmph! Don¡¯t you think I will fall for your nonsense again! Zi Yu of the Zi family is my Xia family¡¯s son-inw! If he doesn¡¯t recognize any of you, how can you be people of the Zi family?¡± The woman was stunned as she asked, ¡°Zi Yu? Who is he?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Xia Ming snorted coldly as he continued, ¡°How can you people dare to call yourselves as a member of the Zi family when you don¡¯t even know Mister Zi Yu? You should stop humiliating yourself. But as for the woman like Yun Luo, it is impossible for her to be connected to the Zi family via a marriage alliance!¡± Since his facade had fallen through already, Xia Ming no longer hid his true colours from the media. He looked arrogantly at the couple with a cynical smile on his face. 1. Miki: To rify, this man¡¯s name is the same as that crazy bitch Zi Feng that had died already in English but his second character is different in Chinese. Chapter 961 – Family Reunion Part 2

Chapter 961 ¨C Family Reunion Part 2

Zi Yu was scared witless that his body uncontrobly shivered intensely. ¡®These people are really members of the Zi family¡­ ¡®Even though I don¡¯t recognise that couple right at the front, I previously was fortunate in being able to meet with Elder Zi Feng. This couple must possess an extremely high status for him to act so respectfully toward them¡­¡¯ ¡°Zi Feng,¡± Yan Ruo Xi (face like rivulet) blinked her eyes as she turned her head to look at Zi Feng that was standing behind her and asked curiously, ¡°Who is Zi Yu? Do you know him?¡± Zi Feng shook his head and looked at the man that was being stepped on by Ye Wu Chen. He replied with a strict tone, ¡°Who are you? You will be killed for impostering a member of the Zi family!¡± Currently, Ye Wu Chen had already withdrawn his leg so Zi Feng that was no longer constrained to the ground panickingly ran briskly toward Zi Feng. Xia Ming smiled coldly upon seeing this scene. In his point of view, that old man¡¯s word must have provoked Zi Yu so Zi Yu, who could no longer stand it, decided to make a move on that old man. But Xia Ming¡¯s smile suddenly stiffened after he saw the following scene¡­ Plop! Zi Yu immediately knelt down before Zi Feng as he pleased, sobbing and sniffling, ¡°Elder Zi Feng, I don¡¯t have any rtion with the Xia family. I don¡¯t have any connection with them. You must believe me.¡± Xia Lu Lu¡¯scent smile disappeared at this moment as she looked at the usually prideful and arrogant man with disbelief. She quickly covered her lips, preventing herself from eximing¡­ ¡®W-what¡­ is going on here?¡¯ It was not only the people of the Xia family, but the rest that came to attend the wedding was also simrly stunned. They were obviously at a loss as to what was happening¡­ ¡°Who are you?¡± Zi Feng frowned slightly as he asked coldly. Zi Yu replied, ttering, ¡°Elder Zi Feng, I had previously seen you before. It is just that the Zi family is sorge that you had forgotten about me. I am the grandson of Zi Lin (purple forest).¡± ¡°Zi Lin?¡± Zi Feng rxed his tightly creased eyebrows as he asked, ¡°Are you referring to that Zi Lin who is responsible for sweeping the outer courtyard of the Zi family?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, he is my Grandfather. Elder Zi Feng, I am really a member of the Zi family. I am not impostering¡­¡± Xia Ming¡¯splexion turned pale-white as he clenched his fists so tightly that they trembled. ¡®I can¡¯t believe that these people are actual people of the Zi family. Furthermore, Zi Yu whom I always thought to be a wealthy son-inw is¡­ a grandson of the Zi family¡¯s sweeper?¡¯ The blow of being dropped from the heaven to hell made Xia Ming stumbled a couple of steps. He took in a mouthful of cold air. Sorrow filled his heart but his sorrow was overwhelmed by a fear that seemed to be able to engulf him within¡­ ¡°Young master Yu, what on earth is going on?¡± Xia Lu Lu bit her lips hard as she looked in disbelief at Zi Yu that was begging before Zi Feng with hisplexion as pale as white paper¡­ ¡°Shut up!¡± Zi Yu red fiercely at Xia Lu Lu as he continued heartlessly, ¡°Do you really think I fancy you? You are just a whore! I don¡¯t have any inkling rtionship with your Xia family. Please stop implicating me!¡± Sorrow was expressed in Xia Lu Lu¡¯s eyes. Inparison to Zi Yu¡¯s insults, she hated her eyesight even more. She had mistaken the grandson of a servant as a treasure¡­ Who knew Zi Yu could act that simr as a wealthy nobleman? Hepletely possessed a grandeur that a grandson of a servant shouldn¡¯t have¡­ At this moment, Mu Ru Yue and the couple of the Zi family didn¡¯t say a word. Time seemed to have stalled, the current scene seemed to have be a painting¡­ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly. After a long time had passed, she then used a shuddering voice to ask, ¡°Wu Chen, is this your surprise for me?¡± Chapter 962 – Family Reunion Part 3

Chapter 962 ¨C Family Reunion Part 3

¡®This is really a great surprise! ¡®I didn¡¯t have any parents in my past life. It was only until I met this couple of the Zi family that I can enjoy being loved by a family. Yet, who knew that the Zi family¡¯s couple would suffer an unexpected cmity? Lastly, Wu Chen and I had lost our lives under heaven¡¯s cmity in order to try to save their lives¡­ ¡®Nheless, we still failed to save their lives. ¡®Who could expect they had actually been transported to Hua Xia and even appeared before me¡­¡¯ ¡°Mu Er,¡± Ye Wu Chen pulled Mu Ru Yue into his embrace. With a gentle gaze, he exined, ¡°These two fellows had always been missing you but they didn¡¯t know that Mu Ru Yue of the Mu family was you. Otherwise, all of us could have reunited earlier. They personally came here to meet you after hearing that you¡¯re back. I originally wanted to tell you that the Zi family hase to this ce. But I thought it will be more of a surprise for you to personally witness them.¡± Warm feelings surged in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart. There was nothing that could be more surprising than the revival of the Zi family¡¯s couple to her¡­ ¡°Stinky brat!¡± Zi Chen (purple imperial) red at Ye Wu Chen as he said snappily, ¡°Who are you calling these two fellows? This old man is your Father!¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s brow rose slightly. His purple eyes swept a gaze at Zi Chen. The cheekiness in his gaze made Zi Chen instantly be sluggish. Zi Chen then had an impulse to pull this stinky brat out to give him a good bashing. ¡°Mother of my daughter-inw!¡± Yan Ruo Xi smilingly walked toward Yun Luo and held her hand. She then said cordially, ¡°Thank you so much for raising Yue Er up to be such a magnificent and outstanding girl. Our Zi family and the Mu family will be a family from now on. You don¡¯t need to worry about your husband. I had already found his location and rescued him. It is just that he is still unconscious so it is inconvenient to bring him here.¡± Yun Luo was stunned as she looked at Yan Ruo Xi¡¯s flower-like smiling face, unable toe back to her senses from the sudden revtion¡­ ¡°Elder Zi Feng, may I know who these two people are¡­¡± Zi Yu looked timidly at Yan Ruo Xi and Zi Chen as he asked carefully. Zi Feng sniggered. He then introduced in a strict and cold tone, ¡°They are our Zi family¡¯s head leader and his main wife. The couple that you had just insulted are our Zi family¡¯s young master and young madam!¡± Boom! It was like a bolt from the blue, Zi Yu was stupefied. ¡®I am only a grandson of a servant. Yet, I had threatened the young madam of the Zi family to give me her pills. Otherwise, she will be an enemy of the Zi family?¡¯ Zi Yu wanted to kill himself by smashing his head against a wall after thinking back about what he said previously. ¡°Young madam of the Zi family?¡± Xia Lu Lu retreated a couple steps back as she shook her head in disbelief. ¡°No, I can¡¯t believe it! Why am I always crushed by her? How could she be that lucky to be loved by the young master of the Zi family? What aspects of me is inferior to this woman?¡± ¡®Mu Ru Yue was really well-known within the ancient martial world as a peerless talent. I have always heard of her great name since young. But I just can¡¯t stand it. ¡®Zi Yu¡¯s appearance made me think that I could finally triumph over Mu Ru Yue, climbing over her head. ¡°Who knew Zi Yu turned out to be a grandson of a servant while she is the young madam of the Zi family? ¡®No! ¡®I can¡¯t ept this!¡¯ Xia Lu Lu bit her lips hard and with a trace of sinister ruthlessness in her eyes, she said, ¡°Head leader of the Zi family and Madam Zi, perhaps the two of you may be unaware that Mu Ru Yue has ambiguous rtionships with several men. She has an obscure rtionship with Shen Mo and even nearly be my elder brother¡¯s lover. She may also have already slept with several men ages ago. Do your Zi family really want such a woman?¡± Xia Ming, who was initially frightened by Zi Feng¡¯s words, wanted to kill Xia Lu Lu with a smack upon hearing her words! Chapter 963 – Family Reunion Part 4

Chapter 963 ¨C Family Reunion Part 4

¡®She is actually trying to drag Xia Rui down with her as well. Isn¡¯t she implicating the Xia family?¡¯ ¡°Shut up!¡± Yun Luo¡¯s expression changed greatly. mes of fury erupted from her body. Smack! She pped across Xia Lu Lu¡¯s face. Xia Lu Lu¡¯s face turned to a side from the p with her hair unkempt. Blood gradually trickled from the corner of her mouth, making her look exceptionally miserable. ¡°Hur!¡± Xia Lu Lu smiled coldly as she continued, ¡°Am I wrong to say that? She originally isn¡¯t a good woman!¡± ¡®Mu Ru Yue, since I am miserable, I will make you miserable as well. Do you want to be the young madam of the Zi family? Don¡¯t even think about it!¡¯ ¡°You¡­¡± Yun Luo became anxious as she looked nervously at Yan Ruo Xi that was standing at a side. ¡®Any husband¡¯s family cares strongly on the reputation of their daughter-inw. If they really misunderstand Yue Er, it will have an impact on Yue Er, especially for such an aristocratic family like the Zi family. ¡®But if they really can¡¯t ept Yue Er due to some nderings, is it really suitable for Yue Er to go to such a family?¡¯ Yun Luo¡¯s heart sunk upon thinking about that. ¡®Yue Er is my precious daughter no matter what. Nobody is allowed to hurt her!¡¯ Yan Ruo Xi smirked as she smilingly walked toward Xia Lu Lu and asked, ¡°Is what you just said the truth?¡± ¡°Of course, it is the truth.¡± Xia Lu Lu was ted as she lookedcently at Mu Ru Yue. In her point of view, she believed Yan Ruo Xi hadpletely believed her words. ¡°Madam Zi, Mu Ru Yue has an affair with Shen Mo. It was probably due to meeting the young master of the Zi family that she was delusional in wanting to be together with a man of a higher status, dumping Shen Mo. How can such a power-driven girl be able to be a stable young madam of the family? Madam Zi, I am saying all this in consideration of your Zi family. I hope that you can listen to my words as to not be deceived by some girl!¡± At this moment, Xia Lu Lu didn¡¯t see the mockery in Zi Chen¡¯s eyes. ¡®This woman is trying to nder Yue Er. She is making a big mistake. ¡®How can there be anyone that can understand Mu Ru Yue as clear as us after being with her for two lives¡­¡¯ ¡°Haha!¡± Yan Ruo Xiughed as she clicked her tongue and said, ¡°Little girl, you are rather good at making up a story. You should keep it up as you can have a good future ahead of you with it. This madam loves to hear stories about affairs the most.¡± Xia Lu Lu¡¯s expression changed drastically as she hastily persuaded, ¡°Madam Zi, I am not making it up. I¡¯m speaking of the truth¡­¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Yan Ruo Xi snorted coldly and with her aura surging forth from her body, she said, ¡°I had recently investigated about that Shen Mo you had just mentioned. He is just a brainless fool! He couldn¡¯t even recognize his beloved woman and even thought that she was a fake. My Yue Er is so outstanding. How could she have an affair with such a fool? This is just tooughable! How can he bepared to my son?¡± ¡°Madam Zi!¡± Xia Lu Lu panicked as she continued, ¡°Mu Ru Yue had a rtionship with Shem Mo before knowing your son. The young master of the Zi family is indeed outstanding. Hence, Mu Ru Yue shifted her feelings to the young master after meeting him!¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Yan Ruo Xi chuckled lowly as she said, ¡°Do you know? What you said is the most hrious joke that I have heard recently. When Yue Er and my son knew each other, that fool hadn¡¯t even been born. Yet, you said Yue Er and Shen Mo knew each other first?¡± What Yan Ruo Xi said was right. Mu Ru Yue and Ye Wu Chen knew each other in their past life so she definitely met Ye Wu Chen first, instead of the other way round. Moreover, how could Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyesight be that terrible in fancying such a man? However, Xia Lu Lu was stunned upon hearing what she said, looking astonished at Yan Ruo Xi¡­ Chapter 964 – Family Reunion Part 5

Chapter 964 ¨C Family Reunion Part 5

¡®They knew each other before Shen Mo was even born? H-how is that possible? Shen Mo is older than Mu Ru Yue. Could it be they knew each other in their past life?¡¯ ¡°Madam Zi¡­¡± Xia Lu Lu bit her lip heart. A sinister glint shed past her eyes. Just as she wanted to continue speaking, she was pped by Yan Ruo Xi. Smack! That crisp sound made Xia Lu Lu swallowed the rest of her words into her belly. ¡°This is the price you have to pay for ndering my daughter-inw!¡± Yan Ruo Xi no longer had her usual elegance as she turned her body to face Zi Chen and said, ¡°Husband, why are you still standing there like a fool? Can¡¯t you see that someone is bullying your daughter-inw? What do you think we should do to such a person?¡± Zi Chen looked coldly at Xia Lu Lu as he replied, ¡°We should ruin whatever they care about! The Xia family had kept the parents of our daughter-inw in captive for so many years and even injured our daughter-inw¡¯s Father to the point that he is now in a vegetative state. He even wants to be like a toad delusional in wanting to eat a swan¡¯s flesh by marrying the mother of our daughter-inw. Since so, we must be courteous to the Xia family. More importantly, Xia Rui of the Xia family dared to try to make a move on Yue Er. They can¡¯t be forgiven with just that point!¡± Yan Ruo Xi smirked as she asked, ¡°How about I pass the remaining of this matter to you to handle? I don¡¯t want to let even a single fish escape the.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t fret. My wife, I will not let anybody that bullies the people of the Mu family¡­ continue living peacefully!¡± A trace of cold glint flickered past Zi Chen¡¯s eyes with a sinister cold smile on his face. Yun Luo could finally rx now. A smile of satisfaction graced her impable face. ¡®It seems that the Zi family indeed values Yue Er. I don¡¯t need to worry that she will be bullied by the Zi family from now on¡­¡¯ Xia Lu Lu¡¯s legs gave way, sitting on the ground. Despair was expressed on her gravely pale face¡­ ¡°Wu Chen, Yue Er!¡± Yan Ruo Xi smiled as she asked, ¡°When will you be organizing another wedding ceremony in Hua Xia?¡± ¡°The two of you can pick a date.¡± Ye Wu Chen raised his arm to pull Mu Ru Yue into his embrace. With a charming smile on his handsome face, he asked, ¡°Mu Er, what do you think about that?¡± ¡°I am alright with that.¡± Mu Ru Yue chuckled lightly as she continued, ¡°They weren¡¯t able to attend our wedding that year so I don¡¯t mind having another wedding ceremony.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Ye Wu Chen tightened his arm that was embracing Mu Ru Yue in his embrace as he continued, ¡°We shall let them prepare for it in a bit¡­ We just need to sit and wait.¡± Yun Luo expressed a smile on her face but she still asked slightly worried, ¡°It¡¯s a pity your Father is unable to witness this scene¡­¡± Yun Luo¡¯s heart ached when she thought about Mu Yuan¡¯s current condition, chuckling bitterly. ¡°Mother,¡± Mu Ru Yue held on Yun Luo¡¯s hand. With a gaze filled with resolution, she consoled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will wake him up. He won¡¯t always be in deep slumber¡­ Currently, Grandfather and Hao Tian are still waiting for our return. We should immediately depart for the Mu family!¡± Yun Luo bit her lip lightly as she nodded slightly and agreed, ¡°It has been ages since I saw your Grandfather. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s head home now!¡± Warmth filled Yun Luo¡¯s heart when she said those two words, ¡®head home¡¯. ¡®I already can¡¯t remember how long I had waited for this day toe¡­¡¯ ¡°Mother of my daughter-inw, we will be heading back with you.¡± Yan Ruo Xi said smilingly, ¡°Moreover, we need to discuss the wedding after heading back. We will then decide on their wedding date. It will be enough for my husband to deal with the rest of the matters here. He will be able to settle it¡­¡± Yun Luo no longer said further as she followed closely behind Yan Ruo Xi, leaving the chapel. Xia Ming shut his eyes with remorse as he looked at those fading figures. ¡®If my life can restart, I hope I won¡¯t do what I did again¡­¡¯ Chapter 965- Family Reunion Part 6

Chapter 965- Family Reunion Part 6

¡°Mother,¡± Mu Ru Yue turned her head to face Yan Ruo Xi while they were walking on the bustling main street. ¡°How did this happen? Didn¡¯t all of you already die that year¡­¡± ¡°Actually, I am not sure about that.¡± Yan Ruo Xi shook her head as she continued, ¡°When your father and I woke up, we hade to this ce. It was the same with the other members of the Zi family. But since our bodies had been destroyed, we needed to possess a body to rebirth¡­ Following that, we established another Zi family here in order to let other members of the Zi family find us more conveniently. Moreover, we used some of the pill forme that you left behind that year to regain our past life¡¯s appearance.¡± Yun Luo blinked her eyes dazedly. ¡°What are you talking about? Why can¡¯t I understand what you are saying at all?¡± ¡°Ma, it is a long story. I will exin this to youter.¡± ¡®How can I be able to exin about that continent of my previous life quickly?¡¯ ¡°Oh.¡± Yun Luo nodded but the curiosity in her eyes didn¡¯t resolve. ¡®It seems a lot of things happened during these two years where she had gone missing¡­¡¯ Hua Xia¡¯s B City. There was a figure that attracted everyone¡¯s gaze to him on the main street. It was a little boy with a jade carved-like face. But he was wearing an extremely unfitting ancient costume, aspared to the other people wearing modern clothes. He seemed to have walked out from a painting. He looked so adorable that it made anyone that saw him have an impulse to ravage him a little. ¡°Where the hell am I?¡± Ye Si Huang frowned his cute eyebrows as he said, ¡°Can it be I had been deceived by Murong Qing Chu? Didn¡¯t he say that Mother and Father hade to this ce? Can there really be people living in such a strange ce?¡± ¡®There is steel horse that can run here, an iron sheet that can fly, and the people here are wearing all kinds of weird grotesque clothes. This is especially so when some women are wearing such revealing clothing on the main street, exposing their chest and legs. Everything here is driving me insane. ¡®If I knew how weird this ce would be earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have been deceived by Murong Qing Chu ining to this ce¡­¡¯ ¡°Little boy, are you lost?¡± An outspoken and straightforward voice was heard from his side. Ye Si Huang increasingly creased his eyebrows as he nced at the woman in a police uniform by his side. ¡°Where are your parents? I will take you back to them or you cane back with me to the police station so that I can contact your family.¡± A glimmer shed past Ye Si Huang¡¯s eyes. ¡®I have juste to this world so I am still unfamiliar to this ce. I indeed need someone¡¯s help.¡¯ ¡°Aunty, I shall be troubling you then.¡± Ye Si Huang smiled adorably as he continued saying innocently, ¡°My Mother¡¯s surname is Mu and is called Mu Ru Yue. I don¡¯t know if aunty will be able to find out my Mother¡¯s location.¡± ¡°Mother1?¡± The female police officer was stunned. ¡°There are still people that call their mama Mother in this world? He is also wearing an ancient costume¡­¡± ¡®This little boy has too many weird factors.¡¯ The female officer shook her head helplessly as she said, ¡°Little boy, let¡¯s go. Tell me in details everything about your parent. I shall be responsible for bringing you back to your Papa and Mama.¡± ¡®Papa and Mama?¡± Ye Si Huang frowned. ¡®Logically speaking, what this woman is referring to as Papa and Mama should mean Mother and Father¡­¡¯ Mu Zheng was waiting anxiously at the Mu family¡¯s mountain range, frequently looking out of the manor. At this moment, two familiar figures were reflected in his eyes, his expression stiffened momentarily. ¡°Yuan Er? Yun Luo?¡± Mu Zheng was startled but following that, he was overjoyed. He moved in a sh toward those two people as he said excitedly, ¡°The two of you have finally returned¡­¡± Main author¡¯s PS: Do anyone still remember who Murong Qing Chu is? He is the cold man with an immortal-like appearance that could foresee the future. I just thought about refreshing your memories about him in case you forgot who he was¡­ 1. The mother here in Chinese is like an ancient way of calling their mother. Chapter 966 – Family Reunion Part 7

Chapter 966 ¨C Family Reunion Part 7

¡°Dad!¡± Mu Yuan¡¯s voice was choked with his emotion as he looked at Mu Zheng¡¯s face that seemed to have aged a couple of decades already with teary eyes. His heart ached as he said, ¡°Your unfilial son has returned¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s good you¡¯re back. It¡¯s good you¡¯re back.¡± Mu Zheng wiped away his tears from the corner of his eyes but said with a shaky voice, ¡°Now, our family has finally reunited¡­¡± ¡®I¡¯ve waited ages for this day already¡­¡¯ When Mu Hao Tian saw the couple that appeared right at the front of the group from afar, he couldn¡¯t help but dash toward them, leaping into Yun Luo¡¯s embrace. ¡°Papa! Mama! Wee home¡­¡± The word ¡®home¡¯ was so warm to them, filling up their hearts with warmth¡­ ¡°Dad! Mom! It is not only us that returned this time, but people of the Zi family hase as well.¡± ¡°Zi family?¡± Mu Zheng was stunned as he rified, ¡°Is that Zi family you are referring to the Zi family I am thinking of?¡± Even though the Mu family was located far from Hua Xia, he had heard about the fame of the Zi family. But he just couldn¡¯t believe why the Zi family woulde to this ce. With tears in her eyes, Yun Luo nodded as she said, ¡°Father, the Zi family hase to discuss Yue Er¡¯s marriage.¡± ¡°Yue Er¡¯s marriage?¡± Mu Zheng waspletely stunned. But his expression turned serious after he came back to his senses. ¡°Hadn¡¯t Yue Er already have a husband? A girl can¡¯t have two husbands no matter what. Since she had already chosen her partner, we can¡¯t force her¡­¡± ¡°Grandfather,¡± Mu Ru Yue walked forth and held Mu Zheng¡¯s hand as she revealed, ¡°Wu Chen is a member of the Zi family.¡± Boom! A bolt of lightning seemed to have struck Mu Zheng¡¯s heart, stunning him. He even suspected that his ears were ying tricks on him as he stared at Mu Ru Yue¡¯s wless face in disbelief. ¡°But isn¡¯t his surname Ye? How can he be a member of the Zi family?¡± He couldn¡¯t wrap his head around the situation at this moment, looking dazedly at Mu Ru Yue¡­ ¡°It is a long story. Mother, Father, Grandfather, Hao Tian, let¡¯s head inside the house first. I will then tell you about everything that had happened these few years¡­¡± Mu Zheng nodded in a daze as he subconsciously followed Mu Ru Yue inside¡­ Following that, Mu Ru Yue told them everything about her transmigration to a different world¡¯s continent, including everything that happened in her past life. Everyone was mystified as they listened to what she said. Yet, such a fantasy-like story was happening before them¡­ Now, Yun Luo knew why Yan Ruo Xi believed so much in Mu Ru Yue. ¡®So such a thing happened when we weren¡¯t aware of it. But my daughter is so outstanding to be the reincarnation of Senior Yue of the Central Region, an existence where every people in the world yearn and long to be¡­¡¯ But some matters obviously took a lot of time to digest. Mu Ru Yue left the room after saying everything¡­ The sunlight from the skynded on the girl¡¯s wless face. She took in a deep breath as she said calmly, ¡°Wu Chen, the matters of the Mu family has finally ended. I will be going to find Xiao Bai next. We will then leave Hua Xia to head back to the Eastern Ind once Xiao Bai appears¡­¡± ¡®There are people that I care about there¡­¡¯ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression turned slightly grim. With a trace of a cold ray of light that shone past her eyes, she continued, ¡°We will be going to settle our debts with Bei Jun real soon!¡± ¡®But what I don¡¯t understand is that Bei Jun was the only one that could send souls to Hua Xia. Could it be he spared the Zi family in the end? But how could he had done such a matter with his domineering and ruthless personality?¡¯ A trace of confusion shed past her heart when she thought about that. A slight sense of helplessness was expressed on her face¡­ Chapter 967 – Family Reunion Part 8

Chapter 967 ¨C Family Reunion Part 8

¡°Stop thinking so much,¡± Ye Wu Chen embraced Mu Ru Yue as he used his slender fingers to brush past his girl¡¯s hair. With a charming smile, he continued, ¡°I will support you unconditionally in whatever you want to do¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart warmed. ¡®How blessed was I to be able to meet him in my past and present lives?¡¯ First, it was themotion at Shen Mo¡¯s wedding and with everything that had happened in America¡¯s Xia family, Mu Ru Yue and Ye Wu Chen became the lead story in the news. Moreover, since that was the case, people of Hua Xia came to know about the existence of the mysterious Zi family¡­ Thus, the entire ancient martial world became stirred up once they had gotten the news about Mu Ru Yue¡¯s and Ye Wu Chen¡¯s marriage. Their news was further widespread via the newspapers¡­ ¡°Little boy, what are you looking at?¡± Hong Ying (red blossom) was carrying a cup of coffee as she entered the room. She brushed her short hair as she smiled heroically. Even though she didn¡¯t have an extremely remarkable appearance, she had a natural heroic grandeur. Her valiant and formidable grandeur gave people a really good impression of her. But her eyes were focused on Ye Si Huang. ¡®I had let him stay temporarily in my rented house after picking him up from the streets. But this fellow seems clueless about modern technologies¡­¡¯ Initially, Hong Ying wanted to put on some cartoons for Ye Si Huang. ¡®But who knew this little fellow suddenly became crazy after I turned on the Television? He kicked the screen and even said this thing is very dangerous, smashing it.¡¯ ¡°Little boy, you know how to read?¡± Hong Ying swept a gaze at the newspaper in Ye Si Huang¡¯s hand as she asked curiously. ¡®This little fellow seems to be only six to seven years of age. At this age, he should only be a Primary One student, right? How can a Primary One little friend know how to read?¡¯ ¡°Mhm.¡± Ye Si Huang ced down the newspaper in his hand. He parted his lips and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already found my Mother.¡± It was fortunate that the wordings in the continent of other world wasn¡¯t the traditional ancient Hua Xia¡¯s word characters but was simr to the modern world¡¯s characters instead. Hence, Ye Si Huang was quickly able to understand what was written in the newspaper¡­ ¡°Your Mother? Who is your Mother¡­¡± Hong Ying was stunned for a moment before she asked in a daze. ¡°This is her.¡± Ye Si Huang pointed at the picture in the newspaper. With a smile, he continued, ¡°My Mother is going to marry my Father. I want to be there in time for their wedding. Do you know how to head there?¡± Hong Ying looked at Ye Si Huang¡¯s pure and innocent face in astonishment. She then asked in disbelief, ¡°You are a person of the ancient martial aristocratic family? That can¡¯t be right! Mu Ru Yue of the Mu family hasn¡¯t even married yet so how can she have such a grown-up son?¡± ¡°You know my Mother?¡± Ye Si Huang nced at Hong Ying. ¡®This woman¡¯s meridians are sealed so she can¡¯t be an ancient martial practitioner. How could she know my Mother then?¡¯ Hong Ying chuckled bitterly. ¡®How can I tell Ye Si Huang that I was initially a member of the ancient martial aristocratic family, the Hong family? Nheless, since I was a natural born trash, I had been abandoned by my family. Following that, even though I can¡¯t cultivate, I am madly in love with fighting for justice so I reported to the police academy.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯ve heard of her name. Recently, she also caused a majormotion in America. Little fe, is she really your Mother?¡± Ye Si Huang nodded slightly as he replied, ¡°Bring me to her¡­¡± ¡°Alright, I will bring you there since you want to¡­¡± Even Hong Ying didn¡¯t understand why she agreed to his request. ¡®Perhaps it is due to my sympathy to him? ¡®It is impossible for Ye Si Huang to be Mu Ru Yue¡¯s son after all! ¡®Even if she had a son during the two years where she had gone missing, her son should at most only be one-year-old. But this fe obviously seemed to be six to seven of age. ¡®How can he be Mu Ru Yue¡¯s son then?¡¯ Chapter 968 – Family Reunion Part 9

Chapter 968 ¨C Family Reunion Part 9

Inside a red brocade canopy with a phoenix crowned red clouds patterned cape. Mu Ru Yue was sitting in front of a mirror, freely letting Yun Luob her hair. ¡°Yue Er, we had all agreed to have an ancient traditional wedding style. But my Yue Er looks so pretty with ancient newly bride¡¯s makeup.¡± Yun Luomented. ¡®Even though they had already married each other long ago, this is my first time marrying my daughter off. I will naturally feel reluctant¡­¡¯ ¡°It is indeed a good idea to marry in an ancient traditional wedding style. There is an ancient style to it.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled. That smile made her appearance look increasing lively and splendid. ¡°Mom, I may have to leave this ce shortly after the wedding¡­¡± Yun Luo¡¯s hand jolted a little. She took in a deep breath as she asked, ¡°Will you be really leaving that quickly?¡± ¡°Yes, I havepanions waiting for me at that ce. Furthermore, there was a man that didn¡¯t mind sacrificing his life for me to be able to sessfully reach Hua Xia. I need to head back to be certain whether he is still alive or not.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly. She made use of the mirror¡¯s reflection to look at the woman¡¯s face standing behind her. ¡°The Zi family will be leaving with me this time. Mom, the continent is currently too dangerous and I have some enemies I still have to deal with. Thus, I will only be able to bring all of you to that continent after dealing with those enemies.¡± ¡®Zi Chen and Yan Ruo Xi¡¯s cultivation are rather strong so they have enough might for self-preservation. They can at least escape with their lives in a crisis. But it will be apletely different case with Yun Luo and Mu Yuan. ¡®Their cultivations is too weak. If they were to head there, perhaps they will be used to ckmail me¡­ ¡®It will be only after I wipe out all of my threats and stand at the summit of the world that nobody will dare to make a move on them¡­¡¯ ¡°Alright, Yue Er, you must stay safe. Don¡¯t forget Papa, Mama, your Grandfather, and Hao Tian will be waiting for you at this ce. You muste back safely no matter what. Our Mu family will migrate to that world with you at that time.¡± ¡®Our family won¡¯t need to be separated ever again at that time¡­¡¯ ¡°Mom,¡± Mu Hao Tian walked briskly into the room from outside as he said, ¡°It is the auspicious time already. Is elder sister ready?¡± ¡°She is ready.¡± Yun Luo held Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hand as she said gently, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Everyone is waiting for you outside¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue covered her face with a bridal veil, heading out of the room with Yun Luo¡¯s support¡­ Since it was the Zi family¡¯s young master and Mu family¡¯s young mistress¡¯s wedding, every people of the ancient martial world hade to attend their wedding. This was a chance for them to make connections with the Zi family after all. How could they let such a chance slip? Currently, there was a little boy with a jade carved-like face looking atrge doors from outside the Mu family¡¯s mountain. tion glimmered in his pair ofrge eyes. ¡°I can feel Mother and Father¡¯s aura within this ce!¡± ¡®Murong Qing Chu didn¡¯t lie to me. Mother and Father havee to this ce¡­¡¯ ¡°Little fe,¡± Hong Ying was startled for a moment as she hastily grabbed onto Ye Si Huang¡¯s arm as she said, ¡°The security of this ce is strict. We can¡¯t casually barge into this ce. Moreover, everybody in the world knows that Mu Ru Yue hasn¡¯t a child yet so how can she have such a grown-up child? They will think that you havee here to ruin the wedding so they certainly won¡¯t let you inside. Hence, we will need to have a clear n first¡­¡± Ye Si Huang sniggered as he dered, ¡°I want to enter. Nobody will be able to stop me!¡± The little young master¡¯s voice was still childish, but he sounded so domineering that he made Hong Ying subconsciously release her hold on him¡­ ¡°Hong Ying, why are you here?¡± When she had eyebrows creased and was in deep thoughts, a mockery-drenched voice was heard from her side, ¡°It can¡¯t be that you want to attend the Zi family¡¯s young master¡¯s wedding, right? But you don¡¯t seem to have an invitation card. People without an invitation card aren¡¯t allowed to step within this ce!¡± Chapter 969 – Family Reunion Part 10

Chapter 969 ¨C Family Reunion Part 10

Hong Ying¡¯s body stiffened. She bit her lip hard as she looked at the green-robed man at her side. She took in a deep breath as she called out, ¡°Hong Tian Qi (red sky start)!¡± He was the top talent of the Hong family, Hong Tian Qi. He was also the sessor of the Hong family. Nheless, the Hong family had to purchase an invitation from their connections with great difficulty in order to be able to attend the wedding. ¡°Elder brother Tian Qi, it is gettingte. The wedding perhaps has alreadymenced. We had wasted a lot of time during our journey here. Now, we shouldn¡¯t continue to waste time on a trash.¡± Hong Yu (red speech) nced at Hong Ying¡¯s stiffened body with a cynical smile on her face. In her point of view, this trash wanted to have a connection with the people of the Zi family and Mu family. Hence, she hade here to test her luck. Yet, she didn¡¯t know that it wasn¡¯t that simple to enter the Mu family¡¯s manor. As a result, she could only stay outside¡­ ¡°Hong Yiing, you should stop humiliating yourself. Quickly leave this ce.¡± Hong Tian Qi frowned slightly. ¡®Hong Ying is an outcast member of the Hong family no matter what. If she were to offend some prestigious people, won¡¯t she implicate the Hong family?¡¯ Ye Si Huang frowned slightly as he swept a nce at the Hong family¡¯s sister and brother. But he didn¡¯t make ament as he walked toward the entrance of the Mu family¡¯s manor¡­ ¡°Hong Ying, that kid seemed to be with you. Is he your illegitimate son? Haha!¡± Hong Tian Qiughed brazenly as he continued, ¡°But you should discipline him better. There are some ces that you kind of people isn¡¯t qualified to enter.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Hong Ying¡¯s expression changed greatly as she rebuked, ¡°What nonsense are you saying? He had lost his way outside so I have brought him back home.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Hong Tian Qi sneered as he said, ¡°Do you think I will believe your excuses? Why will you bring him here to humiliate yourself if he isn¡¯t you illegitimate son?¡± Ye Si Huang walked up to the main doors of the Mu family as if he didn¡¯t hear Hong Tian Qi¡¯s words. ¡°Please show your invitation card!¡± The guard at the door looked expressionlessly as he said strictly. ¡°I don¡¯t have an invitation card.¡± Ye Si Huang raised his eyebrow and with a candid smile, he requested, ¡°But you can tell Mu Ru Yue that Ye Si Huang hase to find her. She will definitelye and get me after hearing my name¡­¡± If it was at a different time, Ye Si Huang would just barge in. But this ce was the Mu family¡¯s manor and was the ce where his Mother grew up in. He definitely couldn¡¯t hurt people of the Mu family so he controlled his temper. The guard nced at him as he said, ¡°Wait for a bit. I will head in to report to the young mistress. But it isn¡¯t up to us to know whether the young mistress will be willing to see you or not¡­¡± He turned around and heard into the courtyard, leaving another guard to watch therge doors. Initially, Hong Tian Qi was anxious about attending the wedding. However, he halted his steps upon seeing the current situation. A trace of mockery smile graced his face. ¡°This little boy is too brazen. Who does he think he is? How can the eldest young mistress of the Mu familye to see him when he doesn¡¯t even have an invitation card? Hong Ying, you should know the position and status of the Mu and Zi families. You certainly won¡¯t have a good ending for disrupting their wedding!¡± Hong Ying¡¯s expression changed slightly as she subconsciously clenched her fists. Worries filled her heart. ¡®What should I do if Mu Ru Yue chose not toe out and this little fe gets punished for doing this?¡¯ Hong Ying regretted slightly at this moment. ¡®I shouldn¡¯t have brought him here so impulsively. I should havee up with a perfect n beforeing here¡­¡¯ ¡°Little fe, are you sure she will appear?¡± Ye Si Huang didn¡¯t reply Hong Ying as he could already see that familiar figure rushing toward him¡­ Chapter 970 – Return Part 1

Chapter 970 ¨C Return Part 1

Hong Ying was stunned for a moment before she followed to look at where Ye Si Huang was looking. Instantly, a couple with magnificent and peerless appearances appeared under the sunlight, making her slightly stunned. ¡®With my status, I naturally won¡¯t have the privilege to meet with people of the Mu family. Although I¡¯ve seen their pictures from the newspaper, it doesn¡¯te close as to how breathtaking the real people look.¡¯ ¡°Huang Er!¡± Mu Ru Yue saw the little boy standing at the entrance with a nce. tion surged in her eyes. With a sh of her body, she appeared beside him raising her hand to pull the little boy into her embrace. ¡°Little Huang Er, why have youe here?¡± Ye Si Huang blinked his eyes. With a candid smile on his jade carved-like face, he exined, ¡°It was Murong Qing Chu that told me Father and you havee to this ce. Hence, I¡¯vee to look for the two of you. That¡¯s right, he told me to pass you this item¡­¡± Apass appeared in Ye Si Huang¡¯s hand after he said that. ¡°Th-this is the ancient divine instrument?¡± Mu Ru Yue was startled for a moment. ¡®I didn¡¯t expect Murong Qing Chu to n everything so meticulously. He even considered about the ancient divine instrument¡­¡¯ ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Ye Si Huang shook his head as he continued, ¡°This item was taken out by Bai Ze. Coincidentally, Murong Qing Chu was also there. Hence, he told me to use this divine instrument toe and find you, telling me to bring this item here as well¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue heaved a sigh of relief upon hearing that. ¡®Since Ye Si Huang had taken the ancient divine instrument here, it means Bei Jun won¡¯t be able to use this divine instrument to appear at this ce¡­¡¯ ¡°Where is your elder brother?¡± Ye Si Huang was startled as he thought for a moment before replying, ¡°He still has some matters to settle so he temporarily can¡¯t leave the continent¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s return after finding Xiao Bai then.¡± Mu Ru Yue kept thepass. A captivating smile appeared on her wless face. Every person of the Hong family was stunned upon seeing this scene. It was especially so for Hong Tian Qi that had previously mocked Ye Si Huang. He seemed to have been scared witless, unable to squeak out a single word¡­ Hong Ying looked dazedly at that jade carved-like face, unable to return to her senses even after a long time had passed¡­ ¡®This little fe is really Mu Ru Yue¡¯s son?¡¯ ¡°Mother,¡± Ye Si Huang held onto Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hand as he smiled innocently and said, ¡°It was this aunty that took care of me when I firste to this ce where I don¡¯t know any ce or anyone. She had even brought me here to find Mother and Father. Mother, can you give her a pill to treat her sealed meridians in order to repay her for her help?¡± Mu Ru Yue nced at Hong Ying and nodded slightly. ¡°Thisdy, thank you so much for taking care of my son. I have two pills here. One of them will help in unsealing your meridians while the other pill will instantly enable your cultivation to reach the Xiantian Full Circle Realm.¡± Boom! A sudden p of thunder rang in Hong Ying¡¯s mind. She was stupefied, looking at Mu Ru Yue¡¯s indifferent expression in a daze. ¡°I¡­¡± Hong Ying abruptly became nervous as she said, ill at ease, ¡°Aren¡¯t these gifts really precious? I can¡¯t ept such undeserved rewards as I didn¡¯t do anything. Furthermore, it is my duty as a policewoman to help children that had lost their way find their way back to their parents.¡± The heavens knew how much Hong Ying wanted those pills. But her profession was as a policewoman after all so how could she casually ept gifts from others? If she did, she would look down on herself¡­ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression was no longer as cial as from the start as she said smilingly, ¡°There isn¡¯t any profession virtues in the ancient martial world. Since you have helped my son, you deserve these pills. If you be an ancient martial practitioner, you will be able to help a lot more people¡­¡± Hong Ying was slightly startled as she raised her head to look at the girl¡¯s slight smiling face. Chapter 971 – Return Part 2

Chapter 971 - Return Part 2

¡®How can I not understand that this girl was saying I should ept these gifts without guilt?¡¯ With her heart filled with gratitude, she said, ¡°Lady Mu, I understand. I will be able to help much more people that needs my help when I have sufficient might. I can also use my might for my loyalty and devotion to Hua Xia!¡± Mu Ru Yue tossed a jade bottle to Hong Ying after Hong Ying said that. Hong Ying raised her hand to catch the jade bottle. She looked at the wless figure standing before the mountain door entrance with reverence and respect. ¡®I had heard about Mu Ru Yue¡¯s name since ages ago. Currently, my idol is so close to me and even gave me her pills, making me even more excited¡­¡¯ ¡°Hao Tian,¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her head as she continued with a smile, ¡°Please help me to entertain the guests.¡± ¡°Elder sister, don¡¯t worry. Your guests are my guests. I will entertain them to the best of my ability for you.¡± Mu Hao Tian smiled. He had a great impression for the heroic and straight forward Hong Ying. ¡®If it was others, they would have already kept those pills. But she was able to resist against that temptation¡­ ¡®With that point, she is different from those greedy people¡­¡¯ ¡°Mother!¡± Ye Si Huang paused for a moment before he looked at Hong Tian Qi and the rest¡¯s pale faces while smiling from ear to ear as he continued, ¡°Huang Er don¡¯t feel like continuing to see these people that had previously bullied Huang Er. Can we do something about that?¡± Hong Tian Qi¡¯s expression changed as he hastily looked at Mu Ru Yue and said, ¡°Lady Mu, I¡­¡± ¡°Hao Tian, who are they?¡± Mu Ru Yue frowned slightly as she swept a cold nce at the people of the Hong family. Mu Hao Tian raised his eyebrows as he replied, ¡°They seem to be people of the Hong family.¡± ¡°Hong family? Did we invite them?¡± ¡°No.¡± Mu Hao Tian shook his head with certainty. ¡®The Hong family is too weak so they aren¡¯t eligible to be invited¡­¡¯ ¡°Since they aren¡¯t invited¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue paused for a moment before she continued, ¡°There¡¯s no need to let them into the Mu family¡¯s manor. Wu Chen, what do you say?¡± Ye Wu Chen had been quietly standing by Mu Ru Yue¡¯s side since the beginning. He smiled slightly upon hearing Mu Ru Yue¡¯s question and used his charming smile to say, ¡°You can make the decision. Our Zi family will listen to whatever you decide¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡± Mu Ru Yue held onto Ye Si Huang¡¯s hand as she entered therge doors, no longer looking at the paled face Hong family¡¯s brother and sister. ¡°Hong Ying.¡± Hong Tian Qi no longer cared about anything as he grabbed onto Hong Ying¡¯s hand as he pleaded sincerely, ¡°Lady Mu seems to have a great impression for you. Please help beg mercy for me. We need to attend the wedding no matter what. Now, you are the final hope for the Hong family. You shouldn¡¯t forget favors and vite justice!¡± ¡®The Hong family had almost used up all of their wealth in order to get the invitation card. If Father knows that we were unable to enter the manor, he will unquestionably beat me up to within an inch of my life.¡¯ Hong Ying expressionlessly withdrew her hand from his grip as she refused coldly, ¡°My apologies but Lady Mu had allowed me to attend her wedding due to me helping her son. I¡¯m afraid you are barking up the wrong tree if you want me to beg her for mercy on your behalf. I don¡¯t have the capability to do that. Moreover, you have not done any favors for me so how can I forget favors and vite justice? Hong Tian Qi, what you said was really hrious!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Hong Tian Qi¡¯s expression changed drastically as he chided, ¡°Are you just going to watch us die? Hong Ying, don¡¯t forget that you have the Hong family¡¯s bloodline running in your body. The Hong family had given you life and nurtured you. How can you treat our Hong family so heartlessly? We really shouldn¡¯t have given life to you, a cold and ruthless ingrate!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Hong Ying¡¯s expression turned ashen. Scorching mes of fury zed in her eyes. But she was even more disappointed¡­ Chapter 972 – Return Part 3

Chapter 972 - Return Part 3

Mu Hao Tian could no longer continue watching but just as he wanted to say something, the girl before him had already regained herposure. She said indifferently but distant, ¡°The Hong family indeed had given life to me but they had never nurtured me! I was chased out from the Hong family since young, forced to survive in the harsh outside world on my own. ¡° Since people of the Hong family had never helped me, why should I sympathise them? Hong Tian Qi, what else other than the bloodline of the Hong family that is running through my blood had the Hong family ever done for me? Why should I feel the need to be loyal to such a family?¡± Hong Tian Qi¡¯s body trembled from his anger as he pointed at Hong Ying, speechless. With his face turned ashen and distorted, he said, ¡°Hong Ying, you are repaying gratitude with vengeance. You will regret doing this!¡± Mu Hao Tian¡¯s expression turned grim as he ordered coldly, ¡°Why are you all just standing there? Chase him out from here. Moreover, you are to cklist the Hong family from entering the Mu family¡¯s manor forever!¡± ¡°Understood, young master!¡± The two guards that were silently standing behind the Mu family¡¯s subordinates instantly walked briskly toward Hong Tian Qi. They gripped onto his cor and tossed him away from the entrance, looking at the people of the Hong family like fiends. ¡°Quickly scram!¡± Hong Tian Qi red furiously at Hong Ying but he knew he shouldn¡¯t pick a fight at the entrance of the Mu family¡¯s manor. Thus, he suppressed his heartfelt anger, leading the people of the Hong family away in defeat¡­ ¡°Lady Hong,¡± Mu Hao Tian looked at Hong Ying and with a youthful smile on his handsome face, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since you are an esteem guest of my Mu family, we definitely won¡¯t let anyone bully you. Let¡¯s go. My elder sister and brother-inw¡¯s wedding has already begun. We will be toote if we don¡¯t head in now.¡± Hong Ying nodded, distracted, as she replied, ¡°I will have to thank Mister Mu for your help then.¡± Mu Hao Tian no longer said further as he expressed a ¡®please go ahead¡¯ gesture, leading Hong Ying to enter the Mu family¡¯s manor¡­ ¡°Everyone, I give you a warm wee foring to attend my granddaughter¡¯s wedding.¡± Mu Zheng¡¯s voice was drenched with excitement in the banquet within the courtyard as he continued, ¡°Our Mu family will be giving each and everyone of you that hade to attend this wedding a gift. The gift shall be a precious Essence Purification Pill. The pill will enable the consumer to have their body purified and have a change in their mortal bones, awakening their martial practitioner¡¯s potential¡­¡± Swish! The crowd was momentarily stirred up as they started at the elder¡¯s excited elderly face. There were even more fewer alchemists in the Ancient Martial World in Hua Xia aspared to the otherworldly continent so there wasn¡¯t even such a pill as Essence Purification Pill in Hua Xia. Hence, everyone waspletely stirred up when they heard about that¡­ But this had also stabilized the Mu family¡¯s position in Hua Xia. Who called their family to possess such an outstanding Granddaughter¡­ ¡°I will let someone deliver the gift to you in a bit. Now, may everyone take their seats!¡± Mu Zheng was extremely happy as he said that, his face was glowing. Everyone took their seats at that moment. But they were stunned when they saw the medicinal nt ced on the table. ¡°I-is¡­ this the legendary Snow Lotus Flower?¡± ¡°Oh wow! There is even a ten-thousand-year old Ginseng. The Mu family is too wealthy!¡± Everyone gasped deeply as they looked at Mu Zheng in shock¡­ But what was really shocking was next¡­ When all of them were shocked by the Mu family¡¯s possession, there was a sudden change in the weather. The sky was covered with ayer of thick white clouds. Following that, a childish yet domineering voice was heard from up above those white clouds. ¡°I had finally reached this ce. I wonder where Master is¡­¡± That voice that sounded as youthful as a youth had sent a sudden p of thunder to everyone¡¯s heart. Chapter 973 – Return Part 4

Chapter 973 ¨C Return Part 4

When they shifted their gazes to the source of the voice, an enormous figure was gradually seen from within the dense white clouds¡­ ¡°Dragon!!¡± ¡®Oh my heavens, it is an enormous dragon! Do dragons really exist in this world?¡¯ Don¡¯t even mention the other guests! Even people of the Mu family were stunned. Apprehensiveness overwhelmed their shock as they didn¡¯t know if the dragon was their ally or foe after all¡­ The enormous white dragon lowered its head in mid air and with a swept of a nce through the crowd, his gazended on Mu Zheng. ¡®That fellow¡¯s body has Master¡¯s aura. I should be able to find Master though him¡­¡¯ ¡°Hey, old man! Where is my Master?¡± ¡°Your Master?¡± Mu Zheng was stunned for a moment as he asked, ¡°May I know who your Master is¡­¡± ¡°My Master is Mu Ru Yue. I heard that she is going to marry to Master¡¯s husband again. Thus, I came rushing over¡­¡± Mu Zheng¡¯s expression stiffened, standing within the wind stupefied. ¡®This enormous dragon is Yue Er¡¯s subordinate? When has she be so powerful, even subduing an enormous dragon? ¡®It should be known that people of Hua Xia are descendants of the dragon. Hence, dragons is definitely a tyrannical existence to the people of Hua Xia. She currently is able to subdue an enormous dragon. How can that not shock me? ¡®But I am jubnt after recovering from the shock. Since so, the Mu family will hold an unshakable position within Hua Xia. There won¡¯t be anyone that can bully the people of the Mu family¡­¡¯ ¡°Had I heard it wrong?¡± ¡°No, you didn¡¯t hear it wrong. I had also heard it. That enormous dragon actually called Mu Ru Yue his Master. This is a real shocker!¡± All of the guests at this scene gasped as they focused their lit up eyes on Mu Zheng. In their point of view, the current Mu Zheng was a treasure. If they could make a connection with him, their status would be even stronger in the future¡­ ¡°Mu family¡¯s head leader~¡± Just when Mu Zheng was stunned, a sweet voice was suddenly heard. That voice scared him to the point that his skin crawled. He shifted his head to the beauty wearing a revealing outfit at his side. The beauty shamelessly shot coquettish nces at Mu Zheng. Following that, her body started to lean toward his body. She then said, ¡°Mu family¡¯s head leader, do you still remember me? I am Liu Ye (willow leaf) of the Liu family. I had already adored you for a long time already. I am willing to be your second wife. But it will be up to you¡­¡± When Mu Zheng saw Liu Ye¡¯s body was almost going to be in contact with his body, he hastily retreated a couple steps backward. That delicate and soft body copsed to the ground. ¡°Ai yo!¡± The beauty called out coquettishly. But she wasn¡¯t angered by Mu Zheng¡¯s action. She looked charmingly at Mu Zheng and extended her hand toward him. ¡°Mu family¡¯s head leader, do you mind helping me up?¡± That flirtatious tone had sent chills throughout Mu Zheng¡¯s body. He red furiously at the beauty and shouted, ¡°Scram!¡± ¡°Mu family¡¯s head leader is really callous.¡± The beauty cast a flirtatious gaze at him again as she offered, ¡°But if the Mu family¡¯s head leader has a need, don¡¯t forget to call for me. Even if I can¡¯t be your second wife, I am willing to help the Mu family¡¯s head leader with your worries and difficulties. Please feel free to call me out anytime.¡± When the others saw the people of the Liu family took the decisive opportunity first, they did not want to be outdone and marketed their daughters to him. Of course, Mu Hao Tian, who was the only grandson of the Mu family, was also surrounded by women, trying their best to be his woman¡­ When had Mu Hao Tian experienced such a situation before? Theplexion of his face instantly turned gravely pale. He forcefully suppressed his disgust as he pushed his way through the crowd, walking briskly to Hong Ying¡¯s side. Hong Ying chuckled. With a bright glow in her eyes, she said amicably, ¡°Mister Mu is really popr, being surrounded by that many women.¡± Chapter 974 – Return Part 5

Chapter 974 ¨C Return Part 5

¡°Is that so?¡± Mu Hao Tian smirked, disagreeing with her statement. ¡°Isn¡¯t it all due to my rtionship with my Elder sister? Otherwise, how could those people with high eyesight fancy my Mu family? I had been treated with indifference and was also mocked and ridiculed at during the past two years where elder sister had gone missing and grandfather being bedridden from his critical illness¡­¡± Hong Ying was stunned. ¡®I originally thought Mu Hao Tian is just a noble son that has only enjoyed a life filled with roses. I didn¡¯t expect that he had such a side in his life¡­¡¯ Conflict surged in her heart momentarily. ¡°Oi!¡± Xiao Bai got a little pissed off when he saw them ignoring him. ¡°You guys have not replied to my question. Where is my Master?¡± ¡°Little Bai!¡± A surprise-filled voice was heard in front of him after he said that. A silver figure was rapidly dashing over from the back courtyard. Her speed was as fast as a sh of lightning. Following that, she transformed into a silver wolf under the crowd¡¯s gaze. ¡°Wolf¡­ wolf monster?¡± The crowd was so frightened that their heart shivered, almost copsing. ¡°How could you call her a wolf monster!¡± Mu Zheng red at those ignorant people as he exined, ¡°They are divine beasts that had cultivated to the point of being able to humanize. They can not only contract with the human race, but can also help in their contractor¡¯s battle. Yet, you call her a wolf monster?!¡± Even though Mu Zheng initially was also frightened to the point that hisplexion turned gravely pale and his body shuddered¡­ ¡°Xiao Yue!¡± The enormous dragon that was being surrounded by clouds roared excitedly. He then flew toward the Sky Wolf under everyone¡¯s gazes. The dragon and wolf tangled themselves in mid air, intense happiness surrounded their hearts. ¡°Xiao Bai, it is too awesome that you are safe and sound.¡± The heavens knew how fearful and worried Xiao Yue was these days. Nothing could make her more happy than seeing him safe and sound¡­ ¡°My skin is coarse and meat is tough so I usually won¡¯t be in danger.¡± Xiao Bai raised his ws to scratch his dragon head, smiling bashfully. But the affection in his eyes didn¡¯t in the slightest decrease, it had increased drastically instead. Following that, with two sh of lights, the Sky Wolf and the enormous dragon had humanized under the crowd¡¯s shocked gazes. Xiao Bai still had the young and tender youthful appearance, smiling youthfully. But just when he wanted to say something, Xiao Yue had held onto his hand by her own ord as she said, ¡°Xiao Bai, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Xiao Bai blinked his eyes as he smiled in satisfaction. The warmth of her hand seemed to be warming his heart at the same time. ¡°Xiao Yue, is Mother at this ce?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Xiao Yue nodded. ¡°But you should not go and disturb them now. They will naturally appear in a bit¡­¡± However, Ye Si Huang¡¯s little face obviously darkened when he heard how Xiao Bai called Mu Ru Yue. ¡®There was already Zi Qian Jing. Zi Qian Jing had the same bloodline as me. But Xiao Bai is just Mother¡¯s contracted divine beast. Yet, he shamelessly became Mother¡¯s stepson. ¡®Unhappy! ¡®I am really unhappy. It is especially so when this little worm seems to like sticking to Mother¡­¡¯ ¡°Hmph!¡± Ye Si Huang snorted coldly. ¡®If it wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t want to ruin Mother¡¯s wedding, I will certainly be teaching that little worm a good lesson¡­¡¯ The sun had just risen the next day. Yan Ruo Xi and Yun Luo were ying with Ye Si Huang in therge hall. They then saw the two people that had walked in from outside. She then asked teasingly, ¡°Why are the two of you here? How was the bridal nightst night?¡± ¡°Mom, this isn¡¯t the first time that we got married.¡± Mu Ru Yue chuckled helplessly but her gaze was filled with warmth. Chapter 975 – Return Part 6

Chapter 975 ¨C Return Part 6

¡°Mu Er,¡± Ye Wu Chen raised his arm to pull Mu Ru Yue into his embrace. With a tender glow in his tremendously charming purple eyes, he continued, ¡°To me, every single night that I am with you is bridal night¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s face flushed red. She red angrily at Ye Wu Chen and chided him, ¡°There are people here. Can you please stop saying such corny words?¡± ¡°I am just speaking the truth. We will be separated shortly after we reunited every single time. Therefore, every single night that I am with you is our bridal night.¡± Mu Ru Yue was a little startled. ¡®What Ye Wu Chen said was indeed true. Our time together isn¡¯t as much as the time we spent separated during these dozen years where we knew each other. It seems that we are usually forced to be separated after reuniting for a short period of time¡­¡¯ Mu Ru Yue raised her gaze as she replied with a resolute gaze, ¡°We will be able to settle some matters shortly. Our family will then find a ce to live in seclusion at that time, no longer be separated.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good idea!¡± Yan Ruo Xi patted her thigh. She thenughed out loud and said, ¡°I am already tired of these kinds of days with unceasing battles. Yue Er, Wu Chen, once everything has been settled, we will disappear from the continent, going to a ce where nobody knows and living our lives in seclusion¡­¡± Ye Wu Chen smiled, but he didn¡¯t make any remarks on that. However, he had a feeling that day wasn¡¯t far from them¡­ ¡°Maternal Grandfather, Maternal Grandmother, are you really not going to return with us?¡± Ye Si Huang blinked hisrge innocent, bright eyes as he asked curiously. ¡®It is time to leave now that Xiao Bai has appeared¡­¡¯ ¡°Huang Er,¡± Mu Ru Yue caressed Ye Si Huang¡¯s head as she exined calmly, ¡°It is too dangerous for them to head there now. Thus, I will being back for them once we settled the matters on the continent. Don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t be long before our family is reunited again¡­¡± Ye Si Huang nodded slightly. ¡®It is a pity that I¡¯ve not recovered my power so I can¡¯t summon the Hell Dragon. Otherwise, there won¡¯t be a need to care about the so-called Bei Jun.¡¯ ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Mu Ru Yue gave Yun Luo and Mu Yuan a final nce before she shifted her head to look at Ye Wu Chen and said, ¡°It is time for us to leave.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Ye Wu Chen nodded as he tightened his arm that was hugging her. There were several people within the courtyard of the Mu family. Every member of the Mu family was here to bid them farewell after knowing that Mu Ru Yue and the rest were heading for the other world¡­ ¡°Wu Chen! Huang Er!¡± Mu Ru Yue looked at her beloved two men as she asked with a serious gaze, ¡°Are the two of you ready?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Wu Chen chuckled a little as he nodded and reassured, ¡°Mu Er, don¡¯t fret. I will always be by your side no matter what happens¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart suddenly calmed down after seeing the man¡¯s smile. She swept a nce at the crowd before cing her hand on top of thepass¡­ At that moment, a gap seemed to have been ripped open in the sky. In that gap, buildings that closely resembled Hua Xia¡¯s ancient architecture were seen. There were also people wearing ancient gown walking on the main street¡­ The ancient vibe startled the crowd. Was that the inessiblerge continent that existed in parallel to the Hua Xia World?¡± ¡°Yue Er!¡± Yun Luo¡¯s heart shuddered, reluctance surged in her heart. She pounced over toward them. Nheless, when she was about to near Mu Ru Yue, those people that were originally standing in the courtyard had disappeared. Only a piece of leave could be seen drifting downward. It was as if they did not appear at all¡­ Yun Luo finally could no longer stand it after looking at the empty ground before her, wailing out loud. Chapter 976 – Return Part 7

Chapter 976 - Return Part 7

¡°Luo Er,¡± Mu Yuan pulled Yun Luo into his embrace as he consoled, heart ached, ¡°Yue Er will be back soon. Our family will reunite again at that time¡­¡± ¡°But¡­ but we had just finally reunited after being separated for such a long time. I didn¡¯t expect we will once again be separated after reuniting for less than a month.¡± Yun Luoid feebly in Mu Yuan¡¯s embrace with tears gradually streaming down her face. Mu Yuan was at a loss for words at this instant. He could only tightly embrace the trembling body¡­ The Tian Huang Manor was a mysterious ce within the Eastern Ind. It was said that the Tian Huang Manor was cut off from the outside world. Therefore, nobody in the world knew what was the path in entering the Tian Huang Manor. More importantly, once someone entered the Tian Huang Manor, it would be tremendously difficult to exit it. No matter if that person was a Supreme Realm expert, they still wouldn¡¯t be able to find the exit¡­ Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t expect thepass to send them to such a mysterious ce as the Tian Huang Manor. ¡°Wu Chen, it seems that we have been separated from the Zi family.¡± Mu Ru Yue helplessly shrugged her shoulders as she turned her head to look at the tall and short figures at her side. ¡°We will be able to find them once we leave this ce.¡± Ye Wu Chen smiled charmingly. He then embraced Mu Ru Yue with a gentle smile on his face. With his purple eyes focused on the girl in his embrace, he continued, ¡°But what we need to do now is to find the connecting door that connects the Tian Huang Manor to the outside world.¡± The Tian Huang Manor was extremelyrge and this space didn¡¯t allow flying. It also didn¡¯t have a city door. Thus, this city waspletely sealed off from the world¡­ ¡°I have some understandings regarding this Tian Huang Manor.¡± Ye Wu Chen paused for a moment before he continued, ¡°I had heard that only the City Lord of the Tian Huang Manor knows the path in exiting this ce¡­¡± ¡®The Tian Huang Manor¡¯s City Lord?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue creased her brows tightly. A trace of glow shed past her eyes. ¡®I wonder what type of person is the City Lord of the Tian Huang Manor¡­¡¯ Swish! Countless people carrying weapons suddenly surged toward Mu Ru Yue¡¯s team from all directions, surrounding Mu Ru Yue and the rest in the centre¡­ ¡°Someone, capture these three people for me!¡± The middle-aged man leading the crowd shouted with a trace of killing intent in his eyes. ¡°Mu Er, I didn¡¯t expect that no matter where we go, there¡¯s always some troubles that pop up.¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s smile became increasingly charming, but it was sinister and cold. ¡°I also want to know who will want to deal with us when we firste to this ce.¡± Mu Ru Yue shrugged her shoulders as she asked with a fake smile. ¡°Even though I want to know who wants to deal with us, I don¡¯t take pleasure in being seized by people.¡± Ye Wu Chen swept a gaze at the crowd of people in his surrounding. His sinister cold smile carried a cial aura with it. His gaze was as though it was shooting wind des at the crowd. ¡°The two of you are too gutsy!¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s expression changed as he said, ¡°We are people of the Tian Huang Manor. We hade to arrest all of you under the order of the Grandmaster. I shall advise you to follow us obediently so that you won¡¯t need to suffer unnecessary pain!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze turned grim and with a cold smile, she asked, ¡°I wonder who is that person you are referring to as Grandmaster.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± The middle-aged man snorted coldly as he continued, ¡°You aren¡¯t qualified to know the grand name of our Grandmaster!¡± ¡°Mu Er,¡± Ye Wu Chen lightly ced hisrge hand on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s shoulder. With a gentle smile on his handsome face, he said, ¡°Let your husband deal with these people.¡± Mu Ru Yue was slightly startled but she nodded, retreating a couple steps back¡­ Chapter 977 – Return Part 8

Chapter 977 - Return Part 8

Boom! A tyrannical grandeur burst forth from the man¡¯s body at this instant. His grandeur was gradually releasing a sinister cold aura, surrounding the crowd¡¯s hearts. ¡°You¡­¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s expression changed drastically. Just as he wanted to say something, the man¡¯s grandeur had intensified. Boundless mes appeared in their surroundings before they could even make preparations to deal with Ye Wu Chen. The ck mes were sinister cold and terrifying. It was just like the man¡¯s sinister eyes that seemed to be able to prate people¡¯s soul¡­ ¡°Bastard!¡± The middle-aged man roared out in fury. ¡°Do you know who we are? I am a person of the Tian Huang Manor. If you kill me, you will definitely be pursued by the Tian Huang Manor for all your life and eternity! They won¡¯t stop until you¡¯re dead!¡± Ye Wu Chen smirked slightly as he said casually, ¡°It seems you still have the strength to speak. Since so¡­¡± Boom! The temperature of the mes instantly increased. Only the middle-aged man heart-wrenching shriek could be heard on the quiet street. ¡°Ah! Ah! Ah!¡± Pain! That kind of pain prated deeply into the bone marrow, making a person¡¯splexion to turn as pale as snow. The crowd¡¯s expression distorted under the might of those mes. It was so painful that a slight movement could make them feel as though their heart was being ripped apart and lung being split apart¡­ ¡°Stop! Quickly stop it!¡± The middle-aged man shrieked as he red at Ye Wu Chen with bloodshot eyes. ¡®Why didn¡¯t the Grandmaster tell us that these people possessed such might? Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t be so reckless¡­¡¯ Ye Wu Chen didn¡¯t say anything. He just waved his sleeves. The crowd was instantly annihted under the might of the ck mes, quickly disappearing from under the sky¡­ ¡°Mu Er, let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Wu Chen raised his purple eyes slightly. He sighed as he continued, ¡°But it will be impossible if we want to leave this ce with the City Lord Manor¡¯s assistance¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s take our time in deciding our next move then.¡± Mu Ru Yue frowned slightly. ¡®What I am more curious is who is trying to hurt us? ¡®A hidden opponent is much more dangerous than a known enemy no matter what! ¡®Can it be Bei Jun?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue shook her head when she thought about that. ¡®That man disdains using such a method to deal with me. Hence, the Grandmaster that they mentioned is guaranteed to be not him¡­¡¯ ¡°Mother,¡± Ye Si Huang held Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hand tightly. With a candid smile on his face, he said, ¡°Who cares who that Grandmaster is? Father and I will protect Mother anyways.¡± Mu Ru Yue lowered her gaze slightly as she looked at Ye Si Huang¡¯s innocent and brightrge eyes. Warmth infiltrated her heart. She then replied, ¡°We should find a ce to rest up first. Since that person wants to deal with us, he will definitely appear again. All we need to do is wait¡­¡± ¡°Zi Qian Jing, where on earth did Ye Si Huang brought the ancient divine instrument to? Quickly tell me!¡± Breezes blew gently within a mountain valley. A middle-aged man looked coldly at thenguish silver-robed man before him, killing intents brimmed in his eyes. ¡°Supreme Realm¡­¡± Zi Qian Jing¡¯s expression darkened slightly. ¡®Recently, there are suddenly a lot of Supreme Realm experts under Bei Jun¡¯s hands. Supreme Realm experts should be able to count by the fingers. Yet, so many Supreme Realm experts had appeared now¡­¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m sorry but I don¡¯t know where is the ancient divine instrument!¡± Zi Qian Jing smiled but hisnguish voice carried a trace of coldness within. ¡°You still dare to y dumb with me?¡± The middle-aged man looked down at the man¡¯s handsome face as he continued coldly, ¡°I will give you onest chance. Are you going to tell me where your younger brother had gone to?! If you don¡¯t, your oue will be the same as Feng Jing Tian¡¯s!¡± Chapter 978 – Breakthrough To The Spiritual Realm Part 1

Chapter 978 ¨C Breakthrough To The Spiritual Realm Part 1

Layers afteryers of ripples were stirred up after the middle-aged man said that within the mountain valley. Zi Qian Jing¡¯s gaze turned slightly grim. Ayer of faint glow covered his handsome face, looking at the person before him without any fear¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t know his location.¡± Zi Qian Jing¡¯s voice was drenched withnguid, a mockery smirk graced his face. ¡°Hmph! You are asking for it!¡± The middle-aged man snorted coldly. Intense killing intents momentarily surged forth from his body. Boom! It pressured over to Zi Qian Jing. Just how powerful were Supreme Realm experts? Zi Qian Jing spat out a mouthful of blood. He left a long dragged footstep print on the ground of the mountain. ¡°It seems the only choice now is to flee¡­¡± ¡®No matter what, I can¡¯t meet force with force with a Supreme Realm expert now with my current might. Hence, I can only try to run away¡­¡¯ ¡°Trying to escape?¡± The middle-aged man sniggered. He fully released his aura from his body, turning into a storm as it struck on Zi Qian Jing¡¯s back. Bang! Zi Qian Jing¡¯s body flew several metres forward, blood instantly spurted out of his mouth¡­ ¡°Stinky brat, it is futile in trying to escape from me!¡± Swish! The middle-aged man¡¯s body moved in a sh, charging toward Zi Qian Jing like a sharp sword. Suddenly, Zi Qian Jing halted his steps when he reached before a cliff. He stepped on edge of the cliff. He looked behind to see the middle-aged man nearing him. He seemed to have made his mind before jumping off the cliff¡­ ¡°Heaven Cliff?¡± The middle-aged man was startled before he sneered as hemented, ¡°He actually chose to jump off the cliff? It is forbidden to fly in this Heaven Cliff. It is certain for a martial practitioner that could not fly to have a torn body and crushed bones by falling into the Heaven Cliff!¡± The middle-aged man snorted coldly upon seeing this scene. ¡®Zi Qian Jing will surely die this time no matter what!¡± ¡°Jing Er!¡± Mu Ru Yue suddenly opened her eyes in an inn under the night sky. Her impable face was gravely pale, cold sweat flowed profusely from her forehead. ¡°What is it?¡± Ye Wu Chen woke up and held onto Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hand as he consoled, ¡°Mu Er, what happened?¡± Mu Ru Yue shook her head as she said, ¡°I had dreamt that something bad happened to Jing Er.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He will be fine.¡± Ye Wu Chen smiled a little as he said, ¡°Jing Er is very powerful and is blessed by the Heavens. How could something happen to him? Even if there may be some dangers sometimes, our family had already conquered numerous crisis. There won¡¯t be anything that can stop our advancement¡­¡± ¡°Wu Chen, I¡­¡± Bang! Just as Mu Ru Yue parted her lips to say something, the room door was suddenly kicked open. Countless figures surged into the room from outside, surrounding the two people on the bed. ¡°Our Manor demands your presence!¡± A sinister cold aura erupted from Ye Wu Chen¡¯s body. Just when he was about to be enraged, Mu Ru Yue ced her hand on top of his hand. She shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be interrupted by people every single time so how about we have a meeting with the master of the Tian Huang Manor?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± He nodded slightly with a gentle smile on his face. The Tian Huang mansion looked grand and awe-inspiring from afar. The dark goldenrge doors emitted an elegant glow. Currently, a middle-aged man¡¯s lofty body was being enveloped by the moonlight within the Tian Huang mansion, looking worriedly at the young girl on the sickbed. The young girl¡¯s skin was so fair that it was almost transparent. Her thin lips were gravely pale, void of any colours. Her slightly trembling eyshes exposed her insecurity and feebleness, lying silently in bed¡­ Chapter 979 – Breakthrough To The Spiritual Realm Part 2

Chapter 979 ¨C Breakthrough To The Spiritual Realm Part 2

¡°Grandmaster, how is my daughter¡¯s illness?¡± The middle-aged man turned his head to look at the girl by his side, asking anxiously. If Mu Ru Yue was here, she would definitely be able to recognize this woman as Xiao Jing. But inparison to her previous sweetness, Xiao Jing¡¯s face had a sinister cold aura at this moment. ¡°You can only save your daughter¡¯s life by using that boy¡¯s heart as the main ingredient in refining the pill!¡± Xiao Jing smirked. But her smile was tremendously cial, sending chills through a person¡¯s body through their feet. ¡®Mu Ru Yue, you shouldn¡¯t have hurt Stepfather that much. Since you hurt him, I must make you suffer unbearable sufferings!¡¯ ¡°Grandmaster,¡± The middle-aged man was ted as he continued, ¡°It will be great if that¡¯s the case. If the Grandmaster can really save my daughter¡¯s life, you will be my esteemed guest. The master of the manor had great trust in Xiao Jing. It was not due to the might she had exposed. But it was the legend from the ancient past of the Tian Huang Manor. It was said that numerous years ago, an ancestor of the Tian Huang Manor predicted a scene. In that scene, a white-robed woman was standing on top of a white dragon with a purple-robed man standing close to her side. The two of them were being enveloped in golden rays of light. There was also a silver wolf standing in front of them. Even though that ancestor wasn¡¯t able to see their appearance, he could see the miracle glow¡­ It meant that those two people would be gods in the future, bing the rulers of thisrge continent! Hence, the ancestor had left the words that if there was a soul that came from another world, they must worship her. It was only that case that the Tian Huang Manor would be able to survive the world annihtion crisis in the future¡­ Since Xiao Jing knew about souling from another world, the master of the manor judged that she was the white-robed girl in that scene that the ancestor had predicted¡­ ¡°Master!¡± A voice was heard from outside at this moment. ¡°I had already brought the three of them over.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The master of the manor was jubnt as he nodded and said, ¡°I will go and meet them now!¡± ¡®I need to use those three people in order to save my daughter¡¯s life no matter what¡­¡¯ ¡°Master of the manor, it will be inconvenient for me to meet them.¡± Xiao Jing sneered as she continued, ¡°You just need to obtain that child¡¯s heart ande to find me. Furthermore¡­¡± The girl¡¯s voice paused for a moment before she said with a sinister expression, ¡°Theman known as Ye Wu Chen is extraordinary. I can guarantee that if you make him the son-inw of the Tian Huang Manor, there will be a day that the Tian Huang Manor will stand at the summit of the world¡­¡± ¡®Mu Ru Yue, since you hurt Stepfather to such an extent, I will not only kill your son but also make your husband be another woman¡¯s man. You will suffer a life worse than death that way!¡¯ Xiao Jing smiled as though she could already foresee that woman¡¯s regretful expression. ¡°Grandmaster, I understand.¡± The master of the manor cupped his fists before he turned around and left. Xiao Jing muttered while seeing his departing figure, ¡°Stepfather, even though I¡¯ve temporarily left your side, I don¡¯t want you to live in misery. If I can separate them, perhaps you will have a chance in obtaining that woman¡­¡± ¡®No matter how I couldn¡¯t ept it and with my heart even being devoured by jealousy, if I can help Stepfather, I¡¯m more than willing.¡¯ Xiao Jing chuckled bitterly as that man¡¯s cold and heartless appearance appeared in her mind, shutting her eyes with slight sorrow¡­ ¡®Perhaps I¡¯m destined to be unable to break out from this kind of barrier for all my life and eternity from the start when Stepfather brought me to the North Devil Pce. Even though Stepfather is clueless as to what I had done, I won¡¯t regret doing all this. A man like Stepfather should be cherished, not trampled upon¡­¡¯ Chapter 980 – Breakthrough To The Spiritual Realm Part 3

Chapter 980 ¨C Breakthrough To The Spiritual Realm Part 3

The sunlightnded upon the three people in the main hall. Currently, footsteps were heard from outside the main hall. Mu Ru Yue shifted her gaze to look at the source. A middle-aged man was then seen walking briskly toward them. The man was about forty to fifty years of age. He had a handsome heroic appearance. Navy blue robes enveloped his lofty figure within. His steps were quick and strong, quickly entering the main hall. ¡®He should be the Master of the Tian Huang Manor.¡¯ Mu Ru Yue sneered as she queried, ¡°I wonder what grudges or favours I have with this Tian Huang Manor for the manor¡¯s Master to keep disturbing us.¡± The manor¡¯s Master narrowed his eyes slightly, silently sizing up the three people in the room. The girl had a wless appearance with a cial gaze. She had a smile on her face but it didn¡¯t in the slightest reach her eyes. Her entire body gave off boundless cial aurae. Moreover, there was a handsome god-like man standing by her side. The Devil¡¯s Snare pattern on his face enhanced his charm. A sinister cold aura was surging forth from his purple eyes. Even the manor¡¯s Master could not deny that this couple looked really like a divine couple. Furthermore, the little boy had inherited his Father and Mother¡¯s appearance. His jade-like adorable appearance looked extremely adorable. ¡®If it wasn¡¯t for my daughter, I indeed will be reluctant to harm such an adorable child¡­¡¯ ¡°Lady, Mister, the purpose for this manor¡¯s Master to have invited you over is to discuss a matter with you!¡± The manor¡¯s Master looked at them with a fake smile. A trace of glint shed past his eyes. Mu Ru Yue raised her eyebrows as she rebuked, ¡°The manor¡¯s Master didn¡¯t seem to want to discuss with us during the two bouts of invitations¡­¡± ¡°Hehe! Lady, I didn¡¯t have a choice in this. Lady should understand the heart of a father.¡± The manor¡¯s Master smiled as he demanded, ¡°Thus, I had invited thedy over for your help. Actually, the task is really simple. I just need your son¡¯s heart as an ingredient in refining a pill to save my daughter¡¯s life¡­¡± He said that as calm as the breeze as if his demand was as simple as asking for some food. A sinister cold aura abruptly surged forth from Ye Wu Chen¡¯s body. His aura had instantly pressured on the manor¡¯s Master. Killing intents were gradually expressed in his purple eyes. ¡°You want me to understand the heart of a father?¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled but it was filled with ridicule. ¡°Why should my son sacrifice his life for your daughter and you even want me to be understanding?¡± The manor¡¯s Master frowned as he nced coldly at Mu Ru Yue. It was as if he didn¡¯t expect her to say such words. The Tian Huang manor had not interacted with the outside world for many years. All of the residents living within this Manor was his subordinate. It was only natural for subordinates toy their lives for their Master. Yet, she rejected him¡­ ¡°Lady, I¡¯m speaking politely and courteous to you, advising you. Yet, you refuse to listen. Do you really want to force my hands?¡± The manor¡¯s Master¡¯s expression turned grim as he continued, ¡°Since you ask me why, I shall answer that question! It is all due to me being the Master of this Tian Huang Manor. I have only a daughter in my life so she naturally is the sole sessor of this Manor. Her life is more important than anybody. Every people in this entire Tian Huang Manor should be more than happy to sacrifice their lives for her. There had not been anyone that chose to not save her life due to their selfishness.¡± ¡®Since they entered the Tian Huang Manor, they are my subjects. Subjects should forfeit their lives without fail when their ruler demanded it since ancient times! So if I sacrificed a lot of people for the sole sessor of this Tian Huang Manor?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue smiled. She was really speechless for meeting with this kind of person. ¡°What if¡­ I refuse?¡± Mu Ru Yue narrowed her eyes slightly and with a cold smile, she continued, ¡°Even if she dies, it doesn¡¯t have anything to do with me!¡± Chapter 981 – Breakthrough To The Spiritual Realm Part 4

Chapter 981 ¨C Breakthrough To The Spiritual Realm Part 4

The expression of the manor¡¯s Master turned gloomy. ¡®I initially thought this will be an extremely simple task. Who knew this woman kept on going against my order?!¡¯ ¡°Lady, I really don¡¯t know how your parents brought you up. You are so uncultured! I, Shi Hun (history soul), am the owner of the Tian Huang Manor. This is an order. You must agree even if you don¡¯t want to!¡± Shi Hun¡¯s expression turned increasingly gloomy. An rming storm was brewing within his eyes. ¡°A refined person generally won¡¯t call others uncultured¡­ He also won¡¯t think too greatly of himself!¡± Mu Ru Yue shrugged her shoulders as she looked at Ye Wu Chen, who was standing by her side, and said, ¡°Wu Chen, someone is trying to harm your son¡­¡± Ye Wu Chen nced at Shi Hun before he replied in a sinister cold voice, ¡°Kill!¡± At this instant, Ye Wu Chen no longer cared about whether he could leave the Tian Huang Manor or not. Since Shi Yun dared to make a move on Ye Si Huang, there was only an oue. It was death! ¡°Hahaha!¡± Shi Hunughed brazenly. ¡°You want to kill me by just the two of you? You shouldn¡¯t overestimate your might. Moreover, this ce is the Tian Huang Manor! Brat, I initially wanted to recruit you as my Tian Huang Manor¡¯s son-inw due to fancying your strength. But you are too brazen. If you apologize to me, extract that little boy¡¯s heart for me and kill the woman by your side, I may allow you to continue staying at this ce. If you were to be my Tian Huang Manor¡¯s son-inw, it won¡¯t be a problem for you to do whatever you want in the Eastern Ind.¡± Shi Hun was indeed greatly confident. His confidence came from the reverence and obedience he had gotten from the residents in the sealed off Tian Huang Manor all these years. Hence, Shi Hun had believed from the beginning that as long as they were people in the Tian Huang Manor, they must abide by his order! ¡°Son-inw of the Tian Huang Manor?¡± Ye Wu Chen smirked slightly. But his charming smile carried a sinister cold vibe with it. ¡°I¡¯m sorry but even if you were to give me the entire world, it won¡¯t beparable to my wife. Not to mention¡­ only a puny Tian Huang Manor.¡± Shi Hun¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡®This stinky brat is too outrageous. It seems I must give him a lesson so that he will know who is the owner of this territory!¡¯ ¡°Hmph!¡± Shi Yun charged toward Ye Wu Chen while pressuring his mighty aura on Ye Wu Chen. ¡°Then I shall see your capability!¡± Boom! Instantly, his aura seemed to be able to destroy mountains and overturn the sea, tensing up the atmosphere¡­ ¡°Mu Er, leave this to me. Little Huang Er and you just need to stand by a side.¡± Ye Wu Chen raised his handsome face, gradually lifting his hand. At that moment, a sword glimmering with ck mes appeared in his palm. The ck mes made the man¡¯s purple robes to flutter charmingly in the wind. The man currently looked as if he had crawled out from hell. Evil tendencies gradually surged in his eyes. ¡°Do you really want to oppose our Tian Huang Manor?¡± The Manor¡¯s Master narrowed his eyes slightly as he asked gloomily. Ye Wu Chen smiled charmingly as he replied, ¡°It is a man¡¯s responsibility to protect his wife and son.¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Shi Hunughed unbridled. He suppressed his heartfelt fury as he continued with a gloomy voice, ¡°Ye Wu Chen, there will be a day that you will regret not listening to my order!¡± Ye Wu Chen didn¡¯t say further as he walked toward Shi Hun. A gale abruptly arose in his surrounding as he neared Shi Hun. His purple robes fluttered in a sinister arc under the wind. ¡°Supreme Realm!¡± Shi Hun¡¯s expression suddenly changed greatly. ¡®This man¡¯s cultivation is at the Supreme Realm! The Tian Huang Manor has such a young Supreme Realm expert?¡¯ Chapter 982 – Breakthrough To The Spiritual Realm Part 5

Chapter 982 ¨C Breakthrough To The Spiritual Realm Part 5

Swish! Ye Wu Chen brandished therge sword in his hand. A ck light soared through the air at that moment, heading toward Shi Yun in a curve like a bent sword. Shi Hun dodged it by moving to a side. Following that, he drew his sword that was attached to his waist. His body moved in a sh toward that charming god-like man. Ye Wu Chen¡¯s eyes glimmered with a sinister cold glow. With gloominess expressed on his face, he gradually raised his hand. An intense storm brew from his palm. Boom! It struck toward Shi Hun¡­ Bang! Shi Hun raised his sword to block that blow, retreating a couple of steps. With coldness in his eyes, he said arrogantly, ¡°Brat, it¡¯s not a mystery why you dare to act so outrageously now. I didn¡¯t expect you to be this strong but so what? This is my Tian Huang Manor! It isn¡¯t a ce that you can do whatever you want! Moreover, even if you¡¯re powerful, can you really protect that woman? Haha! This is really a joke. Since that¡¯s the case¡­¡± Shi Hun paused for a moment before he sniggered and continued, ¡°I shall send that woman to hell first! Someone, kill that woman and capture the little child by her side alive!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Swish! Countless people instantly surged within the Tian Huang Manor, densely surrounding Mu Ru Yue and Ye Si Huang within. Ye Wu Chen¡¯s gaze turned grim. He cast a sinister cold gaze at Shi Hun¡¯s brazen and arrogant face as hemented with a cold smile, ¡°You are belittling my wife. She isn¡¯t a woman that needs my protection. She is a person that can fight alongside with me instead¡­¡± ¡®This woman is too independent all these years. She isn¡¯t a woman that needs my protection but she can fight foes alongside with me instead¡­¡¯ Therefore, Ye Wu Chen always had great confidence in Mu Ru Yue. ¡°That may not be the case!¡± Shi Hun sneered as he ordered, ¡°Rip that woman¡¯s corpse into tiny pieces!¡± ¡°Understood, Lord Master!¡± The crowd replied to him as a whole. Following that, they drew their weapons, charging toward Mu Ru Yue¡­ ¡°Little Huang Er, grab onto my hand!¡± Mu Ru Yue held Ye Si Huang¡¯s hand tightly as she looked cially at the crowd that was dashing toward her. Suddenly, the Heavenly Dragon me Sword appeared in her hand. The sword was coated with mes, transforming into a fire dragon as it flew toward the crowd before it. A hand-to-hand battle broke out within the Tian Huang Manor. Since this might be a chance for Mu Ru Yue to improve her might, she didn¡¯t summon Xiao Bai and Xiao Yue¡­ It was due to Mu Ru Yue feeling that her energy had reached a bottleneck recently. The feeble barrier seemed to be able to break anytime but it failed to do as it stillcked some force to break through it. Thus, she could only obtain new power through battling¡­ ¡°True Realm?¡± Shi Hun nced at Mu Ru Yue as he sniggered and said, ¡°So what if you¡¯re at the True Realm? There are several Spiritual Realm practitioners within our Tian Huang Manor. You¡¯re destined to be killed by them!¡± Mu Ru Yue seemed to have not heard his words as she charged into the crowd. Blood spluttered, staining her white robes red¡­ Suddenly, there was a person that appeared behind Mu Ru Yue with a raised sword, shing downward aiming for her head. But Ye Si Huang that didn¡¯t move at all from the start finally raised his heard. His eyes no longer had its usual innocent and pure gaze as he looked indifferently at the man behind Mu Ru Yue. It was unknown to that person why his heart trembled when he noticed Ye Si Huang¡¯s bloodshot purple eyes. Mu Ru Yue decapitated that person with her sword before he coulde back to his senses. Nheless, the people charging toward Mu Ru Yue intensified, aggressively surrounding her within¡­ Chapter 983 – Breakthrough To The Spiritual Realm Part 6

Chapter 983 ¨C Breakthrough To The Spiritual Realm Part 6

¡°She hasn¡¯t died?¡± Shi Hun became slightly impatient as he looked past the crowd to nce coldly at the densely surrounded girl. With a slight frown, hemented, ¡°They are struggling in dealing with just a True Realm martial practitioner and a powerless little child. People of the Tian Huang Manor seemed to have cked a lot recently.¡± ¡®If Tian Mo and the rest were to know that Shi Hun had deemed Ye Si Huang as powerless, what kind of expressions would they have¡­ ¡®If he was powerless, there wouldn¡¯t be any experts in the world. As expected, you shouldn¡¯t judge a book by its cover¡­¡¯ ¡°Spiritual Realm Elders! You must kill this girl without fail!¡± Shi Huang sniggered. ¡®Now that her opponent had changed to Spiritual Realm experts, won¡¯t it be a piece of cake in dealing with her, a puny True Realm practitioner?¡¯ Elders that hadn¡¯t appear in the Tian Huang Manor for a lot of years abided to Shi Huang¡¯s order, appearing within the main hall. All of them unleashed their full might, attacking Mu Ru Yue. In spite of that, Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change while facing so many experts ncing indifferently at the crowd before her. Blood seemed to have blossomed as pretty and flirtatious as roses within the main hall. Her white robes had already turned scarlet with blood ages ago. But the girl still raised the Heavenly Dragon me Sword charging into the crowd. But there was still arge disparity in her power with Spiritual Realm power, rapidly overwhelming her. Following that, she took out a bottle of pills and downed it. Boom! A tyrannical power burst forth from her body. Ye Si Huang stood closely to Mu Ru Yue¡¯s side, sweeping a sinister gaze through the crowd in the main hall. A tyrannical grandeur arose from his tiny body. However, everyone was currently focusing on Mu Ru Yue. Hence, they failed to notice the changes of the little guy¡­ ¡°Kill her!¡± The crowd saw the power that was erupting from Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body. Their killing intents intensified. She had such a horrifying innate talent. If they failed to kill her, perhaps the entire Tian Huang Manor would never be at peace¡­ But when all of them charged toward Mu Ru Yue, her grandeur had already soared to the next level¡­ An intense energy storm circled above the girl¡¯s head, forming into an enormous tornado. The girl¡¯s robes and hair were dancing wildly under the might of the tornado. She looked so magnificent, stunning the crowd¡­ ¡°Spiritual Realm?¡± Oh heavens, this girl had actually managed to break through to the Spiritual Realm at such a moment! Sorrow surged in the crowd¡¯s heart at this moment as they looked at the wless face under the gale with despair. Doomed! They were definitely doomed this time! Mu Ru Yue no longer gave them a chance. With a raise of her hand, she swallowed a mouthful of pills. An intense firestorm had arisen from just a wave of her hand. Swish! The crowd before her was engulfed within the firestorm. ¡°This¡­ this¡­¡± Shi Hun was shocked to the point that he spoke incoherently. But his fury and killing intents drowned his shock. ¡®These people had not only defied my order, but they even dared to kill that many people before my gaze. ¡®If I don¡¯t kill them, how will I be able to continue governing the entire Tian Huang Manor?¡¯ ¡°Little girl, you will pay a price for doing what you did today!¡± Killing intents bubbled in Shi Hun¡¯s heart. A cold light surged in his narrowed eyes. ¡°I originally wanted to let your son die with an intact corpse and even give him a grand burial. However, he had lost that qualification now. I will not only use his heart to save my daughter¡¯s life, but also shred his corpse into tiny pieces making him die without a burial ground!¡± Chapter 984 – Breakthrough To The Spiritual Realm Part 7

Chapter 984 ¨C Breakthrough To The Spiritual Realm Part 7

Boom! Sinister cold mes shot over to Shi Hun right after he said those words. Shi Hun hastily recovered his senses and dodged to a side. Even if so, when the mes moved past him, it had nearly set his robes aze. ¡°You¡­¡± When Shi Hun raised his head, his gaze met with Ye Wu Chen¡¯s purple eyes. He continued with gritted teeth, ¡°Do you know who you are offending? It will not only be my Tian Huang Manor, but you will also be offending the Grandmaster. The Grandmaster is an existence that will be bing a god in the future. You definitely won¡¯t meet with a good oue for offending her! Hahaha!¡± Ye Wu Chen looked gloomily at Shi Hun¡¯s crazed expression. With an indifferent expression, he dered, ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. Death will be your sole oue for making a move on my wife.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Shi Hun snorted coldly as he continued, ¡°So there¡¯s really people that are sick of living. Since so, I shall make you understand my true ability!¡± Boom! A mighty grandeur suddenly burst forth from Shi Hun¡¯s body. His aura gradually rose upwards, rapidly charging toward the roof. ¡°Secret Technique? Wu Chen, be careful!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression changed slightly as she said, ¡°This kind of secret technique definitely wouldn¡¯t allow him to break through the Supreme Realm to be a half-god. But it will enable him to be the strongest Supreme Realm expert! Hence, please be extremely careful.¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s gaze softened when he heard the worries from the girl behind him. With a slight smirk, he consoled, ¡°Mu Er, your husband won¡¯t give you the chance to be a widow¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart shuddered, but she didn¡¯t say anything else¡­ ¡°Overestimating your might!¡±Shi Hun snorted coldly. With a sh of his body, it transformed into a bolt of lightning in mid-air, striking toward Ye Wu Chen. His speed was really fast. It was so rapid that his figure was just a blur, unable to even notice his flying tracks. But when Shi Hun just reached before Wu Chen, Wu Chen brandished the ck sword in his hand. ng! That lightning-like figure was brought to a stop¡­ The man raised his evil tendencies-filled purple eyes with his purple robes fluttering slightly. With sinister cold killing intents in his gaze, he said, ¡°I won¡¯t ever tolerate anyone that tries to make a move on my wife and son. So¡­¡± Boom! A tyrannical grandeur erupted from the man¡¯s body before he could finish saying that, forcing his opponent to move couple steps back¡­ Shi Hun regained his senses. He sniggered as he mocked, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you can receive a blow from the current me. But it is only to an extent. Do you think you can defeat me? If you really think so, it¡¯s too hrious! You certainly aren¡¯t my match!¡± He dashed toward Wu Chen again after tossing out those words. Although Ye Wu Chen had already broken through to the Supreme Realm, it was just recently. Thus, he was gradually at the disadvantage when dealing with Shi Hun who had increased his might by using a Secret Technique. ¡°No, Wu Chen won¡¯t be able to hold on much longer!¡± Mu Ru Yue frowned tightly as she watched the two battling people. Her expression gradually became firm as shemented, ¡°Since he said for us to fight alongside with each other previously, I mustn¡¯t cower at such a time!¡± ¡°Mother.¡± Ye Si Huang shifted his head to look at the woman¡¯s face. A trace of astonishment shed past his eyes. When everyone was clueless as to what she wanted to do, the girl had raised her palm making a pill furnace to appear in the main hall. ¡°Pill furnace?¡± Shi Hun was stunned for a moment as he analyzed, ¡°Can it be she is an alchemist? However, only Heaven Stage Peak Realm Pills will be effective in a battle between Supreme Realm practitioners. Furthermore, if she wanted to refine a Heaven Stage Peak Realm Pill, her cultivation must also be at the Supreme Realm. How can she as a Spiritual Realm practitioner refine a Heaven Stage Peak Realm Pill?¡± ¡®It is an impossible feat!¡¯ Shi Hun shook his head as he chuckled coldly. ¡®If there is such a young Heaven Stage Alchemist, won¡¯t she be too abnormal?¡¯ Chapter 985 – Heaven Stage Peak Realm Pill Part 1

Chapter 985 ¨C Heaven Stage Peak Realm Pill Part 1

Mu Ru Yue had focused her gaze on the Phoenix Furnace. Following that, she took out the medicinal nts from the Alchemy Book. Countless medicinal nts were ced before her, emitting medicinal fragrances. Mu Ru Yue nned to refine a Heaven Stage High Rank Fire Controlling Pill! mes ignited from the bottom of the Phoenix Furnace, following her movement. Swish! The intense glow of the mes shone on her magnificent face, her face glimmered with a dazzling glow¡­ Ye Si Huang blinked his eyes as he focused his gaze on Mu Ru Yue. His smile was pure and candid. It was just like that stars in the sky giving off a bright glow as if they were trying to shine over the entire sky¡­ ¡°Hmph!¡± Shi Hun snorted coldly, not thinking much about Mu Ru Yue. In his point of view, she wouldn¡¯t be able to refine a useful pill for this round of battle. Moreover, if she was really a Heaven Stage Alchemist at her age, she would be too talented¡­ Hence, it was impossible for her to be a Heaven Stage Alchemist! Mu Ru Yue seemed to have not felt Shi Hun¡¯s mockery, drastically intensifying the mes in her hand. She threw a medicinal nt into the Phoenix Furnace. The medicinal nt being surrounded by mes gradually became medicinal power, slowly flowing in the Phoenix Furnace. Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t stop moving for even a second, carefully throwing more medicinal nts within the pill furnace¡­ As time passed, Shi Hun no longer nced at Mu Ru Yue. His gaze hadpletely focused on Ye Wu Chen. ¡°Ye Wu Chen, you aren¡¯t my match!¡± Shi Hun¡¯s expression turned gloomy. The sword in his hand formed an arc, creating a gale. Ye Wu Chen quickly retreated backward at that instant, dodging that blow. When the ferocious blownded on the ground, an extremely long crack instantly formed. It was as if the ground was split open by a gigantic hatchet¡­ Ye Wu Chen smiled charmingly. But his smile was sinister cold. ¡°I¡¯m not alone.¡± His robes fluttered when a breeze blew past. The man slightly raised his purple eyes. With a peculiar glow in his eyes, he continued, ¡°It is due to me having my wife and son by my side. Therefore, I¡¯m never by myself.¡± No matter how long they had been separated before and faced so many powerful foes, he had understood clearly from the start that he was never fighting by himself¡­ ¡°Hahaha!¡± Shi Hunughed brazenly. With an intense killing intent gleaming in his eyes, he said, ¡°That¡¯s a great joke! Your assistants are just a woman and a child? I admit that the woman indeed is a little strong. But it¡¯s a pity that if I was fighting against her now instead, she would quickly be going to die without a burial ground! You still won¡¯t be able to defeat me by teaming up with them. Ye Wu Chen, since you had rejected my request, there can only be an oue¡­¡± Boom! A pressuring aura once again struck toward Ye Wu Chen. Formidable killing intents circled around Shu Hun¡¯s body. He was like an unsheathed sharp sword, shooting toward Ye Wu Chen like a bolt of lightning. Bang! Ye Wu Chen raised the sword in his hand to block the other¡¯s ferocious attack. Yet, the force behind that attack pushed him back a couple of steps with a trace of blood trickling from the corner of his mouth¡­ ¡°Hmph!¡± Shi Hun snorted coldly. Boom! A robust blownded on Wu Chen¡¯s sword. Shi Hun smirked with derision. ¡®Perhaps Ye Wu Chen previously can fight with me to a draw. However, he won¡¯t have a choice but die when facing me after I had increased my might!¡¯ Chapter 986 – Heaven Stage Peak Realm Pill Part 2

Chapter 986 ¨C Heaven Stage Peak Realm Pill Part 2

Boom! Yet, a bolt of tribtion lightning struck down from the sky at this moment. Shi Hun was so frightened by it that he retreated a couple of steps. ¡°H-how¡­could this happen?¡± ¡®Silver Tribtion Lightning! ¡®Oh god! It is the silver Tribtion Lightning that will only appear when there was a birth of a Heaven Stage High Rank Pill¡­¡¯ Shi Hun¡¯splexion constantly shifted between green and white. ¡®Although refining a Heaven Stage High Rank Pill only required for the cultivator to be at the Spiritual Realm, Spiritual Realm experts may not be able to seed refining a Heaven Stage High Rank Pill. But this woman managed to do it¡­ ¡®If¡­ if she is a Heaven Stage High Rank Alchemist, she will be able to save my daughter¡¯s life. She didn¡¯t need to use a heart as an ingredient for the pill¡­ ¡®But it is toote for regrets. Hence, I can only follow it through. ¡®Moreover, Grandmaster Xiao Jing¡¯s status is prestigious that it is far more superior than a Heaven Stage Mid Rank Alchemist¡­¡¯ Mu Ru Yue took out the Fire Controlling Pill from within the Phoenix Furnace. But she didn¡¯t pass it to Ye Wu Chen. She once again took out a bunch of medicinal nts from the Alchemy Book. Her expression gradually became serious. Shi Hun was stunned. ¡°Can it be she is nning to continue refining a pill?¡± Ye Wu Chen attacked Shi Hun when he was in deep thoughts. Shi Hun hastily withdrew his gaze, paying full attention to the man before him¡­ Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t even nce at their battle. She currently was focusingpletely on the Phoenix Furnace. What she nned to refine this time was the Heaven Stage Peak Rank Purple Gold Pill! Since it was difficult in refining a Heaven Stage Pill, Mu Ru Yue refined a Fire Controlling Pill first. She perhaps might be able to refine the Purple Gold Pill on the first try with the help of the Fire Controlling Pill. Mu Ru Yue took in a deep breath with a serious expression. ¡®No matter what, I only have a chance. I can only seed. I can¡¯t afford to fail!¡¯ Mu Ru Yue swallowed the Fire Controlling Pill when she thought about that. Swish! mes were ignited from the bottom of the Phoenix Furnace again. The scarlet mes glowed on her face. Her expression became increasingly resolute within the glow of the mes. ¡°Can it be she is trying to refine a Heaven Stage Peak Rank Pill?¡± Shi Yun sneered and shook his head. ¡®It is already stunning enough for her to be a Heaven Stage High Rank Alchemist. But it will not be possible for her to be a Heaven Stage Peak Rank Alchemist!¡¯ ¡°Nothing is impossible to her.¡± Ye Wu Chen smiled. His handsome face carried a determined glow. Intense mes appeared from his body once again, surging all of them toward Shi Hun. Boom! The entire main hall had crumpled instantly under his attack¡­ An intense battle was taking ce at this side. But Mu Ru Yue simrly was having a hard time. The Heaven Stage Peak Rank Pill was obviously over her capability. Her face turned gravely pale in a short while. Cold sweats rolled profusely down her face. Ye Si Huang¡¯s heart tightened. He wanted to help his Mother but couldn¡¯t do anything¡­ ¡°Heaven And Earth Spiritual Grass, Purple Sun Fruit, and the core of a Spiritual Realm Demon Beast¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue tool in a deep breath. She took out a stalk of Heaven And Earth Spiritual Grass and tossed it into the Phoenix Furnace. Fizz! The Heaven And Earth Spiritual Grass was instantly engulfed by hot energies, gradually bing traces of medicinal power. Following that, Mu Ru Yue had tossed all the other medicinal ingredients into the Phoenix Furnace. Just when she wanted to fuse all of those medicinal power, an intense mental resistance had developed¡­ Pff! A mighty power shot past the mes, prating Mu Ru Yue¡¯s chest. Mu Ru Yue spat out a mouthful of blood. However, she didn¡¯t stop refining the pill, focusing entirely on the Phoenix Furnace¡­ (Teaser) Boom! Yet, a bolt of tribtion lightning struck down from the sky at this moment. Shi Hun was so frightened by it that he retreated a couple of steps. ¡°H-how¡­ could this happen?¡± Shi Hun¡¯s eyes widened as he saw a goddess appeared from where the lightning struck. The goddess did a little stretch before she looked at Shi Hun with a mischievous sinister gaze. She said with a grin, ¡°It seems someone has been naughty. Now, how will you like to be punished?¡± [Miki to readers: It feels that it had been ages since Miki appeared and perhaps she might had heard a little voice that said had Miki vanished? How could this goddess disappear? Tsk! Tsk! Thus, I staged my grand entrance. Now, may everyone give me a round of apuse! Inwardly blushed after saying that and thought ¡®Ohh Wah Ahhh~ Did I really just said that? Please kill me! Where¡¯s my cotton wall to smash my head on? Sigh~ I always can¡¯t find it when I need it. Looks at an actual concrete wall Hmm~ it looks like it will hurt lots. Poses to run toward it Mhm! Let¡¯s look for some painless alternative. Looks away from the wall¡® :P] Chapter 987 – Heaven Stage Peak Realm Pill Part 3

Chapter 987 - Heaven Stage Peak Realm Pill Part 3

¡°Mother¡­¡± Ye Si Huang¡¯s heart ached. Ayer of tears coated his eyes. An obvious worried expression was disyed on his jade carved-like face. His pair of innocentrge eyes was reluctant to shift away from Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body from the start¡­ The medicinal power finally fused together under Mu Ru Yue¡¯s persistent hard work, gradually forming into a shape of a pill. Boom! Boooom! The prematurely formed pill vigorously collided against the wall of the Phoenix Furnace as if it wasn¡¯t to escape the furnace by breaking out of it. Mu Ru Yue increasingly creased her brows. She ced her palm firmly on the furnace, suppressing that raging power. Countless energy flowed out from the Alchemy Book, being absorbed by her. Her gravely pale face gradually regained rosiness in a jiffy. However, all of those energies were being used in the pill refinement¡­ If it wasn¡¯t for the Alchemy Book¡¯s assistance, Mu Ru Yue wouldn¡¯t be able to continue refining the pill ages ago! ¡°Mother, be careful!¡± Ye Si Huang, who had sharp senses, felt danger was imminent. His voice was shaky. Ye Wu Chen turned his head to nce at Mu Ru Yue. He saw a sh of golden lightning had struck down from the sky, aiming at Mu Ru Yue¡­ ¡°Heaven Cmity!¡± Heaven Cmity was the strongest type of lightning tribtions. It was a lightning with intelligence! Other lightning tribtions would only try to ruin the pill while Heaven Cmity would want to harm the alchemist instead! Even the Phoenix Furnace couldn¡¯t resist against the Heaven Cmity at all¡­ The Phoenix Furnace would be struck into halves under the Heaven Cmity! At this moment, every scene from the past life was ying like a movie in Ye Wu Chen¡¯s mind, making his heart to clench. He no longer cared about anything, running madly toward Mu Ru Yue. ¡®Mu Ru Yue and I had fallen under the might of the Heaven Cmity in our past life! ¡®Yet, I have just recently reached the Supreme Realm and Mu Ru Yue is just at the Spiritual Realm this time¡­¡¯ Ye Wu Chen raised his arm to pull Mu Ru Yue into his embrace. The Heaven Cmity still continued to strike down mercilessly, hitting his body. Pfft! Blood was spat out from Ye Wu Chen¡¯s mouth. But he seemed to not feel any pain or terror, tightly keeping the girl in his embrace. ¡°Mu Er, even though I had managed to seek you out after we fell in our past life, I don¡¯t want to be separated from you for such a long time again. I don¡¯t want to reunite with you in our next life again. I just want to be forever being with you in this entire life and eternity!¡± Each and every scene of their past life was being yed in Ye Wu Chen¡¯s mind, making his body to tremble. ¡®It will be a lie if I say I¡¯m not afraid. But I am more afraid to be separated from her again and forget everything that had transpired in my past lives¡­¡¯ Shi Hun was stunned as he dazedly looked at the two people under the wrath of the Heaven Cmity. He was greatly astonished. ¡®Heaven Cmity, Heaven Stage Peak Rank Alchemist! ¡®This woman is a Heaven Stage Peak Rank Alchemist! ¡®She is, more importantly, the only Heaven Stage Peak Rank Alchemist¡­¡¯ Shi Hun gasped and couldn¡¯t snap out from his shock. ¡®This kind of innate talent is to intentionally scare people.¡¯ The Heaven And Earth were colourless and the sun and the moon weren¡¯t glowing at this moment. Every people in the Tian Huang Manor hade running out, looking stunned at the Heaven Cmity Lightning Cloud¡­ ¡°Wu Chen, I will be fine. Let go of me!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body shuddered as she felt the man¡¯s breath. ¡°We were capable in resisting against the Heaven Cmity in our past life. If it wasn¡¯t Zi Feng that distracted our concentration, we wouldn¡¯t have fallen. Thus, we will be sessful in this life¡­¡± Chapter 988 – Heaven Stage Peak Realm Pill Part 4

Chapter 988 ¨C Heaven Stage Peak Realm Pill Part 4

¡°No!¡± Ye Wu Chen hugged Mu Ru Yue tightly in his embrace. With blood trickling from the corner of his mouth, he rebuked, ¡°I can¡¯t let you go!¡± ¡°Wu Chen!¡± ¡°Mu Er,¡± Ye Wu Chen pressed her head firmly on his shoulder. His charming voice was shaky for the first time as he said, ¡°You were at the Supreme Realm in your previous life. But currently, you are only at the Spiritual Realm. Hence, I can¡¯t afford to take the risk and let you face danger.¡± ¡°But you¡­¡± ¡°Mu Er, I¡¯m reluctant to be away from you so I won¡¯t abandon you and leave. I also won¡¯t let you leave me. It is just a Heaven Cmity. There won¡¯t be anything in this world that can hinder us. It will be enough for me to face this Heaven Cmity¡­¡± ¡®My love for her had already rooted deeply into my bone marrow. But even if I am confident in her, I still can¡¯t risk her life¡­¡¯ Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Heaven Cmity constantly struck down from the sky, hitting Ye Wu Chen¡¯s body. His body trembled a little but he didn¡¯t release the girl in his embrace from the start. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart trembled vigorously. More importantly, it was her heartache for this man¡­ ¡®This man always freely allowed me to battle when I wasn¡¯t endangered. But once I am, he will forever keep in under his wings¡­¡¯ ¡°Wu Chen.¡± Mu Ru Yue held Ye Wu Chen¡¯s hand gently. She raised her gaze to look at the man¡¯s handsome face and said, ¡°Since you already said it is just a tiny Heaven Cmity, why should we fear it? Don¡¯t worry. I still want to live. Even if it is the Heaven Cmity, it won¡¯t be able to do anything to me!¡± The girl¡¯s brazen and domineering voice entered the crowd¡¯s ears¡­ Ye Si Huang clenched his fists tightly as he looked at the man that was keeping Mu Ru Yue safe under the Heaven Cmity, slowly closing his eyes¡­ He opened his eyes after a long time had passed. His purple eyes had shifted on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body as he said, ¡°Mother, you had given me a second life. Otherwise, I would have already disappeared from this world during the Great War between the god and the demons. Hence, it is my turn to save you now¡­¡± ¡°Little Huang Er?¡± Mu Ru Yue turned her head to look at Ye Si Huang¡¯s resolute face as she continued, ¡°Huang Er, what are you nning on doing?¡± Ye Si Huang smiled. His smile was pure and candid, but it carried resolution with it¡­ ¡°If I were to ruin that Heaven Cmity, will it mean that Mother will forever not meet with any more dangers when you refine another Heaven Stage Peak Rank Pill? Moreover, if it wasn¡¯t for this Heaven Cmity, you wouldn¡¯t have died in your previous life. Thus, Huang Er wants to destroy it¡­¡± ¡®Destroy?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart shuddered. But just as she wanted to say something, she found out she couldn¡¯t voice a single word. She could only look at Ye Si Huang, stunned¡­ A ck glow circled Ye Si Huang¡¯s body within the gale. Ye Si Huang¡¯s ink-ck hair turned silver-white little by little under the gale. He looked like a demon under the dark sky, his beauty was breathtaking. His eyes simrly had undergone changes. His original charming purple eyes had moderately changed to a demonic red colour. If Feng Jing Tian¡¯s scarlet eyes were demonic and bloodthirsty, Ye Si Huang¡¯s eyes were the kind that didn¡¯t have the slightest humanity within them, he wouldn¡¯t be merciful to anyone¡­ Demon God! Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart shuddered increasingly, unable to shift her gaze away from him. That was right, the Demon God was described to be ruthless and heartless with silver hair and red eyes inside the records of ancient history books! The current him was a genuine Demon God. The expert that had stunned the entire Central Region ten thousand years ago! Shi Hun stunned subconsciously, unable to figure out what was happening now. When he was in a daze, he heard an rming dragon roar from the sky. Chapter 989 – Heaven Stage Peak Realm Pill Part 5

Chapter 989 - Heaven Stage Peak Realm Pill Part 5

Roar! That roar shocked the entire Tian Huang Manor. Everyone raised their heads to look at the sky, dazedly looking at the enormous ck dragon that was circling under the night sky. Xiao Jing, who had been hiding and watching how things yed out at a dark corner from the start, couldn¡¯t help retreat a couple steps back. Her face was void of any colours with her body shivering slightly. ¡®It is unthinkable to me to expect that Mu Ru Yue will not only a Heaven Stage Peak Rank Alchemist, but her son was also the infamous Demon God from the past!¡¯ Chills were sent through her body once again after she thought about that¡­ ¡®I¡¯m finished. I had poked the ho¡¯s nest this time. Even stepfather won¡¯t be able to save me¡­¡¯ ¡°Hell Dragon, I no longer want to see this kind of thing like the Heaven Cmity to appear in this world ever again!¡± The little boy raised his face. He had an immortal-like silver hairs and scarlet eyes that seemed to be those of a demon¡¯s. His body was like a fusion of immortal and demon, a sinister cold aura was reeking out of his body. Roar! The Hell Dragon roared loudly. A ck dragon breath was shot out from its mouth. That dragon breath instantly engulfed the lightning tribtion, the lightning tribtion quickly vanished from the sky¡­ Ye Wu Chen hugged Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body tightly. His purple eyes had focused on the little boy in front of him. An unprecedented seriousness was expressed on his face. But the Hell Dragon quickly disappeared after it dissipated the tribtion cloud. It was as if it hadn¡¯t appear at all. The sky recovered its tranquility at this moment. The quiet and cold moonlight shone downwards into the main hall¡­ Pfft! Ye Si Huang spat out a mouthful of blood. He shut his eyes gently with his body copsing toward the ground. ¡°Little Huang Er!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression changed drastically. She hastily left Ye Wu Chen¡¯s embrace to catch the little boy¡¯s body before his body hit the ground. ¡°Huang Er!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart ached when she saw the little boy¡¯s gravely paleplexion. ¡®I, as his Mother, needs to be protected by my son instead¡­¡¯ ¡°Mother¡­¡± Ye Si Huang opened his eyes weakly. With a pleasant smile on his face, he consoled, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m alright. I just need to rest for a while.¡± But he didn¡¯t tell Mu Ru Yue what was the side effects of using that power in the end. He needed to pay a heavy price for forcefully summoning the Hell Dragon to this ce! Not only would it make it harder for him to recover his original might, but also if those people wanted to find his location, they would be able to find this ce¡­ ¡°LIttle Huang Er,¡± Mu Ru Yue hugged the tender body in her embrace as she continued, ¡°You aren¡¯t allowed to do such a matter ever again.¡± Even though Little Huang Er just glossed over it, how could Mu Ru Yue believe that he didn¡¯t need to pay a price? She gently caressed his silky silver hairs but her heart felt a pain as though it was ripped apart. ¡®Other children usually grow up under the wings of their parents. But my two sons need to follow me in constantly entering dangerous situation and surviving from it¡­¡¯ ¡°Mother, Huang Er initially thought of making the Hell Dragon eliminate that person, but he couldn¡¯t stay here for long so he needed to leave¡­ Hence, Mother can only settle the Manor¡¯s owner by yourself. Huang Er is tired now so he needs to rest for a while.¡± Ye Si Huang gradually closed his eyes. His silver hair emitted a dazzling glow under the moonlight. ¡°Alright,¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled warmly. She held his body in her arms as she slowly stood up. She then shifted her gaze toward Ye Wu Chen and said, ¡°Wu Chen, this is a Heaven Stage Peak Rank Purple Gold Pill. It will help in increasing your battling power!¡± Swish! Mu Ru Yue raised her hand and tossed the pill toward Ye Wu Chen. Ye Wu Chen raised his hand to catch the Purple Gold Pill. With killing intents gradually surging out from his purple eyes, hemented, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for him, my wife and son wouldn¡¯t need to get hurt. Thus¡­¡± Chapter 990 – Heaven Stage Peak Realm Pill Part 6

Chapter 990 ¨C Heaven Stage Peak Realm Pill Part 6

¡®This man must die!¡¯ Boom! A despotic grandeur burst forth from Ye Wu Chen¡¯s body the instant he consumed the Purple Gold Pill. Shi Hun¡¯splexion changed drastically under the might of that grandeur. Terror was finally expressed in his eyes. With a slight raise of a hand, a ckrge sword appeared in Ye Wu Chen¡¯s hand¡­ When he tightened his grip on therge ck sword, mes erupted from his hand and gradually gathered to the sword in his hand. It formed a sword aura in mid-air, striking at Shi Hun. Bang! Shi Hun¡¯s body abruptly flew backward. Astonishment still brimmed in Shi Hun¡¯s heart as he looked dazedly and stunned at Ye Wu Chen who had an increase in his strength¡­ ¡°Th-this¡­ Mister, let¡¯s talk this out instead.¡± Cold sweat formed profusely from Shi Hun¡¯s forehead with a ttering smile on his face. As they said, you should know what was the best choice. He didn¡¯t have the choice but lower his head in this kind of situation¡­ Ye Wu Chen¡¯s expression was cold as he looked gloomily at Shi Hun¡¯s gravely pale face. With a wave of his arm, a purple sword aura was shot at Shi Hun. Shi Hun immediately raised his weapon to block it, but he was forced to move a couple steps back. Ayer of cold sweat subconsciously formed at his back¡­ ¡°Tell me, who is that Grandmaster you are referring to?¡± Mu Ru Yue looked ice-cold at Shi Hun. A chilly aura enveloped her body. ¡°Sh-she¡¯s Grandmaster Xiao Jing.¡± ¡°Xiao Jing?¡± Mu Ru Yue was startled for a moment before shemented, ¡°When had Xiao Jing risen to power? But¡­¡± Boom! A strong aura exploded forth, surging toward Shi Hun. ¡°Since you have teamed up with Xiao Jing, you¡¯re destined to have such an oue. As for that woman, I simrly won¡¯t let her off!¡± ¡®It was Xiao Jing that made a move on me at the most critical moment in whether I would be able to sessfully return to Hua Xia that day. Feng Jing Tian didn¡¯t hesitate to use his body to block her sword for me in order to help me in sessfully activating the magic array. ¡®I will never forgive her!¡¯ Mu Ru Yue took in a deep breath and with her gaze bing increasingly cial, she asked, ¡°Where is Xiao Jing now?¡± When Shi Hun raised his head, his eyes met with the girl¡¯s cial eyes making him shiver a little. ¡°Just now¡­ she was in my daughter¡¯s room. But I¡¯m not sure where she is now. She had secretly followed me here when I came to meet you guys. She must have already left after seeing what happened previously. Nheless, I shall give you a piece of advice. It is best that you don¡¯t be her foe as she will be an extraordinary existence in the future. You will certainly be not her match! If you kill me, she will simrly avenge for me!¡± Shi Hun¡¯s gaze darkened slightly as he thought about the prediction that his ancestor had left behind. It was the only card he had to threaten these two people. ¡°Is that so?¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled as she continued, ¡°But so what? No matter who it is, if they want to hurt my son, I must eliminate them even if they are far from me! Xiao Bai! Xiao Yue! Go and bring Xiao Jing over to me!¡± Swish! Two rays of light shot out from Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body at that instant. Two figures appeared before her, one in the sky and one on the ground¡­ A white dragon was circling in the sky. Its enormous body had covered the entire horizon with a domineering gaze. The other figure was a silver wolf on the ground. Her elegant and beautiful furs emitted a dazzling glow under the moonlight. Shi Hun, who initially didn¡¯t think much about what she said, waspletely stunned after he saw the dragon and wolf. He rubbed his eyes roughly. His pupils suddenly dted when he discovered that he hasn¡¯t seen them wrong. Following that, he shrieked heart-wrenchingly, ¡°No!!¡± ¡®White robes, purple robes, silver wolf, and white dragon¡­ ¡®Is-isn¡¯t¡­ this the exact scene tha-that the ancestor had foreseen?¡¯ Chapter 991 –The One That Loves Her The Most Is Him Part 1

Chapter 991 ¨CThe One That Loves Her The Most Is Him Part 1

Shi Hun was totally scared witless upon seeing the scene before him. His body couldn¡¯t help but shudder uncontrobly. He finally feared at this instant. ¡®This couple¡¯s distinct characteristic was that obvious. I initially thought it was just a coincidence. I didn¡¯t expect this to happen¡­¡¯ Mu Ru Yue walked forward, looking down at the middle-aged man that was on the ground in a tattered state. Her voice was as freezing as snow when she said, ¡°Tell me, how to leave this Tian Huang Manor.¡± Shi Hun forcefully suppressed his fears as he pleaded with a shaky voice, ¡°I-if you let me go, I will tell you.¡± ¡®This is myst chance in negotiating with her now¡­¡¯ ¡°You aren¡¯t saying?¡± Mu Ru Yue smirked slightly and asked with a fake smile. ¡°I¡­¡± The girl¡¯s foot stepped hard on his wrist when he just said that word. The intense pain made him shriek out uncontrobly with all his might. ¡°Ahhh!¡± Shi Hun had never experienced fear before. This was his first andst time that he failed ever since he became the owner of the Tian Huang Manor¡­ He understood that the couple before him would certainly not let him off¡­ ¡°You are to make the decision yourself. Are you or are you not going to tell me?¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her icy gaze as she asked expressionlessly. Shi Hun bit his lips as he said, ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± ¡®Frankly, I indeed regret. If I knew that she was the person of the prophecy earlier, I wouldn¡¯t choose to offend these two people no matter what. ¡®Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be able to survive during the world annihtion crisis in the future¡­ ¡®Since I will still die in the end, why don¡¯t I forcefully make her stay within the Tian Huang Manor? She perhaps may help the Tian Huang Manor to ovee a crisis when those expertse.¡¯ Shi Hun was still trying to plot against Mu Ru Yue in the end. ¡°Since you aren¡¯t going to tell me¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue paused for a moment before she said, ¡°Then I can only make you live a life worse than death!¡± Shi Hun¡¯s heart shuddered. A pill was shot in his mouth when he parted his lips to plead. He hastily wanted to dig out the pill from his throat. Yet, the pill had already formed into medicinal power and entered his body, making it impossible for him to vomit the pill no matter how he tried. ¡°What did you make me consume?¡± Shi Hun¡¯s body trembled as he yelled angrily with a gravely paleplexion. Mu Ru Yue nced at him indifferently as she revealed, ¡°Ten Thousand Heart Pration Pill!¡± The Ten Thousand Heart Pration Pill would make the consumer feel as though their heart had been prated by ten thousand arrows while keeping them alive. ¡°Ah!¡± Shi Hun hugged his chest tightly as he knelt on the ground just after Mu Ru Yue revealed the name of the pill. Cold sweat rolled profusely down his face, making hisplexion increasingly paler. ¡®Pain! ¡®It is a pain that I¡¯ve never experienced before! ¡®It is as if a hand was roughly tearing my heart apart. Following that, it is a loop cycle of the injuries gradually recovered before feeling as though my heart was being ripped apart again¡­¡¯ ¡°Have you thought it through? Will you tell me the method in leaving the Tian Huang Manor or do you want to forever enjoy your current pain? Moreover, the pain will be never-ending!¡± ¡®Forever? ¡®How will I be able to bear that? I already can¡¯t withstand it for just an instant¡­¡¯ ¡°I¡­ I will say.¡± Shi Hun raised his gravely pale face and with his expression distorted due to the pain, he revealed, ¡°It¡­ it is at the sacrificial altar. There is a way to exit the Tian Huang Manor at that ce. Will you let me off now?¡± Mu Ru Yue smirked as she replied, ¡°When did I promise you that I will let you off?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Shi Hun¡¯s expression changedpletely as he rebuked, ¡°You are not keeping to your words! You had obviously promised¡­¡± Shi Hun was stunned when he said up to that point. Chapter 992 –The One That Loves Her The Most Is Him Part 2

Chapter 992 -The One That Loves Her The Most Is Him Part 2

It was due him remembering that Mu Ru Yue had only said that he wouldn¡¯t need to suffer from his current pain forever if he told her the method but she didn¡¯t say that she would let him go. In that case, there was only a way for him to escape such sufferings¡­ It was death! Shi Hun¡¯s heart shuddered. ¡®The little girl clearly is only in her early twenties. But why do I feel that I¡¯m not her match¡­¡¯ ¡°Master!¡± Xiao Yue was lifting a girl with her hand before she tossed the girl heavily on the ground. ¡°This woman tried to escape but Xiao Bai and I had caught her. Master, how do you want to deal with her?¡± Xiao Jing had currently curled up her body on the ground with herplexion void of any colours. It was as though she experienced an extreme fright as her eyes were widened and her body was shivering slightly. ¡°Xiao Jing, long time no see.¡± Mu Ru Yue sniggered as she continued, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect for you to want to kill my son¡­¡± Xiao Jing¡¯s thin lips trembled a little as she said fearfully, ¡°Demon God! He is a Demon God!¡± ¡®The characteristics of a Demon God was him having silver hair and red eyes. I didn¡¯t expect Mu Ru Yue¡¯s son to be the Demon God¡­¡¯ ¡°Hahaha! Mu Ru Yue, you will pay a price for teaming up with the Demon God!¡± Xiao Jingughed brazenly. With intense killing intents surging out from her body, she continued, ¡°My stepfather is such an outstanding man. Yet, you tossed him away. There will be a day that you regret that decision! Hence, I want to kill your son for you to savour the pain of feeling as though your heart is being prated by ten thousand arrows!¡± Shi Hun was stunned as he looked in shock at Xiao Jing¡¯s crazed appearance. ¡°Grandmaster Xiao Jing, were¡­ you using me?¡± ¡®This woman was using me for her selfish desire. It is a joke that I believed her words¡­¡¯ Xiao Jing snorted coldly as she replied, ¡°That¡¯s right, I was indeed using you. Who called you to be that foolish in believing every single word that I said to you?¡± Xiao Jing could no longer do anything to salvage the current situation so she didn¡¯t see the point in continuing to hide her true intention¡­ Boom! A p of thunders seemed to have urred above Shi Hun¡¯s head, scaring him witless. He looked at the side of Xiao Jing¡¯s cold face in disbelief. ¡®So I had only been a tool that this woman had been making use of all along. Not only had I gotten myself involved in this matter, but I had also led to the death of several experts of the Tian Huang Manor.¡¯ Hate! A bone-piercing hatred surged in Shi Hun¡¯s heart. Strong killing intents slowly were released from his body. Swish! He moved in a dash over to Xiao Jing, mercilessly strangling her neck. ¡°Xiao Jing, you dared to harm me. Do you know how miserable I had be due to your instigation?¡± Xiao Jing¡¯s face turned bright red from being strangled. She looked rmed at Mu Ru Yue as she said, ¡°Mu Ru Yue, quickly kill him and save me! Otherwise, I will never tell you what happened to Feng Jing Tian!¡± ¡®Feng Jing Tian?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart shook a little. The enchanter-like man¡¯s final resolute face entered her mind. Fury surged forth from her heart. Mu Ru Yue suppressed her heart-felt fury as she looked coldly at Xiao Jing and asked, ¡°Where is Feng Jing Tian? Is he still alive?¡± ¡°I will only tell you after you kill him!¡± Mu Ru Yue smirked as she said, ¡°Xiao Jing, can it be that you don¡¯t know that I hate being threatened the most? If you threaten me, your oue will totally be the same as Shi Hun.¡± Xiao Jing¡¯s heart shuddered but sheughed crazily following that. ¡°Hahaha! Mu Ru Yue, Ye Wu Chen and you have been being a lovey-dovey couple at this ce. But you don¡¯t know that a man had been sent and be tortured at the eighteen levels of hell due to him offending stepfather for you!!¡± Xiao Jing¡¯sughs became increasingly frantic when she saw the sudden great change in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression, her waves ofughter echoing through the entire sky¡­ Chapter 993–The One That Loves Her The Most Is Him Part 3

Chapter 993¨CThe One That Loves Her The Most Is Him Part 3

¡®This is what I want. I want her guilt and uneasiness. Since I can¡¯t kill her, I will forever make her live her life in guilt for another man. ¡®Furthermore, how can Ye Wu Chen as her husband be able to stand his beloved woman constantly thinking about another man? I will make it so that she will never obtain happiness due to her abandoning stepfather!¡¯ ¡°Mu Er,¡± Ye Wu Chen smirked as he gently embraced the girl¡¯s body. ¡°We had already crashed our way through countless ces. It is just hell. If you want to save him, I can barge into hell for you to bring him back¡­¡± Xiao Jing¡¯sughs suddenly came to a halt in her throat as she stared at the man¡¯s handsome face in disbelief. ¡®He is choosing to save his love rival for his beloved woman? ¡®How much love and tolerance does he have for her to choose to do such a deed?¡¯ Xiao Jing¡¯s body stiffened as she closed her eyes in sorrow. Her long and delicate eyshes were trembling slightly as she said, ¡°Mu Ru Yue, I originally thought that Stepfather was the one that loves you the most. He had kept his chastity for you all these years, turning a blind eye to all the girls he hade across. You are the only one that can enter his high eyesight. Yet, you just fail to see his outstandingness. Thus, I felt indignation for Stepfather. Why do you keep hurting him over and over again when he loves you to such an extent?¡± Xiao Jing gradually opened her eyes and continued with a bitter smile, ¡°I tried killing your son so that your husband will leave you. This will provide a chance for you to choose to go back to Stepfather¡¯s side. Moreover, it will make you understand that nobody except that man will be able to protect you. Nheless, I just realized I was wrong. The person that loves you the most isn¡¯t Stepfather but the man beside you instead¡­¡± ¡®Stepfather is a domineering man. He will unquestionably be unable to tolerate in helping Mu Ru Yue save his love rival no matter how much he loves her. ¡®It is only true love when a man choose to do such universally shocking deed for his woman.¡¯ ¡°I know that you won¡¯t let me off. But I will beg you for thest time. Please spare Stepfather¡¯s life. He had done everything out of his love for you. Even though I don¡¯t know what happened between all of you and identally know the past life, Stepfather didn¡¯tpletely annihte the Zi family. He just transported their souls to another dimension but made you misunderstand that they had already died.¡± ¡°It is hardly believable as with Stepfather¡¯s personality as a ruthless and heartless man, he chose to have mercy in the end. If it was others, he certainly would choose to rob them of the chance in reincarnating! Moreover, he withdrew his hand at the final critical moment for you¡­¡± ¡°I am not asking you to forgive everything that Stepfather had done. But I just hope you will spare him his life¡­¡± Even though Xiao Jing had done many bad deeds, it was all due to her loving a man that she shouldn¡¯t have fallen in love with¡­ She wouldn¡¯t cower even if it would lead to her body and bones shattered for him. More importantly, Xiao Jing understood that the woman before her would definitely surpass her Stepfather one day. Perhaps her Stepfather would really die under her hands at that time¡­ ¡°Bitch, go and die!¡± Bang! Shi Hun¡¯s fist struck on Xiao Jing¡¯s chest, instantly making her chest dent inwards. Pfft! She spat out a mouthful of blood with her face flushed red. She slowly closed her eyes with a slight smile on her face. ¡®I¡­ will never regret loving that man! ¡®If there¡¯s a next life, I am still willing to follow behind him. I will also live or die for him no matter if he is unwilling to even nce in my direction¡­¡¯ Chapter 994 –The One That Loves Her The Most Is Him Part 4

Chapter 994 ¨CThe One That Loves Her The Most Is Him Part 4

¡®It will be enough for me to just quietly stand behind him, looking at him¡­¡¯ Mu Ru Yuemented slightly as she looked at Xiao Jung who had her eyes closed. ¡®Perhaps Xiao Jing indeed deserves to die ten thousand times, but her love for Bei Jun is really touching¡­¡¯ ¡°Lord.¡± Plop! Shi Hun knelt down heavily before Mu Ru Yue as he said, trembling and shivering, ¡°This woman is the main culprit in harming the lord. She had instigated me in doing what I had done. Now, she has already died under my hands and simrly avenged for the lord. I plead for you to spare my lowly life. If you are willing to forgive me, I will do anything in my ability to serve you.¡± Inparison to Xiao Jing¡¯s peaceful end, Shi Hun¡¯s action was extremely disdainful. Mu Ru Yue nced indifferently at him and said with a cold expression, ¡°Forgive you? If it wasn¡¯t for you, my little Huang Er wouldn¡¯t have fallen into such a state. Hence, why do you think I should let you off?¡± The girl¡¯s words were like a heavy hammer striking on Shi Hun¡¯s heart. Hisplexion turned increasingly pale with despair and pain expressed on his face. ¡°Xiao Yue.¡± Mu Ru Yue called out calmly. Xiao Yue immediately understood the purpose of why Mu Ru Yue had summoned her. Her fist struck mercilessly on Shi Hun¡¯s chest. Perhaps Shi Hun¡¯s body that was previously tortured by Mu Ru Yue¡¯s pill to the point that he didn¡¯t have any energy left in his body so he couldn¡¯t put up any resistance against Xiao Yue¡¯s attack. ¡°Ah!¡± When Xiao Yue¡¯s fistnded on Shi Hun¡¯s chest, he shrieked miserably. However, a pill was once again shot into his mouth the instant he opened his mouth. ¡°You¡­¡± Shi Hun¡¯s body trembled intensely as he asked, ¡°What did you make me consume again this time?¡± Mu Ru Yue nced at him indifferently as she replied in a calm tone, ¡°It is a Bone Dissolving Pill that will make your bone slowly dissolve to be pus blood until it disappears. Wu Chen, let¡¯s go. It is also time for us to leave this Tian Huang Manor¡­¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Ye Wu Chen smirked with a warm smile in his purple eyes. He had never even nced at Shi Hun, who waspletely out of luck, from the start¡­ Shi Hun¡¯s legs gave way as he fell to the ground as he watched the two figures gradually disappearing. But the intense pain from the Bone Dissolving Pill had overwhelmed his despair. That kind of pain was as if a de was rawly cutting into his bones, making him be unable to say anything from the pain¡­ ¡°This should be the ce.¡± Mu Ru Yue halted her steps when she reached the Sacrificial Altar. Her gazended on therge door at the entrance of the tform. ¡°If I¡¯ve not guessed it wrong, this should be the gate in heading to the outside world. Currently, little Huang Er¡¯s characteristics as a Demon God is too obvious. Hence, we should temporarily let him stay within the Alchemy Book.¡± Ye Wu Chen ced an arm around Mu Ru Yue¡¯s shoulder, letting her lean against his body. ¡°Mu Er, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Mu Ru Yue took in a deep breath. ¡®I can finally return to the Eastern Ind at this moment. I wonder how Jing Er and Bai Ze are¡­¡¯ A man had his eyes shut within ady¡¯s chamber in the back courtyard of the Su family. Sunlight from outside the window was shining into the room,nding on the man¡¯s slightly moving eyshes. Suddenly, the man¡¯s fingers moved slightly. He slowly opened with eyes with a trace of puzzlement in his eyes. ¡°I remembered being pursued by the people of the North Devil Pce, jumping off a cliff. Where am I now?¡± Zi Qian Jing frowned slightly. When he was in doubt, an elegant voice was heard from his side as she said, ¡°Are you awake?¡± Zi Qian Jing was stunned for a moment as he shifted his head to look at the source of the voice instinctively. A simple but elegant figure that was silently sitting within the glow of the sunlight was reflected within his eyes. Chapter 995 –The One That Loves Her The Most Is Him Part 5

Chapter 995 -The One That Loves Her The Most Is Him Part 5

Although the woman didn¡¯t have a devastatingly beautiful appearance, it was still pleasant to the eyes. Moreover, the current her was emitting a calming and soothing aura. It would make a person with a racing heart calm down gradually¡­ ¡°You can leave once you recover.¡± Shu Ning slowly closed the book in her hand as she continued with an elegant smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect for us to meet again so quickly. Where is your younger brother?¡± Ever since Shu Ning led them out of that mountain range, they no longer met each other. Moreover, Zi Qian Jing treated Shu Ning as a passerby in his life from the start¡­ ¡°He needed to settle something so he left.¡± Zi Qian Jing frowned slightly as he queried, ¡°Why am I at this ce?¡± Shi Ning nced at Zi Qian Jing before she replied, ¡°I coincidentally picked you up within a mountain forest. I saw that you were seriously injured so I brought you back here. Now, you still can¡¯t get up and move about. You can only leave once you have fully recovered¡­¡± ¡°No!¡± Zi Qian Jing struggled to sit up. However, the pain from his body made him gasp. ¡®It seems my injuries this time is really serious. I had also used up Mother¡¯s pills. Otherwise, I don¡¯t need to bear with such pain¡­ ¡®But the people of the North Devil Pce will find me sooner orter. If they find me here, it will implicate this woman.¡¯ ¡°It is best that you don¡¯t force yourself to move.¡± Shu Ning nced at him before she continued, ¡°You can naturally leave once your injuries recover. Why are you in such a rush? Furthermore, you can¡¯t leave even if you want to.¡± Zi Qian Jing¡¯s body stiffened. ¡®What Shu Ning said was right. With my current condition, I can¡¯t leave even if I wanted to¡­¡¯ ¡°Eldest young miss!¡± The room¡¯s door was pushed open at this moment as he reported, ¡°Eldest young miss, the head leader is asking for your presence.¡± Shu Ning¡¯s eyebrows rose as she replied indifferently, ¡°I know.¡± ¡®It has already been a period of time since I¡¯ve entered the Su family. The purpose ofing to this ce is to find out the reason for my Mother¡¯s death. Currently, I¡¯ve already almost found some clues¡­ ¡®I will leave this ce once I have avenged my Mother!¡¯ Su Zhen¡¯s expression had turned ashen as he sat within therge hall of the Su family. There was also Su Ning that was happy for Shu Ning¡¯s misfortune and a grinning Madam Su that were standing by his side. ¡°Shu Ning, I heard that you brought a severely injured man back to the manor?¡± Su Zhen snorted coldly as he chided, ¡°You should know your status! How could you interact with a man of unknown background, not to mention bringing him here into my Su family¡¯s manor? What if he had ulterior motives in wanting to obtain my Su family¡¯s assets?¡± Shu Ning sneered as she rebuked, ¡°Su family¡¯s assets? You are cing too much importance on your Su family. Not to even mention him, even I¡­ simrly think nothing of it!¡± Bang! Su Zhen mmed his fist on the table as he scolded with gritted teeth, ¡°Shu Ning, you¡¯re too outrageous. Not only are you unwilling to change your surname after returning to the Su family, but you also keep on going against me. Is this how your Mother raised you up?¡± Shu Ning¡¯s expression darkened at that instant. With a glint in her eyes, she mocked, ¡°Had you forgotten that my Mother already died the moment I was born?¡± ¡°Delinquent!¡± Su Zhen was so angry that hisplexion had turned ashen. ¡®If it wasn¡¯t that I have my eyes on her stunning innate talent, it will be impossible for me to let such a seed of disaster return to the Su family.¡¯ ¡°Since you are in my Su family¡¯s manor, you must abide by the rules of the Su family. You are to immediately chase that man out of this ce! I don¡¯t think he is a good person! He must havee here for my Su family¡¯s asset. Perhaps he had intentionally gotten injured to earn your sympathy!¡± Shu Ning¡¯s face no longer was calm and elegant at this moment. Her expression brimmed with a freezing cold aura instead¡­ Chapter 996 –The One That Loves Her The Most Is Him Part 6

Chapter 996 ¨CThe One That Loves Her The Most Is Him Part 6

¡°He is severely injured so he can¡¯t leave this ce. I also won¡¯t let him leave. If you are willing to ept him, it will be great. But if you are unwilling, I can only leave with him¡­¡± Shu Ning gave Su Zhen a final nce before she walked out of the room toward the sunlight without turning her head back. Boom! Intense fury gushed out from Su Zhen¡¯s body. He then said with gritted teeth, ¡°Shu Ning, you are really too imprudent in opposing your father!¡± ¡®But I can¡¯t do anything to her¡­ ¡®The Su family still needs this woman¡¯s strength¡­¡¯ ¡°Daddy,¡± Su Ning bit her lips hard as she looked in dissatisfaction at Shu Ning¡¯s departing figure. ¡°Why did you let her off just like that? A woman like her doesn¡¯t qualify to return back to the Su family!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Su Zhen snorted slightly with a sinister cold aura surging forth from his body. But he gradually calmed down in the end. ¡°I will get some people to watch their every movements! Not only must I not let that man spy on my Su family, but I also can¡¯t let him have any rtionships with Shu Ning. She still have some uses for me¡­¡± He narrowed his eyes slightly when he said to there. With a glint that shed past his eyes, he continued, ¡°She, as an abandoned daughter of the Su family, will be used as a tool of marriage alliance for my Su family!¡± ¡®I can only stabilize the status of the Su family by marriage alliance.¡¯ Su Ning became ted. ¡®I know that daddy dislikes Shu Ning so he definitely won¡¯t choose an outstanding man for her for the marriage alliance. He will just be using her to gain some benefits for the Su family¡­¡¯ Shu Ning halted her steps when she was inside the courtyard. She frowned as she looked at the dazzling gold robes in front of her. With a cold and distant voice, she asked, ¡°You need something from me?¡± Jin Kai frowned his sword brows but his gaze had stayed focused on the simple but elegant face before him. He gradually walked forth and raised his hand, wanting to grip on Shu Ning¡¯s hand. ¡°Young Master Jin!¡± Shu Ning¡¯s expression changed as she dodged Jin Kai¡¯s hand. She said coldly, ¡°Can you please watch your conduct?!¡± ¡°Shu Ning¡­¡± Jin Kai¡¯s Adam apple rolled up and down once. With his handsome face emitting a faint glow, he continued in a pleasant voice that carried a trace of hoarseness within it, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have returned to the Su family.¡± Shu Ning sneered as she rebuked, ¡°What does it have to do with you in me returning to the Su family?¡± ¡°Shu Ning, are you really clueless?¡± Jin Kai looked at Shu Ning as he said, ¡°With Su Zhen¡¯s personality, there will only be two reasons why he allowed you to return to the Su family. It is due to the might that you have revealed or due to you being a girl. ¡°There were other daughters, excluding Su Ning, from concubines within the Su family but all of them had been used by Su Zhen as marriage alliance tools. Furthermore, when your half-blood sister fell in love with a subordinate of the Su family, that subordinate was beaten to death. Your sister simrlymitted suicide due to the loss of her beloved. ¡°That man has always been cold-blooded and heartless. You will certainly be treated as a marriage alliance tool in returning back to the Su family.¡± Shu Ning lowered her gaze slightly with a mockery smirk. ¡°Jin Kai, I know that you are saying this with good intentions. But there isn¡¯t an inkling chance for us to be together.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Jin Kai¡¯s heart shuddered. A trace of hurt surged out from his cold eyes. ¡°Previously, you had chosen to hurt myrade for Su Ning in thatpetition. Hence, no matter how well you treat me, I will never forgive you for what you had done!¡± Jin Kai¡¯s footsteps stumbled a couple steps as he looked at the woman¡¯s distant expression. ¡®How could I have known at that time that I will lose the person I love the most due to that single decision¡­¡¯ ¡°But Shu Ning, you can only choose to marry me. Your father had been interacting with the people of the Yuan family these days. He must be discussing your marriage alliance. The young master of the Yuan family has always been brutal. If you don¡¯t marry me, you can only marry him¡­¡± Chapter 997 – Zi Qian Jing’s Crisis Part 1

Chapter 997 ¨C Zi Qian Jing¡¯s Crisis Part 1

Shu Ning looked at Jin Kai¡¯s affection filled eyes. She sniggered and said, ¡°Jin Kai, it is just like how it is impossible for broken ss to recover its original form. There are some mistakes that can¡¯t be given a second chance. I will never be able to forgive your previous actions!¡± Her words were like a heavy hammer that struck heavily on Jin Kai¡¯s chest. He ced down his hand powerlessly. He moved a couple steps back as he closed his eyes in pain. ¡°Do I really not stand a single chance?¡± Shu Ning nced at him and shook her head but she no longer said further as she walked past Jin Kai. Jin Kai badly wanted to extend his arm to tightly embrace her at that moment. But he didn¡¯t do that in the end¡­ Zi Qian Jing raised his gaze to look at the woman that had entered the room from outside. He had anguish but willful smile on his face with some traces of ambiguity. ¡°I¡¯ve overheard your previous conversation¡­¡± Shu Ning was startled for a moment but she didn¡¯t reply to him. ¡°If¡­¡± Zi Qian Jing paused for a moment before he offered, ¡°If you need help, feel free to find me. You have saved my life. No matter what, I will help you¡­¡± ¡°You should recuperate first.¡± Shu Ning¡¯s expression was elegant as she swept a gaze at Zi Qian Jing¡¯s handsome face and continued, ¡°You currently can¡¯t even protect yourself.¡± Zi Qian Jing¡¯s voice became slightly sluggish. He narrowed his eyes slightly with a dangerous glint that shed past his eyes. With a light smile, he said, ¡°Are¡­ are you belittling me? I still have the might in repaying you a favour. Hence, if you need help, you can feel free to find me for help.¡± Shu Ning didn¡¯t say further. Her expression was calm as if she didn¡¯t care in the slightest about what Jin Kai said. ¡°I will leave this room to you. I will sleep in the side room. If you have inconvenience in moving around, just call out for me.¡± ¡®Inconvenience in moving around?¡¯ Zi Qian Jing coughed drily with a bitter smile on his face. ¡®When have I reached to such a point before?¡¯ Zi Qian Jing suddenly thought about Mu Ru Yue. ¡®If Mother was here now, she would be able to heal all of my injuries with a pill¡­¡¯ Shu Ning no longer said anything else. She gave Zi Qian Jing a final nce before walking out of the room. That simple and elegant chrysanthemum-like figure slowly disappeared from Zi Qian Jing¡¯s field of vision. Zi Qian Jing¡¯s gaze became absent-minded as he watched the girl¡¯s departing figure. ¡®It is undeniable that woman carries a calming power with her. My heart calmed down under the might of that power. The feeling is as if I¡¯m in a field of flowers, surrounded by elegant fragrances¡­¡¯ Su Zhen was chatting with an elder by his side within the main hall when he saw the figure walking under the morning sunlight. He was stunned for a moment before he revealed a forced smile. ¡°Shu Ning, quicklye here and greet the head leader of the Yuan family.¡± ¡®The Yuan family previously had a simr influential power as the Su family. Yet, they recently managed to form a connection with the North Devil Pce. More importantly, the head leader of the Yuan family had a drastic increase in his might, reaching the Spiritual Realm from the Heaven Realm¡­ ¡®Thus, the current Su family can only look up at the Yuan family. ¡®But the young master of the Yuan family coincidentally taken a fancy of Shu Ning. Perhaps this is a chance to make a connection with the Yuan family. Since so, how can I let such a perfect chance slip? ¡®Why will I need to fear that the Su family can¡¯t form a connection with the North Devil Pce after entering a marriage alliance with the Yuan family? ¡®Although the young master of the Yuan family has a natural brutal personality, so what if the Su family sacrificed a woman for its future? Shu Ning shouldn¡¯t be going to refuse in marrying that young master for the sake of the entire Su family¡­¡¯ Shu Ning tightly furrowed her eyebrows. She had already more or less understood the purpose of why the head leader of the Yuan family hade here¡­ Chapter 998 – Zi Qian Jing’s Crisis Part 2

Chapter 998 ¨C Zi Qian Jing¡¯s Crisis Part 2

¡°Is this the eldest young miss of the Su family, Shu Ning?¡± Yuan Luo Xin (source heart) rubbed his chin as he smiled with satisfaction andplimented, ¡°Not bad! She indeed is a beauty. It¡¯s not a mystery why my grandson had been constantly thinking about her. Shu Ning, my grandson fancies you. The purpose in meing here today is to seek for a marriage alliance with the head leader of the Su family. You will be marrying into the Yuan family in half a month¡¯s time.¡± Shu Ning¡¯s heart sunk abruptly as she refused in a cold voice, ¡°I won¡¯t marry him.¡± Her voice was as calm as chrysanthemum but her words had drastically changed Yuan Luo Xin¡¯s expression. ¡°Insolent!¡± Su Zhen mmed his palm on the table as he yelled angrily, ¡°This is an order from your Father. You are to marry no matter if you¡¯re willing or not!¡± Shu Ning smirked with derision as she said, ¡°What if I am adamant in refusing to marry?¡± ¡°You will be disowned!¡± Su Zhen¡¯s expression was gloomy. ¡®I really don¡¯t have any good feelings about this girl that has been known as a harbinger of misfortune. If it was possible, I really wished I never had such a daughter!¡¯ ¡°Do you think I had returned to the Su family by my own will?¡± Shu Ning raised her head to look at Su Zhen as she continued with a sneer on her face, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t to investigate the reason for Mother¡¯s death, I definitely wouldn¡¯t step a foot into this ce! ¡°The reason for the death of your Mother?¡± Su Zhen snorted coldly as he said, ¡°Your Mother had been killed by you, a harbinger of misfortune. If it wasn¡¯t for you, how could she have died? You had already killed your Mother. It can¡¯t be that you want to kill me now, right?¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Shu Ning couldn¡¯t help butugh brazenly. With a mockery smirk on her face as sheughed, she said, ¡°Su Zhen, my Mother¡¯s death is due to you being too unfaithful. You had feelings for a malicious woman that resulted in her killing my Mother in cold blood!¡± Smack! Su Zhen pped Shu Ning¡¯s face hard. Her hair scattered from her shoulder, covering half of her face that had turned red and swollen from his p. She smiled but it carried boundless cold with it. ¡°That p shall be counted as me returning the favour in you giving me life. We no longer owe each other anything from now on.¡± What she meant was birth but not nurturement. But how could birth beparable to nurturement? Shu Ning wiped away the remnants of blood from the corner of her mouth. She raised her head to look calmly at Su Zhen as she said, ¡°Why had you be angry from embarrassment? I naturally have proof for saying such words. It wasn¡¯t a wasted trip in returning back to the Su family. I have already discovered the truth behind my Mother¡¯s death after several months of investigation¡­¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Su Zhen was so angered that hisplexion turned ashen. He shouted furiously, ¡°You are ndering your stepmother. Your actions are really disgraceful. I don¡¯t know how I had given life to you, such an evil creature! I also don¡¯t know if you are really my biological daughter. Perhaps your Mother had an affair with other men, giving birth to a person like yourself!¡± Boom! Rage burst forth from Shu Ning¡¯s body as she stared at Su Zhen. ¡°You can insult me but not my Mother. It was obviously your fault in finding pleasure, leading to some malicious woman taking my Mother¡¯s life. Currently, you are ndering my Mother in having an affair with other men. Su Zhen, are you really worthy in calling yourself a husband and father?¡± Su Zhen¡¯s body shuddered. It was due to him being overly angered that he said those words without thinking¡­ He regretted a little after thinking back about what he said now. When he said that Shu Ning wasn¡¯t his biological daughter, wouldn¡¯t it mean that his wife had cheated on him? It would be an extreme humiliation to a man. A man could have multiple wives and concubines but a woman must only have a man in her life! ¡°Cough! Cough!¡± Yuan Luo Xin cleared his throat and with a cold glow in his eyes, he said, ¡°Head leader of the Su family, didn¡¯t you say that Shu Ning was already ready in marrying into my family? Yet, from the looks of it, it doesn¡¯t seem to be the case. Rather, it looks like you had been lying to me¡­¡± Chapter 999 – Zi Qian Jing’s Crisis Part 3

Chapter 999 ¨C Zi Qian Jing¡¯s Crisis Part 3

Su Zhen¡¯s expression changed suddenly as he hastily pleaded, ¡°Head leader of the Yuan family, please give me a chance. Shu Ning will obediently marry into the Yuan family no matter what. I will make her do so even if it is by force!¡± ¡°Alright! I shall give you a chance.¡± Yuan Luo Xin¡¯s expression was slightly displeased. ¡®My grandson has been loved fondly by everyone within the Yuan family. I¡¯ve given him everything he wanted for thirty odd-years already. Since he fancies Shu Ning, I must send Shu Ning to his bed for his pleasure by all means possible¡­ ¡®Nheless, it is just unpredictable how long Shu Ning will be able to survive in serving to my grandson¡¯s needs with that body of hers.¡¯ Shu Ning¡¯s expression changedpletely. Her usual elegant face had vanished as she looked coldly at her nominally father. ¡®I had already been let down by this man during the previous banishment. But I didn¡¯t expect for him to do such a shameless act¡­¡¯ ¡°I won¡¯t marry that young master of the Yuan family no matter what you say!¡± Shu Ning¡¯s gaze became increasingly cold. She then turned around, intending to head to the entrance of the manor. Yet, Su Zhen ordered in an enraged voice from behind her back at this moment, ¡°Somebody, stop her!¡± ¡°Understood, head leader!¡± Swish! Countless figures rushed over from the front, tightly surrounding Shu Ning within. Shu Ning¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change from the start but her eyes darkened a little. ¡®It seems that I really can¡¯t continue enduring this time¡­¡¯ ¡°Shu Ning, I advise you to listen to what father says.¡± Su Ning, who had just came over, saw the current sight. With a slight trace of happiness at Shu Ning¡¯s misfortune, she said, ¡°You should know the influential power that the Yuan family possesses. If you reject them, have you thought about the consequences that the Su family will face? Since you are a woman of my Su family, you must sacrifice for the Su family.¡± Shu Ning sneered as she looked at Su Ning¡¯s outstanding appearance and mocked, ¡°Since you love the Su family that much, why don¡¯t you marry instead?¡± Su Ning¡¯s expression turned ashen at that instant. ¡®Who doesn¡¯t know that the young master of the Yuan family is brutal by nature? He had already tortured numerous woman to death. Won¡¯t I be seeking death in marrying such a person?¡¯ ¡°Shu Ning, the young master of the Yuan family fancies you, not me. Even if I throw myself to him, he may not even want me¡­¡± ¡°If he does?¡± Shu Ning smirked as she asked with a fake smile. ¡°If the person that the young master of the Yuan family wants is me, I will certainly sacrifice myself for the Su family.¡± Su Ning said those words with such devotion to righteousness, inspiring reverence. It simrly touched Su Zhen¡¯s heart greatly. He couldn¡¯t help butment a little. ¡®If all woman of the Su family is like Su Ning, I will wake upughing when I dream¡­¡¯ ¡°Su Ning, remember what you said.¡± Shu Ning shifted her head to look at Yuan Luo Xin as she offered, ¡°Head leader of the Yuan family, since Su Ning wants to substitute me in marrying, how about you let her marry to the young master of the Yuan family instead? No matter if it is beauty or the degree of being pampered by the Su family, Su Ning is greatly superior aspared to me.¡± Yuan Luo Xin became lost in thought. ¡®Su Ning is indeed a good candidate but her temper is too arrogant and willful. How can such a woman be qualified in entering the door of the Yuan family?¡¯ However, Su Ning had taken Yuan Luo Xin¡¯s silence as agreement to Shu Ning¡¯s request. Her expression changed drastically as she shouted, ¡°Shu Ning, you¡¯re despicable!¡± ¡°I¡¯m despicable? Aren¡¯t you the one that agreed to it?¡± Scorching mes of fury zed in Shu Ning¡¯s heart whenever she thought that her Mother had been killed by Su Ning¡¯s mother. She grinned at Su Ning as she said that. ¡°You¡­¡±Su Ning red at Shu Ning before she turned her head to look at Su Zhen and called out with teary eyes, ¡°Daddy¡­¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Su Zhen mmed his hand on the table and with hisplexion turned ashen, he ordered, ¡°Tie Shu Ning up and ce her in a bridal sedan chair, sending her to the Yuan manor¡­¡± Chapter 1000 – Zi Qian Jing’s Crisis Part 4

Chapter 1000 ¨C Zi Qian Jing¡¯s Crisis Part 4

¡®No matter what, I still dote fondly on Su Ning. Although Su Ning¡¯s pretentious action had disappointed me, I am still reluctant in sending my most beloved daughter to be ravaged in the Yuan Manor. ¡®Hence, I can only sacrifice my eldest daughter¡­¡¯ Shu Ning¡¯s expression slowly turned grim. But just when she wanted to say something, anguish voice was heard from in front of the crowd. His voice was like music, pleasant to the ears. ¡°If she is unwilling to marry, nobody can force her.¡± Shu Ning was stunned for a moment when she heard that voice. She shifted her head to the source of the voice, instantly a slender figure that was walking towards them under the sunlight entered her eyes. The man¡¯s appearance was god-like handsome. He had anguish smile on his face. His silver robes emitted a faint glow under the sunlight, subconsciously garnering everyone¡¯s attention. Su Ning had already known Shu Ning had picked a man up. However, she didn¡¯t see him at all for the few days that the man had entered the Su family¡¯s manor. She wasn¡¯t expecting for the man to be this handsome, getting jealous at Shu Ning¡¯s luck. ¡®Why can¡¯t I be the one to pick up such a magnificent handsome man? ¡®If he was to bepared with Jin Kai, there will be a heaven and earth difference, can¡¯t even bepared on the same level¡­¡¯ ¡°Who are you?¡± Su Zhen¡¯s expression darkened as he asked coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to meddle in the matters of my Su family.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Zi Qian Jing smirkednguishly as he continued, ¡°But I owe her a favour. Therefore, if she is unwilling to marry into the Yuan family, you can¡¯t force her to!¡± Shu Ning snapped out from her initial shock as shemented with a cold expression, ¡°This matter has nothing to do with you. Even though I¡¯ve saved your life, I don¡¯t need any repayment. You seem to have recovered more or less already. You are to immediately leave this ce! Don¡¯t meddle with my business!¡± ¡®Yuan Luo Xin is a Spiritual Realm expert. If he were to fight with Zi Qian Jing, that brat won¡¯t stand a chance. I saved him but I didn¡¯t want to implicate him¡­ ¡®I can only make him leave now¡­¡¯ Zi Qian Jing¡¯s smile became increasinglynguish as he shifted her gaze to the woman at his side and said, ¡°I don¡¯t like owing favours¡­¡± Shu Ning was stunned. But she realized her voice was stuck in her throat when she wanted to say further. ¡°Hmph!¡± Su Zhen snorted coldly as he said, ¡°It is just a stinky brat that is overestimating his might. Are you nning to oppose my Su family by yourself? Since you are seeking death, I shall grant you your wish!¡± Boom! Su Zhen released all of his body¡¯s aura. He then rapidly soar through the sky heading toward Zi Qian Jing like a sword. He aimed his eagle w-like hand toward Zi Qian Jing¡¯s throat with a gloomy gaze. Zi Qian Jing had casually ced a hand behind his head from the start. Following that, he nced at Su Zhen indifferently. Arge hammer seemed to have struck on Su Zhen¡¯s heart at that moment, making his body to crash heavily onto the ground. ¡°You¡­¡± Su Zhen was so shocked that he widened his eyes. His body trembled uncontrobly as he said, ¡°Spiritual Realm! You¡¯re a Spiritual Realm expert¡­¡± The crowd was stunned at that instant as they looked at the man¡¯s handsome face in disbelief, inconceivable¡­ Shu Ning gasped in shock as she looked at thenguish figure with astonishment. Her heart seemed to have been knocked by something, making her gasp. ¡®It is in my wildest dreams to expect that the severely injured man that I had picked up is a Spiritual Realm expert! ¡®I wonder what kind of couple had given birth to such an abnormal being¡­¡¯ ¡°Spiritual Realm?¡± A gloomy voice was heard from a seat. Zi Qian Jing raised his head,nding his gaze on Yuan Luo Xin¡¯s elderly face¡­ Chapter 1001 – Zi Qian Jing’s Crisis Part 5

Chapter 1001 ¨C Zi Qian Jing¡¯s Crisis Part 5

¡°Hmm?¡± Zi Qian Jing frowned. He rxed his brows after a long time as he chuckled and said, ¡°So that¡¯s the case! You used a secret technique to forcefully increase your cultivation from the Heaven Realm to the Spiritual Realm. But the price for that was half of your life force.¡± Experts that had reached the Spiritual Realm would have a thousand years of life force. But Yuan Luo Xin¡¯s life expectancy was still at the Heaven Realm. Moreover, since he had forcefully increased his cultivation, it had resulted in reducing his seven hundred years of life force from reaching the Heaven Realm by half¡­ Hence, not everything was free in this world. If you wanted strength, you had to pay an equivalent price! Yuan Luo Xin sniggered after being seen through by Zi Qian Jing. ¡°So what? I already possessed the might and can use that power to threaten people or for happiness!¡± ¡°No!¡± Zi Qian Jing shook his head as he continued, ¡°It is due to your life ending today! I certainly won¡¯t let you oppress Shu Ning. Hence, let¡¯s have a life or death duel!¡± Boom! A tyrannical aura exploded forth from Yuan Luo Xin¡¯s body. Heughed brazenly as he leaped out from his seat,nding before Zi Qian Jing. ¡°Brat, you are young but you got lot of guts to say such brazen words. Since so, I shall teach you a lesson on behalf of your parents!¡± Suddenly, the temperature in the surrounding suddenly dropped drastically at this moment. The man¡¯s gaze was ice-cold as he looked at Yuan Luo Xin and said, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have mentioned about my parents!¡± ¡®My parents are the reverse scale in my heart. Anybody that disrespects them die!¡¯ ¡°Hmph!¡± Yuan Luo Xin didn¡¯t think much of him as he pressured his aura toward Zi Qian Jing. But Zi Qian Jing had easily lifted his hand under the immense pressure, easily dissipating his aura. ¡°Stinky brat, take this move!¡± Yuan Luo Xin¡¯s expression changed greatly. With his palm coated with ayer of scarlet mes, he struck his palm toward Zi Qian Jing¡¯s head. Zi Qian Jing smirked slightly when he saw the other¡¯s approaching attack, slowly raising his hand¡­ Boom! Intense mes surged from his body, instantly obliterating everything in the main hall. Yuan Luo Xin¡¯s body was pushed backward. Bang! He had heavily crashed onto the floor. He widened his eyes in shock as he looked at the silver-robed man walking toward him. ¡°Do you know why you lost that quickly?¡± Zi Qian Jing smirked as he continued, ¡°How can gaining power from external force beparable to genuinely training to gain your current power? Hence, any Spiritual Realm martial practitioner just needs one move to instantly defeat you¡­¡± ¡°No!¡± Yuan Luo Xin shrieked out with all his might with his body shuddering. ¡®I have lost this time. I¡¯ve even lost so terribly that I don¡¯t have any dignity left¡­¡¯ The Su family¡¯s father and daughter were stunned. The divine-like being as the head leader of the Yuan family to them had been instantly defeated by a man. ¡®Th-this is too shocking¡­¡¯ ¡°Mister Zi? Shu Ning looked dazedly at the side of the man¡¯s handsome face. It was obscure to her why a person¡¯s figure had appeared in her mind. ¡®Mu Ru Yue! ¡®That¡¯s right, no matter if his grandeur and his other characteristic, this man looks too simr to Mu Ru Yue. However, Mu Ru Yue hasn¡¯t even reached thirty years of age today so how can she have a twenty-year odd-year son? ¡®I must be overthinking¡­¡¯ Shu Ning shook her head as she shifted her gaze to the dazed Su family¡¯s members. She smirked with slight derision¡­ ¡°Th-this mister.¡± Su Zhen snapped back to reality as he said ttering, ¡°This is just a misunderstanding. Don¡¯t you like Shu Ning? If you like her, I can let her marry you¡­¡± Chapter 1002 – Zi Qian Jing’s Crisis Part 6

Chapter 1002 - Zi Qian Jing¡¯s Crisis Part 6

In his point of view, how could a man step up for a woman not caring about offending the North Devil Pce backing the Yuan family unless he had feelings for her? ¡°Su Zhen!¡± Shu Ning¡¯splexion turned ashen as she continued fumingly, ¡°I will say it one more time. Since you had chased me out of the Su family ten odd-years ago, you lost the qualification in meddling with my matters. I still have a maternal grandfather. Even if I was to marry, it will be Grandfather that will step in for me!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Su Zhen red at Shu Ning. ¡®This brat is really powerful. If I can rope him in as the Su family¡¯s son-inw, it will only be benefits and no demerits to me¡­¡¯ Zi Qian Jing looked coldly at Su Zhen. He didn¡¯t say anything from the start. But when he wanted to step up, a wave ofughs suddenly came out from Yuan Luo Xin¡¯s mouth. ¡°Hahaha!¡± He looked cynically at Zi Qian Jing as he said heavily on each of his following words, ¡°Do you think it will suffice just by defeating me? It¡¯s a pity but I have the North Devil Pce backing me. It is an existence that you can¡¯t afford to provoke¡­¡± Zi Qian Jing raised his brows slightly. But he didn¡¯t show any expression that showed that he cared about what he said. It was at this moment that Yuan Luo Xin¡¯s voice was heard suddenly, echoing within therge hall. ¡°To every elders of the North Devil Pce, please assist me in killing this stinky brat!¡± Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish! At that instant, countless sinister cold aura pressured toward Zi Qian Jing, forcing Zi Qian Jing to retreat a couple steps. Following that, several figures appeared out of thin air under the crowd¡¯s gaze, standing before Zi Qian Jing. ¡°North Devil Pce? Spiritual Realm?¡± Zi Qian Jing¡¯s gaze darkened. ¡®These people are all at the Spiritual Realm. It will be a little difficult for me to face so many Spiritual Realm practitioners by myself¡­¡¯ ¡°Zi Qian Jing, we have finally found you. I didn¡¯t expect for you to survive the fall from the Heaven Cliff!¡± The man in green robes sniggered as he looked arrogantly at Zi Qian Jing¡¯s face and continued, ¡°You won¡¯t be able to escape this time! Hahaha! Once we kill you, we can head back to report to the Pce Master. Perhaps all of us will be able to break through to the Supreme Realm. It is a power that everyone strives to possess¡­¡± Zi Qian Jing¡¯s gaze slowly turned cold. He shifted his head to look at Shu Ning that was standing behind him and frowned slightly. ¡®It may be possible for me to escape from here but what about Shu Ning? She will definitely be killed if she stays here!¡¯ Shu Ning obviously saw through Zi Qian Jing¡¯s thoughts as she pursed her lips and said, ¡°Quickly leave! I am the cause for this matter. I don¡¯t want to implicate you!¡± Zi Qian Jing didn¡¯t say anything. He withdrew his gaze and looked coldly at the crowd before him. ¡®Shu Ning had saved my life no matter what. Moreover, she is Mother¡¯s friend. I can¡¯t just leave her behind and escape on my own¡­¡¯ Currently, white doors had suddenly appeared in the mountain range near the Su City. Two figures walked out from those doors. ¡°Where are we?¡± Mu Ru Yue frowned slightly as she silently surveyed the area that she was in now. But Ye Si Huang¡¯s voice was heard from within the Alchemy Book before she could figure out where she was. ¡°Mother, I can feel that this ce is Su City. Elder Brother Qian Jing¡¯s aura is nearby. He is facing some people now and all of them are at the Spiritual Realm.¡± ¡®Spiritual Realm?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart shuddered as her expression turned serious when she said, ¡°Can it be people of the North Devil Pce? Jing Er is in danger. Wu Chen, we must quickly rush to his side now.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Ye Wu Chen looked gently at Mu Ru Yue. Yet, when he cast his gaze to the nearby sky, a dark glow shed past his eyes¡­ Chapter 1003 – Reunion Part 1

Chapter 1003 ¨C Reunion Part 1

¡°Mister Zi!¡± Shu Ning¡¯s heart tightened as she looked at the man standing before her. She became a little absent-minded, instantly having mixed feelings. Even she herself didn¡¯t understand what kind of feeling she was feeling¡­ ¡°You leave first.¡± Silver robes fluttered in the wind. Zi Qian Jing raised his gaze to look at the numerous Spiritual Realm practitioners before him. His gaze carried seriousness within it, no longer asnguish as usual. ¡°Leave?¡± Shu Ning chuckled bitterly as she refused, ¡°I won¡¯t be able to leave. Furthermore, I can¡¯t just abandon a severely injured person behind and leave. Mister Zi, your injuries haven¡¯t recovered yet so¡­¡± ¡®More importantly, this situation had arisen due to me.¡¯ ¡°Hmph! Leave? None of you will be able to leave. Zi Qian Jing, where on earth is your younger brother? You are to immediately tell us his location. Otherwise, the two of you will die without a doubt!¡± ¡°Sorry, but I had already said that I don¡¯t know. But even if I know, I won¡¯t tell you.¡± Mockery filled Zi Qian Jing¡¯s eyes as he revealed a taunting smirk. ¡°You are seeking death!¡± Killing intents surged forth from the middle-aged man¡¯s body. He said coldly, ¡°Since so, don¡¯t me us for being uncourteous then! Let¡¯s team up and kill him!¡± Boom! Intense aura burst out from everyone¡¯s body, dashing toward Zi Qian Jing. Su Ning had an unknown excitement when she looked at the two people being surrounded by Spiritual Realm experts. Viciousness was expressed in her eyes as she stared at Shu Ning like a venomous snake. Zi Qian Jing¡¯s heart became heavy when he felt the crowd¡¯s aura but he didn¡¯t cower in the slightest¡­ Everyone zeroed their attacks on Zi Qian Jing at this moment. Zi Qian Jing was slowly in the disadvantage when he faced with so many Spiritual Realm practitioners, no matter how powerful he was¡­ Shu Ning became anxious as she looked at the fierce battle urring before her. But she couldn¡¯t do anything in a battlefield between Spiritual Realm experts¡­ ¡®I had thought I am talented enough during the years I stayed within the Shu family. But now, I understand how big the world is and there are countless young experts that are stronger than me after leaving the Shu family.¡¯ Thus, this was the first time Shu Ning felt powerless. If she had sufficient might, perhaps she wouldn¡¯t be as oppressed as now. More importantly, she wouldn¡¯t need Zi Qian Jing to step up for her¡­ Bang! The middle-aged man¡¯s fistnded on Zi Qian Jing¡¯s chest, pushing Zi Qian Jing back a few steps. Zi Qian Jing looked coldly at the crowd before him. ¡°Zi Qian Jing, you aren¡¯t our match!¡± He raised his head to look at Zi Qian Jing¡¯s face and with a smirk filled with ridicule, he said, ¡°No matter how powerful you are, it is impossible for you to fight against a group of Spiritual Realm practitioners¡­¡± ¡®No matter how powerful a person is, how can he be a match for so many of us?¡¯ Shu Ning¡¯s expression changedpletely. Worries was expressed on her simple but elegant face. She calmed down as she looked coldly at the crowd before her and said, ¡°I know where is the person that all of you are looking for¡­¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± The middle-aged man narrowed his eyes as he stared at Shu Ning with a threatening gaze as he warned, ¡°You should know the oue if you were to lie to us!¡± Shu Ning smiled indifferently as she replied, ¡°I will tell you once Zi Qian Jing leaves.¡± ¡®I can only use this way to let Zi Qian Jing sessfully leave this ce now¡­¡¯ ¡°Shu Ning, what are you thinking?¡± Zi Qian Jing¡¯s expression turned cold as he continued, ¡°No matter how critical the situation is, I, Zi Qian Jing, will never need a woman to use her life to protect me!¡± ¡®Huang Er had gone to another world to look for Mother. It won¡¯t be possible for Shu Ning to know where he is. This woman actually chose to use such a foolish method to protect me¡­¡¯ Chapter 1004 – Reunion Part 2

Chapter 1004 - Reunion Part 2

¡°Hahaha!¡± The middle-aged manughed as hemented, ¡°Woman, it is undeniable that you are really gutsy. You should know what your oue would be once Zi Qian Jing leaves! It is a pity that it¡¯s useless to just have guts. I don¡¯t believe that you will know the location of Zi Qian Jing¡¯s younger brother when he doesn¡¯t know it himself! Since you want to help him that badly, I will kill you first so that Zi Qian Jing won¡¯t be too bored when he goes to hell¡­¡± Boom! A mighty aura pressured toward Shu Ning, a sharp sword soared through the air piercing toward her. Everything happened so quickly that even Zi Qian Jing couldn¡¯t react to it for a moment. ¡°Haha!¡± Su Ningughed out loud. She could already see the scene when Shu Ning copse in her pool of blood. ¡°This damnable woman will finally die!¡± She had never felt so euphoric before¡­ ¡°Oh no!¡± Zi Qian Jing¡¯s expression changed. When he wanted to make his move, numerous figures moved in a sh to block his path. He could only watch on as the sword continued on its path, piercing toward Shu Ning¡¯s throat¡­ It was obscure to Zi Qian Jing why he became fearful when he looked at the woman¡¯s calm and elegant expression. That kind of feeling was akin to the time in his previous life when he could only watch his parents be annihted under the heaven cmity when he was in a bewildered state from having his limbs amputated¡­ He swore that he no longer wanted to see anyone getting injured from wanting to protect him when his new life started¡­ An indifferent voice was suddenly heard from the sky at this moment, entering everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°Wu Chen, it seems we have juste at the perfect timing¡­¡± Bang! A red glow descended from the sky, hitting on the sword. The sword had a change in its trajectory. ng! Itnded on the ground¡­ The crowd was stunned as they raised their heads to look at the sky. Hence, two magnificent figures entered their eyes¡­ Su Zhen had seen many beauties in his life. His daughter Su Ning was an outstanding beauty. But this was his first time in knowing that a woman could be that beautiful. Even the description of devastating beautiful would not be able to depict her beauty¡­ White robes and hair fluttered along with the wind. The sky seemed to be like a painting and she was a woman that hade out from that painting. Her cial expression failed to cover her magnificence. There was a purple-robed man standing by her side. Even though they were standing side-by-side, she didn¡¯t outshine the man. The couple that stood next to each other looked like apatible divine daopanion. It was especially so when the man had a pair of purple pupils with an imposing glow in his eyes. The Devil Snare¡¯s pattern that covered half of his face embellished his appearance when he smiled. Countless red spider lily that originated from hell seemed to have blossomed in his surrounding at that instant. His beauty was so breathtaking that it would be impossible for anyone to forget this scene¡­ ¡°It¡¯s them!¡± Su Ning¡¯s heart shook as she gritted her teeth with hatred. ¡®I will never forget that it was this woman that shattered all of my pride and trampled on my dignity. I didn¡¯t expect to see her again at this ce¡­ ¡®Furthermore, she seems to have be much stronger aspared to several months ago¡­¡¯ Mu Ru Yue parted her lips slightly and said, ¡°rming Dragon Transformation!¡± The mes behind her suddenly condensed momentarily, forming into arge sword that seemed to be able to slice the sky apart behind her back beforending on the ground in front of the crowd¡­ Everyone turned pale with fright under the rming force, but it was already toote to dodge¡­ Boom! A tremendous sound was heard and the ground quaked for a moment. The ground was split apart by the sword. Dust and sand filled the air, hindering the crowd¡¯s sight¡­ (Teaser) ¡°Hahaha!¡± The middle-aged manughed as hemented, ¡°Woman, it is undeniable that you are really gutsy. You should know what your oue would be once Zi Qian Jing leaves! It is a pity that it¡¯s useless to just have guts. I don¡¯t believe that you will know the location of Zi Qian Jing¡¯s younger brother when he doesn¡¯t know it himself! Since you want to help him that badly, I will kill you first so that Zi Qian Jing won¡¯t be too bored when he goes to hell¡­¡± [Miki: Please demo how to go to hell first before you have a null possibility in killing off my FL¡¯s boy! Hmph!] Chapter 1005 – Reunion Part 3

Chapter 1005 - Reunion Part 3

Everyone was rmed at this moment, dazedly looking at the woman that had suddenly appeared. They were unable to get back to their senses even after a long time¡­ She managed to use a move to block all of the Spiritual Realm experts¡¯ attacks. This woman¡¯s might is too extraordinary! When some people were curious about the woman¡¯s identity, anguish voice carried by the wind was heard by the crowd, ¡°Mother, you¡¯re finally here¡­¡± Mother? Everyone¡¯s expression stiffened. This woman looked so youthful so how could she be his Mother? But the person that was more shocked than them was Shu Ning. She looked astonished at the silver-robed figure before her. She seemed to have be a fool, withering within the wind¡­ ¡®Mu Ru Yue is Zi Qian Jing¡¯s Mother? ¡®How can she have such a grown-up son?¡¯ ¡°Jing Er.¡± White robes fluttered over to Zi Qian Jing as Mu Ru Yuended before Zi Qian Jing. With a gentle smile on her ice-cold face, she asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡± Zi Qian Jing shook his head and said, ¡°All of you had returned?¡± ¡°Mhm! We had settled everything and came back¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled before she turned her head to look at Shu Ning and said, ¡°Shu Ning, so you are with Qian Jing?¡± Shu Ning snapped out of her shock with great difficulty. A puzzled gaze was expressed in Shu Ning¡¯s eyes when she heard Mu Ru Yue¡¯s words. ¡°Yue Er, h-he¡¯s your son? He looks about the same age as you are. How is it possible that he is your son?¡± Shu Ning¡¯s voice trembled when she asked thest question. ¡®Oh my god! It can¡¯t be Yue Er have a son when she was only two to three-year-old, right? If it was really the case, this world would be too mystical.¡¯ ¡°About that¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue shrugged her shoulders as she continued, ¡°It will be a long story. But Shu Ning, you seem to be facing some troubles.¡± She swept a nce through the crowd as she looked at Su Ning that had an ashenplexion and offered, ¡°Do you need help?¡± Shi Ning smiled bitterly. ¡°I had told you about my family background before. I returned to the Su family to investigate the reason for my Mother¡¯s death. Currently, I finally discovered the truth but they are denying my ims. Yet, even if they deny, I had found the midwife that helped my Mother give birth to me. She already confessed that she had been ordered by the current madam of the Su family!¡± Su Ning¡¯splexion changed as she yelled with all her might, ¡°Nonsense! My Mother didn¡¯t do such a matter. It was obviously Shu Ning herself that killed her mother¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue chuckled as she calmly nced at Su Ning that had a massive change in her expression and said, ¡°Shu Ning, I have a better solution. Do you want to try it out?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Shu Ning was stunned for a moment. ¡°Truth Pill!¡± Mu Ru Yue sneered as she exined, ¡°If the consumer of this pill lie, their entire body will rot. It will be a slow and torturous death. But if they said the truth, they will be able to have a quick death. I just don¡¯t know if she will choose to speak the truth or lie¡­¡± ¡®It¡¯s a pity there will only be an oue in the end!¡¯ Plop! Suddenly, a muffled sound was heard nearby. When the crowd shifted to the source of the sound, a beautiful woman was so frightened that her legs gave way, unable to remain standing. She pleaded in a shaky voice, trembling, ¡°Head leader, please save me. I don¡¯t want to die!¡± ¡°It is possible for you not to die!¡± Mu Ru Yue smirked as she continued, ¡°But only if you say the truth. If you don¡¯t believe what I say, you should be able to believe that your daughter knows my might¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue swept a gaze at Su Ning¡¯s gravely-pale face when she said that. Su Ning wanted to scream out in denial about her im when she received the beautiful woman¡¯s gaze. However, she nodded in the end after thinking about the consequence she might face if she were to deny. ¡°My Mother¡¯s alchemy standard is really outstanding¡­¡± Chapter 1006 – Reunion Part 4

Chapter 1006 - Reunion Part 4

The beauty¡¯sst trace of hope disappeared. She was afraid Mu Ru Yue would forcefully make her consume the pill. She hastily confessed, ¡°I will say! I will! Head leader, I admit that I was the one that killed that bitch. I had also purposely found a person to make him imposter a Daoist priest to deceive you and frame Shu Ning. Please have mercy on me. I did that all due to the child in my tummy at that time¡­¡± Su Zhen¡¯s body shuddered as if he was tased once. Following that, a wave of fury erupted in his heart. He said with gritted teeth, ¡°Mei Lin (plum gem), you have really caused me a lot of misfortunes!¡± ¡®If it wasn¡¯t for her, how could I have given up on such a daughter with an outstanding innate talent? If it wasn¡¯t for her, how could I have chosen to make the situation fall to the current situation¡­ ¡®She was the one that implicated the entire Su family!¡¯ ¡°Hehe!¡± Shu Ning chuckled lowly as she said, ¡°Does that mean that you can freely rob a person¡¯s life for that bone and flesh in your belly? I hade back to the Su family for vengeance! If you had only chased me out of the family, I could have let this matter go. Maternal grandfather had always doted on me all these years after all. But you had killed my Mother, making it impossible for me to even have a glimpse of her in my life! What rights do you have to kill her? What rights do you have to make me be motherless since young?!¡± Shu Ning¡¯s voice trembled. Her usual calm face brimmed with fury. Her gaze seemed to want to rip her corpse into tiny pieces! ¡°Lord Madam Su, I certainly won¡¯t let you off. I will personally send you to hell to apologize to my Mother!¡± Boom! The air before Shu Ning suddenly condensed. Following that, with a slight raise of her hand, a long sword appeared in Shu Ning¡¯s palm. Shua! A glow was shot out from the sword,nding on Madam Su¡¯s neck. Blood spurt out from her neck instantly. Madam Su didn¡¯t have the slightest chance in begging for mercy as she copsed on the ground¡­ ¡°Mother!¡± Su Ning shrieked out with all her might in fury. She red furiously at Shu Ning and shouted, ¡°How could your mother¡¯s lowly life beparable to my Mother¡¯s? Even if your Mother dies a hundred times, it won¡¯t even be able to beparable to a single life of my mother¡¯s. My Mother originally had known Father first. It was due to her family background being too weak that my father chose to marry that slut you are referring to as mother! You should have died along with your Mother. My Mother shouldn¡¯t be merciful in leaving you with your lowly life that year!¡± Shu Ning¡¯s eyes darkened gradually as she raised her head to look at Su Ning¡¯s crazed expression. ¡°You should know that I hate people insulting my Mother the most!¡± Su Ning snorted coldly. With her expression distorted, she rebuked, ¡°So what if I insult her? She deserves to die! If she had died earlier, Father wouldn¡¯t choose to marry her to increase the family¡¯s power, allowing her to snatch away the position that rightfully should be my Mother¡¯s all along!!¡± ¡®That¡¯s right, that position originally belonged to my Mother. ¡®Even though father was the one that court Shu Ning¡¯s mother, my father won¡¯t make any mistakes. If there is, it could only be Shu Ning¡¯s mother¡¯s fault! ¡®If it wasn¡¯t for her existence, how could father dump Mother to marry her?¡± Shu Ning shook her head andmented, ¡°Is this how Madam Su brought you up all these years to be an extremely arrogant, domineering girl with big boobs but no brain?!¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Su Ning¡¯s expression changed greatly as she pounced aggressively toward Shu Ning. ¡°You bitch! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Nheless, a mighty grandeur burst out from Shu Ning¡¯s body before Su Ning could even reach her. Boom! Su Ning¡¯s body flew backward. Plop! She crashed onto the ground, spitting out a mouthful of blood. Herplexion had instantly turned gravely pale¡­ Chapter 1007 – Reunion Part 5

Chapter 1007 ¨C Reunion Part 5

Shu Ning raised her gaze slightly when she said in a calm and indifferent tone, ¡°Su Ning, I initially decided not to deal with you as the only person that was at fault was your mother, nothing to do with you. It¡¯s a pity you didn¡¯t cherish that chance.¡± ¡°Wh-what are you going to do?¡± Su Ning finally feared for her life when she saw Shu Ning slowly nearing her. She pleaded anxiously, ¡°Daddy, save me!¡± Yet, Su Zhen, who had always doted on her, didn¡¯t help. Guilt and remorse filled in his eyes with deep sorrow within them instead¡­ ¡®So the woman that I had loved for so many years was like tigers and wolves, stopping at nothing in getting what she wants. ¡®Her gentleness and kindness had already been long gone¡­¡¯ ¡°Shu Ning, I was wrong. I know that I was. Please forgive me¡­¡± Su Ning¡¯s body shuddered. ¡®I don¡¯t want to die. Worse still, I am unwilling to be killed under the hands of my enemy.¡¯ ¡°Wrong?¡± Shu Ning sniggered. ¡°It¡¯s a pity there is no cure for regrets. Su Ning, you are weaker than me now so you can¡¯t kill me. But once you be stronger than me, I believe you will do everything you can to kill me. Hence, since I am really afraid of death, I must kill you.¡± ¡®There is nothing absolute in this world. Even if I were to cripple Su Ning¡¯s cultivation, there will still be a possibility for her to rise up again. Thus, I must kill her for my safety!¡¯ ¡°No¡­¡± A sword pierced through Su Ning¡¯s chest before she could even say finish a single word. Her body instantly stiffened instantly as she looked in despair at the face reflected in her eyes. In the end, with bloodshot eyes filled with loathsome, Su Ning used a hoarse voice to say, staring at the face that she had a bone-piercing hatred for, ¡°Shu Ning, even if I be a ghost, I certainly won¡¯t let you off!¡± Shu Ning pulled out her sword from Su Ning¡¯s body. Blood spurt out from Su Ning¡¯s body, instantly painting Su Ning¡¯s gravely pale face crimson-red. She looked so sinister under the sunlight¡­ Yuan Luo Xin didn¡¯t dare to squeak out a single word at this moment, not to mention suggesting Shu Ning to be his Granddaughter-inw. ¡®All of those Spiritual Realm experts had died under the hands of the white-robed woman. If I were to be like a fool to continue suggesting that, won¡¯t I be seeking death? I would have been as brainless as Su Ning if I really continued suggesting Shu Ning to marry into the family¡­¡¯ ¡°Yue Er,¡± Shu Ning nced indifferently at Su Zhen that had a regretful expression on his face before shifting her gaze to Mu Ru Yue. With an elegant smile filled with schr grandeur, she said, ¡°I will be leaving this ce. How about the two of you?¡± Mu Ru Yue replied with smiley eyes, ¡°We will be heading to the Dou family in the Tian Mo City.¡± Currently, the Dou family was already being governed by her uncle Dou Yi Jun. The Xiao family had also met with them. Hence, it was about time for her to reunite with them¡­ ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go together.¡± Shu Ning chuckled and with slight ripples in her eyes, she continued, ¡°I hade here to avenge for my Mother. I don¡¯t want to continue staying here after aplishing what I wanted to do.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled as her line of sight nced at Shu Ning and Zi Qian Jing¡¯s face. An indistinct glow shed past her eyes with her smile intensifying. ¡°Ning Er!¡± Su Zhen stumbled a couple of steps as he said, heartbroken and sorrowful, ¡°I had misunderstood you. I wonder if you¡¯re willing to return back to the Su family. I will give you all of my love. Once you return, you will be a bonafide eldest young mistress of the family¡­¡± Shu Ning¡¯s steps slowed down as she replied with a cold smile, ¡°I will say the exact words I had said to Jin Kai a couple days back to you. It is impossible for a broken mirror to regain its original form. Once you made a mistake, you can¡¯t just use other things topensation for it. This is especially so when you had hurt the people I care for¡­¡± Chapter 1008 – Reunion Part 6

Chapter 1008 ¨C Reunion Part 6

Su Zhen¡¯s heart trembled. ¡®How could I have predicted I would have such an oue today?¡¯ ¡°Ning Er, are you really unwilling in forgiving your father?¡± He was still holding onto thest strand of hope until now. ¡®Blood is thicker than water after all. I don¡¯t believe my daughter really won¡¯t ever forgive me¡­¡¯ ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Shu Ning shook her head with disappointment, no longer looking at Su Zhen. She walked out of the manor, disappearing from his gaze¡­ Su Zhen¡¯s legs lost their strength as he looked at the departing figure, falling to the ground. Boundless remorse devoured his heart, making him feel a heart-wrenching pain. The Su family no longer regained its former glory after this battle. Furthermore, several people of the North Devil Pce had died at this ce. Perhaps people of the North Devil Pce might evene knocking on their doors¡­ Mu Ru Yue stopped walking once she stepped out of the manor. She looked at the man by her side and asked with a raised brow, ¡°Jing Er, why were you with Shu Ning?¡± Zi Qian Jing pursed his lips slightly before he told her everything that happened after she left. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression momentarily turned grim when she heard the part where he almost died under the hands of the North Devil Pce¡¯s people. Even though Ye Wu Chen didn¡¯tment anything, there was an intense storm brewing in his purple eyes. Ayer of gloominess covered his handsome and charming face. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Zi Qian Jing looked at Mu Ru Yue and asked, ¡°Where is little Huang Er?¡± Mu Ru Yue paused for a moment before replying, ¡°It will be a little inconvenient for him to be out here.¡± ¡®Inconvenient?¡¯ Zi Qian Jing frowned slightly with suspicions in his eyes. ¡®Could it be something happened to little Huang Er? Otherwise, he will always be sticking by Mother¡¯s side with his personality¡­¡¯ ¡°Shu Ning, thank you for saving Jing Er.¡± Mu Ru Yue held onto Shu Ning¡¯s hand as she said with gratitude. Shu Ning chuckled as she replied, ¡°Hadn¡¯t he also helped me? But what I didn¡¯t expect was he is your son¡­¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, do you want toe with us to the Dou family?¡± A glow shed past Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes as she suggested with a fake smile. Shu Ning nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± But when she turned her head, a golden figure under the sunlight entered her eyes making her frown subconsciously. Jin Kai looked dazedly at the woman¡¯s elegant and beautiful face. Time seemed to have stalled for him at this instant, making him want to just look at her for all his life and eternity¡­ ¡°Shu Ning, yo-you¡¯re alright?¡± Jin Kai walked two steps closer but he didn¡¯t make any inappropriate gesture in the end. He continued, ¡°I was really worried for you.¡± Shu Ning cast her gaze toward the man¡¯s handsome and fair face with an elegant smile on her face. ¡°Jin Kai, you don¡¯t need to treat me well as I won¡¯t be able to reciprocate.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Jin Kai focused his gaze on the woman before him. With a peculiar glow in his golden pupils, he continued, ¡°It will suffice for me as long as you stop pushing me away. I will use my entire life and eternity topensate the harm you previously experienced.¡± ¡®If it was the usual, Shu Ning will definitely chase me away. But she didn¡¯t do that this time. Perhaps this is a great improvement¡­¡¯ Shu Ning¡¯s heart trembled slightly. ¡®Perhaps I¡¯ve been treating Jin Kai coldly due to what he did previously. But it is undeniable this man truly is in love with me. ¡®It¡¯s a pity I¡¯m destined in not liking him¡­¡¯ ¡°Jin Kai, I got to go. Perhaps we won¡¯t ever be meeting each other again after today so I bid you farewell. On another note, your fiancee Su Ning has already died. But there are countless good-natured girls in this world that are worthy for you to cherish. But that person won¡¯t be me¡­¡± Shu Ning no longer said further as she walked past Jin Kai¡¯s side, heading toward the sunlight before her¡­ Chapter 1009 –The Gathering Part 1

Chapter 1009 ¨CThe Gathering Part 1

Jin Kai¡¯s throat seemed to have been choked with emotion as he watched Shu Ning¡¯s disappearing figure. He wanted to say something but was unable to voice them in the end¡­ He understood that this departure would mean he would no longer have a chance to be with her from now on. Even if they met each other in the future, they would only be strangers¡­ When Mu Ru Yue was rushing toward the Dou family, the current Dou family was already facing a crisis. Even since Dou Yi Jun started to govern the Dou family, he requested for Madam Sheng Yue and Xiao Tian Yu to stay in the Dou family. But the peace didn¡¯tst long as the entire continent was already being controlled by the North Devil Pce. Currently, people of the North Devil Pce could be found across the continent. The Dou family that was rted to Mu Ru Yue naturally would be in a crisis. The original Dou family that was asrge as a city had be extremely miserable in these couple of months. If it wasn¡¯t for the backings of the Tian Mo Sect, the Dou family would have already been obliterated by the might of the North Devil Sect ages ago¡­ Currently, Dou Yi Jun was looking coldly at the crowd from the North Devil Pce in the courtyard of the Dou family. With a glint that shed past his eyes, he said, ¡°Elder Yan Tai (ink b), Elder Wu Xu (no emptiness), Elder Yu Yan (jade swallow)! My Dou family doesn¡¯t have any grudges and vengeance with your North Devil Pce. Why are you so adamant in annihting my family?¡± ¡°No grudges and vengeance?¡± Yan Tai snorted coldly as he replied, ¡°It is all due to you having Mu Ru Yue as your family member. Once we capture all of you, we will be able to force her to submit to us!¡± ¡°Yan Tai, why are you saying so much nonsense to them? You should just capture them. But I think if we want to threaten Mu Ru Yue, we just need a person. We should just capture her mother and kill the rest¡­¡± The person that said that was a beautiful woman with an alluring appearance. But her white hair exposed her age¡­ ¡°What Yu Yan said was logical. Dou Yi Jun is just her uncle so there isn¡¯t any use of him for us. Hence, let¡¯s just kill him!¡± Yan Tai¡¯s expression turned gloomy with a trace of sinister ruthless glow that shed past his eyes. Wu Xu, who was full with an immortal grandeur, didn¡¯t say anything from the start. He just looked calmly and indifferently at Dou Yi Jun. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Tian Moughed brazenly when he heard what he said as he said, ¡°Are you guys ignoring my existence, wanting to kill these people before my sight? If you really kill them, perhaps my oue will be a life worse than death.¡± ¡®There isn¡¯t anyone other than me that understood how ruthless Ye Si Huang could be. When that devil god tortured a person, that person would definitely live a life worse than death. I am more willing to die protecting the Dou family than to willingly enter the hands of the devil, experiencing tortures that would make anyone terrified.¡¯ ¡°You are at the Supreme Realm. But there are three of us.¡± Yan Tai sniggered as he continued, ¡°Do you think you will be our match?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Tian Mo moved in a sh with sinister cold aura emitting from his body, attacking them without any warning. Yan Tai chuckled as hemented, ¡°It seems that these people want to die badly. Since so, I shall grant you your wish!¡± Boom! Three cold sword aurae shot toward Tian Mo at this instant. Tian Mo expressed an unprecedented seriousness when facing their oppressing grandeur. ¡°Younger sister, brother-inw, quickly leave!¡± Dou Yi Jin hastily looked at the two people behind him and said anxiously. Xiao Tian Yu creased his sword-like brows slightly but he didn¡¯t make any action. His gaze was calm without a single ripple but his voice was low and heavy when he said hoarsely, ¡°Wife¡¯s older brother, please protect Yu Er and leave.¡± ¡®These people¡¯s target is Yu Er. They want to use Yu Er to ckmail Yue Er. No matter what, I won¡¯t let their sinister plot seed.¡¯ Chapter 1010 –The Gathering Part 2

Chapter 1010 ¨CThe Gathering Part 2

¡°Leave? Haha!¡± Yan Taiughed brazenly. Hisughs were filled with arrogance as he continued, ¡°Do you think you can leave this ce? The entire Dou family has already been surrounded by people of the North Devil Pce now. Nobody will be able to leave! We will be killing every single person in this ce, excluding Mu Ru Yue¡¯s mother, today!¡± Boom! Everyone, excluding the three elders, surged toward Madam Sheng Yue and the rest at this instant. ¡°Qing Qing, are you afraid?¡± Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s gaze turned grim as she looked at Xiao Qing Qing and asked gently. Xiao Qing Qing shook her head. Her youthful appearance had be even more devastating beautiful after the baptism of time; it was refined, fresh and clean like a lotus flower breaking the surface of water. ¡°It isn¡¯t the first time we are experiencing a crisis anyways so I¡¯m not afraid. But I don¡¯t possess a powerful might like Elder sister so I won¡¯t be able to protect my family¡­¡± Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s gaze increasingly softened but her eyes remained resolute when she said, ¡°That¡¯s good. Qing Qing, you are to remember that your elder sister is the key to this situation. No matter what, we must not fall into the hands of the North Devil Pce even if it leads to our death. Your elder sister will unquestionably avenge us in the end.¡± Xiao Qing Qing obediently nodded. However, the hand that was holding onto Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s hand tightened uncontrobly. ¡°Oh no!¡± Cold sweat flowed profusely from Tian Mo¡¯s forehead as he looked at the swarming crowd. He was already reaching his limit while facing three Supreme Realm practitioners with his current might. Hence, he didn¡¯t have spare time to save them¡­ ¡®If something happens to those people, the oue will be unimaginable! ¡®But it is already toote¡­¡¯ Despair was expressed in Tian Mo¡¯s eyes. Scorching mes of fury burst from his chest. Following that, he was pushed back a couple steps by Yu Yan¡­ ¡°Haha! This ce seems really lively.¡± Nheless, a carefree voice was heard from the sky at this moment, entering everyone¡¯s eyes. The crowd was stunned, raising their heard to look upwards. A lofty figure instantly entered their sight at that instant. He had an arrogant expression. He was like a judge judging the crowd beneath him. There was an immortal-like man with a cold expression standing by his side. With his silver hair fluttering and handsome face, it enhanced his immortal-like grandeur. ¡°Mister Murong?¡± Xiao Tian Yu was stunned. I don¡¯t know the middle-aged man by Murong Qing Chu¡¯s side, but I know the rtionship between Murong Qing Chu and Yue Er¡­¡¯ ¡°May I know who are the two of you?¡± Yan Tai¡¯s expression darkened. ¡®These two people are at the Supreme Realm!¡¯ ¡°Hehe!¡± Murong Qin1 chuckled as he continued to say with his chin up high while looking down at them, ¡°Mu Ru Yue is my Master. Since her family is in danger, I naturally can¡¯t just watch on.¡± Yan Tai¡¯s expression finally changed upon hearing that. ¡®Why wasn¡¯t I aware Mu Ru Yue has a Supreme Realm disciple?¡¯ However, what Yan Tai didn¡¯t know was Murong Qin was only self-proiming himself as Mu Ru Yue¡¯s disciple. Mu Ru Yue had never acknowledged him as her disciple¡­ ¡°What about this mister?¡± Murong Qin¡¯s voice was chilly as he asked, ¡°Do you also want to meddle in this matter?¡± Murong Qing Chu smirked slightly. With a cold glow in his eyes, he replied, ¡°She is my Father¡¯s Master so what do you think? Furthermore, Mu Ru Yue is my friend. I certainly won¡¯t let anyone touch her family till myst breath¡­¡± Although his speech was light, it¡¯s content was like a heavy hammer smashing on the crowd¡¯s heart. The expression of the three elders¡¯ faces from the North Devil Pce had turned slightly unpleasant. The reason why they were currently able to be on the upper hand in this situation was due to outnumbering their foes. Now, three Supreme Realm practitioners had suddenly appeared out of nowhere. They had totally lost their advantage in numbers¡­ Chapter 1011 –The Gathering Part 3

Chapter 1011 -The Gathering Part 3

¡°This isn¡¯t good. Elder, something terrible has happened.¡± An anxious voice was heard from behind at this moment. Yan Tai¡¯s gaze darkened slightly as he swept a cold nce at the panicking subordinate rushing over. He asked coldly, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Elder, people of the Medicine Sect and Martial Sect havee. Moreover, the group is being led by the head leaders of the Medicine Sect and Martial Sect.¡± ¡°What?¡± Yan Tai¡¯s mien turned ashen at this instant. He said with gritted teeth, ¡°Why have theye at such a moment? They even have two Supreme Realm experts leading the group.¡± A group of people had already redoubled the siege and barged in from outside when the crowd didn¡¯t understand what was happening. Not to mention people of the North Devil Pce, Xiao Tian Yu and the rest were simrly stunned. They were obviously clueless about what was happening¡­ ¡°Is this the Dou family?¡± An Xi, who was standing in front of the people of the Martial Sect, blinked her eyes and with a candid smile on her baby face, she asked, ¡°I wonder if Yue Er is here¡­¡± Qian Cheng Yan didn¡¯t say anything. He just nced at An Xi before he surveyed the crowd, looking for Mu Ru Yue. However, he was let down when he failed to see the person he was seeking. ¡°It seems Master isn¡¯t here.¡± He sighed, dested. ¡®It has been ages since I¡¯ve seen Master ever since we separated at the Chaos City previously. He longed to see her again¡­¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± When Murong Qin swept a gaze past the crowd on the pair of youthful man and woman, a trace of amazement shone past his eyes. ¡°Spiritual Master and a Divine Body? Master knows these kinds of talent?¡± It was only by luck in meeting these kinds of physique. Yet, two of them had appeared before him this time¡­ Yan Tai¡¯s expression was gloomy when he asked coldly, ¡°I wonder why has the head leaders of the Medicine Sect and Martial Sect hase here for.¡± Yao Sheng (medicine sage) nced at Yan Tai upon hearing that. He had a cial expression with his sharp eyes brimmed with coldness. On the other hand, the head leader of the Martial Sect, Mo Fei (not fly), looked like a benevolent elder. Yet, nobody dared to judge the book by the cover in determining his personality. This old man hid knives within his smile. He could stab you anytime with a knife without warning when your guards were down. ¡°North Devil Pce?¡± Yao Sheng chuckled coldly before he ridiculed, ¡°It seems the North Devil Pce is not cing the rest of the sects in this continent in their eyes, daring to make such argemotion in public. Moreover, you¡¯re delusional in wanting to govern the enter Eastern Ind! Since so, you can¡¯t me us for teaming up all of the sects in this continent to fight against you!¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Yan Taiughed brazenly. He suppressed his fury and rebuked coldly, ¡°Do you really think you can oppose our entire North Devil Pce? What a joke! The three of us are only the tip of the North Devil Pce. Currently, our pce master possesses a might where none of you all will be a match for him!¡± Mo Fei chuckled and replied, ¡°Yan Tai, you are really belittling the might of this entire continent. No matter what our ending may be in the future, you at least will already be dead by that time¡­¡± Yan Tai¡¯splexion became gravely pale momentarily. ¡®We previously had three Supreme on our side with only one Supreme practitioner on the other side. Yet now, the enemy has five Supreme practitioners while our side only has three¡­ ¡®They had essentially overwhelmed us with numbers. ¡®But I refuse to ept this. I can¡¯t ept being defeated by these people.¡¯ ¡°Hahaha!¡± Yan Tai suddenlyughed frantically. His rampant waves ofughter filled the entire manor, not disappearing even after a long period of time had passed¡­ Chapter 1012 –The Gathering Part 4

Chapter 1012 ¨CThe Gathering Part 4

¡°Head leader Mo Fei, do you know how our North Devil Pce has be so powerful? It is due to our pce master being backed by a person where all of you will not be able to defeat him. That person just needs to use a little of his might to wipe out all of you. It¡¯s a pity that Lord can¡¯t personally make his move so he can only make use of our pce master¡¯s power¡­¡± ¡®That person is so powerful that he is iparable to these puny ordinary people.¡¯ The crowd¡¯s hearts skipped a beat. ¡®Won¡¯t it mean that person is a Martial God if he is stronger than Supreme Realm practitioners? ¡°No! ¡®This is impossible. How can there really be a god in this world? Even if there is, they shouldn¡¯t be appearing at this kind of ce¡­¡¯ Murong Qing Chu remained silent as he looked downward with his cold gazending on Yan Tai¡¯s sinister old face. A ray of light flickered past his eyes. ¡°It really seems to be the calm before the storm. Perhaps the day where the world faces an annihtion crisis is imminent. There will be only a person that will be the key on deciding whether we will survive the world annihtion crisis¡­¡± Murong Qin looked at the side of the man¡¯s handsome face and asked with creased brows, ¡°Qing Chu, did you foresee something?¡± Murong Qing Chu nodded slightly, gradually shutting his eyes. When the light sunlight shone on his palm-leaf fan-like eyshes, it gave off a captivating radiance. ¡®I¡¯ve indeed foreseen something. ¡®Countless Martial Gods will descend from the sky. The entire continent will be in a terrible state. It will be like the Martial God battle from the ancient time, where everywhere would be filled with smokes and congration. However, snow-white robes that were eye-catching to the eyes will be seen within those sand and dust that filled the air. It seems to be a ray of light that pierce through the darkness, dissipating all of the sinister clouds. ¡®Perhaps she will be the sole key in deciding whether the continent will survive the world annihtion crisis¡­¡¯ ¡°The continent will really be undergoing massive changes.¡± Murong Qin didn¡¯t ask further. He sighed subconsciously. ¡®I wonder if those changes to the continent will be a blessing or a disaster¡­¡¯ ¡°Yan Tai, stop the rmist talk!¡± Yao Sheng smiled coldly as he mocked, ¡°You say that he just need to use a hand to wipe out all of us? Do you think I will believe what you say? Since you¡¯vee here, there won¡¯t be a need for you to leave. How about leaving your soul here forever?¡± Boom! A mighty force surged out from Yao Sheng¡¯s body. Following that, he seemed to have transformed into a sharp sword, piercing toward Yan Tai. Wu Xu and Yu Yan wanted toe for Yan Tai¡¯s help, but their paths were blocked by Tian Mo and Mo Fei. Ever since Dou Yi Jun started governing the Dou family, they had garnered a lot of attention. Everyone thought that it would only be a matter of time before the Dou family would be destroyed from the attacks by the North Devil Pce. Who knew that so many Supreme Realm experts hade to help them, not even caring if they were offending the North Devil Pce¡­ ¡°Qing Chu, let¡¯s join in the battle to end this battle as quickly as we can.¡± Murong Qin¡¯s body moved in a sh, his lofty bodynded on the ground. He then started tomence his attacks toward Yan Tai, teaming up with Yao Sheng¡­ Dou Yi Jun was stunned as he watched the battle between the Supreme Realm experts; he was immensely shocked. ¡®How can I not know that these people are helping the Dou family all due to Mu Ru Yue¡­ ¡®If it wasn¡¯t for her, how could so many expertse over to help out?¡¯ Yan Tai and the rest were quickly in the disadvantage under the crowd¡¯s attacks. Some people even tried to escape from this ce, but to no avail as the entire Dou family was being sieged by tworge power. Yan Tai rapidly exhausted his power under the harmonious attack from the crowd. Pfft! His body was sent flying, crashing hard on the ground. ¡°Yao Sheng! Mo Fei! There will surely be a day where you will regret doing this! Hahaha!¡± Chapter 1013 –The Gathering Part 5

Chapter 1013 ¨CThe Gathering Part 5

Yan Taiughed brazenly. His sinister expression made hair stand up on the back of everyone¡¯s neck. Murong Qin nced at him coldly. With a ray of light that shot out from the sword in his hand, it had easily prated through his throat¡­ ¡°Not good!¡± When Yan Yu and Wu Xu saw Yan Tai had already died and was also at their limits, they rapidly retreated backward. Yet, the two of them died beside Yan Tai after Murong Qin and Yao Sheng joined in the battle once again. The current scene was too dramatic. Who would expect the previous three people of the North Devil Pce that was just haughtily threatening them die so quickly¡­ Dou Yi Jun snapped out from his shock, hastily walking toward the crowd. ¡°Thank you for the four of you toe for the rescue. I, Dou Yi Jun, will never forget this great favor and virtue.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t thank me,¡± Yao Sheng swept past a gaze at Dou Yi Jun¡¯s face as he exined coldly, ¡°It is only due to me fancying this brat Qian Cheng Yan. Mu Ru Yue of your Dou family is his Master. How can I reject his request? However, where is Mu Ru Yue now?¡± Dou Yi Jun¡¯s expression turned gloomy. Everyone looked at each other for a moment. The atmosphere in the surrounding tensed up. ¡°Can it be something happened to Yue Er?¡± An Xi became nervous as she continued, ¡°I had heard from Shu Ning that Mu Ru Yue was previously in the Dou family sometimes ago. I had pleaded my Master toe and help after knowing about the Dou family¡¯s crisis. Can it be Yue Er¡­¡± An Xi¡¯s heart clenched subconsciously upon thinking about the answer to her question. ¡®I will never forget the woman that helped me when I was facing An Lin¡¯s humiliation previously at the Chaos City. ¡®It was from then on that I swear I would chase after her back for all my life and eternity. Hence, I joined the Martial Sect after thatpetition ended. I was then recruited by Mo Fei as his disciple. I had done all of that due to hoping I will be able to help Mu Ru Yue one day in the future¡­ ¡®Thus, it will be unimaginable to me if something were to happen to Mu Ru Yue. What will be my drive in improving my might if something really happened to her?¡¯ Dou Yi Jun smiled bitterly and shook his head. ¡°Nothing has happened to her. She had just gone missing. Even we don¡¯t know where Ye Wu Chen and Yue Er have gone to.¡± An Xi obviously heaved a sigh of relief upon hearing that. She then said, ¡°Everything will be fine then. Yue Er is so awesome that she won¡¯t be in any danger. Even if she does face some crisis, she will have ways of solving them.¡± Even An Xi herself didn¡¯t understand why she had such great trust toward that woman¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s head in and have a chat.¡± Murong Qin frowned slightly as he surveyed the crowd in the courtyard. ¡°I¡¯m sure people of the tworge power will be able to deal with the after mess. You won¡¯t need to worry that there will be more problems since we will be here from now on.¡± Xiao Tian Yu and Madam Sheng Yue looked at each other, sighing slightly. ¡®It seems that currently, this is the only way in dealing with the situation¡­¡¯ ¡°Head leader, there¡¯s good news!¡± A voice was suddenly heard at this instant. Dou Yi Jun frowned with slight displease. ¡°What happened? How can there be any good news for us now?¡± ¡°It¡­ it is Sir¡¯s niece¡­¡± That person was panting profusely as he continued to report, ¡°She has already entered the Tian Mo City with her husband by her side.¡± ¡°What?¡± Dou Yi Jun¡¯s body jolted. He was jubnt as hemented, ¡°Yue Er and Wu Chen? They are back? Quicklye with me to greet them!¡± The crowd was excited at this moment. Xiao Tian Yu and Madam Sheng Yue hastily raised their heads to look at the entrance of the manor. Chapter 1014 –The Gathering Part 6

Chapter 1014 -The Gathering Part 6

Two figures walked in from outside the manor before they could do anything¡­ White robes and hair fluttered gently in the wind. Madam Sheng Yue hastily covered her lips after seeing the girl¡¯s wless face. Her delicate body shuddered slightly. The heavens knew how much nightmares she had experienced ever since Mu Ru Yue¡¯s disappearance. She didn¡¯t expect to finally see her most beloved daughter once again. ¡°Father! Mother! Uncle!¡± Mu Ru Yue smilingly walked forth. With a gentle gaze, she said, ¡°I¡¯ve returned¡­¡± ¡®That¡¯s right, she had returned¡­¡¯ ¡°Yue Er, Wu Chen! Where did the two of you go during this period of time?¡± Xiao Tian Yu¡¯s gaze was brimmed with concern as he continued, ¡°We thought something had happened to you. Ye Wu Chen smiled, pulling Mu Ru Yue into his embrace. He replied with a gentle and warm expression, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Lord father-inw, nothing will ever happen to Mu Er as long as I am by her side¡­¡± Just when Mu Ru Yue wanted to exin something, she heard two voices calling her from behind. ¡°Master!¡± One of the voices was so loud that the other youthful voice was totally stifled. Not to mention Mu Ru Yue, the rest got a shock. It was especially so from the tworge power. All of them had shifted their gazes to Murong Qin. ¡°Who are you¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue frowned slightly as she asked in doubt. ¡°Hehe,¡± Murong Qin no longer had his previous arrogance as he chuckled and introduced himself, ¡°Master, have you forgotten about me? I am Murong Qing Chu¡¯s father. We previously had met each other once. I¡¯ve recognised you as my Master after gaining the inheritance that you had left behind by chance.¡± Mu Ru Yue was stunned as she finally remembered who he was. ¡®This man is the bonafide governor of the Immortal Doctor Sect. He had appeared together with Murong Qing Chu after I had previously killed Nangong Zi Feng. He then kept on self-proiming himself as the disciple of Senior Yue.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m not your Master.¡± ¡°Master, it doesn¡¯t matter if you admit being my Master or not. I will suffice in me being your disciple.¡± Murong Qin smiled tteringly. If he had a tail, he would be wagging it to beg for Mu Ru Yue¡¯s pity. Murong Qing Chu felt so ashamed by Murong Qin that he retreated a couple of steps away from Murong Qin, keeping his distance from him. He really wanted to say he didn¡¯t know this man¡­ ¡°Hehe,¡± Mo Fei chuckled andplimented, ¡°It¡¯s not a mystery why Xi Xi reveres you so much. You are extraordinary. You even refused a Supreme Realm practitioner to be your disciple. Not many people can have such a spirit.¡± ¡®More importantly, this woman¡¯s cultivation seems rather high¡­¡¯ Yao Sheng sighed slightly. With aplex gaze, hemented, ¡°You are indeed worthy to be Qian Cheng¡¯s Master¡­¡± ¡®It is reasonable for Qian Cheng to reject my offer in bing my disciple after possessing such a Master.¡¯ ¡°Master.¡± Qian Cheng Yan scratched his head and smiled youthfully and said, ¡°I finally get to see you again.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled as he looked at the man¡¯s bright eyes. ¡°If the two of you didn¡¯te here this time, perhaps I would have gone to the Medicine Sect and Martial Sect to look for you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± The light in Qian Chen Yan¡¯s eyes intensified. ¡®No matter if Master is being genuine or lying, it still proves that she hasn¡¯t forgotten about me¡­¡¯ ¡°Shu Ning, you are with Yue Er.¡± An Xi looked at Shu Ning that was standing behind Mu Ru Yue. Sheined with fake anger, ¡°You¡¯re really too cunning in not informing me. That¡¯s right, who is this gentleman? Why do I feel that he looks rather familiar?¡± Chapter 1015 –The Gathering Part 7

Chapter 1015 ¨CThe Gathering Part 7

Shu Ning gave a nce at Zi Qian Jing who was standing silently at the side. She smiled gracefully and introduced, ¡°He is Yue Er¡¯s son.¡± ps of thunder seemed to have struck above An Xi¡¯s head, making her body stiffen. ¡®This man is Mu Ru Yue¡¯s son? Can it be my ears are ying tricks on me? How can such a thing happen? How on earth was she able to give birth to a son that is only a few years younger than her¡­¡¯ ¡®I must have heard it wrong. That¡¯s right, I must have.¡± An Xi muttered to herself. It was as if she could fool herself that what she heard was just in her imagination when she said that to herself¡­ ¡°Elder sister,¡± Xiao Qing Qing leaped into Mu Ru Yue¡¯s embrace. She raised her beautiful face and smiled innocently and pure when she asked, ¡°You¡¯re finally back. But did my little cousin note back with you?¡± Everyone¡¯s gaze shifted toward Mu Ru Yue at that instant. It was as though they were waiting for her response. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body stiffened. She could only rx her body after a long period of time. She replied smilingly, ¡°Huang Er needs to settle some matters so he left temporarily for a period of time. He will be back soon.¡± ¡®Little Huang Er¡¯s identity is too sensitive after all. People perhaps may try to make use of him. Hence, I can¡¯t let him appear in public now¡­¡¯ ¡°Oh.¡± Xiao Qing Qing sighed with slight disappointment. ¡®It has been so long since I had seen him. I really long to see my little cousin that has a jade carved-like appearance.¡¯ ¡°Can the two of you please follow me?¡± Murong Qing Chu¡¯s gazended on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body. He even swept an indistinct gaze at Ye Wu Chen. With a gentle tone, he requested, ¡°I have some words I will like to speak with you privately.¡± Mu Ru Yue withdrew her gaze and nodded slightly as she agreed, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to the study room for a chat. Mother, Shu Ning is my friend. There are also these people that I will need to trouble you in entertaining them.¡± Mu Ru Yue and Ye Wu Chen started to follow closely behind Murong Qing Chu while she said that, quickly vanishing from the courtyard. The man had his hands behind his back within the study room. Gentle sunlight shone down from the sky,nding on his silver-white coloured hair. He looked like an aloof immortal that had exited from a painting. Mu Ru Yue looked at the man before him as she queried, ¡°What do you want to tell us?¡± The man gradually turned his body. With a slight smile in his aloof eyes, he revealed, ¡°I had foreseen the future of the continent recently, seeing some scenes. The entire continent will be in a terrible state in the near future. Everyone will be living within deep water and scorching mes.¡± ¡®That scene was too horrifying. It is so bad that I don¡¯t dare to watch it a second time¡­¡¯ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart sank. ¡®I don¡¯t care about those people in this continent that aren¡¯t rted to me. But there are my family members that I love fondly here.¡± ¡°What is your purpose of you telling us this¡­¡± ¡°I just wanted to inform you that your time is running out.¡± Murong Qing Chu smiled faintly as she continued, ¡°You must increase your might when those people are still stuck at the border of this world! To those experts, being just at the Spiritual Realm won¡¯t suffice¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart slowly sank further. A pair ofrge hands gripped her hand tightly as though he felt her unease. The warmth of his hand calmed her down. She looked at the aloof immortal-like man under the sunlight. ¡°I will quickly raise my might!¡± Murong Qing Chu smiled as he asked, ¡°Do you know about the Eighteen Levels of Purgatory1?¡± ¡®Eighteen Levels of Purgatory?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart shook. The words that Xiao Jing had said before she died reyed in her mind. ¡®Feng Jing Tian is being tortured within that Eighteen Levels of Purgatory! I can already imagine what the Eighteen Levels of Purgatory will be just by its name¡­¡¯ ¡°You seems to be aware that your friend is within that Eighteen Levels of Purgatory.¡± Murong Qing Chu smiled faintly and with a soft gaze, he continued, ¡°What I want to tell you next is regarding that Eighteen Levels of Purgatory¡­¡± 1. Miki: I am sorry but I had somehow misread the word and wrote this as Eighteen Levels of hell previously. Chapter 1016 –The Door of The Purgatory Part 1

Chapter 1016 -The Door of The Purgatory Part 1

¡°Eighteen Levels of Purgatory?¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her brow as she waited quietly to hear what Murong Qing Chu would say next. ¡°The Eighteen Levels of Purgatory isn¡¯t the same basis as hell. The Eighteen Levels of Purgatory was a dimension left behind by an expert in the far ancient time. Furthermore, there are only a few keys that can activate the door of that Eighteen Levels of Purgatory. ¡°I had coincidentallye across one of those keys. Nheless, you won¡¯t be able to enter the Eighteen Levels Of Purgatory that is within the North Devil Pce. However, there is another ce that possesses the entrance of the Purgatory¡­¡± Murong Qing Chu¡¯s gaze became serious. He stared his aloof gaze at the woman standing before him as he continued, ¡°Feng Jing Tian is within the sixth level of the Eighteen Levels of Purgatory, the ming Sea Purgatory. The key in my possession also only has ess to that sixth level so I can send you there. ¡°The time flow in the ming Sea Purgatory is different from the continent. A month in the Eastern Ind will be equivalent to a year of stay within that Purgatory. You will only be able to improve your might drastically by going there.¡± Mu Ru Yue became lost in thoughts. ¡®It is indeed my first time hearing about this Eighteen Levels of Purgatory in details. However, I must bring Feng Jing Tian out of there no matter what!¡¯ ¡°Wu Chen,¡± She shifted her gaze to the man by her side after thinking through. ¡°I want to head to that Eighteen Levels of Purgatory. But I am worried about the matters on this side. Bei Jun can already be said to be invincible here. In addition to those matters we heard from Murong Qing Chu, I want you to stay behind to protect my family¡­¡± ¡®There are people that I care tremendously for here. ¡®The person that I can trust entirely is only Ye Wu Chen¡­¡¯ ¡°Wu Chen,¡± Mu Ru Yue seemed to have seen through his worries as she chuckled lightly and persuaded, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯ve little Huang Er on my side. It is unimaginable for us to gauge his true strength. You totally don¡¯t need to fret at all with him by my side. No matter what, I will return back here to you safe and sound.¡± Ye Wu Chen raised his brow slightly, raising his arm to pull Mu Ru Yue into his embrace. His purple pupils focused on the woman in his embrace. With a charming smile, he swore, ¡°Mu Er, I can swear to you that nothing will happen to your family for as long as my soul exists. It is my promise to you.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart warmed up. ¡®I will absolutely be able to leave this world without regrets in my current life and eternity for possessing such a man that is willing to give his all in fulfilling my requests.¡¯ Mu Ru Yue embraced Ye Wu Chen tightly. She tiptoed to nt a light kiss on the man¡¯s lips. However, it was just a fleeting kiss. Just when Mu Ru Yue was going to leave his embrace, the arm that was embracing her tugged abruptly, making her fall within a warm chest. Ye Wu Chen had already forgotten about Murong Qing Chu that was still standing by their side. He kissed the woman¡¯s lips deeply. With scorching breaths felt on her ear, the man¡¯s low and heavy hoarse voice was heard, ¡°Mu Er, I will be waiting for your return¡­¡± He could only release the woman from his embrace after a long time had passed. Reluctance brimmed in his heart. Yet, Ye Wu Chen understood that once he left, there would be nobody that could protect the Dou family. Although there were still a couple of Supreme Realm practitioners around, they simrly wouldn¡¯t be able to hold a candle to Bei Jun. ¡®Since I had decided to love this woman with everything I have before, I should let her save the person she wants to rescue with nary a worry¡­¡¯ ¡°Wu Chen, I will return as soon as possible.¡± Mu Ru Yue looked toward Murong Qing Chu as she rified, ¡°How long more will it be until the World Annihtion Crisis?¡± ¡°Three months.¡± ¡®Three months? In other words, I only have three years to upgrade my cultivation¡­¡¯ Chapter 1017 –The Door of The Purgatory Part 2

Chapter 1017 ¨CThe Door of The Purgatory Part 2

¡°This is just a rough estimation. But some things can happen and perhaps make them appear earlier. Therefore, you must improve your might as quickly as possible.¡± There was a never seen before seriousness on Murong Qing Chu¡¯s usual aloof and elegant face. His pleasant voice was as refreshing as spring water. ¡°I understand.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded and said, ¡°Murong Qing Chu, please bring me to the Eighteen Level of Purgatory¡­¡± The entrance of the Eighteen Level of Purgatory was located at a volcano near the North Devil Pce. That volcano frequently erupted, making its surrounding tremendously dangerous. Hence, not people would be willing to enter that area. ¡°The Eighteen Level of Purgatory is within the sea of mes of that volcano. This is the key. You can head down there by yourself. I won¡¯t be apanying you.¡± Murong Qing Chu took out a key that had a length of an entire arm from his storage dimension and ced it before Mu Ru Yue. With a light smile, he said, ¡°I believe you have some ways to enter it.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded slightly. She took out and consumed a Fire Nullification Pill from her storage dimension. She jumped within the sea of mes after taking the key from Murong Qing Chu, rapidly disappearing from the man¡¯s aloof eyes¡­ Hot! Now, Mu Ru Yue could fill she was being surrounded by heat! She could still feel a heat as though capable of incinerating her even under the effect of the Fire Nullification Pill. ¡°This sea of mes is enormous. I don¡¯t know where the entrance of the Purgatory will be at.¡± Mu Ru Yue remained silent for a moment in deep thoughts. Yet, the key in her hand emitted a faint glow. The golden light illuminated the entire sea of mes. It was as though guiding her¡­ ¡°Is this it?¡± Mu Ru Yue thought as she hastily swam forward. Suddenly, she halted her movements as she looked in front of her. Her gazended on a group of scarlet scorpion; her pupils dted abruptly. ¡°Are those¡­ me Scorpions? Furthermore, the weakest one in the group is at the Spiritual Realm and there are a couple of scorpions at the Supreme Realm¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s breath became slightly sluggish. ¡®I didn¡¯t expect there will be so many aggressive demon beasts within the sea of mes.¡¯ Nheless, those me Scorpions seemed to have noticed Mu Ru Yue existence while she was in deep thoughts, quickly crawling toward her. Their speed was so rapid that they quickly neared before Mu Ru Yue¡­ ¡°If it was other ces and needed to face these many foes, perhaps I would struggle a little. But this ce is within the sea of mes. This is the environment where I excel in the best.¡± Mu Ru Yue slowly raised her hand, instantly arge sword appeared in her palm. All of the mes gathered toward Mu Ru Yue, forming an intense firestorm around her sword. Boom! With a brandish of her sword, the firestorm swiftly headed toward the scorpions that were crawling over. Although the scorpions had a fire attribute, they couldn¡¯t withstand such a blow. Several died on their backs after arge explosion. Some lucky survivors stood timidly at a side, afraid to continue advancing. Mu Ru Yue withdrew her Heavenly me Dragon Sword. But she didn¡¯t n on wiping all of those scorpions out. Since they stopped their advancement, she wouldn¡¯t intentionally attack them¡­ ¡°Since the me Scorpions appeared here, it also means that the entrance to the purgatory isn¡¯t far.¡± She speedily swam in front of the scorpions, heading to the direction that the key was leading her to. Those scorpions wanted to try and stop her. But they cowered a little once they thought back about her previously might¡­ A set of enormous doors was promptly reflected within Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes. Chapter 1018 –The Door of The Purgatory Part 3

Chapter 1018 ¨CThe Door of The Purgatory Part 3

There was a set of rusty metal chains hanging on the door. Arge key opening entered Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes. There was a horrifying skull with two glimmering hell mes shining within it. It was as if a pair of eyes was staring gloomily at you¡­ ¡°Is this the entrance of the purgatory? But¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s voice was suddenly vanished from within her throat. It was as though her further words were stuck within it. Her gaze stared at the Phoenix that was sitting crossed-leg with its eyes close beside the entrance, gasping. ¡°Scorching me Phoenix! That¡¯s right, it is indeed the legendary Scorching me Phoenix from the legends that had already been extinct from the continent ages ago! Why has it appeared here?¡± ¡®The Scorching me Phoenix is a well-known demon beast from the prehistoric time. From what I had read, it managed to wipe out a million army force by itself. ¡®Following that, she left the continent after bing a god. But why is she at this kind of ce now?¡¯ The Scorching me Phoenix that was creeping[1: Miki: If it was me, I would say resting but the author wants the Phoenix to be a creep xD] beside the entrance of the purgatory finally opened her eyes when Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart was trembling¡­ Her pair of scarlet red eyes that carried a ruthless bloodthirsty vibe within it slowlynded on Mu Ru Yue¡­ Boom! A strong aura rose from the Scorching me Phoenix. She slowly stood up and walked toward Mu Ru Yue. The pressure reeking off her body intensified as she neared Mu Ru Yue, suffocating anyone within its presence¡­ ¡°Human, who allowed you to step a foot into this ce?¡± The Scorching me Phoenix raised her head as she looked down toward Mu Ru Yue with an alluring voice that was filled with sinister coldness. ¡°My Master had ordered me to take care of this entire sea of mes. Anyone that barges into it must die!¡± A potent killing intent surged forth from the Scorching me Phoenix¡¯s body when it said thest word. The entire mes within the sea of mes umted toward the Scorching me Phoenix at that moment. Boom! The feathers of her entire body were ignited, giving off a dreadful grandeur. Mu Ru Yue felt that it was extremely difficult just to move her feet under the pressure of the aura. Her cial appearance became gravely pale bit by bit. ¡°No, I certainly mustn¡¯t die here!¡± Mu Ru Yue took in a mouthful of cold air and became silent. ¡®This phoenix¡¯s might is really powerful. It is at least several times stronger than those little scorpions. Even if the Phoenix hasn¡¯t be a full god, she should at least already be a half-god. ¡®That kind of might isn¡¯t something I can deal with currently¡­ ¡®Moreover, the effect of the Fire Nullification Pill is already dissipating. Even if I don¡¯t fear these mes, I will still be severely hurt even if I manage to survive within this sea of mes once the Fire Nullification effect haspletely vanished.¡¯ ¡°If I¡¯ve not guessed wrong, you should have sustained severe injuries.¡± A glimmered flickered in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes and she said, ¡°If you let me enter the entrance of the purgatory, I can help you treat your wounds.¡± The Scorching me Phoenix sniggered as she refused, ¡°Humans are always known to be crafty creatures. Isn¡¯t it you humans that hurt me to such an extent? I no longer believe in any flowery words that you human race speaks. Since you have the guts to barge into this ce, you should ept death!¡± Swish! mes gradually condensed within the hand of the Scorching me Phoenix. Boom! The me moved like a light wave toward Mu Ru Yue. Mu Ru Yue felt as though the air before her had dissipated under the scorching mes. She could only watch on as those mes neared her¡­ ¡®No! ¡®I can¡¯t die! ¡®There is a man still waiting for me. ¡®Since I promised I will return safely, I mustn¡¯t let him down!¡¯ Mu Ru Yue raised her head with a powerful grandeur that erupted from her body. That light wave that was charging over to her instantly vanished under the might of her intense power¡­ Chapter 1019 –The Door of The Purgatory Part 4

Chapter 1019 ¨CThe Door of The Purgatory Part 4

The entire sea of mes regained its previous tranquility. The Scorching me Phoenix was stunned as its scarlet eyes stared at Mu Ru Yue¡¯s ice-cold face. An excitement glow suddenly appeared within its eyes. That¡¯s right, it was indeed excitement. Mu Ru Yue frowned slightly, obviously clueless. A childish yet gloomy voice was suddenly heard from her body when she was in doubt. ¡°Scorching me Phoenix, she is my Mother. When did you have the guts to be delusional in trying to hurt my Mother?!¡± Swish! A snow-white figure moved in a sh andnded beside Mu Ru Yue. Ye Si Huang stood by her side with his silver hairs fluttering within the sea of mes. He was as beautiful as a little immortal child. His tender jade-carved cheek would give people an impulse to pinch it hard. However, the little boy possessed a pair of scarlet eyes. He no longer looked as innocent and adorable as before. He looked coldly at the excited Scorching me Phoenix. ¡°Yo-you are my benefactor?¡± The Scorching me Phoenix became stirred up, staring at the little boy before her. ¡®This man must be my benefactor as he had silver hair and red eyes with an appearance that could be passed as an immortal or a devil. In addition to his nostalgic aura, I can¡¯t be wrong. ¡®But why has my benefactor be a kid? There¡¯s a heaven and earth disparity from the previous benefactor that stood at the summit of the world, looking down upon themon popce¡­¡¯ ¡°Scorching me Phoenix, if you still remember that I had saved your life before, immediately form a contract with her!¡± Ye Si Huang pointed at Mu Ru Yue at his side and ordered coldly. The Scorching me Phoenix hesitated for a moment as she replied, ¡°But my Master ordered me to watch over the entrance of the purgatory. I can¡¯t disobey my Master¡¯s order.¡± ¡°Your Master?¡± Ye Si Huang sniggered as he continued, ¡°Your Master has already been gone ages ago. What is the point in you continuing to stay here? Not many people will be able toe here even if you aren¡¯t watching over the entrance of the purgatory. There aren¡¯t many people that are as abnormal as my Mother. ¡°Moreover, this isn¡¯t the only entrance of the purgatory from the continent. Even if you blocked people from entering here, people could still enter the purgatory from other ces. Hence, how about forming a contract with my Mother to repay me in saving your life previously? It should be much better than staying here doing such a useless thing.¡± ¡®Actually, it was just a coincidence in previously saving the Scorching me Phoenix. I had obtained an item that could be used to treat a sacred beast by luck. I was searching for a guinea pig to test it out. I then met with the Scorching me Phoenix at that moment. Naturally, she had be my guinea pig. I didn¡¯t expect it to really work in the end. ¡®It was also due to that incident that I made the Scorching me Phoenix owe me arge favour.¡¯ ¡°I¡­¡± The Scorching me Phoenix was slightly hesitant. But when she thought that her Master had not appeared after waiting for him for several ten thousand years, he must have met with a mishap. Her heart sank subconsciously as she agreed, ¡°Alright, I agree. I¡¯ve already guarded this ce for so many years for Master. It can be said that I had been responsible and diligent. I currently am already sick and tired of this ce. I want to leave this ce¡­¡± ¡®I¡¯ve been living in solitary for thousands of years, suffering every day and night at this ce. I had already been sick of this current life long ago. It is perfect that Mu Ru Yue¡¯s appearance can also bring me out of this dreadful ce.¡¯ ¡°But I¡¯m guessing the two of you should be wanting to enter the purgatory. Since I don¡¯t want to enter that ce, I shall be waiting here for you. I will form the contract once she leaves the purgatory.¡± ¡°I can agree to that request¡­¡± Ye Si Huang turned her head to look at Mu Ru Yue. His original gloomy face instantly brimmed with a candid smile. The Scorching me Phoenix gawked at how rapid his expression had changed, tongue-tied. Chapter 1020 –The Door of The Purgatory Part 5

Chapter 1020 ¨CThe Door of The Purgatory Part 5

¡°Mother, let¡¯s go. This Phoenix can¡¯t run away from us. She will be Mother¡¯s servant once we leave the purgatory. You can torture and mistreat her all you like. Who called her to try and kill Mother just now?¡± The Scorching me Phoenix felt a chill ran through her spine. She looked at Ye Si Huang in resentment, feeling wronged. ¡®Who called the human race to hurt me before? Hence, I generally hate all humans¡­¡¯ Mu Ru Yue smiled as she said, ¡°Huang Er, return back into the Alchemy Book first.¡± ¡®Alchemy Book?¡¯ The Scorching me Phoenix¡¯s heart suddenly skipped a beat. She looked puzzled at Mu Ru Yue with a trace of shock that shed past her eyes. ¡®How can she possess the Alchemy Book? Th-this is just impossible!¡¯ Mu Ru Yue couldn¡¯t in the slightest see the expression of the Scorching me Phoenix as she was brisk walking toward the entrance of the purgatory. She inserted the key in her hand into the key opening using a lot of her strength to turn the key. Swish! The doors opened. Following that, she didn¡¯t hesitate for even a split second to enter the doors of the purgatory¡­ Red maple fallen leaves littered the ground of the Purgatory Forest. It looked like a sea of mes from afar. Currently, a group of people was stepping on the maple leaves within the forest, giving off rustling sounds. The sound was that crisp under the night sky. There was a ck-robed man leading the group in the forefront. His grave and stern handsome face emitted a soul-captivating glow under the moonlight. The man¡¯s thin lips were slightly pursed up, forming a cold arc. His pitch ck night-like eyes would make anyone be unable to shift their eyes away from him. ¡°Team leader, how long more will we be able to exit the Purgatory Forest?¡± The person that said it was a petite beauty. She wiped off the sweat on her forehead and asked with slight impatience. The ck-robed man didn¡¯t say anything. He frowned slightly as he shot an ice-cold gaze in front of him, looking at the white figure that was blocking their path¡­ ¡°About this¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue asked weakly, ¡°I¡¯m lost. I wonder if I can follow your team out of here?¡± ¡®I had already reached the Purgatory Forest a couple of days ago. But I had always been circling in the same area. If I can¡¯t find someone familiar with the route out of this forest, perhaps it will be impossible for me to leave this ce for eternity.¡¯ ¡°Thisdy, are you giving us a mission?¡± The middle-aged man standing behind the team leader exined, grinning from ear to ear, ¡°But if you want to hire us to bring you out of this ce, you will need to give us amission.¡± ¡°Mission? Commission?¡± Mu Ru Yue was stunned for a moment. ¡®Is there really such thing as amission in this world?¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± The middle-aged man nodded and continued, ¡°We are a small mercenary team. We won¡¯t be able to ept your request unless you pay us amission.¡± ¡®A small mercenary team?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue was startled once again upon hearing such a familiar term. ¡®Doesn¡¯t only Hua Xia has mercenaries? Why is there such a thing here in a different world?¡¯ ¡°Uncle Zhang (camphor),¡± The petite beauty red at Mu Ru Yue as she said with a sneer, ¡°She won¡¯t be able to pay amission, judging by her poverty-looking appearance. Why are we doing such an unnecessary act? Moreover, this Purgatory Forest is extraordinarily dangerous. We are already having difficulty in just protecting ourselves. Why should we bring along another burden?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s white robe was tattered from being torn by branches after spending a couple of days circling an area of the Purgatory Forest. It still wasn¡¯t able to cover up her wless appearance although it was the case. ¡®It is due to that impable face of hers that make me a little jealous of her¡­¡¯ ¡°Commission?¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her lips slightly as she offered, ¡°I wonder if a Heaven Stage Mid Rank pill will suffice.¡± ¡®Pill?¡¯ The middle-aged man gasped as he stared at Mu Ru Yue and rified, ¡°Di-did you just say pill and even a Heaven Stage Mid Rank pill?¡± Chapter 1021 – Burden? Shock! Part 1

Chapter 1021 - Burden? Shock! Part 1

There were several restrictions within the Eighteen Levels of Purgatory. Alchemists here were even more precious than those in the continent so not to mention such a prestigious Heaven Stage Mid Rank Alchemist¡­ ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Mu Ru Yue smirked slightly as she continued, ¡°I will give you a Heaven Stage Mid Rank pill as your payment if you bring me out of this ce.¡± The grave and stern man nced at Mu Ru Yue. His low and heavy voice was slowly heard within the forest, ¡°Our Purgatory small team epts your request.¡± ¡°Team leader!¡± The petite beauty instantly widened herrge eyes upon hearing that. She persuaded, ¡°But this Purgatory Forest is too risky. Won¡¯t she be just a burden if we bring her along? Even though the pill she is offering is indeed precious but it can¡¯t be that we should lose our lives over a pill, right?¡± She red at Mu Ru Yue after saying that and said with a warning gaze, ¡°Hey! Why are you still standing there? Why aren¡¯t you leaving this ce?¡± ¡°Ling (spirit) Er!¡± The middle-aged man that was behind the grave and stern man had a drastic change in her expression before the team leader could say anything. He yelled with slight anger, ¡°The team leader didn¡¯t even say anything. Why are you barging into their conversation?¡± ¡°But Father¡­¡± Yin Ling (hospitable spirit) pursed her tender lips slightly with resentment in her gaze. The grave and stern man didn¡¯t even give Yin Ling a nce from the start. His gaze focused on Mu Ru Yue. He then said gradually, ¡°Let¡¯s go. You can give us themission after the mission is over.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Mu Ru Yue smirked as she asked, ¡°That¡¯s right, may I ask what level is this in the Eighteen Levels of Purgatory?¡± The man looked coldly at Mu Ru Yue before he slowly spat out a word, ¡°Six.¡± ¡®Level six?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue was stunned. ¡®Feng Jing Tian is within the Sixth level of the purgatory. Isn¡¯t it just nice for me to enter this ce? I don¡¯t know why but my instinct keeps telling me that there is a connection to Murong Qing Chu in me entering the sixth level¡­¡¯ Yin Ling felt that it was unfair but she didn¡¯t say anything, following silently behind the team. Mu Ru Yue found out that the team leader¡¯s name was Leng Yan (cold me) after chatting with them along the way. Moreover, the middle-aged man, Yin Feng (hospitable peak), and the petite beauty, Yin Ling, were a pair of father and daughter. They were in the Purgatory Forest for a task¡­ ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Yin Feng turned his head to look at Mu Ru Yue and said with a smile, ¡°Lady Mu, you shouldn¡¯t be a person of this sixth level of purgatory. I wonder why have youe here for.¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking for a friend.¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her brow slightly and asked indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t know if you all are aware of the location for the Fire Sea Purgatory.¡± ¡°Fire Sea Purgatory?¡± The crowd was startled, halting their steps subconsciously. They looked at Mu Ru Yue¡¯s face in shock. Mu Ru Yue rubbed the back of her head as she queried, ¡°Is there a problem?¡± ¡°Lady,¡± Yin Feng¡¯s gaze turned serious as he continued, ¡°Why do you want to find that Fire Sea Purgatory for? It can¡¯t be your friend is within that Fire Sea Purgatory, right?¡± ¡°About this¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue paused for a moment before she told a white lie, ¡°I just heard about the Fire Sea Purgatory so I want to have some understandings of it¡­¡± ¡°So that¡¯s the case.¡± Yin Feng heaved a sigh of relief as he said with a rxed smile, ¡°Every level of the purgatory has a punishment ground. Our sixth level possesses the Fire Sea Purgatory as our punishment ground. ¡°Only people that hadmitted a hideous crime will be tossed into the Fire Sea Purgatory to be punished. The flesh and body of a person can¡¯t survive within that Fire Sea Purgatory but their soul will not extinct for eternity. They will experience unending fire torture for all their lives and eternity! But there aren¡¯t a lot of people that know where the Fire Sea Purgatory is located so we don¡¯t know much about it.¡± Chapter 1022 –Burden? Shock! Part 2

Chapter 1022 ¨CBurden? Shock! Part 2

Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze darkened. ¡®It seems that I will need to spend some times looking for Feng Jing Tian¡­¡¯ However, boundless mes of fury burst out of her chest whenever she thought about the torment Feng Jing Tian was currently suffering from within the Fire Sea Purgatory; it almost literally set her entire body aze. ¡®I will never forgive Bei Jun no matter what!¡¯ Leng Yan nced at Mu Ru Yue but quickly withdrew his gaze. He then ordered in a low and heavy voice, ¡°Let¡¯s continue moving forth¡­¡± The tranquility of the forest was disrupted by the footsteps of the crowd. asional rustling sounds could be heard within the dense forest. But once it felt the power radiating off those people, that sound gradually disappeared¡­ ¡°Lady Mu, we will be leaving the Purgatory Forest really soon. But¡­¡± Yin Feng was suddenly stunned. He seemed to have discovered something as his eyes had widened. He had even forcefully swallowed his words that had already reached the tip of his throat. ¡°Is¡­ is that the Purple Spirit Flower?¡± The crowd looked in the direction that he was looking at. A purple flower was fluttering slightly among the breeze within a dried up tree amongst bush and tree. ¡°Purple Spirit Flower! Oh heavens, this is the purpose of why we hade to the Purgatory Forest this time! Yet, we didn¡¯t notice it when we firste here and only to discover on our trip back.¡± Everyone became excited at this instant with surprise-filled eyes. Yin Lin brows curved up from happiness. She moved in a sh over to that Purple Spirit Flower. Nheless, arge figure blocked the sunlight in front of her just when she was about to touch the Purple Spirit Flower. ¡°Ling Er, be careful!¡± Yin Feng¡¯s expression changed greatly. Hisplexion turned gravely pale with despair-filled eyes. Yin Ling¡¯s fingers stiffened slightly. When she raised her head, her eyes met with arge open mouth. Disgusting saliva drooled out from its mouth, making people feel like retching. But Yin Ling couldn¡¯t care much of anything now. Dread filled her heart, making her freeze uncontrobly¡­ The scent of Death was that close to her. It was as if she was soon be going to enter hell in the next second. Swish! A ck of light shed past at this moment. His ck hair was fluttering among the wind. Yin Ling was stunned for a moment. Arge hand pushed her hard away when she still wasn¡¯t able to recover her senses. Following that, the figure moved to dodged to a side. The beast¡¯s w ripped off the skin of his arm even if it was the case. Blood covered his entire arm, staining his robes red¡­ ¡°Team¡­ team leader?¡± Yin Ling raised her head, startled, as she looked at the man¡¯s grave and stern face. Tears subconsciously misted her eyes as she apologized, ¡°Team leader, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Yin Feng sighed helplessly as he exined, ¡°Ling Er, medicinal ingredients such a the Purple Spirit Flower will always be protected by a demon beast. You are indeed to reckless this time. Moreover, this spiritual beast¡¯s power is so strong. It should be at the Spiritual Realm. Yet, what is more important to settle now is how to deal with this demon beast.¡± Yin Ling bit down on her lip hard. She looked guiltily at Leng Yan that was standing among a gale. A light coat of tears covered her eyes. ¡°Everyone, listen to my order! We must protect our team leader!¡± Yin Feng¡¯s heart sank slightly as he yelled out. Instantly, all of them surrounded that demon beast, enclosing it within their encirclement¡­ ¡°Hiss! Hiss!¡± The Eight-wed Heavenly Python hissed as it¡¯s sinister cold eyes locked on to the crowd before it. When it slithered over, it was akin to a heavenly dragon dashing toward the crowd. Its tail coiled around a person¡¯s neck. Bang! With a heavy swing of its tail, that person¡¯s head crashed against a tree, momentarily made him feel confused from the fall¡­ Chapter 1023 –Burden? Shock! Part 3

Chapter 1023 ¨CBurden? Shock! Part 3

¡°We won¡¯t make it at this rate!¡± Yin Feng¡¯s gaze darkened slightly. He watched on coldly at the Eight-wed Heavenly Python that remainedpletely unhurt when it was under the crowd¡¯s attack. His gaze gradually became serious. ¡®The skin of this Eight-wed Heavenly Python is really thick. Not a single injury could be seen on its skin even when a dended directly on it. Inparison, we are getting several wounds from it¡­¡¯ Swish! When he was thinking about what to do, an enormous python suddenly appeared and flew toward Leng Yan, aiming to bite Leng Yan¡¯s head. Yin Feng got a fright that he almost leaped. He anxiously said, ¡°Not good! This is a couple of Eight-wed Heavenly Pythons. Quick! Quickly save the team leader!¡± Nheless, it was already toote. Leng Yan was busy facing with the Eight-wed Heavenly Python before him. Now, another python had suddenly appeared. When his head around, that python already was about to bite him¡­ Everyone¡¯s heart stopped beating at this moment as they watched this scene in despair. ¡®The team leader is their hope. If he dies, what can they do from then on without hope?¡¯ ¡°No!!¡± Yin Ling shrieked in despair. Tears slowly trickled down her beautiful face. Sorrow filled her beautiful face. ¡®It¡¯s me. I had implicated Lord team leader¡­¡¯ Leng Yan¡¯s expression was extremely peaceful whenpared to the despairing crowd. He smirked with derision. It was unknown if he was mocking this world or for other reasons¡­ Suddenly, white robes shed past his eyes. An enormousrge sword that was glimmering with mes was mercilessly shed downward from the sky. Thend and mountain swayed at that moment. Blood spurt out from the Eight-wed Heavenly Python¡¯s enormous body, staining the entire ground before it red. Everyone was stunned. They looked at the white robes under the gale in disbelief. Their expression was like they were looking at a ghost, their gaze brimmed with shock and astonishment¡­ Could someone tell them that what they were seeing was fake?! This woman looked about the same age as their team leader. She had unexpectedly in the Eight-wed Heavenly Python with just a move. ¡°Hiss! Hiss!¡¯ When the partner of that deceased Eight-wed Heavenly Python saw that her partner had died, it was enraged. It rapidly attacked toward Mu Ru Yue. White robes fluttered slightly under the gale. Mu Ru Yue had her back facing the Eight-wed Heavenly Python. It was as though she didn¡¯t notice the nearing python¡­ ¡°Lady Mu, be careful!¡± Yin Feng¡¯s heart leaped up to his chest. He couldn¡¯t help but warn anxiously. However, Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t turn her head back from the start¡­ Swish! The Eight-wed Heavenly Python was rapidly flying over to her. Its razor-sharp teeth emitted a sinister cold glow. An unknown excitement was expressed in its eyes when it thought it was about to revenge for its partner¡­ But scorching mes surged out from Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body when its teeth were about to near Mu Ru Yue¡¯s neck. Scorching mes spread over the entire Eight-wed Heavenly Python¡¯s body. It wailed anguishly, following to the ground with its body emitting a sizzling sound. The fragrance of roasted meat entered the crowd¡¯s nose¡­ The crowd dazed. They looked in disbelief at the woman¡¯s back. An intense shock was expressed in their eyes. Yin Ling¡¯splexion turned gravely pale with her body shuddering. ¡®This woman is that powerful. It is such a joke that I previously insulted her as a burden. It seems the real burden is actually us¡­¡¯ ¡°Lady Mu,¡± Yin Feng came back to his senses. He continued with cupped fists, ¡°Thank you for thedy¡¯s help. Otherwise, we will certainly have been wiped out.¡± Mu Ru Yue finally turned around slowly when she heard his words¡­ Chapter 1024 –Burden? Shock! Part 4

Chapter 1024 ¨CBurden? Shock! Part 4

A light glow could be seen from the woman¡¯s impable face. Her gaze was indifferent,pletely peaceful. ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me. If all of you died here, I won¡¯t be able to find my way out of this forest. Hence, we are just benefiting mutually¡­¡± Yin Feng smiled bitterly. ¡°Even if that¡¯s so, it is the truth that you saved our lives. If we died here, we wouldn¡¯t be able to secure the Purple Spirit Flower. Our goal ining here is for this Purple Spirit Flower. This Purple Spirit Flower simrly has great use for all of us.¡± ¡°Purple Spirit Flower?¡± Mu Ru Yue was startled as she asked curiously. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Yin Feng nodded as he continued, ¡°Our team leader¡¯s father is critically ill. We heard he could only be saved by refining a Heaven Stage High Rank pill with this Purple Spirit Flower so we took a huge risk ining here to search for the flower. If it wasn¡¯t for you, it would be hard for team leader¡¯s father to keep his life.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze turned serious as she revealed, ¡°I shall give all of you a piece of advice on the behalf of you bringing me out of this Purgatory Forest. The Purple Spirit Flower isn¡¯t a life-saving medicine. This kind of flower can be used to control the mind of the consumer to seed in some kind of plot.¡± Yin Feng was stunned for a moment as he replied, ¡°I-is that the truth? Team leader¡¯s elder brother had managed to invite a Heaven Stage Alchemist that was willing to help us refine a pill with great difficulty. If what you said was true, then¡­¡± ¡®What is his motive?¡¯ Leng Yan frowned slightly as he raised his head to focus on the girl¡¯s wless face. A resolute glow could be seen on the grave and stern face as he said in a certain tone, filled with determination and strength, ¡°I owe you a favour.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need you to return the favour.¡± Mu Ru Yue frowned slightly. ¡®Frankly, I had just saved these people in order to leave the Purgatory Forest.¡¯ ¡°No matter what, I will remember this favour.¡± Leng Yan looked emotionlessly at Mu Ru Yue as he said coldly. ¡°Up to you.¡± Mu Ru Yue shrugged her shoulders with a ¡®whatever¡¯ smile. Yin Ling that was standing behind them pursed his lips slightly as she looked at Mu Ru Yue that was standing in front of her. A trace of peculiar glint shed past her eyes. She finally gathered her courage to work forth and apologized weakly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her brow as she nced curiously at Yin Ling. She continued, ¡°Do you need something from me?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Yin Ling bit down on her lip before she continued, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have insulted you earlier by saying you were a burden.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded after hearing what she said. She then asked with an indifferent gaze, ¡°When did you say those words?¡± Yin Ling was stunned. ¡®This woman didn¡¯t in the slightest heard all those words that I had previously said? Had I been just muttering to myself for a long time just now?¡¯ Yin Ling was so embarrassed that she almost wanted to find a ce to hide upon thinking about that. She looked at Mu Ru Yue with a flushed face. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Leng Yan nced at Yin Ling before turning around to walk forth. The team continued on their journey to leave the Purgatory Forest. But this time, none of them dared to look down upon Mu Ru Yue. Her might could be said to be superior among the group. If she could be counted as a burden, what would the rest be? ¡°Sigh.¡± Yin Feng sighed as he looked at his daughter. ¡°Ling Er, there are always people more talented than you are. You can¡¯t judge a person by their appearance. Some people are great at hiding their genuine might. You can¡¯t judge anything just by their outer appearance¡­¡± ¡°Father, I understand.¡± Yin Ling bit down lightly on her lip as she said, ashamed, ¡°The best example will be this woman¡­¡± Chapter 1025 –Burden? Shock! Part 5

Chapter 1025 ¨CBurden? Shock! Part 5

The Purgatory Forest looked scarlet-red under the glow of the fire in the surrounding. Currently, the Purgatory Forest was filled with a peculiar aura. The mercenary small team that was originally advancing suddenly halted their steps. They looked seriously before them. ¡°Be careful! There are quite a lot of traps in this area. Lady Mu, you shouldn¡¯t understand much of this ce since you hade here for the first time. It will suffice for you to follow how we move in a bit.¡± Yin Feng smiled cordially at Mu Ru Yue. To be honest, Mu Ru Yue had a great impression of this small mercenary team. But she didn¡¯t say anything and just smiled lightly. She tossed her gaze to the dense forest before her. ¡°Swish!¡± A ming arrow suddenly soared through the sky at this moment, heading toward the crowd. ¡°Be careful!¡± A low and heavy voice entered Mu Ru Yue¡¯s ear. A hand had held her hand when she came back to her senses, pulling her to a side. Mu Ru Yue was stunned as she looked at the man beside her, unable to understand his action. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Leng Yan released her hand as he exined in a grave and stern voice, ¡°I forgot about your might.¡± ¡®This woman possesses such mighty power. She didn¡¯t need my help at all¡­¡¯ ¡°Mhm. That¡¯s right¡­¡± Suddenly, Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze focused on a scarlet red fruit near them. She became jubnt andmented, ¡°ming Dragon Fruit?¡± ¡®This is a ming Dragon Fruit that is one of the medicinal ingredients in refining a Divine Stage Pill! ¡®It ismon knowledge that nobody in this world has been able to refine a Divine Stage Pill. It is actually due to the difficulty in obtaining Divine Stage Medicinal nts. I didn¡¯t expect to discover such a precious item within this Purgatory Forest.¡¯ ¡°Swish!¡± Mu Ru Yue moved in a sh over to the ming Dragon Fruit. Countless mighty grandeurs was suddenly felt at the side of the ming Dragon Fruits. However, when they felt Mu Ru Yue¡¯s grandeur, they retracted their grandeur. They regained their calm as if nothing had happened¡­ ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to find the ming Dragon Fruit this quickly.¡± Mu Ru Yue plucked the ming Dragon Fruit with a light smile on her face. ¡®I indeed didn¡¯t make a wasted trip in this ming Forest¡­¡¯ ¡°Little girl, I wonder if you can give that Fire Pattern Fruit to me?¡± An elderly voice was heard from behind her at this moment. Mu Ru Yue slowly turned around. A person had suddenly appeared in the sky at that moment. He had snow-white robes with an immortal bone. Mu Ru Yue raised her brow upon hearing what he said. ¡®The Fire Pattern Fruit indeed looks extremely simr to the ming Dragon Fruit. But they have a heaven and earth disparity ording to their values¡­ ¡®It could be seen that this elder¡¯s alchemy skills aren¡¯t very high for mistaking the ming Dragon Fruit as the Fire Pattern Fruit.¡¯ ¡°Sorry, but I can¡¯t give it to you.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s voice was calm and indifferent. It was as though she didn¡¯t ce any importance on his words. The elder smiled and offered, ¡°Little girl, this Fire Pattern Fruit is a medicinal ingredient that can be used to refine a Heaven Stage High Rank pill. It shouldn¡¯t have much use to you. What if I am willing to use a Heaven Stage High Rank Purple Energy Pill to exchange it for that Fire Pattern Fruit? What do you think about that?¡± ¡°What if¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°I am unwilling to do the exchange?¡± The elder¡¯s expression darkened subconsciously when he saw that she didn¡¯t appreciate his goodwill in offering her apromise. ¡°Little girl, I am already making a loss in using a Heaven Stage High Rank Purple Energy Pill to exchange for the Fire Pattern Fruit. If it wasn¡¯t for the case that I urgently need this Fire Pattern Fruit, I wouldn¡¯t have chosen to make such a loss. Thus, let me give you a bit of advice. You should quit when you are ahead. Otherwise, you will get nothing in the end!¡± Chapter 1026 –Burden? Shock! Part 6

Chapter 1026 ¨CBurden? Shock! Part 6

Mu Ru Yue smiled. Her smile was one that brimmed with mockery. ¡°I reject the exchange!¡± The elder¡¯s face became gloomy at that instant. He looked coldly at Mu Ru Yue and said, ¡°I wasn¡¯t easy for me toe across the Fire Pattern Fruit so I won¡¯t give up no matter what. Since you¡¯re unwilling, you will only have an oue then¡­¡± Boom! A mighty aura expanded from the elder¡¯s body. It moved like howling wind and torrential rain toward Mu Ru Yue. Mu Ru Yue seemed to be like a small boat in raging waves as though she could disappear at any moment under that grandeur. ¡°Supreme!¡± Yin Feng gasped. ¡®This man is unexpectedly a Supreme Realm expert! ¡®It is extremely rare for one to meet with a Supreme Realm expert. Yet, he had appeared before us as our enemy¡­¡¯ Suddenly, ck robes shed past. Leng Yan was already standing before Mu Ru Yue, looking grave and stern at the elder before him. ¡°Team leader!¡± The rest was stunned. All of their expressions had a drastic change. Team leader had such a prestigious status. If something was to happen to him, then¡­ ¡°She saved my life.¡± ¡®That¡¯s right, she saved my life. Hence, I can¡¯t just watch on when she is in danger.¡¯ Everyone mysteriously calmed down upon hearing what he said. ¡®If it wasn¡¯t for Mu Ru Yue¡¯s help just now, all of us would have already died under the hands of the Eight-wed Heavenly Pythons¡­ ¡®Since so, this woman is our life benefactor¡­¡¯ Yin Ling bit on her lips. She seemed to have made up a decision as she walked to the side of Leng Yan with a clear glow in her eyes. Yin Feng was abruptly startled. Heughed brazenly as hemented, ¡°What do we need to fear when team leader and Ling Er aren¡¯t afraid? Is a Supreme Realm expert that outstanding? Our Purgatory small team isn¡¯t the type of person that is scared of death!¡± ¡®Our many life crises had we pulled through ever since I followed team leader? How can I cower just due to facing an expert now? No matter what, we will only advance and never retreat!¡¯ ¡°Hmph!¡± The elder snorted coldly. With his grandeur surging forth from his body, he said, ¡°It seems that they are really a lot of people in this world that doesn¡¯t fear death. Since you are seeking for death this badly, I shall send you all off to theherworld! I will be able to satisfy your wish to live and die together and get that Fire Pattern Fruit that way¡­¡± He released all of his grandeur at this moment, swirling up the maple leaf that was originally on the ground to the air. Gale arose. White robes fluttered slightly. The elder had his hands behind his back with his white hairs fluttering among the wind. Mu Ru Yue silently looked at the people that were standing in front of her, protecting her. She had mixed feelings. ¡®I had saved them previously. But it is all due to wanting to leave the Purgatory Forest. Yet, these people are willing toy their lives in order to repay the favour to me for saving their lives¡­¡¯ There were times Mu Ru Yue indeed made decisions by merits. But if there were people that were sincere to her, she would certainly reciprocate their sincerity ten folds. ¡°The person you want to deal with is me.¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her head and looked at the elder¡¯s face. With a slight smirk, she continued, ¡°Hence, they are innocent. If you are that capable, you cane and snatch away this medicinal nt.¡± ¡°Haha!¡± The elderughed brazenly to cover up his sinister cold gaze as he said, ¡°Little girl, this old man had already given you a chance at the start. Since you didn¡¯t cherish it, you can¡¯t me anyone for your oue. ¡°The Fire Pattern Fruit is such a precious medicinal ingredient. It really isn¡¯t worthy to be in your possession. It can¡¯t be you hadn¡¯t heard of a phrase ¡®an ignorant man is innocent but treasuring a jade ring bes a crime¡¯, right? Perhaps you aren¡¯t in the wrong. But the biggest mistake you made is refusing to give the Fire Pattern Fruit to me after obtaining it!¡± The elder strolled over toward Mu Ru Yue upon saying that¡­ Chapter 1027 – Getting A New Servant Part 1

Chapter 1027 - Getting A New Servant Part 1

Boom! A grandeur surged out from his body as he walked over. Gales arose in his surroundings, making a gale circle within the entire Purgatory Forest. The members of the small Purgatory team all had a change in their expression. It was tremendously hard to even breath under this mighty grandeur¡­ ¡°I will give you a final chance. Are you or are you not going to give me that Fire Pattern Fruit?!¡± The elder slowly retracted his smile as he looked expressionlessly at the young girl before him. Mu Ru Yue raised her head to look at the elder and with ayer of coldness in her eyes, she taunted, ¡°If you¡¯re capable,e and get it yourself.¡± ¡°Haha!¡± The elderughed arrogantly. With a slight smirk, he continued, ¡°Not bad! Really good! It has been such a long time since I met with a junior that has a backbone. It¡¯s a pity this elder isn¡¯t a merciful type of person. No matter what, I must obtain that Fire Pattern Fruit. Since you are adamant in refusing to give it to me, then¡­ this elder can only be uncourteous toward you!¡± Swish! A gale surged forth. It formed into sharp wind des in mid-air and soared through the sky, piercing toward Mu Ru Yue. The air seemed to have congealed at this instant but the girl just watched on coldly at the wind des near her. She then raised her hand in a neither slow or fast pace. A sword appeared in her hand out of thin air. A red coloured wind expanded from her hand that was holding on the sword¡¯s hilt, enclosing her entire body as its centre. Suddenly, the boundless red hurricane formed into an enormous sword, shing downward from the sky¡­ The entire forest shuddered for a moment as thend and mountain swayed at that instant. The elder was stunned for a moment. Perhaps he didn¡¯t expect Mu Ru Yue to be able to receive his attack. But so what? He hadn¡¯t used all of his might yet. ¡°Little girl, your might is quite good. You¡¯re at the True Realm!¡± ¡®True Realm?!¡¯ Swish! Momentarily, everyone shot their gazes toward Mu Ru Yue with astonishment in their eyes. It was obvious they didn¡¯t expect she was a True Realm practitioner. Could it be the Purgatory would be having a drastic change in having such a youthful True Realm practitioner? ¡°Hmph!¡± The elder snorted coldly as he said, ¡°But you will fall today no matter how talented you are.¡± He released all of his grandeur again. The elder moved in a sh, charging toward Mu Ru Yue with his hand angled like an eagle¡¯s w¡­ Mu Ru Yue dodged to a side. The elder¡¯s w moved past her body from her side. When she turned around, his hand that was coated with ayer of intense wind wed toward Mu Ru Yue again. ¡°Lady Mu, be careful!¡± Yin Feng¡¯s expression changed drastically and couldn¡¯t help but warn Mu Ru Yue. Scorching mes burst forth from Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body when the elder¡¯s w was about to reach her. Boom! He was pushed back a couple of steps! Seriousness finally appeared on the elder¡¯s face at this instant. He no longer had his initial contempt. ¡°I initially thought that I won¡¯t need to use much strength in dealing with you, a puny True Realm practitioner. But from the looks of it now, it seems it won¡¯t do unless I utilise my actual might¡­¡± He smirked coldly. With a wave of his hand, a sword suddenly appeared within his palm. His robes raised slightly under the might of the sword, giving off a dangerous sinister cold aura. ¡°Little girl, you had managed to dodge a couple of my attacks. But this time, you will die for sure!¡± Boom! The intense wind from the sword when the elder brandished the sword stirred up the fallen leaves that were on the ground, even some trees were pulled out by their roots. The sky was filled with dark clouds¡­ Currently, heaven and earth seemed to have lost their luster. It was just like the end of the world. ck wind circled in the sky, gradually forming into a cyclone that seemed to be capable of wiping out the entire forest. Chapter 1028 – Getting A New Servant Part 2

Chapter 1028 ¨C Getting A New Servant Part 2

The crowd was stunned for a moment, staring dazedly at the storm that covered the entire sky. So¡­ this was the power of a Supreme Realm expert? It was so powerful and astounding. It wasn¡¯t a mystery why so many people in this world desired this kind of power¡­ With this kind of might, the person could wipe out the entire world. Boom! The ck cyclone suddenly moved. It uprooted everything that it came in contact with. Dread permeated the crowd¡¯s heart under such a might. But they couldn¡¯t escape from it. Hence, they could only watch on as the ck cyclone neared them¡­ Just when everyone thought they were done for this time, white robes shed past their sight. The robes fluttered slightly like snowkes fluttering before them. Instantly, the ck cyclone engulfed the woman¡¯s body. A ring glow shot out from the cyclone, making everyone to shut their eyes by reflex¡­ The light dissipated after a long time. Everyone shifted their heads to look at the white-robed woman standing silently within the gale. Pfft! The woman¡¯s body suddenly moved. She spat out a mouthful of blood, her body gradually copsed toward the ground¡­ Leng Yan¡¯s pupils dted. The figure of the woman protecting them at that moment was reflected in their eyes. It made Leng Yan¡¯s usually ice-cold heart shudder. ¡®The reason why we wanted to help her was to repay the gratitude in her saving their lives. Yet, I¡¯ve been saved by her again now¡­¡¯ ¡°Lady Mu!¡± The expressions of Yin Feng and the rest had changed drastically. They could not believe Mu Ru Yue would choose to sacrifice herself to save them at that critical moment. ¡°Haha!¡± The elder looked at Mu Ru Yue that was toppling toward the ground. Heughed heartily as he mocked, ¡°You definitely aren¡¯t my match! You will only have such an oue for opposing me.¡± Thud! Mu Ru Yue stabbed her sword into the ground when she was able to reach the ground. Her unkempt hair stuck to her face. But it was still unable to cover up her magnificence even in such a tattered state. ¡°No! Impossible!¡± The elder widened his eyes as if he received a blow. ¡®How can this girl still be alive?¡¯ ¡°Have you had your fun?¡± Mu Ru Yue lowered her head and with a slight smirk on her face, she continued, ¡°Don¡¯t you think it should be my turn next?¡± She borrowed the strength of her sword to stand up gradually. She used her finger to gently wipe away the blood remnants from the corner of her mouth. Her smiling gazended on the elder¡¯s elderly face. ¡°Your might is indeed really strong. Even if you are at the Supreme Realm and is much stronger than ordinary people, I can still make use of this battle to increase my might.¡± The elder¡¯s body shuddered. White robes had already reached before him when he raised his gaze. The elder hastily raised the sword in his hand to block Mu Ru Yue¡¯s attack in that split second. ng! Sparks were emitted from the collision of their swords, shining on the elder¡¯s face. He stared fixedly on the girl with a wless appearance before him. With gritted teeth, he queried, ¡°Are you really at the Spiritual Realm1?¡± ¡®It is a miracle for a Spiritual Realm practitioner to be able to receive a full-forced attack from me and survive!¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m genuinely at the Spiritual Realm.¡± Mu Ru Yue sneered as she mocked, ¡°It is just that your might is insufficient so you failed to kill me. But even so, you were able to badly injure me in the process. Nheless¡­¡± Bang! Mu Ru Yue used her strength on her sword to push the elder away from her, making them retreat a couple of steps back. Following that, she took out a pill and consumed it. Boom! The grandeur from her body rose rapidly again. 1. Miki: The previous chapter he said True Realm but says Spiritual Realm now. I guess typo since he has cultivation higher than Mu Ru Yue¡¯s so he should know Mu Ru Yue¡¯s might? Chapter 1029 – Getting A New Servant Part 3

Chapter 1029 - Getting A New Servant Part 3

The elder¡¯s eyes dted as he stammered, ¡°Yo-you¡­ did you just consume a¡­¡± ¡®Heaven Stage High Rank Mystic Spiritual Pill! ¡®It¡¯s no wonder why she didn¡¯t care about my Heaven Stage High Rank pill as she herself possesses a lot of Heaven Stage High Rank pill¡­ ¡®Can she be a hidden disciple of a Heaven Stage Peak Rank alchemist? There is only a Heaven Stage Peak Rank Alchemist within this entire purgatory.¡¯ Horror brimmed in the elder¡¯s heart upon thinking about that. He then asked, ¡°Are you a disciple of Grandmaster Xu Wu (nothingness)?¡± ¡®That¡¯s right, who else except being a disciple of Grandmaster Xu Wu would be able to possess so much Heaven Stage High Rank pill?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue raised her brow as she replied, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t know who is that Grandmaster Xu Wu that you are referring to.¡± The elder¡¯s heart sank abruptly. ¡®The more she says it in such a fashion, the more I am certain that she is definitely his disciple¡­ ¡®It is just that she didn¡¯t want others to know¡­¡¯ ¡°Misunderstanding¡­ This is just a misunderstanding.¡± The elder chuckled awkwardly. ¡®Not only is the Grandmaster Xu Wu a Heaven Stage Peak Rank Alchemist, but rumours also said he had broken through to the half-god realm. If this little girl is really his disciple, I will unmistakably die a terrible death once he finds out about this¡­¡¯ ¡°Misunderstanding?¡± Mu Ru Yue sniggered as she neared the elder. ¡°I don¡¯t think this is a misunderstanding. Since you wanted my life, then¡­ it is natural that I take yours instead!¡± The elder¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡®Currently, Mu Ru Yue has increased her might with the help of the pill. Frankly, I feel the possibility of defeating her has been decreasing.¡¯ But an indifferent voice was heard before he coulde up with a win-win solution. ¡°However, if you want to keep your life, I can give you an option!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± The elder was startled. ¡®Since I am already confident that Mu Ru Yue is certainly a disciple of the Grandmaster, I can no longer kill her. Thus, I definitely can¡¯t continue battling against her¡­¡¯ Mu Ru Yue raised her gaze as she said casually, ¡°Be my puppet!¡± ¡°What?¡± The elder almost jumped as he smiled forcefully and continued, ¡°Little girl, are you kidding me? How can I, an honorable Supreme Realm expert, be your puppet?¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her brow and said, ¡°It is possible for you to have your freedom. I can kill you first before giving you your freedom!¡± Momentarily, the elder¡¯s heart trembled as he looked astonished at the girl¡¯s slight smile expression. A trace of conflict appeared within his heart. ¡®It doesn¡¯t seem too humiliating to be a puppet for a disciple of a half-god¡­ ¡®I just don¡¯t know if I am just overthinking now. What should I do then if that¡¯s the case? It¡¯s a pity that I already don¡¯t have such a chance¡­¡¯ The elder calmed down upon thinking about that. ¡°Alright, I agree.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled lightly. ¡°I will immediately refine you into my puppet now. You mustn¡¯t resist my refinement. Otherwise, even I don¡¯t know what will happen¡­¡± Boom! Boundless mes erupted from Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body. Those mes gradually headed toward the elder from the ground, instantly enveloping the elder within. ¡®The process in refining a puppet isn¡¯t veryplicated. Previously, I had refined a disciple of the Medicine Sect into a puppet for the safety of the Pill Tower. But following that, the Medicine sect¡¯s disciple met with a mishap so I don¡¯t know what happened to him next¡­¡¯ Quickly, the elder¡¯s gaze, bit by bit, became unfocused under her refinement to the point that his gaze turned empty and nk. It was as if he didn¡¯t know what he should do. ¡°Done.¡± Mu Ru Yue gradually withdrew her mental power. With a cold gaze, she ordered, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± The elder no longer had the original arrogance that he had during the first time he met Mu Ru Yue. He was like a servant instead as he bowed and bend his knee when he replied respectfully, ¡°Reporting to Master, my name is Lu Yang (pitchpipe hoist).¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded as she ordered, ¡°You shall follow me by my side from now on.¡± ¡®I don¡¯t understand much of this ce. Thus, I decided to keep Lu Yang as my servant. Moreover, with a Supreme Realm expert as my servant, my life¡¯s safety will be more ensured.¡¯ When the crowd saw this scene, they couldn¡¯t help but be a little stupefied. They looked at the woman¡¯s peerless face in a daze. Just like that, a Supreme Realm expert had be her servant? Could she dare to be even more abnormal? Chapter 1030 – Getting A New Servant Part 4

Chapter 1030 ¨C Getting A New Servant Part 4

Leng Yan shot a conflicted gaze toward the woman before him. A trace of peculiar glow flickered past his eyes. His gaze gradually became increasingly determined. He then said with certainty, ¡°I have owed you a favour again¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue was startled as she replied with a smile, ¡°It is due to all of you risking your lives to protect me first.¡± The crowd was stunned upon hearing that. Yin Ling bit hard on her lip as she focused her sight on Mu Ru Yue. ¡®I finally understood this woman at this moment. ¡®The reason why she saved us for the first time wasn¡¯t out of good will but due to not wanting to lose her guide out of the forest. But this time, it was due to us risking our lives to protect her. ¡®Hence, she was simrly willing to risk her life to save us.¡¯ ¡°Lady Mu,¡± Yin Feng chuckled as he continued, ¡°We will be leaving the Purgatory Forest soon. I wonder if we will still have the chance to meet each other again.¡± ¡°We will.¡± Mu Ru Yue gradually withdrew her smile. With a determined glow in her eyes, she said, ¡°Since the moment all of you chose to protect me, it proves to me that you¡¯re worthy people that I can entrust my life to. Thus, we will surely meet again in the future.¡± Leng Yan didn¡¯t say anything with his grave and stern face expressionless. He just stared at Mu Ru Yue. ¡°Team leader, it is gettingte. Shall we make a move?¡± Yin Feng shifted his head to face Leng Yan as he asked with a smile. ¡°Mhm.¡± Leng Yan nodded apathetically. With a hoarse voice, he replied, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s continue on our journey.¡± ¡°Yes, team leader.¡± What entered the crowd¡¯s eyes once they left the Purgatory Forest was a red-painted old city door. There were tworge red words on top of the city door, me City. Those words emitted a dazzling glow under the morning sunlight. Mu Ru Yue halted her steps. She rubbed her chin gently as shemented, ¡°I¡¯ve finally left the Purgatory Forest. I am one step closer to my desired destination¡­¡± ¡®Fire Sea Purgatory!¡¯ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart trembled uncontrobly when she thought about Feng Jing Tian still suffering from being tormented inside the Fire Sea Purgatory. She took in a deep breath, suppressing her anxiety. Leng Yan silently looked at the woman by his side. His low, heavy, stern, and grave voice were slowly heard outside the city door, ¡°The city owner of the me City should know the way in entering the Fire Sea Purgatory. I¡¯ve heard that people of the me City are recently recruiting Martial Practitioners and alchemists. You can head there and give it a try.¡± Mu Ru Yue remained silent for a moment before she nodded slightly and agreed, ¡°Alright.¡± The corner of Leng Yan¡¯s lips pursed up into a cold and firm arc. He nced at Mu Ru Yue before he turned his head to look at the rest behind him as he ordered, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Understood, Team leader.¡± Yin Feng cupped his fists as he looked at Mu Ru Yue and said with a smile, ¡°Lady Mu, let¡¯s meet again in the future. Please feel free toe to the Empire of Scarlet me to visit us. Farewell!¡± He withdrew his gaze upon saying that. He followed the rest of the small team in entering the me City. Yin Ling originally wanted to say something but she didn¡¯t not to in the end. Atst, she left without turning her head backward¡­ Mu Ru Yue narrowed her eyes slightly as she watched the group¡¯s departing figures. She then ordered coldly, ¡°We should also leave.¡± ¡°Understood, Master.¡± Lu Yang raised his elderly face as he asked respectfully and tteringly, ¡°Master, are we heading to the city owner¡¯s manor?¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t reply to him upon hearing his question. A trace of glint shed past her eyes. ¡®I must take a risk in order to enter the Fire Sea Purgatory¡­¡¯ Currently, the streets within the me City was packed full of people, especially outside the city owner¡¯s manor. There were so many people that came to sign up, making it impossible to see where the door of the manor was. Chapter 1031 – Getting A New Servant Part 5

Chapter 1031 - Getting A New Servant Part 5

¡°Tsk! Tsk! It seems there are a lot of people that havee to sign up for the battle between the me City and White Sand City this time.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! It has been rumoured that the city owner of the me city will not only grant a request for the person that made the most contribution in the battle, but also give that person a dimensional storage treasure.¡± ¡®Dimensional storage treasure?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue raised her brow slightly. ¡®I already have the Alchemy Book as my dimensional storage treasure. Hence, I don¡¯t really care about that gift the city owner will be rewarding. ¡®What I care about is the request that the city lord will be willing to grant. ¡®Perhaps I can make use of that request to make him send me to the Fire me Purgatory¡­¡¯ Mu Ru Yue had queued up since morning till afternoon before it reached her turn to register. When an elder that was holding a writing brush nced at Mu Ru Yue and Lu Yang, he said expressionlessly, ¡°Name?¡± Instantly, everyone¡¯s gaze gathered on Mu Ru Yue. Could it be such a woman with a wless appearance had alsoe to participate in the battle? If she got wounded, she wouldn¡¯t look as beautiful. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze was indifferent as she said calmly, ¡°Mu Ru Yue.¡± With a brandish of the writing brush, the elder wrote down her name. Yet, just when he was about to say something, a disdainful voice was heard behind them. ¡°As a woman, it is better to stay at home serving a husband and looking after offsprings rather thaning here to exploit an opportunity to join in the battle.¡± A man of approximately in histe thirties held a folding fan in his hand walked toward them in contempt upon saying that. There was a group of people with cold gazes following behind him, enhancing his nobility. ¡°But¡­¡± The man lecherously sized up Mu Ru Yue as he continued, ¡°If you¡¯re willing to be my lover, I can protect you.¡± Leng Yuan (cold source) watered in his mouth. ¡®If I can obtain such a woman, I won¡¯t be born in vain in this life.¡¯ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze slowly darkened. With an ice-cold gaze, she shouted, ¡°Scram!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Leng Yuan¡¯s expression changed. ¡°You really are refusing a toast only to be forced to drink a forfeit! Since you¡¯re adamant, don¡¯t you say I didn¡¯t give you a chance!¡± ¡®This woman¡¯s grandeur seems too weak. She shouldn¡¯t have much might. I really don¡¯t know how she can have the courage to risk her life in order to get a dimensional storage treasure.¡¯ ¡°Your Highness Eldest Prince.¡± The elder hastily stood up once he saw the man appeared. He then greeted respectfully, ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware Your Highness will being. Please forgive me for noting to greet you.¡± ¡®Your Highness Eldest Prince?¡¯ Swish! mours suddenly erupted from the crowd as everyone looked at the man that had appeared in disbelief. He was the eldest prince of the Empire of Scarlet me? They didn¡¯t in the slightest expect to meet with the eldest prince here¡­ The crowd harmoniously knelt down. They greeted with a bright voice, ¡°Greetings to Your Highness Eldest Prince.¡± Leng Yuan greatly enjoyed the feeling of being revered by so many people. He subconsciously smirked incent as he said, ¡°Manager-in-charge, I heard that a battle between the Fire City and White Sand City ismencing soon. Thus, I¡¯vee to assist.¡± The elder was ted as he said, ¡°Our me City will certainly be victorious with the addition of the eldest Prince.¡± The crowd became excited at this moment. The eldest Prince must have brought along several experts with him ining to participate in the battle. There wouldn¡¯t be a need to be fearful they couldn¡¯t win then. But Leng Yuan had his own personal motive ining here. ¡®Rumours had said the person that contributed the most will have a request of his own choice granted by the city owner of the me City. The me City isn¡¯t under the governance of the Empire. Moreover, the city owner¡¯s cultivation is really strong. If I can help him in this matter, I canpletely make use of the city owner¡¯s might to take Fourth Royal younger brother¡¯s life.¡¯ Chapter 1032 – Getting A New Servant Part 6

Chapter 1032 - Getting A New Servant Part 6

¡°Everyone,¡± The elder smiled at Leng Yuan and looked at the rest of the crowd before his expression instantly became cold. He said strictly, ¡°The battle will be starting soon. Everyone is to follow me to the battlefield to fight against the White Sand City!¡± Instantly, the crowd discussed among themselves with eager-filled gazes. They wouldn¡¯t have lived their life in vain for being able to participate in this kind of battle. The battlefield was located at the border between the me City and White Sand City. The opposing forces expressed strong hostility toward each other on the enormous in, tensing up the atmosphere in their surroundings. ¡°Huo Yan (suddenly me), our White Sand City will definitely not lose this battle! The Spiritual Medicine Forest must be our possession!¡± The person that dered that was the city owner of the White Sand City, Heng Wei (weight guard)! The White Sand City and the me City had been constantly fighting over the Spiritual Medicine Forest for a couple of years already. They generally always battled annually. It was a pity that the strength of the forces between the two power was about the same. Therefore, Huo Yan decided to recruit other experts into the battlefield this year. ¡°Haha!¡± Huo Yanughed heartily before he rebuked with a sneer, ¡°It may not be the case.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Heng Wei snorted coldly as he said, ¡°So what if you have the eldest prince¡¯s help? My White Sand City will surely raze your me City to the ground today!¡± The battle started at this instant. Both sides no longer said anything, charging into the battlefield. Killings and yells could be constantly heard from the battlefield, shaking the crowd¡¯s spirit¡­ ¡°Woman,¡± The eldest prince sneered as he raised his chin. With a sinister cold smirk, he offered, ¡°If you¡¯re willing, I don¡¯t mind making my men protect you as well!¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t say anything from the start. Her white robes fluttered lightly among the breeze. A faint glow emitted from her peerless face. When she was looked at a distance, she looked incredibly magnificent and breathtaking. Leng Yuan¡¯s gaze darkened a little. He fancied beauties by nature. He had countless beauties inside his prince manor so he naturally wouldn¡¯t give up easily on such an impable target. ¡®Perhaps she will leap into my embrace once she understands the danger of the battlefield in a bit¡­¡¯ Leng Yuan smirked sinisterly upon thinking about that. It was as if he could already foresee the sight where such a magnificent beauty jumped into his embrace by her own will¡­ ¡°Master.¡± Lu Yang respectfully stood by Mu Ru Yue¡¯s side as he asked, ¡°Shall we join in the battle?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see first.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled faintly as she continued, ¡°Let¡¯s have a look at the situation before deciding our next move.¡± As for what Leng Yuan had said just now, she didn¡¯t in the slightest care about it¡­ Even though Mu Ru Yue chose not to make her move now, it didn¡¯t represent that others would do the same. Right at this moment, a sword had shed downwards from mid-air toward her head. The owner of the sword had a sinister cold smirk on his face. Leng Yan felt it was somewhat a pity when he saw this scene. But his gloat over her plight overwhelmed his pity. ¡®This is her oue for not agreeing to my offer. ¡®Otherwise, with the Empire by the side, how can such a matter ur¡­¡¯ Everyone¡¯s gaze shifted to the white-robed woman under the sunlight. Gale arose. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hair danced wildly among the wind. She raised her ice-cold gaze to look coldly at the sword that was shing toward her from the sky¡­ Swish! Suddenly, the servant by Mu Ru Yue¡¯s side finally moved. A storm had surged forth from his body, making the entire sky to be covered with dark clouds. Countless dust, soil, and rocks swirled up into the sky. Boom! They crashed on the man that was in mid-air. The man that was ambushing Mu Ru Yue had crashed heavily on the ground from mid-air before he could even react. His head tilted after he spat out a mouthful of blood, dying on the spot¡­ ¡°Hmph!¡± Lu Yang snorted coldly as hemented, ¡°You¡¯re only a puny little True Realm. Yet, you dared to ambush my Master with such a lowly might!¡± Chapter 1033 – Alchemy Book? Part 1

Chapter 1033 ¨C Alchemy Book? Part 1

Gale abruptly arose, circling around Lu Yang. Boundless grandeur expanded from his body. It seemed as though the entire sky was being covered by his grandeur. The crowd couldn¡¯t retract their gazes at that moment, looking dazedly at the man standing behind Mu Ru Yue. A chill rose from their feet to their hearts, making them shiver from the coldness. ¡®Supreme Realm expert! ¡®That servant is unexpectedly a Supreme Realm expert. What kind of identity does thisdy have then? ¡®How much might does she have to be able to keep a Supreme Realm expert as her servant¡­¡¯ Leng Yuan¡¯s expression changed totally. He couldn¡¯t help but shudder when he thought back about what he had said just now. Dread grew in his heart¡­ ¡°Huo Yan, you actually found a Supreme Realm expert to help you!¡± Heng Wei was so mad that hisplexion turned ashen. He red furiously at Huo Yan. His gritted teeth expression was as though he wanted to rip his corpse into tiny pieces. Huo Yan snapped out from his initial shock. He raised his head andughed before he mocked, ¡°Hahaha! If you¡¯re capable, you can also find a Supreme Realm expert to help you! It¡¯s a pity you don¡¯t have that kind of capability!¡± Heng Wei gritted his teeth with discreet hatred. But he couldn¡¯t do anything about it. He waved his hand and ordered with great reluctance, ¡°Retreat!¡± ¡®Damn it! There will be a day that I will repay the me City for today¡¯s hatred!¡¯ Swish! The originally aggressive battlefield had instantly vanished. Smoke and dust covered the battlefield, covering the somewhat miserable fleeing figures¡­ Huo Yan looked coldly at Heng Wei¡¯s departing figure. With a slight smirk, he turned his head to look at Mu Ru Yue that was standing among the gale. With a trace of admiration in his eyes, he said, ¡°Lady, it is all thanks to your assistance this time, allowing us to possess everything within the Spiritual Medicine mountain for an entire year. I shall abide by what I¡¯ve promised to give you the Dimensional Storage treasure and also grant one of your requests.¡± Huo Yan raised his hand to take out a book before cing it before Mu Ru Yue while he said that. ¡°This is the item that I will be giving you. Previously, a close friend from the Empire of Scarlet me gave it to me and asked me to help it find its predestined owner. Currently, I find that the meeting with Lady is rather fated so I shall pass this ancient book to you.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart shuddered momentarily. ¡®Alchemy Book? ¡®This isn¡¯t possible. The Alchemy Book is already in my possession so why has another Alchemy Book appeared? But the power emitted from this book belongs to the Alchemy Book¡­ ¡®Can it be either this Alchemy Book or the Alchemy Book in my possession is a fake?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue suppressed her shock as she took the Alchemy Book from Huo Yan. With an indifferent gaze, she replied, ¡°I shall keep this Alchemy Book. As for my request¡­¡± She paused for a moment before she continued, ¡°I want to head to the Fire Sea Purgatory!¡± ¡®I had participated in this battle in order to find a way to enter the Fire Sea Purgatory.¡¯ Huo Yan looked at the woman¡¯s wless face in astonishment. He snapped out from his shock after a long time had passed. With a wave of his hand, a writ tablet appeared in his palm. ¡°This is the writ tablet to be able to head to the Fire Sea Purgatory. In other words, you must have this writ tablet in order to enter that ce. As for whether you will be able to reach the Fire Sea Purgatory, you will have to depend on your own might.¡± Mu Ru Yue took the writ tablet and nodded slightly. She turned her head to look at Lu Yang as she said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Lady,¡± Huo Yan was stunned for a moment as he hastily said, ¡°I am nning on hosting a celebration banquet tonight. If it wasn¡¯t for thedy, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to be victorious right at the start of the battle. Hence, Lady is the MVP for today¡¯s evening banquet.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t need,¡± Mu Ru Yue kept the writ tablet. She then continued with an indifferent and calm tone, ¡°I am not interested in this kind of matter.¡± Chapter 1034 – Alchemy Book? Part 2

Chapter 1034 ¨C Alchemy Book? Part 2

She no longer turned her head back and walked away upon saying that. The snow white-like robes disappeared under the sunlight. The crowd couldn¡¯te back to their senses even after a prolonged period of time. They just looked dazedly at the direction the woman had disappeared to¡­ Leng Yuan¡¯splexion was extremely pale with terror in his eyes. It was in his wildest dream to expect that the servant by Mu Ru Yue¡¯s side possessed such fearsome power¡­ It was the night. Moonlight was as tranquil as water, shining into the room andnding on the woman that was sitting cross-legged with her eyes closed. Suddenly, the woman opened her eyes. She exhaled a mouthful of air before she took out the book that she had received from Huo Yan. ¡°Xiao Bai, do you know what this is?¡± Mu Ru Yue frowned slightly as she focused calmly on the book. ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± Xiao Bai shook his head as he continued, ¡°But this item is really simr to the Alchemy Book. I don¡¯t know what it really is though. Mother, you can try to contract it first. Perhaps you will find out something about it that way¡­¡± ¡°It seems to be the only way.¡± Mu Ru Yue gradually rxed her tightly creased brows. She forced out a drop of blood from the tip of her finger. Boom! The book gave off a powerful might. That power directly bypassed Mu Ru Yue¡¯s mental power and prated into her mind. Her face paled from the pain, spitting out a mouthful of blood. ¡°Mother!¡± ¡°Master!¡± Xiao Bai and Xiao Yue¡¯s panicked voice were abruptly heard from within her soul. Mu Ru Yue wiped away the remaining blood from the corner of her mouth as she locked her gaze on the book in her hand. The golden glow that surrounded the ancient book slowly faded. The room regained its tranquility again¡­ ¡°I can¡¯t. There¡¯s a power that forbids me from contracting it. But no matter what, I will eventually figure out a way to solve this mystery by keeping it by my side¡­¡± She kept the ancient book inside her storage ring, closing her eyes. ¡°The energy within this Fire Sea Purgatory is so rich. Perhaps I may be able to break through to the Supreme Realm in this ce¡­¡± ¡®The time of the world annihtion crisis that Murong Qing Chu had mentioned is near. No matter what, I must break through to the Supreme Realm before that happens. It is the only way for me to protect my family¡­¡¯ The distance to the Empire of Scarlet me from the me City wasn¡¯t far. It would only take five days of walking to reach the empire. Currently, bickering voices were heard on the bustling street of the empire. ¡°Leng Yun (cold cloud), you guys are too much!¡± Yin Ling red at him furiously. With both of her hands on her hips, she yelled angrily, ¡°If you dare to bully me, the Fifth Prince will certainly not let you off!¡± Leng Yun sniggered as he smirked with derision, ¡°He already can¡¯t even protect himself. How can he afford to care about a little girl like yourself? I heard that Fifth Royal younger brother is rather sentimental to feelings. I wonder if I will be able to know the location of the Alchemy Book once I capture all of his subordinates that are under his hands. Haha! Royal Grandfather had previously given the Alchemy Book to someone. Moreover, only Leng Yan knows the location of the Alchemy Book!¡± ¡®There was a rumour long ago from within the purgatory that the person who possessed the Alchemy Book will be able to be the most powerful alchemist in the continent! Hence, I promised the grandmaster that I will help him gain the Alchemy Book in exchange for him assisting me to get the throne¡­¡¯ The strive among royal kins was really serious. No matter if it was the Eldest Prince Leng Yuan or the Fourth Prince Leng Yun, they all had their own scheme¡­ ¡°You¡­¡± Yin Ling was so angry that theplexion of her beautiful face had turned ashen. She red fumingly at Leng Yun as she rebuked, ¡°The Fifth Prince won¡¯t reveal the location of the Alchemy Book to you!¡± ¡®Alchemy Book?¡¯ That sentence had been carried gradually over into Mu Ru Yue¡¯s ears¡­ When she raised her gaze to look at the source that mentioned that, a petite figure was immediately reflected in her eyes. Chapter 1035 – Alchemy Book? Part 3

Chapter 1035 - Alchemy Book? Part 3

¡°Yin Ling?¡± Mu Ru Yue was stunned for a moment. Shemented with shock in her eyes, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet with a member of the small purgatory team this quickly¡­¡± Yin Ling looked fearlessly at the man before her on the street. A bright glow was being emitted from herrge clear eyes. Leng Yun¡¯s expression slowly became gloomy as he ordered, ¡°Someone, capture her and bring her back to the manor for me! Even that royal younger brother of mine won¡¯t be able to say much in me capturing a measlymoner as a prince of the empire.¡± Swish! The subordinates that were standing behind Leng Yun surrounded Yin Ling at that instant. Yin Ling that was holding onto a weapon couldn¡¯t help but tremble subconsciously as she looked at the guards that were reeking with austere grandeur. There were currently many passersby on the street. Yet, no one dared to help her after seeing that they were people of the Fourth Prince. It would be a joke to help her. If they did, wouldn¡¯t they be opposing the empire? The Eldest Prince and Fourth Prince¡¯s influence were ratherrge within the Empire of Scarlet me. As for that Fifth Prince, he had been exiled a long time ago. It was only until recently that he returned to the empire. Hence, his influence was naturally inferior to their influence in the empire. Yin Ling¡¯s face turned gravely pale. She bit down on her lip as she looked furiously at the crowd that had surrounded her. ¡°Haha!¡± Leng Yunughed as he sniggered and said, ¡°Yin Ling, you should just give in to your fate. No matter what, you can¡¯t win against imperial power!¡± ¡®I am not to be med for doing this. If something needs to be med, it is due to her being a person under Fifth Royal younger brother¡­¡¯ Currently, a person pounced toward Yin Ling, scaring her to the point of instantly shutting her eyes. Yet, the anticipated pain didn¡¯te even after a long time. Yin Ling¡¯s body shuddered. With a slight tremble of her eyshes, she slowly opened her eyes. White robes shed past her eyes at that moment. Those robes were so dazzling to the eyes. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Yin Ling was stunned with mixed feelings in her heart. ¡®I had insulted her before. But now, I¡¯m being saved by her again! ¡®No! ¡®This is already the third time since she rescued me¡­¡¯ ¡°Who are you?¡± Leng Yun¡¯s expression darkened as he continued, ¡°We are catching a criminal. Let me give you a piece of advice. It is best for you not to meddle in this matter.¡± Mu Ru Yue narrowed her eyes slightly as she replied, ¡°What if I persist to meddle in this matter?¡± ¡°In that case, you will also be our capture target!¡± Boom! Mu Ru Yue gave off a mighty grandeur once Leng Yun said that. She shot her aura toward the person before her, sending that person flying and crashing onto the ground! ¡°If you¡¯re that capable, feel free toe and catch me.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression was calm as she looked expressionlessly at Leng Yun when she said that in a calm tone. Swish! mours instantly arose as they looked in disbelief at Mu Ru Yue. What identity does this woman have? How could she be that much courage to talk to the Fourth Prince in such a tone? Mu Ru Yue no longer looked at Leng Yun. She shifted her head toward Yin Ling and asked indifferently, ¡°Where are the rest of the members of the small purgatory team?¡± Yin Ling blinked her eyes dazedly. With a trace of confusion, she replied, ¡°Fifth Pri¡­ Team leader is currently not here. There are too many things that urred after we separated from you. Lady Mu, I wonder if you¡¯re interested to go to that teahouse for a catch-up.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded slightly. ¡®As for this small purgatory team, I have a great impression of it. I definitely am curious as to what has happened to it during this period of time¡­¡¯ Leng Yun¡¯s gaze was gloomy as he watched the few departing figures. His gaze turned increasingly gloomy with an intense storm that flickered across his eyes. ¡®No matter what, I must get my hands on the Alchemy Book!¡¯ Chapter 1036 – Alchemy Book? Part 4

Chapter 1036 ¨C Alchemy Book? Part 4

Lu Yang was protecting Mu Ru Yue by her side inside a restaurant. His subservient gesture and expression weren¡¯t like the one that belonged to an almighty Supreme Realm expert. Currently, Mu Ru Yue was sitting opposite of yin Ling inside the restaurant. She gradually said after a long period of time, ¡°I seemed to have heard you mention about the Alchemy Book just now¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Yin Ling pursed her lips slightly as she exined, ¡°I¡¯ve heard Team leader mention it before. Team leader¡¯s grandfather had coincidentally obtained a book. The book¡¯s title wrote Alchemy Book. It is rumoured that the person that possesses the Alchemy Book will be able to be the world¡¯s strongest alchemist. However, the Alchemy Book isn¡¯t something that anyone can utilise. Only the fated owner of the Alchemy Book will be able to use it¡­¡± Yin Ling¡¯splexion became slightly pale before she continued with helplessness in her tone, ¡°Following that, Team leader¡¯s grandfather passed the Alchemy Book to a close friend for him to take care of the book at his death bed. He also asked him to find the fated owner of the Alchemy Book. ¡°The person just now is Team leader¡¯s elder brother. He has been using all kinds of means to get the Alchemy Book. Since the Team leader refuses to tell them the location of the Alchemy Book, he started to try and make a move on me.¡± ¡°What about the rest?¡± Mu Ru Yue asked indifferently. Yin Ling chuckled bitterly upon hearing that before she exined, ¡°Lady Mu, we haven¡¯t told you our identities before. The Team leader isn¡¯t an ordinary person. He is His Highness Fifth Prince of the empire. The father of the reigning emperor has always doted lots on him since young. But it also due to that love that the Team leader frequently met with mishaps and even almost lost his life for a couple of times. Following that, the father of the reigning emperor passed the Team leader to someone to take care of him instead under the name of exile. ¡°The Team leader has only returned back to the empire a few months ago when the emperor became critically ill¡­ We are all people that the Fifth Prince had met outside of the empire, forming a team. We then followed him to return to the empire after knowing his Fifth Prince¡¯s identity.¡± Mu Ru Yue just silently listened without making anyment. Yin Ling continued to exin, ¡°Not long ago, the Fourth Prince somehow managed to invite a Heaven Stage High Rank Alchemist. They were missing a Purple Spiritual Flower as the ingredient to refine the alchemy pill. The Team leader had then set out to head to the Purgatory Forest in order to save His Majesty¡¯s life.¡± ¡°Did you guys listened to what I¡¯ve said previously?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze darkened as she said calmly. ¡°Are you talking about the part where you had mentioned that the Purple Spiritual Flower can be used to control people¡¯s mind? We had already told His Majesty about that. In spite of that, His Majesty trust Grandmaster Shen Mo1 (liquid ink) greatly so he didn¡¯t listen to what we said. Currently, Grandmaster Shen Mo just needs to make the preparation for refining the pill in order to refine the alchemy pill to save His Majesty. If what you said is the truth, perhaps this is another sinister plot of the Fourth Prince¡­¡± Yin Ling¡¯s heart brimmed with concerns. ¡®If it is really the case, I¡¯m afraid the situation that the Team leader is in will be even more difficult¡­¡¯ ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Mu Ru Yue stood up from her seat as she said that apathetically. Yin Ling was stunned for a moment before she asked, ¡°Where to?¡± ¡°The pce!¡± Mu Ru Yue lowered her gaze slightly. With a glint that shone past her eyes, she continued, ¡°Bring me to have a meeting with the emperor of the empire. I¡¯m curious to find out what illness he is suffering from!¡± Yin Ling pursed her lips slightly but didn¡¯t reply to her. ¡®Mu Ru Yue can freely use Heaven Stage Mid Rank pills. Perhaps she is a disciple of a grandmaster in alchemy. ¡®With her, she may be able to save His Majesty¡¯s life¡­¡¯ Yin Ling was ted upon thinking about that. Hope soared in her heart once again. ¡°Lady Mu, I will bring you into the pce now. If Team leader and father are to see you, they certainly will be jubnt!¡± Lu Yang snorted coldly with disdain as he looked at Yin Ling¡¯s hopeful expression. ¡®Since Mu Ru Yue is the disciple of Grandmaster Xu Wu and if she requests for Grandmaster Xu Wu to help in this case, there will surely be no illness that will be able to stump him¡­¡± 1. Miki: I don¡¯t know if this Shen Mo is rted to the Shen Mo in Hua Xia or not but they have the same name. Chapter 1037 – Alchemy Book? Part 5

Chapter 1037 ¨C Alchemy Book? Part 5

However, if Lu Yang was to know that Mu Ru Yue was a Heaven Stage Peak Realm Alchemist herself rather than what he thought as her being a disciple of Grandmaster Xu Wu, would he receive a shock so great that it would make him pass out¡­ ¡°Grandmaster Shen Mo, how is my Royal Father?¡± Leng Yun walked in from outside the pce hall. He looked concerned at the middle-aged man lying on the bed. With a worried gaze, he said, ¡°Grandmaster, you must treat my Royal Father no matter what. Even if you need to cut my flesh to save him, I won¡¯tin about it.¡± When the man on the bed heard his words, he feebly opened his eyes. He looked at Leng Yun with a happy gaze. ¡®Inparison to the grave and stern Leng Yan and the yboy Leng Yuan, I like this fourth son the most. ¡®Not only has he invited a Heaven Stage High Rank alchemist, but he also is willing to do anything for me. I am already satisfied in having such a son in my life¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t fret. Fourth Prince, I¡¯ve already sessfully refined the Purple Spiritual Pill. Once His Majesty consumes it, it will certainly resolve the poison within His Majesty¡¯s body.¡± Shen Mo smirked slightly. He met his gaze with Leng Yun for a moment with a sinister glow that flicked past his eyes. Leng Yun lowered his gaze to cover up his malevolent intents. He then said jubntly, ¡°Royal Father, did you hear that? Grandmaster Shen Mo will surely be able to treat your body. Grandmaster Shen Mo, can Royal Father consume the pill now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Shen Mo took a pill out from a jade bottle and delivered it before Leng Yun. ¡°His Majesty will be able to recoverpletely once he consumes this pill.¡± But just when Leng Yun took the pill, Leng Yan¡¯s voice was heard outside the room, ¡°Get out of the way!¡± ¡°Fifth Prince, His Majesty has already ordered that you temporarily is not allowed to enter the room.¡± Boom! A strong force struck against the room¡¯s door after the subordinate said that. Bang! The guard had been tossed inside the room from outside. Following that, a grave and stern ck robes walked into the room, appearing in the crowd¡¯s gaze. With anxiousness in Leng Yan¡¯s eyes and with sweat-drenched hair stuck to his face, Leng Yan¡¯s gazended on the pill on Leng Yun¡¯s hand. ¡°You mustn¡¯t consume that pill!¡± ¡®There won¡¯t be any mistake in what that woman said. If Royal Father is to consume the Purple Spiritual Pill, he definitely will be controlled by these people. ¡®The oue will be undesirable! ¡®I have originally wanted to destroy the Purple Spiritual Flower on the way back to the empire. But I chose to decide to bring the Purple Spiritual Flower back and let someone inspect it in the end. ¡®Yet, Shen Mo had taken the Purple Spiritual Flower away before I have the chance to inspect it. ¡®If I knew this will ur sooner, I should have destroyed the Purple Spiritual Flower once I¡¯ve found it¡­¡¯ ¡°Enough!¡± Emperor Leng¡¯s gaze turned grim. He chided with a feeble yet enraged-filled voice, ¡°Leng Yan, it can¡¯t be that you don¡¯t want my body to be treated, right? There won¡¯t be any problem with the pills refined by Grandmaster Shen Mo. Otherwise, it will ruin all of his reputations.¡± ¡°Royal Father!¡± Leng Yan¡¯s gaze wasn¡¯t as grave and stern as before. With an anxious gaze, he exined, ¡°If you consume that purple Spiritual Pill, you will definitely be under their control!¡± Swish! Shen Mo tore down the bed¡¯s curtain. With hisplexion turned ashen, he looked at Leng Yan¡¯s sweat-covered face as he rebuked coldly, ¡°What does the Fifth Prince mean by saying that? Can it be you¡¯re doubting my skills? If it wasn¡¯t for His Highness Fourth Prince beseeching me by paying me several visits to ask for my help and even knelt down before me all due to requesting for me to save His Majesty¡¯s life, I wouldn¡¯t havee to treat him! ¡°You are both simrly sons of His Majesty. Yet, the disparity between the two of you is so great. I wonder if it will be the empire¡¯s sorrow to have such a prince as yourself within the empire.¡± Chapter 1038 – Alchemy Book? Part 6

Chapter 1038 ¨C Alchemy Book? Part 6

¡°You mother fucker! What nonsense are you farting with your mouth?!¡± The members of the small purgatory team became enraged once they heard what he said. Their gazes were akin to want to rip Shen Mo¡¯s corpse into tiny pieces. ¡°What bullsh*t alchemist you are? You¡¯re just killing people! I dare to swear that there is a mind-controlling medicinal ingredient within that Purple Spiritual Pill. If you are still unwilling to admit, you can consume it to prove your innocence!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Shen Mo snorted coldly as he rebuked, ¡°If I have a few of the Purple Spiritual Pill or have enough medicinal ingredients to refine another of that pill, I, Shen Mo, will definitely consume it in front of all of you! It¡¯s a pity that the Purple Spiritual Pull is tremendously precious. I can only refine a pill at a time. Therefore, with theck of medicinal nts to refine another Purple Spiritual Pill, His Majesty can solely wait for his death once I consume this pill¡­¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Just when Yin Feng and the rest wanted a say more, they were interrupted by Leng Yun¡¯s mockery speech. ¡°Fifth Royal younger brother, if you are jealous of me, you can just tell me that directly. I am willing to do anything for Royal Father after all. Thus, I had invited Grandmaster Shen Mo. Inparison, you refuse to do anything for Royal Father. However, you interrupt me just when I was about to seed in treating Royal Father. You really are unworthy to be my brother with such jealousy-filled heart!¡± Leng Yan clenched his fists tightly as he stared coldly at Leng Yun¡¯s face. An ice-cold voice that seemed to be as chilly as cold wind was heard behind him when Leng Yan was on the verge in giving up to his impulse to smash Leng Yun¡¯s face with his fist. ¡°You can consume the Purple Spiritual Pill. I shall take the responsibility in treating his illness!¡± That familiar voice made every single member of the small purgatory team stun as they turned their head around in disbelief. When their gazesnded on the woman¡¯s face, tion surged in their heart. ¡°Lady Mu!¡± Yin Feng was in cloud nine. He didn¡¯t expect to see Mu Ru Yue appear at this ce¡­ The Eldest Prince Leng Yuan was standing quietly by the side from the start, watching the show. Yet, he suddenly heard that voice. When he shifted her head to look at the source of that voice, he seemed to have been scared witless¡­ ¡®Why is she here?¡¯ Suddenly, Leng Yuan¡¯s body trembled. His handsome face turned gravely pale due to fear. ¡®This woman is obviously a devil, especially that elder by her side. He is a bonafide Supreme Realm expert! Furthermore, by the looks of this situation, she seems to know Fifth Royal younger brother.¡¯ Leng Yuan¡¯s Adam Apple rolled slightly. With his gaze stuck on the woman¡¯s wless face, he said in a low and heavy tone, ¡°You havee?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her brow slightly as she exined, ¡°I heard that something had happened to you so I¡¯vee to have a look.¡± Mu Ru Yue turned her head to face Shen Mo upon saying that. With a slight smirk, she taunted, ¡°I don¡¯t know if you dare to consume that pill you had refined. As for his life, I can save him. Hence, you don¡¯t need to feel burdened!¡± Shen Mo¡¯s expression changed drastically. He thenughed heartily after a long time had passed. ¡°Why should I believe what you say? If you fail to treat His Majesty, how do you intend onpensating for your mistake?¡± ¡°Since I dare to say such words, I am a hundred percent confident in treating him. Now, I wonder if you¡¯re willing to consume your pill.¡± Mu Ru Yue chuckled lightly as she asked with a cold expression. ¡°Hmph!¡± Shen Mo snorted coldly. With hisplexion increasingly bing unpleasant, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t know where you little girl popped up from and dared to say such brazen words. You¡¯re only that young. What can you know? Your Majesty, since she says she can save you, please forgive me for my departure!¡± Shen Mo cupped his fists as he turned around, heading outside of the room. Emperor Leng finally had a change in his expression at that moment. He coughed drily twice before he forced himself to stand up and ordered, ¡°Why are you all just standing there? Immediately chase these two people out of the room! Who is it that let them enter our empire?¡± All of the guards in the room surrounded Mu Ru Yue and Lu Yang upon heeding to his order¡­ Chapter 1039 – Alchemy Book? Part 7

Chapter 1039 - Alchemy Book? Part 7

Leng Yuan waspletely stupefied. ¡®These people are real idiots. Are they really going to try to chase them out? Hasn¡¯t they see that the Supreme Realm elder¡¯s expression had already turned unpleasant?¡¯ He retreated a couple of steps upon thinking about that. ¡®I must keep some distance away from those idiots. I¡¯m afraid I will get implicated by them¡­¡¯ ¡°You¡¯re really a bunch of idiots!¡± Lu Yang sniggered as he mocked, ¡°How dare act so brazenly before your Grandfather Lu by those measly capabilities of yours? You¡¯re seeking death!¡± Boom! A mighty gale rose from Lu Yang¡¯s body,nding on those people¡¯s chest. Those guards were sent flying away before they could even reach Mu Ru Yue¡­ ¡°Supreme!¡± Shen Mo gasped as hemented, ¡°Supreme Realm!¡± ¡®This elder is at the Supreme Realm¡­¡¯ ¡°Supreme Realm?¡± Leng Yun was startled. Hisplexion increasingly became terrible. ¡®A Supreme Realm expert has appeared at such a critical moment. I wonder who this old man is.¡¯ ¡°Senior,¡± He took in a deep breath to appease the mes of fury in his heart. With cupped fists, he queried, ¡°I don¡¯t know what grudges do the senior have to our empire, inhibiting Grandmaster Shen Mo from treating Royal Father?¡± Lu Yang sniggered as he replied, ¡°We aren¡¯t trying to harm him but we are helping him instead. He will instantly be your puppet and die slowly once he consumes this pill!¡± As a Heaven Stage High Rank Alchemist, Lu Yang naturally understood what kind of pill was the Purple Spiritual Pill. ¡®I really don¡¯t know if this Emperor of this empire is an idiot or not. We are trying to save him. Yet, he thinks we are trying to harm him.¡¯ Leng Yun¡¯splexion was unpleasant as he rebuked, ¡°Senior, please stop venomously ndering Grandmaster Shen Mo!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Lu Yang looked coldly at Shen Mo as hepromised, ¡°You just have to swallow this pill. If you dare to consume it, I shall willingly concede defeat! As for the life of this emperor, my Master can treat him without an inkling doubt. Isn¡¯t that right, Master?¡± Lu Yang looked smilingly at Mu Ru Yue as he said thest statement tteringly. Master? Everyone¡¯s heart shuddered upon hearing that title. A bonafide Supreme Realm expert was calling her his Master? Could it be their ears had turned faulty? She Mo¡¯s expression was grim as he said, ¡°What if she fails?¡± ¡°If she fails, I, Lu Yang, will willingly forfeit my life!¡± Lu Yang nced at Emperor Leng that was on the bed and said, ¡°Brat, if you die, you can have me, a Supreme Realm expert, die along with you. It should be really glorious for you.¡± Emperor Leng¡¯s heart shook with astonishment in his eyes. ¡®It wasn¡¯t due to having Lu Yang to die with me. But rather¡­ he dared to make such a bet. Can it be there is really something wrong with that Purple Spiritual Pill?¡¯ Emperor Huang could choose not to believe what Leng Yan had said. But it was impossible for him not to trust what a Supreme Realm expert said. ¡®With Lu Yang¡¯s ability, it will be a piece of cake for him to kill me. There won¡¯t be any merit for him to lie to me about the pill.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m really impressed by your ability to refine a Heaven Stage High Rank pill as a Spiritual Realm practitioner.¡± Lu Yang looked at Shen Mo once again as hemented with a sneer, ¡°It¡¯s a pity but you had chosen to offend the wrong person. Old fellow, you are to swallow this Purple Spiritual Pill now. If nothing happens to you, then I, Lu Yang, shall freely allow you to do anything you want to me from now on!¡± Shen Mo¡¯splexion was gravely pale, full of hesitation. ¡®I obviously know the true effect of this pill as the person that refined this Purple Spiritual Pill. The consumer willpletely be an idiot that only knows to follow orders once he consumes the pill!¡¯ ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t dare?¡± Lu Yang continued with a sinister cold tone, ¡°Didn¡¯t you clearly say we were defaming you? Now, you have a chance to prove your innocence! Let us see your innocence!¡± Chapter 1040 – Fire Sea Purgatory and Feng Jing Tian Part 1

Chapter 1040 - Fire Sea Purgatory and Feng Jing Tian Part 1

Lu Yang¡¯s pressuring speech made Shen Mo¡¯splexion turned gravely pale. He couldn¡¯t help but retreat a couple of steps with a peculiar gaze in his eyes. Emperor Leng¡¯splexion gradually became gloomy when he saw Shen Mo¡¯s expression. ¡®Can it be Leng Yan was speaking the truth that the son I trusted the most actually wants to harm me?!¡¯ His gaze was gloomy when he thought about that. He asked coldly, ¡°I hope you can give me an exnation for this!¡± Shen Mo took in a deep breath before he replied coldly, ¡°So what it is true? It is your son that told me to do this. Moreover, he promised me that if I seed, he will give me the Alchemy Book! Hence, everything that happens here doesn¡¯t have anything to do with me!¡± It was useless for Shen Mo to deny this time so Shen Mo straightforwardly admitted. Emperor Leng¡¯s originally gravely paleplexion became increasingly pale upon hearing that. With his thin lips trembling slightly, he shot a disappointed gaze at Leng Yun. With a sorrowful gaze, he said, ¡°Unfilial son! You actually dared to do such a disgraceful act!¡± Plop! Leng Yun¡¯s legs softened, making him sit on the ground. Cold sweat flowed profusely down his face as he closed his eyes in despair¡­ ¡®I¡¯ve lost. I have even lost terribly!¡¯ ¡°Someone!¡± Emperor Leng closed his eyes and instructed coldly, ¡°Take down the Fourth Prince and imprison him in the Heaven Prison. We shall decide what his sentence will be another day!¡± His voice was tremendously feeble but anyone could hear the shakiness within his voice. ¡°Royal Father!¡± Leng Yun came back to his senses. He abruptly pounced toward Emperor Leng as he apologized, ¡°Royal Father, your son knows his wrong. Please forgive your son this time Royal Father.¡± But a figure blocked his path before he could reach before Emperor Leng. ¡°Hehe!¡± Leng Yuan chuckled mockingly. He then saidcently, ¡°Fourth younger brother, you just reaped what you sowed! Who called you to want to plot against Royal Father? Thus, getting such an oue is your own retribution¡­¡± Leng Yun¡¯s gaze brimmed with despair. He then looked at Emperor Leng with a gaze pleading for forgiveness. Nheless, Emperor Leng no longer nced at him, slowly closing his eyes. ¡°Royal Father¡­¡± Leng Yun¡¯s heart shuddered. ¡®I know Royal Father has given up all hopes on me this time¡­¡¯ Instantly, there were two guards that walked in from outside. They captured Leng Yun and dragged him out of the room, quickly vanishing from their sight. Emperor Leng slightly opened his eyes. With a guilt-filled gaze, he said, ¡°Yan Er, We had misunderstood you. We have decided to make you the crown prince in order to express our guilt toward you.¡± Actually, Emperor Leng had an ulterior motive when making this decision. ¡®Leng Yan is acquainted with a Supreme Realm expert. With him inside the imperial household, the empire will surely be peaceful¡­¡¯ ¡°No need.¡± Leng Yan nced coldly at Emperor Leng and continued with a cold and gloomy voice, ¡°I have only returned here as I¡¯ve heard that you have fallen ill. But I don¡¯t have any request that I seek from you, not to mention being the crown prince. I¡¯ve already gotten used to the life outside, fighting alongside with my teammates, and obtaining missions from the mercenarybour union.¡± Emperor Leng¡¯s expression changed abruptly as he chided, ¡°Leng Yan, don¡¯t forget that you are a member of the royal family. How can you form a team with these plebeians?¡± Leng Yan¡¯s gaze darkened slowly. With a cold and stern expression, he rebuked, ¡°In your point of view, they are insignificant. But in my heart, they are irreceablepanions to me. A life of luxury, glory, splendor, wealth and rank can¡¯t surmount the importance of mypanions for me.¡± He slowly turned around upon saying that. His gazended on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s impable face, his Adam¡¯s apple rolled slightly. Chapter 1041 – Fire Sea Purgatory and Feng Jing Tian Part 2

Chapter 1041 ¨C Fire Sea Purgatory and Feng Jing Tian Part 2

¡°I won¡¯t say thanks to you. I will always remember what you did for me. Perhaps I am inferior to you now. But there may be a day I will be able to catch up to you¡­¡± ¡®This¡­ is my promise to her.¡¯ Mu Ru Yue smiled as she replied, ¡°Alright, I will be waiting for you.¡± Leng Yan lowered his gaze slightly, covering his resolution-filled gaze. ¡®I know it will be a long way to catch up with her. But there will be a day that I will catch up with her¡­¡¯ ¡°This is the pill to treat him.¡± Mu Ru Yue nced at Emperor Leng¡¯s ashenplexion. With a trace of a sneer, she said, ¡°But this pill will only give him an extra year of life. If he didn¡¯t treat Leng Yan this badly, I perhaps may have fully treated him. Hence, I am giving an extra year of life on behalf of Leng Yan¡­¡± In other words, she gave the pill to Emperor Huang that would enable him to live for another year in order to sever his father and son rtionship with Leng Yan. Leng Yan¡¯s heart trembled. His cold gaze softened. A light smile was gradually disyed on his grave and stern face. Although it was only a slight curve, it was able to daze people. Yin Ling looked dazedly at Leng Yan with an infatuated gaze. ¡°So Team leader¡¯s smile can be so beautiful. It¡¯s just a pity that smile wasn¡¯t toward me¡­¡¯ She smiled bitterly upon thinking about that. ¡®However, I believe that as long as I continue following by Team leader¡¯s side, I will be able to melt his heart no matter how ice-bound it is!¡¯ Yin Ling clenched her fist discreetly. With an increasingly resolute gaze, she stared at the side on the man¡¯s handsome face. ¡°Leng Yan,¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her hand and with a toss, a jade bottle appeared before Leng Yan. She continued, ¡°This is the Innate Spiritual Pill. You will be able to have the greatest innate talent possible for a short period of time after you consume it. You should make use of that period of time to cultivate assiduously. I will be waiting for you to catch up to me.¡± Leng Yan clenched the jade bottle in his hand tightly. With a gaze glimmering with a scorching glow, ¡°This shall be the reward for me selling my life to you.¡± ¡®Selling his life?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyebrows twitched slightly. Just when she wanted to say something, the man¡¯s cold voice was heard. ¡°There is a rule within the mercenary world. If we ept an item, we must give them back an item of the same price. I don¡¯t have anything that I can give to you so I will lead the small Purgatory team to devote their loyalty and devotion to you! You shall be our owner from now on. Once we have umted sufficient might, we will head out to seek for you!¡± In this short period of time interacting with Leng Yan, this was the longest speech he had said. But simrly, Lu Yang¡¯s resentment voice was heard before Mu Ru Yue could say anything. ¡°Master, you are biased. You give him a bottle of Heaven Stage High Rank pill but you gave me nothing! Moreover, I am not aware of such a pill as the Innate Spiritual Pill.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression darkened. ¡®Is this guy really a puppet? Even though using a human¡¯s body to refine a puppet isn¡¯t the same as puppets refined from gemstones, they will act like normal people other thanplying to me. ¡®However, Lu Yang was different from the two other puppets I had previously refined, daring to hoot at me.¡¯ ¡°Why do you need the Innate Spiritual Pill as a person of the Supreme Realm?¡± Mu Ru Yue nced at him before asking with slight impatience. Lu Yang pursed his lips with resentment as he replied, ¡°I want to research on that pill! If Master has a Heaven Stage Peak Rank pill, it will be much better. I may be able to break through to the Heaven Stage Peak Rank then.¡± Lu Yang¡¯s eyes lit up uponmenting about that. ¡®Since she is the disciple of Grandmaster Xu Wu, she perhaps may possess a Heaven Stage Peak Rank pill. I still have not seen how a Heaven Stage Peak Rank pill looks like in my life yet.¡¯ Chapter 1042 – Fire Sea Purgatory and Feng Jing Tian Part 3

Chapter 1042 ¨C Fire Sea Purgatory and Feng Jing Tian Part 3

¡°Here you go.¡± With a turn of Mu Ru Yue¡¯s palm, she took out a pill from her dimensional storage ring. She continued, ¡°You must remember to give it back to me once you finish researching on it.¡± Lu Yang¡¯s body¡¯s body shuddered once he felt the power within the pill. He eximed in disbelief, ¡°I am already a Heaven Stage High Rank alchemist but I can¡¯t tell what this pill isprised of. Can it really be a Heaven Stage Peak Rank pill?¡± Heaven Stage Peak Rank Pill? Swish! Everyone shot their gazes at Mu Ru Yue with shock in their eyes. Ho¡­ how was this possible? How could she possess a Heaven Stage Peak Rank Pill? Everyone was stunned at this instant, especially Emperor Leng who was incredibly remorseful. ¡®If I knew she possesses a Heaven Stage Peak Rank Pill earlier on, I won¡¯t treat her like how I did previously no matter what¡­¡¯ ¡°Lu Yang, let¡¯s go.¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her gaze as she continued, ¡°Now, we have a more important matter to settle. We can¡¯t continue to dally here.¡± ¡°Understood, Master.¡± Lu Yang responded respectfully. His expression was akin to treating Mu Ru Yue as his Grandmother. ¡°Team leader.¡± Yin Ling pursed her lips tightly as she shifted her head to look at Leng Yan who was still staring at the direction the white robes had disappeared to. She blinked her eyes and asked, ¡°Where shall we go now?¡± Leng Yan remained silent for a long period of time before he slowly said, ¡°To the Seventhyer!¡± ¡®Seventhyer?¡¯ Yin Ling was stunned as she persuaded, ¡°Team leader, won¡¯t that be too dangerous? We will be seeking death by heading to the Seventhyer without a cultivation of at least at the Spiritual Realm.¡± ¡°Ling Er,¡± Yin Feng smiled and exined. ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard that the higher we go in theyers of the purgatory, the energy of each of thoseyers intensify drastically? Since Lady Mu gave us such a great pill, we mustn¡¯t waste it. We can only be able to chase after her step by doing this. Otherwise, Lady Mu will only advance further away from us to the point that we will be left behind forever¡­¡± Yin Ling quietened. ¡®I understand that what Father said is really logical. If we want to chase after her steps, then¡­ we must be prepared to risk our lives.¡¯ ¡°Alright, let¡¯s head to the seventhyer of the purgatory!¡± The Fire Sea Purgatory was located at the far west of the sixth level of the purgatory. The entire area was filled with a sea of mes. There were people frequently being thrown into the sea of mes to be punished within the Fire Sea Purgatory. There was arge door outside the Fire Sea Purgatory. There were two guards guarding outside the doors. They both had such solemn expressions that they seemed to be statues. ¡°Stop right there!¡± When the two guards saw a woman heading their way, they hastily raised their swords to block her path. ¡°Show your pass of entry!¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her brow, taking out the writ tablet that Huo Yan had given her. She then asked indifferently, ¡°Will¡­ this suffice?¡± The guards moved to the sides of the door after confirming the authenticity of the writ tablet. ng! Dong! The enormous doors slowly opened. At that instant, a heat wave could be felt from it. ¡°You can enter now but you muste back out here in an hour.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled slightly. She kept the writ tablet, walking into the sea of mes. A scorching heat could be felt from the sea of mes at that moment, making her body shudder a little. ¡°This ce is worthy to be called the Fire Sea Purgatory. I have just entered it but I am barely able to withstand the heat. I wonder where Feng Jing Tian is. Now, the most crucial task is to find him¡­¡± There were countless spirits being confined to iron chains within the purgatory. Mournful anguished wailings could be heard throughout the entire sea of mes, making Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze to gloom gradually. Chapter 1043 – Fire Sea Purgatory and Feng Jing Tian Part 4

Chapter 1043 - Fire Sea Purgatory and Feng Jing Tian Part 4

To those that missed my April¡¯s Fool prank, you can read it here. ¡°Master, are you looking for someone?¡± Lu Yang turned his head to look at Mu Ru Yue. The pain from having his soul scorch made hisplexion turn gravely pale. He continued to say timidly, ¡°Master, how about finding someone to ask? Someone may know¡­¡± ¡®Now, I just want to leave this freaking ce as quickly as possible. Otherwise, I am really scared that my soul will be dissipated from being burned at this ce.¡¯ Mu Ru Yue frowned slightly. Her gazended on the transparent soul and said, ¡°Do you want to regain your freedom?¡± ¡®Freedom?¡¯ The person that was being asked was stunned for a moment. He raised his gaze to look at Mu Ru Yue in shock. But his expression was distorted due to the intense pain he was undergoing. ¡®Who here doesn¡¯t want to regain freedom? But it is just an extravagant wish for us¡­¡¯ ¡°I can help you to break free from the iron chain but you need to answer a question.¡± The youth smiled bitterly as he replied, ¡°Lady, you may not be aware but this iron chain of us is made by the toughest material. You can¡¯t save me¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue no longer say further upon hearing that. Swish! Boundless mes surged forth from her body. The mes, bit by bit, formed into a sword in front of her. The me sword soared through the air and shed on the iron chain that was confining the youth. ng! A crisp sound was heard, breaking the iron chain. ¡°Now, can you answer my question?¡± The youth was stunned as he looked at Mu Ru Yue with disbelief. It was only after a while that he gradually regained his senses. He asked with gratitude, ¡°Lady, what do you want to know?¡± Mu Rue Yue¡¯s brow raised slightly as she queried, ¡°I want to ask about a person. Have you seen a man that has red hair and eyes that has been brought to this ce?¡± ¡°Red hair and eyes?¡± The youth was instantly startled. His body shivered uncontrobly and with a terrified gaze, he shouted, ¡°Are¡­ you referring to that guy?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart gradually sank. ¡®Can it be something happened to Feng Jing Tian?¡¯ ¡°Tell me everything that I want to know. Otherwise, I will immediately dissipate your soul!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze was ice-cold with her voice as chilly as cold wind. The youth¡¯splexion became increasingly gravely pale as he replied weakly, ¡°That person you are referring to have already left this ce¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡®Feng Jing Tian has left the Fire Sea Purgatory? Where will he go then?¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The youth swallowed his saliva with great difficulty as he exined, ¡°He has left this ce by himself. Moreover, he had nearly destroyed the entire Fire Sea Purgatory before he left. As an oue, he had offended both the governor of the Fire Sea Purgatory, the Purgatory City and the little princess of the Purgatory City. He had treated the little princess rudely so she swore that she will pursue after his life! However, he shouldn¡¯t have left therge doors of the Fire Sea Purgatory. Hence, it won¡¯t be too difficult for you to find him¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze darkened slightly as she instructed, ¡°Lu Yang, I want to know everything about this ce!¡± Lu Yang hastily stepped forth and exined respectfully, ¡°As you wish my Master! I will tell you everything about this ce. The Purgatory City is the governor of the Fire Sea Purgatory within the sixthyer of the purgatory. He can be counted as the boss of the sixthyer of the purgatory. There¡¯s a demigod expert overseeing the Purgatory City. Therefore, everyone in the sixthyer of the purgatory doesn¡¯t dare to offend the Purgatory City!¡± ¡°Furthermore, the little princess of the Purgatory City, Zhao Ying Ying (Surpass oriole oriole), not only has superior innate talent, but she also is heavily doted upon by the old city owner. She has always been arrogant and haughty, looking down upon everybody. If your friend has offended her, he is doomed to be killed¡­¡± Boom! Instantly, an intense grandeur erupted from Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body circling above her head. Chapter 1044 – Fire Sea Purgatory and Feng Jing Tian Part 5

Chapter 1044 - Fire Sea Purgatory and Feng Jing Tian Part 5

Lu Yang just understood that he had said the wrong words at this moment. He hastily exined, ¡°Master, perhaps he is still alive. I was just taking a wild guess previously. I know I¡¯m wrong. Please¡­ please don¡¯t hit me.¡± Lu Yang was so terrified by the mes of fury erupting from Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body that his body trembled in fear. He feared Mu Ru Yue would bash him up badly for what he said just now¡­ But Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t care about him. She moved in a sh forward¡­ Everywhere was filled with scorching mes within the Fire Sea Purgatory. People that were being punished would be ced in the forefront as the further they were from the front, the temperature of the mes would decrease¡­ Currently, a man was standing on top of a volcano that seemed to be going to erupt at any moment withva flowing. Gales were dancing frantically. His blood-red hair danced wildly among the wind. His scarlet eyes were sinister cold and blood-thirsty as he looked coldly at the person blocking his path. ¡°Feng Jing Tian, I shall see how you will escape from here this time!¡± The little princess raised her head as she looked arrogantly at the man that was being blocked by her subordinates. She coldly snorted and said, ¡°You had not only almost ruin the Fire Sea Purgatory, but you also pped me. I must settle those scores with you!¡± The little princess would always grit her teeth in hatred whenever she thought about the man before her daring to hit her. ¡®I can still feel the pain on my face up until now, but more importantly, it is the humiliation I felt.¡¯ Feng Jing Tian shot a sinister cold gaze at her. He mocked in a low and heavy voice, ¡°I have dirtied my hand by pping you!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Tears revolved in the little princess eyes from her anger. ¡®I have always beenplemented since young all these years. When have I experienced such humiliations? This man deserves to die!¡¯ ¡°Stinky brat, you will die a horrible death! This princess will cut off each of your fingers and feed them to the dogs!¡± The little princess¡¯s beautiful face had distorted as she ordered furiously, ¡°Why are all of you just standing there? Immediately capture this bastard! This princess wants to personally punish him!¡± Swish! The people behind the little princess instantly surged toward Feng Jing Tian. Yet, there wasn¡¯t a change in Feng Jing Tian¡¯s expression. A gloomy glow was being emitted from his peerless handsome face. He was standing with his hands behind his back. Gale arose that made his demonic red hair fluttered among the wind; he had an astonishing grandeur.¡± ¡®It is undeniable to me that this man is indeed really handsome. He is captivatingly beautiful. He can make even me as a woman feel inferior to him in appearance. ¡®Nheless, how high is my eyesight? It is impossible for a man with just looks to obtain my heart. The man I want to marry must not only have a peerless appearance but more importantly, also have a superior might and noble identity. It will be best if the man also loves only me¡­ ¡®Therefore, Feng Jing Tian that was currently a spirit can¡¯t enter my eyes.¡¯ Feng Jing Tian¡¯s gaze increasingly turned gloomy as he saw the crowd surrounding closer toward him. But he had a smirk on his face. Suddenly, he raised his hand to make a sword appear in his hand. Momentarily, red robes shed past, charging into the crowd¡¯s encirclement¡­ A closebat battle was initiated on this quiet volcano. Even though Feng Jing Tian was strong, he was outnumbered. He quickly was at the disadvantage. Blood as enchanting as roses bloomed on his body, making him look more breathtaking with his red robes. The trace of blood remnants hanging at the corner of his lips made him look incredibly captivating; it was capable of making all living things craze for him. ¡°Feng Jing Tian!¡± The little princess gritted her teeth in hatred as she dered, ¡°Today you must experience having your soul dissipated after being tortured ten thousand times!¡± Chapter 1045 – Fire Sea Purgatory and Feng Jing Tian Part 6

Chapter 1045 - Fire Sea Purgatory and Feng Jing Tian Part 6

¡®Having my soul dissipated?¡¯ Feng Jing Tian¡¯s palm trembled slightly. ¡®No! ¡®I mustn¡¯t have my soul dissipated! ¡®If it really happens, I willpletely disappear from the world. I will no longer have a chance to nce at her again¡­¡¯ White robes abruptly descended from the sky,nding in front of him. Feng Jing Tian¡¯s pupils constricted at that moment, but he quickly rxed it. ¡®I must be hallucinating. ¡®This kind of hallucination had already appeared countless times ever since I was tossed into this eighteenyers of purgatory. How can she appear at such a ce after all¡­¡¯ Feng Jing Tian smiled bitterly but he was still reluctant to shift his gaze away; he was even more afraid that even this hallucination would also vanish¡­ ¡°Feng Jing Tian, I¡¯ve finally found you.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s indifferent voice was no longer as calm as usual as it brushed past Feng Jing Tian¡¯s ears. ¡°This time, it is not only my eyes that are hallucinating, but also my ears are ying tricks on me.¡± Feng Jing Tian smiled with a bitter taste in his mouth. ¡®Even if she knows about the eighteenyers of purgatory, how can shee here for me? ¡®There is only that man known as Ye Wu Chen that fills her heart. Currently, only he ispatible to be with her in this world¡­¡¯ ¡°Feng Jing Tian!!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s face darkened. She said with gritted teeth, ¡°If you don¡¯t feel like seeing me, I can just dump you here and not care about you now!¡± ¡®This fellow said that I am his hallucination?¡¯ Feng Jing Tian blinked his scarlet eyes. His body shuddered as he suddenly came back to his senses. His initial expression disbelief turned into shock. Following that, jubnt surged in his heart. ¡°Woman, is¡­ it really you?¡± ¡®I am not dreaming? ¡®Has this woman really barged into the eighteenthyers of purgatory for me?¡¯ ¡°If it¡¯s not me, who else will I be?¡± Mu Ru Yue smirked slightly as she said, ¡°Feng Jing Tian, I¡¯m here to bring you out of this ce¡­¡± Feng Jing Tian closed his eyes. ¡®I am not hallucinating this time. She has reallye¡­¡¯ At this instant, Feng Jing Tian felt an unprecedented feeling of satisfaction. ¡®I finally receive some return for all I have done for her. ¡®This is sufficient for me. ¡®Even though I can¡¯t be with her all my life, what more can I ask when she has barged into this dangerous purgatory for me?¡¯ ¡°Who are you?¡± The little princess¡¯s expression became gloomy as she said angrily, ¡°Are you acquainted with him? Since you are his partner, you mustn¡¯t be anything good. Someone, immediately kill this woman and the old man by her side!¡± ¡®I can do anything as I please within the purgatory. I definitely won¡¯t allow anyone to bully me!¡¯ ¡°Feng Jing Tian, what have you done to make her hate you to such an extent?¡± Mu RU Yue smirked as she suggested, ¡°It can¡¯t be that you have molested her, right?¡± Feng Jing Tian¡¯s face momentarily darkened as he looked at Mu Ru Yue in resentment and said, ¡°Woman, we have known each other for such a long time already. Do you think my eyesight is that terrible? It is especially after meeting you that no woman has ever been able to enter my eyes!¡± The little princess¡¯splexion increasingly became unpleasant as she red at Feng Jing Tian. ¡®This damnable man dares to insult me! He deserves to die ten thousand times!¡¯ Feng Jing Tian didn¡¯t in the slightest looked at the little princess¡¯s expression as he continued, ¡°But this woman¡¯s mouth was foul and she also insulted you. Hence, I couldn¡¯t help but give her a p.¡± ¡°Insulted me? Why did she insult me when she doesn¡¯t even know me?¡± Mu Ru Yue shifted her head to look at Feng Jing Tian with curiosity glimmering in her eyes. Chapter 1046 – Fire Sea Purgatory and Feng Jing Tian Part 7

Chapter 1046 - Fire Sea Purgatory and Feng Jing Tian Part 7

Perhaps it was due to seeing Mu Ru Yue that he was in a good mood. His expression also rxed. With a raise of his brow, he said, ¡°She insulted my beloved woman. Aren¡¯t you my beloved woman? Anyone that insults you must die ten thousand times!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression turned ck. ¡®I finally understand why the little princess hates Feng Jing Tian to the core. But this man had implicated me in this fashion.¡± ¡°Feng Jing Tian!¡± Feng Jing Tian had interrupted her before she could say further. ¡°Woman, you can don¡¯t like me but you can¡¯t stop my feelings for you! Currently, I no longer have had previous desires for you no do I even wish to obtain your heart. These few years have already made me understand a matter. It is that the only man that can battle alongside with you will be him in this world¡­¡± Feng Jing Tian continued after a pause, ¡°So I only want to be your friend, helping you by your side. Yue Er, I¡¯m already satisfied for you toe to this ce for me¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart shuddered. She instantly had mixed feelings but was at a loss of words. ¡®Perhaps I had animosity toward Feng Jing Tian at the start. However, what the man had done after that incident has resolved the hatred in my heart¡­ ¡®But I¡¯ve given my heart to that man and could no longer store anyone within.¡¯ ¡°Do you have an end?¡± The little princess¡¯s expression turned unpleasant as she continued, ¡°This princess isn¡¯t here to listen to your confessions to each other. Now, the two of you are to be defeated by me. What is all of you just standing there? Immediately capture them for this princess!¡± The little princess gritted her teeth in hatred as she saw that they were still not moving. She raised her leg to kick the butt of the person closest to her. She then yelled furiously, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you moving?!¡± The crowd instantly came back to her senses. Swish! They raised the weapon in their hands to charge toward Mu Ru Yue and Feng Jing Tian. ¡°Woman!¡± Feng Jing Tian¡¯s expression darkened as he shifted his head to look at Mu Ru Yue and continued, ¡°How about we fight together?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled lightly as she challenged, ¡°Let¡¯spete who can kill more.¡± The two of them had their backs to each other as they looked coldly at the crowd that was charging toward them. Since Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t instruct Lu Yang to battle, he just stood silently at the side with a mockery smile on his face. ¡®Nobody can understand Mu Ru Yue¡¯s current might better than me. Her battle power isparable to the Supreme Realm practitioners. There are only a group of Spiritual Realm people here so how can they defeat her?¡¯ ¡°Spiritual Realm?¡± The little princess¡¯s expression turned gloomy after she felt the towering grandeur felt from Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body as shemented, ¡°This woman is also at the Spiritual Realm but so what? There are only two Spiritual Realm practitioners so how can they battle so many people at the same cultivation as she is?¡± ¡°Xiao Yue! Xiao Bai!¡± Mu Ru Yue lowered her gaze as she called out lightly, ¡°The two of you should alsoe out here to battle against them.¡± Swish! Two rays of light shot out from Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body. One ray shot toward the sky while the other raynded on the ground¡­ When the little princess saw Xiao Yue that was standing before Mu Ru Yue, she was stunned. ¡®I¡¯ve never seen a wolf as elegant and beautiful as this one. Her silver fur gave off a faint glow under the light from the mes. The glow is akin to the pure and holy moon. It is so dazzling, making it impossible for people to shift their gazes away from her. ¡®Isn¡¯t such a beautiful wolf made for me? Only such a demon beast can match up to my noble status.¡¯ Greed shone past the little princess¡¯s eyes. It was as if she was already treating that beautiful wolf as her possession already¡­ Chapter 1047 – Breaking Through To The Supreme Realm Part 1

Chapter 1047 - Breaking Through To The Supreme Realm Part 1

¡°Someone, snatch away that Sky Wolf for this princess!¡± The little princess raised her chin arrogantly as she pointed at the Sky Wolf standing before Mu Ru Yue, giving out a disdainful cold snort. It was as if she had already had the Sky Wolf in her pocket¡­ ¡°Roar!¡± Xiao Bai that was in mid-air gave out a furious roar upon hearing her instruction. He looked coldly at the people beneath him and said with a youthful voice but with an extremely domineering tone, ¡°You want to get little wolf just by yourself? She is Mother¡¯s contracted beast. Nobody other than Mother will be able to contract her.¡± ¡®This damnable woman actually dares to try and snatch Xiao Yue away!¡¯ Arrogance filled the little princess¡¯s gaze as she rebuked in contempt, ¡°This princess never fails in obtaining what she wants!¡± Swish! Instantly, the crowd of the Purgatory City rapidly charged toward Mu Ru Yue and the rest. Mu Ru Yue raised her brow slightly as she said indifferently, ¡°Feng Jing Tian, let¡¯s start battling against them.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Feng Jing Tian had a smile that would make the entire world go crazy. It was like a charm that could captivate people¡¯s mind. His gaze when he looked at Mu Ru Yue was miraculously gentle and warm. It was as though only she could exist within his eyes¡­ The sky looked scarlet red from the glow of the mes. Currently, there was a full-blown massacre urring below the volcano. Blood covered the entire mountain valley as though it was being covered by ayer of red muslin. The little princess had a gloomy face as she looked coldly at the two people that had their backs facing each other. Her expression increasingly turned displeased. ¡®These useless things! There¡¯s so many of them. Yet, they are struggling to deal with two Spiritual Realm practitioners. It seems that I must tell Grandfather to make them undergo ruthless training once I get back¡­¡¯ She discreetly gritted her teeth upon thinking about that. Her expression was extremely sinister. She continued staring at the two battling blood-soaked people under the gale¡­ The ground was littered with countless corpse. It was as though it was announcing how brutal the battle was. Feng Jing Tian turned his head to look at the woman by his side. His bloodthirsty scarlet pupils rxed gradually. ¡®I didn¡¯t expect this woman¡¯s might will increase so much after not seeing her for such a long time. ¡®Although we are both at the Spiritual Realm, I understand that I am indeed inferior to her¡­¡¯ ¡°Not good! We will be falling to the disadvantage side if this goes on!¡± The little princess¡¯s face was gravely pale. Yet, a silver ray soared through the sky at this moment. Sharp ws mercilessly struck toward her body. The little princess was so frightened that she retreated a couple of steps back at this instant. She widened her eyes in horror. Her breath even seemed to have vanished before her and her heart felt as though it had stopped beating at this instant. She had never been so close to death before. It was as if she would die from under the demon beast¡¯s sharp ws in the next second¡­ Boom! However, a tyrannical power surged forth from behind,nding abruptly on Xiao Yue¡¯s body. Pfft! Xiao Yue spat out a mouthful of blood. Her body formed a beautiful light ray, soaring through the sky in an elegant arc. ¡°Little Wolf!¡± Xiao Bai saw that scene when he had shifted his head. Instantly, his eyes became blood-red as he shrieked at the top of his lungs. Bang! Xiao Yue¡¯s body crashed heavily on the ground. Sand and dust rose, dancing in the air. Blood spurt out from her chest. That scene made Xiao Bai¡¯s eyes get redder¡­ An elderly figure had appeared in the sky. The elder wore a x-coloured gown, enveloping his petite body within. His gaze gave off a strict and cold glow with a grandeur that was being released from his body, capable of making people tremble out of fear. Chapter 1048 – Breaking Through To The Supreme Realm Part 2

Chapter 1048 ¨C Breaking Through To The Supreme Realm Part 2

¡°Grandfather!¡± tion was expressed on the little princess¡¯s face when she saw the appearance of the elder. She hastily greeted, ¡°Grandfather, why have youe?¡± The elder had a gloomy expression as he looked coldly at Feng Jing Tian and Mu Ru Yue andmented, ¡°My Granddaughter is in danger. How can I note here? The two of you are really gutsy to even dare to hurt my Purgatory City¡¯s little princess. I shall let you learn something today that there are people that you forever shouldn¡¯t have offended!¡± Boom! Grandeur surged forth from the elder¡¯s body at that instant, covering the entire sky and ground. But a white glow roared through the sky at this moment, fury and hatred brimmed in Xiao Bai¡¯s eyes. ¡°You injured Little Wolf. You actually dared to hurt Little Wolf!¡± ¡®Anyone that hurts Little Wolf deserves to die ten thousand times!¡¯ Roar! A dragon roar vibrated throughout the entire mountain valley, not disappearing even after a long time. Currently, a couple that was walking side by side from within a mountain forest on the ninthyer of purgatory suddenly halted their steps. The woman had a beautiful appearance with a sword in her grasp. She had a heroic grandeur but she didn¡¯tck the gentleness a woman should have. On the other hand, there was a handsome man by her side. It wasn¡¯t difficult to tell that he had a somewhat simr appearance to Xiao Bai. His lofty and powerful body sheltered the woman by his side. They looked extremelypatible with each other. ¡°Husband, I seem to have heard Xiao Bai¡¯s voice¡­¡± ¡°It should be impossible.¡± The man raised his brow as he exined with a smile, ¡°He should now be protecting the Alchemy Book, waiting for the destined owner of the Alchemy Book to appear. Thest time we met was when we returned from Hua Xia. He shouldn¡¯t be able to exit the Alchemy Book that quickly¡­¡± The woman frowned slightly. ¡®Was that really just my imagination?¡¯ ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The man raised his arm to massage the woman¡¯s shoulder. He then continued with a smile, ¡°We have already obtained what we wanted already. It is about time that we leave the purgatory¡­¡± The woman didn¡¯t say anything upon hearing that. A ray of light shone past her eyes¡­ ¡°Xiao Bai, be careful!¡± When Mu Ru Yue saw Xiao Bai charging recklessly toward the city owner of the Purgatory City within the mountain valley beneath the volcano, her expression changed instantly. She hastily wanted to head forth to stop him. Nheless, it was obvious she was a step toote¡­ Pfft! With a sh from the elder¡¯s sword, a silver lightnded on Xiao Bai¡¯s enormous body at that moment. Blood spurt out from Xiao Bai¡¯s injury, forming a blood mist in the sky. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart was trembling at this instant as she dazedly watched the figure dropped down to the ground. An unprecedented fury erupted from her body. It was as if mes filled the entire sky¡­ ¡°You all deserves to die!¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her gaze. Her eyes were as ice-cold as a sword, able to freeze the entirend. There was obviously a volcano nearby. Yet, nobody was able to feel its heat. Her ice-cold expression seemed was like an ice frost permeating people¡¯s heart. ¡°Haha!¡± The city ownerughed brazenly. With a smirk, he dered, ¡°Just by yourself? Little girl, you will be next. There¡¯s nobody that should dare to make a move on the people of my Purgatory City within this entire sixthyer of purgatory!¡± He released his demigod¡¯s grandeur once again. With a sh, the x-coloured robes soared through the sky, heading toward Mu Ru Yue. No matter what, Mu Ru Yue was just a Spiritual Realm practitioner now. Hence, she could feel that the air before her seemed to have vanished under the demigod¡¯s grandeur. Suddenly, a pair of hands from her side pulled her into his embrace, tightly embracing her body. Chapter 1049 – Breaking Through To The Supreme Realm Part 3

Chapter 1049 - Breaking Through To The Supreme Realm Part 3

Red hair shed past moving along with the wind. There was a never seen before determination in the man¡¯s red eyes¡­ Mu Ru Yue couldn¡¯t help but remember the scene where Feng Jing Tian¡¯s red robes when he previously took a de for me in the North Devil Pce at this moment. Her heart ached. ¡°Feng Jing Tian, leave!¡± She panicked so much that even her voice changed as she yelled shakily. Feng Jing Tian didn¡¯t say anything. With a smile, he used his red robes to protect her within his chest. With affection-filled voice, he said, ¡°I¡¯m already satisfied with youing here for me¡­ I will no longer have regrets in this life anymore.¡± The man¡¯s voice was like a heavy hammer that struck on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart, making her heart shudder. Boundless dread took over her entire might. She wanted to push Feng Jing Tian away but realized she didn¡¯t have the strength. ¡®So this is the might of a demigod? ¡®I¡¯ve always thought I¡¯m already powerful enough. But now, I understand how insignificant I am whenpared to a demigod¡­¡¯ ¡°Mother, quickly escape!¡± Ye Si Huang¡¯s shaky voice was heard from within her soul, ¡°I¡¯ve not recovered my might yet so I can¡¯t help you to counter his aura pressure. You must quickly leave this ce. Quickly leave, Mother!¡± Mu Ru Yue seemed to have not heard what Ye Si Huang said as she stared at the old man standing behind Feng Jing Tian. A trace of glow flickered past her eyes. ¡°Xiao Bai!¡± Roar! An rming roar was heard from behind. When the elder was startled, the enormous white dragon that was lying in its pool of blood gradually raised his body and used all of its might to strike at the elder¡¯s back. Bang! The elder was sent flying from the sudden attack. At that instant, the pressure he was emitting disappeared. With a wave of her hand, Mu Ru Yue said, ¡°Xiao Bai! Xiao Yue! The two of you leave this ce first!¡± Instantly, three rays of lights shone past. The three figures that were still on the ground previously had instantly disappeared without a trace or shadow. It was as if they weren¡¯t there at all from the start. Mu Ru Yue finally heaved a sigh of relief after keeping the three of them within the Alchemy Book. She raised her head to look at the City Owner¡¯s ashenplexion as she smiled lightly andmented, ¡°I finally don¡¯t need to worry about anything.¡± The City Owner narrowed his eyes as he locked on his gloomy gaze on the woman¡¯s face. He snorted coldly as he mocked, ¡°You are seeking death! You aren¡¯t a match of me even with their assistance. Hence, what can you do by yourself?¡± He no longer dallied upon saying that, moving a sh toward Mu Ru Yue. His grandeur surged forth from his body. It formed into a gale that momentarily struck on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body. Mu Ru Yue was sent flying several meters away. Following that, she didn¡¯t waste any moment to run away from that ce. ¡°Escaping?¡± The City Owner¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. He moved in a ray of light dashing toward the woman that was running away from him at his fastest speed¡­ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart became gloomy as she noticed that the elder was about to catch up to her and there was a volcano before her. ¡®It can¡¯t be I don¡¯t have a way to get out from this situation, right? ¡®No! ¡®Ye Wu Chen is still waiting for me on the Eastern Ind. No matter what, I must return back to his side¡­¡¯ ¡°Mother, quickly jump down.¡± Ye Si Huang¡¯s voice was anxious, filled with worries. Mu Ru Yue nced at the elder that was quickly nearing her. She then no longer hesitate to jump into the churning magma before her. ¡°Hmm?¡± The City Lord hastily halted his steps. He looked coldly at the bubbling magma, smirking. Chapter 1050 – Breaking Through To The Supreme Realm Part 4

Chapter 1051 ¨C Breaking Through To The Supreme Realm Part 5

Mu Ru Yue smiled when she reminisced her past with him. She gradually ced her hand on Mo Xi¡¯s hand. Following that, he pulled Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body up¡­ ¡°Xiao Yue.¡± Mo Xi leaped into Mu Ru Yue¡¯s embrace at this moment, rubbing his chin on her shoulder. Ayer of mist coated the youth¡¯s captivatingrge eyes as he murmured softly, ¡°Xiao Yue, I missed you so much¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart shuddered lightly. She asked with a smile, ¡°Mo Xi, how did you find me?¡± ¡°I used the Mo family¡¯s teleportation array.¡± Mo Xi gradually left Mu Ru Yue¡¯s embrace. A faint glow could be seen from his handsome and fair face which looked extremely dazzling to the eyes. He continued to say, ¡°The Mo family¡¯s teleportation array enables me to be directly teleported to where you are. Hence, I managed to find you. Xiao Yue, I have just formed a contract with you once again. Please don¡¯t leave me behind anymore.¡± ¡®I¡¯m afraid. I¡¯m afraid to be abandoned by her again like the previous time, leaving me all alone within the demon beast mountain range¡­ ¡°You previously formed a contract with me when I was in a life-threatening situation. I was in grave danger at that time. If my soul dissipates, you will simrly vanish from this world. Thus, I chose to terminate the contract. However, it is different this time. I won¡¯t ever let you leave my side again¡­¡± Mo Xi¡¯s eyes lit up with a candid smile on his face. His smile was like sunlight shining into people¡¯s heart¡­ ¡°I believe you.¡± ¡®I believe that she won¡¯t abandon me again¡­¡¯ ¡°However¡­¡± Mo Xi blinked his eyes and with a candid smile, he continued, ¡°Please let me give you a hand now¡­¡± He held tightly onto Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hand with his long eyshes trembling lightly. Boom! The mes in her surrounding seemed to have been summoned toward Mu Ru Yue, surging toward Mu Ru Yue. Mu Ru Yue naturally wouldn¡¯t let such a chance slip. She hastily sat cross-legged, silently closing her eyes¡­ Time flowed like water. A year had already passed since the battle between the White Sand City and the Purgatory City. The City Owner was originally not at ease. Hence, he frequently dispatched people to investigate the situation ever since Mu Ru Yue jumped into the magma. He had made his people check on the situation at the volcano for half a year. Since nothing unusual had urred within the volcano for such a long time, he decided to withdraw all of his subordinates¡­ However, Lu Yang didn¡¯t leave the ce watching the situation from outside the volcano from the start. ¡®Mu Ru Yue had transmitted an order through his soul for him to hide once the city owner of the Purgatory City had appeared a year ago. Hence, he managed to survive when Mu Ru Yue jumped into the volcano. ¡®If Master has died, I, as a puppet, won¡¯t be able to continue living. Therefore, I clearly knew that the woman is still living inside the volcano¡­¡¯ Lu Yang¡¯s patience and hard work paid off. A tyrannical aura suddenly erupted from beneath the volcano after a year. The aura soared into the sky. Boundless mes formed into a fire pir extending toward the sky, illuminating the entire sky scarlet red¡­ Lu Yang hastily stood up. He looked anxiously and nervously before him. His heart clenched at that instant, unable to shift his gaze away. White robes soared to the sky from beneath the volcano under the glow of the mes entered his eyes. A handsome and fair youth followed closely behind the white-robed woman. That youth had a smile as dazzling as sunlight, easily warming up his chest¡­ Lu Yang rubbed his eyes roughly as he looked at the white robes before his eyes in disbelief. The rim of his eyes moistened at that moment¡­ ¡°Master, you have finally returned¡­¡± Chapter 1051 – Breaking Through To The Supreme Realm Part 5

Chapter 1050 - Breaking Through To The Supreme Realm Part 4

¡°She had ended her life by herself!¡± ¡®It is certain that the woman won¡¯t be able to survive jumping into thatva¡­¡¯ The little princess sighed with pity as shemented, ¡°I really liked that Sky Wolf but it has been implicated by her¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t fret. I will help you seek a better demon beast.¡± The City Owner patted the little princess¡¯s head gently. With a benevolent glow emitted from his eyes, he continued, ¡°Let¡¯s go. It is impossible for that woman to survive from that. We shall head back to the Purgatory City now.¡± The little princess blinked her eyes and nodded slightly. But a trace of malicious glow shed past her eyes. ¡®This is the oue for offending me!¡¯ Following that, she followed behind the City Owner to head away from the volcano disappearing from the sky that was filled with a red glow¡­ ¡®Hot!¡¯ Currently, Mu Ru Yue could only feel such a sensation. Magma enveloped her body. Scorching heat seemed to have infiltrated her soul. It seemed to be capable of burning her soul¡­ ¡°Mother, you must remain conscious. You certainly cannot lose your consciousness.¡± Ye Si Huang became anxious, wanting to break out from the Alchemy Book. Nheless, Mu Ru Yue¡¯s consciousness was really weak now so he couldn¡¯t leave the Alchemy Book¡­ ¡®If I have my past life¡¯s power, perhaps none of this would have happened!¡¯ But Mu Ru Yue was already struggling to stay awake from her fatigue. Her entire body was lying within the magma, being surrounded by a scorching heat that was burning her soul. Her consciousness was constantly slipping away. ¡°Mother!¡± Ye Si Huang panicked as he collided against the Alchemy Book¡¯s boundary with all his might, wanting to exit the Alchemy Book to help Mu Ru Yue. After all, he could only be able to protect her once he left this ce¡­ Mu Ru Yue shut her eyes from her fatigue as though she couldn¡¯t hear his voice. The Fire Sea Purgatory was a ce different from any others. The heat at this ce was unbearable for Mu Ru Yue even as a fire elemental martial practitioner. ¡°Mother, have you forgotten about Father? He is still waiting for you. You must maintain your consciousness!¡± The boy¡¯s childish voice was like a heavy hammer that struck on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart, making her body stiffen uncontrobly. ¡®That¡¯s right, Ye Wu Chen is still waiting for me. I must not lose consciousness no matter how much pain I am suffering¡­ ¡®Otherwise, I will be obliterated by this volcano.¡¯ Yet, the wave of fatigue ran over her again. A familiar voice from a distant ce was heard by Mu Ru Yue when she was at her limit. ¡°Life and Death Contract, sharing of lives!¡± A ray of light descended from above the fire sea, illuminating the entire fire sea. Mu Ru Yue slowly opened her eyes. Instantly, a figure walked out from a shattered void walking toward her¡­ The youth was being enclosed by ayer of glow. A faint smile graced the youth¡¯s handsome and fair face. There was a captivating luster being emitted from his deer-like eyes. He gradually extended his hand toward Mu Ru Yue, smiling adorably. ¡°Xiao Yue, I¡¯vee looking for you¡­¡± ¡®That¡¯s right, I¡¯ve finally found her. I will stay by her side this time, never separating from her¡­¡¯ ¡°Mo Xi¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue moved her thin lips slightly as she called out gently. ¡®Previously within Realmless, he used the Life and Death contract to save my life when I was in a life-threatening situation. However, in the end, I had temporarily severed the contract with him for his safety leaving him in the Mo family¡­ ¡®I didn¡¯t expect this youth will save my life once again when I was close to death again this time¡­¡¯ Chapter 1052 – Departure and Return Part 1

Chapter 1052 ¨C Departure and Return Part 1

Mu Ru Yue frowned slightly. She nced at Lu Yang and asked, ¡°You¡¯re still here?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for Master¡¯s return.¡± Lu Yang deferentially cupped his fists toward Mu Ru Yue with an expression filled with respect. Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t say anything. With a slight smirk, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. But there are some scores to settle before leaving this eighteenyers of purgatory¡­¡± A glint flickered past Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes as she sniggered coldly. Lu Yang looked dazedly at Mu Ru Yue who was walking ahead of him. ¡®I don¡¯t know why but I feel that she seems to have broken through to the Supreme Realm¡­ ¡®She is such a young Supreme Realm practitioner. Oh my¡­¡¯ The Purgatory City was bustling with life, oblivious of its imminent crisis. Yet, a peculiar grandeur came over the entire Purgatory City from the sky¡­ ¡°Hmm?¡± The city owner abruptly opened his eyes from within the city owner¡¯s manor. A glint shed past his eyes. He moved in a sh, dashing out of his room. An elderly figure quickly appeared in the sky. He stood in mid-air, focusing on the two people heading toward him. His pupil¡¯s contracted as he eximed, ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± White robes stood in mid-air. There was a handsome and fair youth sticking close to the woman¡¯s side. He was looking emotionless at the city owner. ¡°Hmph! I didn¡¯t expect that those mes failed to burn you to death!¡± ¡®Nobody can be clearer than me in understanding the might of the volcano. Yet, she managed to survive being inside the volcano¡­¡¯ ¡°Xiao Yue,¡± Mo Xi blinked his eyes as he looked at Mu Ru Yue and asked, ¡°Is he the one that forced you to jump into the volcano?¡± Mu Ru Yue replied, ¡°Mhm.¡± ¡°Haha!¡± The city ownerughed brazenly before continuing, ¡°Brat, you have the guts toe back here with her. You must be prepared to die. If I were you, I would certainly go into hiding after managing to survive with such difficulties rather than toe seeking for death like an idiot!¡± Boom! Grandeur burst forth from the city owner¡¯s body at that moment. It was a storm as it pressured on the two people before him. Currently, people that were on the streets stopped walking to raise their heads to look at the two opposing sides standing in mid-air. ¡°Lord city owner¡¯s might is indeed really powerful. It has already been ages since I¡¯ve seen Lord city owner uses his might.¡± ¡°Are those two idiots, daring to battle against Lord city owner? Even if there were a hundred of them, they definitely wouldn¡¯t be a match for the city owner. Now, they are just seeking death¡­¡± The crowd was discussing among themselves but none of them sympathized Mu Ru Yue. They instead gloated at Mu Ru Yue¡¯s and Mo Xi. In their hearts, Lord city owner was like a god to them. Hence, anyone that offended him would always meet a terrible end! ¡°Little girl, I can give you a chance. You are to apologize to my granddaughter and be a subordinate for my manor! Otherwise, your oue will only be going to a corpse without an intact body!¡± Mo Xi was so angry that his face flushed red. He shouted furiously, ¡°Just by yourself? You aren¡¯t worthy to make Xiao Yue apologize! Xiao Yue is never in the wrong!¡± In his point of view, Mu Ru Yue was always right no matter what she does! ¡°Hmph!¡± The city owner snorted coldly. His grandeur that was being released from his body intensified. With a cold gaze, he said, ¡°Since so, don¡¯t you say I didn¡¯t give you a chance for what will be happening to you next! This is the choice you¡¯ve chosen!¡± Swish! Suddenly, x-coloured robes soared to the sky rapidly reaching before Mu Ru Yue. A forest green wind surged out from his tightly clenched fist, rapidly striking toward Mu Ru Yue¡­ Chapter 1053 – Departure and Return Part 2

Chapter 1053 ¨C Departure and Return Part 2

Everyone at this moment thought Mu Ru Yue would surely be killed by the city owner¡¯s fist, gloating subconsciously. This was the oue for disobeying the city owner¡¯s order! However, when the city owner¡¯s fist was about tond on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body, her figure suddenly disappeared¡­ ¡°What?¡± The city owner was stunned for a moment with astonishment in his gaze. He then felt a gale pressuring from behind him. He hastily turned around. Bang! His fistnded on therge sword that was shing downward toward him. Mu RU Yue was forced to move a few steps back with herplexion turning gravely pale. Currently, the web between the thumb and forefinger was numb. Her qi and blood almost flowed backward for a moment. There was arge disparity between Supreme Realm and demigod as expected¡­ ¡°Supreme?¡± The city owner¡¯s expression became unpleasant as he eximed, ¡°You have broken through to the Supreme Realm!¡± Swish! The crowd that was on the ground moured as they looked in disbelief at Mu Ru Yue. Could it be we have heard it wrong? How could such a youthful girl be a Supreme Realm expert? ¡°Little girl, it is undeniable that you are a rather good innate talent. But it¡¯s a pity¡­¡± The city owner sniggered as he continued, ¡°You are only a Supreme Realm practitioner. There¡¯s still arge disparity in might between you and me!¡± He moved in a sh toward Mu Ru Yue again. He abruptly struck a dagger at Mu Ru Yue¡¯s neck. ¡°Xiao Yue.¡± Mo Xi extended his arm to pull Mu Ru Yue to his side. With a faint glow glimmering in his eyes, he said, ¡°Let me deal with him.¡± Mu Ru Yue shook her head and replied, ¡°I can deal with him!¡± She didn¡¯t lower her voice. Hence, what she said entered the crowd¡¯s ears. Everyone looked at the white robes among the gale with slight astonishment, unable to regain their senses for a moment¡­ What did this woman just say? Did she really brazenly say she could deal with Lord city owner? Who did she think she was?! How could someone like her be able to match up to Lord city owner? Even if she had outstanding innate talent, she wouldn¡¯t be a match of Lord city owner. The sky became gloomy instantly with gales blowing wildly. Dark clouds were densely packed in the sky. The city owner¡¯splexion had turned ashen, carrying a furious storm on his face. It was as if he had been provoked by what she said. ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡± Boom! He rapidly leaped toward Mu Ru Yue. Yet, Mu Ru Yue took out a bottle of pills from her storage ring, consuming the pills. An intense aura surged forth from her body the instant she swallowed those pills, forming into sharp sword lights. Swish! Swish! Swish! They pierced toward the city owner¡¯s body¡­ The city owner snorted coldly. He moved in a sh, dodging. But Mu Ru Yue¡¯s attack had increasingly made his expression darken. With a raise of his hand, an intense storm had arisen. The entire sky had turned colour, carrying a heavy pressure¡­ Bang! The storm struck on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s chest. She instantly was pushed a few steps back with traces of blood gradually trickling out from the corner of her mouth. ¡°You are unable to withstand a single blow from me!¡± The city owner snorted coldly. With a smile filled with derision, he said, ¡°You¡¯re all overestimating your might for thinking to battle against me just by yourselves! In my point of view, the Supreme Realm is insignificant!¡± Mu Ru Yue wiped the corner of her mouth as she raised her head to look at the city owner. She smiled all of a sudden. Her smile was magnificent but it gave people a sinister cold vibe instead¡­ ¡°You hurt Xiao Yue and even Xiao Bai. I must settle those scores with you for them!¡± She gradually stood up with a faint coldness in her expression. Following that, she took out the Phoenix Furnace. Chapter 1054 – Departure and Return Part 3

Chapter 1054 ¨C Departure and Return Part 3

That¡¯s right, she had indeed taken out her Phoenix Furnace¡­ Simultaneously, she had taken out medicinal ingredients. ¡°Refining pills?¡± The city owner was stunned for a moment as he continued, ¡°I¡¯m already a demigod. Do you think you can do anything to me with your alchemy skills? Even if you have refined a Heaven Stage Peak Rank pill, it won¡¯t be able to do anything to me.¡± ¡®As for Divine Stage pills¡­ ¡®Can it be possible? ¡®There certainly isn¡¯t any Divine Stage alchemist expert within the sixthyer of the purgatory! Even if she is a person of the seventhyer, she simrly is unable to refine a Divine Stage pill. ¡®Furthermore, people from the higher levels of the purgatory won¡¯t be able toe down to thisyer. Thus, even if she is an alchemy genius, she at most should only be able to refine a Heaven Stage Peak Rank pill¡­¡¯ ¡°Hmph! I shall see how capable you are.¡± The city owner snorted coldly but he didn¡¯t stop Mu Ru Yue. In his point of view, there was nothing Mu Ru Yue could do to turn the table around. Hence, so what if he waited for her? Mu Ru Yue took in a deep breath before taking out the me Dragon Fruit that she had previously obtained from the purgatory forest. ¡®The me Dragon Fruit is a medicinal ingredient in refining Divine Stage pills. Currently, I only have a stalk of Divine Stage medicinal ingredient in my hands. Hence, I have only one me Dragon Fruit to refine¡­¡¯ The content of the Alchemy Book shed past Mu Ru Yue¡¯s mind, making her eyes light up gradually. ¡°Fire Divine Pill!¡± ¡®With thebination of the me Dragon Fruit and Other End Of The World Grass, I can refine a Fire Divine Pill! This Other End Of The World Grass is a ten thousand years old medicinal nt. Moreover, I coincidentally have this Other End Of The World Grass medicinal nt in my possession that can be used to refine a Heaven Stage Peak Rank pill¡­¡¯ Swish! With a flip of Mu Ru Yue¡¯s palm, mes were instant ignited into the furnace. The glow from the mes made her appearance more alluring¡­ White robes fluttered slightly among the dancing gales. The woman had a serious expression on her face as she focused her gaze on the Phoenix Furnace before her¡­ Everyone held their breath as they stared at Mu Ru Yue. Mysteriously, nobody said anything at this moment. Yet, everyone believed that even if she is able to refine a Heaven Stage Peak Rank pill, it will still be impossible for her to defeat Lord city owner¡­ Time gradually flowed. Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression became increasingly pale. A thinyer of sweat covered her forehead. Her feeble expression made it seem that she was going to copse to the ground at any moment¡­ The city owner smirked mockingly. With an expression filled with disdain, he persuaded, ¡°Little girl, you should just stop forcing yourself. You won¡¯t be able to defeat me no matter how hard you refine the pill. Hence, why do such an unnecessary act? You should just await death. You¡¯re just doing useless struggles which won¡¯t do anything good for you!¡± His voice seemed to not have entered Mu Ru Yue¡¯s ears. Her gaze was locked onto the Phoenix Furnace from the start with a serious expression. Suddenly, enemies surged out from somewhere, replenishing her deficiency in energy. Under the replenishment of gentle energies, her original gravely pale face gradually recovered its rosiness¡­ ¡°Hmm?¡± The city owner was slightly startled. ¡®Her body seems to have a treasure that enables her to restore her energy anytime. If I can obtain that treasure, my might will surely improve to the next level.¡¯ Greed shed past his eyes when he thought about that, staring at Mu Ru Yue¡­ ¡°Xiao Yue¡­¡± Mo Xi¡¯s heart shuddered slightly. Ayer of faint worries appeared in hisrge, clear eyes. He looked at Mu Ru Yue without even blinking his eyes. Only a figure could be seen reflected in his eyes¡­ Boom! Suddenly, the entirend quaked at that moment, making everyone¡¯s expression stun with gazes filled with shock¡­ Chapter 1055 – Departure and Return Part 4

Chapter 1055 ¨C Departure and Return Part 4

¡°Wha-what happened?¡± ¡°I¡¯m also not sure¡­¡± Everyone¡¯s gazes slowly turned toward Mu Ru Yue. They were deeply shocked when they looked at her¡­ White glow expanded from the pill furnace in front of Mu Ru Yue, seeming to illuminate the entire sky¡­ It formed a pir of light toward the sky under the azure sky. Following that, everyone seemed to be locked in ce. They looked in terror at the white robes under the gale while they were unable to move a muscle. ¡°The birth of a Divine Stage pill! Every martial practitioner under the God Realm will be ants before it!¡± The city owner¡¯splexion turned gravely pale. Dread finally appeared in his eyes. ¡®There was a legend passed down from the ancient time that every martial practitioner under the God Realm will be ants before the alchemist that refined a Divine Stage pill¡­ ¡®The glow from the Divine Stage pill is enough to render everyone to be unable to move. Even though it was only for a really short period of time, several things could already happen during that time frame¡­ ¡®This little girl really¡­ refined a Divine Stage pill?¡¯ The city owner nearly lost his sanity. He just couldn¡¯t believe that fact. However, some things weren¡¯t up to him to believe or not¡­ The city owner¡¯s heart was gradually devoured by dread as he watched the young girl under the sunlight walking toward him, making his body tremble slightly. ¡°No!¡± A heart-wrenching shriek filled the entire sky, his voice brimmed with terror. But it was already toote¡­ ¡®My foolishness had made me lose my life! ¡®If I wasn¡¯t too confident in myself at the start thinking that Mu Ru Yue wouldn¡¯t be able to harm me, I wouldn¡¯t be as foolish as to not stop her¡­ ¡®Now, it is toote for regrets.¡¯ Pfft! Blood instantly spurt out from his neck after a red glow soared through the air. His body stiffened. Following that, he gradually fell toward the ground¡­ Bang! His body crashed heavily on the ground, dying the entire ground before him red. It was like charming roses blooming before everyone¡¯s eyes¡­ Dead? Did Lord city owner that was usually undefeatable die so easily? The crowd¡¯s body shuddered as they stared in astonishment at Mu Ru Yue¡¯s face. When the white robes turned around, everyone looked at each other before they harmoniously knelt to the ground. ¡°Greetings to the new Lord city owner!¡± The Purgatory City¡¯s city owner was usually chosen by elimination. Anyone that could kill the existing city owner would be the next new leader¡­ Previously, thete city owner had be the city owner by killing the previous city owner. ¡°I¡¯m not your city owner.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled a little before she pointed at Lu Yang that was following closely behind her and said, ¡°The Purgatory City will be governed by him.¡± Lu Yang still hadn¡¯t snapped out from his shock as he looked dazedly at Mu Ru Yue. ¡®I thought she was a disciple of Grandmaster Wu Yu at the start. ¡®How would have thought that this girl that I previously treated as insignificant is actually a Divine Stage alchemist? ¡®My heavens, can this world dare to be crazier?¡¯ The girl¡¯s voice brushed past Lu Yang¡¯s ears when he was still in deep shock, making him momentarilye back to his senses. He respectfully said, ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. I will help you govern this Purgatory City well, constantly looking forward to Master¡¯s return.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded slightly. ¡®Lu Yang has already been refined as my puppet so he won¡¯t be able to betray me all his life and eternity. Hence, I dare to ce that much trust in him.¡¯ ¡°Mhm?¡± Suddenly, Mu Ru Yue cast her gaze to the trembling voice within the crowd. With a sneer, she said, ¡°Remember to wipe out all members of the previous city owner¡¯s descendants!¡± Chapter 1056 – Departure and Return Part 5

Chapter 1056 - Departure and Return Part 5

¡°Understood.¡± Lu Yang cupped his fists respectfully while his gaze shot toward the little princess¡¯s gravely paled face. ¡®I¡¯ve not forgotten that this woman nearly took Master¡¯s life¡­¡¯ Plop! The little princess¡¯s legs gave way, sitting on the ground. Despair was expressed on her face. ¡®Originally, I wanted to see how Grandfather kills this woman. Yet, I didn¡¯t expect that I will be seeing the sight where Grandfather was killed in the end. ¡®I¡¯ve been relying on Grandfather¡¯s influence to do whatever I wanted all these years. Currently, I¡¯ve lost that support. My good days are over¡­¡¯ It wasughable that the current little princess didn¡¯t feel sorrowful regarding the death of her grandfather who had always been showering her with love. Yet, what she feared only was that since her grandfather died, she wouldn¡¯t have any backer behind her back¡­ ¡°Mo Xi, we can leave this ce to Lu Yang. What about you? Do you want to leave with me?¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled as she focused her gaze on the youth¡¯s fair face. Mo Xi nodded. With a candid smile on his face, his star-like gazended on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body as he replied, ¡°I want to go wherever Xiao Yue goes. Anywhere with Xiao Yue will be my second home¡­¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s head home.¡± Mo Xi¡¯s body shuddered when he heard the word home. The smile on his face intensified. ¡®That¡¯s right, we¡¯re heading home¡­¡¯ Mu Ru Yue halted her steps once she was outside the fire sea purgatory, releasing Feng Jing Tian from the Alchemy Book. With a slight smile, she asked, ¡°Feng Jing Tian, where do you n to go now?¡± ¡°Your physical body has already been destroyed. If you want to follow me in leaving this ce, you must stay within the Alchemy Book. I can help you so that your soul won¡¯t dissipate during the gracing period of time for you to find a suitable host.¡± A soul could remain living inside the continent for a period of time after they died. But they needed to find a suitable host during that time frame. If they weren¡¯t able to find one during that period of time, they would have two oues. One would be to head to a hell where nobody had gone to before while the other was to have their soul dissipated. Hell was different from the eighteenyers of purgatory. The eighteenyers of purgatory was a training ground constructed simrly to hell. However, hell was the genuine ce of terror and there were countless experts within it! ¡°I will stay at this ce.¡± Feng Jing Tian¡¯s scarlet eyes locked onto Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body. With a magnificent smile on his charming face, he continued, ¡°Woman, I want to help you and staying here will be the best way in helping you. I definitely won¡¯t want to stay within the Alchemy Book. More importantly, I don¡¯t want to survive under your protection.¡± Mu Ru Yue smirked slightly as she replied, ¡°I had already predicted your decision. Hence, I will support your decision no matter what.¡± ¡®I am a man. I am especially a man that dislikes being a weakling. ¡®Since so, how can I depend on a woman to survive? I will rather stay within this purgatory to increase my might. Following that, I will head out to seek for her¡­¡¯ ¡°Mo Xi, let¡¯s go.¡± Mu Ru Yue cast a final nce at Feng Jing Tian before she turned around and walked forward. Quickly, her figure disappeared from Feng Jing Tian¡¯s gaze¡­ Yet, Feng Jing Tian didn¡¯t withdraw his gaze even after the white robes had vanished from his sight. He just quietly looked in the direction where she left¡­ It was only after a long time that he withdrew his gaze. He turned around heading toward another direction¡­ Red robes fluttered among the wind. The expression of his handsome face became increasingly resolute under the red glow from the sky¡­ ¡®I will definitely let her see a new me the next time we meet. I will also have a better qualification to stand behind her back¡­¡¯ Chapter 1058 – Danger! Bei Jun Appears Part 1

Chapter 1058 ¨C Danger! Bei Jun Appears Part 1

Eastern Ind, Dou family. There was a man with his hands behind his back within a room. He looked with a cold gaze at the dusky sky. ¡°Qing Chu, what have you discovered?¡± Murong Qin turned his head to look at Murong Qing Chu¡¯s face. A trace of astonishment shed past his eyes. Murong Qing Chu¡¯s eyebrows were creased tightly as he looked at the sky before him. He muttered softly, ¡°The world annihtion crisis hase prematurely. Father, where is Ye Wu Chen now?¡± Murong Qin was startled for a moment before he asked, ¡°He is cultivating in seclusion. Shall I go and find him?¡± ¡°Cultivating in seclusion?¡± A glint shed past Murong Qing Chu¡¯s eyes. He shook his head lightly as he continued, ¡°Don¡¯t need. This is the best chance for him to make a breakthrough. It is better that we don¡¯t disrupt his concentration. No matter what happens next, we must persevere until he appears. On another note¡­¡± Murong Qing Chu paused before he said, ¡°Father, immediately hide all of the family members of the Dou family, Zi family, and Xiao family.¡± ¡°Hide? Where can we hide them?¡± Murong Qin frowned tightly. Murong Qing Chu, who was known as god¡¯s son from several years ago, had already be Murong Qin¡¯s pir¡­ ¡°Realmless! They must quickly head to Realmless. Otherwise, it will be toote!¡± ¡®The world annihtion crisis is imminent. If they don¡¯t migrate from the continent, they will most likely lose their lives¡­¡¯ ¡°Alright!¡± Murong Qin thought about something and asked, ¡°Then, what about yourself¡­¡± ¡°I will wait here for her return. Father, I will have to leave her family members in your care¡­¡± Murong Qing Chu turned his head to look at Murong Qin with a faint glow in his eyes. Murong Qin¡¯s heart shuddered as he chuckled bitterly and rebuked, ¡°Chu Er, you shouldn¡¯t need to do this. The person that stays behind should be me instead. I am her disciple in name after all¡­¡± ¡°It is precisely due to that you need to leave!¡± Murong Qing Chu shifted his head slightly with a slight smirk. He had a captivating smile on his face this instant. His smile was like divine glow shining upon all living things¡­ ¡°She had one told me previously that my life should be controlled by myself and not by destiny. I am willing to give my all for a friend like herself in my life!¡± ¡®If it wasn¡¯t for what she said, I would have still been in fetters. Not to mention bing my current self¡­¡¯ Murong Qin knew that he was adamant with his decision. He sighed helplessly. He patted Murong Qing Chu¡¯s shoulder before bidding farewell, ¡°Chu Er, farewell! I will be waiting in Realmless for all of you.¡± Murong Qing Chu didn¡¯t say anything as he focused his gaze at the sky before him¡­ When Murong Qin saw that Murong Qing Chu didn¡¯t n on saying further, he made preparations for their migration to Realmless. When everyone knew about the imminent world annihtion crisis, they were reluctant to leave. Yet, they understood that they would be a burden if they stayed. They would also make that couple be unable to fight with all their might due to needing to worry and protect them. Hence, Madam Sheng Yue and the rest followed Murong Qin to leave no matter how unwilling they were¡­ Inparison, Zi Qian Jing had already broken through to the Supreme Realm. Hence, he decided to stay. But he made Murong Qin take Shu Ning along with him. With Shu Ning¡¯s might, she would be be able to do anything during the future battle¡­ ng! Currently, the door of the purgatory opened. A man and woman briskly walked out from the purgatory door¡­ ¡°Master!¡± When the Scorching me Phoenix saw Mu Ru Yue walked out from the purgatory, her eyes instantly lit up as she said, ¡°I¡¯ve already waited respectfully for you for ages already.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded as she continued, ¡°Let¡¯s form the contract.¡± ¡°Understood, Master!¡± The Scorching me Phoenix bowed her head as she replied respectfully. Following that, a drop of blood shot out from the space between the phoenix¡¯s eyebrows, entering the space between Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyebrows¡­ Chapter 1059 – Danger! Bei Jun Appears Part 2

Chapter 1059 - Danger! Bei Jun Appears Part 2

Boom! A powerful might infiltrated Mu Ru Yue¡¯s mind, making her frown abruptly. The Scorching me Phoenix¡¯s voice was heard shortly after. ¡°Master, my name is Fire Phoenix. I am willing to serve Master wholeheartedly from now on!¡± Actually, what the Scorching me Phoenix was more interested in the Alchemy Book in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s possession. ¡®Why is the Alchemy Book that should only be that person¡¯s possession be in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hands? What is her rtionship to him? ¡®Only people of his bloodline excluding himself can be able to contract the Alchemy Book¡­ Can it be she is the daughter that the previous Master had left behind before he went missing? ¡®However, if Master really has his bloodline, she shouldn¡¯t just be at the Supreme Realm. She can be even stronger¡­ ¡®I still don¡¯t get it though. If Master has that person¡¯s bloodline, I should be able to feel it¡­ Why can¡¯t I feel it then?¡¯ ¡°Master, may I ask you something?¡± The Scorching me Phoenix¡¯s expression was startled for a moment before she asked, ¡°I heard previously that you mentioned about an Alchemy Book. I wonder how you managed to obtain that Alchemy Book.¡± Mu Ru Yue looked curiously at the Scorching me Phoenix as she replied, ¡°I had coincidentally obtained it and then contracted it. Is there a problem with that?¡± ¡°No.¡± The Scorching me Phoenix shook her head as she exined, ¡°I have some understandings regarding the Alchemy Book. I wonder if Master can take out the Alchemy Book for me to have a look at it.¡± Mu Ru Yue creased her brows tightly before replying indifferently, ¡°The Alchemy Book has already be a dimensional space so I can¡¯t take it out. However, I had obtained another Alchemy Book from within the purgatory. Can you help me see if it is a genuine Alchemy Book?¡± Swish! With a raise of her palm, an ancient book appeared in her palm from thin air. The Scorching me Phoenix instantly became stirred up uncontrobly the moment she saw the Alchemy Book. It carefully took the Alchemy Book. Tears nearly rolled out from her eyes¡­ ¡°This is indeed an Alchemy Book! But this is the second part of the Alchemy Book! If I haven¡¯t guessed wrong, the Alchemy Book that has be a dimensional space should be the first half of the Alchemy Book.¡± Mu Ru Yue was startled as she asked, ¡°You say that this is an Alchemy Book? But then why can¡¯t I contract it?¡± ¡°Unable to contract it?¡± The Scorching me Phoenix caressed the Alchemy Book carefully as she continued curiously, ¡°That shouldn¡¯t have happened. Since you have already contracted the first halfponent of the Alchemy Book, you should certainly be able to contract the second half no matter what! I¡¯m unsure why you failed to contract it. Perhaps you can only contract it under certain circumstances. But Master, what I can tell you for sure is that this is a genuine Alchemy Book!¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded slightly before keeping the Alchemy Book. ¡°Since it is real, I will keep it. Fire Phoenix, we should depart¡­¡± Eastern Ind. All of the residents of the entire Eastern Ind looked up to the sky, looking at the densely packed people in the sky in astonishment. Every single person in mid-air was at the Supreme Realm! The crowd gasped, unable to believe their eyes. Generally, it should be really difficult to meet a Supreme Realm expert on the continent. Why had so many of them appeared then? The grandeur of those Supreme Realm experts made them have difficulty in even breathing¡­ ¡°It seems they have appeared faster than I expected.¡± A cold glow flickered past Murong Qing Chu¡¯s eyes. He looked at the densely packed crowd in mid-air, sighing a little. ¡°No matter what, I must persist until hees out from cultivating in seclusion. Fortunately, their family members had already been sent away. They shouldn¡¯t have any family worries during this battle then¡­¡± A crescent moon-coloured long robes soared through the sky upon saying that, instantlynding within the courtyard¡­ Chapter 1060 – Danger! Bei Jun Appears Part 3

Chapter 1060 - Danger! Bei Jun Appears Part 3

¡°It is people of the North Devil Pce!¡± Zi Qian Jing¡¯s gaze darkened. A cial grandeur surged out from his body, emitting a sinister cold aura. It made him handsome yetnguish face looked increasingly cold. ¡°Furthermore, almost all of them that came is at the Supreme Realm! When did the North Devil Pce possess so many Supreme Realm practitioners?¡± What made Zi Qian Jing even more taken aback was these people had obtained their current power by either their life force or something simr¡­ ¡°Haha!¡± Brazenughs could be heard among the crowd of the North Devil Pce. ¡°These people are the enemies of our Devil lord? From the looks of it, they aren¡¯t much as there are only a few at the Supreme Realm. There¡¯s no need to fear them!¡± Boom! A towering grandeur was emitted from that person¡¯s body after he said that. Boom! He struck his aura on the ground, instantly ttening the building. Smoke and dust filled the area, following that hyena-likeughs were heard¡­ ¡°Is that so?¡± A feminine voice was suddenly heard from behind as shemented, ¡°It seems we weren¡¯t toote in returning back here¡­¡± Zi Qian Jing was startled for a moment upon hearing that. When he raised his head to look at the source of the voice, there were two figures that had appeared in mid-air. One of them was a purple-robed woman with a delicate and adorable appearance. The other figure had an appearance as gentle and warm as jade. He seemed like an elegant and handsome noble man¡¯s son¡­ ¡°Aunt!¡± Zi Qian Jing was ted as he greeted, ¡°You¡¯ve returned?¡± Zi Shao blinked her eyes. She soared through the sky,nding before Zi Qian Jing. She then replied cheerfully, ¡°When my Master and I heard that a crisis has urred here from Realmless, we were worried so we returned. Jing Er, you have broken through to the Supreme Realm?¡± She looked somewhat puzzled at Zi Qian Jing. Zi Qian Jing chuckled as he replied, ¡°Aren¡¯t aunt also the same? With aunt joining the battle, we have even more Supreme Realm practitioners on our side¡­¡± ¡°Haha!¡± The mockery in theughs intensified in mid-air. ¡°The number of Supreme Realm practitioners on your side can be counted by fingers so how can you match up to all of us Supreme Realm practitioners¡­¡± Swish! Swish! Swish! Several figures came from all directions toward this ce once he said that. With robes fluttering, they stood in the sky above the Dou family¡­ ¡°Head leader of the Martial Sect and Alchemy Sect, the two of you have alsoe?¡± Zi Qian Jing raised his brow slightly as he looked at the crowd in the sky with a smile. Yao Shengughed before he replied, ¡°That¡¯s right! All of us are a part of the Eastern Ind. How can we just watch on when the Eastern Ind is in danger? These people are friends of our Supreme Realm practitioners. Everyone will make a contribution to this crisis. Even though our people can¡¯t match up to our foes, we should temporarily help you gain some time no matter what¡­¡± Zi Qian Jing smilednguishly. With his gaze brimmed with happiness, he said, ¡°I will talk about thanking you foring after we win.¡± Yao Sheng was startled for a moment before he burst outughing and said, ¡°Alright! You must invite me to a great dinner at that time!¡± Swish! An astonishing grandeur surged forth from the crowd¡¯s body at that instant. Everyone faced each opposing sides. Boundless grandeur was being emitted. A strong storm unexpectedly arose from their body. ¡°Do you a bunch of trash who had forcefully increased your might with external means really want topete against us genuine Supreme Realm practitioners?¡± The head leader of the Martial Sect, Mo Fei, sniggered. What he said was true. Every secret technique had side effects. Moreover, people that forcefully increased their might using external means indeed would be unable to match up to Supreme Realm practitioners who had increased their might properly no matter what¡­ ¡°You¡¯re overestimating your might!¡± People of the North Devil Pce sneered. In their point of view, they could easily overwhelm this group of people with just sheer numbers! Chapter 1061 – Danger! Bei Jun Appears Part 4

Chapter 1061 ¨C Danger! Bei Jun Appears Part 4

¡°Now, I shall let you all see who really is the trash! Everyone, let¡¯s kill this group of people!¡± Swish! Everyone charged at this instant. The battle erupted instantly¡­ Blood momentarily flowed down from the sky. There were frequently people crashing onto the ground from the sky. No matter what, the people of the North Devil Pce were inferior to Zi Qian Jing¡¯s and the rest in battle power. Yet, their advantage was in their numbers. There were several people that crashed to the ground but they were quickly reced by another group of people. No matter how powerful Zi Qian Jing and the rest were, there were still moments when they were exhausted fighting against so many Supreme Realm practitioners¡­ Zi Qian Jing¡¯s silver long robes were shortly drenched in blood. It was like an enchanting rose that was glimmering in the sky, breathtaking. Even the description driving everyone insane from his appearance would still be hard to depict the man¡¯s appearance¡­ ¡°There are too many of them. This isn¡¯t going to work if it continues at this rate.¡± Zi Qian Jing frowned slightly. He turned his head to look at the back mountain behind him where Ye Wu Chen was training in seclusion. He was inwardly worried. ¡®If hees out from training in seclusion, perhaps he will be able to defeat all these people¡­ ¡®But he is at the most critical moment in his cultivation now. If I was to disturb him now, it will be unknown when he will be able to gain such a chance in gaining such insights in cultivating again¡­¡¯ ¡°Jing Er, be careful!¡± Zi Shao¡¯s worried voice was heard by Zi Qian Jing. He hastily regained his focus. ng! His sword blocked the other¡¯s sudden attack. With a twist of his sword, he prated his enemy¡¯s chest. Boiling blood instantly spurted out, dyeing the entire sky red¡­ Zi Shao heaved a sigh of relief when she saw he wasn¡¯t hurt, paying full attention in dealing with the enemies before her¡­ This battle hadsted for an entire day and night. Mo Fei blocked the other¡¯s attack. His elderly face was full of sweat with a feeble expression on his face. He was already exhausted at this moment. Even the hand that was holding on his sword was trembling slightly. Bang! A leg mercilessly kicked on his chest. His body momentarily dropped to the ground. Simultaneously, a man holding a sword aimed and pierced his sword toward Mo Fei¡¯s throat. ng! Yet, when the sword was about to reach his skin, a figure blocked before him. That person used his sword to block that person¡¯s sword. ¡°Mo Fei, are you alright?¡± Yao Sheng turned his head to look at Mo Fei and asked hastily. Mo Fei chuckled bitterly. ¡®The Martial Sect and the Alchemy Sect had always been at each other¡¯s throat all these years. Currently, the person that saved me at the critical moment was someone that always had been my opponent¡­¡¯ This kind of feeling made Mo Fei feel really ufortable. But the most important thing to do now was to deal with the powerful foes of the North Devil Pce¡­ ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Mo Fei shook his head. With a cold ray of light that flicked past his eyes, he said, ¡°I can still continue to battle! The Eastern Ind can only regain its peace on we wipe out the North Devil Pce!¡± ¡®Inparison to the peace of the Eastern Ind, my favours and grudges I have for Yao Sheng is nothing.¡¯ ¡°Since you¡¯re fine, let¡¯s continue fighting against them together.¡± Yao Sheng chuckled before he shot his gaze at the enemy before him. With a sh of his body, he charged toward his enemy. A sword had appeared in his hand simultaneously as he charged¡­ ¡°Jing Er.¡± Zi Shao stood closely to Zi Qian Jing¡¯s side. With a purse of his thin lips, he said, ¡°There are too many enemies. If this continued, even if we don¡¯t die from under their hands, our people will die from exhaustion. I wonder if you have any solutions to this situation.¡± Chapter 1062 – Danger! Bei Jun Appears Part 5

Chapter 1062 ¨C Danger! Bei Jun Appears Part 5

Zi Qian Jing smiled bitterly as he said, ¡°If Father and Mother were here, they will certainly have a solution. It¡¯s a pity that I¡¯m far inferior aspared to them¡­¡± Boom! A palm strike came over at this moment. Zi Qian Jing¡¯s expression changed. He immediately pushed Zi Shao away from his side, getting ready to receive that strike. When he wanted to raise the weapon in his hand, he abruptly discovered that he no longer have any strength. Sweat rolled down profusely from his forehead. His gravely pale face looked at the elder that was nearing him¡­ ¡°Goddammit!¡± He discreetly gritted his teeth. Death was really close to him at this moment. ¡°Jing Er!¡± When Zi Shao turned her head, such an rming sight entered her eyes. Her heart nearly jumped out from her chest from her fright. She no longer cared about anything other than rapidly dashing toward Zi Qian Jing¡­ But she was obviously toote¡­ The elder had already reached before Mu Ru Yue. His sword had swung downward, carrying an intense gale with it¡­ Despair filled Zi Shao¡¯s heart. Pain and sorrow gathered in her eyes. But she could only watch on as that sword was about tond on Zi Qian Jing¡¯s neck. A heart-wrenching pain was felt at this instant¡­ Swish! A white glow flickered behind the elder¡¯s back. His body instantly shuddered. Blood spurt out from his back. Following that, the elder¡¯s body crashed heavily on the ground¡­ White robes entered the crowd¡¯s eyes the instant the elder fell to the ground¡­ The man had an aloof expression as he looked downward at the elder from mid-air. White hair fluttered slightly among the wind. He had an arrogant expression like a monarch looking down on the world on his handsome face. He was like the almighty Sky God. His gaze was filled with disdain for the world. ¡°Bai Ze and also¡­ Yan Jin?¡± Zi Shao¡¯s heart shuddered. She blinked her eyes dazedly at the two men that appeared out of thin air. Yan Jin moved in a sh,nding before Zi Qian Jing. He had a domineering smile on his face with a haughty gaze in his ink-ck eyes. Inparison to Bai Ze who was like a divine god, he was like the monarch in the human world. He naturally carried a domineering grandeur. However, the sky distorted the instant they appeared. Rip! A space rift had appeared in the original sky filled with a red glow. Following that, a dark golden figure walked out from that gap. The man had a dark golden mask on his face. Coldness was constantly emitted from him. A dark golden glow shed past his eyes, intensifying the ck-robed man¡¯s cold aura. ¡°Bai Ze, you all finally appeared. I thought you two nned to continue hiding! Haha!¡± The manughed brazenly. With a sneer on his face, he continued, ¡°But so what? I am already a demigod. Those people will also being soon. Now, who will be able to help you all? If you pass me that item, perhaps I may spare you your lives!¡± Bai Ze¡¯s expression was indifferent. He looked coldly at the man¡¯s crazed dark golden eyes. He spoke in aid-back tone, ¡°I¡¯ve already destroyed that item. It is impossible for you to obtain it.¡± Boom! Grandeur abruptly surged forth from Bei Jun¡¯s body. But he quickly regained his calm. ¡°Bai Ze, do you really think I will believe that? Nobody will be able to destroy it even if it is you! This entire continent will soon be governed by our North Devil Pce! There will only be an oue for anyone that defies my order. It shall be death! She will leap into my embrace once I govern the entire continent!¡± Chapter 1063 – Danger! Bei Jun Appears Part 6

Chapter 1063 - Danger! Bei Jun Appears Part 6

Bai Ze¡¯s eyes were still as calm and collected from the start without a ripple. He then said indifferently, ¡°Bei Jun, you have already demonizedpletely. Feng Jing Tian had previously demonized too. Yet, he managed to hold on to his sanity but your heart had already beenpletely devoured by its darkness¡­ ¡°Previously, even if you loved Yue Er deeply, you will always set a line to anything you do and not really going in for the kill. ¡°Currently, the darkness of your heart had already taken over it, leading in you bing a person that will stop at nothing to achieve your goals! The previous you had never been able to obtain her heart. Now, it will be even more impossible!¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Bei Jun¡¯sugh was filled with brazenness. His arrogant dark golden eyes looked coldly at Bai Ze. He rebuked, ¡°Isn¡¯t it all due to Ye Wu Chen previously being stronger than me that made her like him over me? I just need to surpass him for her to be my woman! There won¡¯t ever be anyone morepatible than me to be with her! There will certainly be nobody!¡± Bai Ze shook his head as he retorted, ¡°I¡¯ve always been by Yue Er¡¯s side that year so I understand what kind of person she is better than you do. Even if Ye Wu Chen is a trash, she will simrly choose not to leave and abandon him. It wasn¡¯t due to his peerless innate talent or might that she chose to be with him. It is all due to him being able to do anything for her regardless of everything instead!¡± ¡°I can simrly do anything for her regardless of everything!¡± His expression distorted under his dark golden mark as he asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t she choose me instead then?¡± Bai Ze sniggered as he said, ¡°You always harm her beloved people regardless of everything while he¡­ is willing to protect everyone she cares about, regardless of everything, even if the person she cares for is his love rival¡­ With thisparison, it is destined who she will pick to be with!¡± Bei Jun¡¯s heart ached. He slowly closed his eyes. The woman¡¯s impable appearance flickered past his mind at that moment¡­ ¡®I must obtain her no matter what! ¡®Even if it means to kill every single person in this world, I will simrly keep her confined to my side! Although I won¡¯t be able to obtain her heart, I will at least make her physically stay by my side¡­ ¡®I no longer want to endure a thousand years of solitude! ¡®Moreover, every single day without her is torturous!¡¯ ¡°Bai Ze, it is useless to say further! I don¡¯t mind killing every single person in this continent, leaving only she and I in this world, in order to obtain her¡­¡± Boom! A powerful grandeur was released from his body, fluttering his ck robes. The man strolled over to Bai Ze. His grandeur was constantly expanding outward from his body as he walked. The pressure reeking off him almost suffocated the crowd. They looked at the man with a dark golden mark on his face in terror. This was the might of a demigod expert. It was so strong that they couldn¡¯t even move their feet¡­ Despair filled the crowd¡¯s heart. They had never felt deathe this close to them before. It was as if the man just need to wave his hand to wipe out and dissipate all of their souls¡­ ¡°Bai Ze.¡± Bei Jun raised his arrogant dark golden eyes and with a smile, he continued, ¡°Don¡¯t you love her a lot? You shall be the first to die for her then!¡± He halted his steps with the smile on his face turning increasingly sinister cold. ¡°I¡¯m not Ye Wu Chen. He can tolerate all of your existence for her. Yet, I won¡¯t be able to tolerate having other men that fancies her stay by her side! She just need to like me in this world¡­ As for the others, they deserve to die!¡± Tiny red dots gathered in his dark golden eyes as he said those deranged words. His grandeur continuously intensified, making the entire sky to be filled with sinister ck clouds. It was as though the sky was being covered by ayer of ash-gray gauze¡­ Chapter 1064 –The Decisive Battle Between Ye Wu Chen And Bei Jun Part 1

Chapter 1064 ¨CThe Decisive Battle Between Ye Wu Chen And Bei Jun Part 1

The crowd¡¯s breathing tightened as they stared at the ck robes in mid-air. A trace of dread surged in their hearts¡­ He was like a devil that climbed out from hell. Each of his action and movement would greatly shock anyone¡­ ¡°Bai Ze!¡± Bei Jun smirked coldly. With a haughty gaze, he dered, ¡°You shall pay a price for your foolishness!¡± Boom! A ck power floated out from his body at that instant. It was emitting a rotting stench as it surrounded Bai Ze. The boundless ck gale seemed to form into snakes at this moment. Their dark eyes seemed to be staring at Bai Ze¡­ Following that, those snakes charged toward him without any warning¡­ ¡°Yan Jin, please protect the rest!¡± Bai Ze¡¯s gaze darkened. With a raise of his hand, a white glow appeared in his palm. The white glow was being emitted from within his fist. It lit up the entire world at that moment. The man was like a mighty divine god. White glows enveloped his body. It looked so sacred that if someone gave another nce at him, it would be a sphemy toward the man¡­ Swish! Bei Jun suddenly moved in a sh,nding before Bai Ze. The dark golden sword in his hand shed downward; the entire sky seemed to have been ripped apart from it¡­ The atmosphere was severely tense. The crowd¡¯s breath tightened subconsciously as they stared at the two people battling in mid-air. Boom! The two swords collided in the sky. A mighty rebound force was emitted from their swords, giving rise to a perilous situation. Bang! Bai Ze was forced to retreat two steps with a trace of blood trickling out from the corner of his mouth. ¡°Hmm?¡± Bei Jun frowned slightly. He then said coldly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect for you to be able to receive a move from me. However, even if that¡¯s the case, that move of mine would definitely have severely injured you. Bai Ze, you aren¡¯t my match!¡± Bai Ze raised his head slightly. His snow-white long hair brushed against his handsome face. He had a determined gaze. He gradually stood up with his body blocking in front of everyone. His white robes fluttered slightly among the wind. He was like an almighty divine god that was magnificent and powerful. ¡°Even if I can¡¯t defeat you, I will remain standing to the end! I certainly won¡¯t let you hurt anyone she cares for as long as I can still stand.¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Bei Junughed brazenly. ck power rose up from his surrounding, slowly forming into an rming mighty storm in the sky. ¡°Bai Ze, no matter what you do for her, her heart will always belong to another man! She won¡¯t fall in love with you no matter what you do for her! Hence, I won¡¯t be a fool like yourself. I will confine her to my side out of love, making her belong to me forever.¡± Bei Jun¡¯s eyes were slowly taken over by madness. He had a sinister smile on his ice-cold face under the dark golden mask. He gave Bai Ze a death stare. Bai Ze chuckled. His smile wasn¡¯t the initial haughtiness and indifference. It was gentleness instead. ¡°Bei Jun, I am wholeheartedly willing to do anything for her no matter how much I have done for her. This has been my decision from the moment I¡¯ve formed the contract with her at the beginning. I won¡¯t ever regret forming a contract with her for all my life and eternity!¡± ¡®I will never leave or abandon you for all my life and eternity!¡¯ The young girl¡¯s voice was still lingering in his ears from the initial contract, making him unable to forget forever. ¡®For those words, I will no longer have resentment or remorse in the rest of my life even if I am to lose my life.¡¯ ¡°Bei Jun, I¡¯ve told her this before. He gives her happiness. But I can help her protect that happiness¡­ You will never understand the feelings between the two of us for all your life.¡± Chapter 1065 –The Decisive Battle Between Ye Wu Chen And Bei Jun Part 2

Chapter 1065 -The Decisive Battle Between Ye Wu Chen And Bei Jun Part 2

Bai Ze slowly walked toward Bei Jun. A gale arose, making his white robes danced wildly among the wind. Yet, there was a peculiar change to the ground this instant¡­ Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! All of the pieces ofnd before him floated and suspended in mid-air, instantly piling up and forming into an extremely thick stone wall. The stone wall was emitting a white glow; the glow was very simr to the white glow emitted from the man¡¯s body¡­ ¡°Jing Er, Zi Shao! The two of you are to immediately follow Yan Jin in leaving this ce! I can hold him back for a short moment. If you leavete, I won¡¯t be able to hold him back¡­¡± Zi Qian Jing¡¯s heart shuddered a little. ¡®I wasn¡¯t as sensible in my previous life so I don¡¯t understand how deep Bai Ze¡¯s feelings toward Mu Ru Yue was. ¡®But now, I know how deep Bai Ze¡¯s infatuation is for Mother. ¡®Perhaps, his feelings for Mother isn¡¯t in the slightest lighter than Father¡­¡¯ ¡°Uncle Bai Ze, I¡­¡± ¡°Quickly leave!!¡± Bai Ze¡¯s expression chilled as he said heavily, ¡°Currently, Bei Jun has already be so powerful that you all won¡¯t be able to do anything to him. You are to immediately leave this ce. If something was to happen to you all, Yue Er¡­ will surely be devastated.¡± ¡°But Uncle Bai Ze, Mother simrly cares for you. If you use your life to protect us, she will also be sad¡­¡± Bai Ze¡¯s body jolted. He gradually closed his eyes. When he reopened his eyes, a resolute glow shed past his eyes. ¡°It is enough for me. Jing Er, tell your Mother that I¡¯ve never regretted meeting her in my life! It is destined for her life and my life to be tied to each other since our first meeting¡­¡± ¡®That¡¯s right, I¡¯m satisfied. ¡®It will just be like the time where I didn¡¯t care about anything to enter Zi Feng¡¯s trap in order to rescue Jing Er. I can simrly do the same thing again today to sacrifice my life for her son!¡¯ ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Yan Jin gripped firmly on Zi Qian Jing¡¯s arm, wanting to forcefully bring him away from this ce. However, Zi Qian Jing released himself from his grip as he rebuked, ¡°No, I can¡¯t leave! I certainly can¡¯t just leave him behind!¡± ¡°Zi Qian Jing!!¡± Yan Jin pressed firmly on Zi Qian Jing¡¯s shoulder as he yelled furiously, ¡°Do you think I want to abandon myrade and leave? Now, what is most important is your life. You can be your Mother¡¯s weak point! If you were to die or is captured by Bei Jun, what do you think your Mother will do?¡± Yan Jin¡¯s voice was shaky as he said thest sentence. Zi Qian Jing could clearly feel that Yan Jin¡¯s hands were trembling intensely at this moment¡­ ¡®How can I not feel sorrow for leaving my partner behind? However, since Bai Zi is willing to sacrifice his life for Zi Qian Jing, I must definitely use all my might to protect Zi Qian Jing¡¯s life¡­¡¯ Zi Qian Jing¡¯s body trembled slightly. His gravely pale lips shivered slightly. His eyes focused deeply on that resolute back as tears rolled down his cheeks uncontrobly¡­ ¡°Quickly go!¡± Yan Jin pulled tightly on Zi Qian Jing¡¯s arm. He didn¡¯t give a nce back since then¡­ ¡°Shao Er, let¡¯s go as well!¡± Deity Yun Yi raised his arm to pull Zi Shao in his embrace. He nced at the man under the gale with admiration before he moved in a sh to catch up with Yan Jin¡­ ¡°What shall we do? Shall we leave as well?¡± The rest looked at each other at a loss as to what they should do. But they already did not have time to ponder¡­ Boom! Bei Jun¡¯s punchnded on the stone wall. The initial sturdy stone wall was momentarily broken through by him. Following that, the wall toppled over. Dust and sand filled the entire area¡­ Chapter 1066 –The Decisive Battle Between Ye Wu Chen And Bei Jun Part 3

Chapter 1066 ¨CThe Decisive Battle Between Ye Wu Chen And Bei Jun Part 3

¡°Bai Ze, you¡¯ve belittled me a little too much. Do you think a puny wall can stop me? Hahaha! You are way too weak aspared to the current me!¡± Bei Jun gritted his teeth. ¡®If it wasn¡¯t for Bai Ze¡¯s hindering several months before, Mu Ru Yue wouldn¡¯t have been able to return to Hua Xia nor would she be able to reunite with Ye Wu Chen. ¡®Everything is all due to this man. I definitely won¡¯t forgive him for that!¡¯ Boom! An intense grandeur burst forth from Bai Ze¡¯s body once again, wanting to gather another stone wall. However, Bei Jun didn¡¯t give him another chance to do so. Countless gale umted before him before surging toward Bai Ze¡­ When Zi Qian Jing looked back, he coincidentally saw such a sight. His heart abruptly stopped beating. Sorrow filled his handsome face. ¡°Uncle Bai Ze!!!¡± He struggled with all his might to break free from Yan Jin¡¯s grip. Yet, he used up all his strength in the end. His legs knelt down heavily on the ground as he looked sorrowfully at Bai Ze that was under attack by wind des¡­ ¡®No! ¡®Don¡¯t!¡¯ Zi Qian Jing screamed out from his heart but he already couldn¡¯t voice out anything from his throat. Tears instantly covered his entire face¡­ Swish! A powerful yet sinister cold aura was suddenly felt from the back courtyard near them as the crowd watched on when Bai Ze was about to lose his life under the wind des¡­ Boundless glow emitted. The wind des shooting toward Bai Ze momentarily dissipated in the sky under the might of the glow. It was as if they never appeared in the first ce¡­ The crowd was stunned as they turned their heads in disbelief, staring at the courtyard¡¯s door¡­ A purple-robed figure slowly appeared in everyone¡¯s sight. He had an extremely sinister yet noble and powerful grandeur. Purple Mandara flowers seemed to have bloomed under his feet as he walked toward them. Whenplemented by the Devil¡¯s snare pattern on his handsome and fair face, they set each other nicely¡­ The crowd¡¯s breath became sluggish at this instant. They could no longer bear to shift their gazes away from him¡­ Inparison to his past self, the man¡¯s grandeur had significantly intensified. He was more like an Asura God that was able to take his enemy¡¯s life with just a nce¡­ ¡°Father!¡± Zi Qian Jing was stunned for a moment. Following that, jubnce surged in his heart as hemented, ¡°You¡¯ve stopped cultivating in seclusion?¡± Ye Wu Chen didn¡¯t reply to his question. His sinister cold purple eyesnded on Bei Jun instead with a sinister cold smirk. ¡°Ye Wu Chen, you¡¯ve saved Bai Ze?¡± Bei Jun¡¯s eyes darkened. He said in a cold voice, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that this fe once loved Senior Yue in your past life and even stayed close to her side. He can totally be counted as your love rival. Yet, you saved him?¡± Ye Wu Chen smirked slightly. With a sinister gaze in his purple eyes, he replied, ¡°I just know I don¡¯t want her sad¡­ Hence, he¡­ can¡¯t die!¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Bai Zeughed brazenly. He suppressed the coldness in his heart as he continued coldly, ¡°Ye Wu Chen, there unexpectedly has such a foolish man like yourself in this world to save your love rival!¡± ¡°Bei Jun,¡± Ye Wu Chen stood with his hands behind his back, standing in mid-air. With his sinister cold purple eyes focusing Bei Jun and his smile bing increasingly sinister, he continued, ¡°Have you heard of a phrase that only a man without confidence will be concerned of having other men around his wife? It is truly a pity that I¡¯ve great confidence in myself that no matter how many outstanding men appear by her side, the only person that can enter her eyes will solely be me¡­ Thus, why should I care about Bai Ze¡¯s existence then?¡± Chapter 1067 –The Decisive Battle Between Ye Wu Chen And Bei Jun Part 4

Chapter 1067 -The Decisive Battle Between Ye Wu Chen And Bei Jun Part 4

¡°Furthermore¡­¡± Ye Wu Chen paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°I have greater trust in her. She won¡¯t betray our feelings of falling in love with another man. Therefore, since I believe in her, I will also believe the rest by her side¡­¡± Bei Jun¡¯s body stiffened. ¡®Is it due to this kind of trust that she chose him in the end?¡¯ However, Bei Jun¡¯s heart ached whenever he thought about that familiar figure. Resentment and raged brimmed in his heart, making his pair of dark golden eyes be filled with a faint red glow. ¡°Ye Wu Chen, she will soon orter be mine as long as I kill you!¡± Instantly, a gale rose his ck robes. Bei Jun raised his feet to step forth. A step had already covered a few metres. He reached before Ye Wu Chen in just a few steps. ¡°Father!¡± Zi Qian Jing became nervous as he looked at the two people facing each other in mid-air. Worries filled his gaze¡­ The decisive battle between two demigods attracted everyone¡¯s gaze. Nheless, this level of battle was already way over their heads so they could only spectate¡­ Boom! Bei Jun¡¯s fist that carried a storm with it instantly struck toward Ye Wu Chen. The air in the surrounding seemed to have frozen¡­ Ye Wu Chen raised his hand at his own pace, neither slow nor fast. He suddenly used his palm to receive Bei Jun¡¯s attack when his fist was nearing him. A gale arose from it, instantly surrounding their bodies¡¯ within¡­ How powerful was demigod expert? Even those at the Supreme Realm would be unable to breathe under their might. They could only forcefully raised their head to look at the battle urring in the sky¡­ However, their speed was too fast that it dazzled people. Their movement was unable to be seen. They could only see a ck and a purple glow colliding against each other, frequently causing sparks to stter everywhere¡­ Only Murong Qing Chu didn¡¯t observe their battle inside the entire courtyard. His gaze focused on the sky near them. His gaze slowly became gloomy. ¡°This is only just the start.¡± Zi Shao, who was standing beside Murong Qing Chu, heard his mutters. She was startled subconsciously. She turned her head in astonishment to look at Murong Qing Chu with a puzzled gaze. ¡®What does he mean by that? ¡®Can it be there will be enemies stronger than Bei Juning?¡¯ Zi Shao¡¯s breath tightened slightly. ¡®If that¡¯s really so, they will be in danger¡­¡¯ ck rays of light currently surrounded the North Devil Pce within. There was a middle-aged man standing beside a Devil Deep Pool. His grave and stern face was looking at the bubble emitted from the Devil Deep Pool. He had a slight sinister cold smirk on his face. ¡°That time is already approaching. It will be impossible for her to escape at that time. Not only her, but all of her family members will also simrly die without a doubt! It¡¯s a shame that the God Realm has a rule that god can¡¯t make a move on mortals. Otherwise, I won¡¯t have to go through so much trouble to make use of that fool Bei Jun!¡± If Ye Si Huang was here, he would definitely be able to recognize that this middle-aged man was from the God Realm. People in God realm weren¡¯t gods from the moment they were born. They also needed to start making breakthroughs from the lowest realm, the Houtian Realm¡­ Howbeit, the energy in the God Realm was excessively abundant. As a result, several people were able to break through to be god quickly! ¡°Do you think that you can protect her by sending her to this ce a thousand years ago? Master has sent me to this ce. I¡¯ve managed to confirm her identity after spending several years searching for her¡­¡± Chapter 1068 –The Decisive Battle Between Ye Wu Chen And Bei Jun Part 5

Chapter 1068 ¨CThe Decisive Battle Between Ye Wu Chen And Bei Jun Part 5

Swish! Swish! Swish!Swish! Yet, several ck figures suddenly appeared inside the Devil Deep Pool. Those figures seemed to have been mixed with ink, unable to see their original figures¡­ ¡°Hahaha!¡± The middle-aged manughed brazenly as he said, ¡°Kill! All of you are to kill every single person on this continent! Everyone shall die along with her! I¡¯m not the one that is personally doing this anyways. The God realm should also be clueless of what I¡¯ve done¡­¡± There was a rule within the God realm. Residents of the God realm could not casually make their moves on mortals. They were also forbidden from exposing their identity to them. Otherwise, they would be killed by those influential powers in God realm. It was precisely due to this rule that people in this ce weren¡¯t wiped out by people of the God realm¡­ The middle-aged man¡¯sughter became increasingly crazy as he looked at the figures appearing in the Devil Deep Pool. Hemented, ¡°There probably will never be anyone that will know that the North Devil Pce is linked to therge entrance of the Devil Realm. Although these are only the weakest devils, it will be enough to ughter everyone in the entire continent¡­¡± Zi Qian Jing and rest were still unaware of the imminent danger at this moment as they looked nervously at the two people battling in the sky¡­ ¡°It¡¯sing.¡± Yet, Murong Qing Chu¡¯s calm voice was heard that this instant as he continued, ¡°The world annihtion crisis has finally arrived!¡± ¡®There won¡¯t be anyone except this couple that can stop this crisis.¡¯ Murong Qing Chu frowned slightly with worries in his eyes. ¡®I also don¡¯t know when she will be returning¡­¡¯ ¡°World annihtion crisis?¡± Zi Shao was stunned for a moment. Just when she was about to ask him, countless sinister grandeur was suddenly felting over. Her body shuddered as she hastily turned his head to look at the sky before her¡­ Several ck figures were reflected in her eyes, making her pupils constrict. ¡°They¡­ they are¡­¡± ¡°Demigod! Oh heavens, they are all demigods!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not right! Those people in the forefront seem to be much stronger. They are even more powerful than demigod experts¡­ How can this be possible? It is not only the Eastern Ind, but also there has never been god appearing in therge continent of the Central Region!¡± Martial God! How mighty were they? ording to ancient time, Martial God did exist in this dimension. However, there was a great war between the god and devil. The war persisted for a really long time that no matter if it was god or devil, they had all vanished from their sight from then on¡­ Currently, how could so many Martial God expert appear? Bang! Ye Wu Chen blocked Bei Jun¡¯s attack, retreating a couple of steps. When he saw the ck figures that had covered the entire sky, his handsome face darkened slightly. ¡®Even if it was Bei Jun, I will need to spend some times if I want to kill him. But now, there are so many demigods has appeared¡­¡¯ He sighed lightly. With a slight charming smile, he said, ¡°It will be a little troublesome.¡± ¡°Father!¡± ¡°Cousin!¡± Zi Qian Jing and Zi Shao couldn¡¯t help but call out. Worries were expressed in his gaze. Ye Wu Chen¡¯s smile gradually vanished. His purple eyes stared at the crowd that wasing over before him. Bei Jun¡¯s brazenughs were suddenly heard before he could say anything. ¡°Haha! It seems he has already seeded. Ye Wu Chen, no matter how powerful you are, it will be the death day for all of you following this!¡± Boom! Countless grandeur came over Ye Wu Chen from all directions, surrounding him within the grandeur¡­ Yet, Ye Wu Chen seemed to have felt something at this moment. His slender body stiffened slightly, slowly turning around¡­ Chapter 1069 –The Decisive Battle Between Ye Wu Chen And Bei Jun Part 6

Chapter 1069 ¨CThe Decisive Battle Between Ye Wu Chen And Bei Jun Part 6

A snow-white figure could be seen briskly walking over, quickly entering his eyes¡­ Ye Wu Chen¡¯s gaze softened with a gentle smile on his face. It looked so noble and charming, easily captivating people¡¯s heart¡­ ¡°You¡¯ve returned?¡± The white robe stopped in mid-air. The woman had pursed up her lips slightly. Her gazended on the man¡¯s handsome face before she said softly, ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯ve returned¡­¡± ¡®I¡¯ve returned. It¡¯s fortunate that I¡¯ve made it in time in the end¡­¡¯ ¡°Qing Chu, Bai Ze, Jing Er, and Zi Shao¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue lowered her gaze slightly as her gaze swept past those familiar faces. With a gentle smile, she said, ¡°It seems that I¡¯ve returned at a perfect timing¡­¡± Her head had already turned to look at Bei Jun when she said that. Those figures soaring over were reflected in her ice-cold eyes¡­ ¡°Senior Yue!¡± Bei Jun¡¯s gaze was gentle as he extended his hand toward Mu Ru Yue. ¡°If youe to my side, I shall guarantee your safety¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue sniggered as she rebuked, ¡°Bei Jun, I will settle the score with you in wanting to hurt my family and my beloved!¡± The woman¡¯s voice was like a hand that ripped Bei Jun¡¯s heart apart; he dejectedly lowered his hand. With a sorrowful voice, he said, ¡°Senior Yue, do you really not understand my feelings for you? Even if it leads to your death, you still want to die along with him?¡± ¡°No.¡± Mu Ru Yue shook her head as she said, ¡°I won¡¯t die together with him for my entire life.¡± tion brimmed in Bei Jun¡¯s heart. But the woman¡¯s following words were akin to have a tub of cold water poured over his head, instantly filling his heart with pain. ¡°It is due to us definitely not dying!¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her head and with a resolute glow emitted from her peerless face, she continued, ¡°We will only continue living together and won¡¯t die together!¡± ¡®That¡¯s right, we definitely won¡¯t die! We will surely have an eternal life span once we cultivate to the highest realm. I am willing to stay by his side for all my life and eternity, living with him¡­¡¯ Ye Wu Chen¡¯s purple eyes became increasingly gentle. His slender fingers brushed the woman¡¯s gentle hair. He couldn¡¯t help but raise his arm to pull her into his embrace. With a trace of gentleness in his charming voice, he said, ¡°Mu Er, what you said is right. We will live by each other sides!¡± Their romantic conversation totally provoked Bei Jun. He raised his head and with a sinister expression, he yelled in fury, ¡°All of you is to kill Ye Wu Chen!¡± Swish! The group of devils seemed to not have heard Bei Jun¡¯s order, charging to kill Mu Ru Yue and Ye Wu Chen. The rest of the devils simrly charged into the Dou family to kill the Supreme Realm experts. Blood flowed like a river momentarily as people constantly copsed into the pool of blood¡­ ¡°What are you doing?¡± Bei Jun was stunned for a moment when he saw some of them attacking Mu Ru Yue. He then yelled furiously, ¡°Nobody is allowed to hurt her!¡± But they didn¡¯t in the slightest listen to him. Their attacks toward her didn¡¯t diminish¡­ Bei Jun clenched his fist tightly with veins at his temple bulging, he roared angrily at the sky, ¡°Dan Yu (pill jade), what is going on? Didn¡¯t you promise me before? Why do you want to hurt her?¡± Brazenughs were heard from the sky after a long time before he heard, ¡°Bei Jun, you are just too foolish. Why do you think I¡¯m helping you? Isn¡¯t it all due to this woman? I am abiding by my Master¡¯s order to take her life and also snatch the Alchemy Book in her possession away!¡± Bei Jun¡¯s body stiffened. His handsome face abruptly turned gravely pale under his dark golden mask. His pair of dark golden eyes brimmed with astonishment and disbelief. Chapter 1070 –The Decisive Battle Between Ye Wu Chen And Bei Jun Part 7

Chapter 1070 ¨CThe Decisive Battle Between Ye Wu Chen And Bei Jun Part 7

¡®Dan Yu¡­ has always been using me?¡¯ ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s really simple.¡± Dan Yu snorted coldly as he exined, ¡°Although my might is rather powerful, there is a rule in the God realm stating that god can¡¯t make their moves on mortals. Thus, I can only make use of the power of the Devil world. However, I need your help in opening the doors of the devil world. Thus, I¡¯ve no choice but make use of you. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You have helped our ancient Dan family. My Master will surely be thankful for what you¡¯ve done. She is just a woman. You can have as many women as you like at that time. Why do you fret being unable to find a wife then?¡± Bei Jun¡¯splexion became increasingly gravely pale. Regret and sorrow appeared in his eyes. Suddenly, his legs knelt heavily to the ground, hugging his head tightly while wailing sorrowfully. ¡®I¡¯ve hurt her in the end¡­¡¯ ¡°Dan family?¡± The Scorching me Phoenix was startled. Swish! Intense mes of fury surged out from her body as shemented, ¡°It is the people of the ancient Dan family. That¡¯s right, the mastermind of this matter is the ancient Dan family! They actually did such a matter in order to obtain the ALchemy Book. I mustn¡¯t let Master¡¯s Alchemy Book fall into their hands!¡± ¡°Ancient Dan family?¡± Mu Ru Yue shifted her head to nce at the Scorching me Phoenix as she continued, ¡°Who are the people of the ancient Dan family?¡± ¡°About that¡­¡± The Scorching me Phoenix paused for a moment before she continued, ¡°It will be a long story. I will slowly exin everything to youter. But all of my injuries were caused by the ancient Dan family!¡± Savageness shed past the Scorching me Phoenix¡¯s eyes when her bloodthirsty red eyes looked at the sky¡­ ¡°I just don¡¯t know who from the ancient Dan family hase here.¡± ¡®The might of the ancient Dan family is too powerful. If it isn¡¯t for the God Realm to have that rule, the ones that will be making their move will be the people of the Dan family¡­ ¡®Master will most likely die at that moment!¡¯ ¡°Mu Er, be careful!¡± Suddenly, an arm tugged on her arm, pulling her into his embrace. A dagger giving off a biting cold glow stabbed into the man¡¯s left shoulder. His blood spurted out like a jet of water, falling toward the ground like rain¡­ ¡°Wu Chen!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression changed drastically. She hastily took out a pill from her storage ring and pushed it into the man¡¯s mouth. With a worried gaze, she asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡± The pill formed into a medicinal flow that entered his body, warming the area where he had been injured. Ye Wu Chen smirked and with a charming smile, he replied, ¡°If you use your mouth to feed me the pill, perhaps I will recover better¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue blushed as she red at the man beside her and chided, ¡°Since you can still joke around, it seems you aren¡¯t hurt much¡­¡± However, Mu Ru Yue knew that if this continues, all of them would be wiped out. Her gaze darkened gradually. All of the possible solutions yed through her mind, but she didn¡¯t know how to exin it to the person before her¡­ Currently, the entire continent was in a perilous situation. Devil people were continuously leaping out from the Devil Deep Pool, wreaking havoc in the continent. If it wasn¡¯t for Murong Qing Chu to send everyone that Mu Ru Yue knew away beforehand, they would have surely died¡­ Bei Jun stood up slowly when he looked at the woman being protected in Ye Wu Chen¡¯s embrace. He closed his eyes gradually, covering the pain and remorse within them. He had never regretted so much in his life at this moment. ¡®It is all due to my false step, leading to me hurting my most beloved person! ¡®Furthermore, she is the person I am most reluctant to hurt in my life¡­¡¯ Chapter 1071 –The Decisive Battle Between Ye Wu Chen And Bei Jun Part 8

Chapter 1071 ¨CThe Decisive Battle Between Ye Wu Chen And Bei Jun Part 8

¡°Bai Ze!¡± Suddenly, Bei Jun opened his eyes as he looked coldly at Bai Ze and said, ¡°Give that item to her!¡± Bai Ze frowned slightly as he refused, ¡°No, it will be too dangerous! If she consumes that thing, she will certainly be a devil¡­ I can¡¯t take that risk!¡± Bei Jun smiled. His smile was no longer as crazy as the beginning. It was filled with resolution instead. ¡°Don¡¯t you always believe in her? So do I. The only person that will not be a devil after consuming a Devil Crystal will be her. You can take this as my final remorse to her¡­¡± Bai Ze remained silent for a moment when he looked at Bei Jun¡¯s sorrowful-filled eyes. He nodded slightly as he agreed, ¡°Alright, I will temporarily believe you this time¡­¡± With a raise of his hand, a Devil Crystal had suddenly appeared in his hand. The gemstone emitted an intense glow as if it wanted to illuminate the entire world¡­ ¡°Yue Er, catch it!¡± Swish! The Devil Crystal soared in an arc, instantly flying toward Mu Ru Yue. ¡°Perhaps the Devil Crystal can help in improving your might by absorbing it¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue was stunned for a moment, raising her hand to catch the Devil Crystal. She nodded slightly as she said, ¡°I¡­ I understand¡­¡± When Bei Jun saw Mu Ru Yue clutching tightly on the Devil Crystal, his usual ice-cold eyes thawed¡­ ¡°Bei Jun, you betrayed me!¡± Dan Yu¡¯s furious yell vibrated through the entire courtyard. However, even so, he still didn¡¯t show his true appearance¡­ ¡°Dan Yu, you lied to me first! You shouldn¡¯t have wanted to hurt her. She is the person I am most unwilling to hurt in this life¡­¡± ¡®If it wasn¡¯t the case, I wouldn¡¯t have betrayed!¡¯ ¡°Bei Jun, your heart has already demonized. How can you have such deep feelings for her? You should only forcefully take her for yourself!¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Bei Junughed brazenly. His voice was filled with sorrow as heughed. ¡°I indeed can do everything in my power to obtain her. But it doesn¡¯t represent that I can just watch on as she dies! I unquestionably won¡¯t be able to do that! I won¡¯t even frown no matter how many people I kill. Yet, she is the only one that I will never be able to make a move on her. It was due to her being embedded in my heart several years ago. No matter how much the Devil aura takes over my heart, it won¡¯t be able to rece her position in my heart¡­¡± ¡®But it is due to this love that I¡¯ve made too many mistakes¡­ ¡®Nheless, what I regret was being deceived by Dan Yu, hurting my most beloved woman¡­¡¯ ¡°Bei Jun, you will pay a price for what you¡¯ve done today. I will seek you out to settle the debt with you shortly!¡± Dan Yu gritted his teeth with hatred. ¡®I won¡¯t be able to expect Bei Jun¡¯s Devil Crystal will be stolen away and that he will convince another person to absorb the Devil Crystal¡­ ¡®If I knew this earlier, I won¡¯t have decided to give him the Devil Crystal to help him increase his might!¡¯ Boom! Boundless glow was being emitted from Mu Ru Yue¡¯s palm at this moment, making her be enveloped by a ck gale¡­ Currently, Mu Ru Yue was within darkness without an inkling light. Moreover, there was countless power fighting their way to surge into her body. That mighty power filled her body to the point that she thought her body was about to explode¡­ The feeling of her body feeling to be going to explode at any moment made her body shudder constantly. It was as if her soul will be obliterated in the next instant¡­ It was unknown how long had passed when Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body was drenched in sweat. A tyrannical power was trying to take over her soul¡­ Once her soul was taken over, she would devil that won¡¯t be able to recognise her own family but only know to massacre from then on! Chapter 1072 –The Decisive Battle Between Ye Wu Chen And Bei Jun Part 9

Chapter 1072 -The Decisive Battle Between Ye Wu Chen And Bei Jun Part 9

¡®Thus, I must persevere no matter what¡­¡¯ But a wave of fatigue washed over her shortly, making her sleepy. Just when Mu Ru Yue could no longer hold on, a warmrge hand could be felt enveloping her hand¡­ ¡°Mu Er, if you can¡¯t persist by yourself, let us husband and wife face it together. No matter what, I won¡¯t let you face danger by yourself.¡± The man¡¯s gentle voice was heard beside Mu Ru Yue¡¯s ears, suddenly embracing her. She slowly opened her eyes. Instantly, the man¡¯s handsome and charming face was reflected in her eyes¡­ ¡°Wu Chen¡­¡± ¡°Mu Er, I¡¯m always here.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, he is always by my side¡­¡¯ ¡°Mother, there¡¯s also me.¡± A childish voice was heard behind Mu Ru Yue. She turned her head slightly; her gazended on Ye Si Huang¡¯s jade carved-like face. ¡°Huang Er, why have youe out?¡± Ye Si Huang smiled candidly as he said, ¡°There¡¯s something bad trying to take over Mother¡¯s soul. Hence, I¡¯vee to help Mother. Father, Mother, please consume my blood. With the assistance of the Devil Crystal, it can help you both breakthrough¡­¡± Ye Si Huang took out a dagger upon saying that, cutting his wrist. Blood spurt out from his wrist when both of them were still in shock, forming into two blood droplets entering their mouth¡­ Boom! Tyrannical powers expanded from both of their bodies. Mu Ru Yue directly broke through to be a demigod. However, that grandeur didn¡¯t stop. It rose again at its greatest speed¡­ ¡°This¡­ what is going on?¡± The crowd outside the ck light could only feel that the ground and mountain were shaking. Following that, they saw two golden rays of light suddenly appeared, momentarily lighting up the entire Eastern Ind¡­ People could feel the need to prostrate themselves in worship under the might of the glow, unable to shift their gazes away¡­ ¡°God!¡± ¡°My heavens, it is the God realm. They had broken through to the God realm!¡± The crowd gasped. A bolt of lightning seemed to have struck their hearts. They widened their eyes in shock, staring in front of them in astonishment¡­ The ck glow gradually faded. Momentarily, a couple that was embracing each other entered their eyes. Moreover, there was also an immortal child-like toddler with a jade carved-like appearance beside the couple. He had silver hair with red eyes. He could pass as either an immortal or a devil. With the addition of his adorable childish face, it made people want to fondle him admiringly¡­ ¡°Little Huang Er?¡± Zi Qian Jing was stunned. ¡®When did little Huang Er have such an appearance?¡¯ ¡°I originally didn¡¯t n on appearing.¡± Ye Si Huang smiled candidly but with a sinister cold aura, he continued, ¡°But some people are just forcing my hands! Since so, I can only appear¡­¡± Boom! Ye Si Huang stood with his hands behind his back. A gale rose in his surroundings. The entire sky lost its luster. It was as though it was being covered by ayer of densely packed dark clouds¡­ Roar! A dragon¡¯s roar could be heard from the pitch ck sky. Following that, an enormous ck figure soared over from the sky under the crowd¡¯s gaze, quickly appearing before the crowd¡¯s eyes. It was an enormous ck dragon. Its eyes were matchless savage without inkling humanity within them. It also nced at the world in disdain. It was as if everyone was like ants in its jet-ck eyes¡­ What was more stunning was the little boy standing by Mu Ru Yue¡¯s side¡­ Who was this boy? How could he be able to summon such a mighty ck dragon¡­ Chapter 1073 –The Decisive Battle Between Ye Wu Chen And Bei Jun Part 10

Chapter 1073 ¨CThe Decisive Battle Between Ye Wu Chen And Bei Jun Part 10

Plop! A figure rolled out from thin air, appearing before everyone¡¯s eyes. With great shock in his eyes, his body trembled uncontrobly as he stuttered, ¡°Silver hair with red eyes and have a hell dragon as your mount¡­ Ar-are you the devil god?¡± The devil god was an existence that previously made countless experts in the God realm fearful of him. Following that, they heard that he went to the lower realm in therge continent. Now, it seemed that the rumour was true¡­ Dan Yu¡¯s heart shuddered as dread filled his eyes. ¡®Although the devil god¡¯s might doesn¡¯t seem really powerful and he isn¡¯t as horrifying as what the legend says, the hell dragon in the sky is a bonafide existence¡­ ¡®I¡¯m doomed. How did I provoke such a disaster? The devil god at its peak state is far too powerful for the Dan family to oppose¡­¡¯ ¡°People of the Dan family?¡± Ye Si Huang smirked as he sneered and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what has gone through between you and my Mother. But Little Huang Er will not forgive anyone that tries to hurt her. Hell Dragon, kill this man! I don¡¯t want to see him heading back to the God realm alive!¡± God realm? The crowd was stunned upon hearing those two words as they looked at Ye Si Huang in astonishment. Had they previously heard wrong that this toddler mentioned those two words, ¡®God realm¡¯? ¡°No!¡± A heart-wrenching shout out was heard from Dan Yu¡¯s mouth. His body shook slightly. But before he could beg for mercy, a dragon breath came over to him in mid-air. It instantly obliterated Dan Yu¡¯s body, making his body be enveloped with ck mes¡­ Ye Si Huang heaved a sigh of relief discreetly. ¡®ording to Dan Yu¡¯s might, he should only be a person at the bottom level of the Dan family. Currently, I¡¯ve not even recovered thirty percent of my original might. The Hell Dragon could also only use half of its might with my assistance. ¡®If those old monsters of the Dan family havee instead, everything will point to disaster today¡­¡¯ Swish! Suddenly, Dan Yu gathered all of his might to his hand. Following that, ear-piercingughs were heard throughout the entire sky. ¡°Woman, go and die!¡± His grandeur surged forth, wanting to smash it toward Mu Ru Yue. Yet, a figure pounced over from his side at the most critical moment, gripping firmly on his hand. That person didn¡¯t in the slightest care about the temperature of the mes¡­ Dan Yu¡¯s body jolted as he yelled with all his might, ¡°Bei Jun, what do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Bei Jun raised his arrogant eyes. With an ice-cold expression, he replied, ¡°I¡¯ve told you that she is the person I don¡¯t want to hurt the most in my life. I don¡¯t care who you kill other than her but you are so adamant in killing her. I certainly won¡¯t let you seed. Dan Yu, since you deceived me, let us both die together within these mes! Hahaha!¡± Brazenughs filled the entire heaven and earth, simrly entering the crowd¡¯s ears. ¡®I can be ruthless and despicable, but I can never be willing to do that to her. Moreover, I don¡¯t want to see her be killed under another person¡¯s hand¡­¡¯ Dan Yu¡¯s expression became sinister but he already could not do anything. Lastly, Bei Jun nced at Mu Ru Yue. With a slight smirk, he dered, ¡°Senior Yue, if I have another life, I will simrly try to snatch you from his hands. But I shall temporarily let the two of you off in this life¡­¡± Swish! The two figures within the ck mes were burned to ashes at that instant. It was like they had never appeared before¡­ ¡°Mother, the Hell Dragon can¡¯t stay here for long so you will need to deal with the rest yourself.¡± Ye Si Huang blinked his eyes as he looked adorably at Mu Ru Yue and Ye Wu Chen. Chapter 1074 – End and Beginning Part 1

Chapter 1074 ¨C End and Beginning Part 1

White robes fluttered slightly along with the Purple robes under the silent night; the coloursplimented each other well. The two of them were standing shoulder to shoulder. They looked so dazzling that it made people unable to shift their gazes away from them¡­ Everyone¡¯s gaze focused on the two people fighting alongside each other. Boundless shock surged in their hearts, momentarily unable to snap out from it¡­ A trace of conflict flickered past Murong Qing Chu¡¯s eyes. ¡®I didn¡¯t expect for the world annihtion crisis to end just like that. The continent can finally regain its peace this way¡­¡¯ ¡°Mother!¡± Zi Qian Jing moved in a sh,nding before Mu Ru Yue. With anguish smile on his handsome face, he greeted, ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded slightly. A faint glow was radiating off her impable face under the moonlight. ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m back. But please wait for a moment as I need to deal with some people first¡­¡± Swish! A sword suddenly appeared in her hands. Her gazended on some crazed devil people with a slight smirk on her face. She already no longer needed anyone¡¯s help for the current level of battle. The crowd only saw red mes rising from the woman¡¯s body as those mes covered the entire sky and ground surging toward the devil people that was charging toward them to kill. They were instantly obliterated under the might of the red mes¡­ ¡°This crisis is finally over.¡± Zi Shao sighed and looked at the two magnificent figures under the moonlight with aplex gaze. ¡°Furthermore, Yue Er and cousin¡¯s name will be widely spread after to the day to the point where everyone on this continent will know about their existence!¡± ¡®Just how powerful of existence is people at the God realm? With their appearance, a majormotion will ur throughout the entire continent¡­¡¯ But Zi Shao was even more proud of them. ¡®It is due to them being her cousin and the other her best friend¡­¡¯ There were many Supreme Realm experts that came here this time. However, longingness was expressed on all of their faces, reluctant to shift their gazes away from them¡­ Since both of them had broken through to be gods, the devil people quickly died out. The original continent polluted by those devil people for the recent days had cleared up, recovering its usual peace and tranquility. ¡®Nheless, the appearance of the devil people has led to countless casualties. Luckily, my family members that stayed behind here didn¡¯t lose their lives¡­¡¯ Mu Ru Yue shifted her head to look at Murong Qing Chu with a gentle smile on her face. With a sincere gaze looking at the man¡¯s handsome face, her gentle voice was heard under the night sky, ¡°Thank you.¡± Murong Qing Chu was startled for a moment. He smiled all of a sudden. The man¡¯s smile was no longer as cold as usual. It was as warm as the autumn breeze¡­ ¡°I¡¯ve owed you. You don¡¯t need to thank me.¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t say further. Her gaze turned to face the Scorching me Phoenix at her side. With traces of seriousness in her eyes, she said, ¡°Fire Phoenix, let¡¯s have a chat.¡± The Scorching me Phoenix¡¯s body shook a little before she lowered her head slightly and replied, ¡°Understood, Master.¡± ¡®I knew Master will definitely ask me about that ancient Dan family after I recognised the Dan family¡­¡¯ A breeze blew within the tranquil room, blowing past the woman¡¯s hair. She didn¡¯t say anything. She just silently looked at the Scorching me Phoenix. The silence made the Scorching me Phoenix a little restless¡­ ¡°Master.¡± The Scorching me Phoenix couldn¡¯t help but start the conversation first, ¡°I will surely tell you everything about what you want to know¡­¡± ¡°I want to know everything!¡± The Scorching me Phoenix raised her head. She looked at the woman¡¯s peerless face. She lowered her gaze slightly as she revealed, ¡°Master, I am not a being of this continent. I originated from the God Realm!¡± Chapter 1075 – End and Beginning Part 2

Chapter 1075 ¨C End and Beginning Part 2

¡®God realm?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart sank suddenly. ¡®Is there such thing as the legendary God realm in this world?¡¯ ¡°There were many humans in the continent several years ago. However, the major war between the god and devil had broken the continent into pieces. All martial practitioners at the God Realm were being locked up on a piece of the continent. Thatnd hase to be known as the Continent of God!¡± ¡°The Continent of God has the most amount of Supreme realm practitioners in this world. That continent has the richest energy source since the far ancient time. Generally, there won¡¯t be the appearance of trash since people with the worst innate talent there can be a god when they are twenty years of age! Following that, the Continent of God had absorbed all of this world¡¯s energies, resulting in the failure of any appearance of God realm practitioner in this world¡­¡± ¡°Furthermore, there¡¯s always a rule in the Continent of God that God realm martial practitioners are forbidden in making a move on people in this realm. Otherwise, they will be pursued by all influential powers. More importantly, they can¡¯t disturb the peace in this world. Thus, it created a theory at this continent that nobody will be able to be gods¡­¡± The Scorching me Phoenix had been observing Mu Ru Yue¡¯s expression from the start. Yet, the woman¡¯s expression remained indifferent. Her gaze was rx without a single ripple. Momentarily, it made the Scorching me Phoenix nervous. She then exined carefully, ¡°Master, I originated from the Continent of God. I had followed my previous Master everywhere he goes, battling in all directions. However, he wasstly set-up by his foes. ¡°My cultivation has also decreased to my current state. I¡¯ve been protecting the purgatory for him. Well until I met you¡­¡± ¡°How is the purgatory rted to your previous Master?¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her brow slightly as she asked calmly. The Scorching me Phoenix raised her head pridefully as she replied, ¡°The Eighteen Level of Purgatory has been created by my precious Master ording to the actual hell. Since humans can¡¯t enter hell, he wanted to let people know how hell is like. Therefore, he created the Eighteen Level of Purgatory¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s breath tightened. ¡®He had solitarily created the Eighteen Level of Purgatory? ¡®Just how powerful was her former Master?¡¯ ¡°Where is he now?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze gradually darkened. ¡®ording to his capability, he should at least be big boss existence in the God realm¡­¡¯ ¡°My Master¡­¡± The Scorching me Phoenix¡¯s gaze darkened as she smiled bitterly and continued, ¡°My Master has already died!¡± The Scorching me Phoenix just couldn¡¯t believe this fact. ¡®I had just always been pretending Master is still living in this world ever since that day when he disappeared. But, I know for sure now that my Master that was severely wounded that year is no longer around¡­¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Mu Ru Yue apologised guiltily, ¡°I should not have asked that.¡± The Scorching me Phoenix smiled bitterly as she stared dazedly at Mu Ru Yue¡¯s impable face. ¡®It is obscure to me why I can see some resemnce of my former Master from her¡­¡¯ ¡°Master, it is already in the past. Now, since I¡¯m contracted to you, I will surely protect you. If you head to the God realm, you should never expose the Alchemy Book no matter what. My previous Master has been pursued after by some despicable people for the Alchemy Book. In the end¡­¡± ¡°Alchemy Book¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue had a sudden thought. ¡®Can it be I¡¯m unable to contract to the second part of the Alchemy Book due to my cultivation being insufficient? Perhaps I will be able to fully contract the Alchemy Book now that I¡¯ve broken through to the God realm¡­¡¯ Mu Ru Yue raised her hand upon thinking about that. The Alchemy Book had abruptly appeared on her palm. Chapter 1076 – End and Beginning Part 3

Chapter 1076 ¨C End and Beginning Part 3

She squeezed out a drop of blood from her index finger at that instant, entering the Alchemy Book. Swish! An intense golden radiance surged forth from the Alchemy Book, spreading across the entire sky¡­ Mu Ru Yue could only feel a moment of piercing pain in my mind under the golden rays. Following that, countless knowledge yed across her mind, filling her mind to the brim¡­ The pain made Mu Ru Yue¡¯splexion gravely pale. Sweat gradually rolled down from her forehead. Yet, she bit firmly on her lips, forcefully bearing the pain¡­ Simultaneously, a phoenix¡¯s roar was heard making the entire sky shake for a moment. Mu Ru Yue was stunned. She looked past the golden rays,nding on the blood-red figure. Her pupils constricted¡­ The enormous figure of the Scorching me Phoenix had slowly minimized, forming a fuzzy shadow. A woman¡¯s charming and impable face entered her eyes after the gold rays had diminished¡­ It was a woman with a stunning appearance with a red muslin robe covering her body. Her fair skin seemed so delicate to the point that it would feel as if her skin would break with a flick. The bindi on her forehead was bright and beautiful, enhancing her charming face to be more devastatingly beautiful. Red muslin fluttered slightly under the moonlight. The faintly discernible perfect figure was enough to make all the men at the scene nosebleed, unable to shift their gazes away from her. ¡°me Phoenix?¡± Mu Ru Yue narrowed her eyes slightly as she asked experimentally. The me Phoenix smiled jubntly as she exined, ¡°Master, since you¡¯ve seeded in fully contracting the Alchemy Book, it has helped me in regaining some of my might. If you head to the God realm, you will be safer now.¡± But what the me Phoenix didn¡¯t understand was how Mu Ru Yue was able in contracting the Alchemy Book. It was an item that only people rted to her former Master could contract it¡­ ¡°Congrats.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled slightly with a sincere expression. ¡°Master, do you n to make a trip to the Continent of God?¡± The me Phoenix smiled as she continued, ¡°If you do, you can go can find the old fellow at the God Academy. He previously had some connections with my former Master. However, since Master had disappeared a thousand odd years ago, I¡¯m not sure if that old fellow is still living in this world. The me Phoenixmented slightly. ¡®It has just been a blink of an eye but so many years have already passed. People in the Continent of God definitely will be much stronger than mortals now¡­¡¯ ¡°Alright. I will make a trip to the Continent of God after bidding my farewells with my family!¡± Mu Ru Yue lowered her gaze with a faint glint that shed past her eyes. ¡°But what is the ancient Dan family?¡± The me Phoenix was startled for a moment before she pursed her lips slightly and exined, ¡°The ancient Dan family is my enemies. The ancient Dan family is one of the five ancient families. It is due to the battle between God and Devil that it became abundantly resourceful. Moreover, only the ancient Dan family possesses the most alchemists in this world! Therefore, the Dan family carries a formidable summoning influential power within therge Continent of God.¡± ¡°Master, Dan Yu, who has been dispatched here from the Dan family, is the weakest existence in the ancient Dan family. There are too many experts within the Dan family. The Dan family can be counted as the strongest family among the five ancient families¡­¡± ¡°Fortunately, Dan Yu shouldn¡¯t have transmitted any information to his Master due to wanting to umte his sesses for his master. You should temporarily be safe for now as long as the Alchemy Book isn¡¯t exposed to anyone¡­¡± The me Phoenix blinked her eyes as her red eyes focused on Mu Ru Yue. ¡®Previously, I didn¡¯t have a choice but watch on as he got hurt. Now, I must protect my Master well no matter what¡­¡¯ ¡°The ancient Dan family?¡± Mu Ru Yue rubbed her chin. A cold ray of light shone past her eyes before she sniggered shortly after as shemented, ¡°I understand. I will leave this ce after my parents return¡­¡± Chapter 1077 – End and Beginning Part 4

Chapter 1077 ¨C End and Beginning Part 4

¡®Originally, everything would have ended after Bei Jun died. I didn¡¯t expect for a more stronger enemy to be waiting for me¡­¡¯ Madam Sheng Yue and the rest returned from Realmless after the continent¡¯s annihtion crisis had ended. When Madam Sheng Yue saw Mu Ru Yue who had walked out from the room with Ye Wu Chen, she walked briskly forward and asked tedly, ¡°Yue Er, you¡¯ve returned?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled as she revealed, ¡°Mother, I will be bidding my farewells to you all.¡± ¡°Farewells?¡± Madam Sheng Yue was startled for a moment before she asked reluctantly, ¡°Are you leaving again?¡± ¡®The opportunity for the reunion with my daughter has been too little for all these years. I didn¡¯t expect for her to leave again right after we reunited¡­¡¯ Suddenly, the woman before her spread her arms, gently embracing her body. ¡°Mother¡­¡± She smiled slightly as she voiced gently, ¡°I will be heading to deal with our final enemy. I wille back here once I settle with that matter. We won¡¯t ever need to be separated again after that¡­¡± Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s body stiffened. She raised her arms to embrace Mu Ru Yue to her chest. With a warm smile, she said, ¡°Yue Er, no matter what, Father and Mother will always be waiting for you here. Hence, no matter how many crises you face, you must return here¡­¡± Warmth filled Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart. She nodded smilingly before her gaze shifted to Yan Ruo Xi1 who was standing by a side. ¡°Mother, can I ask you a favour?¡± Yan Ruo Xi¡¯s gaze raised as she continued, ¡°Yue Er, you just have to tell me what you need. If I don¡¯t help you, I¡¯m afraid that brat Ye Wu Chen won¡¯t forgive me.¡± Zi Shao giggled as she gripped onto Yan Ruo Xi¡¯s arm upon hearing that and joked, ¡°Cousin dotes Yue Er fondly. Everyone knows about that. But aunt simrly dotes Yue Er fondly, no?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Yan Ruo Xi red at Zi Shao helplessly as she chided, ¡°When will you be going to find someone to settle down? Otherwise, your parents will me me for not finding a good man for you.¡± ¡°Aunt.¡± Zi Shao¡¯s expression gloomed. But when she said that she couldn¡¯t help nce at Deity Yun Yi. When Deity Yun Yi received her gaze, he returned a smile as gentle as jade. But tion filled his heart. ¡®Can it be my little disciple finally understands my feeling after all these days?¡¯ ¡°Master,¡± Zi Shao couldn¡¯t help but look at Deity Yun Yi as she continued, ¡°You have not tied the belt of your pant properly¡­¡± Instantly, Deity Yun Yi¡¯s expression darkened momentarily. ¡®I originally thought this little girl understands. But it turned out I¡¯ve overthought¡­¡¯ ¡°Yue Er, what help did you previously want from me?¡± Yan Ruo Xi looked at Mu Ru Yue with a slight smile on her face. ¡°It¡¯s nothing much. I just hope you can bring my family members from Hua Xia to this ce. Currently, since the Eastern Ind¡¯s crisis can be counted as resolved, they shoulde here. They will gradually grow old and die in Hua Xia. But there will be countless pills that can help in maintaining their current appearances here¡­¡± ¡®I don¡¯t know how long I will be gone this time. ¡®Perhaps I won¡¯t able to be counted as a mortal after returning to here.¡¯ Thus, Mu Ru Yue wished for the people of Mu family to be brought here. It was only this ce that they would be able to wait for my return¡­ ¡°Alright.¡± Yan Ruo Xi smilingly nodded as she asked, ¡°Are you not going to wait for them before you leave?¡± ¡°No.¡± Mu Ru Yue shook her head as she exined, ¡°It is already gettingte. Wu Chen and I should depart. We can only continue cultivating if we head to that ce¡­¡± Yan Ruo Xi no longer tried to persuade her upon hearing that. But her eyes looked at the two people before her with reluctance. ¡°Will Jing Er and little Huang Er be going there as well?¡± Madam Sheng Yue pursed her lips as she asked while looking at the two figures beside Mu Ru Yue. 1. Miki: I had to check up from the glossary who this was~ I forgot. She is Ye Wu Chen¡¯s past life¡¯s mom, AKA Mu Ru Yue¡¯s Mother-inw. Chapter 1078 – End and Beginning Part 5

Chapter 1078 - End and Beginning Part 5

Zi Qian Jing smiled as he repliednguish yet willfully, ¡°I won¡¯t be able to help them at all by heading to the God realm with them. Thus, I n on making a trip to the purgatory. The time flow within the purgatory is different from the time flow here. Therefore, I will be able to breakthrough faster at that ce¡­¡± ¡®I don¡¯t want to be a burden. But if I head to the God realm, I will only be burdening these two people¡­¡¯ ¡°Huang Er wants to be with daddy and Mummy.¡± Ye Si Huang gripped firmly on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hand. Hisrge innocent and pure eyes emitted a bright glow. Mu Ru Yue gave a final nce at her family members behind her that came to bid her farewell before her gaze shifted and met with Ye Wu Chen¡¯s eyes. Her gaze became extremely warm and gentle¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Madam Sheng Yue couldn¡¯t help but wail in Xiao Tian Yu¡¯s embrace after she saw those few figures walking further and further away from them. ¡°Elder Brother Yu, how long do you think we will be able to reunite with them after this separation? They are heading to God realm and not like other ces where they can return as they like. If they meet with trouble at that ce without any family support, what shall they do then?¡± Xiao Tian Yu embraced the woman¡¯s delicate figure with heartaches. He consoled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The two of them have already ovee several difficulties. They will be fine. Hence, they will surely return someday. I also believe they won¡¯t take long toe back here from this departure¡­¡± Madam Sheng Yue teared but she didn¡¯t say anything else. ¡®Other daughters grow up under the wings of their parents. Yet, my daughter has already experienced so many life and death crises. How can my heart not ache? ¡®My expectation in life isn¡¯t high. No matter if it is glory, riches, and influential powers, they aren¡¯t what I want. All I want is for my family to have an ordinary and peaceful life¡­¡¯ ¡°Mother of my daughter-inw,¡± Yan Ruo Xi walked to Madan Sheng Yue¡¯s side and with a smile, she continued, ¡°You are really belittling the two of them. They are very powerful and their innate talent is even more stunning. Nothing will be able to harm them no matter where they go¡­¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Madam Sheng Yue initially wanted to make more remarks, but she decided not to voice them out. But her gaze was filled with worries as she stared at the direction where the two of them had disappeared to without blinking her eyes¡­ ¡°Yue Er, Wu Chen, and little Huang Er! All of you muste back here safely. I will wait for you all at home forever¡­¡± The God realm was a sealed off dimension. If it wasn¡¯t for the Scorching me Phoenix¡¯s guidance, they would never be able to find the entrance to God realm. ¡°Is this God realm?¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her head slightly and rubbed her chin a little with slight tions in her eyes. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± The Scorching me Phoenix looked behind and continued with a smile, ¡°You just need to pass the gateway to God realm to enter it. Moreover, it is really simple to pass through the gateway to God realm¡­¡± Suddenly, her gazended on a handsome youth that was soaring in the sky before her¡­ ¡°Mister, I wonder if you cane down here for a moment.¡± The youth in mid-air was originally in a rush. But when he heard such a charming and alluring voice, he couldn¡¯t help but lower his head to look at the crowd on the ground. With a nce, he looked at me Phoenix¡¯s tremendously alluring smile. Bang! The handsome youth¡¯s body lost its strength, crashing heavily to the ground before Fame Phoenix from the sky. me Phoenix got a fright. She asked sheepishly, ¡°Mister, are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m fine¡­¡± The youth climbed back up to his feet as if nothing had happened. But of course, he was biting on some grasses in his mouth¡­ ¡°About this¡­¡± The handsome youth rubbed the back of his head. But his gaze swept past me Phoenix¡¯s alluring face. He asked bashfully, ¡°About this, I wonder why mdy has sought for me?¡± Chapter 1079 – End and Beginning Part 6

Chapter 1079 - End and Beginning Part 6

¡°Pfft!¡± me Phoenix couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Her smile made her impable face more enchanting. The handsome youth dazed unable to shift his gaze away from her face. ¡®I¡¯ve lived for so many years. Yet, this is my face time seeing such an adorable and alluring girl. ¡®Her voice nearly melted my bones¡­¡¯ ¡°Mister, you should be a person from God realm, right?¡± me Phoenix smirked charmingly as she requested gently and lovably, ¡°My family masters and I have lost our writ tablet in entering God realm. I wonder if Mister is willing to help us out or not.¡± The youth hastily nodded like the head of a pigeon as it walked and agreed, ¡°Of course! Of course, I¡¯m willing. Mdy, please stop calling me Mister. My name is Lin Ru Suo (forest like shuttle). You can just call me by my name. I wonder what is mdy¡¯s honorable name.¡± ¡°me Phoenix.¡± ¡°me Phoenix¡­¡± The youth muttered, ¡°Like the Phoenix within mes. It is a really good name.¡± He caught me Phoenix looking directly at him upon making thatment. Swish! His face instantly burned up as he stuttered, ¡°Lady m-me Phoenix, I didn¡¯t mean to be impolite. B-but¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re really interesting.¡± me Phoenix smirked slightly as she said, ¡°It has already been ages since I met someone as interesting as Mister.¡± Boom! A p of thunder rolled past Lin Ru Suo¡¯s heart. He was stunned, seeming to be unable to believe his ears. ¡®Is thisdyplimenting me?¡¯ The youth was instantly in cloud nine. His gaze turned increasingly bashful to the point he no longer dared to look at me Phoenix in the eyes¡­ Mu Ru Yue shook her head helplessly as she watched on as the current scene yed out. ¡®I didn¡¯t expect me Phoenix will use such a method to rope in such an innocent youth with just flowery words¡­¡¯ ¡°me Phoenix, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± me Phoenix lowered her head slightly with a charming smile on her face. Lin Ru Suo finally looked at the rest at this scene upon hearing that. One of them was a woman in snow-white robes which entered his eyes. Her hair was like a waterfall with a captivating appearance. But her expression on her face was intimidating cold. Furthermore, there was a man by her side that looked handsome and charming. His purple eyes seemed to only be able to ept nobody except her in his eyes. The man¡¯s slender and tall figure was being enveloped by purple robes. He looked exceptionally noble and handsome from afar, making people unable to shift their gazes away from him. Lin Ru Suo quickly regained his consciousness from his shock. He cupped his fists and offered with a smile, ¡°If the two of you don¡¯t mind, pleasee with me.¡± Mu Ru Yue smirked as she replied indifferently, ¡°We will be troubling you.¡± Lin Ru Suo no longer said further upon hearing to Mu Ru Yue¡¯s agreement. He took out a writ tablet and faced it toward the gateway to the God realm. Instantly, the writ tablet glowed intensely. A whirlpool was slowly formed in the sky. Swish! Light rays shot downwards from the whirlpool, shining on the crowd. ¡°Lady me Phoenix, you just need to fly upwards.¡± Lin Ru Suo soared to the sky, lowering his gaze to look at the girl below him¡­ He stunned subconsciously. A breeze had blown against her hair. Her red muslin robe stuck closely to her body, exposing her mind-blowing figure. When he looked downward, he could coincidentally see her chest within the red muslins. Her faintly discernible skin would make anyone be inexhaustibly lost in wild and fanciful thoughts. Lin Ru Suo¡¯ blood vessels instantly expanded. Swoop! He fell down from mid-air again,nding perfectly before me Phoenix. He frowned from the pain. However, when he raised his head slightly, the girl¡¯s pair of fair-skinned legs entered his eyes, making blood spurt out from his nostril¡­ Chapter 1080 – End and Beginning Part 7

Chapter 1080 ¨C End and Beginning Part 7

¡°Mister Lin,¡± me Phoenix suppressed her heartfeltughter as she continued with a caring gaze, ¡°You are having a nosebleed¡­¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Lin Ru Suo instantly leaped up to his feet and touched his nose. When he opened his hand once again, crimson red blood entered his sight making a trace of awkwardness appear in his eyes. ¡°It was from the fall. Hehe! Lady me Phoenix, you don¡¯t need to worry. I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± me Phoenix finally couldn¡¯t hold back herughs. She covered her red lips with a hand before smiling and said, ¡°Mister, that fall of yours is rather impressive in making a God realm expert nosebleed.¡± Lin Ru Sou¡¯s face got increasingly embarrassed to the point he didn¡¯t know where to ce his hands. He just looked at the ground with a blood-red flushed face, no longer daring to look at me Phoenix in her eyes¡­ ¡°me Phoenix, have you had your fun?¡± Mu Ru Yue frowned as she asked helplessly. me Phoenix stuck out her tongue as she slowly walked to Mu Ru Yue¡¯s side. She replied, ¡°Master, I find him funny. Hence, I teased him a little. I didn¡¯t expect him to be that innocent, unable to resist being teased.¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t say further as she turned her head to face the man by her side andmented, ¡°Since the gateway to God realm is open, let¡¯s go.¡± The man smiled charmingly, tightly embracing her to his chest. Suddenly, the two figures on the ground formed into two rays of light, soaring to the sky. The me Phoenix didn¡¯t dally as she formed into a me light, closely following behind those two people¡­ Lin Ru Suo finally came back to his senses. He wiped away the remnants of blood below his nose before simrly disappearing from thisnd¡­ Therge Continent of God. Several light rays frequentlynded on a small path in the forest, illuminating the entire forest¡­ ¡°We¡¯ve finally reached therge Continent of God.¡± Mu Ru Yue smirked and with a gentle gaze, she looked at the man by her side and asked, ¡°Wu Chen, where shall we go next?¡± With happiness in Ye Wu Chen¡¯s eyes, he replied with a gentle charming smile, ¡°I don¡¯t have anything nned for now.¡± ¡®This is our first timeing here so we don¡¯t know much about this ce. Hence, we won¡¯t be able to make up a perfect n¡­¡¯ ¡°Does all of you don¡¯t have a destination in mind?¡± The eyes of Lin Ru Suo, who was following closely behind them, lit up. He rubbed the back of his head before he offered, ¡°I wonder if you¡¯re willing to travel with me.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s brow rose as she turned her head to face Lin Ru Suo. ¡°Follow you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s like this.¡± Lin Ru Suo nced at me Phoenix before quickly retracting his gaze. He then looked at Mu Ru Yue and exined, ¡°The purpose in me rushing back to God realm is due to hearing rumours that a God-King ranked demon beast egg has appeared on the God Mountain. If that demon beast egg is contracted, it will provide great benefits in the cultivation of that martial practitioner. I wonder if you are interested in that.¡± ¡°God-King?¡± Mu Ru Yue shifted her head to look at me Phoenix. The me Phoenix remained silent for a moment before she exined, ¡°God realm¡¯s cultivation status that follows after reaching the God realm is God-General, God-King, God Emperor, God Deity respectively. Each of those realms is separated into subranks of low, middle, and high¡­ ¡°Master, I¡¯ve not told you that everyone does not start at God realm at birth. Even if they are god, they must¡¯ve simrly cultivated from the beginning of the Houtian realm. Yet, god realm practitioners can be seen everywhere in this ce!¡± Mu Ru Yue paused for a moment before a ray of light flickered past her eyes as she asked, ¡°What¡¯s your cultivation?¡± me Phoenix chuckled as she replied, ¡°I¡¯ve recovered some of my cultivation after you fully contracted the Alchemy Book. Now, I¡¯m at the God-King Realm¡­¡± Since they were conversing with soul transmission, Lin Ru Suo didn¡¯t know what they were chatting among themselves¡­ Chapter 1081 – End and Beginning Part 8

Chapter 1081 ¨C End and Beginning Part 8

¡®God-King?¡¯ A light shone past Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes. With a slight smirk, she said, ¡°Since so, let¡¯s make a trip to the God Mountain¡­¡± ¡®Coincidentally, I¡¯m interested in that demon beast egg¡­¡¯ ¡°Great!¡± Lin Ru Suo¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡®In my point of view, the demon beast egg garner as much attraction to me aspared to gaining me Phoenix¡¯s attention. Hence, I¡¯ve invited them so I can spend more time with me Phoenix¡­¡¯ The distance to God Mountain from their location wasn¡¯t far. Hence, they were quickly able to reach it on foot. However, God Mountain was already packed with people. With just a nce, Lin Ru Suo was able to spot several of his acquaintances¡­ ¡°Lin Ru Suo? Why are you here?¡± Suddenly, an impatient voice was heard before them, making Lin Ru Suo shot a gaze at the source. Mu Ru Yue creased her brows tightly, raising her head. Instantly, a yellow-robed girl was instantly seen walking out from the crowd. Her golden robes enhanced her nobility and beauty. But she had an expression brimmed with arrogance. ¡°Huang Yu (yellow jade), she has unexpectedly alsoe to the God Mountain!¡± Lin Ru Suo¡¯s expression changed slightly. Just as he wanted to say something, the girl¡¯s impatient voice was heard. ¡°Lin Ru Suo, I¡¯ve already passed the examination to enter the God academy, bing one of its students. You are ipatible to be with me!¡± Several people in the God realm wanted to enter the God Academy. It was rumoured that by entering God Academy, you would not only be tutored by reputable teachers but also you would gain countless cultivation methods that would help in allowing the students to have a greater innate talent speed. It was precisely due to that the requirements for the examination in entering God Academy was harsh. Only one in a thousand that signed up for the examination would be able to sessfully enter it. Thus, any person that was able to enter the God Academy were geniuses. They would unquestionably be fought over by several influential power after they graduated. Therefore, the crowd that was able to enter the God Academy would be proud of themselves¡­ Lin Ru Suo¡¯splexion momentarily turned gravely pale as he said, ¡°Huang Yu, don¡¯t be too much!¡± ¡°Too much?¡± Huang Yu sniggered lowly. She swept a cynical gaze at Lin Ru Suo¡¯s handsome face as she continued. ¡°I¡¯m just telling you that the disparity of our status. You, Lin Ru Suo, is ipatible with me! But¡­¡± She paused for a moment before she nced at me Phoenix that was standing by Lin Ru Suo¡¯s side. With a mockery filled smile, she mocked, ¡°Where did you find such a woman? Are you trying to provoke me? It¡¯s a pity that I won¡¯t fancy you no matter what you do. Furthermore, judging by the dressings of the woman you found, she should be a daughter from a not so honorable family.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Lin Ru Suo¡¯splexion turned ashen. He clenched his fists tightly as he rebuked, ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t terminate our engagement, I won¡¯t wed to a person that has no feelings for me!¡± ¡®The Lin family originally has a rather good rtionship to the Huang family. Moreover, the madams of the Lin and Huang family got impregnated at the same time. Hence, they set an arranged betrothal of their children. Who knew that Huang Yu disdained the Lin family after being passing the examinations in entering the God Academy, terminating the engagement¡­¡¯ Huang Yu smiled cynically. The mockery in her eyes was that obvious. ¡°Lin Ru Suo, just stop finding excuses. You are just saying all this due to wanting to save your face after being dumped by me.¡± She arrogantly raised her chin as she looked coldly at Lin Ru Suo¡¯s ashen face and continued, ¡°But isn¡¯t that the truth? Since you can¡¯t match up to my steps, you are destined to be dumped by me! Even if youe to this ce for me, I don¡¯t fancy you¡­¡± me Phoenix that was standing beside Lin Ru Suo didn¡¯t say anything from the start. Yet, a trace of mes could be seen surging out from her crimson eyes. But those mes instantly vanished¡­ Chapter 1082 – Demon Beast Egg Part 1

Chapter 1082 ¨C Demon Beast Egg Part 1

¡°Yu Er, what¡¯s happening?¡± A grave and stern voice was suddenly heard from behind. Huang Yu slowly turned her head to look at the man that was nearing them. The man was wearing a noble embroidered robes under the sunlight. The man¡¯s expression was tremendously cold, expressionless. However, slight warmth could be seen in his eyes when he looked at Huang Yu who was standing at a side. ¡°Elder Apprentice Brother Yun,¡± Huang Yu shook her head as she swept a gaze filled with contempt at Lin Ru Suo who was behind her and continued, ¡°Nothing much. It is just that I met with a person that has been pestering me.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Yun Jin (cloud brilliancy) frowned slightly but quickly rxed his brows. He nced coldly at Lin Ru Suo before he said vaguely, ¡°Yu Er, let¡¯s go.¡± He no longer even give a nce at Lin Ru Suo upon saying that. Nheless, the mockery in his eyes could still be seen¡­ Lin Ru Suo clenched his fists tightly as he stared fixedly on the two figures walking away. He took in a deep breath, suppressing his rage. ¡°I really don¡¯t know where such self-centered peoplee from.¡± me Phoenix pouted. With a trace of coldness that was expressed in her alluring eyes, shemented, ¡°God-general High Rank? These two people¡¯s cultivation seems quite well¡­¡± Currently, God Mountain was filled entirely with people, discussing quietly amongst themselves. It was unknown as to what they were discussing. Yet, an exim was suddenly heard, entering the crowd¡¯s ears. ¡°Therge doors of the God Mountain opened!¡± There wasn¡¯t anyone that knows how deep the God Mountain goes. Furthermore, there never been anybody that could travel through the entire God Mountain. It could be seen how dangerous the God Mountain was! ¡°Mu Er.¡± Ye Wu Chen shifted his gaze to look at the woman by his side. With a charming smirk, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded slightly with a ray of light that shed past her eyes¡­ Everyone entered the God Mountain. At that instant, a majestic grandeur could be felting over towards them, circling the crowd with boundless energies¡­ ¡°The energies within this God realm is indeed more abundant aspared to the lower realm.¡± Mu Ru Yue took in a deep breath with a smirk on her face. ¡®If I cultivate in this ce, I¡¯ve a feeling I won¡¯t need to take long to make another breakthrough in my cultivation¡­¡¯ Huang Yu frowned. A faint disdain could be seen on her elegant yet arrogant face. She seemed to not be cing any importance on Mu Ru Yue and the rest. ¡°Lin Ru Suo¡¯s might isn¡¯t strong and you all seem rather weak. Yet, you have the guts to enter this God Mountain¡­ I hope you all won¡¯t die before you can gain benefits in entering this ce.¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t even nce at her from the start. It was as if she had not taken notice of Huang Yu¡¯s ridicule-drenched speech¡­ ¡°Yu Er, why are you talking so much to these people?¡± Yun Jin frowned slightly as he swept a cold nce at Mu Ru Yue before he continued, ¡°You are sullying your identity by speaking nonsense towards them.¡± Disciples of the God Academy had always been rather haughty so how could they ce importance on Mu Ru Yue and the rest? In their point of view, they were just a bunch of trash that was unable to enter God Academy. ¡°I am only advising them out of a good will. But from the looks of it, they don¡¯t seem to be listening to my advice¡­¡± Huang Yu looked away but her disdained-filled smirk was gradually intensifying as she said, ¡°Elder Apprentice Brother Yun, let¡¯s go. No matter what, we must aplish the task Master had given to us this time. Nobody will be able to snatch away the Demon Beast Egg from our God Academy!¡± She no longer looked at Mu Ru Yue and the rest upon saying that¡­ Chapter 1083 – Demon Beast Egg Part 2

Chapter 1083 ¨C Demon Beast Egg Part 2

The sky was extremely clear, candid sunlight shone upon the path of the mountain. However, the tranquil God Mountain was being disturbed by ttering footsteps sound¡­ ¡°Everyone, look! There are Elementary Rank Spiritual stones that can help in increasing energy here!¡± Suddenly, a surprised voice was heard with undisguised happiness. ¡°Elementary Rank Spiritual stone?¡± Mu Ru Yue was stunned for a moment as she looked curiously at Lin Ru Suo before she asked, ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Lin Ru Suo looked astonished at Mu Ru Yue. It was as if he didn¡¯t expect her to not know about the Elementary Rank Spiritual Stone. Perhaps he could feel the mockery gazes shot over toward them that it made Lin Ru Suo expressed an embarrassed expression. ¡°The Elementary Rank Spiritual Stone is an item that can be used to increase a person¡¯s cultivation. Even if it was within the God realm, there aren¡¯t many ces that produce the Elementary Rank Spiritual Stone. Moreover, there is also the Mid Rank Spiritual Stone and High Rank Spiritual Stone above the Elementary rank. Furthermore, you can exchange a thousand Elementary Rank Spiritual Stones for a Mid Rank Spiritual Stone. For example, God Academy doesn¡¯t use gold coins as their currency. They require Spiritual stones in order to do exchanges.¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her brow slightly. ¡®It seems this Elementary Rank Spiritual Stone is a good item¡­¡¯ ¡°Hehe!¡± Huang Yu chuckled lowly as she mocked in contempt, ¡°I really don¡¯t know where you all country bumpkine from to not even know about Spiritual Stones! Perhaps there will only be you all that don¡¯t know about the Elementary Rank Spiritual Stone in this entire God realm.¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t listen to Huang Yu¡¯s words. Her gaze just looked at the Elementary Rank Spiritual Stone before her with a trace of peculiar glow that flickered past her eyes¡­ Greed and craze appeared in the crowd¡¯s eyes, quickly rushing toward the Elementary Rank Spiritual Stones¡­ ¡°Lady Fire Phoenix, let¡¯s go and snatch some Spiritual Stones.¡± Lin Ru Suo¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡®If I can obtain that many Elementary Rank Spiritual Stones, my cultivation will certainly increase to the next level¡­¡¯ ¡°Wait!¡± Mu Ru Yue called out, sessfully halting Lin Ru Suo¡¯s steps. With a slight smirk, she said, ¡°Since they want it, let¡¯s let them have these Elementary Rank Spiritual Stones.¡± Huang Yu swept a gaze at Mu Ru Yue¡¯s indifferent face upon hearing that. She then rebuked coldly, ¡°If you¡¯re afraid, you just need to admit it. What¡¯s the point in making up excuses?¡± Boom! Yet, when those people dashed toward the Elementary Rank Spiritual Stone, a chain of explosions was heard abruptly. A mushroom-cloud spread across the entire sky, enveloping some people that weren¡¯t able to retreat in time¡­ The rest of the people that was a step slower was fortunate in avoiding that crisis. But they were fearful for their lives after the incident. They looked dreadfully at the smoke in front of them, gasping. ¡°There was an Explosion Rock hidden within that pile of Spiritual Stones. That rock had exploded when the crowd ran over. Hence, it created this hidden effect.¡± Yun Jin¡¯s pupils contracted as he subconsciously looked at Mu Ru Yue. A peculiar ray of light shed past his eyes. ¡®If I didn¡¯t remember wrong, did this woman stop Lin Ru Suo from rushing forward? Can it be she knew the oue for rushing over there beforehand?¡¯ Yun Jin smiled self-mockingly upon thinking about that. ¡®This woman seems to just have a change in her mortal bones in bing a god. How can she have that kind of insight? Thus, it must only be a coincidence¡­¡¯ ¡°The Elementary Rank Spiritual Stones had exploded?¡± Lin Ru Suo blinked his eyes, looking dazedly before him. ¡®Initially, I didn¡¯t understand why Mu Ru Yue stopped me from heading there. But now, I am a little fearful for my life upon seeing this scene. ¡®If I had recklessly head forth, I would surely be seriously wounded even if I didn¡¯t die from that. ¡®It is undeniable that this woman has saved my life¡­¡¯ Chapter 1084 – Demon Beast Egg Part 3

Chapter 1084 ¨C Demon Beast Egg Part 3

Lin Ru Suo looked gratified at Mu Ru Yue. With a smile on his handsome face, he thanked Mu Ru Yue, ¡°Lady Mu, thank you! If it wasn¡¯t for you, I will certainly be one of the people that got seriously wounded¡­¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Huang Yu snorted coldly. Her smirk was elegant and noble, fully expressing her haughtiness. ¡°It is just a coincidence. Perhaps she is one that fears death so she didn¡¯t dare to head forth. Lin Ru Suo, you should be the only one that believes she was able to see through the dangers of the Elementary Rank Spiritual Stone.¡± me Phoenix¡¯s expression changed. Her gaze had momentarily turned gloomy and two mes of fury burned within her crimson eyes. Just when she was about to teach Huang Yu a lesson, the woman¡¯s indifferent voice at her side was heard. ¡°I indeed wasn¡¯t able to see through the dangers of that Elementary Rank Spiritual Stones. But I do have basicmon sense.¡± Mu Ru Yue swept a casual gaze at Huang Yu with a slight smile. ¡°Is it normal to have a pile of Elementary Rank Spiritual Stones lying in the middle of a path?¡± Instantly, Huang Yu¡¯s expression turned gloomy. ¡®Is this woman indicating that I don¡¯t havemon sense?¡¯ ¡°Yu Er,¡± Yun Jin frowned as he intercepted the words that were about toe out from Huang Yu¡¯s mouth. He swept a peculiar nce at Mu Ru Yue¡¯s face before withdrawing his gaze. He then said neither cold nor hot, ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­¡± The members of the crowd had decreased by half after this crisis. However, it didn¡¯t in the slightest affect the crowd¡¯s passion toward that Demon Beast Egg¡­ Nheless, everyone became wary no longer daring to be in the slightest careless. Roar! A shocking roar pierced through the crowd¡¯s heart when they were advancing. The moment they raised their heads a crimson-red lion pounced out into the open, staring at the crowd. ¡°It¡¯s the Blood Frenzy Lion!¡± ¡°My heavens, I didn¡¯t expect to see a Blood Frenzy Lion uponing here. Even if the might of the Blood Frenzy Lion is only at the Peak Rank God-general realm, nobody within the God-general realm will be a match against the explosive might of the Blood Frenzy Lion¡­¡± The crowd gasped. ¡°Blood Frenzy Lion?¡± Mu Ru Yue pondered before she muttered, ¡°There will surely be the Frenzy Fruit nearby here that is an ingredient for the Limit Overdrive Pill in ces that have the appearance of the Blood Frenzy Lion.¡± ¡®Limit Overdrive Pill allows a person to be able to instantly explode forth with a tyrannical might. Their might will increase drastically. ¡®The cultivation for alchemy above the Divine Realm is simr to the martial ranking. For example, the martial God-general rank is equivalent to General Rank pills. The God-king realm counterpart for alchemy will be King Rank pill, and so forth¡­¡¯ Currently, Mu Ru Yue possessed the entire Alchemy Book. There was boundless knowledge floating within her mind. Hence, she wanted to try refining a General Rank Limit Overdrive Pill¡­ ¡°Wu Chen, let¡¯s go.¡± Mu Ru Yue had slight excitement within her eyes as shemented, ¡°If I haven¡¯t guessed wrong, the Frenzy Fruit is behind that Blood Frenzy Lion!¡± Bang! Huang Yu¡¯s sword blocked the Blood Frenzy Lion¡¯s attack as she looked gloomily at the departing figures of Mu Ru Yue and the rest, gritting her teeth in hatred. ¡®Everyone is facing the crisis together. Yet, she just walked away. ¡®Does she think she will still be safe and sound after leaving the group? ¡®It¡¯s really too hrious! ¡®The danger of the God Mountain intensifies as they advanced. They are only a few of them so how can they be able to face stronger demon beasts within the God Mountain? ¡®Thus, they are destined to die¡­¡¯ A red glow shot out from the forest thicket, emitting an eye-piercing radiance. When Mu Ru Yue pushed open the forest thicket, a blood-red fruit instantly appeared in her sight¡­ Chapter 1085 – Demon Beast Egg Part 4

Chapter 1085 - Demon Beast Egg Part 4

¡°There is the Frenzy Fruit as expected!¡± Mu Ru Yue was ted, hastily plucking the Frenzy Fruit and tossing it into her storage ring. With a raise of her brows, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s continue to depart. There¡¯s no need to care about them.¡± ¡°Understood, Master.¡± me Phoenix lowered her alluring eyes as she replied respectfully. Ye Wu Chen didn¡¯t squeak a single word from the beginning. He just looked at the impable woman by his side with his purple eyes brimmed with a gentle gaze¡­ The travel became rather peaceful within the God Mountain without the existence of Huang Yu. Even the rustling sound of dried leaves when they were stepped upon was crisp to the ears. Mu Ru Yue had collected a lot of precious medicinal nts on the way. Even if there were a couple of existence of powerful demon beasts, they all died under me Phoenix¡¯s w in the end. It was only until now Lin Ru Suo understood that the exceptionally alluring woman was that powerful. He was clueless about the backgrounds of all these people¡­ ¡°Lady Mu, it will be the God-king Demon Beast¡¯s territory if we continue to advance.¡± Lin Ru Suo looked smilingly at Mu Ru Yue as he advised out of goodwill. ¡°Hmm.¡± Mu Ru Yue rubbed her chin. With a smile in her eyes, she said, ¡°The harvest this time is rather abundant. But I still don¡¯t know where the demon beast egg is located.¡± Lin Ru Suo shook his head helplessly. ¡®I wonder what expression Huang Yu will have once she finds out that everything in this entire region of the God Mountain had been ransacked by them¡­¡¯ ¡°Lady Mu, I¡­¡± Boom! Suddenly, an intense explosion was transmitted throughout the sky. Lin Ru Suo was stunned for a moment, curiously surveying his surroundings. He muttered, ¡°Wha-what is happening?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze became gloomy at this instant. There was an unprecedented seriousness in her eyes. ¡°Hahaha! It¡¯s the demon beast egg. We have finally found that demon beast egg!¡± Franticughs could be heard from the foot of the mountain. When Mu Ru Yue looked at the source, she suddenly saw that the crowd that she had left behind previously had already caught up with them. The person walking in the forefront of the group was Huang Yu that was in a sorry state. The eyes of Huang Yu was currently blood-shot red as she red furiously at Mu Ru Yue. That gaze of hers seemed to want to rip Mu Ru Yue¡¯s corpse into tiny fragments¡­ ¡°You are unexpectedly still alive!¡± ¡®I originally thought this woman will die within the God Mountain. I didn¡¯t expect she will be able to make it to this ce¡­ ¡®Furthermore, everywhere I went was in a tattered state leaving nothing behind¡­¡¯ However, there was already nobody that paid attention to what Huang Yu had said. All of their gazes focused on the stone tform that had arisen from the ground. On the stone tform, there was a red-fiery demon beast egg. There was a snake-figure that could be seen on the outside of the eggshell. It was as if it was about to burst out from the egg at any moment now¡­ ¡°Ancient Soaring Serpent!¡± Hiss! The crowd gasped. They initially thought only a God-king demon beast egg would be born but they didn¡¯t expect it to be a snake egg from an Ancient Soaring Serpent! Greed always clouded people¡¯s mind. Hence, everyone charged toward the egg after seeing the Ancient Soaring Serpent¡¯s snake egg. Undisguised greed appeared in their gazes¡­ ¡°Elder Apprentice Brother Yun, let¡¯s go and snatch it. No matter what, that Ancient Soaring Serpent mustn¡¯t end up in those ignorant people¡¯s hands!¡± Huang Yu¡¯s gaze darkened as she looked coldly at the crowd that was charging toward the Ancient Soaring Serpent, moving in a sh to catch up with them¡­ Howbeit, an intense massacre urred before they could reach the Ancient Soaring Serpent. Momentarily, blood flowed like a river and woeful yells filled the sky¡­ Chapter 1086 – Demon Beast Egg Part 5

Chapter 1086 - Demon Beast Egg Part 5

Swish! A sword ray shot toward Huang Yu but she dodged her body to a side, avoiding that blow. With a wave of her hand, a sharp sword glow shed past. Blood instantly surged forth from the people before her, spurting on her body¡­ But it failed to stop Huang Yu¡¯s advancement. She rapidly soared toward that demon beast egg. She excitedly extended her hand toward the Ancient Soaring Serpent¡¯s snake egg when she was about to reach it¡­ When the crowd turned their heads, they saw Huang Yu that was nearing the Ancient Soaring Serpent¡¯s egg. They shouted anxiously, ¡°Not good! Quickly, stop her!¡± But it was already toote. Both of Huang Yu¡¯s hand hadnded on the snake egg. Instantly, a white glow was emitted from the demon beast egg, gradually covering Huang Yu¡¯s excited expression. The crowd stopped their steps at that moment, straightly at the ce not far from that. Bang! Following that, a figure could be seen tossed out from the white glow, crashing heavily onto the ground. Pfft! Huang Yu opened her mouth to spit out a mouthful of blood. She was in shock as she looked at the demon beast egg in astonishment. Disbelief overwhelmed her shock. ¡°Is the demon beast egg rejecting me?¡± ¡®That¡¯s right, this egg is indeed rejecting me from nearing it. Why?¡¯ The entirend recovered its tranquility after the white glow dissipated. It was like nothing had urred. Swish! However, the demon beast soared from the stone tform through the crowd under the crowd¡¯s gaze¡­ ¡°Quickly! Quickly capture that egg!¡± Finally, there was someone that regained their senses. Their expression changed as they pointed toward the demon beast egg and shouted hastily. One after the other, the crowd came back to their senses. They momentarily pounced toward the demon beast egg, trying to catch it. But the demon beast egg was like a mudfish. Swoop! It slipped out from the grasp of someone¡¯s embrace, escaping¡­ ¡°Hmph! It is just a demon beast egg. I don¡¯t believe I will fail to subdue you!¡± Huang Yu stood up and yelled with gritted teeth. With a brandish of her hand, a sword ray was shot toward the demon beast egg. It was as if the demon beast¡¯s egg felt the danger closing it from behind that it hastily dodged to a side, dodging the blow. After that, it leaped into Mu Ru Yue¡¯s embrace under everyone¡¯s gaze¡­ That¡¯s right, it was indeed shivering as it hid within Mu Ru Yue¡¯s embrace. ¡®Only this woman among the crowd gives me an exceptionally soothing feeling.¡¯ But Mu Ru Yue was startled. She didn¡¯t expect for the Soaring Serpent Egg toe looking for her¡­ When she raised her gaze, everyone was charging aggressively toward her. Their gazes as though Mu Ru Yue was their arch-enemy who had wiped out their entire family. Huang Yu¡¯s expression turned sinister from hatred. ¡®This demon beast egg rejected me but chose that country bumpkin instead? How can I that has always been prideful endure this?¡¯ ¡°I shall give you a piece of advice. It is better that you obediently give up that demon beast egg. Otherwise, you will definitely lose your life today!¡± Huang Yu raised her chin as she looked arrogantly at Mu Ru Yue. ¡®A country bumpkin that has just entered the God-general realm isn¡¯t worthy for me to ce importance on her.¡¯ ¡°What if¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue narrowed her gaze slightly as she taunted, ¡°What if I say no?¡± ¡°Hur¡­¡± Huang Yu sniggered lowly and with a slight smirk, she said, ¡°Do you think you have the qualification to deny? If you don¡¯t give up that demon beast egg, all of us here won¡¯t let you off! Thus, I¡¯m only advising you out of goodwill! The Ancient Soaring Snake is such a noble demon beast. It simrly requires a powerful Master to bepatible with its status¡­ Do you think you are strong enough to contract it?¡± Chapter 1087 – Demon Beast Egg Part 6

Chapter 1087 - Demon Beast Egg Part 6

Mu Ru Yue smiled as she focused her gaze on Huang Yu¡¯s arrogant yet beautiful face. Her smile was extremely indifferent without the slightest ripple in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry but I definitely won¡¯t give the Ancient Soaring Serpent to you.¡± Huang Yu¡¯s expression darkened and with a sneer, she replied, ¡°It seems you¡¯re refusing a toast only to be forced to drink a forfeit! Since so, don¡¯t me me for being uncourteous¡­¡± Momentarily, everyone surrounded Mu Ru Yue. A tempest shed past Ye Wu Chen¡¯s eyes. His handsome face turned increasingly sinister as he cast a sinister cold gaze at Huang Yu¡­ ¡®Even if it is me, I can¡¯t deny that this man is tremendously handsome. He is so handsome that Elder Apprentice Brother Yun¡¯s appearance can¡¯t match up to his no matter what. ¡®It¡¯s a pity his cultivation and status is insufficient for me to give him another nce¡­ ¡®Simrly, it is impossible topare him with Elder Apprentice Brother Yun!¡¯ ¡°Master and Mister Wu Chen, you can just let me deal with them.¡± me Phoenix moved in a sh, standing in front of those two. A bloodthirsty smile was revealed on her alluring face as shemented, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you all aren¡¯t qualified to try and kill my Master! I certainly won¡¯t let anyone harm them.¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Huang Yu chuckled lowly and with a mockery-filled smirk, she rebuked, ¡°I shall then see what capability do you have to stop me! Since she refused to willingly give that demon beast egg to me, then¡­ she has sentenced herself to death!¡± When everyone was pressuring toward Mu Ru Yue, a sinister cold aura surged forth from Ye Wu Chen¡¯s body. But the Ancient Serpent egg that was in Mu Ru Yue¡¯s embrace emitted an intense white glow before he could do anything¡­ Boom! The entire ground quaked after an explosion was heard. Rocks rolled down from the mountain, making Huang Yu retreat¡­ ¡°Yu Er, be careful!¡± Yun Jin suddenly saw that there was a rip in space beside Mu Ru Yue and the rest. His expression changed drastically and yelled out. Instantly, Huang Yu immediately retreated backward in deep shock. ¡°What-what¡¯s happening?¡± She calmed down her panicking heard, looking astonishedly at the gradually opening gap in space¡­ ¡°Mu Er!¡± Mu Ru Yue lost her bnce, falling into the gap. But an arm tightly gripped on her hand at this moment, pulling her within his chest. The man¡¯s chest was so warm that it made her rx¡­ ¡°Master! Mister Wu Chen!¡± me Phoenix¡¯splexion paled. She no longer cared about anything and leaped into that gap in space. When Lin Ru Suo saw that she had jumped into the space gap, he didn¡¯t even hesitate to follow after her. ng! The gap shut the moment all of them entered the space gap, isting them from everyone¡­ ¡°Elder Apprentice Brother¡­ wha-what¡¯s going on?¡± Huang Yu calmed down her palpitating heart. She bit her lips hard as she turned her head to look at the grave and stern man by her side. Yun Jin rxed his tightly creased gaze. He replied indifferently, ¡°The demon beast egg should have used some kind of a spell in order to protect their lives.¡± Huang Yu was stunned for a moment before she creased her long, shapely eyebrows andmented, ¡°Now that the demon beast egg is in their possession, what shall we do next? Master has given us this task. If we fail toplete it, I fear Master will be displeased by us¡­¡± Yun Jin lowered her head to look at the ce that Mu Ru Yue¡¯s group had vanished upon hearing that. With a trace of light that flickered past his eyes, he replied coldly, ¡°We will wait! They will surelye back here soon. We will then snatch the demon beast egg away once again!¡± (Teaser) Mu Ru Yue smiled as she focused her gaze on Huang Yu¡¯s arrogant yet beautiful face. Her smile was extremely indifferent without the slightest ripple in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry but I definitely won¡¯t give the Ancient Soaring Serpent to you.¡± [Miki: Didn¡¯t yo mama tell you firste first serve? You¡¯rest in the queue. Just freaking give it up! People get killed cutting queues you know? *<- I so didn¡¯t make this up! >.>] Huang Yu¡¯s expression darkened and with a sneer, she replied, ¡°It seems you¡¯re refusing a toast only to be forced to drink a forfeit! Since so, don¡¯t me me for being uncourteous¡­¡± Chapter 1088 – Big Harvest Part 1

Chapter 1088 ¨C Big Harvest Part 1

Mu Ru Yue could only feel she was free-falling within boundless darkness. Bang! Shended on a soft body. After that, a groan was heard beneath her. She hastily stood up. With the assistance of the weak light within the hole, she looked at the man¡¯s handsome face lying on the ground. She asked nervously, ¡°Wu Chen, are you alright?¡± Ye Wu Chen creased his brows tightly. A faint glow was shone on his gravely pale face, making Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart tighten. With a worried gaze, she asked, ¡°Wu Chen, have you really gotten hurt by me?¡± Ye Wu Chen smirked slightly. With a charming smile and cunning gaze from his purple eyes, he said, ¡°If you kiss me once, I will be fine.¡± ¡°Ye Wu Chen!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s face turned ck. She wanted to punch him on his chest badly. Yet, when she saw his cold sweat-drenched face, she couldn¡¯t will herself to do that¡­ Suddenly, an arm tugged on her arm momentarily falling toward the man. She was then pressed under his body before she coulde back to her senses. ¡°We¡¯ve never been able to spend time by ourselves even since you headed to the purgatory. Now, it¡¯s perfect there isn¡¯t anyone here. How about¡­¡± The man narrowed his eyes slightly as his purple eyes sized up the impable appearance of Mu Ru Yue that was pressed under him. His smile turned increasingly charming. His finger caressed her skin that was covered by ayer of soft clothing. His lips slowly neared hers. They could both feel each other¡¯s breathe clearly at this instant. Swish! An intense light shone at this instant, illuminating the entire mountain cave. Following that, a demon beast egg leaped into Mu Ru Yue¡¯s embrace, giving off a buzzing sound. ¡°Scram!¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s gaze turned gloomy. He smacked the demon beast egg flying with his handsome face turned ashen. His purple eyes were so gloomy that it seemed to carry a tempest within it. If someone was to interrupt a person¡¯s fun time¡­ oh no~ it should be an egg this time. He wouldn¡¯t have a good mood towards it. The eggy felt really wronged. ¡®I don¡¯t know why but this human isn¡¯t allowing me to near them. I was only feeling the nostalgic feeling from that human¡¯s girl body¡­¡¯ ¡°Wu Chen,¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her hand to push Ye Wu Chen away and tidied up her clothes. She said, ¡°I don¡¯t know where me Phoenix and Lin Ru Suo has ended up. Let¡¯s check out this ce now!¡± ¡®It¡¯s obscure why I keep feeling something is luring me to it, making me want to investigate the source¡­¡¯ Swoosh! The eggy shook its spinning head from the fall before rapidly flying out of the mountain cave. ¡°Wu Chen, let¡¯s go.¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze turned serious as she stared at the direction that the eggy had gone to¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m overthinking but I feel that something here is summoning me to it¡­¡± Ye Wu Chen looked at the woman beside him. He didn¡¯t say anything and a gentle and charming smile graced his handsome face¡­ The two of them followed behind the eggy. That glow increasingly intensified as they advanced forward. It was like partingyers andyers of clouds and mist. ¡°Hmm! Is that¡­¡± Suddenly, a golden ray of sunlight shone. Mu Ru Yue blocked her eyes by reflex. When she was ustomed to the radiance, she then slowly opened her eyes¡­ Her pupils contracted suddenly upon what she saw. She was staring at therge three before her that was emitting an eye-piercing glow¡­ ¡°Is this the Sacred Gold Tree?¡± Chapter 1089 – Big Harvest Part 2

Chapter 1089 - Big Harvest Part 2

Mu Ru Yue had seen the Sacred Gold Tree before in the Alchemy Book. It had mentioned that all demon beasts would be able to disy all of their innate talents under the glow of the Sacred Gold Tree, maturing at the quickest rate. Of course, the Sacred Gold Tree was only effective toward demon beasts¡­ ¡°If I can shift this Sacred Gold Tree within the Alchemy Book, Xiao Yue and Xiao Bai who are within the Alchemy Book could be able to mature rapidly¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s also over there¡­¡± Suddenly, Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as her gazended on a chest ced next to the Sacred Gold Tree. When she felt the power radiating from within the chest, her heart shuddered a little. ¡°Spiritual stone? That¡¯s right, it¡¯s Spiritual Stones!¡± She was excited, hastily heading forth to open the chest. One of the chests looked just like the one she saw on the way here but there was another chest that was obviously muchrger. ¡®If I¡¯ve not guessed wrong, this chest is filled with Mid Rank Spiritual Stones¡­¡¯ ¡°Buzz! Buzz!¡± Eggy circled around Mu Ru Yue as if it was trying to tell her something. Following that, it made a turn before sliding toward the mountain cave¡­ ¡°Can it be there¡¯s still something in there?¡± Mu Ru Yue remained silent for a moment before heading forth again¡­ There was an image of the fourrge ancient divine beasts on the wall of the mountain cave. It was so life-like that it seemed they could leap out from the wall at any moment¡­ Quickly, the two of them reached the other side of the world. A statue appeared before the two of them within the Scared God Mountain Cave. The statued man¡¯s appearance was very handsome with divine soldiers at his service. He was like a mighty divine god. His gaze was filled with arrogance. He was like an expert that ruled over all living things. He stood proud and upright. Mu Ru Yue could even feel the grave and stern grandeur with an air of arrogance from his gaze. ¡°Mu Er, don¡¯t you feel that this man¡¯s appearance is really simr to yours?¡± Ye Wu Chen shifted his head to look at the woman by his side with a slight smirk. ¡®That¡¯s right, this man indeed looks really like Mu Ru Yue. His arrogance was emitted from his bones. A cold grandeur expanded from the status, lowering the temperature of the entire mountain cave a little. ¡°Wu Chen quickly look. There are a few sentences behind the status. Wu Wang? If I¡¯ve not guessed wrong, this man¡¯s name is Wu Wang! (don¡¯t forget)!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯ heart was stirred a little. ¡®I don¡¯t know why but I feel a strange closeness toward this man¡­¡¯ ¡°¡®Kneel down and kowtow three times in order to inherit the blood inheritance. If the Soaring Serpent deems thee its owner, you will be able to govern the entire world.¡¯ He should be waiting for someone to kowtow three times toward him.¡± Ye Wu Chen rubbed his chin as his purple eyes sized up the lofty divine god-like statue before him. ¡°Buzz! Buzz!¡± Eggy seemed to agree what Ye Wu Chen said, leaping a couple of rounds around Mu Ru Yue¡­ Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze pondered for a moment before she smiled lightly andmented, ¡°Let me have a try then. Even if nothing happens, I can always treat this as paying respect to an expert. Even though I don¡¯t know why this man¡¯s statue is here, I can imagine how glorious he was when he lived, peerless!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Ye Wu Chen chuckled. ¡®I¡¯ve never been impressed by anyone in my past and present life. Yet, when I see this man¡¯s arrogant and mighty posture, I wholeheartedly respect him.¡¯ Thus, he didn¡¯t stop Mu Ru Yue¡­ Mu Ru Yue dusted her sleeves before slowly kneeling on the yellow mat ced before the status. She then lightly kowtowed thrice. A needle shot out from the status the instant her head touched the mat for thest time¡­ Chapter 1090 – Big Harvest Part 3

Chapter 1090 ¨C Big Harvest Part 3

¡°Mu Er!¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s gaze changed drastically. But it was already toote. Fortunately, the needle didn¡¯t hurt Mu Ru Yue. It just lightly grazed her finger. A drop of blood slowly seeped out from the cut,nding on the ground¡­ Swish! Boundless light spread out from the statue, covering the sky and ground over to Mu Ru Yue. Mu Ru Yue narrowed her eyes slightly. When she opened her eyes again, she discovered she had reached a battlefield¡­ Smoke and dust filled the entire area in the battlefield, covering over the entire sky¡­ There was a handsome divine-like man standing right at the center of the battlefield. His ink-ck hair was fluttering slightly under the gale. His white robes were not stained in the slightest by the smoke and dust all around him. His arrogant, cold and stern expression was naked to the crowd¡¯s eyes. There was a tender and adorable baby in the man¡¯s arms. The infant seemed to either not feel the danger of the battlefield or she knew that the man will surely protect her. Hence, she was sleeping soundly. A gentle glow was given off from her childish face under the sun¡¯s radiance. ¡°It¡¯s him¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue was stunned for a moment. ¡®This man obviously looked like that statued person! ¡®Inparison to his statue form, he had a more domineering grandeur, looking down on themon popce from the corner of his eyes.¡¯ ¡°Wu Wang, you won¡¯t be able to escape this time. Quickly pass us the Alchemy Book! Otherwise, your daughter and you will certainly die at this moment!¡± The crowd gave the man standing under the gale a final diplomatic note before surrounding him. The manughed rampantly and brazenly under the crowd¡¯s encirclement. ¡°You want the Alchemy Book? If you¡¯re capable, feel free to snatch it. But it¡¯s just that you don¡¯t have my bloodline in your blood so even if you obtain the Alchemy Book, you won¡¯t be able to contract it¡­¡± Boom! The ground and mountain swayed at that instant. The entire battlefield shuddered momentarily. An enormous me sword had gradually appeared behind the man¡¯s back, zing before everyone¡¯s gaze¡­ A sword that pierced through the sky! It gave rise to countlessyers of waves! The enormous abruptly expanded outwards when it struck towards his foes, forming into countless identical swords. It instantly ttened the entire battlefield¡­ It was as if a punch hadnded on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart, making her heart to tighten momentarily. She was no longer able to shift her gaze away from the divine-like white robes under the gale. ¡®Powerful! ¡®That¡¯s right, this man is too strong. His might makes me feel how puny I really am. I simrly know that there are people as mighty as him in the world¡­ ¡®But there¡¯s something about him that is attracting me to him. I can¡¯t help but want to near him¡­¡¯ Swish! Just when Mu Ru Yue raised her hand and almost touched the man¡¯s white robes, an intense suction force appeared, forcefully dragging her out from that battlefield¡­ ¡°Mu Er, you¡¯ve awakened?¡± A man¡¯s handsome face was reflected within her eyes the moment she opened them. With a faint smile, he mentioned, ¡°You¡¯ve already been trapped within a mirage for three months already¡­¡± ¡®Three months?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue got a shock. ¡®I just thought only a short moment has passed. I didn¡¯t expect that three months had already passed.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her brow slightly. She swept a light nce at Ye Wu Chen and asked, ¡°Wu Chen, you¡¯ve broken through?¡± Ye Wu Chen smiled charmingly as he replied, when you were within that mirage, your husband wasn¡¯t wasting any time as I have been cultivating while waiting for you.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Mu Ru Yue shut her eyes gently. Her white robes fluttered by itself without the assistance of the wind. A trace of light breeze slowly reappeared in her surroundings. Chapter 1091 – Big Harvest Part 4

Chapter 1091 ¨C Big Harvest Part 4

Ye Wu Chen didn¡¯t say anything nor did he ask her what she had seen in the mirage. He just stood silently by her side with purple eyes filled with gentleness. Currently, that scene where the sword pierced through the sky shed past Mu Ru Yue¡¯s mind. She umted all of her power behind her back. Swish! The Heavenly me Sword broke through the Alchemy Book and appeared behind her. The mes that were coated on the sword gradually intensified¡­ ¡°Sword Pierces Through Sky!¡± Boom! The enormous sword shed downwards from behind, instantly the ground was split apart creating a gap on the ground. The entire mountain cave shuddered a little. ¡°Phew!¡± Mu Ru Yue released a mouthful of air as she gradually opened her eyes andmented, ¡°Even though the power isn¡¯t as powerful as Senior Wu Wang¡¯s attack, I¡¯ve at least learned the ¡®Sword Pierces Through Sky¡¯ technique¡­¡± ¡®Now, even if I¡¯m facing with a God-general Mid Ranked expert, I will have a chance to defeat them¡­¡¯ The eggy leaped toward Mu Ru Yue from a side. But arge hand blocked its flight trajectory before it couldnd in her embrace. Bang! With a smack, it was smacked flying away. ¡°Wu Chen,¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her brow as she nced at the resentful eggy before continuing, ¡°I don¡¯t know when this Ancient Soaring Serpent will be able to be born. But from a message left behind by Senior Wu Wang, he mentioned that I only can benefit from this egg through contract.¡± The Ancient Soaring Serpent seemed to understand something. Zoom! It flew before Mu Ru Yue, giving off happy exmation¡­ ¡°Since so, let¡¯s contract.¡± Mu Ru Yue squeezed out a drop of blood from her finger,nding on the eggy. Instantly, a bright glow freely shone out from its eggshell, illuminating the entire mountain cave. Smack! A crisp sound entered their ears. A crack was finally seen from the eggshell under their gazes¡­ ¡°The shell has cracked!¡± Mu Ru Yue was ted as she stared on the Ancient Soaring Serpent. Following that, a tiny head popped up from the shell. Its circr eyes looking around. Swish! It jumped toward Mu Ru Yue. But when it was about to leap into Mu Ru Yue¡¯s embrace, a sinister cold aura was felt from its side, sending a chill through his body. He hastily stopped moving as he looked at the man¡¯s gloomy handsome face, shivering and trembling¡­ ¡®Wuu~ Wuu~ The Master is too terrifying. I don¡¯t know why but I can feel a fearful aura from his body¡­¡¯ ¡°Are you the Ancient Soaring Serpent?¡± Mu Ru Yue grabbed on the Soaring Serpent¡¯s tiny head and with a smirk, she said, ¡°I shall call you Little Teng (soar) from now on. We will be leaving this ce. You can stay within the Alchemy Book first.¡± Little Teng hastily shook his head as it looked tearfully at Mu Ru Yue. ¡®Hmph~ I don¡¯t want to go to that ce¡­¡¯ ¡°Little Teng, it will be inconvenient for me in carrying you around so¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue frowned slightly as she said calmly. Little Teng tilted its head slightly as though considering what she said. Its long body then coiled around Mu Ru Yue¡¯s wrist after pondering for a moment. If people didn¡¯t pay attention to it, they would really think it was just a bracelet¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Mu Ru Yue no longer cared about it. She turned her head to face the man by her side before saying, ¡°It is also time for us to leave¡­¡± She had conveniently kept all of the spiritual stones and Golden Sacred Tree before leaving. With a rough estimation of the spiritual stones within those two chests, there were at least ten thousand Elementary Ranked Spiritual Stones and about two thousand over Mid Ranked Spiritual Stones. Thus, she had a big harvest this time. Three months wasn¡¯t too long and it passed quickly. Yet, there was news that came from the God Academy during that frame of time. Huang Yu and Yun Jin had no choice but temporarily leave prematurely. Chapter 1092 – Big Harvest Part 5

Chapter 1092 ¨C Big Harvest Part 5

When the rest saw that they didn¡¯t appear after three months, they thought they have already used an alternative route in leaving the God Mountain. Thus, they descended the God Mountain, one after the other¡­ ¡°me Phoenix, where are the two of you?¡± Mu Ru Yue contacted me Phoenix through her soul the moment she left the mountain cave. A long period of silence greeted her before me Phoenix¡¯s alluring voice was heard, ¡°Master, I also don¡¯t know where we are. I¡¯ve seemed to have fallen into a deep pit of a sea of mes. This ce can help in my cultivation so I temporarily won¡¯t be leaving it. Master, please head to the God Academy first. I will seek for youter.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled as she said, ¡°Let¡¯s reunite at the God Academy.¡± Mu Ru Yue cut off their connection upon saying that. With a raised brow, she looked at Ye Wu Chen and said, ¡°We need to find out more about this continent or matters regarding the Alchemy Book and Wu Wang. The God Academy is undeniably the best ce for investigating pieces of information.¡± ¡°You can make the decision.¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s gentle gazended on the woman¡¯s impable face. With a charming smile on his face, he seemed as though within the entire world, he could only be able to ept only this woman in his eyes¡­ If one wanted to head to the God Academy, they must go through the God realm¡¯s most chaotic ground. There was a mix of dragons and fish in this ce. It was rare for people to be travelling on their own. Currently, in the chaotic ground, there was a trio group that was made up of Loli, elder sister, and youth, resting by the side of the road. ¡°Yi Lian (lotus), how long more until we reach the God Academy?¡± The golden-haired loli pursed her tender lips. sparkling and translucent sweat rolled down her doll-like adorable face. She hadrge deep blue glittering bright eyes with her eyshes fluttering like a cattail-leaf fan. From the side view of her face, her face was so porcin-like to the point it seemed that it would shatter easily¡­ A woman with an elder sister character known as Yi Lian raised her brow as she leaned against a tree with her arms crossed resting on her chest. Her red armour made her stunning chest more alluring. Her snow-white long eggs swayed before the crowd. When the golden-haired loli saw Yi Lian¡¯s magnificent body figure, she looked down at her t chest and sighed instantly. ¡®When will I be able to have such a perfect body figure like Yi Lian?¡¯ ¡°We should probably be there. Li Sha (jasmine katydid), you have secretlye to apply to the God Academy with us. Are you sure there won¡¯t be any problem?¡± Yi Lian smirked and with a fake smile, she said, ¡°Your family¡¯s stubborn old man won¡¯t want you to enter the God Academy.¡± ¡°Since I¡¯m already here, it¡¯s useless saying such things now.¡± Li Sha cheekily stuck out her tongue as she continued, ¡°But the distance to the God Academy is really long. My legs are almost going to break from walking. Yi Lian and Gu Chen (corn dawn), let¡¯spete to see who will get famous in the God Academy first.¡± The youth known as Gu Chen shifted his head to look at the golden-haired loli¡¯s adorable face upon hearing that. But gentleness was expressed from his grave and stern face. ¡°I don¡¯tpete with girls!¡± Her little loli¡¯s face instantly became gloomy. Swish! Swish! Swish! Just when she wanted to say something, several figures leaped out from the underbrush. ¡°Who are all of you?¡± Yi Lian¡¯s expression changed as she hastily pulled Li Sha behind her. She looked warily at the crowd before her. Gu Chen frowned slightly as he slightly tightened his grip on the sword in his hand, emitting a cial aura¡­ ¡°Haha!¡± There was a bulky and crude man at the forefront of the crowd. He had a horizontal scar on his face, looking extremely sinister. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, these people are disciples rushing to the God Academy. Tsk! Tsk! I don¡¯t know if these people are too gutsy or not but you three God-general Ranked martial practitioners are seeking death in barging into the chaotic ground by yourselves!¡± Chapter 1093 – Big Harvest Part 6

Chapter 1093 ¨C Big Harvest Part 6

The man raised his chin as he ordered loudly, ¡°Someone, kill that man and capture these two woman for me. I want to enjoy them thoroughly!¡± He smacked his lips as he said that, looking at them with lust. ¡°You¡­¡± The loli¡¯s adorable baby face instantly turned gloomy. With mes of fury glimmering in her deep bluerge eyes, she said, ¡°How dare you to lust for us?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not only going to lust you all, but I also want to rape you all!¡± The man smirked as he chuckled sinisterly before he continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will let the two of you experience a different kind of sensation at that time¡­¡± Yi Lian¡¯s expression became gloomy with coldness in her eyes. Yet, Gu Chen, who was at her side, had already withdrawn his sword before she could make her move¡­ ¡°Quickly run away! I will block them!¡± Gu Chen hastily turned his head to look at the two of them behind him and instructed. ¡°Gu Chen!¡± Li Sha¡¯s heart shuddered as he looked at the bandits dashing towards Gu Chen. A trace of despair permeated her heart as she shrieked, ¡°No! No!¡± But it was already toote. A man with a knife scarnded a punch on Gu Chen¡¯s chest. Gu Chen was momentarily sent flying. Pfft! Blood spurt out from his mouth, his blood sprayed on the ground. ¡°Leave!¡± Gu Chen stood up with great difficulty before he yelled low and heavily, Yi Lian, take her way!¡± ¡®Now, I can only do whatever I can in order to let these two women have a chance of survival¡­¡¯ ¡°But, Gu Chen¡­¡± ¡°Li Sha!¡± Gu Chen coughed drily before he gradually climbed back up to his feet. He persuaded, ¡°I¡¯m a man! I¡¯m the only man in this group. I¡¯ve the responsibility to protect all of your safety!¡± He raised his sword while he said that as he neglected everything to sh his sword toward the knife-scarred man¡­ ¡°You¡¯re overestimating you might!¡± The knife-scarred man sniggered in contempt. With a raise of his hand, a mighty palm wind struck down at Gu Chen. He instantly descended from the sky like a falling star, giving off a blood mist¡­ ¡°You¡¯re overestimating you might!¡± The knife-scarred man chuckled as he said with disapproval, ¡°You are indeed a talent in bing a God-general High Ranked practitioner! With your age, it is already not bad for you in reaching the God-general High Rank. But it¡¯s a pity you still have arge disparity in might with me, as a God-general Peak Ranked practitioner. Since you¡¯vee knocking on my door, I don¡¯t mind sending you off. Die¡­¡± Shua! The knife-scarred man brandished a sword ray from his hand, striking toward Gu Chen¡¯s throat¡­ ¡°No!¡± A fist seemed to havended on the Loli¡¯s heart. It was so painful that she even forgot to breathe for a moment. She dazedly looked at the sword ray that was heading toward Gu Chen. The despair in her eyes intensified further¡­ Bang! Gu Chen rolled away at the critical moment, dodging that blow. His handsome face increasingly turned gravely pale with cold sweat rolling down from his forehead¡­ ¡°Hmm?¡± The knife-scarred man frowned. He originally thought Gu Chen would die under his previous blow. He didn¡¯t expect for him to be able to dodge it. The realization made his expression to turn sinisterly gloomy. ¡°Stinky brat, you must die this time!¡± He gritted his teeth and with a brandish of the sword in his hand, another sword ray was shot toward Gu Chen¡­ ¡°Gu Chen, be careful!¡± Li Sha¡¯s relieved heart tensed up again as she shouted anxiously. Swish! Gu Chen hastily climbed back up to his feet when he saw the sword ray heading toward him. With a side step out of the way, a strong gale brushed past from his ear passing by his body. ¡°Stinky brat!¡± The knife-scarred man was totally enraged this time. With a sinister expression, he roared furiously with gritted teeth. Chapter 1094 – Big Harvest Part 6

Chapter 1094 - Big Harvest Part 6

Just when he was about to say something, a cial voice soared through the sky, entering everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°Who was it that shot a sword ray in my direction?¡± The crowd was startled before looking in the direction of the voice. Instantly, an ice-cold yet impable face entered their eyes. The woman¡¯s white robes fluttered slightly. A cold aura enveloped her body with an intense coldness in her expression. There were countless somewhat expensive medicinal ingredients in the chaotic grounds. Just when Mu Ru Yue discovered a medicinal nt that could be used in refining the Surpassing Limit Pill, it was cut down by a sudden sword ray before she could pluck it. That medicinal nt, unfortunately, needed to be fully uprooted. The leaves would wither instantly once they were separated from its roots. It wasn¡¯t a wonder why she was that enraged then¡­ ¡°Who are you?¡± The knife-scarred man came back to his senses as he sized up the woman before him in lust. He couldn¡¯t help but swallow his breath. ¡°Can it be you simrly want to be my concubine like them? Since so, how can I not satisfy you?¡± The knife-scarred man didn¡¯t in the slightest notice the expression of the man standing by Mu Ru Yue¡¯s side had turned gloomy when he said that. Currently, sinister cold aurae were circling his body. His purple eyes seemed to be capable of making people instantly fall to hell. It was so sinister cold that people would shiver subconsciously¡­ ¡°If¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue paused for a moment before she chuckled all of a sudden. But her smile brimmed with coldness as she continued, ¡°If you still have a life to enjoy it¡­¡± Li Sha opened her eyes abruptly as she looked in astonishment at Mu Ru Yue¡¯s peerless face. She got back to her senses after a long period of time had passed. She muttered, ¡°So cool! Yi Lian, I¡¯ve decided this woman will be my idol from now on¡­¡± Yi Lian pursed her lips but she didn¡¯t say anything. She just stared at Mu Ru Yue with a peculiar ray of light that flickered past her eyes. ¡°Haha! You¡¯re too brazen. Woman, I will make you understand my might now!¡± The knife-scarred manughed out loud before pouncing toward Mu Ru Yue. Yet, an sickening breaking sound was heard before he could near Mu Ru Yue. ¡°Little Teng!¡± Little Teng that was originally coiled around Mu Ru Yue¡¯s wrist raised his tiny head at this moment. Itsrge round eyes sneered at the knife-scarred man with a sinister cold gaze. The knife-scarred man got a fright and couldn¡¯t help but retreat a couple of steps back. ¡°I-is that a snake?¡± ¡®My god, her bracelet is actually a snake?¡¯ Little Teng slithered up Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body. It snapped open its mouth before the knife-scarred man came back to his senses. It shot its tongue toward his neck. The knife-scarred man widened his eyes in terror from the suffocation feeling he felt from the snake. Following that, Little Teng¡¯s mouth widenedrger under his terror-filled gaze. Gulp! It had swallowed his entire body¡­ ¡°No!¡± A heart-wrenching shriek was cut shot after Little Teng¡¯s mouth closed. Little Teng burped in satisfaction before slowly slithering to Mu Ru Yue¡¯s arm. Mu Ru Yue raised her brow slightly. ¡®I originally just wanted Little Teng to teach him a lesson. I didn¡¯t expect for him to swallow him a whole, not leaving a single bone behind¡­¡¯ ¡°That snake is also so cool!¡± Li Sha¡¯s eyes lit up as if she had seen a treasure as she couldn¡¯t help butment. Yi Lian¡¯s expression darkened. ¡®I don¡¯t know just which part of that snake she thinks is cool.¡¯ ¡°Boss¡­ boss has died?¡± ¡°Quickly! We must run away now. That snake eats people!¡± ¡°If we don¡¯t run now, we will be eaten by that snake!¡± Chapter 1095 – Big Harvest Part 8

Chapter 1095 - Big Harvest Part 8

Dread slowly permeated the crowd¡¯s hearts when they saw the knife-scarred man was swallowed by Little Teng. They hastily dropped their weapons before turning around and running away. It was as if there were vengeful ghosts chasing after them¡­ White robes fluttered slightly under the gale. Mu Ru Yue carressed Little Teng¡¯s head gently with a light smile. A weak voice from in front of Mu Ru Yue entered her ears at this moment. ¡°Erm¡­¡± Li Shao raised her baby doll-like face and with radiance flooding out from her eyes, she continued, ¡°What you said previously is too awesome. I really like you. I wonder if we can be friends?¡± Mu Ru Yue frowned slightly as she lowered her gaze slightly,nding on the loli¡¯s adorable face. She had just noticed the three people¡¯s existence. ¡°You are¡­¡± Li Shao¡¯s eyes lit up as she introduced herself, ¡°I¡¯m Jin Li Sha (gold jasmine katydid)1. I wonder what¡¯s yours¡­¡± ¡°Mu Ru Yue.¡± ¡°Then can I call you Yue Er?¡± Li Sha expressed a candid smile. Her two eye teeth looked exceptionally adorable under the sunlight. She continued, ¡°Yue Er, is this snake your pet? The appearance of it swallowing that person just now was too cool. Can I touch it?¡± Li Sha raised her hand wanting to caress Little Teng¡¯s head when she said that. Instantly, a ferocious gaze was shot out from Little Teng¡¯s eyes. He stuck out its tongue at her. It was as if he was warning her not to near him¡­ Li Sha got a fright, hastily withdrawing her hand. But the radiance in her eyes didn¡¯t diminish in the slightest. ¡°I¡¯m sorry but it¡¯s not fond of strangers.¡± Mu Ru Yue cated Little Teng before she raised her head to look at Li Sha that was standing before her and asked, ¡°Do you still have matters with me?¡± Li Sha blinked her eyes as she replied, ¡°I really like you so I want to follow you. Please¡­ please take me in. I can do anything.¡± Yi Lian took a couple of steps back as she saw Li Sha¡¯s hoodlum appearance. ¡°Can I choose to not know her? Furthermore, this girl isn¡¯t observant. Didn¡¯t she notice that the face of the man beside this woman has already turned so gloomy that it may drop water? Yet, she still chooses to pester¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue swept a gaze at Li Sha before rejecting indifferently. ¡°I¡¯m sorry but I am not fond of getting too close to people I don¡¯t know. Hence, I shall bid my farewell.¡± Li Sha didn¡¯t in the slightest mind what Mu Ru Yue said. The smile on her face stayed candid. ¡°Alright, you can go your way. But I will surely follow after you.¡± Bang! Yi Lian almost tumbled to the ground. With a darkened face, she said, ¡°Can she be even more shameless? I don¡¯t know her anyways!¡± Gu Chen didn¡¯t say anything but his gaze toward Li Sha wasn¡¯t as cold and emotionless as usual. It carried a gentle glow where nobody could detect¡­ ¡°Mu Er!¡± Ye Wu Chen frowned, pulling Mu Ru Yue into his embrace. He snapped at her, ¡°It is usual for you to provoke men but when have you even provoke women? Can it be you want to attract all gender, young and old, to you?¡± ¡°Why are you jealous?¡± Mu Ru Yue red at Ye Wu Chen as she said, ¡°She is just a woman. You really are a vinegar jar.¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s handsome face darkened as he rebuked, ¡°She wants to pester you and even n on following you for your entire life!¡± The man¡¯s voice made Li Sha look over to him. A trace of astonishment appeared in her eyes when she first saw his charming face. But she quickly came back to her senses. ¡®In my point of view, no matter how beautiful a person is, it is just an exterior skin. What I admire more is this woman who has such a cool personality. It is only such kind of woman that can be my heartfelt idol¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go. Wu Chen, the God Academy¡¯s recruitment event is starting. We must rush in time for it¡­¡± 1. Miki: the whole name of Li Sha Chapter 1096 – Signing Up And Entrance Exam Part 1

Chapter 1096 ¨C Signing Up And Entrance Exam Part 1

¡°God Academy?¡± Li Sha was ted as she continued, ¡°Are you two also heading to God Academy?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded as she replied indifferently. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Li Sha giggled as she asked, ¡°We are also nning on reporting to that God Academy. Do you want to head there together?¡± Ye Wu Chen snatched to answer first before Mu Ru Yue replied this time, ¡°No need! Mu Er, this fellow doesn¡¯t have good intentions. It¡¯s better if we go our separate ways.¡± He cast a warning gaze at Li Sha. His sinister cold gaze sent a chill down Li Sha¡¯s spine. She pursed her lips resentfully. ¡®I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve done anything. Why does this man detest me that much?¡¯ No matter what, Li Sha didn¡¯t understand that it was her previous words that made Ye Wu Chen displeased with her. Hence, he wouldn¡¯t even let her to near Mu Ru Yue¡­ Gu Chen nced at Li Sha before walking toward Mu Ru Yue and Ye Wu Chen. With cupped fists, he suggested, ¡°There is still a distance to the God Academy from here. We can protect each other if we head there together. If we pass the entrance exam, we will be ssmates from then on. Moreover, we can also let you in some rules of the God Academy¡­¡± ¡°Rules?¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her brow as she looked at Gu Chen, unable to understand what he said. Gu Chen smiled lightly before he exined, ¡°There¡¯s a rule within the God Academy that every person that reports to the academy mustn¡¯t know each other. Hence, if two people know each other, only one can enter the God Academy.¡± Mu Ru Yue creased her brows tightly as she asked, ¡°Why is there such a strange rule within the God Academy?¡± ¡°It¡¯s said to allow neers to group up together but who knows what the truth is? I¡¯ve heard the principal of the God Academy is a strange old man. He always likes to set weird rules. Moreover, disciples within the God Academy mustn¡¯t marry each other. Anyone that goes against that rule will be expelled from the institution.¡± The person that replied was Yi Lian that had her arms tightly crossed over her chest. With a smirk, she continued slightly helpless, ¡°Thus, all of us will pretend we don¡¯t know each other once we entered the God Academy. Otherwise, only one of us will be able to enter the God Academy. But the situation with Li Sha and I are still not bad. If we¡¯re lucky enough, we perhaps may be ced in the same dormitory. We can always pretend to meet each other as new friends then.¡± She paused for a moment after saying that before continuing, ¡°Lady Mu, there¡¯s a lot of rules within the God Academy. It¡¯s not like other influential power that sets a rule that disciples can¡¯t kill each other. The God Academy allows killing. No matter if people die, she won¡¯t care. Hence, it isn¡¯t full of roses once you manage to enter the God Academy! There¡¯s a certain risk to it.¡± Mu Ru Yue nced at Ye Wu Chen and frowned her long, shapely eyebrows slightly. ¡®Can it be I have to pretend I don¡¯t know Ye Wu Chen in the God Academy? Will this fe agree willingly?¡± ¡°Yue Er,¡¯ Li Sha giggled as she closed up to Mu Ru Yue. With a candid smile blossomed on her adorable face, she continued, ¡°The God Academy just set a rule that neers can¡¯t know each other. But it doesn¡¯t specify we can¡¯t socialize after entering the God Academy.¡± Mu Ru Yue remained silent for a moment. ¡®Right, I can do that. If so, I can only be sorry to Wu Chen¡­¡¯ ¡°Mu Er,¡± Ye Wu Chen pulled Mu Ru Yue tightly into her embrace as he warned firmly, ¡°You can¡¯t be allowed to provoke flowers and grasses! More importantly, you aren¡¯t allowed to provoke other men! I get really displeased whenever I see men staying by your side every time. I can¡¯t help but want to wipe them out!¡± ¡®No matter what, it¡¯s better to report to the academy with her than to stay within the dimension of the Alchemy Book. ¡®Moreover, what I really can¡¯t stand was the initial period of time¡­¡¯ Chapter 1097 – Signing Up And Entrance Exam Part 2

Chapter 1097 - Signing Up And Entrance Exam Part 2

¡°Are you agreeing?¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her brow as she continued, ¡°Let¡¯s go then. The recruitment in entering the God Academy is starting soon¡­¡± They passed through the chaotic zone of the God Realm, reaching the God Academy where everyone was rushing to. When they were reaching the God Academy, all of them split up, reporting individually. As the God Realm¡¯s top academy, the line of people that reported to the God Academy could form a river or dragon. It was packed filled with people when nced afar. ¡°It seems I¡¯ve got to wait a really long time.¡± Mu Ru Yue frowned slightly. The entire ground seemed to be being grilled under the scorching hot sun. It was ufortably hot¡­ Time flowed slowly. The sunset¡¯s light glow shone over the crowd. Following that, an elderly voice entered Mu Ru Yue¡¯s ears. ¡°Next!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her brow as shemented, ¡°It¡¯s finally my turn?¡± The middle-aged man that was doing the recording swept a gaze at Mu Ru Yue. He then ordered emotionlessly, ¡°Your name and rank!¡± ¡°Mu Ru Yue, God-general Low Rank.¡± ¡®God-general Low Rank?¡¯ ¡°Pfft!¡± A mockery voice was heard from the crowd behind her upon hearing what she reported. ¡°God-general Low Rank? Tsk! That¡¯s just the minimum cultivation requirement for reporting to the God Academy. It seems that there are a lot of trashes within this round of recruitment¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t say anything. She just took the writ tablet from the middle-aged man before walking into the academy, quickly vanishing from the crowd¡¯s gaze¡­ ¡°Why are you acting tough?!¡± The red-robed woman¡¯s expression changed when she saw Mu Ru Yue ignoring her mockery. Her gaze turned gloomy. ¡®Logically speaking, Mu Ru Yue and I don¡¯t have any grudge so I shouldn¡¯t treat her with hostility. But there is a rule in the God Academy that no matter what influential power you are or status, you must queue up whening to this ce. Anyone that cuts queue will have their qualification to enter the academy disqualified! ¡®I¡¯ve already been waiting for such a long time even though I¡¯ve tried to report earlier. If it isn¡¯t for these God-general Low Rank people slowing the process, perhaps I¡¯ve already been able to sessfully report to the academy already! ¡®Thus, in my point of view, the God Academy should disqualify the rights for God-general Low Rank people from signing up to the academy, stealing time from us talents! Trash at that kind of level won¡¯t even be able to participate in the entrance exam, not to mention entering the academy! ¡®This is due to them being unable to pass the entrance exam!¡¯ ¡°This should be my dormitory.¡± Mu Ru Yue kept her writ tablet as she raised her gaze to look at the room before her. When she pushed open the door, two familiar figures appeared within her sight. The two of them were stunned for a moment. Following that, a petite body suddenly leaped toward Mu Ru Yue, entering her embrace. ¡°Yue Er, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re staying in the same dormitory as us right?¡± Li Sha smiled adorably with a candid glow in her gaze. ¡°Coincidentally, it¡¯s really the case.¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled lightly as she walked into the room. ¡°Yue Er, wee!¡± Yi Lian smiled and continued, ¡°I originally thought I¡¯m really lucky to be ced in the same dorm as Li Sha. I didn¡¯t expect even you to be with us. Is this our luck? A room houses four people within the God Academy. We should still have a roommate excluding us three¡­¡± A yell was heard from outside the door when she said that. ¡°All of you are to carry all my luggage inside the room for this princess. You are to clean up the room after that. It¡¯s just too filthy to live within it. Chapter 1098 – Signing Up And Entrance Exam Part 3

Chapter 1098 ¨C Signing Up And Entrance Exam Part 3

Yi Lian frowned her long, shapely brows slightly. She cast a gaze toward the entrance of the room with her arms crossed over her chest. Quickly, a peacock-like woman walked in from outside. Her face was caked with makeup. An overwhelming fragrance which was brought over by a breeze entered their noses, making an obvious detest flicker in Li Sha¡¯s eyes. The girl haughtily ordered a group of people to help her carry all of her luggage inside. She swept a nce at Mu Ru Yue and the rest that were inside the room before snorting in disdain. ¡°All of you are ced in the same dormitory as I am? I am a person that likes to live alone in a room and dislikes being disturbed by others. I hope nobodyes and bother me.¡± Li Sha chuckled as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Nobody will even want to bother with you.¡± The peacock girl didn¡¯t care about what Li Sha said as she continued tomand the people behind her to tidy up the room¡­ ¡°Yue Er, it will be the entrance exam in three days tome. Let¡¯s have a st first.¡± Li Sha pped her hands and continued giggling, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that this God Academy has everything long ago. How about taking this chance to have a good look around?¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Yi Lian smirked before shifting her head to face Mu Ru Yue that was at the side before asking, ¡°What about you?¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her brow slightly before she agreed, ¡°I don¡¯t have any opinions on this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s decided then. Let¡¯s have a look around this God Academy. It¡¯s rumoured that God Street is the most lively area. Since the entrance exam is in three days, let¡¯s purchase some equipment beforehand.¡± The God Street was a street within the God Academy. This ce was really simr to the ordinary bazaar. There were not only several stores, but also many disciples of God Academy selling pills, medicinal nts, etc. ¡°Yue Er, Yi Lian! Quickly look there. The essories here looks really pretty.¡± Li Sha pulled both of them along as she hastily dashed to an essories shop. Instantly, the various essories that were eye-catching entered their eyes¡­ ¡°To the threedies, you have really good eyesight. Our shop is the best within the God Academy. It will not only look good, but it also can be used as a protective tool.¡± When the boss saw customers heading over, his eyes lit up and greeted them, grinning from ear to ear. Li Sha looked as though she was a country bumpkin. The excitement was glowing off her babydoll-like face. It was as if it was her first time seeing such mysterious items¡­ But Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gazended on an unremarkable ck stone. The stone was about the size of a jade. It had a dull colour. It wasn¡¯t in the slightest eye-catching, collecting dust in a corner. ¡°Divine Stone!¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart tightened. That¡¯s right, it was indeed the Divine Stone that could be used to refine divine instruments. Its exterior appearance had been purposely covered up by someone, sealing its original aura. If it wasn¡¯t for Mu Ru Yue¡¯s extraordinary mental power, perhaps she wouldn¡¯t have discovered the disguised Divine Stone¡­ Yet, an exmation was heard from her side at this moment. ¡°What? This is just a ne but it cost ten Mid Ranked Spiritual stone? Why don¡¯t you just rob people¡¯s money instead?!¡± Li Sha puffed out her cheeks from her fury as she red angrily at the boss. Her eyes lit up with scorching mes of rage. ¡°Lady, this ne of mine can block a God-king¡¯s expert¡¯s attack. Do you really feel it¡¯s unworthy of such a price?¡± The boss¡¯s expression darkened as he said coldly. He wasn¡¯t as passionate about serving them as from the start. When Li Sha wanted to continue rebuking back, Mu Ru Yue¡¯s voice was heard from behind her. Chapter 1099 – Signing Up And Entrance Exam Part 4

Chapter 1099 - Signing Up And Entrance Exam Part 4

Mu Ru Yue walked over to them. With her gaze focused on Li Sha¡¯s resentful face, she asked indifferently, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Yue Er,¡± Li Sha pursed her lips in resentment and exined, ¡°I originally fancied this ne and wanted to buy it, but it is too expensive. It unbelievably cost ten Mid Ranked Spiritual Stones. It is clearly ripping people off!¡± A voice drenched in contempt was suddenly heard once she said that. ¡°Why do you even decide to shop when you can¡¯t even pay ten Mid Ranked Spiritual Stones?¡± Mu Ru Yue frowned slightly. When she looked behind her, she saw a crimson red dress entered from outside. There were people in this world that was suitable to be dressed in red. For example, it would be Feng Jing Tian. However, for some, the redness of the robe just made them look tremendously tacky. The best example would be this woman before her¡­ ¡°Yue Er, do you know her?¡± Yi Lian creased her brows tightly as she continued, ¡°Why do you think she has a beef with you¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue looked at the girl¡¯s face before shaking her head and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know nor have I ever seen her before.¡± ¡®I¡¯ve indeed never seen this girl before. It was due to me not even looking back after reporting, leaving without casting a nce behind me¡­¡¯ ¡°Hmph!¡± Ding Lin (gem) hummed coldly as she continued snappily, ¡°You¡¯re just a God-general ranked trash. Why did you evene to the God Academy? All of you trash has the greatest number of entries during the yearly recruitment. Yet, none of you are able to pass the final entrance exam! You even wasted our time, making us wait redundantly to sign up for the recruitment for such a long time! ¡°I know some of you want to depend on the factor of luck that perhaps if you are lucky enough, you will be able to pass. But have you considered the feelings of others? My time is so precious but has been wasted by trash that doesn¡¯t even deserve to stand at this ce.¡± Mu Ru Yue finally understood why this woman had a beef with her after listening to her rambles. ¡®Does this mean I am suffering from an undeserved cmity?¡¯ ¡°What did you say?¡± Li Sha¡¯s adorable face turned gloomy instantly as she yelled infuriatingly, ¡°How dare you insult my acknowledged idol?!¡± ¡°Idol?¡± Ding Lin chuckled as she said, ¡°You are treating her as your idol? It seems you are a nobody then! You don¡¯t even have ten Mid Ranked Spiritual Stones. Even if you pass the entrance exam, how will you be able to survive in this God Academy? This ce heavily uses spiritual stones.¡± She looked toward the boss after saying that and dered loudly, ¡°I want this ne. I will give you fifteen Mid Ranked Spiritual Stones for it!¡± The boss was jubnt as he said hastily, ¡°Lady, please wait a moment. I will pass the ne to you.¡± Perhaps it was due to sessfully carrying out a big business that made the boss happy. He rapidly passed the ne onto Ding Lin¡¯s hand. Ding Lin looked at the ne in her hand with satisfaction. She then lookedcently at Mu Ru Yue after passing the spiritual stones to the boss. With a mockery smirk, she mocked, ¡°Trash, why are you standing there for? Shouldn¡¯t you immediately scram from this ce?! This isn¡¯t a ce for you poor people to stay.¡± Li Sha bit her lip hard as she red at Ding Lin with indignation. But she didn¡¯t rebuke. ¡®I was in a rush for this trip so I didn¡¯t bring many spiritual stones with me. But now, I indeed can¡¯t even take out ten Mid Ranked Spiritual Stones¡­¡¯ ¡°Boss, how much does this bracelet cost?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyesnded on a bracelet on the front desk as she asked calmly. The boss was stunned for a moment but due to etiquette when facing a customer, he still replied to her question, ¡°This White Jade Bracelet can defend up to three attacks from a God-king ranked expert. Of course, its price will be tripled of that previous ne, costing thirty Mid Ranked Spiritual Stones.¡± Chapter 1100 – Signing Up And Entrance Exam Part 5

Chapter 1100 ¨C Signing Up And Entrance Exam Part 5

Li Sha couldn¡¯t help but click her tongue when she heard that price. When she was about to pull Mu Ru Yue away, the woman¡¯s indifferent voice was heard. ¡°I want two White Jade Bracelets.¡± ¡°What?¡± The boss was stunned for a moment. He doubted his ears at that instant. ¡®Have I heard it right? Does this woman really want to purchase the White Jade Bracelet, two to boot? This¡­¡¯ ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there a problem?¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her brow as she asked indifferently. ¡°Ehh¡­¡± The boss hesitated for a moment before he continued, ¡°Lady, the price of the two White Jade Bracelets will be sixty Mid Ranked Spiritual Stones all together. About that¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will give you the whole sum but¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s gaze shifted to the ck rock in the corner and said, ¡°This item seems really interesting. How about letting me sharpen my sword with it? I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re willing to give it to me?¡± The boss abruptly came back to his senses as he agreed with an excited gaze, ¡°There¡¯s no use for that rock here. Lady, please feel free to take it.¡± ¡°A great thanks to you then.¡± With a wave of her hand, sixty Mid Ranked Spiritual Stones piled up before the boss. She said frankly, ¡°These are the sixty Mid Ranked Spiritual Stones. Do you want to rectify the amount?¡± ¡°No! Don¡¯t need!¡± The boss was so stirred up that he was speechless. ¡®The heavens will know that I¡¯ve been unable to sell such expensive items over the years. The White Jade Bracelet is one of the most expensive items in the shop. Yet, I¡¯m able to sell two of them today¡­¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s for the two of you.¡± Mu Ru Yue took the items from the boss¡¯s hand. She tossed the ck rock into her storage ring but she ced the two jade bracelets before Li Sha and Yi Lian. Yi Lian was stunned for a moment before she refused, ¡°Is-isn¡¯t this inadvisable? We just got to know each other after all. How can I ept such an expensive gift?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve no use for this item but the two of you have some uses of it. If you don¡¯t want it, I can only throw them away.¡± ¡°About this¡­¡± Yi Lian paused for a moment before looking at Mu Ru Yue. With a resolution gaze, she said, ¡°I, Yi Lian, shall remember this grace you¡¯ve shown me.¡± Simrly, Li Sha didn¡¯t reject as she excitedly took the bracelet that Mu Ru Yue had passed to her. With a smile, it instantly revealed her two eyetooth. ¡°Yue Er, you treat me so well. If you¡¯re a man, I will really want to marry you.¡± Swish! Yi Lian¡¯s expression darkened instantly as she said, ¡°Li Sha, are you seeking death?¡± ¡®If the man with purple eyes was here, Li Sha will most certainly be tossed away by him. It will also be a light punishment. If he chooses a heavier punishment, perhaps he may have beaten her to a pulp.¡¯ ¡°Hehe! I¡¯m only kidding.¡± Li Sha happily put on the bracelet. Her adorable face was glowing with joy. Following that, she shifted her head to look at Ding Lin that had a paleplexion. With a mocking smile, she said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you almighty just now? What? Did a cat catch your tongue now? My idol is superior to you! If you¡¯re capable, take out that many Mid Ranked Spiritual Stones too!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Ding Lin was so mad that she almost vomited blood. She red furiously at Li Sha. Her gritted teeth seemed as though she wanted to rip her corpse into thousands of pieces¡­ ¡®Only the heavens will know that even if I acted as if I didn¡¯t care about those ten Mid Ranked Spiritual Stones, my heart was bleeding from that. But I wanted to give these people a shock so I acted cool. ¡®But the other is able to take out sixty Mid Ranked Spiritual Stones easily. This is really too shocking!¡¯ Chapter 1101 – Signing Up And Entrance Exam Part 6

Chapter 1101 ¨C Signing Up And Entrance Exam Part 6

¡°Hmph!¡± Ding Lin calmed down before she snorted coldly and rebuked, ¡°So what if you possess Mid Ranked Spiritual Stones? Perhaps you were just lucky in picking them up on the way here or you may even use dishonorable method in getting them from men! Even though you¡¯ve so many Mid Ranked Spiritual Stone, your cultivation is only at the God-general Low Rank. It can be seen that your innate talent is too terrible! You will never be able to pass the entrance test this time no matter what. Let¡¯s just wait and see then!¡± She raised her chin after saying that. She no longer looked at Mu Ru Yue before arrogantly leaving the shop. Li Sha was so angered that she wanted to teach that woman a lesson badly. But she was held back by Mu Ru Yue. Mu Ru Yue shook her head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for us to stoop down to her level. Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Li Sha felt like saying something but she chose not to voice it out in the end. On the way, she had been muttering. ¡®Even though the usage of sixty Mid Ranked Spiritual Stones is able to baffle Ding Lin, the more I think about it the more I feel we have made a loss. Those two White Jade Bracelets originally doesn¡¯t cost that high.¡¯ Nheless, how could they have known Mu Ru Yue had already gotten the best item? If it wasn¡¯t for that Divine Stone, she wouldn¡¯t have decided to tempt the boss with those sixty Mid Ranked Spiritual Stones at that moment. It had to be known that even sixty High Ranked Spiritual Stones would not be able to purchase that Divine Stone, not to mention Mid Ranked Spiritual Stones. It was truly a priceless treasure! Mu Ru Yue smirked and smiled with satisfaction when she thought about her current gain¡­ ¡°Hmm? Hey guys, look over there! Isn¡¯t that the one living in our dormitory?¡± Li Sha halted her steps as she looked at the peacock-like woman in astonishment. She was startled for a moment before shemented, ¡°What¡¯s she doing here? Shall we take a look?¡± ¡°Li Sha!¡± Yi Lian was stunned for a moment. But she was toote when she wanted to stop her. Li Sha was already brisk walking toward that peacock woman¡­ ¡°Qi Mo (neat silent), I¡¯ve chased after you to think ce. Are you really going to treat me in such a fashion?¡± The peacock woman looked at the handsome man before her that had a distant expression. She gritted her teeth with hatred. But she just couldn¡¯t suppress her heartfelt sorrow and disappointment. ¡°Just what is so good about her that you chose her over me?¡± The peacock woman looked at the delicate and petite girl curled up in Qi Mo¡¯s embrace. Scorching mes of fury shot out from her eyes. ¡°Enough! Qian Ye (thousand leave), why don¡¯t you take a look at yourself now? How can you beparable to the pure and innocent Xiao Yu? I surely won¡¯t fall in love with such a revolting woman like yourself! Even if you¡¯re the empire¡¯s princess, you simrly won¡¯t be able topatible with me!¡± ¡®So what if she is the empire¡¯s princess? She needs to use her own might to survive within this God Academy. ¡®This woman is not only a decorative peacock, but she also doesn¡¯t even have any might to boot. Yet, she stubbornly chased after me here from the empire.¡¯ When Qian Ye looked at the raw disgust in the man¡¯s gaze, she felt as if her heart was ripped apart by a w. She looked furiously at Xiao Yu and said with hatred, ¡°You are just confused by this vixen. Qi Mo, I will wait. I will wait for the day your heartes back to me!¡± Smack! Qi Mo pped Qian Ye¡¯s face harshly. Instantly, her body was sent flying. She felt the burning sensation from her face, but she obstinately controlled herself from wailing out¡­ ¡°Qian Ye, Xiao Yu is my beloved woman. I won¡¯t let anyone insult her! If you insult her again, I will make you regret!¡± Qian Ye¡¯s heart shuddered, gradually shutting her eyes. Suddenly, she burst outughing. Herughs filled the entire academy¡­ Chapter 1102 – Signing Up And Entrance Exam Part 7

Chapter 1102 - Signing Up And Entrance Exam Part 7

¡°Hahaha! Qi Mo, I just insulted her a little. Yet, you pped me! We have been close since young but it unexpectedly doesn¡¯t surmount to a year of knowing her! I even stupidly gave up my luxurious life, chasing after you to this academy! What I get in return is a p from you.¡± Qian Ye spat, spitting out a mouthful of blood. Her smile brimmed with craze and boundless hatred. ¡°Qi Mo, I¡¯ve really misjudged you. Don¡¯t fret. Since you¡¯ve already treated me in such a fashion, I won¡¯t continue to stick by your side. I am a princess. I can obtain any kind of men. Why should I focus on only you? I just wish you won¡¯t regret this decision!¡± ¡°Regret?¡± Qi Mo chuckled as he continued emotionlessly, ¡°I certainly won¡¯t regret. Xiao Yu, let¡¯s go! With me by your side, this revolting woman will never be able to hurt you!¡± Xiao Yu frowned slightly, raising her hand to push Qi Mo aside. She then walked briskly toward Qian Ye. She bowed with a smile as she looked at Qian Ye. She then said in a voice loud enough that only the two of them could hear. ¡°Do you like Elder Brother Qi Mo? It¡¯s a pity he doesn¡¯t fancy you as the person he fancies is me! Let me give you a piece of advice. Stop pestering him. Otherwise, even if Elder Brother Qi Mo doesn¡¯t do anything to you, I won¡¯t let you off! ¡°On another note, you should look at yourself in a mirror. Are you really trying to seduce Elder Brother Qi Mo with that ugly appearance? Elder Brother Qi Mo won¡¯t fancy you even when he¡¯s blind.¡± She turned around and went back to Qi Mo¡¯s side upon saying that. She clung onto his arm and said with a smile, ¡°Elder Brother Qi Mo, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Qi Mo nodded before he asked, ¡°Xiao Yu, what have you spoken to her just now?¡± Xiao Yu leaned into Qi Mo¡¯s embrace blissfully as she replied with all smiles, ¡°Nothing much. I just see that she¡¯s so pitiful so I consoled her a little. There¡¯s nothing more painful when someone you love doesn¡¯t reciprocate back. Fortunately, my beloved also loves me too. I¡¯m satisfied with that¡­¡± Qi Mo smirked, pecking a kiss at the corner of the woman¡¯s lips. With a gentle-filled gaze, he said, ¡°Xiao Yu, please marry me after we leave the God Academy. It¡¯s unfortunate that we can¡¯t marry during the period of time we are in the God Academy. If not, I really want to marry you this instant.¡± ¡°Elder Brother Qi Mo¡­¡± Xiao Yu lowered her head bashfully. But their bodies became closer to each other. The sight of them being intimate with each other seemed to send a burning sensation to Qian Ye¡¯s eyes. She shut her eyes in sorrow. All of her tough facade before them had momentarily shattered once they left. A glistening and translucent teardrop finally rolled out from her eyes¡­ ¡°Hey~ you ok?¡± A lovely and adorable voice was heard suddenly, stiffening Qian Ye¡¯s body. She hastily wiped away her tears. She then raised her head to look at the adorable girl before her. She then said haughtily, ¡°Why are you at such a ce? This Princess has already mentioned before that I dislike being disturbed by anyone!¡± ¡®It¡¯s especially so when these people saw my pathetic side¡­¡¯ If it was as per usual, Li Sha would definitely bicker with Qian Ye after hearing such words as if she was inferior to her from Qian Ye. But this time, she didn¡¯t. She had been casting a sympathetic gaze at Qian Ye. Qian Ye looked away under her gaze, not wanting to meet the other¡¯s eyes. ¡°Why are you looking at me like this? I don¡¯t need to be pitied by anyone.¡± Li Sha pouted as she replied, ¡°If you feel like crying, you can cry. Nobody willugh at you.¡± ¡°Cry?¡± Qian Yeughed heartily before she said pridefully, ¡°That kind of thing is unsuitable to This Princess, not to mention crying over a lowly man!¡± Chapter 1103 – God-general Mid Rank Part 1

Chapter 1103 - God-general Mid Rank Part 1

¡°Li Sha.¡± Yi Lian walked briskly over from behind. She nced at Qian Ye that was on the ground. With a slight raise of her brow, she shifted her gaze over to Li Sha that was at a side. ¡°What happened?¡± Li Sha pursed her lips but didn¡¯t say further. She sized up the woman that was lying on the ground. She then asked giggling, ¡°Qian Ye, how long do you intend on lying on the ground?¡± Qian Ye¡¯s face blushed. Just when she wanted to say something, a cial aura was felt before her. White robes swayed before her eyes. The woman had an ice-cold expression. Yet, each of her every action stunned people¡¯s heart. Qian Ye stunned for a moment as she looked at the woman standing in front of her. She raised her gaze slightly. Mu Ru Yue nced lightly at the peacock woman on the ground. She then said in neither cold nor indifferent tone, ¡°As a woman, you should live for yourself. If you don¡¯t even cherish yourself, how can you expect others to cherish you?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± When Qian Ye felt like rebuking and when those words reached her throat, she didn¡¯t know how to voice them. She bit down on her lip hard as she covered herself up by saying, ¡°I just think the ground is cooling. Hence, I lie down here.¡± She hastily stood up after saying that, dusting the dust and sand off her robe. She was like an arrogant peacock, leaving without casting a back nce. ¡°Li Sha,¡± Yi Lian creased her long, shapely eyebrow slightly. She then chided her lightly, ¡°With her haughty personality, she will never be able to be on good terms with us. Why do you care so much about her?¡± ¡°I¡­ I just think she¡¯s rather pitiful having unrequited love.¡± Li Sha ttered her long eyshes. With her gaze being filled with starlight-like candid radiance, she exined, ¡°She is just using a tough facade to protect herself. Actually, Qian Ye¡¯s heart is really feeble¡­¡± It was precisely due to that she sympathized with Qian Ye¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s go. It is about time for the eliminationpetition tomence. We should head back to prepare a little for it. No matter what, I hope to see your figures after the eliminationpetition has ended¡­¡± Li Sha nodded, swallowing all of her words. Nheless, her gaze was focused at the direction where Qian Ye had disappeared to¡­ The eliminationpetition was at dawn after three days. Thus, Li Sha and Yi Lian hadn¡¯t awakened yet. But they were woken up by frantic knockings on the door. ¡°Hey! Get up! All of you, quickly get up!¡± Li Sha rubbed her sleepy eyes, slowly climbing out of bed to open the door. When she saw a woman with a pure hibiscus-like appearance, she subconsciously wanted to shut the door. ¡°My apologies but you¡¯ve gotten the wrong room. I don¡¯t know you.¡± Bang! The woman kicked open the door. Fury and haughtiness was expressed on her delicate and pretty face. ¡°Oi! Have you forgotten what day is it today? It can¡¯t be you don¡¯t want to seed the elimination round, right?¡± ¡°Oh~ the eliminationpetition.¡± Li Sha mumbled in reply before she was stirred up suddenly. ¡°What did you say? Eliminationpetition? Has it already started?¡± The woman chuckled before saying, ¡°If you are half an hourter, you will really bete.¡± ¡°What are we waiting for then? Let¡¯s quickly head out.¡± Li Sha immediately wanted to exit the room but turn back to look at the delicate and pretty face behind her. ¡°That¡¯s right! Lady, who are you? Do we know each other?¡± ¡°Li Sha, do you really not remember everyone that lives in the same dormitory as you are?¡± The woman widened her pretty eyes as she asked furiously. ¡®Live in the same dormitory?¡¯ Li Sha tilted her head slightly, staying silent for a while. Suddenly, her pupils dted abruptly as she asked in disbelief, ¡°Qian¡­ Qian Ye? How can this be? Are you really Qian Ye?¡± Chapter 1104 – God-general Mid Rank Part 2

Chapter 1104 - God-general Mid Rank Part 2

¡®How can that peacock-like woman with a face caked in makeup be this delicate, pretty and adorable little girl?¡¯ Qian Ye smiled coldly as she said, ¡°I¡¯ve dressed up for him. Since he doesn¡¯t like that, why should I still degrade myself? I will be able to live better without him!¡± Li Sha blinked her eyes in a daze. She was only able toe back to her senses after a long time. She sized up the woman before her with herrge pair of eyes. The woman before her had tied her slightly curly hairs behind her head. Her orange-yellow robes made her perfectly shaped body look indiscernible. Her hair skin looked transparent under the morning sun rays. She had a bindi on her forehead. Her arrogant eyes that contained self-mockery looked incredibly fresh and pure. ¡°Qian Ye, your current appearance is too beautiful. It¡¯s that man¡¯s loss for not picking you instead.¡± It was in Li Sha¡¯s wildest dreams to expect the woman she had a bad impression of would be so pretty. She looked more beautiful without her makeup. ¡°Let¡¯s quickly head out. The elimination round is starting soon.¡± Qian Ye red as she said that. Yi Lian walked out from the room the moment the two of them left the room. The two of them looked at each other before heading outwards¡­ Currently, Mu Ru Yue was sitting at a side outside the room, sipping tea. She gradually ced her teacup down after seeing all three of them walked out of the room, ¡°Are you ready?¡± ¡°Yue Er, let¡¯s hurry up. If we continue to dilly dally, we will bete.¡± Li Sha was a little anxious. ¡®If we¡¯rete, we will lose the qualification to participate in the eliminationpetition. ¡®This is also my fault for forgetting today is the day of the eliminationpetition¡­¡¯ ¡°Alright.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded slightly. Her smile enhanced her gorgeous appearance. The academy¡¯s za was bustling with life. It was densely packed with people. Mu Ru Yue and the rest unintentionally attracted everyone¡¯s gazes when they entered the za. ¡°Are those four this year¡¯s neers?¡± ¡°Tsk! Tsk! I didn¡¯t expect that there will be such good talents among this year¡¯s neers.¡± The crowd was discussing amongst themselves. Yet, an even louder uproar was heard at this moment, attracting everyone¡¯s gazes¡­ ¡°My heavens, who is that man? He is really handsome! This is the first time in my life to know that a man can be that handsome!¡± ¡°He is smiling at me. I can¡¯t take it. I¡¯m going to pass out¡­¡± ¡°If I can marry him in my life, I will be satisfied with my life¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue was a little startled. She then looked at the source of those voices. Instantly, the man¡¯s gentle-filled purple eyes met with hers¡­ A breeze blew by, making his purple robes flutter lightly. The man¡¯s body was being enveloped by faint morning sunlight. He was handsome and charming to the point of making the world lose its luster. The flower pattern on half of his face looked so life-like. ¡°Wu Chen¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart stirred. A faint smile graced her impable face. It was as if only he could enter her eyes. ¡°I really don¡¯t understand what those girls are doing.¡± Qian Ye snorted coldly in disdain. ¡°They can be love-struck to such an extent. They don¡¯t even know or understand this man. Yet, they want to marry him. The type of girls This Princess detests the most are those that are adamant in marrying a man with a good-looking appearance at first sight. They can even find themselves a dignified excuse for their behaviour, saying it¡¯s love at first sight. That¡¯s bullsh*t! That kind of feeling is established due to the person¡¯s outstanding appearance. If he is ugly, how can they fall in love with him at first sight?¡± Chapter 1105 – God-general Mid Rank Part 3

Chapter 1105 - God-general Mid Rank Part 3

Yi Lian that was standing at a side nced at Qian Ye upon hearing what she said. She had a slight change in impression toward this peacock-like arrogant woman. ¡®Perhaps she isn¡¯t as good for nothing as I¡¯ve thought¡­¡¯ ¡°Alright. Since everyone has gathered, the eliminationpetition shall begin.¡± A green-robed middle-aged man on the stage cleared his throat before introducing himself, ¡°First off, let me introduce myself. I am the chief manager of this eliminationpetition. You can all call me Chief Manager Liu Ye (willow page1) Following this, I shall exin the rules for the entrance exam.¡± ¡°The entrance exam shall be based on teams. In other words, the people living in the same dormitory will be a team. You will have to pass the exam as a team. It is only if all four of you pass the exam that you can officially be our God Academy¡¯s disciple!¡± Liu Ye swept a gaze at the crowd that was discussing amongst themselves. He then continued in neither cold nor passionate tone, ¡°Each of the teams will be led by an elder apprentice sister or brother since the testing ground is a little dangerous! They will be simrly invigting you all in order to prevent you from cheating. I shall now group you up into your groups¡­¡± Since people of the dormitory was to form a team, it was really easy to form the teams. However, the team designated to the elder apprentice sisters and brothers was by drawing lots. It was unknown if it was a coincidence or not but Xiao Yu who was Qian Ye¡¯s love rival was in-charge of Mu Ru Yue¡¯s team after drawing the lots¡­ When Qian Ye saw the petite and adorable woman standing before her, she snorted coldly as she mocked, ¡°I really don¡¯t know if I¡¯ve stepped on dog sh*t for her to be assigned to our team!¡± Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t enraged but smiled instead as she said, ¡°Princess Qian Ye, I feel really bad but I have to tell you something. The training ground that I¡¯ve drawn for us is the most difficult one, the God Mountain. Moreover, we will need to obtain the me Dragon Fruit from inside the God Mountain.¡± God Mountain was the first ce Mu Ru Yue went after entering God Realm. However, she spent her time in the outer perimeter of God Mountain. She hadn¡¯t entered within the more dangerous region the interior region of God Mountain. It could be seen how difficult their mission this time was¡­ Swish! Qian Ye¡¯splexion turned gravely pale as she asked, ¡°You have done this on purpose right? You¡¯ve intentionally gotten the God Mountain mission.¡± ¡®That¡¯s right, this woman must have done it on purpose!¡¯ Xiao Yu craftily blinked her eyes and said, ¡°So what if it is intentional? What can you do to me? I¡¯ve the strength to survive within that God Mountain anyways! Qian Ye, if you beg for my help, I may protect you¡­¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Qian Ye was so mad that her entire body trembled. But what filled her heart more was guilt. ¡°I know you hate me for pestering Qi Mo! But you are implicating other innocent people for this matter. Won¡¯t your conscience hurt?¡± Xiao Yu chuckled as she replied, ¡°It depends on what they decide to do. With my cultivation, I can protect them entirely after all. But if they make the wrong decision, my mental power is limited so I can only protect myself.¡± What she meant was if Mu Ru Yue and the rest sided her, she would protect their safety. If they had chosen to support Qian Ye, they would face with some dangers¡­ ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid we will report this to the people of the God Academy?¡± Qian Ye gritted her teeth as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that your mission is to protect us!¡± ¡°Hur¡­¡± Xiao Yu chuckled heavily before walking to Qian Ye¡¯s side. She then used a voice only loud enough for them to hear and said, ¡°We have met with an aggressive demon beast within the God Mountain. It is so powerful that I can only use all my might to escape. But when I look back, all of you have already fallen under the demon beast¡¯s hands!¡± 1. Miki: This guy has the same name as a beauty that debuted in Chapter 973 but they are different people. Chapter 1106 – God-general Mid Rank Part 4

Chapter 1106 - God-general Mid Rank Part 4

She paused for a moment after saying that before she continued, ¡°Qian Ye, you are just lucky. Your fortune allowed you to be born as a royal. Thus, the Qi family is cracking their minds to fawn on you! They don¡¯t even mind trying to have a marriage alliance with you! But Elder Brother Qi Mo and I mutually love each other. It¡¯s all due to you that even if Elder Brother Qi Mo wants to marry me, the Qi family won¡¯t agree!¡± ¡°Why? Why are you able to obtain the recognition of the Qi family? Yet, the reason for them rejecting me is just due to my ordinary status. No matter if I am able to reach the God-king Low Rank cultivation at my age, I still can¡¯t enter the eyes of the Qi family! In my point of view, a woman like yourself really isn¡¯tpatible with Elder Brother Qi Mo. Everything is just all due to your Princess identity!¡± Xiao Yu¡¯s voice was gloomy. There was obvious jealousy revealed from her eyes. ¡®I can¡¯t imagine Qian Ye to look so pure after removing her makeup, almost making me fail to recognise her. Furthermore, isn¡¯t the reason why Elder Brother Qi Mo likes me is due to that kind of pureness? If he sees the current Qian Ye, the oue will be undesirable¡­¡¯ ¡°Qian Ye, don¡¯t worry. Once we enter the interior of God Mountain, I will surely give you special treatment.¡± Xiao Yu smirked. Her ck eyes lit up with a faint peculiar glow, enhancing the happiness expressed on her face¡­ ¡°Cough! Cough!¡± Liu Ye cleared his throat again before he continued with a cold and stern tone, ¡°If you¡¯re all ready, let¡¯s depart now. There is a teleportation array in the za that will enable you all to be sent to your designated spots! If you¡¯re well prepared, let¡¯s head out now! You must return back to the God Academy within half a month¡¯s time. If you fail to do so, you will be deemed as disqualified!¡± Qian Ye¡¯s expression changed drastically as she eximed hurriedly, ¡°Please wait!¡± ¡°Do you have something to say?¡± Liu Ye¡¯s brows creased slightly as he nced lightly at Qian Ye. ¡°Chief Manager Liu Ye, I wonder if I can request changing the person that is in charge of taking us to the training ground?¡± Qian Ye gritted her teeth as she red viciously at Xiao Yu and continued, ¡°This woman and I have grudges against each other. She may have ill intentions, wanting to set us up!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Liu Ye creased his brows slightly as he nced at Xiao Yu and rified, ¡°Is that such a matter?¡± ¡°Lord Chief Manager,¡± Xiao Yu exined innocently with eyes filled with resentment, ¡°I indeed have a grudge against her. It is due to her liking Elder Brother Qi Mo. Nheless, Elder Brother Qi Mo had hurt her mercilessly for me. However, since Elder Brother Qi Mo doesn¡¯t love her, why do I have the need to cause harm to her? I know Qian Ye dislikes me and I don¡¯t like her either. But I am not that kind of woman that¡¯s insensible. More importantly, I won¡¯t do anything that goes against the rules of the academy. No matter if it is on behalf of her being childhood friends with Elder Brother Qi Mo, I simrly won¡¯t cause her harm¡­¡± Everyone started criticising Qian Ye after seeing Xiao Yu¡¯s innocent expression. ¡°Elder Apprentice Sister Xiao Yu isn¡¯t the type that abuses her authority. She knows what she is supposed to do!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right but what Elder Apprentice Sister Xiao Yu said is right. Elder Apprentice Brother Qi Mo dislikes this woman so what reason does she have to harm her? Elder Apprentice Sister Xiao Yu has already obtained Elder Apprentice Brother Qi Mo so she doesn¡¯t need to do such revolting matter!¡± Qian Ye was so angry that her face flushed red upon hearing what those people were talking about her. She red furiously at Xiao Yu and rebuked, ¡°You didn¡¯t say as such previously.¡± Xiao Yu blinked her eyes as she replied innocently, ¡°What I said previously? I just advised that we should be wary of our surroundings within God Mountain and that you should follow my instructions after entering the training ground. Is there a problem with that piece of advice?¡± Chapter 1107 – God-general Mid Rank Part 5

Chapter 1107 - God-general Mid Rank Part 5

Qian Ye clenched her fists tightly with a flushed face from her anger. Yet, a hand slowlynded on her shoulder when she wanted to rebuke¡­ She was startled for a moment. A cold yet impable face entered her sight when she turned her head. For some reason, it made her swallow all of her words that had already reached her mouth. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Qian Ye was stumped for words for a moment before she pursed her lips slightly and continued, ¡°This woman clearly has ill intentions toward us.¡± ¡°So what? Can it be you don¡¯t believe in yourself?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s voice was light but it made Qian Ye¡¯s heart shudder. ¡®That¡¯s right, I precisely don¡¯t have confidence in myself so I care about who will be leading us! Perhaps I¡¯vee to this ce for Qi Mo initially but now, it is to prove that my might isn¡¯t bad!¡¯ ¡°I understand.¡± Qian Ye felt a refreshing sensation from her heart at that instant. A discreet glow shed past her eyes when she looked at Mu Ru Yue. ¡®If I believe in myself, I don¡¯t need to fear whatever Xiao Yu does! Otherwise, I will never be able to triumph over her.¡¯ ¡°Since all of you no longer have opinions regarding your teams, let¡¯s depart now.¡± Liu Ye¡¯s gaze swept past the crowd¡¯s youthful faces as he said in neither cold nor passionate tone. The crowd was stirred up upon hearing that, surging toward the teleportation array. The only exception was Mu Ru Yue¡¯s team that was heading toward the array right behind the crowd. ¡°Sorry.¡± Qian Ye bit her lip as she apologised with slight guilt. ¡®The elimination round won¡¯t be simple. It is all due to my influence that implicated my dormitory friends¡­¡¯ ¡°What?¡± Li Sha was startled for a moment before she cast a curious gaze at Qian Ye. She then rified, ¡°What did you say? I¡¯ve failed to hear it clearly.¡± ¡°If you didn¡¯t hear it, then forget about it. I didn¡¯t say anything!¡± Qian Ye raised her head again as she walked forth like a prideful peacock. ¡°What¡¯s going on with her again?¡± Li Sha rubbed her head as she looked puzzled at the woman walking in front of her. A trace of suspicion shone past her eyes. Yi Lian didn¡¯t say anything but just stared at that prideful back figure. She thenmented indifferently, ¡°When I first met her, I thought she was a haughty royalty that was as prideful as a peacock. But now, I realize that this woman is just creating a facade for herself to hide her feebleness, showing her most prideful image towards the world. Her initial thick makeup seems to be due to her doing her best in creating that facade. Currently, she has ced it down so she is already slowly showing her actual self¡­¡± The matter that could hurt people the most in the world was feelings. It was fortunate Qian Ye wasn¡¯t trapped too deep by her feelings. She was able to easily break out from it. But only she would know the bitterness in her heart¡­ ¡°Mhm.¡± Qian Ye walked to Mu Ru Yue¡¯s side. She raised her chin and continued, ¡°Thank you for giving me a wakeup call from what you said just now. I will forever engrave it into my heart.¡± Mu Ru Yue halted her steps and her gazended on the woman¡¯s youthful and pure but prideful face. With a slight smile, she replied, ¡°We are now a team so I don¡¯t wish for you to lose to her¡­¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Qian Ye snorted as she continued with pride, ¡°When has This Princess feared anything before? This Princess will crush that woman under my feet sooner orter one day. Moreover, I will let Qi Mo watched as his woman beg for me for mercy. I will make him regret losing me!¡± Mu Ru Yue chuckled but she didn¡¯t say further, walking toward the teleportation array in front of her¡­ Chapter 1108 – God-general Mid Rank Part 6

Chapter 1108 ¨C God-general Mid Rank Part 6

It wasn¡¯t that long before that Mu Ru Yue left the God Mountain. She neared the danger zone previously. But this time, their task was within the God Mountain¡­ Currently, there was a petite figure rapidly moving on top of the God Mountain, moving forth at her quickest speed. In her point of view, the people behind her would fail to keep up with her current speed. Yet, when shecently looked back, she got a fright¡­ She saw Mu Ru Yue following easily behind her, neither near nor far. Mu Ru Yue had been maintaining a five-steps distance away from her, not even panting. The other three were simrly following behind her, still catching up with her. When Xiao Yu saw such a sight, she gasped before asking dazedly, ¡°Ho-how on earth are all of you¡­¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her brow slightly before asking, ¡°Is there a problem?¡± ¡®A problem? How can there be a problem?! If I admit there¡¯s a problem, won¡¯t it prove that I wanted to abandon them here?¡¯ ¡°No. Since you all have caught up, let¡¯s continue on our way.¡± Xiao Yu quickly got back to her senses before replying with a fake smile. How could she have known Mu Ru Yue was an alchemist? If Mu Ru Yue wanted to increase her speed, it was simply too easy. As for Yi Lian and Li Sha, they had learned a technique in increasing their speed so they naturally wouldn¡¯t have a problem keeping up with Xiao Yu. It was only Qian Ye that had trouble keeping up but she barely kept up with the group with her resolution in not wanting to concede defeat. Hence, inparison with the rest, she was so exhausted that she nearly couldn¡¯t keep her waist upright. Her youthful face was gravely pale with sweat rolling profusely down her face. Fortunately, Xiao Yu no longer advance rapidly. She recovered the normal pace instead¡­ ¡°Qian Ye, are you alright?¡± Li Sha looked at Qian Ye concerned as she asked worriedly. Following that, she shifted her head to look at Xiao Yu before suggesting, ¡°Xiao Yu, let¡¯s rest up for a moment. Qian Ye is already very tired.¡± Xiao Yu sniggered as she said, ¡°Have you forgotten where we are?¡± This is the God Mountain! It is tremendously dangerous within God Mountain. How can we rest at this ce? No matter how exhausted you are, you must bear with it!¡± ¡°You¡­ you are heartless! She is already so exhausted. How will she be able to fight when we face danger?¡± ¡°That¡¯s her own problem.¡± Xiao Yu looked coldly at Qian Ye before she continued, ¡°She is too weak so it is her own problem if she dies. She can¡¯t me anyone for that!¡± Li Sha was so angry but when she wanted to vindicate with Xiao Yu, a hand extended from the side blocking her. Mu Ru Yue nced lightly at Xiao Yu that had a sneer on her face. Her gaze thennded on Qian Ye before she said, ¡°You are to immediately meditate, feeling the power within your body!¡± Qian Ye was stunned for a moment but she still listened to Mu Ru Yue, sitting cross-legged on the ground to meditate and feel the power surging within her body¡­ When Qian Ye felt that power, she was jubnt. ¡®Even though I haven¡¯t broken through to the peak realm, the energy within me has increased drastically. ¡®So Mu Ru Yue didn¡¯t help me in order to improve my might¡­¡¯ ¡°Li Sha, Yi Lian, you two should rest up too.¡± Mu Ru Yue nced at the two of them before sitting down against a tree at her own pace. She sat cross-legged, gradually shutting her eyes. Li Sha and Yi Lian looked at each other upon seeing that. They also started meditating after sitting down, cross-legged. ¡°You all actually dare to defy my order!¡± Xiao Yu¡¯s expression changed before she said with hatred, ¡°All of you are asking for what will happen to youter on. Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you beforehand!¡± Howbeit, none of them paid attention to Xiao Yu making her feel this situation was rather dull¡­ Chapter 1109 – God-general Mid Rank Part 7

Chapter 1109- God-general Mid Rank Part 7

The faint ray of sunlight shone through the lush tree branchesnded on Mu Ru Yue¡¯s impable face, leaving shadows on her face. Currently, the woman was sitting cross-legged with her eyes closed. Energies enveloped her surroundings. They squeezed through the open pores of her skin, gathering outside her Dantian. Time flowed gradually¡­ When the crowd thought they had rested enough, an enormous storm arose above Mu Ru Yue¡¯s head. It was like a whirlpool had appeared above her head¡­ ¡°This¡­¡± Li Sha was startled for a moment before she eximed, ¡°Yue Er has broken through?¡± ¡®That¡¯s great, she has finally reached the God-general Mid Rank!¡¯ Everyone looked dazedly at the storm above her head. Quickly, the storm that surged with boundless power infiltrated her body. The woman sitting before a tree slowly opened her eyes after a long period of time had passed. She blew out a mouthful of air. ¡°I¡¯ve finally broken through after spending so much time in this ce¡­¡± ¡°God-general Mid Rank?¡± Xiao Yu pursed her lips before she said with a lovely smile, ¡°I wonder if I should congratte you for breaking through or mock you for bing just a God-general Mid Rank martial practitioner. Your innate talent is too terrible! Even if you enter the God Academy, you will be at the lowest tier of personnel in the academy. But I guess I should still congratte you. If you were still at the God-general Low Rank, you perhaps wouldn¡¯t be able to pass the exam¡­¡± Qian Ye snorted as she rebuked, ¡°She isn¡¯t at your level now. But how can you be sure that she will always remain inferior to you? You are narcissistic. Let me tell you this. If I can enter the academy, I will definitely crush you under my feet! I will make you understand that it isn¡¯t just the difference of status between us but much more!¡± Xiao Yu¡¯s expression turned gloomy momentarily. ¡®The status of talent from a small vige has always been a weak spot in my heart! Thus, I¡¯ve never made a trip back home after so many years in order to forget my lowly status. It¡¯s as if I can bid that status farewell that way¡­ ¡®But now, Qian Ye has forcefully ripped open that wound.¡¯ ¡°Qian Ye, you won¡¯t have the chance to surpass me.¡± Xiao Yu sniggered before she continued, ¡°You won¡¯t have the chance to enter the academy. Moreover, so what if you manage to enter? Qi Mo will never like such an arrogant and haughty woman like yourself. With that point, you are doomed to lose to me forever!¡± Qian Ye raised her chin as she rebuked arrogantly, ¡°Please feel free to take that g man. This Princess was blind to fancy him in the past. But now, This Princess¡¯s eyes have already been cured. I no longer fancy him. As for you¡­ what you get is just a trash that This Princess had tossed away!¡± A needle seemed to have pierced into Qian Ye¡¯s heart when she said that. The pain made her creased her brow. ¡®It isn¡¯t easy to just ce down all of my feelings that have umted over the years even if that man already had thoroughly disappointed me¡­ ¡®But I have my pride. I mustn¡¯t show my weak side toward my enemy! Even if it is by force, I will force myself to ce him down and treat him like garbage!¡¯ Xiao Yu¡¯s expression changed abruptly. With a cold gaze, she said, ¡°Qian Ye, your status as a princess is nothing. Your status will be inferior to mine within the God Academy! I hope you can remember what you just said and mustn¡¯t regret it in the future!¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Qian Ye arrogantlyughed heartily before she replied, ¡°Don¡¯t fret. I won¡¯t continue to pester that g man nor will I regret over him! Let¡¯s continue to advance. I must obtain the me Dragon Fruit within half a month¡¯s time, sessfully entering God Academy!¡± Chapter 1110 – Set Up Part 1

Chapter 1110-Set Up Part 1

Xiao Yu looked coldly at Qian Ye¡¯s arrogant back. A trace of disdain flickered past her heart. But she didn¡¯t say anything in the end, catching up with them¡­ Multiple powerful aurae could be discreetly felt within the forest of God Mountain¡­ Xiao Yu didn¡¯t lead the group this time. She just closely followed behind them. She had a sinister smirk on her face, unknown as to what she was plotting¡­ ¡°Hmm?¡± Suddenly, Mu Ru Yue halted her steps and turned around, looking at Xiao Yu. At that instant, her cial gazended on the bag of powder Xiao Yu had taken out. ¡°Is that all you could do?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Xiao Yu¡¯s expression changed. The hand holding the bag of powder shuddered a little, almost scattering the powder on the ground. ¡°It is Attracting Beast Powder!¡± Qian Ye¡¯s expression changedpletely as she said, ¡°This Attracting Beast Powder will attract a group of demon beasts to us. If we get attacked by those demon beasts, we surely won¡¯t stand a chance. ¡°Xiao Yu, you actually dare to go against the rules of the academy, making a move on disciples that are participating in the Training Competition. Aren¡¯t you afraid you may be punished?¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Xiao Yu chuckled before mischievously blinking her eyes. With a slight smirk, she continued, ¡°I will only be able to protect myself when that happens so how can I have rooms to care about you all? The academy didn¡¯t say I need to sacrifice myself for you all. Lord Liu Ye should understand my difficulty. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Qian Ye was so angry that her body shuddered. She said furiously, ¡°Xiao Yu, I admit what I¡¯ve done! This is the grudge between the two of us. Why do you have to implicate other people? If you want to settle the score with me, you can just seek me out. This Princess still isn¡¯t that weak as to implicate others!¡± There was arrogance in her heart. It was also due to that arrogance that made her feel she wasn¡¯t in any way inferior to Xiao Yu. Yet, she had chosen to put down her feelings with great difficulties in order to protect her self-pride¡­ ¡°Xiao Yu, do you really think you are better than me? This Princess indeed is willful and haughty, resting on myurels and despising others. But I¡¯ve never intentionally harmed the innocents! I also have never thought of killing people. Hence, with this point, you are inferior to me!¡± Qian Ye arrogantly raised her chin with a mockery-filled smile on her face. ¡°Hmph!¡± Xiao Yu snorted coldly as she said, ¡°How can I let them leave with their lives? If they leave and rat me out saying I¡¯ve killed you, how will I be able to continue staying in the academy? That¡¯s right, it is indeed permitted for disciples to kill each other within the academy. But it is only allowed when both sides agreed to challenging each other. ¡°Yet, what God Academy can¡¯t tolerate the most is underhanded actions. If others were to find out about this, I will no longer be able to stay in this ce. Therefore, do you think there will be a possibility that I will let them leave?¡± Qian Ye¡¯s expression turned gloomy. Just when she was about to say something, Xiao Yu tossed the white powder toward them. Qian Ye¡¯s body reacted faster than her mind, subconsciously blocking before Mu Ru Yue and the rest. All of the powder hadnded on her body, giving off a foul smell¡­ ¡°Qian Ye!!!¡± Li Sha was startled as she looked at Qian Ye in disbelief. She was greatly shocked. ¡®Qian Ye has protected us?¡¯ A conflicted feeling flickered past Yi Lian¡¯s heart when she looked at the pretty and beautiful figure before them. It was as if she didn¡¯t expect such a haughty woman like herself would do such an insane act¡­ ¡°Qian Ye, you, as a princess, actually is willing to shoulder the responsibility yourself. It is indeed impressive. If it wasn¡¯t for you being acknowledged as the future young madam of the Qi family, perhaps we may really be friends.¡± Chapter 1111 – Set Up Part 2

Chapter 1111 ¨C Set Up Part 2

Qian Ye sniggered as she said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be friends with such a pretentious and venomous woman like yourself. Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t angered when she heard that. Instead, she chuckled and said, ¡°Qian Ye, if you reincarnate, I really want to be friends with you. Now, all of you shall just enjoy your remaining time here. Hahaha!¡± Xiao Yuughed heartily as she swept a final nce at Qian Ye¡¯s gravely pale face with a smirk. She then escaped without looking back, charging down the God Mountain as quickly as she could. Butughs were heard the instant she left. ¡°Qian Ye, I will tell Lord Liu Ye that we have experienced demon beasts¡¯ group attack. I was only able to escape with my life with great difficulties. As for you all with weaker cultivations, you have be delicacies for the demon beasts!¡± Instantly, Qian Ye¡¯s expression turned grim. She clenched her fists so tightly that her knuckles crackled. It seemed as though she wanted to rip that woman¡¯s corpse into tiny pieces¡­ But she already no longer have the time to chase after her. It was due to a rampaging sound from afar nearing them at this moment. When the few of them looked over, they saw a group of demon beasts rushing over. Sand and dust rolled behind them, filling the sky and covering the sunlight. ¡°Damn!¡± Qian Ye¡¯s expression changed greatly before she said, ¡°I certainly won¡¯t be able to escape. I don¡¯t have a chance to stand against that many demon beasts. But you all still have a chance to escape. Quickly leave!¡± Yi Lian looked at Qian Ye with aplicated gaze as she said, ¡°You saved us just now.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Qian Ye snorted coldly while she arrogantly raised her chin. She then continued with a domineering tone, ¡°I just don¡¯t want to owe you all a favour. If you all get implicated by me, I must owe all of you arge favour. The most difficult thing to return in this world is favours. Moreover¡­¡± She paused for a moment before she turned her head away, not looking at Yi Lian that was at her side. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be belittled by that woman.¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Yi Lian couldn¡¯t help butugh as she said, ¡°Do you need to be that awkward? You can just say you wanted to save us. You didn¡¯t need to find an excuse.¡± Qian Ye¡¯s body stiffened but she no longer looked in Yi Lian¡¯s direction¡­ ¡°Qian Ye, Yi Lian! Those demon beasts are reaching us!¡± Li Sha¡¯s hand that was firmly gripping on her sword shivered slightly. She was so terrified that her legs became shaky. She almost wailed as she said, ¡°But all of you still have time to chat with each other! Majority of those demon beasts are at the God-general Peak Rank. There¡¯s even a God-King demon beast at the forefront!¡± ¡®Oh my god, that¡¯s a God-king demon beast! But what are the two people beside me doing? Nonchntly chatting away?¡¯ But no matter how fearful she was in facing those demon beasts, she didn¡¯t retreat backward in the slightest. It was due to the people by her side being her dormitory friends and partners. ¡®How can I abandon my teammates and leave solitarily?¡¯ ¡°Have you all forgotten about that bracelet?¡± Mu Ru Yue swept a gaze at the two people by her side before she exined, ¡°The White Jade Bracelet can help in shielding a God-king¡¯s power three times. Hence, you only have three chances of survival¡­¡± ¡°Gulp!¡± Li Sha swallowed her saliva as she asked horrified, ¡°What shall we do then?¡± ¡°What to do?¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her brow and with a light smirk, shemented, ¡°Only it can deal with those demon beasts now. Little Teng! It¡¯s time to get up and eat.¡± Qian Ye was stunned for a moment before she looked puzzled at Mu Ru Yue before asking, ¡°Who is she talking to?¡± ¡®Who else is here other than them now?¡¯ Yet, the following scene dted Qian Ye¡¯s pupils. Her entire body shuddered as if she was witnessing at a paranormal activity¡­ Chapter 1112 – Set Up Part 3

Chapter 1112 ¨C Set Up Part 3

¡®Can someone tell me that the scene that I am seeing isn¡¯t real?!¡¯ Qian Ye bit her lip as she looked at Mu Ru Yue that was in front of her in shock¡­ She saw a head popped up from the bracelet coiled around Mu Ru Yue¡¯s wrist. Itsrge watery eyes were filled with bloodthirsty killing intents. It slithered down from Mu Ru Yue¡¯s wrist, slowly bing an enormous creature. Even though Yi Lian and Li Sha already saw Little Teng before, they still got a shock when they saw such an enormous snake. They weren¡¯t able toe back to their senses for a moment, looking dazedly at the enormous creature¡­ ¡°Hiss! Hiss!¡± Little Teng stood in front of Mu Ru Yue, flicking its tongue at the demon beasts that were dashing over. However, those demon beasts had already lost their rationality, continuing to dash toward them without a care of their lives. When Little Teng saw that those demon beasts wasn¡¯t subdued by its grandeur, he waspletely enraged. Its extremely long tongue stuck toward the demon beast at the forefront. The demon beast was instantly coiled into its mouth. Gulp! Little Teng swallowed it. ¡°Qui-quickly give me a pinch!¡± Li Sha hastily nudged the simrly stunned Yi Lian that was by her side. It was as though she suffered an extreme shock. With a quaky voice, she said, ¡°A God-king Low Rank¡­ Has a God-king Low Rank really been swallowed by a snake? What is its cultivation rank to be able to deal with a God-king Low Rank that easily then? Mid rank or will it be even high rank?¡± All of them felt that their dormitory friend that had been interacting with them these days seemed unfathomable now¡­ ¡°Yue¡­ Yue Er.¡± Li Sha swallowed her saliva, looking at the fluttering white robes among the wind before her. ¡°Just how much power do you possess?¡± ¡®Her snake was able to instantly kill a God-King Rank beast. Itsughable Xiao Yu thought about using such a method to kill them¡­¡¯ A full blown massacre urred on the battlefield. Mu Ru Yue no longer looked at it, turning around to face the crowd behind her. With white robes fluttering slightly among the wind, she suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s take a break first. We shall leave once Little Teng finishes its mission.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The crowd nodded. But Qian Ye was staring behind Mu Ru Yue at this moment. Her pupils contracted slowly before she yelled anxiously, ¡°Watch out!¡± Swish! A gigantic demon beast leaped out from the shrubs beside Mu Ru Yu, pouncing viciously toward Mu Ru Yue. When Li Sha and Yi Lian looked back, they saw such a frightening scene. Their hearts nearly leaped out from their heart due to their fright¡­ Yet, the demon beast was already too close to Mu Ru Yue. Nobody could make any reaction in time, watching on as such a scene yed out in front of their sight¡­ An arm extended from Mu Ru Yue¡¯s side the moment she saw the gigantic creature leaping toward her. Her hand was gripped tightly before she was quickly pulled into a warm embrace. Purple robes shed past her sight. The man¡¯s familiar scent entered Mu Ru Yue¡¯s nose, making Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body stiffen instantly. With a raise of her sight, a charming and handsome face entered her vision¡­ ¡°Wu Chen, wh-why are you here?¡± She momentarily calmed down at this instant. It was as if she knew that with him by her side, nothing would happen¡­ Ye Wu Chen smirked slightly with his purple eyes looking gently at Mu Ru Yue. ¡°I was worried about you so I came.¡± He embraced the woman¡¯s soft and tender body tightly. It was as if he wanted to merge her into his body. More importantly, it was the fear of getting back what he almost lost¡­ ¡°If I was a stepter, I¡¯m afraid my heart would have to ache again¡­¡± ¡®Her vitality is usually stronger than others but when facing an ambush by a God-general Peak Rank demon beast, she would still be severely injured.¡¯ Chapter 1113 – Set Up Part 4

Chapter 1113 ¨C Set Up Part 4

Qian Ye blinked her eyes in a daze, looking astonishedly at the two of them. She asked, stunned, ¡°How are they rted to each other?¡± ¡°From what I know¡­¡± Li Sha smiled candidly as she replied, ¡°They are husband and wife!¡± ¡°Damn!¡± Qian Ye couldn¡¯t help but swear upon hearing that. ¡°So this man already has a wife and his wife is Mu Ru Yue. It¡¯s hrious that there are so many people in the academy that is love-struck by him. Following this, how sad will they probably be¡­¡± Qian Ye didn¡¯t know why she felt like gloating as she imagined that scene. ¡°Roar!¡± The me Beast soared to the sky while it swayed its chubby head a little. It charged toward Mu Ru Yue again, opening itsrge mouth toward her¡­ Ye Wu Chen smirked a little as he pulled Mu Ru Yue back into his embrace. He then said gently, ¡°Mu Er, leave it to me.¡± Mu Ru Yue nodded as she said, ¡°Alright, but please be careful. me Beast¡¯s attack power is stronger than ordinary demon beasts¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t fret. Your husband isn¡¯t that weak. Otherwise, how will I have the strength to protect you?¡± Ye Wi Chen smiled charmingly, gradually releasing his hold. With his purple robes fluttering slightly among the wind, it gave the man a more mysterious and sinister vibe. Faint sunlight that had shone through the tree leavesnded on his handsome face. He looked amazingly dazzling at this instant, making it unable to shift their gazes away from him¡­ ¡°You tried to harm my wife? Then¡­ how should I kill you?¡± He raised his sinister-filled purple eyes and with a sinister cold smirk, he offered, ¡°Ripping your corpse into tiny fragments or having your body ripped apart by five horses moving in different directions? Perhaps cook and fry you? Or¡­ how about chopping you into pieces and feeding you to the dogs?¡± The me Beast obviously understood what Ye Wu Chen said. With an angry loud roar, it pounced toward him. Yet, a ck long sword appeared in Ye Wu Chen¡¯s hand at this moment. The sword gradually elongated to the point that it was the same length as Ye Wu Chen¡¯s body under the crowd¡¯s astonished gaze¡­ Swish! Boundless ck mes surged out from his enormous sword, striking toward the me Beast like a tempest. It was obscure why the me Beast retreated a couple of steps back subconsciously upon feeling the might within the enormous sword¡­ ¡°Is¡­ is that the Earth Fire Divine Sword?¡± Mu Ru Yue¡¯s heart shuddered as she eximed. ¡®That¡¯s right, it is indeed the legendary Earth Fire Divine Sword! It¡¯s rumoured that those that possess such a sword can make every fire in the world afraid of it. But if the enemy and the sword¡¯s possessor has a great disparity in might, it will have null effect. ¡®For example, Ye Wu Chen is currently in the God-general realm so he can restrict anything within the God-general realm. But if his opponent is at the God-king rank, the Hell Divine Sword won¡¯t have such a magnificent effect¡­¡¯ Swish! The mes on the me Beast body attacked its own body¡¯s host, instantly making the beast roar heart-wrenchingly. Li Sha and the rest felt a chill ran down their spine as they heard that woeful roar, looking at Ye Wu Chen with slight fear¡­ They originally thought those demon beasts were already sufficient to make people fearful. But inparison to this man, those demon beasts were actually inferior¡­ ¡°Perhaps the most deplorable way to kill you is to have you burned to death using your own mes!¡± Ye Wu Chen¡¯s gaze was gloomy that even his voice was extremely sinister cold. The temperature in his surrounding seemed to have even decreased. That¡¯s right, the me Beast indeed felt really sullen. It perhaps should be the first demon beast in history to be burned to death by its own mes. That kind of feeling was worse than having its corpse being ripped into tiny fragments! Ye Wu Chen withdrew his sword, turning around and heading toward Mu Ru Yue. Instantly, he kept his sinister cold grandeur and smirked charmingly instead. Chapter 1114 – Set Up Part 5

Chapter 1114 ¨C Set Up Part 5

¡°I¡¯ve mentioned I am not that weak. Otherwise, if I were to die, won¡¯t I be giving those bastards a chance?¡± The corner of Mu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes twitched a little as she asked, ¡°Where on earth have you obtained the Hell Divine Sword?¡± ¡°I picked it up on the way while I was looking for you.¡± ¡®Picked it up?¡¯ Mu Ru Yue¡¯splexion turned ck. She had a strong impulse to kick him away. ¡®The Hell Divine Sword is mythical. Yet, he casually said he picked it up on his way when finding me? If it is that easy to pick up a divine weapon, perhaps a lot of people will change their careers to picking up divine weapons.¡¯ Boom! Currently, Little Teng¡¯s battle was quicklying to an end. With a wag of its tail, a demon beast that was charging over was sent flying away, tumbling on the ground. The effect of the medicine on Qian Ye¡¯s body gradually faded, allowing those demon beasts toe back to their senses. When they saw Little Teng blocking in front of them, they immediately fled away with dust and sand rolling behind them, quickly vanishing from Mu Ru Yue and the rest¡¯s sight¡­ ¡°Hiss! Hiss!¡± LIttle Teng rapidly slithered to Mu Ru Yue¡¯s side, flicking its tongue. Itsrge eyes blinked gently once. ¡°Are you saying you want to enter deep slumber?¡± Mu Ru Yue raised her brows and asked. ¡°Hiss! Hiss!¡± Little Teng hastily nodded. ¡®I¡¯ve eaten too much today, leading in a drastic increase of power within my body. I will need to enter deep slumber to absorb those power now. My cultivation rank will increase by a rank again once I wake up from my slumber¡­¡¯ Mu Ru Yue caressed its head before agreeing, ¡°You can head back to have a deep slumber. I will let you out again once you awaken.¡± The enormousrge beast before Mu Ru Yue disappeared abruptly after she said that. Li Sha and the rest were stunned. ¡°Yue Er, where¡¯s Little Teng? Why has it disappeared?¡± Mu Ru Yue smiled faintly as she replied, ¡°It is in deep slumber within my storage ring.¡± ¡®No matter what, I won¡¯t reveal the secret of having an Alchemy Book¡­¡¯ ¡°Let¡¯s go. We shall continue to search for the me Dragon Fruit now!¡± Mu Ru Yue swept a gaze at the crowd as she said indifferently. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s quickly depart.¡± Li Sha no longer pondered over this problem as she chuckled excitedly. ¡®We will be able to sessfully pass the Entrance Exam once we obtain the me Dragon Fruit.¡¯ Yi Lian didn¡¯t say anything but her gaze had been focused on Mu Ru Yue from the start. She sighed after a long time. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the two of you to be extraordinary. You are worthy to be called a divine couple.¡± Yi Lian chuckled bitterly upon saying that. ¡®If they team up together against me, perhaps I will be beaten to a pulp unable to put up a resistance¡­ ¡®Even though Mu Ru Yue is only at the God-general Mid Rank, she has the might to instantly kill a God-king Rank demon beast. How could her own power be remotely ordinary?¡¯ Qian Ye pursed her lips tightly, looking at Mu Ru Yue with aplicated gaze. She then gathered the courage shortly after to say, ¡°Thank you.¡± Mu Ru Yue was stunned as she turned her head to look at the slightly embarrassed face of Qian Ye. With a slight smile, she teased, ¡°So you know how to express thanks?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Qian Ye¡¯s face flushed red, tremendously ashamed of herself. ¡°Hehe!¡± Yi Lian chuckled lowly, raising her hand to pat Qian Ye¡¯s head. ¡°You can be counted as a littledy now. Your personality is too awkward. You can say your thanks out loud when you want to. There¡¯s nothing to be ashamed of.¡± ¡®Perhaps I didn¡¯t have a good impression of Qian Ye who seemed arrogant and narcissistic when we met initially. But after interacting with her for quite some time, I realize it is just her personality being a little awkward. Yet, it actually is really easy to get along with her¡­¡¯ The crowd didn¡¯t dally any longer, quickly advancing forward. But there was an extra member in this team during this trip¡­ Chapter 1115 – Set Up Part 6

Chapter 1115 ¨C Set Up Part 6

The academy¡¯s za was filled with people. Currently, half a month had already passed since the start of the Entrance Exam. There were frequently people returning with their mission items¡­ Yet, a frantic figure rushed over at this instant as she eximed, ¡°Lord Liu Ye, something terrible has urred!¡± Liu Ye frowned slightly as he looked at the woman walking briskly toward him. He asked indifferently, ¡°What happened?¡± Xiao Yu panted heavily as she replied, drenched in sweat, ¡°I was a leader of a team. But they¡­ something happened to them.¡± ¡°What?¡± Liu Ye¡¯s expression turned grim. The reason why the academy dispatched God-king practitioner to be teamed up with the examinees was due to their consideration of the examinees¡¯ safety. Nheless, something still happened to them. ¡°Xiao Yu, slow down your speech and exin it properly!¡± Xiao Yu wiped away the perspiration from her chin as she exined miserably, ¡°We met with a demon beast¡¯s group attack along our way inpleting our task. There were many God-king experts. I really couldn¡¯t face them so I barely managed to escape to inform you about the situation. As for them¡­¡± A mour erupted among the crowd abruptly. Even Xiao Yu barely escaped from the ordeal. How could the rest survive? They must have been killed among the group of demon beasts¡­ However, seeing Xiao Yu¡¯s tattered appearance with unkempt hair, nobody doubted her words. They could only say that the team was unfortunate to encounter a group of demon beasts¡­ Liu Ye frowned slightly as he queried, ¡°The God-king demon beasts at the interior of the God Mountain will never team up to attack humans. Yet, howe all of you got attacked by a group of demon beasts?¡± Xiao Yu¡¯s mood turned gloomy drastically. ¡®It indeed will not be that easy to fool Liu Ye. But so what? I won¡¯t let anyone discover that it was my doing.¡¯ ¡°Lord Liu Ye, it¡¯s all due to Qian Ye.¡± Xiao Yu pursed her lips tightly as she continued apologetically, ¡°She identally mistook the Attracting Beast Powder for the Beast Repellent Powder, luring a group of demon beasts over! Even though she made such a major screw up, I¡¯m also responsible for this incident. I didn¡¯t check their belongings before setting out, leading to such a blunder. Lord Liu Ye, I¡­¡± ¡°Alright, you should be tired. You can go and rest up.¡± Liu Ye no longer think much about this as he continued, ¡°You aren¡¯t to be med for this incident so you don¡¯t need to feel bad. Your rtionship to her was rather awkward after all. How could you check their belongings before heading out?¡± Xiao Yu lowered her gaze. Her expression was as if she was still lost deeply in her remorse. ¡°Xiao Yu.¡± Suddenly, a shadow of a lofty figure shrouded her body from behind. He gently tugged her trembling shoulder toward him as he consoled gently, ¡°It is as what Lord Liu Ye had said. You aren¡¯t to be med for this matter. She was the one to bring that Attracting Beast Powder after all. She just reaped what she sowed. No one else should be med for this.¡± Qi Mo¡¯s heart had already been aching when he looked at Xiao Yu¡¯s guilty appearance. ¡®It¡¯s just that Qian Ye¡¯s identity is a little troublesome. If the empire gets enraged regarding this incident, Xiao Yu will be at a disadvantage even if she has a justified stand in this matter. ¡®But I will protect my most beloved woman no matter what!¡¯ Xiao Yu¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly, covering the sinister ray of light in her eyes. ¡®It is impossible for those people to return anyways. Who will know that is was all my doings then?¡± ¡°The time is up. People that have not shown up will be treated as failing the exam!¡± Liu Ye nced lightly through the crowd as he announced coldly and heavily. Several people, excluding Mu Ru Yue¡¯s team, simrly had failed to aplish thepetition task. There were also iplete teams present. Ye Wu Chen was the best example in leaving his team when thepetition was still in progress to seek for Mu Ru Yue¡­ Chapter 1133 - Challenge Part 4

Chapter 1133 - Challenge Part 4

''How has she been able to break through again? ''Her breaking through speed is too quick¡­'' "Now, is it my turn?" Mu Ru Yue smirked, gradually climbing out of the ruins. She raised her gaze slightly as she said indifferently, "Ding Lin, since you want to kill me, there''s no reason why I should let you off." Swish! A sword ray shot out from the Heavenly Dragon me Sword, soaring through the sky and shooting toward Ding Lin at lightning speed. Ding Lin''s expression changed as she hastily raised her hand to block her attack. Just when she wanted to continue attacking Mu Ru Yue, Mu Ru Yue''s sword had be enormous again, shing down from the sky. Since Mu Ru Yue had broken through, the current might of Mu Ru Yue''s ''Sword That Pierces Through The Heaven'' blow was more powerful aspared to the previous. It seemed to have formed a me that came over to Ding Lin from thin air¡­ Swish! Ding Lin hastily aimed the pike in her hand toward Mu Ru Yue''s enormous sword that was able to cut through space. In her point of view, she was a God-general Peak Realm practitioner no matter what. How could her attack be inferior to Mu Ru Yue? However, her expression changed during the next scene¡­ When her pike neared the enormous sword, it was momentarily burned to ashes floating in the air. Following that, since there wasn''t any resistance, the enormous sword shed onto the ground. Instantly, a fissure appeared on the ground. The initial ruins were swept up into the air, beingpletely wiped out under the mes¡­ Silence¡­ The entire za was silent. The crowd looked astounded at Mu Ru Yue. They seemed greatly shocked. She had not only broken through to the God-general High realm during the battle but had she also seeded in using a God-general High realm might defeat a God-general Peak realm practitioner? That kind of might could be counted as the strongest amongst the neers. Instantly, mours rose among the crowd. There were even people twitching from pain. Of course, their hearts weren''t aching for Ding Lin. It was for the spiritual stones that they had used as bets instead¡­ Perhaps it was due to their loss that they grew hatred for Ding Lin. They really hoped she was still alive so that they could mercilessly relieve their anger on her! "Yue Er!" Li Sha''s wound up heart finally rxed as she walked briskly to Mu Ru Yue''s side as she said, "Yue Er, you''ve really worried me just now! I don''t know what happened but Ding Lin had broken through to the God-general Peak realm¡­" She couldn''t help but pursed her lips upon saying that. ''It''s lucky this fellow is too abnormal to the point even a God-general Peak realm practitioner can''t do anything to her¡­'' Mu Ru Yue smiled slightly as she turned to face the crowd before her. Her cold voice was gradually heard throughout the arena, "There is also something I will like to announce for epting her challenge." She paused for a moment before she continued, "If someone wants to purchase General Stage Mid and High Rank pills, you cane and look for me anytime." The crowd''s breath tightened as they stared at Mu Ru Yue with fervent gazes. There were several alchemists in God Academy. But there weren''t many alchemists willing to sell their alchemy pills. Yet, this woman was willing to sell her pills. How could they not be stirred up? Mu Ru Yue looked toward the three others by her side and said with a slight smile after tossing out those words, "Let''s go." Li Sha blinked herrge eyes as she asked, beaming, "I heard you''ve used a pill to help Yi Lian increase her might from the God-general High realm to the God-general Peak realm. I wonder if you can also give me one." "I can." Instantly, Li Sha''s eyes lit up. She hugged Mu Ru Yue, grinning. "Yue Er, I love you too much." l Chapter 1147 - Fire Phoenixs Return Part 5

Chapter 1147 - Fire Phoenix''s Return Part 5

"Hmph!" A middle-aged man mmed his hand on the table within the hall. With his face turned ashen, heined, "Lord Region Head, is this how you treat your guests? You don''t even have a teapot!" Mu Ru Yue swept a gaze at the man that said that. Kong Fan seemed to know what she was thinking so he whispered to her, "This fellow is the head of the Yin family, Yin Hua (hospitable splendid). Thergest weaponry within the Nanyang region is owned by the Yin family! Therefore, he has a rather prideful personality. Of course, he has the qualification to be prideful." Mu Ru Yue nodded after hearing that. She shifted her gaze to Yin Hua and said indifferently, "Head of the Yin family, you can see that our Region Head manor is worn-down to such a standard. We don''t have such an expensive good such as tea leaves¡­" If Li Sha was here and listened to Mu Ru Yue''s words, she would certainly snort. If she, who could casually toss out sixty Mid Rank Spiritual Stones, was poor, would there still be any rich people in the world? "Hehe." There was a most eye-catching red-robed woman within the crowd. She covered her lips and giggled before shemented with a flirtatious gaze, "You''re really an interesting little girl. I wonder if little sister has time to spare to apany elder sister?" When Kong Fan swept a gaze at the red-robed woman, his expression of disgust was as though he had swallowed a housefly. He neared Mu Ru Yue''s ear again and whispered, "This woman is the leader of the underworld in the Nanyang Region. She has control over gambling dens, prostitution, and various assassin organisation! She is a really remarkable person but¡­ she has a fetish. She dislikes man but loves woman instead. Region head, it is advisable for you to not associate much with her." Mu Ru Yue raised her brow and replied calmly, "I understand. What about the rest?" Introduce all of them to me." "Understood." Kong Fan had noticed the change of attitude of the Wang Ba Brothers group toward her. Hence, he had more reverence toward the new Region Head. "Have you noticed that really skinny, gentle, and quiet-looking man? He is actually the young master of the Wen family, Wen Hao (culture grand). He had been governing the Wen family ever since the head of the Wen family was bed-ridden. He looks youthful, but he has his way of doing things. The Wen family has be stronger than it was in the past under his governance. The Wen family is known for its medicinal nts. If Region Head needs something, you can trade with him. Mu Ru Yue turned her head to look at Wen Hao. When he received her gaze, he smiled at her indicating friendliness. However, she understood that for the Wen family to flourish to such an extent. That man wasn''t as gentle as his appearance¡­ "There isn''t much to say about the rest. The most important influential factions in Nanyang Region are those three that have influential power in bnce with each other." Kong Fan frowned tightly. He was a little worried as he didn''t know if the Region Head would be able to deal with those three influential power¡­ "Region Head, quickly tell us the reason for inviting us over. Is it to beg for your life? Hahaha! It''s a pity I won''t have mercy on you unless you scram out of the Nanyang Region!" Yin Huaughed heartily as he looked cynically at Mu Ru Yue. Mu Ru Yue gradually stood up and said at her own pace, "I invited all of you over to make you aware of a matter. Our Region Head manor will be hosting an alchemy pill auction in half a month. I hope to see you there at that time!" "Alchemy pill auction?" Yin Hua was stunned for a moment before heughed brazenly and mocked, "Region Head, are you kidding? It can''t be you are trying to auction Heaven Stage pills, right? Those kinds of pills don''t have any effects on us deities. Hahaha!" l Chapter 1152-1153 Alchemy Pill Auction Part 5

Chapter 1152 - Alchemy Pill Auction Part 5

Ten Thousand Elementary Spiritual Stones were equivalent to a Hundred Mid Rank Spiritual Stones. It wasn''t a small amount to them, but it was worth it in getting ten God-general High realm practitioners in exchange¡­ Qiu Mei smiled alluringly as she gave in, "Mister Wen, I shall let you have those pills on behalf of our usual good interactions with each other. I hope you can pay visits to my brothel. I will let my lead prostitute take good care of you." "Cough! Cough!" Wen Hao coughed dryly, nearly choking on his saliva. With a trace of awkwardness that flickered past his face, he said, "Lady Qiu Mei should know I don''t go to those ces." "Hehe!" Qiu Mei covered her lips andugh before continuing, "Little Brother Wen Hao is still as adorable. Elder sister was just kidding with you. Why do you need to take it so seriously? Manager Kong, I wonder if we can carry on the auction?" Mu Ru Yue raised her brow slightly from within the crowd, surveying the fewrge influential power fighting among themselves. It was due to the presence of those three influential power that people who failed to report their bids in time to be frightened by their biddings¡­ "Wu Chen, who do you think will obtain the next ten pills?" Ye Wu Chen smirked as he replied, "Qiu Mei." "Why?" "It''s really simple. It was clear Qiu Mei wasn''t going all out during her initial bid. Her expression didn''t fluctuate in the slightest. On the other hand, Yin Hua was profusely sweating cold sweat. It was obvious he wasn''t doing as financially well as the other two influential power. As for the Wen family, he has already obtained ten pills. If he continues to bid, it will be the same as offending the other two influential power." "That''s right," Mu Ru Yue chuckled as she continued, "The next ten Breaking General Pill will surely enter Qiu Mei''s hands! Moreover, I don''t n on letting the Yin family obtain any pills this time!" The auction started again as they were discussing. "Congrattions to Young Master Wen in obtaining ten Breaking General Pill. The starting bid for the next ten Breaking General Pill is Ten Thousand Elementary Spiritual Pill as usual. You are free to start calling your bids now!" Swish! Yin Hua''s expression changed instantly as he couldn''t help but shriek, "How can your Region Head Manor still have ten more Breaking General Pill?" ''T-this is impossible!'' His body shuddered, unable to ept what was happening before him. "Didn''t the head of the Yin family said the Region Head Manor at most only have a Heaven Stage Alchemist? Why are they able to continuously take out General Stage pills? Moreover, it is even the Breaking General Pill!" The crowd was discussing at this moment, casting questioning and mockery gazes at Yin Hua. He was so embarrassed that he wanted to squeeze into the seam of the ground¡­ "Fifty Thousand Spiritual Stones!" Qiu Mei swept a gaze at the gravely paled Yin Hua before she smiled alluringly. Nheless, there was contempt within her pair of beautiful eyes. "Head of the Yin family, I wonder if you will be fighting over with me for the pills. But I remember you initially looked down upon this Region Head Manor!" Yin Hua''splexion turned increasingly gravely pale. He clenched his fists tightly as he sneered and replied, "I had indeed looked down upon this Region Head Manor but so what? Haven''t all of you also belittled her from the start? Moreover, everyone loves profits. As long as I give her enough bids, she won''t mind whatever I said previously!" He paused for a moment after saying that. With a sneer, he bade, "I bid Seventy Thousand Elementary Spiritual Stones!" ''That''s right, she probably won''t give up anything for the profits that is near to grasp even if it is to kill her parents as long as I give her enough profits¡­'' Yin Hua smirked cynically upon thinking about that, sneering at Mu Ru Yue. ''I must get my hands on those pills no matter what¡­'' l Chapter 1153 - Alchemy Pill Auction Part 6 "One Hundred and Ten Thousand!" Qiu Mei sniggered with a cold smile as she swept a disdainful gaze at Yin Hua''s face. Swish! mours instantly arose from the crowd. Everyone had gotten a shock. "It''s no wonder why alchemist held such a high position in the world. It is due to the cost of pills! It is just ten pills. Yet, they cost One Hundred and Ten Thousand Elementary Rank Spiritual Stones!" "The price for this auction round is even more than the first! It seems the Yin family can''t triumph over Qiu Mei!" The crowd looked toward each other before turning their heads to look at the crowd before them. "Hmph!" Yin Hua''splexion darkened. He snorted coldly before he said, "Lady Qiu Mei, I won''t fight with you this time. I will let you have them." ''Currently, Qiu Mei and Wen Hao have already gotten pills. There shouldn''t be anyonepeting against me in the next round. Since so, why should I spend such a lofty sum of money now?'' Qiu Mei smiled alluringly as she replied, "I will thank the head of the Yin family for letting me have them then." Even though she said that, how could the people here not know that the Yin family don''t have the might topete financially with Qiu Mei?'' "One Hundred and Ten Thousand going once! One Hundred and Ten Thousand going twice! One Hundred and Ten Thousand going thrice!" Dang! Once the hammernded, Kong Fan smiled with satisfaction as he said, "It seems the pills will go to Lady Qiu Mei this time round. Let''s carry on to the next auction round!" He took a jade bottle from a person beside him after saying that. He said with a smile, "Following this, we will be auctioning General Stage High Rank General Spiritual Pill. It can enable the consumer to breakthrough from the God-general High realm to the God-general Peak realm. However, there is only a total of five such pills. Moreover, it will be auctioned as a whole. In other words, only one influential power out of the many influential power will be able to obtain five of the pill! The starting bid for this auction round will be Fifty Thousand Elementary Rank Spiritual Stones!" ''General Spiritual Pill?'' Those three words were akin to a heavy hammer smashing hard on the crowd''s heart. They widened their eyes in disbelief as they focused their gazes on the jade bottle in Kong Fan''s hand. Yin Hua''splexion turned gravely pill. He originally thought the next auction would still be the Breaking General Pill. The other two wouldn''t fight with him over them in that case. It was unexpected to him that it would be a higher ranked General Spiritual Pill. Furthermore, there would only be a chance in getting them¡­ Wen Hao swept a gaze at both of them before smirking lightly and said, "One Hundred Thousand!" The crowd was stirred up once again after they heard his bid. The starting bid for this round of auction had reached the final bid for the first auction item at a go. How could it not be shocking? "Mister Wen, there is only a chance in getting it so I can''t let you have them this time." Qiu Mei smiled charmingly and with an amorous gaze, she shouted, "Two Hundred Thousand Elementary Rank Spiritual Stones!" "Three Hundred Thousand!" The crowd hearts shuddered as they heard the gradually climbing bids. It was especially so for some small influential power. There was even a kind of speechlessness about this. It got to be known that they wouldn''t be able to earn Three Hundred Thousand Elementary Spiritual Stones in their entire lives¡­ "Three Hundred Thousand and Ten Thousand!" Yin Hua wiped away the sweat on his forehead before he bade with gritted teeth. "Four Hundred Thousand!" Wen Hao swept a nce at him but his expression didn''t change at all. ''Six Hundred Thousand!" Qiu Ye''s smile gradually diminished as her expression slowly became serious. However, her voice was quickly suppressed by Wen Hao shortly. "A million." Boom! That voice was like an explosion to the crowd, creating an uproar¡­ Everyone was scared witless to the point they suspected they had hearing problems. A Million Elementary Rank Spiritual Stones was equivalent to a High Rank Spiritual Stone! A High Rank Spiritual Stone could enable the practitioner to breakthrough directly from the God-general Peak realm to the God-king realm. However, even though a High Rank Spiritual Stone was equivalent to a Million Elementary Rank Spiritual Stones, it didn''t represent that the Million Elementary Rank Spiritual Stones could be exchanged for a High Rank Spiritual Stone¡­ l Chapter 1154 - Alchemy Pill Auction Part 7

Chapter 1154 - Alchemy Pill Auction Part 7

High Rank Spiritual Stones were scarce within God realm. Several people would choose to hide the High Rank Spiritual Stones once they obtained it. Who could be willing to change the High Rank Spiritual Stone into a Million Elementary Rank Spiritual Stones? Therefore, even though a Million Elementary Rank Spiritual Stones were equivalent to a High Rank Spiritual Stone it would be too troublesome absorbing it. Thus, Wen Hao was willing to bid a Million Elementary Rank Spiritual Stones to get three General Spiritual Pills¡­ Qiu Mei''splexion turned a little pale as she nced at Wen Hao before shemented with a charming smile, "The Wen family is really wealthy to be able to take out a Million Elementary Rank Spiritual Stones! I concede defeat this time!" "You''ve let me win." Wen Hao cupped his fight with a slight smirk. Dang! Kong Fan''s hammernded again. With a beaming smile, he said, "Congrattions to Mister Wen in obtaining five General Spiritual Pills. It will be thest auction item after this round! The starting price for this auction item will be at Hundred Thousand Elementary Rank Spiritual Stones this time!" "Hundred Thousand Elementary Rank Spiritual Stones?" The crowd looked at each other upon hearing that. But there was an unconceble shock in their eyes. The previous General Spiritual Pill starting price was only at Fifty Thousand Elementary Rank Spiritual Stones. Yet, this time the starting bid was a hundred thousand? Could it be the pill was better than the General Spiritual Pill? "Manager Kong, please stop teasing us." Qiu Mei covered her lips and giggled before she continued, "Quickly tell us what is thest auction item!" "Hehe!" Kong Fan chuckled before he revealed, "There will be only a pill for thest item of this auction. But this pill is the God Foundation Pill that will enable the consumer to break through from the God-general Peak realm to the God-king realm!" Only a General Stage Peak Rank Alchemist could refine a God Foundation Pill. Could it be the Region Head Region possesses a General Stage Peak Rank Alchemist? The crowd''s heart shuddered. ps of thunder seemed to have rolled over their hearts, unable to squeak out a single word for a moment¡­ "God Foundation Pill? This is impossible!" Yin Hua''splexion turned gravely pale, void of rosiness. His lips were trembling slightly. ''Can there really be a General Stage Peak Rank Alchemist within the Region Head Manor? ''How can this be not shocking?'' "Everyone, you can start calling your bids." Kong Fan announced with a smile. Qiu Mei snapped out from her initial shock upon hearing that. She nced at Wen Hao with a slight smile. ''Wen Hao had already spent too many Spiritual Stones already for the General Spiritual Pill. He won''t be able to afford the God Foundation Pill even if he desires it. Therefore, this God Foundation Pill will surely be mine¡­'' Just when she wanted to bid, an elderly voice was heard from within the group. "I will bid Ten High Rank Spiritual Stones!" Swish! mours rose from the crowd at this instant. Everyone''s gaze shifted to the elder that was sitting right at the center of the crowd¡­ The elder was dressed in grey robes. He wore a conical bamboo hat, covering his appearance. His voice was hoarse but heavy and low, carrying a slightly sinister vibe. "Who is this old man?" Qiu Mei''s brows creased momentarily. ''The God Foundation Pill is indeed precious but it doesn''t worth Ten High Rank Spiritual Stones. Yet, this old man tossed out such a lofty price! His voice didn''t even change a little.'' "This senior." Yin Hua stood up and nced coldly at Mu Ru Yue and Ye Wu Chen who was sitting on the ground. He sniggered before he persuaded, "I don''t know if this is my ce to say this but the Region Head of Region Head Manor is a disciple of God Academy. Moreover, she doesn''t have much cultivation. Who knows the credibility of that God Foundation Pill she had taken out. Senior, you shouldn''t be deceived¡­" l Chapter 1155 - Alchemy Pill Auction Part 8

Chapter 1155 - Alchemy Pill Auction Part 8

''If she could just take out Breaking General Pill and General Spiritual Pill, I won''t suspect the credibility of her pill despite my shock. But how can she possess an item such as a God Foundation Pill? She must be using an underhanded move to earn money¡­'' "Is that God Foundation Pill really fake?" "I-it can''t really be what he said right?" The crowd whispered to the person beside them upon hearing that, discussing¡­ "Fake?" The elder smiled sinisterly. He replied in a sinister cold voice that seemed to have originated from hell, "It can''t be that this old man is unable to decipher the credibility of the pill, right?" "Senior," Yin Hua''s expression turned gloomy as he said, "I was just advising you out of goodwill. This Region Head Manor can do anything for profits, even snatching others'' ore veins. Currently, she can totally use a General Stage Low Rank Pill to substitute a peak rank pill today!" "Hur!" Suddenly, a snigger was heard as she rebuked, "Snatching others'' ore veins? Head of Yin family, if I haven''t remembered wrong, it seems it is your people that wanted to snatch her ore vein but was chased away by her subordinate in the end. Is that right?" Qiu Mei smirked alluringly but disdain was revealed from her pretty eyes. There were several materialistic people within God Realm. If Mu Ru Yue didn''t have sufficient power on her hands, Qiu Mei might not speak out for her. But since she possessed a General Stage Peak Rank Alchemist, she must ce importance on her¡­ But nobody would have thought the mysterious alchemists in their eyes was Mu Ru Yue herself. "Qiu Mei!" Yin Hua''s expression changed drastically as he asked with gritted teeth, "Are you going against me?" "No!" Qiu Mei shook her head. She blinked her beautiful eyes and continued, "I was just speaking the truth. Head of Yin family, are you not admitting what you have done?" "You¡­" Yin Hua''splexion turned ashen out of anger. Just when he wanted to say something, the grey-robed elder moved in a sh before Kong Fan. He extended his twig-like hand as he said coldly, "Can you give me the pill?" "Alright." Kong Fan suddenly got back to his senses, cing the pill in the elder''s hand. The elder left the venue after taking the pill. However, he halted his steps for a moment when walking past Yin Hua. He said to him, "Don''t use your ignorance as a reason to be brazen! You''ve got to know there are countless experts in thisrge continent! Furthermore, you aren''t a person that can dominate the entire world!" ''There was a person that could dominate the entire world a thousand years ago¡­ ''It''s a pity that person fell for other people''s scheme, disappearing from the eyes of the crowd of God Realm. Nobody knows his location even after so many years¡­'' "I don''t know why this old man gives me a really strange feeling." Mu Ru Yue narrowed her eyes slightly as she looked at the direction where the elder left the room. The elder seemed to have felt her gaze, halting his steps. He turned his head to look at a woman at a side. He frowned but still left without turning back his head in the end¡­ "Master, you''re back!" Just when a grey-robed elder walked into a manor with a luxurious grandeur, a handsome, tall and straight figure quickly walked before him blocking the elder''s path. "I''ve gone to check out a Pill Auction and gotten quite a big harvest. Look at this item¡­" He raised his hand upon saying that. A pill instantly appeared within the palm of his elderly hand. "I-is that God Foundation Pill?" Hai Wei (sea might) was stunned for a moment as he looked astonished at the elder''s face. l Chapter 1156 - Alchemy Pill Auction Part 9

Chapter 1156 - Alchemy Pill Auction Part 9

"That''s right, this is the God Foundation Pill that I had purchased with Ten High Rank Spiritual Stones!" "What?" Hai Wei nearly leaped to his feet before he said sourly, "Master, have you gone nuts to buy a God Foundation Pill with Ten High Rank Spiritual Stones?! If you want God Foundation Pill, why don''t you refine it yourself? Why did you spend such a lofty price to get it?" ''The old man must have lost his mind! It isn''t Elementary Rank Spiritual Stones but is High Rank Spiritual Stones. He has wasted all ten High Rank Spiritual Stones.'' Hai Wei''s heart ached terribly¡­ "You take a closer look at it." The grey-robed elder swept a nce at his disciple before he replied calmly. "Hmm?" Hai Wei was a little stunned. He ced the pill beneath his nose and smelt it before sticking out his tongue to lick it lightly. Suddenly, he seemed to have felt something making him widen his eyes. "A hundred person fusion rate? My heavens, this is my first time seeing a person that could fuse all of the medicinal nts perfectly. Even the rate of diffusion of the pill is incredibly high. It can be said that once this pill enters the mouth, it can instantly be absorbed by the body¡­" Hai Wei was greatly shocked. ''It''s no wonder why Master purchased this pill! It is due to its fusion and diffusion rates are at a hundred percent. Even the God Foundation Pill Master refines couldn''t reach such rates!'' "That''s right, I felt it the moment I looked at this pill." The elder nodded as he said, "I only know a person that could refine such pills in this world." "Who?!" "A peerless expert from a thousand years ago, the founder of God Sect, Wu Wang!" Reverence filled his eyes when he said that. This was the first time Hai Wei saw his master having such an expression¡­ It was as though the person he just mentioned was a god he wanted to worship. "But, hadn''t Lord Wu Wang already stopped existing since a thousand years ago?" The elder''s eyes darkened as he said with a sneer, "He was set up by people of Dan family that year! However, with just the might of the Dan family, they shouldn''t have been able to kill him so there must be a mole within our God Sect. But this matter has already urred about a thousand years ago, unable to investigate further on it! But it''s fortunate that Lady Zi Yu (son fish) has taken charge of God Sect, allowing God Sect to not fall to be a mediocre power. But even if that is the case, God Sect''s influential power has dropped tremendously with the absence of Head Sect Wu Wang. The God Sect is even unable to beparable with the Dan family now¡­" The God Sect that year simrly got well-known via pills. It was due to Wu Wang''s existence that God Sect became the most powerful influential power in the God realm. But now, God Sect had already been overtaken by Dan family¡­ "Disciple, if we can let her join my God Sect, perhaps God Sect will regain its former glory. Lord Wu Wang will also feel gratified from heaven in that case." The elder became silent upon saying that. A glimmer shed past his eyes¡­ But when the master and disciple was considering how to rope in the Region Head Manor, there was a woman with white waterfall-like hair using her thin fingers to caress a man''s face that was sleeping calmlyying inside a coffin in a hidden room within God Sect where nobody knew about it. She had a slight smile on her face. The woman looked extremely youthful. Her appearance was in a rather good condition. It was smooth and exquisite. Her skin was so tender that it seemed to be able to be broken by being blown at; there weren''t any ws on her face. However, it was only after the omission of her white hair. "Wu Wang¡­" Her finger caressed his handsome face. Zhu Zi Yu (son fish)''s gaze became absent-minded as shemented, "It already has been a thousand years¡­ I didn''t expect a thousand years to past so quickly. You have finally quietly apanied me for a thousand years now¡­" l Chapter 1157 - Alchemy Pill Auction Part 10

Chapter 1157 - Alchemy Pill Auction Part 10

"She had already died for so many years. Yet, you still can''t forget her. Do you know my heart aches a lot whenever I see you in pain due to her? It is good you have finally settled down, quietly staying by my side¡­" "Wu Wang, I know you must hate me. You hate me for betraying you for the Dan family. But I did it all for you. I don''t want you to continue to suffer nor willing to see your worn out yourself. I can only make you into such a state so that you cany down all of your sorrows and stay by my side this way¡­" Zhu Zi Yu''s gaze became gentle. With a slender long finger caressing his handsome face, she said with deep affections, "Wu Wang, don''t worry. I will help you take good care of God Sect. The Dan family promised me they won''t invade God Sect for as long as I exist. I know you''ve sent your daughter to the lower realm''srge continent. Moreover, the Dan family has also dispatched people to snatch away the Alchemy Book in her hands. However, you don''t need to worry as I won''t let your daughter die under your enemy''s hands¡­" "I will kill her myself!" Zhu Zi Yu''s expression was filled with killing intent at that moment as she continued, "It will be a humiliation to you if she dies under the Dan family''s hands. Only people of God Sect qualifies to kill her! Wu Wang, please forgive me that I can''t let your daughter live. If she lives, she will eventually find you. Moreover, the Alchemy Book has the power to save you¡­ If that happens, what will be awaiting you will be those pain again! Therefore, I can only kill her for you! Wu Wang, I believe you will be able to understand what I''ve done. I won''t let her hurt you after all." ''I no longer want to see his previous haggard appearance. A sword seemed to have pierced through my heart when I saw that state of him. ''Hence, I chose to betray him to stop him from suffering¡­ ''The only power that can make him sleep dormant forever was thebination of my power and the Dan family''s might! ''I believe this man will surely not me me no matter what I do. It is all due to my deep love for him¡­'' "Wu Wang," Zhu Zi Yu smiled as she looked gently at the man and continued, "I''ve fallen in love with you the first time my eyesnded on you. It''s a pity you already have a wife at that time so I can only watch you in the dark. I have even hidden my feelings for you while staying behind you¡­ Currently, your wife has already died. The rest of your life should belong to me then. I won''t share you with anyone else. Even if that person¡­ is your daughter!" Her eyes became increasingly gentle when she said that. It was like a breeze¡­ Nobody in God Sect would be able to imagine Wu Wang that had disappeared a thousand years hadn''t died and had been within the God Sect! Moreover, Zhu Zi Yu, who had been sustaining the God Sect, was the main culprit in betraying him. All of these were out of twisted love. "Chief, someone is looking for you outside." Currently, Mu Ru Yue was discussing something with Ye Wu Chen but was suddenly interrupted by that report. She frowned a little before pushing open the room''s door, walking out. "Who hase looking for me?" Wang Hai rubbed his head before he said, "It is the old man that bought the God Foundation Pill and there''s a youth by his side¡­" "Are you referring to the old man that was wearing a conical bamboo hat?" Mu Ru Yue raised her brow as she continued, "I''ve already guessed that my path will definitely cross with his again. But I didn''t expect it to be so soon. Wu Chen, let''s head out to have a look¡­" l Chapter 1158 - Break Through Again Part 1

Chapter 1158 - Break Through Again Part 1

With a nce, Mu Ru Yue saw the two Master and disciple in the courtyard. Simrly, the other two saw Mu Ru Yue and Ye Wu Chen entered the courtyard. The grey-robed elder had already taken off his conical bamboo hat. His bright eyes swept a gaze past Mu Ru Yue before shifting his gaze toward Ye Wu Chen. A trace of amazement shed past his eyes. ''This man isn''t simple! ''For some reasons, I feel apprehensive toward this man who doesn''t seem to have a very high cultivation¡­'' Ye Wu Chen seemed to have felt him sizing him up, casting his gaze toward the elder. But his pair of purple eyes were filled with sinister coldness, carrying a grandeur that seemed to havee from hell¡­ "I wonder why have you twoe looking for me." Mu Ru Yue frowned slightly as she looked at the two with a fake smile and continued, "If not, are you thinking of robbing our ce due to being unsatisfied with just a God Foundation Pill?" "Hur! Hur!" The grey-robed elder sniggered sinisterly. He withdrew his gaze and shifted his gaze toward Mu Ru Yue as he introduced himself, "I still have not introduced myself. I am Elder Tong Xuan municate mysterious) of God Sect. This is my disciple Hai Wei." "God Sect?" Mu Ru Yue was stunned for a moment as she looked dazedly at the grey-robed elder. Perhaps Tong Xuan took Mu Ru Yue''s expression as if she had gotten a fright from hearing the influential power he had mentioned that he chuckled, feeling a littlecent. Just as he wanted to say something, he saw her looked toward Kong Fan and asked, "Kong Fan, what kind of influential power is the God Sect he mentioned?" "Cough! Cough!" Tong Xuan nearly choked to death by his breath as he looked with a flushed face at Mu Ru Yue. ''God Sect is one of the top influential power in the God realm. Yet, she hasn''t heard of God Sect before. How can this not make him feel embarrassed? This was the first time Hai Wei saw his master having such an expression that he couldn''t help but chuckle. But when he saw the gaze Tong Xuan cast at him, he immediately withdrew his waves ofughter. Nheless, his face flushed red due to holding back hisughs. Kong Fan was a little embarrassed that he couldn''t help to find a hole to squeeze into. He replied, slightly awkward, "Lord Region Head, the God Sect possess a tremendously high position in God realm. Currently, it is just beneath influential power such as Dan family. They are simrly known for their alchemy pills. It was rumoured that God Sect previously was so glorious where nobody in the entire God realm can deal with God Sect. It is only recently that their influential power plummeted to its current state. However, they still aren''t influential power that we small influential power can oppose¡­" "Oh." Mu Ru Yue nodded, feeling enlightened. She then asked, "Wu Chen, have you heard of them?" Ye Wu Chen''s gentle gazended on Mu Ru Yue. He shook his head smilingly. The woman''s figure was solely reflected in his entire purple eyes, as though she was the only one in his eyes¡­ "I have not." Mu Ru Yue withdrew the light smile on her face as she looked indifferently at the master and disciple that were feeling embarrassed. She asked, "Tell me why have youe looking for me." "Hehe!" Tong Xuan chuckled. He replied with a husky voice, "I want to know who have refined the pills that you have auctioned." "I was the one that refined them." Mu Ru Yue smirked slightly as she continued, "But it can''t be you all came here just to ask that right?" A p of thundernded on Tong Xuan''s heart. He widened his eyes in astonishment, looking at Mu Ru Yue with disbelief. "Have you said you were the one that refined those pills?" ''Initially, I thought Mu Ru Yue had recruited an alchemist from somewhere. But I didn''t expect for those pills to be refined by herself.'' l Chapter 1159-1160 Break Through Again Part 2

Chapter 1159- Break Through Again Part 2

Logically speaking, a God Foundation Pill wasn''t enough to make him be shocked. ''My disciple had broken through to the General Stage Peak Rank several years ago after all. Currently, he is still rapidly improving his alchemy skills. Moreover, there are countless youthful talented alchemist within God realm. ''But it shouldn''t be forgotten that her pill''s fusion and diffusion rates are at one hundred percent! Those kinds of rates aren''t what I can reach!'' Tong Xuan took in a deep breath before he asked with a serious expression, "Thisdy, I wonder if you are willing to be my disciple." "I am sorry." Mu Ru Yue paused for a moment before she continued, "I already have a master. Even though he isn''t at this ce, I don''t intend to have other masters except him. Therefore, I can''t ept your offer." Tong Xuan felt it was a pity upon hearing that. ''I really intend to recruit her as my disciple. But I can''t force her despite her circumstances nor can I cripple her to forcefully obtain her, right? ''If Lord Wu Wang was still living, he probably would be angered to death if he saw me doing that.'' "It is truly a pity." Tong Xuan sighed. Glimmers danced in his eyes, suddenly thinking about something. He chuckled as he asked, "Lady, I have a request. I don''t know if you will be willing to ept or not." "What is it?" "It is like this. Your fusion and diffusion rates are incredibly powerful. I am hoping for my disciple to temporarily assist you. You can instruct him to do whatever odd jobs you have. But please give him some pointers in your free time." Tong Xuan instigated to Hai Wei using his eyes when he said that. Hai Wei momentarily came back to his senses as he hastily walked toward Mu Ru Yue. He said respectfully, "Grandmaster, please let me stay. It will suffice for me in just assisting you." "Mu Er." When Mu Ru Yue wanted to reject, a man''s charming voice was heard from her side, "Since he wanted to follow you, let him stay." Mu Ru Yue''s heart shuddered when she heard that. But she understood that Ye Wu Chen must have a reason for saying that. Thus, she didn''t reject their request. "Alright, I can let him stay." "That''s perfect!" Tong Xuan''s eyes lit up. A candid smile was disyed on his gloomy elderly face. ''As long as Hai Wei stays, not only can he learn some knowledge that even I don''t know from her, he can, more importantly, forge a connection with her. If God Sect has a crisis in the future, perhaps they may need her help¡­'' "Hai Wei, master has to leave for some time. You are to stay and help out in the Region Head manor during that period." Tong Xuan red at him before he warned, "Remember to listen to Lady Mu''s orders!" "Master, don''t worry. Your disciple won''t let you down!" A glimmer flickered past Hai Wei''s eyes as he chuckled confidently. "Alright." Tong Xuan patted Hai Wei''s shoulder. He gave Mu Ru Yue ast nce before he said, "I will pass my disciple over to thedy. Please feel free to beat and scold him. He is the type of person that won''t be obedient unless you give him a little beating." "Master!" Resent was expressed in Hai Wei''s eyes. ''Is this old man my master? He actually allows other people to beat me, his own disciple¡­'' Tong Xuan shot a warning nce at Hai Wei. He no longer said further, turning around and quickly disappearing into the sunlight outside the courtyard. "Kong Fan, escort him to his living quarters." "Alright." Kong Fan cupped his fists as he said, "Lord Hai Wei, please follow me." "I will be troubling you." Hai Wei swung his sleeves downward before following Kong Fan, heading to the guest rooms. They disappeared under the sunlight in a blink of an eye¡­ "Wu Chen." Mu Ru Yue slightly withdrew her gaze to look at the man''s handsome and charming face. With a raise of her brow, she asked, "Why did you want to let him stay?" l Chapter 1160 - Break Through Again Part 3 Ye Wu Chen''s eyes were filled with a sneer as he gently rubbed his chin with his slender long finger. With a sinister smirk, he said, "You have to work so much daily. Since someone willingly knocks on the door to serve you, why not? Moreover, that old man of God Sect is really strong. Perhaps you may need to use him in the future¡­" ''That''s right, the elder''s cultivation is very high. But I don''t need to be too guarded around him. ''It is due to him being able to obtain whatever he wants with his might. However, he chose not to use force butpromised with Mu Ru Yue instead. ''He, more importantly, didn''t force Mu Ru Yue to be his disciple¡­'' Therefore, it was precisely due to that Ye Wu Chen allowed Hai Wei to stay behind¡­ "Grandmaster, what should I do now?" Hai Wei, who just had his living quarters settled by Kong Fan, came running into the alchemy room before he could warm up the seat in his room. He looked at Mu Ru Yue, beaming with smiles. Mu Ru Yue nced at Hai Wei before she pointed at the bunch of medicinal nts before her and ordered, "You are to use fire to fuse all these medicinal nts." "Grandmaster, about this¡­" Hai Wei was stunned for a moment as he looked astonished at Mu Ru Yue. "You were the one that wanted to be my assistant. This is your first task." Mu Ru Yue''s expression was calm and collected, as though she was just saying that casually. "Grandmaster, it isn''t that I am not willing to do alchemist apprentice''s work, but there are several medicinal nts that go against each other. It will be very difficult to fuse them." Hai Wei looked suspiciously at Mu Ru Yue as he used a questioning tone when he said that. "Are you saying it is impossible for the medicinal nts to fuse because there are medicinal power that go against each other?" Mu Ru Yue smiled slightly as she exined, "The Berserk Fruit and Frozen Snow Flower is indeed cold and hot medicinal nts so their medicinal power will oppose each other. However if there is the Gold Silver Flower added within those two medicinal nts, their medicinal power will reach an equilibrium. "Therefore, every problem has a solution. Following this, it will be up to your ability. I want to see the final product of all of the medicinal nts fusing as one without any ws in three days." Mu Ru Yue no longer said further upon saying that. She turned around and left the alchemy room, leaving Hai Wei by himself within the room filled with medicinal nts. Perhaps Hai Wei was respectful toward Mu Ru Yue due to Tong Xuan''s grandeur at the beginning, carrying some disdain in his heart. However, he felt enlightened after hearing what she said. It was as though he saw rays of light when he was trapped within darkness¡­ "What she said is right. Nothing is absolute! Even if there''s trouble, there must be a way to solve it¡­" He calmed down and surveyed the medicinal nts in the room. Following that, he took in a deep breath and raised his hand to grab onto a silver-white coloured flower. mes were ignited from his palm. Drip after drip of medicinal fluid frequently flowed into a bottle¡­ Hai Wei was still fifteen minuteste to pass the fused medicinal liquid to Mu Ru Yue even though he had used all of his might. However, Mu Ru Yue didn''t say anything. She just gave him a mountain of medicinal nts again but limited the time to two days¡­ Hai Wei still had suspicion over Mu Ru Yue''s might this time. However, his expression changed after three days. It was no longer forced respect but whole-heartedly respecting her instead. Hai Wei could feel that his control over the fusion of medicinal nts had improved greatly within these three days. He at least had the confidence of having more than eighty-five percent fusion rate when refining pills that were lower than his current alchemy rank¡­ l Chapter 1161-1162 Break Through Again Part 4

Chapter 1161 - Break Through Again Part 4

Currently, Mu Ru Yue had a stack of documents in her hands within the courtyard. She waszily leaning against Ye Wu Chen, gently flipping the documents in her hands. Ye Wu Chen''s gaze had always been focused on her from the start. His smile intensified. ''How long has it been? "How long has it been since we can live so rxed ever since the year we left Ghost King Manor? I wish with all my heart that time can freeze now as this ce has only she and I¡­'' It was a pity reality loved to go against wishes. An exmation was suddenly heard, breaking the tranquil and beautiful moment. "Grandmaster, I have just refined a God Foundation Pill. Its fusion rate has already reached ny percent!" Hai Wei walked briskly over with tion pasted on his face. ''To the alchemists, the high fusion rate is hard to achieve. Even if it is my Master, his fusion rate can only reach ny-three percent. But I have managed to increase my fusion rate to ny in just a few days¡­ ''Master won''t have been able to bring me such drastic improvements." "Mmhm." Mu Ru Yue raised her brow as she said with an indifferent smile, "We will increase the might of Region Head Manor next. Therefore, I want you to help with refining a lot of pills. As for what pills needed, Kong Fan will let you know." Hai Wei was stunned for a moment. He rubbed his head and asked, "What about you grandmaster?" "Wu Chen and I will enter seclusion training!" ''Only spiritual stones won''t have any side effects when martial practitioners absorb them in this world! Since I have recently obtained a High Rank Spiritual Stone, I can directly breakthrough from the God-general High realm to the God-king Low Rank realm.'' A breeze blew past within the room. The bed curtain brushed gently against the woman''s face. The woman currently had her eyes closed, holding an enormous spiritual stone in her hand. Following the opening of her skin pores, the power from the spiritual stone entered her body through her skin pores quickly absorbing into her dantian¡­ Suddenly, a mighty power rose from the woman''s body, expanding outward at the speed of lightning. Yet, that power didn''t disappear. It became increasingly stronger instead¡­ "Phew~" The woman opened her eyes after a long time, exhaling a mouthful of air. Shemented, "I have used half a month of absorbing to finally be able to fully absorb the power of the High Rank Spiritual Stone. I have also broken through to the God-king Low realm. Even though I still have nine High Rank Spiritual Stones, it will make my cultivation unstable if I break through too fast. But I wonder which cultivation Wu Chen has reached now¡­" Mu Ru Yue had a gut feeling that Ye Wu Chen would only be stronger than her. He would never be weaker than her! "It is about time for me to increase my alchemy standard as well." Mu Ru Yue took in a deep breath before gradually standing up, heading out of the room¡­ She simrly used half a month to breakthrough in her alchemy skills. Thus, at least one month had passed once she left the room. Hai Wei had refined countless types of pills during that month, filling the entire room with pills. The members of the Wang Ba Brothers Group had never seen that many pills before so they curiously surrounded Hai Wei with reverence-filled eyes. However, they longed to be Mu Ru Yue more as she was able to recruit such an alchemist. Perhaps it would be their greatest blessings to be able to follow her¡­ "Grandmaster!" When Hai Wei raised his head and saw Mu Ru Yue, his eyes instantly lit up. He walked briskly over to her and said, "You havee out from seclusion training?" "Mhm." Mu Ru Yue nodded. l Chapter 1162 - Break Through Again Part 5 Suddenly, Hai Wei seemed to have discovered something. He frowned slightly and asked curiously, "You seems to have broken through. I wonder what cultivation you have reached now?" ''That''s right, this woman''s grandeur is indeed different. Can it be she had broken through with the assistance of the High Rank Spiritual Stone? ''If it is so, it is possible.'' "Which cultivation are you referring to?" Mu Ru Yue swept a gaze at Hai Wei before asking indifferently. Hai Wei nearly burst out inughter. ''I am naturally referring to her martial cultivation. Can it be she is able to even make a breakthrough in her alchemy in such a short time frame? It is impossible! ''If she wants to break through from the General Stage Peak Rank to the King Stage, she must definitely need several months to achieve that!'' However, Hai Wei still asked with a smile even though he had such thoughts, "Grandmaster, how much have you broken through in your alchemy standard during that month of seclusion training?" Mu Ru Yue rubbed her nose as she replied, not thinking much about it, "King Stage Mid Rank." ''W-what?'' Hai Wei''s smile stiffened as he looked at Mu Ru Yue in disbelief. He continued with a shaky voice, "W-weren''t you a General Stage Peak Rank Alchemist? How can you have broken through to the King Stage Mid Rank, improving by two ranks?!" ''If she said she had broken through in her martial cultivation, it is reasonable. Yet, she had broken through two ranks in her alchemy skills within a month. She can no longer be described as a genius at this stage. She is an abnormal person!'' "Is there a problem?" Mu Ru Yue raised her brows and asked. ''Hai Wei''s alchemy skills aren''t bad so what is there to be so surprised? To people of God Sect, a King Stage Mid Rank alchemist shouldn''t amount to much.'' ''Indeed, there are several King Stage Mid Rank alchemists within God Sect. However, she not only can have her fusion and diffusion rates perfected, but she also has broken through from the General Stage Peak Rank to the King Stage Mid Rank in such a short time frame. Even if it is the top talent of God Sect, he wouldn''t be able to achieve such an improvement!'' Hai Wei gasped, nearly kneeling to hug Mu Ru Yue''s leg. ''This fe is peerless monster!'' "Do you n to scare people to death?" Hai Wei chuckled bitterly as hemented, "It''s no wonder why Master ces importance on you. Perhaps he already knew your potentials. It''s a pity that you, such a monster, isn''t a person of our God Sect¡­" Mu Ru Yue didn''t say anything. She only spoke after a long time had passed, "Hai Wei, I have some matters to pass to Kong Fan and you to settle next. "Grandmaster, please instruct me. I will certainly not refuse as long as it is within my capability!" "Actually, it isn''t a major matter. It is just that our Region Head Manorcks manpower. Therefore, I hope you can help me recruit people, together with Kong Fan! Everyone willing to join our Region head Manor will obtain a God Return Recovery Pill and pills that can assist them in breaking through their cultivations! Moreover, for those that contribute to the Region Head Manor, they can simrly use their contributions to exchange for pills¡­ Furthermore, as long as it is people that had joined the Region Head Manor, they will be given spiritual stones monthly ording to their cultivations!" Hai Wei widened his eyes in shock, staring at Mu Ru Yue. The reason for that was due to Mu Ru Yue giving too many benefits. ''People that join will not only receive pills, but also obtain a fixed amount of spiritual stones from the Region Head Manor every month. They will no longer need to worry about how to cultivate further! ''No matter if it is a pill or spiritual stone, aren''t they treasures people vie over? But when those are in her hands, she just casually takes them out. Hai Wei couldn''t help but think back about that astonishing auction. ''Perhaps she will only be the one to spend so freely. Who in this North Wind ins will toss out such ample conditions to recruit people for her influential power?'' l Chapter 1163 - Break Through Again Part 6

Chapter 1163 - Break Through Again Part 6

Inparison to Hai Wei, Kong Fan had a better understanding of Mu Ru Yue. He understood that wealth and treasure meant nothing to her. What she needed was power she could use¡­ "Lord, don''t fret. I believe several people wille to sign up for those ample conditions!" "Alright, I will pass the rest of this matter to you all." Mu Ru Yue yawned. She walked out of the room after tossing those words, heading to the seclusion room Ye Wu Chen was in¡­ However, the door was still tightly shut. A powerful aura was leaking out of the room, making people know that he was still breaking through¡­ "I don''t know when Wu Chen will being out from seclusion training. He is taking such a long time this time." Mu Ru Yue sighed, but she didn''t say further. She turned around and disappeared into the morning sunlight. "What did you say?" Bang! Yin Hua stood up after hearing his subordinate''s report. With a gloomy expression, he asked coldly, "Did the Region Head Manor really said that?" "Reporting to the head, this matter indeed had spread out from the Region Head Manor. Currently, everyone within the Nanyang Region knows about this. More importantly, influential power from different parts of North Wind ins hase to report. It is rumoured that everyone that has been sessfully recruited into the Region Head Manor will not only be able to obtain spiritual stones monthly from the manor but they also can use their contributions to the Region Head Manor to exchange for pills. Therefore, many people are trying to squeeze their way into the Region Head Manor¡­" Yin Hua gritted his teeth in hatred as he asked coldly, "What does the Wen family and Qiu Mei n to do? Our Nanyang Region ordinarily had three major powers. But an influential power is trying to share our power. It can''t be they don''t mind it, right?" The subordinate of Yin family nced carefully at Yin Hua upon hearing that before he continued to report, "Head, Lady Qiu Mei had dispatched people to help out and people of the Wen family had also dispatched people to help the Region Head Manor to manage the situation¡­" "What?" Yin Hua''s expression turned ashen as he said furiously, "Can they really be recognizing an outsider to enter the Nanyang Region? I, Yin Hua, will certainly not let such a thing ur! Someone, immediately follow me to head to the Region Head Manor! I really want to see what capabilities she has!" In Yin Hua''s point of view, the Nanyang Region belonged to their influential power. Even if it was people of the academy, they didn''t qualify to barge into this ce. However, it was different for Qiu Mei and Wen Hao. If Mu Ru Yue didn''t have the capability, perhaps they wouldn''t have ced importance on her. However, people in this world was realistic. They could only see the benefits of being on good terms with Mu Ru Yue. As for other reasons, they tossed it to the back of their minds¡­ The three major influential power would still be able to swim freely within the Nanyang Region no matter if she was there. They at most would lose a little influential power. However, she could give them more profits so why not? "Damn, why do you keep on trying to squeeze in? Queue up from the back of the line! Don''t you think of cutting queue!" "That''s right, don''t you think you are the only one that wants to enter the Region Head Manor. We are more anxious than you are! Yet, you still dare to cut queue!" People were packed like sardines outside the Region Head Manor. Sea of heads could be seen when looking afar. Everyone was trying to squeeze forward; frequent shout outs were heard¡­ Yet, the crowd stopped shouting at this moment. Their gazes shot behind when they saw a path opening behind them. They looked curiously at Yin Hua, who was leading a group of people over. "Isn''t that the head of the Yin family? What is he doing here?" "Do you need to ask that? He must be here to seek trouble! The Head of Yin family generally hates other influential power barging into this region. Furthermore, he had recently ndered the Region Head. How can he remain unconcerned when the Region Head created such a hugemotion now?" l Chapter 1164 - Undermining Talent Part 1

Chapter 1164 - Undermining Talent Part 1

Yin Hua walked briskly forth while the crowd was discussing about him. With a cold and stern expression, he shouted, "Make the Region Head scram out here!" Nheless, a disdainful voice was heard from within the courtyard at this moment. "You don''t qualify to meet her!" The crowd looked at each other at that instant, subconsciously moving out of the way. Following that, a handsome, confident, and at ease man gradually walked out from the courtyard. With a sneer in his gaze, he swept a scornful gaze at Yin Hua. Yin Hua''s gaze darkened as he asked coldly, "Who are you?" People of the Region Head Manor couldn''t help butugh out inughs when they heard that. "Yin family''s head, this is our Region Head Manor''s Grandmaster Hai Wei! Our Grandmaster is a King Stage Alchemist. You don''t have the qualification to talk to him!" Hai Wei raised his chin arrogantly. He didn''t even look at Yin Hua as he basked within the crowd''spliments. "Alchemist of the Region Head Manor? Can it be that you''re the one that refined that God Foundation Pill?" Glimmers danced within Yin Hua''s eyes. He offered, "It is a waste of your talent in staying within this Region Head Manor. How about you jump ship to our Yin family? We will give you better conditions!" In Yin Hua''s point of view, the puny Region Head Manor was negligible. If it wasn''t for Grandmaster Hai Wei, perhaps she wouldn''t be able to make such amotion. She couldn''t enter his eyes¡­ The crowd was stunned. Was this the rumoured undermining of talents? He was also doing it in front of the Region Head Manor. If the Region Head Manor lost this alchemist, the manor wouldn''t be able to oppose the Yin family. The crowd felt a little pitiful upon thinking about that. The influential power of the Yin family was really strong. Besides, the daughter of Yin Hua had married a young master of a powerful aristocratic family as his concubine. Even though she only had a concubine''s status, she was doted heavily upon. Therefore, he should know who he should follow for a better future. Just when everyone thought Hai Wei would abandon the Region Head Manor, Hai Wei just snorted coldly. With an arrogant expression, he refused, "Is the Yin family that great? I''m sorry but I am not in the slightest interested in the Yin family. Manager Kong, don''t let these people step a foot into the Region Head Manor to prevent them from sullying the grounds of our territory." Yin Hua''s expression changed drastically as he stared at Hai Wei''s back after Hai Wei turned around and walked away. ''Has he refused me? ''How can this man refuse my invitation? ''Can it be the conditions I offered didn''t satisfy him?'' Yin Hua''s eyes moved around. ''It seems I can''t rush in some matters. I will temporarily let them off today. With time, I can make the Region Head despair after roping him into the Yin family.'' Inparison to the liveliness outside, Mu Ru Yue was currently entertaining guests within therge hall. Qiu Mei''s alluring red robes wrapped around her hot body figure within therge hall. Her smile was captivating. She was like a seductress captivating people''s soul. "Cough! Cough!" Wen Hao coughed dryly. His sicklyplexion was slightly pale. With a slight smile, he said, "Lord Region Head, we have a matter to discuss with you foring here today." "What is it?" Mu Ru Yue''s brow raised as she asked indifferently. "The three major influential power of our Nanyang Region had discovered a tomb before you came. That tomb should have been left behind by an expert several years ago ording to our investigations. As for who that expert is, we will only know once we enter it. Since you havee to the Nanyang Region, we will need to let you be aware of this matter. I wonder of Lord Region Head is interested in that tomb." l Chapter 1165 - Undermining Talent Part 2

Chapter 1165 - Undermining Talent Part 2

"Tomb?" Mu Ru Yue rubbed her chin as she continued, "I don''t have anything important to dotely. Since so, I will make a trip there with you all." tion flickered past Qiu Mei and Wen Hao''s eyes. The exploration this time was really risky. With her addition, the danger might decrease a lot¡­ "We will wait for Lord Region Head then." Wen Hao stood up. With a slight smile on his meager and feeble face, hemented, "I hope we will have a pleasant time together." He cast a final nce at Mu Ru Yue upon saying that before he turned around and left. "Little sister, I hope you won''t let elder sister down" Qiu Mei giggled lovably. She cast a flirtatious gaze at Mu Ru Yue. She then walked briskly out of the door, following closely behind Wen Hao. "Tomb?" Mu Ru Yue chuckled a little as she said, "I hope to gain a harvest during this exploration. But Ye Wu Chen still hasn''te out from seclusion training after so much time had passed. It seems I will be heading there myself¡­" She sighed a little when she thought about that. She looked past the pure azure sky as though she was seeing that charming and handsome face¡­ Chu Zi Yu saw Tong Xuan who was walking into the pce hall from outside within the noble and sacred pce hall. With a slight frown, she asked, "Elder Tong Xuan, you have finally returned. Why hasn''t Hai Wei returned with you?" "Hehe!" Tong Xuan chuckled as he said, "Lady Zi Yu, I have found a talent outside. That talent has mastered the rates of fusion and diffusion of her pills. She had the same aplishment that Lord Wu Wang had previously. Therefore, I have let Hai Wei learn from her. I believe he will have a drastic improvement in his cultivation shortly." "What did you say?" Zhu Zi Yu''s expression became serious. Her impable face turned gloomy momentarily as she queried, "Has her pill''s fusion and diffusion rates reached a hundred percent?" "That''s right!" Tong Xuan smiled as he saidcently, "I will try to form a connection with her first. I will then think of ways on how to make her enter our God Sect!" Zhu Zi Yu''s heart shuddered at that moment. She suppressed her trembling heart, closing her eyes slightly. She then said indifferently, "You are dismissed." "Understood, Lady Zi Yu." Tong Xuan cupped his fists, turning around and leaving the door. Zhu Zi Yu suddenly opened her eyes the instant he left. With a glint that shed past her eyes, shemented, "Her fusion and diffusion rate has reached a hundred percent? Who else other than his bloodline will be able to possess such powerful innate talent? I, Zhu Zi Yu, don''t mind killing the wrong person ten thousand times than to miss out on one! Therefore, no matter if she is the one or not, I won''t let her live. Once she dies, Wu Wang will always be by my side¡­" Zhu Zi Yu''s expression became gentle when she mentioned her beloved''s name. She subconsciously smiled gently. She stood up from her chair, walking out of the pce hall. Tong Xuan halted his steps after walking out of the pce hall. He frowned unknowingly and said curiously, "I wonder why Lady Zi Yu''s expression turned a little strange once I mentioned Lady Mu''s capability." ''If I didn''t see wrong, fear and panic were expressed in her eyes at that instant. It, however, doesn''t have the joy of discovering a talent¡­ ''Why is that? ''Doesn''t Lady Zi Yu wants to help Lord Wu Wang to make God Sect prosper? Why did she express that kind of expression when she heard of such a talent? ''I don''t get it.'' Tong Xuan sighed while he walked out, shaking his head. He quickly vanished from within the pce hall¡­ l Chapter 1166 - Undermining Talent Part 3

Chapter 1166 - Undermining Talent Part 3

Currently, Zhu Zi Yu was facing a ck-robed man within a hidden room. With a ray that flickered past her eyes, she said, "I may have found the location of Wu Wang''s daughter." The ck-robed man nced at Zhu Zi Yu before he said in a gloomy tone, "I don''t know whether I should sympathise with him for him to be loved by you, a malicious woman. You have not only harmed him to such a state, but you also don''t n on letting his daughter off¡­" Zhu Zi Yu sniggered as she replied, "I don''t have a choice in this. I''ve done all this for his sake. I believe he will understand me. By doing this, he will no longer need to suffer! Moreover, isn''t this what your Dan family wants? You can obtain the Alchemy Book by finding her! However, I am not interested in that. All I want is her death!" "Hehe!" The ck-robed man chuckled. He then said in a low and husky voice, "Where is Wu Wang now? Is he still at the lowest level of this hidden room?" "Yes." Zhu Zi Yu smiled. Her smile brimmed with gentleness as she continued, "He can finally stay silently by my side. He has already apanied me for a thousand years. It''s hrious that people of God Sect worship me as their saviour. They are clueless that I was the one that betrayed Wu Wang that year, resulting in him being unconscious and remaining in slumber for a thousand years!" ''But I don''t have an alternative method. It hurts me more than it hurts himself when I see him live his life suffering a pain worse than death¡­'' ng! Suddenly, there was an unintended sound heard from outside the hidden room. Zhu Zi Yu''s expression became sharp. Swish! A frightened face entered her eyes the instant she dashed out from the room¡­ The youth looked young, approximately fifteen years of age. There was an unfaded dread on his immature face. He looked at Zhu Zi Yu like a deer that had gotten a fright. "Do we need to kill him?" The ck-robed man followed her out, casting a gloomy gaze at the youth''s face. He then looked at Zhu Zi Yu. "This little fe is a disciple Tong Xuan had recently recruited!" Zhu Zi Yu''s gaze turned grim as she continued, "Tong Xuan has his life''s vitality writ tablet in his possession. Once he dies, that writ tablet will simrly break. Tong Xuan will then know that his disciple had died at that time. Even though I am not fearful of Tong Xuan''s might, it will surely be troublesome if he found out the truth." "How do you think we should deal with him then?" "Let''s lock him up first." Zhu Zi Yu sneered as she said, "We must never let him appear before Tong Xuan again. Otherwise, he will certainly inform Tong Xuan of our coboration!" The youth retreated two steps out of fear. A mighty powernded on his chest before he could say a word. His lean body instantly was sent flying. Bang! There wasn''t any other sound from him once hended¡­ Argemotion erupted within the Nanyang Region once Hai Wei''s identity was exposed. Everyone knew that there was a youthful King Stage Alchemist within the Region Head Manor. The crowd was constantly cracking their brains toe up of ways in trying to rope him into their respective influential power. Thus, Hai Wei would be surrounded by people every time he left the manor. It wasn''t limited to forcefully giving his gifts. Some women even purposely dressed themselves up pretty and flirtatious to toss an amorous gaze at him. They scared him so much that he no longer dared to step a foot out of the Region Head Manor¡­ However, the crowd didn''t notice that Qiu Mei and the Wen family that were part of the three major influential power of Nanyang Region didn''t make a move on Hai Wei when they were trying every means possible to undermine him. It was as if nothing had happened¡­ l Chapter 1167 - Undermining Talent Part 4

Chapter 1167 - Undermining Talent Part 4

"Grandmaster, you must be living the life. You hide yourself after pushing me to the center of the stage. I was almost scared to death by the passion of those people during this period of time." Hai Wei looked at the woman sitting on the soft couch with her eyes closed andmented a little. Mu Ru Yue opened her eyes and asked apathetically, "How is the recruiting goingtely?" Hai Wei instantly became excited when he heard this topic. He replied, talking non-stop, "Grandmaster, you should be unaware that it wasn''t just people of North Wind in that came, but there were also some idle martial practitioners from other ces that came over. Currently, the influential power of our Region Head Manor is increasing exponentially, we will soon be able to rise up within the North Wind in. "Nheless, I still want to give you a piece of advice. This ce is only the Nanyang Region of North Wind ins. There are countless experts within North Wind ins. Have you heard of Honored Sir Hui Yi (gray clothes)?" "Honored Sir Hui Yi?" Mu Ru Yue was startled as she asked curiously. "That''s right!" Hai Wei smiledcently. "Honored Sir Hui Yi is the top expert in North Wind ins. But he loves to live freely and dislike being tied down to an influential power. He, more importantly, hates people disturbing his peace. Therefore, he lived in seclusion in a small town. That town can be said as the most tranquil ce in the entire North Wind ins. Nobody dares to kill people in Honored Sir Hui Yi''s territory. There previously was a case that a person didn''t believe the rumours and challenged Honored Sir Hui Yi. He was killed in the end, leaving no trace of his body behind!" "Is Honored Sir Hui Yi that amazing?" "That is certain! There isn''t anyone that knows Honored Sir Hui Yi actual age nor do they know his current cultivation. My Master has brought me to visit Honored Sir Hui Yi a few years back. You have to imagine how powerful my Master will be as a monster that lived for a thousand years! Yet, he couldn''t help but act servile toward Honored Sir Hui Yi!" Mu Ru Yue didn''t know how powerful Honored Sir Hui Yi is but she knew how powerful Tong Xuan was. Even Tong Xuan didn''t dare to act brazenly before Honored Sir Hui Yi so Honored Sir Hui Yi was indeed really fearsome¡­ "Therefore, you should try your best not to end up on the bad side of Honored Sir Hui Yi. He is too powerful. It can be said that he can totally use a hand to toss the world upside down!" "I won''t provoke him if he doesn''t provoke me. I am not a person that can take things down low." Mu Ru Yue''s voice was as calm as the wind, her voice was gradually heard within the quiet courtyard. ''If he provokes me first, perhaps I don''t have the strength to oppose him now. But once I have the might, I will certainly pay him back for that! ''However, if others don''t seek trouble with me, I won''t provoke them¡­'' "Hai Wei, I am going to explore a tomb with Wen Hao and the rest. Thus, I will be temporarily passing this Region Head Manor to you." Hai Wei was stunned for a moment before he asked, "You don''t need me to go with you?" "No need." Mu Ru Yue shook her head and replied indifferently. "You are to bring people with you. Wang Hai and Wang Shu among the Wang Ba Brothers Group are God-king experts. There will at least be people that can assist you by bringing them with you. If something were to happen to you, perhaps my Master will beat me to death!" Hai Wei pouted as he suggested. ''More importantly, I don''t want anything to happen to this woman. It will be a major loss to the God realm for such a talent to disappear¡­'' "It suffices for me to go alone. It will just be a burden bringing too many people along with me." ''The tomb is really dangerous. If there were too many people thate with me, it will backfire instead unless if I don''t care about their lives!'' Therefore, Mu Ru Yue wasn''t willing to bring people to the tomb. If she met with danger, she would be too upied to care about them¡­ l Chapter 1168-1169 - Undermining Talent Part 5

Chapter 1168 - Undermining Talent Part 5

"Moreover, I am not heading there myself as I have demon beasts by my side¡­'' When Hai Wei saw that she was already certain of her decision, he nodded and said, "Alright then. I will help you govern the Region Head Manor. Pleasee back as soon as possible." Mu Ru Yue no longer said further when she heard that. She shifted her gaze toward the indistinct aura within the back courtyard. She said inwardly, "Wu Chen, I will be back soon. I hope you will havee out from seclusion training by the day I return¡­" The next day. Yin Hua was looking around at the bottom of the mountain. Yet, he suddenly noticed white robes that were heading toward him. His expression changed instantly. "Why has she appeared here?" Wen Hao nced at Yin Hua before he said, "She was invited by Qiu Mei and me." "You¡­ the two of you¡­" Yin Hua''s expression turned ashen as he rebuked, "You have actually invited this woman! Are you trying to let her rip some profits?" "Hehe." Qiu Mei chuckled lovely as she continued, "Head of Yin family, that''s where you are wrong. We have invited her, hoping she can help us with some dangers. It will be safer to get an additional person during this expedition. With just three of our influential power, we are still unable to fully explore this tomb!" "Hmph!" Head of Yin family snorted coldly. He swung his sleeves down and said, "We don''t need her in this matter. I have already invited a family that is even more powerful than our three influential power! They will gather here in a bit." A group of people walked briskly over as he was saying that. The leader of the group was a man with a cold and stern expression. There was a bunch of people following behind him. The head of the Yin family''s eyes lit up when he saw the man that was walking at the forefront of the group. "Young Master Lin, you are finally here!" ''Lin family of the North Wind City?'' Qiu Mei and Wen Hao''s expression turned grim. Their expressions were incredibly unpleasant. The Lin family was the strongest family within North Wind City. It was rumoured that the Lin family had a God-king Peak realm expert within the Lin family! It was something that nobody could afford to offend! Furthermore, the Head of the Yin family had a connection with the Lin family. This was due to his daughter being the concubine of this Young Master of the Lin family, Lin Tian (approach sky)! With the addition of the Lin family to this expedition, the treasure that wouldnd into their hands would be pitifully miserable. The majority of the treasures wouldnd into the Lin family¡­ Therefore, the two influential power were greatly dissatisfied with the action of the Yin family at this moment. "I''ve heard you all have discovered a tomb. Thus, I''vee here to explore it. I wonder if we can start now?" Perhaps it was due to being backed by the Lin family that Yin Hua got confident. With puffed out chest, he said, "Young Master Lin, there is a slightmotion before you came. Wen Hao and Qiu Yu had allowed another person to join our expedition without my consent." Yin Hua ignored the two that had an increasingly unpleasant expression when he said that. He turned to look at Mu Ru Yue that was at the bottom of the mountain. He sneered and said, "This woman is the person they have just invited. She is also the new Region Head of Nanyang Region!" "Is she the region head that is being discussed widely?" Lin Tian swept a gaze at Mu Ru Yue and continued indifferently, "I don''t think she is as worthy as what the rumours say. But since she wants to join, let''s let her. I also want to witness what capability this Region Head has!" "Since Young Master Lin had said the words, I will let her stay." Yin Hua raised his chin and sniggered at Mu Ru Yue. Nheless, Mu Ru Yue seemed to have not felt his ridicule in the slightest. Her wless face was emotionless since the start. l Chapter 1169 - Entering The Tomb! Danger! Part 1 "Little sister." Qiu Mei giggled lovably. But her gaze swept a look behind Mu Ru Yue and asked, "Where are your people?" "I didn''t bring them." Mu Ru Yue shrugged her shoulders as she continued, "It will suffice with just me." "Haha!" Yin Hua burst into waves ofughter before the rest could react. He mocked, "Are you an idiot or overly confident to not bring anyone when you n to explore the tomb?! Can it be you are unaware of the danger of the tomb? Even God-king expert won''t be able to survive in there, not to mention yourself. You will only be a burden to using here. When we face danger, nobody will protect you!" He snorted coldly as he swept a gaze at Mu Ru Yue''s face with disdain. The smirk on his face intensified. Mu Ru Yue didn''t say further. Her gazended on Wen Hao''s face and asked, "Can we set out?" "Alright." Wen Hao chuckled. ''I don''t know why but I am influenced by her indifferent and calm expression¡­ ''It is precisely due to that indifferent expression that it makes people unable to develop doubt in her decision.'' "This is the ce." The team halted their steps as they reached the empty valley. Yin Hua turned his head to look respectfully at the man behind him. "Young Master Lin, this is the ce we discovered the historical remains." "Mhm." Lin Tian nodded arrogantly. His gazended on the enormous historical remains before him. He said coldly, "We shall now activate therge door of the historical remains." "Alright." Yin Hua replied respectfully. Following that, his gaze turned to the other two and said, "Lady Qiu Mei and Mister Wen, isn''t it time for you to take out the two other kets?" Wen Hao and Qiu Mei looked at each other before taking out the keys from their respective families. The three keys must be gathered together to open therge doors of historical remains¡­ ng! An extremely loud sound was heard. When the crowd raised their head to look at the source, the door gradually opened. Instantly, a tomb that had gold and jade in glorious splendor appeared within everyone''s eyes¡­ The crowd''s breath tightened as they looked at the historical remains before them with scorching gazes. Even Wen Hao that was known to be calm and collected was subconsciously stirred up. Only Mu Ru Yue remained emotionless as she seriously sized up the tomb before her. "Let''s go and head inside." Lin Tian withdrew his gaze and walked into the historical remains. "The historical remains seemed to have some generations." Qiu Mei raised her long, shapely eyebrows and with a smile in her eyes, shemented, "It should at least be from a few thousand years ago. I don''t know which expert has left this historical remains." ''It''s undeniable that their harvest definitely won''t be small this time¡­'' "Master, it is really dangerous in here." When Mu Ru Yue was surveying the historical remains, Fire Phoenix''s voice was heard from within her soul, "I can feel a mighty force in here. You must be extra careful." "Mighty force? Alright, I understand." Mu Ru Yue nodded slightly and replied calmly. "Region head," Wen Hao nodded at Mu Ru Yue. With a trace of a smile on his feeble, gravely pale face, he said, "You just need to follow uster." ''Currently, Mu Ru Yue has sufficient potential. Therefore, we will protect her no matter what. If we can have a rtionship with the Region Head Manor, perhaps it will be extremely advantageous to the Wen family in the future¡­'' Since Wen Hao was the current governor of the Wen family, he clearly understood this logic¡­ l Chapter 1170 - Entering The Tomb! Danger! Part 2

Chapter 1170 - Entering The Tomb! Danger! Part 2

"Hmph!" Yin Hua snorted coldly in disdain as hemented, "Mister Wen, this tomb is tremendously dangerous. Yet, you still want to protect her. You probably will struggle to survive yourself. But nobody should be med for this as she was the one too gutsy toe to this tomb by herself. Even the powerful Lin family had brought a few God-king experts with them!" Mu Ru Yue didn''tment on his remark, as if she could hear the mockery within Yin Hua''s words. This made Yin Hua felt he was courting rebuff. "Let''s go." Lin Tiao looked coldly at Yin Hua and said coldly. "Understood, Young Master Lin." Yin Hua smirked slightly with contempt. ''You can be as brazen as you want now. You will know what a foolish mistake you have der! There will be a day where you will pay the price of being brazen!'' Yin Hua no longer looked at Mu Ru Yue upon thinking about that. He followed closely behind Lin Tian¡­ "Mister Wen and Region Head, let''s hurry on. If we arete, all of the treasure within here will be snatched by them." Qiu Yu''s tone was obviously displeased when she said that. ''If Yin Hua had found an influential power with simr power as them to join this expedition, perhaps I wouldn''t have said anything. But what is the Lin family? Can we even get any treasure with his addition?'' "Wait." Mu Ru Yue''s brow rose as she said, "We don''t need to rush on. Since they want to check out the ce for us, why don''t we give them a chance?" Mu Ru Yue had a good impression of Qiu Mei and Wen Hao. Thus, she gave them a piece of advice. ''This tomb is severely dangerous. Since people are willing to take the risk for them, why not?'' Bang! Suddenly, an explosion was heard in front of them. Yin Hua''s ash-covered head could be seen before Qiu Mei and the rest were still shocked. "Goddammit! Who has ced explosives on the road and used Transparency Powder to camouge it?!" Hemented viciously. His gazended on Mu Ru Yue who was standing behind him. Pang! Fury zed in his heart as he remarked with hatred, "Were you aware of it? You knew there were explosives in front. You must be trying to harm us intentionally!" Mu Ru Yue smiled indifferently and replied, "Do you think I have X-ray eyes to be able to see something so far in front of me? Moreover, you said that it is covered with Transparency Powder. How can I be able to detect the explosives?" If Fire Phoenix and the rest were there, they would surely snort at Mu Ru Yue''s words. How could she not discover the scent of the Transparency Powder with her sensitive smelling sense? Therefore, she did it on purpose! "You¡­" Yin Hua''s expression turned ashen. ''My mind must have been muddled with anger to say such brainless words. Now that I think about it, it is impossible. She isn''t a powerful alchemist so how can she be able to detect the existence of the explosives from such a distance? ''Furthermore, I wasn''t able to discover it so it will be even more impossible for this woman to know about it.'' Lin Tian frowned as he swept a casual gaze at Yin Hua before he said, "Let''s continue onward and have people from the threerge influential power lead the way!" Yin Hua swore within his heart but he couldn''t defy him. He could only dispatch some people to find a path in front of them. Even though Qiu Mei and Wen Hao were displeased, they could only act ordingly due to the influential power the Lin family possesses. Lin Tian''s gazended on Mu Ru Yue after making arrangements. "We need someone to lead the scouting team! Yin Hua, Qiu Mei, and Wen Hao are at the God-king realm. They will be useful as we advance. How about you lead this team?!" l Chapter 1171 - Entering The Tomb! Danger! Part 3

Chapter 1171 - Entering The Tomb! Danger! Part 3

Lin Tian raised his chin when he said that. His attitude clearly meant that Mu Ru Yue should feel honoured to be given such a task. "Young Master Lin!" Qiu Mei''s expression changed slightly. Sheughed dryly before she persuaded, "I don''t think that will be a good idea. The Region Head is a person of God Academy. If something were to happen to her¡­" "God Academy?" Lin Tian sniggered as hemented, "The influential power of God Academy is indeed mighty. However, it isn''t as if there weren''t cases of disciples dispatched from the academy be killed in the North Wind ins. The academy also didn''t investigate it! Furthermore¡­" His voice paused for a moment before he continued, "There is the existence of Honoured Sir Hui Yi within the North Wind ins. Those old men still don''t have the guts to raid our North Wind ins!" It was precisely due to Honoured Sir Hui Yi''s tyrannical might that made God Academy fearful of him. It resulted in the academy being unable to take over the North Wind ins after so many years¡­ Hence, they didn''t need to fear the North Wind ins. Qiu Mei''s expression turned increasingly unpleasant. Just when she wanted to say something, Mu Ru Yue walked forth. Nobody could see the slight smile on her face at this instant. "You at least know what''s best for you!" Yin Hua sniggered. His gloomy gaze was locked on Mu Ru Yue''s departing figure as he said sinisterly. ''If it wasn''t for her to know what was best for her, Young Master Lin would certainly have not let her off following that¡­'' "Head of Yin family, you are too much in this matter!" Qiu Mei''s expression turned extremely unpleasant as she looked coldly at Yin Hua and remarked, "You really shouldn''t have included a person that has influential power more than the three of our influential power! You have made us statusless during this expedition." "Hur!" Yin Hua sniggered as he continued sinisterly, "You are getting increasingly closer to the Wen family so I need to protect myself. Thus, I need to seek assistance from other influential power. If it wasn''t for the two of you to betray our Nanyang Region to curry favours with that dumbass Region Head, I wouldn''t have done such a matter!" ''That''s right, I am certainly faultless. ''The wrong ones are these two fellows! ''Since they are influential power of Nanyang Region, we should have allied together to fight off invaders. But what did they do? They betrayed me to be on good terms with her due to her having a King Stage Alchemist! ''How can I stand that?'' "Qiu Mei," Wen Hao creased his eyebrows and interrupted Qiu Mei, "Let''s not talk further to him. It will be meaningless. How can we waste much time? Let''s go!" He swept a gaze at Yin Hua after he tossed out those words. He then paused his gaze at Lin Tian for a moment before he walked forth without turning his head back after¡­ "Hmph!" Yin Hua snorted coldly. He shook his sleeves before raising his leg to walk forth. Yet, his eyes were bing more gloomy¡­ "Master, I feel a mighty force at this ce." Fire Phoenix''s alluring voice was heard from within her soul, "That power is a little simr to Xiao Bai''s¡­" ''Xiao Bai?" Mu Ru Yue was stunned for a moment. She frowned tightly and asked, "Fire Phoenix, can you tell where the power ising from?" "It should be right inside." ''Right inside?'' Mu Ru Yue rubbed her chin and stayed silent for a moment before shemented, "Perhaps it won''t be a wasted trip for this tomb''s exploration¡­" Arge door appeared within Mu Ru Yue''s eyes shortly while she advanced. But people from the three influential people had charged into it before she could react. Bang! The door was barged open. Dazzling golden light spread out from the room. The glow was as astonishing as the boundless radiance of the sun¡­ Chapter 1172 - Entering The Tomb! Danger! Part 4

Chapter 1172 - Entering The Tomb! Danger! Part 4

"Oh my god, these are spiritual stones. There are so many spiritual stones. Moreover, there are sorge. It should be the most precious High Rank Spiritual Stones!" "I-is that sword the Legendary Subduing Dragon Sword? It was rumoured that the initial Legendary Subduing Dragon Sword had vanished. Who would have thought it has appeared at this ce¡­" The crowd became excited. They had never seen so many treasures, immediately pouncing over to them. "Hmm? Is that?" Suddenly, Mu Ru Yue''s gazended on a golden lotus base. Her heart shuddered as she said, "Is that the Gold Divine Lotus?" If people were to cultivate on the lotus base, they would do half the work and twice the effect. But what Mu Ru Yue cared about more was the lotus seed that had grown from the lotus base. The lotus seed could improve a martial expert''s innate talent. It was said that if an ordinary person was to consume a Gold Lotus Seed, they could be a peerless talent! "It is the Gold Divine Lotus. It''s really the Legendary Gold Divine Lotus!" An exim was heard from behind at this moment. Yin Hua''s breath tightened as he focused on the Gold Divine Lotus before Mu Ru Yue. He became stirred up. Perhaps the only use for the Gold Divine Lotus to others was only for help in cultivation. But for Yin Hua, it was his most precious treasure. The reason was none other than him losing his ability to carry on his ancestral line after his daughter was born. He also had a son. But his son was useless. He didn''t have any cultivation innate talent, making him sigh endlessly. Yet, the Yin family only him as his sessor. Therefore, if he could obtain the Gold Divine Lotus, it could change his son''s innate talent making him be a peerless talent. How could Yin Hua not be excited at this moment¡­ Swish! His body formed into a wind, quickly charging toward the lotus base that emitted gold rays of light. However, the Gold Divine Lotus entered the woman''s dimensional ring as a ray of light before he could keep it. Yin Hua''s body shuddered, turning his head to face Mu Ru Yue. He shouted fumingly, "Give that Gold Divine Lotus back to me!" "I''m sorry." Mu Ru Yue smirked as she continued, "I''ve seen it first so it is mine¡­" To Mu Ru Yue, it was a waste to use the lotus seed of the Gold Divine Lotus to change innate talent. It was due to it being a medicinal ingredient in refining the King Stage High Rank Pill Construct Spiritual Pill. The Construct Spiritual Pill could improve a person''s physique,pletely changing their body and soul. It was equivalent was an Essence Purification Pill after God realm. Therefore, it was more worth it for it to be used in that fashion¡­ "You¡­" Yin Hua was so furious that his body shuddered. He threatened, "Who said it will be yours if you found it first? I must get that Gold Divine Lotus! Immediately give it to me. Otherwise, don''t me me for being impolite!" Boom! Suddenly, a tyrannical power rose from Yin Hua''s body. His power pressured over to Mu Ru Yue. Yin Hua believed that with his pressure as a God-king Low realm practitioner, Mu Ru Yue would not be able to resist against him dying without a doubt. Nheless, Yin Hua was stupefied after seeing what happened next. He couldn''t believe his eyes for a moment¡­ Mu Ru Yue had made her move! "A Sword That Pierces The Heaven!" Swish! A red enormous sword floated behind her. Raging mes filled the entire room. Instantly, therge sword shed down from the sky. The heaven fell and earth rendered at that moment. mes intensified, momentarily spreading out¡­ Chapter 1173 - Entering The Tomb! Danger! Part 5

Chapter 1173 - Entering The Tomb! Danger! Part 5

Other items other than the Gold Divine Lotus that Mu Ru Yue had kept had been turned to ashes under her mighty blow¡­ mes were reflected in Yin Hua''s eyes. He widened his eyes. But it was already toote for him to dodge. He could only watch on as the enormous sword shed down¡­ Pfft! A mouthful of blood spurt out from Yin Hua''s mouth. His body was abruptly sent flying, crashing heavily onto the ground. Blood constantly flowed out from his mouth, staining the entire floor red. When he raised his head, snow-white dress fluttered before him. When Yin Hua gradually lifted his head, he looked at the woman''s wless but cold face in astonishment. A sudden p of thunder rolled in his heart, unable toe back to his senses for a really long time¡­ ''How can my might that I have been prideful be unable to oppose her might in the slightest? ''No! ''I can''t stand it! ''But no matter how much I am in denial, I understand I am not this woman''s match¡­'' "Do you want to continue?" Mu Ru Yue lowered her head to look at Yin Hua who had copsed on the ground. She continued indifferently, "But you won''t be that lucky next time." Yin Hua bit hard on his lip. mes of fury simmered. ''This woman has crushed all of my pride with just that sword attack.'' "A-are you a God-king expert?" Qiu Mei widened her beautiful eyes in astonishment. There was no longer belittlement and casualness in his eyes at this instant. Her eyes were filled with reverence instead. "I didn''t imagine you will have reached such aplishment at a tender age. I feel sorry for belittling you previously. You are an expert worthy to be respected." Vibrant ray of light glimmered in Qiu Mei''s eyes with a smile on her face. Even though Wen Hao didn''tment, his eyes simrly revealed surprise. ''I didn''t expect for such a youthful Region Head to be a God-king!'' "It seems you have some capability. It''s no wonder why you are so prideful." Lin Tian snapped out from his initial shock. He scrutinized Mu Ru Yue while looking down at her with his head held high. "But there are countless experts within this North Wind ins. You are at most counted as a talent! Therefore, you shouldn''t think you are free to do whatever you like with just that puny might you have. The top expert of my Lin family will at least be able to instant kill you!" Lin Tian would never admit he was jealous of Mu Ru Yue! ''When I was at her age, I was at most at the God-general Peak realm. But what about her? She had be a God-king at such a tender age.'' This made Lin Tian who had thought that he had an outstanding innate talent felt like a failure¡­ "My spiritual stones!" "Ah! Ahhh! My Subduing Dragon Sword!" The crowd snapped out from their short after a short moment. When they saw that the treasures inside the room had been destroyed, some people wailed out loud due to heartache. Nheless, Mu Ru Yue seemed to have not seen it, walking out of the room at her own pace¡­ "Wait a minute!" Yin Hua climbed back up to his feet. He gritted his teeth and said, "I will lead the scout group!" Mu Ru Yue halted her steps as she looked at Yin Hua and asked with a fake smile, "Are you sure?" "I''m sure!" Yin Hua raised his chin as he looked coldly at Mu Ru Yue and said, "I won''t let you obtain other treasures!" "Alright." Mu Ru Yue shrugged her shoulders and said, "I will leave the forefront position to you then." "Hmph!" Yin Hua snorted coldly in contempt. In his point of view, the tomb shouldn''t be that dangerous since Mu Ru Yue didn''t face any dangers after advancing so much¡­ Chapter 1174 - Entering The Tomb! Danger! Part 6

Chapter 1174 - Entering The Tomb! Danger! Part 6

The glow from the candles of the walkway swayed. Everyone was following behind the scout squad, keeping a distance. Dang! Suddenly, Yin Hua seemed to have stepped on something. The ground beneath his feet sunk. He was shocked. When he raised his head, he saw countless fire arrows shot at him¡­ "Not good!" Yin Hua''s expression changed drastically, hastily retreating. Even so, the mes of the fire arrow set his hair aze. Boom! His originally glossy ck hair became burnt by the mes, giving off a charred stench¡­ "Why?!" Yin Hua dashed into the team. Heined fumingly, "Why nothing happened to you when you were leading? Why all the traps appeared when I led? Why on earth this happens? The heavens are too unfair!" "I''ve asked you before if you are sure you want to lead the scout team." Mu Ru Yue chuckled as she replied. ''It wasn''t that there weren''t any traps when I led. It was only due to my experiences in exploring tombs in my past life so I am knowledgeable in this area. ''In addition to me Phoenix, who had lived for an unknown amount of years, I''ve been able to easily see through several traps¡­'' "Hehe!" Qiu Mei chuckled lovably. She suddenly felt satisfied. "It is due to the Region Head''s luck. She isn''t like you. Tsk! Tsk! Even the Fortune God isn''t willing to shine on you." When she said luck, it was just an excuse! Actually, there wasn''t such a thing as luck in God realm. The genuine opportunity was left only for prepared people. For a reckless and rash person like Yin Hua, it would be abnormal if he could see through traps¡­ A heavy fist seemed to havended on Yin Hua''s chest. He almost felt suffocated from his anger. He red at Mu Ru Yue and said, "I don''t want to be the leader! I want to see if your luck will always be good!" Mu Ru Yue smirked but she didn''t say anything. She continued to advance. Reality had proved that her luck had been great. The team didn''t suffer any traps under her leadership. Therefore, everyone nced at Yin Hua with contempt. If they weren''t aware of his might, they would have suspected if he was the one that purposely set up those traps¡­ "Master, be careful. There is a mighty demon beast ahead!" Suddenly, Fire Phoenix warned Mu Ru Yue from within her soul. Mu Ru Yue halted her steps and her expression became serious. Her gaze was staring ahead at the indistinct powerful grandeur¡­ "Region Head?" Qiu Mei was stunned for a moment, looking toward Mu Ru Yue with curiosity in her eyes. Just when she was about to ask her, an rming roar was heard in front. The entire tomb shook a couple of times. Quickly, an enormous body slowly appeared in the crowd''s eyes under its silhouette¡­ Everyone''s expression changed when they saw the roaming demon beast. "It¡­ it''s the ck Dragon!" "It is the ck Dragon that got expelled from the Dragon Race!" The crowd gasped momentarily. Even though the ck Dragon was a dragon, its attribute was darkness. It was known to be aggressive and ruthless. It was, more importantly, expelled from the Dragon Race due to it cannibalizing its race; it was forever banished by the Dragon Race. However, the ck Dragon was horrifyingly dangerous! The ck Dragon''s might seemed to be suppressed. It was only at the God-king High Realm now. But the strongest member in their group was only at the God-king Mid Realm. How could they resist the formidable ck Dragon? Chapter 1175 - Entering The Tomb! Danger! Part 7

Chapter 1175 - Entering The Tomb! Danger! Part 7

Despair arose in everyone¡¯s heart at that moment. They looked dreadful at the ck Dragon that appeared above their heads¡­ ¡°Foolish humans, this isn¡¯t a ce you shoulde!¡± The ck Dragon looked arrogantly at the humans below it. Itughed peculiarly before it said in a tone as though it was talking to ants, ¡°But I haven¡¯t even for such a long time already. I shall make all of you foolish humans to be my delicacies and excrete you from my body via faeces! The faeces of our Dragon Race can be counted as a precious treasure to you humans as it could be used to chase away some weak demon beasts! Therefore, you should be honoured to be my faeces¡­¡± Roar! A roar shook heaven and earth. Everyone could feel the ground shaking as they looked in terror at the enormous ck Dragon with eyes glimmering with a ruthless glow. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect for us to meet with such a ferocious demon beast when we haven¡¯t even reached the end!¡± Lin Tian¡¯s expression turned grim. With his gaze darkened, he said, ¡°It is toote to escape now. What we have to do now is to kill the dragon!¡± ¡®Killing the dragon?¡¯ Hiss! The crowd gasped as they looked at Lin Tian in disbelief. If the top expert of the Ling family came here, he might be able to kill the dragon. But the strongest member of Lin family during this expedition was only at the God-king Mid Realm! Furthermore, this was a God-king High realm enormous dragon; its strength was equivalent to a God-king Peak realm! Who would be able to subdue it? ¡°Doomed! Doomed! We are all finished this time!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve not lived enough. I don¡¯t want to die at this ce¡­¡± The crowd¡¯s expression turned pale with sorrow filling their hearts. They thought about their wives and mothers waiting for them at home at this instant, thinking about their amazing life outside this tomb¡­ But they were going to die in this ce today! ¡°Ah! Ah! Ah!¡± A person could no longer bear with the horror. He raised his weapon and charged toward the enormous ck Dragon. He shouted, ¡°I will kill you. Die!¡± The dragon just nced gloomily at him when he tried to near the ck-coloured dragon. His body was sent flying with jus that nce. He spat out a mouthful of blood. Following that, ck mes ignited his body. That person released an rming shriek under the ck mes¡­ ¡°Is there anyone else that wants to challenge my dignity?¡± The ck Dragon raised its head and threatened gloomily, ¡°Anyone that dares to challenge my dignity¡­ His oue is already the easiest punishment!¡± Boom! A grandeur spread out from the ck Dragon¡¯s body, enveloping the entire pathway. Pressure could be felt from the air before them under the grandeur of the dragon. It was like a rock was pressing against their heart, unable to breathe¡­ Currently, they could feel the aura of death. With just a thought, the enormous ck dragon would be able to kill them. But the enormous ck dragon didn¡¯t do that. He had finally found some entertainment after such a long time. How could it give them up easily? ¡°How do you think I should eat all of you?¡± The enormous ck-coloured dragon¡¯s eyes were sinister and gloomy as it suggested coldly, ¡°Will it be steaming, simmering, roasting, or deep-frying? Don¡¯t worry, I will let all of you see how yourrade dies. You will also meet the same fate after that!¡± The enormous ck-coloured dragon was basking in the terrified gazes shot toward it. His expression was one with slightcent. However, when it swept a gaze at the humans beneath it, his eyes suddenly met with eyes that were calm without ripples. That gaze made scorching mes burn in its heart. He asked gloomily, ¡°Human, why aren¡¯t you afraid of me?¡± Chapter 1176 - Author Was Taking A Day Off

Chapter 1176 - Author Was Taking A Day Off

My friend¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t good today so I need to apany my friend now. I don¡¯t have any transport to head back to my hometown. Thus, I won¡¯t upload a chapter today. I will post at least fifteen chapters tomorrow! I hope for everyone¡¯s forgiveness. I will catch up with what I had missed after heading home tomorrow. My friend¡¯s mood isn¡¯t good now so I can¡¯t write up the novel in my friend¡¯s house. I will write up once I head home tomorrow. I¡¯ve posted this chapter so that you won¡¯t be waiting for a chapter in vain today. Moreover, this chapter is free so you don¡¯t need to fear to waste your money. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. Chapter 1177 - Facing Danger Part 1

Chapter 1177 - Facing Danger Part 1

¡®This human isn¡¯t in the slightest afraid of me!¡¯ The ck-coloured dragon narrowed its ruthless eyes. It was immensely displeased. It snorted coldly, making the entire ground quivered a couple of times¡­ ¡°Escape!¡± The crowd looked at each other once. They no longer cared about the treasures within the tomb at this moment. It was more important that they tried to escape with their lives again. Thus, everyone dashed in the opposite direction without care now. ¡°Trying to escape?¡± The ck-coloured enormous dragon chuckled peculiarly. Its deafeningughs entered everyone¡¯s ears, making them feel pain as though their heads were being split apart. ¡°Do you think you can escape? I¡¯ve been living solitarily here for such a long time. How can I give up on prey that has reached my hands?¡± Fwoosh! Intense mes shot out from its mouth. Those few people that were running away at the forefront of the escaping team were momentarily enveloped in mes. However, the ck mes didn¡¯t take their lives. But it slowly burned their bodies¡­ It could be imagined how painful that was. When the crowd heard the agonizing shriek from people that were being burned, they couldn¡¯t help but shiver. Dread filled their eyes. It was undeniable that nobody dared to escape now! ¡°Human!¡± The enormous ck-coloured dragon looked arrogantly at Mu Ru Yue. It said gloomily, ¡°You are really gutsy! Everyone would have trembled in fear when I previously at my peak form. Yet, you dared to look at me in the eyes!¡± She had made it feel as though it was being belittled. Mu Ru Yue smiled indifferently and said, ¡°You had already mentioned it was when you were at your peak cultivation. However, your cultivation had degraded to the God-king. Do you think I will still need to fear you?¡± The crowd was stunned, looking at Mu Ru Yue in disbelief. Did she think she could do anything she liked for being at the God-king Low realm? Even if the ck-coloured dragon wasn¡¯t at its peak form, it still had the might of a God-king High realm! But what did she say? Did she say she didn¡¯t need to fear it? Damn! Could this woman dare to be more brazen? ¡°Hahaha!¡± The enormous ck-coloured dragonughed with madness. His eyes were filled with mes of fury. He shouted furiously, ¡°Human, you¡¯re too arrogant. I¡¯ve never seen such a human that is as brazen as you are after so many years! Therefore, you must pay a painful price for your arrogance this time!¡± Boom! The ck-coloured dragon pressured all of its might toward Mu Ru Yue momentarily, carrying a sinister cold killing intent. It made it feel as though the whole pathway had turned into hell¡­ ¡°Since you are so brazen, this lord will make you be the first to be my nourishment!¡± The enormous dragon opened its mouth. ck mes shot out from his mouth at lightning speed toward Mu Ru Yue¡­ ¡®This woman won¡¯t have any might to resist against me under the ck mes!¡¯ The crowd felt slight pity at that moment. Mu Ru Yue was too talented no matter what. It was a pity that such a talent was going to fall now¡­ Swish! Intense mes surged forth from Mu Ru Yue¡¯s body at this moment. mes instantly burst outward. A Scorching me Phoenix quickly appeared before her¡­ ¡°You¡¯re just a worm. Yet, are you daring to harm this Scorching me Phoenix¡¯s master?¡± The Scorching me Phoenix was a demon beast that followed beside Wu Wang previously. She had lots of experience. Previously, even the most honorable enormous gold dragon was captured by Wu Wang to be his mount, not to mention a ck dragon that was banished by the dragon race. Thus, she didn¡¯t ce any importance on the enormous ck dragon. The mes gradually dissipated. A gigantic phoenix appeared within the crowd¡¯s eyes¡­ Chapter 1178-1180 - Facing Danger Part 2

Chapter 1178 - Facing Danger Part 2

"Is¡­ is that a God-king realm demon beast?" Everyone was startled. It was in their wildest dreams that Mu Ru Yue possessed a God-king realm demon beast! It wasn''t a mystery why she dared toe here by herself. With just this demon beast, it was far superior to any other members of Region Head Manor. me Phoenix pridefully raised her chin as she looked coldly at the ck-coloured dragon before her. Her crimson red eyes were filled with contempt. "You¡­ you are¡­" The enormous ck-coloured dragon looked at Fire Phoenix that was dded in mes in astonishment. It took quite a while before it remembered her identity. Its original sinister cold voice became sharp, obviously carrying dread with it. "Impossible! How can you be Fire Phoenix that followed by Lord Wu Wang''s side that year?" ''Everyone knows who Wu Wang was in that era. ''He was that expert that was previously above everyone. Even every one of his demon beasts was exceptionally valiant! But why?! Why has Scorching me Phoenix appeared at this ce? ''Moreover, why is she calling this woman her master?'' The enormous ck-coloured dragon gasped. There was an indescribable shock in its heart¡­ "Wu Wang?" Lin Tian furrowed his brows tightly. He stared at Mu Ru Yue''s wless face andmented, "Wu Wang was the top expert a thousand years ago! Even though I have not seen him, I could still see traces of him in some ancient books. He previously was a man that killed countless people for his wife due to being in rage for his woman but he still had fallen in the end! But why is Lord Wu Wang''s demon beast recognising her as her master? What was her rtionship with Wu Wang?" The crowd''s heart shuddered with the curiosity in their eyes intensifying. But what was more was their astonishment. They originally thought it was already shocking enough that she possessed a God-king demon beast. But they didn''t expect that demon beast to be one that had stayed by Wu Wang''s side in the past. It could be said that once the Fire Phoenix recovered her might from a thousand years ago, she would certainly be matchless powerful! "H-how is this possible?" Yin Hua''splexion turned gravely pale as he muttered. This oue had made him despair¡­ Roar! The enormous ck-coloured dragon released an rming roar. It shrieked, "So what if you are the Scorching me Phoenix? Your might had already fallen to a might simr to mine. This woman also isn''t Wu Wang!" The enormous ck-coloured dragon was really scared. It had previously seen Wu Wang''s massacres. It had offended his demon beast today. If that man was still around, he would surely kill him! Therefore, the enormous ck-coloured dragon crazed due to its intense dread. He only had a thought now. It was to kill all these people. "Master, you can step back and pass it to me. We will have dragon meat to eat today." The Fire Phoenix smiled sinisterly. She gradually raised her hand. Instantly, a red-coloured me sword appeared before her. She extended her hand to grab onto the sword. With a sh of her body, she dashed toward the enormous ck-coloured dragon. "Scram!" The enormous ck-coloured dragon swept its dragon''s tail toward Fire Phoenix. Fire Phoenix dodged to aside. But the sword in her hand still shed down without any hesitation. Slit! It pierced into the dragon''s flesh. Roar! The enormous ck dragon roared out in pain. Its expression became sinister. Bang! Its tailnded on Fire Phoenix''s body, sending her flying for a few metres. Beating a snake seven inch was the same when dealing with a dragon! Fire Phoenix wiped away the remnants of blood from the corner of her mouth. She then dashed toward the ck-coloured dragon once again, quickly being in a tangle again¡­ Chapter 1179 - Facing Danger Part 3 Hiss! The crowd gasped. They could tell Fire Phoenix was at the God-king realm. But they didn''t expect she would have a tyrannical power simr to a God-king High realm! More importantly, she could hurt such an enormous beast like the enormous ck-coloured dragon! Glimmers flickered in Lin Yun''s eyes. He caressed his chin with his finger and said, "This phoenix is an outstanding demon beast. If I can get in my possession, then my Lin family''s influential power will be stronger¡­" But he was attracted by the power before him after hemented. He looked at the battle between the Fire Phoenix and enormous ck-coloured dragon without blinking. Inparison to the rest, Yin Hua had mixed feelings at this moment. He wished Mu Ru Yue and Fire Phoenix would be killed by the dragon but he also wished that the phoenix would be able to kill the enormous ck-coloured dragon. They wouldn''t be able to leave this ce if the enormous ck-coloured dragon lived after all. ''Nheless, if Mu Ru Yue doesn''t die, how can it appease the anger in my heart?'' Boom! When he was in deep thoughts, an enormous body crashed heavily on the ground. Dust and sand were stirred up. Blood flowed out from the body, quickly spreading out from the cracks on the ground. The air was filled with an unpleasant bloody stench¡­ "Master." Fire Phoenix was in a tattered state. Her red light muslin was in a sorry state, exposing her captivating delicate body. But the blood at the corner of her mouth was eye-piercing, blossoming on her devastatingly beautiful face. "This ck dragon''s entire body are treasures. His dragon blood and horn can be used to refine pills. Its dragon gem can be consumed by Xiao Bai. Its dragon skin can be used as armour. Its meat is not only a delicacy but it can also help increase its consumer''s cultivation and strengthen their body¡­" Mu Ru Yue raised her brows slightly, raising her hand to keep the enormous ck dragon. She said calmly, "Let''s go." There wasn''t time to enjoy dragon meat at this ce so they could only have it after leaving this ce¡­ "Fire Phoenix, you may return." "Understood, Master!" Fire Phoenix replied respectfully. Following that, she disappeared from the crowd''s sight¡­ The squad continued to advance. Nobody dared to harass Mu Ru Yue this time though. Even Yin Hua, who tried to set her up, was rarely silent. But his eyes were filled with a sinister glow¡­ "Region Head," Qiu Mei smiled alluringly as she continued, "When I first saw you, I know you surely won''t be simple. But I didn''t know that I have difficulty understanding you the more we interact. I don''t know how many more trump cards you have¡­" Mu Ru Yue chuckled but she didn''t remark on that. She raised her head to see the end of the pathway. A faint glow was emitted from her eyes¡­ To her, what was most important was that she reunites with Ye Wu Chen after this expedition. Golden stairs appeared before everyone after they walked to the end. However, those stairs were giving off a ck, hazy mist making people stopped advancing upon seeing that¡­ "This¡­" Lin Tian frowned deeply. He picked up a rock and tossed it at the mist. Instantaneously, the rock turned ck within the mist gradually disappearing from the crowd''s eyes¡­ "It is dark energy! It was rumoured that any living thing that gets in contact with it will die without a doubt! We should find an alternative route." Wen Hao frowned. There wasn''t any way other than to seek alternatives¡­ When the crowd turned to leave, the ck mist moved. Swish! It started permeating toward them¡­ "Quickly run!" The crowd''s expression changed drastically. They turned around to run toward the direction where they came from. Chapter 1180 - Facing Danger Part 4 Yet, the instant Mu Ru Yue was leaving that ce a hand pushed from her front pushing her into the ck mist. Waves ofughter were heard following that¡­ Momentarily, Wen Hao and Qiu Me looked back. They then saw Yin Hua pushed Mu Ru Yue into the ck mists. Their expressions turned unpleasant. "Yin Hua, what are you doing?" "What am I doing?" Yin Hua snorted as he continued, "I am saving your lives! I had read about the dark energy in an ancient book. It mentioned that this kind of mist can move once it feels a person''s aura! It will continue pursuing us unless it devours a person. We must sacrifice a person to keep our lives!" "Why don''t you sacrifice yourself then?" Qiu Mei''splexion turned ashen as she asked that. It could be imagined how much anger was burning within her heart now! It had to be known that Mu Ru Yue was too important to Nanyang Region. Even a hundred Yin Hua wouldn''t match up to her. Yet, such a talent had been killed by Yin Hua due to selfishness. How could she not rage? "Stop being a hypocrite!" Yin Hua chuckled with disdain as he said, "Moreover, even if all of you were to die, how noble of a status Young Master Lin holds? He certainly mustn''t die! The Region Head must feel honoured to die for us. Didn''t the academy send her here to be killed anyway? Hahaha!" ''That fe has finally died!'' An unprecedented tion was felt in Yin Hua''s eyes. Glints were constantly given off in his eyes. He smirked and gloated, "Who called her to overstep her position ining with us to explore?! She doesn''t have anyone to me for her death!" Qiu Mei clenched her fists tightly. Her body shuddered from anger. The smile on her alluring face faded. "Yin Hua, do you know what on earth you are doing? The tomb is littered with danger. Do you think we can explore the entire tomb without her? Don''t you forget who saved us when we met with danger previously! If it wasn''t for her, you will have already be the faeces of the enormous ck dragon. Do you think you will still be able to survive enough to kill her then?" "I didn''t beg for her to save me." Yin Hua continued to rebuke, "Moreover, she also wasn''t trying to save me. She was just trying to save herself. Most importantly, she kept the entire ck dragon for herself, not sharing it with her. Therefore, she deserves to die! Who called her to be greedy?!" "You¡­" Anger was painted all over Qiu Mei''s face. She suddenlyughed. Her brazenughs were filled with mockery as she ridiculed, "Why should she share the enormous ck dragon with you when it was killed by her demon beast? Have you contributed to killing the dragon? Yin Hua, I knew you were sinister and cunning since long ago but I didn''t expect you to be an ingrate! I should have let the Region Head kill you previously!" Just when Yin Hua wanted to continue, he heard Lin Tian''s cold and grave voice. "Enough!" He looked coldly at Yin Hua as he continued, "Her death is negligible but you have also made that phoenix disappear as well!" Yin Hua''s body shuddered as he called out, "Young Master Lin¡­" "Let''s continue to set out." Lin Tian creased his brows tightly. It was obvious he was slightly displeased by Yin Hua''s action. ''That woman is negligible so it doesn''t matter if she dies or not. But what makes me pity is that God-king High realm demon beast¡­ ''Sadly, I can only be carried away wishful thinking now.'' Chapter 1181-1182 - Facing Danger Part 5

Chapter 1181 - Facing Danger Part 5

Yin Hua knew he made a mistake so he didn''t dare to continue bickering. He carefully followed behind Lin Tian. But he scolded all of Mu Ru Yue''s ancestors inwardly¡­ ''If she didn''t take out the phoenix, I wouldn''t be criticized by Young Master Lin! ''It is all due to that woman.'' Cold! It was what Mu Ru Yue was feeling now. The sinister cold aura enveloped her entire body, making her feel as though she had entered hell. Her consciousness gradually diminished¡­ Currently, a jade-carved face little boy was sitting on a ck dragon throne within a dark pce hall. His silver hair gave off a dazzling glow under the moonlight. Suddenly, he seemed to have felt something. He raised his blood-thirsty gaze slightly. There was a maturity expressed on his face where nobody at his age should have. He waspletely different from when he was before Mu Ru Yue. "Master, have something happened?" The man kneeling before him creased his brows tightly. He looked respectfully at the little boy on the throne with a reverence gaze. ''Our Master is finally back! We no longer need to fear those people from now on¡­ ''Even though the current Master only has a child''s physique, we believe he will fully recover his peak cultivation one day. He will then lead us on the revenge route!'' "Mother." Ye Si Huang gradually shut his eyes. At that moment, a figure slowly falling into darkness appeared in his mind making his heart shudder a little¡­ "Mother, wait for me. I wille and find you after settling with my enemies! You must hang on no matter what!" ''Mother¡­'' A ray of light shot out from the Alchemy Book within the darkness, enveloping Mu Ru Yue''s body. The youth''s childish and innocent voice entered her mind, making her suddenly open her eyes¡­ "It is Huang Er! That''s right, Huang Er has just called out to me!" ''I''ve heard little Huang Er''s voice!'' Warmth permeated Mu Ru Yue''s heart. Just when she wanted to say further, Xiao Yue''s elegant and pleasant voice was heard from within her soul. "Master, the little master had left some power within the Alchemy Book before he left. That power was activated just now, temporarily maintaining Master''s life." "Huang Er¡­" Mu Ru Yue smirked. With a helpless smile, shemented, "That little fellow is well prepared. But I was too careless this time, allowing Yin Hua''s ambush seed. Nheless, since I''m here, let''s head up the stairs and check it out." Her gaze looked past the thick ck mist,nding to a room the staircase led up to. She walked up without hesitation¡­ ng! However, the room''s door shut close the moment she stepped within the room. The door merged into the wall after that, bing an enclosed space at a blink of an eye. "Where is this ce?" Mu Ru Yue frowned as she surveyed her surroundings. But the room was empty. There wasn''t anything. Just as Mu Ru Yue was surveying, an elderly chuckle was suddenly heard¡­ "Hehe! I didn''t expect there will be someone that could enter this ce alive." "Who?" Mu Ru Yue withdrew her gaze. Her expression became wary. "Little girl, you don''t need to fear. I am not a bad person." A faintly discernible figure appeared before Mu Ru Yue after she heard that. Chapter 1182 - Facing Danger Part 6 It was a woman with an elegant appearance. Perhaps she had undergone the baptism of time, her hair waspletely white. Her expression had obvious traces of aging. "Who are you?" Mu Ru Yue frowned as she asked indifferently. "Hehe¡­" The woman chuckled with mild sorrow on her face. "I don''t know if there are people that can remember me now. But you can call me Madam Hua. I had also sullied this tomb. The dark energy entered my body, taking my life. But I managed to keep my soul after struggling with all my might. It''s a pity I couldn''t find a suitable host. My soul had also dissipated. I left my will before my soul dissipated so what you are seeing now is just my memory¡­" Mu Ru Yue''s tightly creased brows rxed. But she didn''t remark that. She silently sized up the white-haired woman before her. "Girl, my time is running up. I''m fortunate to meet you before my memory disappears! I shall ask if you are willing to be my disciple." Madam Hua smiled as she looked at Mu Ru Yue and offered benevolently. "Of course, if you don''t be my disciple, you will be forever trapped in this ce! I had previously created this room within the tomb out of boredom. You can leave once you breakthrough. If I am not wrong, your current might is at the God-king Low realm. You just need to reach the Mid realm to leave. I have the quickest way for you to reach the Mid realm. I don''t know if you are willing to be my disciple." Mu Ru Yue remained silent for a moment. She raised her head and looked at the expectant expression on the woman''s face. She called out softly, "Master." "Haha!" Madam Huaughed heartily. Tears gathered in her eyes while sheughed. She said, "I didn''t expect to recruit a disciple after I, who didn''t have any disciple, die. Good child, don''t worry. I will surely pass to you all of my learnings for me to die without regrets!" She paused for a moment before she continued, "You should get ready to be prepared. I will start teaching you in cultivation! It is due to my time running up¡­" ''I didn''t have an opportunity to recruit a disciple in my life. I only realized the importance of having a sessor after dying. Therefore, I left my memory behind so that I can pass it to someone else¡­ ''It''s lucky I have finally awaited for her!'' "I am already prepared." Mu Ru Yue''s gazended on Madam Hua''s impable face. With resolution in her gaze, she continued, "Can we start now?" "Alright!" Madam Hua chuckled as she warned, "I am a master in magic arrays. Therefore, it will be a little dangerous during my training. You should be prepared to die at any moment! Following this, I will let you enter a mirage. Everything that happens in there is real. If you die in there, you will die in reality too. Ar-are you really prepared?" "Yes." Mu Ru Yue nodded as she confirmed, "I am ready." "Alright." Madam Hua chuckled as she said, "I will transfer you there now." Swish! A glow rose from the bottom of Mu Ru Yue''s feet. When she got back to her senses, she was already within a forest¡­ Countless demon beasts pounced over to her, carrying tyrannical aurae. Mu Ru Yue became serious as she drew her Heavenly me Dragon Sword from her storage ring. Swish! Boundless mes surged forth from the Heavenly me Dragon Sword, transforming into an enormous dragon before it struck toward the demon beasts flying over¡­ Chapter 1183-1184 - Facing Danger Part 7

Chapter 1183 - Facing Danger Part 7

Rows of demon beasts were killed under the intense mes. Nheless, a constant flow of demon beasts was still charging over. It was as if there wasn''t an end. Blood stench filled the mountain valley. Blood rapidly stained the entire mountain forest. Corpse littered the ground. Currently, Mu Ru Yue was in a tattered state. Her robes were ragged and her entire body was filled with wounds. It was such an rming sight under the night sky¡­ But she didn''t give up. She could break through to the next realm at the quickest speed after passing Madam Hua''s training¡­ Time flew during her battles. It had already reached half a year from the moment Mu Ru Yue stepped into the tomb¡­ Everything turned on its head for the Nanyang Region within that half year¡­ Yin Hua stumbled across an opportunity within the tomb. He was able to break through to the God-king High realm shortly after leaving the tomb. Therefore, the power bnce of the initial threerge influential power was tipped over. There were still two God-king realm experts within the Region Head Region. But they were negligible before Yin Hua. Yet, with Qiu Mei and Wen family''s assistance, the Region Head Manor wasn''t annihted¡­ However, when the threerge influential power returned and told the Region Head Manor about Mu Ru Yue''s death half a year ago, the entire Region Head Manor had almost copsed! They didn''t believe Yin Hua''s words. Since Qiu Mei and Wen Hao confirmed her death, the Region Head Manor almost copsed. But Hai Wei didn''t believe Mu Ru Yue''s death. He ignored everyone''s obstruction to head to the tomb to look for her. When he reached the ck mist, it proved that what they said was right. ''That talented woman has already died¡­'' Rage and sorrow gued Hai Wei''s emotions. He thought he should let his Master know about this matter. Therefore, he left the North Wind ins¡­ He didn''t expect the Region Head Manor to face a crisis after he left. "Haha!" Currently, Yin Hua wasughing brazenly as he looked at the crowd blocking his way. With a slight cold smile, he said, "Kong Fan, your Region Head is already dead. If you know what is best for you, you should join our Yin family. You may obtain a chance to leave your name!" Kong Fan''s elderly face turned ashen. Just when he wanted to rebuke, people of the Wang Ba Brothers Group were instantly enraged. "We will definitely not leave the Region Head Manor!" "That''s right! If it wasn''t for the Region Head to recruit us, we might still be bandits that hadn''t even fully possess a mountain! We couldn''t have an upright status!" "The Region Head had used a lot of precious medicinal nts to nurture us. If it wasn''t for her, how could we have such powerful might? We will never betray our Region Head!" It was precisely due to them being bandits previously that they cherished bonds. Perhaps they were forced to follow her initially, carrying hatred to her who had forced them to leave the mountain they had lived on for a long time. Nheless, it was obvious that woman didn''t in the slightest treated them as ves! She treated them as subordinates she could trust and help in settling her matters. Furthermore, she had given them satisfactory positions, allowing them to enjoy so much reverence. Even if she died, they wouldn''t betray her and follow the foe that ended her life. "Yin Hua, I advise you not to waste your time. We, the Wang Ba Brothers Group, ces importance on affections. The favour of the Region Head to us is as heavy as a mountain. We will always seek vengeance for her as long as we live!" Lin Shu wasn''t as weak as before as he dered with gritted teeth. Chapter 1184 - Facing Danger Part 8 "Alright!" Yin Huaughed brazenly as he continued, "I didn''t expect for the Region Head to have some respect-worthy men. Since all of you revere her that much, how about entering hell to devote your loyalty and devotion to her? Hahaha! Someone, kill all of them leaving none behind!" Swish! The people of Yin family raised their weapons, surrounding people of Region Head Manor within. Yet, there was an alluring voice that was heard behind them now. "Stop right there!" Yin Hua frowned as he turned his head to look at Qiu Mei walking over from behind. His expression momentarily chilled as he said, "Qiu Mei, are you trying to meddle with my business again? But there is only you this time? That brat Wen Hao didn''te here with you or is it that the poison he had gotten in the tomb rpse?" Qiu Mei''s expression changed. She snorted coldly and said, "Yin Hua, you are too malicious! You had not only killed the Region Head but you had also made Wen Hao suffer from a highly toxic venom. There will be a day where you will pay a painful price for everything you have done!" "Haha!" Yin Huaughed brazenly. He smirked and with his expression filled with disdain, he rebuked, "Price? Don''t forget my daughter is Young Master Lin''s concubine. Who will make me pay a price then? It''s a pity she has already died. Moreover, even if she lives, she still wouldn''t be a match for the top expert of the Lin family with just the God-king High realm demon beast¡­" Qiu Mei clenched her fists tightly. She had never been angered to such an extent before. ''I''ve regretted. ''I''ve regretted teaming up with such a person¡­ ''He is the type of person that will stop at nothing to get what he wants. What kind of things will he refuse to do?'' "Yin Hua, Wen Hao had gotten his hands on that King Stage Pills within the jade bottle first. But you poisoned him in order to snatch those pills! You will surely get retribution for being such a vicious person!" The King Stage Pill could anyone below the God-king Peak realm to break through a realm. It was not a mystery why Yin Hua snatched the King Stage Pill from Wen Hao and set him up¡­ "Every man for himself, and the Devil take the hindmost. I also didn''t do anything wrong. Qiu Mei, I have already broken through to the God-king Mid realm. You aren''t my match. If you''re adamant on helping the Region Head Manor, then don''t you me me for not cherishing our past interaction!" Yin Hua sniggered before she continued, "Moreover, you don''t have much interaction with the Region Head Manor. Why are you giving up your life for them?" Qiu Mei smiled. But that smile was filled with fury. "I indeed didn''t have much interaction with the Region Head. At the beginning, I admired her capability so I wanted to be on good terms with her. I had even invited her for the expedition. However, she saved all of our lives inside the tomb! If it wasn''t for her, we would have already died at that ce so I owe her a life¡­" She paused for a moment before she continued, "Yin Hua, what''s more important is that you scare me¡­" "I am really fearful of a person like yourself. You''ve not only killed the Region Head but you also poisoned Wen Hao! Will the next one be me? If I just watch on as the Region Head Manor gets annihted, perhaps my death day will also not be far. There''s nothing such a person like yourself wouldn''t do. Do you think I can pretend I am oblivious about that?" Qiu Mei''s tone was filled with mockery but her voice was shaky. "Do you think you are really smart? It''s a pity your action has only just quickened your death!" Yin Hua sniggered as he ordered, "Someone, kill everyone here. As for this woman, your family head will personally deal with her! There isn''t a need to have underworld influential power within the Nanyang Region from now on. There will also no longer be a Wen family. Only our Yin family shall exist! Haha!" Chapter 1185 - Facing Danger Part 9

Chapter 1185 - Facing Danger Part 9

Yin Huaughed brazenly but his waves ofughter were stopped shortly¡­ It was due to a tyrannical power suddenly being felt in the sky of the Region Head Manor. Yin Hua felt as if his power was being weighed down by a rock under that grandeur. Dread filled his heart¡­ "Wh-what is happening?" The crowd was stunned and raised their head to look at the sky before them. A purple figure entered their sight¡­ The man was like an almighty Asura God standing high above the crowd. When he walked on the air, devil Snare Flower seemed to blossom in the sky. It was a breathtaking sight. The man was noble and powerful. His purple robes were fluttering slightly. There was a sinister smile on his handsome face. A sinister cold aura was being emitted from his body, covering the entire sky. "You all have disturbed me." The man narrowed his eyes slightly. A dangerous glow was expressed from his purple eyes. His voice was sinister and cold. It was like miasma had entered their body, feeling cold throughout their entire body¡­ "This man''s might is superior to mine!" Yin Hua''s expression changed greatly as hemented, "Can it be he is a God-king high realm expert? When has the Region Head Manor possess such a person? No, we certainly shouldn''t go head-to-head with him. Retreat!" Yin Hua''s heart was brimming with resentment when he said that. ''Victory was in my grasp after great difficulty. Yet, such a man appeared at the critical moment. ''This man can make me cower with just his grandeur¡­'' "Escaping?" Ye Wu Chen''s smile was sinister cold. Boom! A purple glow was shot out from his sleeve. It struck toward Yin Hua at lightning speed¡­ "This is bad!" Yin Hua could feel the danger nearing him from behind. He was rmed with his face turning pale. He hastily grabbed on a person before tossing that person toward the purple light ray. Following that, he advanced at his quickest speed¡­ The crowd didn''t expect for him to use a person of the Yin family as his shield to save his life. That unlucky bastard was also his nephew. Instantly, coldness permeated people''s heart. Even the people of Yin family was extremely disappointed by him¡­ Ye Wu Chen raised his foot lightly, wanting to give chase. But a sorrowful voice was heard behind him. "Mister Wu Chen, you are finally out. Th-the Region Head has died!" The man''s step halted in mid-air. He slowly turned his head, his purple eyesnded on Wang Hai, who said that. He rified, "What did you say?" "The Region Head was murdered within the tomb." Wang Hai wailed as he revealed sorrowfully. Ye Wu Chen frowned as he replied calmly, "She hasn''t died." Their heart was connected so nobody other than him could be clearer in knowing whether she was still alive¡­ "Mister Wu Chen, it''s the truth. Lady Qiu Mei and Young Master Wen had personally witnessed it. The Region Head has really died. Even if we don''t want to believe that¡­" "She hasn''t died!" Ye Wu Chen frowned, interrupting Wang Hai. He asked, "Where is the tomb? I want to meet her¡­" Qiu Mei had snapped out from her initial shock. Although she was a little reluctant to break such news to a man that was deeply in love with Mu Ru Yue, she said, "What Wang Hai said was right. I''ve indeed personally seen that sight. If you want to find her, I can bring you there. But she won''t be able to return. You have my condolences." Ye Wu Chen didn''t say anything. His purple eyes became increasingly gloomy as he said, "Lead the way now!" ''I can feel Mu Ru Yue''s presence. However, sinister cold killing intent fills my heart whenever I think someone had dared to try and take her life.'' Chapter 1186 - Facing Danger Part 10

Chapter 1186 - Facing Danger Part 10

''But what is the most important thing is to get her back now¡­'' "Has Mister Wu Chen be a fool?" Wang Shu blinked his eyes as he turned his head to look at his elder brother. Wang Hai sighed and replied, "We can see their rtionship all these days. Mister Wu Chen treats the Region Head that well. He must be finding it hard to digest such news. Once he goes to that ce, he will believe what we said. It''s a pity that such a divine couple has¡­" Mu Ru Yue was killing the demon beasts before her within the mirage. She was already bone-tired. She panted few mouthfuls of air with all her might, paralysed sitting down on the floor. But demon beasts were still charging toward her. She tried to raise her sword but discovered she had lost all her strength¡­ "Not good!" Mu Ru Yue''s expression changed. When she raised her head, a Fire Wolf had its mouth wide open pounced over to her, brandishing its w. It had its mouth wide-open, aiming to bite down at her head¡­ Boom! Suddenly, a valiant power surged out of Mu Ru Yue''s body forcing that Fire Wolf to retreat a few steps¡­ The power swirled above her head, not dissipating for a long time. Mu Ru Yue gradually recovered her power at that moment¡­ "God-king Mid realm. I have finally broken through to the God-king Mid realm!" Mu Ru Yue was jubnt. Moreover, she also felt that her cultivation was more stable after this period of battles. Even the power she had absorbed from spiritual stones had stabilized. "Disciple, congrattions on breaking through to the God-king Mid realm." Madam Hua''s figure was faintly discernible when her voice was heard. But the mirage suddenly disappeared at this instant. Mu Ru Yue returned to the previous room¡­ However, when she saw the current state of Madam Hua, her heart shuddered. "Wh-why have you be like this?" The body of the woman before her was getting increasingly transparent, slowly bing light glows and fading away¡­ "My time is up. Even if it is just my memory, I can''t sustain it for long. I only managed to sustain up to now to wait for an inheritor to appear. Disciple, I am really grateful to fate''s arrangement, enabling me to meet you at the end." "Master!" Mu Ru Yue''s heart shuddered as she said anxiously, "There will surely be a way for you to continue living. With time, I cane up with something¡­" "No use." Madam Hua shook her head and continued with a smile, "My soul had vanished so what is the use to be revived? But I hope you can help me with a task¡­" Mu Ru Yue asked with a shaky voice, "What task?" "I have a diary over there." Madam Hua''s gazended on a table nearby. She continued with a gentle smile, "I wonder if you can pass it to Honoured Sir Hui Yi? He will understand after seeing the diary¡­ There are also books on the basics of magic array other than that diary. I hope it will serve some use for you¡­" "Alright." Mu Ru Yue suppressed her trembling heart. With a determined gaze, she swore, "I will definitely help you pass your diary to Honoured Sir Hui Yi." "Thank you." Madam Hua smiled with satisfaction. She said, "I didn''t regret living in this world. Disciple, if it is fated, we may reunite again¡­" Madam Hua''s body hadpletely turned into light glows after saying that. The light flew past Mu Ru Yue. Mu Ru Yue couldn''t catch them no matter how she tried¡­ She gradually ced her hand down. Her gaze thennded on some of the books on the table. In that stack of books, there was a book on magic array methods, another book on how to cultivate for her entire life, andstly, the most exquisite book which was the diary she must pass to Honoured Sir Hui Yi¡­ Chapter 1187 - Facing Danger Part 11

Chapter 1187 - Facing Danger Part 11

Mu Ru Yue flipped through a few pages. There wasn''t much writing on her reminiscing the romantic moments she had with Honoured Sir Hui Yi. What was more was guilt¡­ "So they had that kind of rtionship. Madam Hua was Honoured Sir Hui Yi''s wife. I will pass this diary to him no matter what." Mu Ru Yue closed the diary and kept the other books into her storage ring. Creak! When she wanted to turn around, a door behind her was opened. "Hmm?" Her steps instantly halted. She turned her head to look at the door behind her and frowned slightly. "Mother, I can feel it. The power that Fire Phoenix had mentioned is within that door." Xiao Bai eximed excitedly. Mu Ru Yue slowly rxed her brows as she replied, "Let''s go and check out what is within that room¡­" She walked and entered that concealed room after saying that. A mighty pressure could be felt from before Mu Ru Yue the instant she stepped into the room, making Mu Ru Yue feel a little ufortable¡­ Swish! A ray of light flickered at this moment. Xiao Bai appeared before Mu Ru Yue from the Alchemy Book. Excitement was expressed in his eyes. "The essence of an ancient dragon! This tomb is for an ancient dragon!" Xiao Bai said jubntly, "Mother, my cultivation will increase drastically once I absorb the essence of an ancient dragon. We can unexpectedly possess the bloodline of an ancient dragon. This should be the best treasure we havee across during this trip!" ''Essence of an ancient dragon?'' Mu Ru Yue raised her brows and said, "Alright, you can temporarily stay here. I will leave Xiao Yue here to apany you. But I will need to make a trip back to Region Head Manor. I have been away for such a long time this time. I don''t know how the Region Head Manor is. I wille back to you after that." "Alright." Xiao Bai revealed a youthful smile as he continued, "I won''t be able to absorb all of the essences quickly. I will need some time. Mother, my bloodline was previously of a God Dragon''s bloodline but the bloodline of an ancient dragon is superior to God Dragon''s. Therefore, I will be able to surpass my parents once Ipletely absorb all of the essences of the ancient dragon! Who called them to abandon me to enjoy by themselves?!" It was obvious Xiao Bai was still resentful for being abandoned that year. "Oh right, you can also leave Yan Jin here too. Even though they can still break through using medicinal nts, their power will still be a little weak to Mother. It will also be beneficial for them to cultivate beside me when I absorb the essence of the ancient dragon." Mu Ru Yue nodded and agreed, "I wille for all of you once I settle with the matters at the Region Head Manor." She made Xiao Yue and Yan Jin stay behind after saying that. She then turned around and left, quickly disappearing from Xiao Bai''s eyes. Currently, a purple figure descended from the sky outside the tomb. His gaze was focused at the tomb at the summit of a mountain valley. His gaze became gentle. When Qiu Mei was about to advise him to leave, the door of the tomb was suddenly opened. Snow-like white robes walked out, making Qiu Mei widen her eyes¡­ Her expression stiffened with her body trembling. ''Th-this is just like seeing a ghost! ''Is the Region Head still alive?'' tion surged in her heart at this instant. But purple robes moved faster than her to appear before Mu Ru Yue just as Qiu Mei wanted to dash over to Mu Ru Yue. The man pulled her into his embrace. He used hisrge hand to press Mu Ru Yue''s head firmly to him. A smile graced his charming face. "I knew you will be alive¡­" Chapter 1188-1189 Facing Danger Part 12

Chapter 1188 - Facing Danger Part 12

Mu Ru Yue was startled for a moment, obviously getting a shock by Ye Wu Chen. "Wu Chen, you have exited cultivating in seclusion. Why have you appeared here?" "I''m here to bring you home." ''Bring you home¡­'' When those wordsnded on Mu Ru Yue''s heart, she smiled subconsciously. "Mu Er, they said you have met with danger." "What about you? What did you think?" Ye Wu Chen smiled. The smile on his face enhanced his charm as he asked, "Can you bear to leave me behind?" Mu Ru Yue''s heart was moved. ''Perhaps Ye Wu Chen is the person that understands me the most in this world¡­ ''That''s right, how can I bear to leave this man behind? If I were to die, I can''t imagine how this man will change¡­'' "Wu Chen, I will survive no matter what for you!" ''Th-this is the promise between us for all our lives and eternity!'' "Cough! Cough!" Qiu Mei cleared her throat and said with a smile in her eyes, "Stop showing off your love before me, a loner. We had told your man that you have already died a couple of hours back. But he didn''t express any sorrowful expression. He just replied calmly that you are still alive. I thought he was too sad that he didn''t want to believe that. But I didn''t expect for you to really be alive¡­" ''What kind of feelings do they have for their lives to be connected? ''If there wasn''t a connection, how could he have known that she was still alive?'' Qiu Mei was a little envious. She didn''t know when she could meet a man that loves her that deeply¡­ "Wu Chen, let''s go. On another note, Qiu Mei, can you tell me what happened after I left during this period?" Qiu Mei narrated everything that happened during the period where Mu Ru Yue wasn''t around on the way. She told Mu Ru Yue everything, including Wen Hao being poisoned and Yin Hua''s action¡­ Mu Ru Yue''s expression turned grim as she heard what Qiu Mei said. ''When I was in the mirage, I lost track of time. I didn''t know that half a year had passed during this separation. Moreover, so many things had happened during this half of the year.'' Kong Fan and the Wang family''s brothers were discussing what to do next inside the Region Head Manor. Suddenly, their gazes were fixed at a direction as they looked in shock at the figure walking over under the sunlight¡­ "Region¡­ Region Head?" Swish! Instantly, everyone stood up as they looked at the wless face in disbelief. They thought they were dreaming at this moment. They dreamed that their Region Head had returned¡­ "What is it?" Mu Ru Yue walked into the hallway. With a slight raise of her brow, she asked with a fake smile, "Do you not recognise me?" "Region¡­ Region Head?" Wang Hai finally got back to his senses as he asked, startled, "Ar-aren''t you already¡­" ''Dead?'' He couldn''t voice out that word no matter what¡­ "I was lucky I managed to survive." Mu Ru Yue walked briskly into the hall. She sat down and surveyed the crowd. "I''ve heard what had happened during this period from Qiu Mei. Now, since I am back, it is time for me to seek vengeance. I will pay him back for every bullying all of you suffered during this period!" The woman''s word subconsciously entered the crowd''s hearts, creating waves of ripples. The crowd was stirred up. They had already been waiting for this moment for such a long time. Now, it was finally their turn to exact revenge¡­ "Elder sister Qiu Mei, something terrible happened!" An anxious exim was suddenly heard from outside the hall. Mu Ru Yue frowned slightly. When she shifted her gaze, a green figure could instantly be seen dashing in from outside. (Teaser) Mu Ru Yue was startled for a moment, obviously getting a shock by Ye Wu Chen. "Wu Chen, you have exited cultivating in seclusion. Why have you appeared here?" "I''m here to bring you home." ''Bring you home¡­'' When those wordsnded on Mu Ru Yue''s heart, she smiled subconsciously. "Mu Er, they said you have met with danger." "What about you? What did you think?" "I knew you will be alright." ''My wifey is the best in this world. How can anything happen to her? *fan squeals*'' Chapter 1189 - Facing Danger Part 13 The young girl had a delicate and pretty appearance. Anxiousness was expressed in her clear,rge eyes. Tears almost rolled out from her eyes. "Region Head, this is the young miss of the Wen family. She is Wen Hao''s biological younger sister, Wen Dan Dan (culture pellet pellet)." Qiu Mei turned her head to face Wen Dan Dan after introducing the young girl and then asked, "Dan Dan, what''s the matter?" "Elder sister Qiu Mei, my elder brother¡­ is not going to make it!" ''What?'' Qiu Mei''s expression changed momentarily as she replied hastily, "Dan Dan, let''s hurry back to see your elder brother!" "Wait a minute." When Mu Ru Yue saw Qiu Mei was walking out, Mu Ru Yue stood up. With an indifferent expression, he said, "Let''s go. I will go with you to have a look at him. I may be able to help out¡­" Qiu Mei nodded slightly and agreed, "Alright!" Wen Hao had his eyes closed inside a room. His lips had turned purple. He seemed to have lost all his vitality. If it wasn''t for his feeble breathing, perhaps a lot of people would have thought he had already passed¡­ The door was suddenly pushed open. When the crowd within the room looked over, they saw Mu Ru Yue and Qiu Mei were walking briskly over¡­ "Lady Qiu Mei, you havee." The head of Wen family consoled his wife as heughed bitterly and said, "If it wasn''t for my poor health, I wouldn''t have needed to pass the heavy burden of the Wen family on Hao Er. But now¡­" "Don''t worry, he will surely be fine." Qiu Mei looked nervously at Wen Hao. Her heart ached for some reasons when she saw his current condition¡­ "Poisoned?" Mu Ru Yue nced at Wen Hao before shemented, "The poison has already spread deeply in his heart. It is fortunate that it isn''t too difficult to treat it. A Middle Rank King Stage Antidote Pill will be able to save his life¡­" The people of wen family was stunned. They looked at Mu Ru Yue as though she was thest straw to clutch at. Their breaths hastened at this instant. "Lord Region Head," Wen Dan Dan snapped out from her shock as she quickly walked to Mu Ru Yue and offered anxiously, "If you are willing to save my brother, our Wen family will do anything for you." Mu Ru Yue nced at Wen Dan Dan before looking at the others'' hopeful gazes. She replied in an indifferent tone, "I don''t need your Wen family to do anything for me. I am saving Wen Hao due to having a good impression of him¡­" She took out a jade bottle out from her storage ring after saying that. She poured out a pill from the bottle and held it in front of Wen Dan Dan. "Let your elder brother consume this. He will recover within an hour. Qiu Mei, let''s go." Qiu Mei looked at Mu Ru Yue with a slightlyplicated gaze. ''What she has taken out isn''t an ordinary pill. It is a King Stage Mid Rank Antidote Pill. Yet, she just casually gave it away. ''This woman is really an interesting person¡­'' Qiu Mei shook her head and sighed. She swept a gaze at Wen Hao who was lying on the bed. She smiled gently. Following that, she followed Mu Ru Yue out of the room without turning her heads back¡­ "Dan Dan, quickly send off Lord Region Head." The head of the Wen family instantly got back to his senses and instructed immediately. He clutched the pill within his palm with a shaky grip. He suddenly had the impulse tough frantically. But tears rolled down his cheeks in the end instead. ''It has been half a year. ''The heavens know how they got through during this period¡­ ''Wen Hao was poisoned with highly toxic venom ever since he came back half a year ago. He had been faltering between his conscious and unconscious state, guing the entire Wen family with worries. His life was slowly fading away while they were simmering in that torture. ''It''s lucky Hao Er''s benefactor hase. He wille out surviving this ordeal this time.'' The head of Wen family fed Wen Hao that pill. He could still clearly feel Wen Hao''s vitality was regenerating even though he didn''t wake up immediately¡­ l Chapter 1190-1192 - Facing Danger Part 14

Chapter 1190 - Facing Danger Part 14

"What did you say?" Yin Hau stood up abruptly from within the hall of Yin family. With an ashen expression, he rified, "Did you say that woman has returned?" Yin Hua clenched his fists tightly upon saying that. Fury was expressed on his elderly face. Yin Fang nced carefully at his head of the family. He replied, "I had personally seen her return with Qiu Mei. She also had that man with purple eyes by her side¡­" "Damn it!" Yin Hua gritted his teeth as hemented, "That woman is so tenacious to life. She managed to survive! When will Young Master Lin and the rest reach here?" "Perhaps it will be soon¡­" "Hmph!" Yin Hua snorted coldly as he said, "All of them will die once Young Master Lin reaches here! Young Master Lin had been eyeing on those pills in the Region Head Manor. How can he let them off this time?" He couldn''t help butugh as he thought about that. Yet, his smile was tremendously sinister giving off a sinister cold aura¡­ "Bastards of Yin family, quickly scram out here and ept death!" An angry shoutout was heard from outside the Yin family at this moment, making Yin Hua''s expression turned gloomy. "They havee! Let''s go and have a look. Young Master Lin is arriving soon anyway. They will die at that time!" Yin Hua''s voice was extremely ruthless, making Yin Hua tremble in fright¡­ "A Sword That Pierces The Heavens!" Just when the crowd of Yin family walked out from the manor, an enormous sword shed down from the sky. Boom! Following that, the manor''srge red doors were shed into halves¡­ "What are you doing?" Yin Hua was enraged as he berated, "It can''t be you have not heard of the phrase, ''When you hit someone, don''t hit their face. When you kill people, don''t cut their door?'' right? But you all have the guts to sh the door of my Yin family. I definitely won''t forgive you all!" In the world of the experts, thoserge doors represented their dignity. If their door got destroyed, it would be akin as having their face being stomped mercilessly upon. How could this not enrage Yin Hua? But when Yin Hua saw Mu Ru Yue that was in the forefront, his eyes darkened as he said, "You are still alive!" "Are you disappointed?" Mu Ru Yue chuckled lowly as she continued, "You have done so many things to my Region Head Manor during this period. How do you think I should repay you?" Mu Ru Yue gradually neared Yin Hua. Her smile intensified. "Hmph!" Yin Hua snorted coldly as he continued, "But you are just a God-king Low rank. How can you beparable to me a mid rank? I previously lost to you due to having inadequate skills. I must take my revenge today!" ''Hate! ''How can I not hate? ''This woman had mercilessly trampled all of my pride under her feet half a year ago! I want to rip her corpse to pieces badly. ''But I thought she has already died previously. I could just bury my hatred into my heart. Now, since she is still alive and my might has already surpassed hers, then¡­ she will surely die without aplete corpse!'' "Hahaha!" With hisughs apanied by his hatred, Yin Hua''s grandeur spread outward pressuring toward Mu Ru Yue¡­ However, Mu Ru Yue''s expression didn''t change under that powerful pressure. She just looked calmly at Yin Hua who was standing near her. "Is that all you got?" Mu Ru Yue smiled. Her smile enhanced the beauty of her wless face¡­ "What?" Yin Hua was stunned. When he raised his head, Mu Ru Yue was already standing before him. With her lips parted slightly, she spat out six words, "A Sword That Pierces The Heavens!" Chapter 1191- Facing Danger Part 15 Yin Hua suddenly widened his eyes as he looked at the Heavenly Dragon me Sword floating before Mu Ru Yue with horror. He couldn''t even squeak out a single word before the sword shed down. Yin Hua hastily deployed full body protection at the critical moment. Boom! When the swordnded, the entire house crumbled into pieces, forming a ruin¡­ Pfft! Yin Hua sprayed out a mouthful of blood from his mouth. His body was instantly sent flying back, crashing heavily on the ruins. He raised his head and stared at Mu Ru Yue. He said, heavily on each word, "God-king Mid Rank, you have broken through to the God-king Mid rank!" Yin Hua''splexion was gravely pale at this moment. Despair was expressed from his eyes¡­ ''I thought this woman won''t be my match after breaking through. Who would have thought she would also break through, defeating me with a move again?!'' There were several residents of Nanyang Region gathered at his area now. They were greatly shocked as they saw the current battle¡­ "God-king Mid Rank? Is the Region Head at the God-king Mid Rank?" "It is not only that! She had also used a move to defeat Yin Hua who was also at the God-king Mid Rank!" The crowd sighed endlessly as they looked at Mu Ru Yue with reverence. Mu Ru Yue didn''t speak a word since the start. She just looked at Yin Hua, coldness was expressed on her face. Just when she neared him, a cold and stern voice soared through the sky at this instant. mours rose from the crowd¡­ "Mu Ru Yue, you are still alive. It seems the heavens treat me really well!" Mu Ru Yu halted her steps. With a cold smile, she turned her head to face the man that was nearing from behind. She asked indifferently, "Are you trying to help him?" "Even though Yin Hua has some connections to me, I am not here to help him this time!" Lin Tian nced at Yin Hua''s ted face before shifting his gaze back to Mu Ru Yue. "I have taken a fancy of your demon beast and the alchemist of your Region Head Manor. If you can pass those two to me, I will spare your life!" Mu Ru Yue smiled and rebuked, "Are you ordering or threatening me? It''s a pity that no matter if it was Fire Phoenix and Hai Wei, they won''t choose to follow you¡­" Lin Tian narrowed his eyes slightly. He knew the might Mu Ru Yue possess and that he wasn''t her match. But¡­ Lin Tian''s heart calmed down as he nced at the elder that stayed silent by his side from the start. He said coldly, "Mu Ru Yue, do you think you can keep a King Stage alchemist with just your might? I had thought ofing to this ce ages ago but my Grandfather was making a breakthrough during this period. Hence, I was dyed. Now, he is already a God Emperor. Only our Lin family could provide a better nurturement to Grandmaster Hai Wei. You should give him up for his future." Mu Ru Yue rubbed her nose as she replied, "I''m sorry but he won''t have a future if he follows the Lin family." What she said was the truth. Hai Wei''s master is the elder of the God Sect. Inparison to the Lin family, God Sect was several times stronger. Hai Wei wouldn''t abandon God Sect to join the Lin family unless his brain was faulty¡­ Lin Tian''s expression turned gloomy as he said coldly, "Mu Ru Yue, are you sure about this decision? It doesn''t have any merit with that choice. You just have to agree to my proposal. Perhaps¡­ I can bestow you a position as my concubine! Once you join my Lin family, you will be able to make a connection with a God Emperor expert. You won''t suffer any deficits!" Chapter 1192 - Regretful Lin Tian Part 1 Concubine? When that word entered the people of Region Head Manor''s ears, they were enraged momentarily. They stared viciously at Lin Tian. Had this damnable brat really dared to try and make our noble Region Head his concubine? Suddenly, a sinister cold aura spread out from the sky covering the entire sky. Everyone was startled subconsciously under that grandeur. But before they could say anything, a purple figure descended from the sky. Killing intent filled his gloomy purple eyes. "Wu Chen." Mu Ru Yue raised her brow and said, "I can settle these matters." Ye Wu Chen didn''t reply to her. Sinister cold killing intents waved off his handsome face. His purple robes fluttered without any wind in his surroundings¡­ "Young Master Lin, head of the Lin family, it is this man!" Yin Hua shuddered in fright as he felt the killing intents that enveloped Ye Wi Chen''s body. However, he quickly got back his senses. He gritted his teeth andined, "It is this man that hindered me. He is really powerful. He should be at the God-king High realm. Perhaps he may even be at the peak realm¡­" Lin Tian''s gaze darkened. Just when he wanted to say something, the elder who didn''t say a word since the start finally spoke. His voice was low and hoarse. It was extremely unpleasant. It was like the sound of when branches were being stepped on¡­ "Who are you?" Ye Wu Chen smirked. With a sinister smile on his handsome face, he replied, "I am¡­ the Region Head''s man! Originally, I promised to let her settle this matter herself¡­ But I don''t know where you got your confidence to think she is only worthy to be your concubine?" Boom! The man''s grandeur surged forth again at this instant, making the sky lose its luster. Lightning and thunder rumbled. Boundless storm appeared from his surroundings. The man looked like an Asura God, rming everyone¡­ "Not good!" The elder''s face turned grim. He raised his hand to pull Lin Tian behind his back. He looked coldly at the man within the gale. Hemented, emphasizing his words, "God Emperor?" ''This man''s might is at the God Emperor realm!'' "Wh-what?" Yin Hua widened his eyes as he looked at Ye Wu Chen in disbelief. He continued, "Did¡­ did you say he is at the God Emperor realm?" ''Th-this is impossible! ''How can he be a God Emperor?'' Yin Hua''s body trembled. Boundless dread gued his entire heart¡­ Mu Ru Yue was stunned for a moment. She wasn''t aware when Ye Wu Chen''s might had matured to such an extent. That kind of improvement speed really shocked her¡­ "Hehe!" The elder suppressed his heartfelt fury. He chuckled lowly as he shifted his gaze to the woman standing behind Ye Wu Chen. A mockery smirk graced his face. "I had heard of the Region Head''s famous name beforeing here. Can it be you, as the owner of the North Wind ins, can only hide behind your man''s back when you''re in danger? Since so, how can you live up to the heavy burden that the academy had passed to you?" Mu Ru Yue narrowed her eyes. She gently caressed the gold bracelet on her wrist with a smile as she queried, "Do you mean you want to challenge me?" "That''s right!" The elder sniggered as he continued, "Lord Region Head, since you have epted your duties, I guess you should have something special about you. I don''t know if Lord Region Head is willing to disy your might, allowing the lowly me to worship Lord Region Head''s graceful bearings?" Goddamn! When the crowd heard the elder''s word, they could help but swear. Chapter 1193 - Regretful Lin Tian Part 2

Chapter 1193 - Regretful Lin Tian Part 2

Did this old man know what shame is? How old was he? He actually challenged a woman in her twenties! No matter if he won or lost, he wouldn''t have the face to continue¡­ Mu Ru Yue chuckled. Her eyebrows and eyes were curved. But ridicule filled her ink-ck eyes. "I ept your challenge." "Region Head!" The crowd was rmed as they looked at the woman''s wless face in astonishment. "Mister Wu Chen, please quickly advice the Region Head not to be rash. Even though Lord Region Head has broken through to the God-king Mid realm, she will be facing a God Emperor expert. The disparity of their might is iparable." Wang Hai hastily turned his head to face Ye Wu Chen. Nheless, Ye Wu Chen was looking at his beloved woman with a smile in his eyes. Trust was expressed in his eyes¡­ Wang Hai was stunned. ''Will Mister Wu Chen always have absolute trust in her no matter what? ''When everyone thought she had died, he just said a sentence that she is still alive¡­'' "Region Head, this old man shall be seeking your tutge." The elder cupped his fists. With a cold smile, he dusted his sleeves. He walked briskly forth, looking at the woman''s calm expression. Yin Hua chuckled with disdain in his heart. ''Is this woman mentally impaired or is too confident in herself?! She is overestimating her might! What she is doing is as though trying to crack a rock with an egg. How can a God-king Mid realm practitioner be a match for a God-emperor expert?'' "But¡­" The elder paused for a moment as he continued, "I can let you have a move first as a handicap for your youth!" "Is that so?" The smile within Mu Ru Yue''s eyes intensified as she continued, "You will regret letting me have a move!" "Hehe!" The elder chuckled lowly as he said, "Lord Region Head, you can totally make your move without holding back! I definitely won''t regret!" ''She is just a God-king martial practitioner. Even if I let her have ten moves first, I will still be able to instantly kill her¡­'' "Alright. Since you''re adamant in giving me a move first, I shall ept your kindness." Her fair finger gently caressed the bracelet on her wrist. Mu Ru Yue smirked. Her indifferent voice flowed along with the wind, entering the crowd''s ears, "Soaring Serpent, it is time to do some work¡­" ''Soaring Serpent?'' The crowd was slightly startled, clueless as to what was happening. They looked toward each other before they saw the bracelet on Mu Ru Yue''s wrist moved. That''s right! It had indeed moved. The crowd rubbed their eyes hard. When they focused on the moving bracelet, they were so shocked that they weren''t able to shift their gazes away¡­ "I-is that¡­" The elder widened his eyes slowly. When he wanted to remark, the snake formed into a gold light soaring into the sky. Swish! His body momentarily erged¡­ Soaring Serpent had gone into a deep slumber after absorbing too much power previously. It had awakened recently. It was due to that Mu Ru Yue had the confidence in dealing with the Yin family''s people. "Soaring serpent!" Greed flickered past the elder''s eyes. ''That''s right, it is indeed an Ancient Soaring Serpent. If I can contract with this Ancient Soaring Serpent, my cultivation will surely increase drastically¡­'' But the greed within the elder''s eyes calmed down shortly. It was due to that Ancient Soaring Serpent being too powerful. He didn''t have the might to subdue it¡­ "Master." The Ancient Soaring Serpent blinked its eyes. Its voice was still very childish. Its eyes moved as it asked innocently and cutely, "Can I kill him?" ''This bad man dared to bully my Master. I won''t forgive him¡­'' "It will suffice just crippling his cultivation. They will suffer more that way." Chapter 1194-1195 Regretful Lin Tian Part 3

Chapter 1194 - Regretful Lin Tian Part 3

Mu Ru Yue smiled lightly. ''The Ancient Soaring Serpent had directly matured from its infant stage to adolescent stage after the slumber this time. Therefore, it could speak humannguage. Its cultivation had simrly improved a lot. ''It is currently at the same cultivation as the elder at the God-emperor realm! ''But the Ancient Soaring Serpent was a demon beast after all. No matter if it was its battling might or toughness of its skin, it was far superior to the Lin family''s old man as a human¡­'' Lin Tian''s expression changed instantly. His face turned gravely pale. ''I originally thought the Scorching me Phoenix was herst trump card, I didn''t expect her to hide such a mighty demon beast¡­ ''If I had tried to snatch the Fire Phoenix at the tomb previously, perhaps I would have died under the Ancient Soaring Serpent''s might¡­'' But Lin Tian had overthought. The Ancient Soaring Serpent was in deep slumber half a year ago, unable to assist Mu Ru Yue¡­ "I really don''t know what trump card she still has other than those." Qiu Mei chuckled bitterly as shemented helplessly while shaking her head. ''A person can die from being angered after making aparison! ''Anyone will be prideful for possessing a demon beast. But what about her? She not only possesses a God-king High realm Scorching me Phoenix, but also another God-king realm demon beast acknowledges her as its master¡­'' "Master told me to cripple you. I must heed to master''s order so¡­" The Ancient Soaring Serpent narrowed its ruthless eyes slightly. Swish! It charged toward the elder. Its enormous body carried an oppressive aura with it, making the elder have aplete change in his expression. "Tian Er, quickly go!" The elder hastily turned his head to look at Lin Tian who had hisplexion gravely pale from fright. He yelled, "Quickly leave this ce!" Lin Tian was scared witless. When he heard the elder''s voice, he suddenly came back to his senses. He no longer cared about the elder fighting the Ancient Soaring Serpent. He turned around, trying to escape. Suddenly, a lofty figure blocked his path¡­ Lin Tian was stunned. When he raised his head, an aloof and remote divine god-like face entered his sight¡­ The man was dressed in white robes with snow-white hair. His gaze looked down from mid-air, looking down at the people on the ground. ''If Ye Wu Chen was an Asura, this man would be the opposite, the divine god! His aloof and remote grandeur makes me feel really insignificant. ''It is as if I am an ant before this man¡­'' "God-king!" Swish! The crowd gasped. This man was also a God-king¡­ "Bai Ze, cripple him!" Mu Ru Yue sniggered as shemented, "I had never thought of having conflicts with anyone but there will always be people not willing to let me off. Lin Tian, you have just reaped what you sowed!" Swish! Lin Tian''splexion turned terrifyingly pale. He finally knew what regret felt like at this instant. ''I regret being enemies with this horrifying woman. ''What I regret more is¡­ I said that she is only worthy to be my concubine¡­'' "Mu Er." Ye Wu Chen pulled Mu Ru Yue into his embrace. With resentment in his purple eyes, heined, "This man dared to not only fancy and humiliated you, but he also wanted to make you his concubine! Why are you stopping me from dealing with him but let Bai Ze deal with him instead?" Ye Wu Chen was jealous as he asked sourly. "There is no need to sully your hand for this kind of scum." Mu Ru Yue shrugged her shoulders. The sourness brewing in Ye Wu Chen''s heart instantly vanished after he heard her words. With a charming smirk on his handsome face, he rified, "Are you implying Bai Ze''s hand can be dirtied?" If it wasn''t for the current matter not settled yet, Mu Ru Yue had the impulse to kick him. But she suppressed that impulse. She red at him furiously beforementing, "Ye Wu Chen, there are times where I have an intense impulse to bash you up¡­" Ye Wu Che smiled and replied, "I don''t mind getting punched a couple of times if it makes my wife happy." "¡­" Chapter 1195 - Regretful Lin Tian Part 4 Mu Ru Yue waspletely speechless to this man. She no longer looked at him as her gaze focused on the street path in front of her¡­ Boom! Ayer of fire coated the elder''s fist as he struck mercilessly on the Ancient Soaring Serpent. However, the Soaring Serpent didn''t move a step back. It only made the elder''s hand numb instead. It was as if he had hit a rock¡­ "Ancient Soaring Serpent is indeed extraordinary!" The elder''s expression became serious as hemented, "It is even more powerful than demon beast at the same cultivation realm! It seems it will be a little difficult to defeat him¡­" Nheless, the Ancient Soaring Serpent opened hisrge mouth before the elder could think of a solution. It bit mercilessly toward the elder''s head. The old man of the Lin family turned pale from fright but he was already toote to dodge it. He hastily protected his head. Pfft! His arm was bitten by the Soaring Serpent. Blood instantly gushed out from his wound. The elder shrieked from the pain with his elderly face turning terrifying pale¡­ "Grandfather!" When Lin Tian looked at the old man of the Lin family, he nearly fainted from that sight. But his condition wasn''t good either. Momentarily, a sword pierced through his body and h-he could clearly hear the cracking sound of his dantian. Pfft! Blood spat out from Lin Tian''s mouth, dispersed in the air. He was sent crashing heavily on the ground, lying on the ground. Blood quickly covered the entire ground area¡­ Lin Tian raised his head as he stared at Mu Ru Yue''s wless face with a fury and sinister gaze. Suddenly, heughed heartily. "Mu Ru Yue, you will surely die a terrible death!" Mu Ru Yue smirked slightly. She used her slender long finger to rub her chin as she replied indifferently, "I don''t know if I will meet with a tragic end but you will already die from a terrible death now¡­ Lin Tian, I, Mu Ru Yue, won''t purposely create conflict but I simrly am not someone you can bully as you like. I will make anyone delusional in hurting me suffers harm before I do!" "You¡­" Lin Tian''s face wasn''t its initial cold and stern appearance. It was horrifyingly sinister instead as he cursed, "You havemitted so many killings. You will also be killed by other experts as yourst oue!" Lin Tian burst outughing as though he could already foresee the sight where this woman''s life was ended with a sword by another person¡­ Mu Ru Yue lowered her head slightly as she looked at the man''s crazed expression. Her voice was extremely gentle but it was like a heavy rock thatnded on Lin Tian''s heart as she said, "Do you know that there are many people that wanted to kill me aftering to this world? As my cultivation increases, the people that want to kill me became increasingly powerful. I believe I will be faced with several more experts in the future. If there weren''t those experts, I wouldn''t be forced to such a stage. However,¡­" Mu Ru Yue paused for a moment before she continued, "People that want to kill me usually die earlier than me!" ''No matter if it was Nangong Zi Feng or the rest, anyone that tried to kill me died before me in the end¡­'' Bang! Grey robesnded before Lin Tian at this instant. The old man of the Lin family coughed dryly with blood surging out from his mouth. When he raised his head, he stared at the enormous Ancient Soaring Serpent¡­ ''I can''t ept this! ''I really can''t ept such a defeat! I am, more importantly, reluctant to be a trash.'' "Lin Tian, why didn''t you tell me she possesses an Ancient Soaring Serpent?" The old man of Lin family yelled in a hoarse voice as he shut his eyes in despair. Lin Tian''s body shuddered at this moment. Regret and hatred tangled with each other in his head but he wouldn''t be able to start over again¡­ Chapter 1196-1197 - Honoured Sir Hui Yis Invitation Part 1

Chapter 1196 - Honoured Sir Hui Yi''s Invitation Part 1

Qiu Mei looked dazedly at the scene ying before her sight. She had mixed feelings and had an additional reverence to Mu Ru Yue¡­ But it was undeniable that the bnced power between the threerge power would be shattered from now on¡­ "Wu Chen, let''s go." Mu Ru Yue no longer nce at those people as her gaze shifted to the man beside her. Ye Wu Chen didn''t say anything but tightened his arm that was embracing her slightly. Gentleness brimmed in his purple eyes¡­ "Region head, have you broken through to the God-king Mid realm? I remembered that you were still at the God-general High realm when we first met." "Chief, can you tell us how you cultivated?" People of the Wang Ba Brothers Group surrounded Mu Ru Yue within the Region Head Manor. They looked at the woman sitting before them with reverence. Mu Ru Yue had be a god to them. Her astonishing cultivation improvement speed made them involuntary shock¡­ Mu Ru Yue smiled slightly. Just when she wanted to say something, Kong Fan ran in from outside¡­ Mu Ru Yue frowned slightly when she saw him rushing in. She asked, "What happened?" "Lord Region Head," Kong Fan panted a couple of breaths profusely. He wiped away the cold sweat on his forehead before he exined, "It is Honoured Sir Hui Yi! Honoured Sir Hui Yi had sent us an invitation!" ''Honoured Sir Hui Yi''s invitation?'' Everyone within the hall discussed among themselves upon hearing that. To the residents within the entire North Wind ins, there was nothing more rming than hearing Honoured Sir Hui Yi''s name. Currently, Honoured Sir Hui Yi had sent an invitation to their Region Head. How glorious was such a matter? "Give it to me." Mu Ru Yue eased her tightly creased brows and instructed indifferently. "Understood." Kong Fan ced an invitation before Mu Ru Yue. Mu Ru Yue opened the bright golden invitation before her and glimpsed through it. The invitation wrote that it was an annual gathering within the North Wind ins. Only experts at the God-emperor realm could participate in this event. Since Mu Ru Yue possessed an Ancient Soaring Serpent, she was within the list of invites. "It will be in half a month." Mu Ru Yue closed the invitation and smiled faintly as shemented, "I will be making a trip to the South Peace Town in half a month¡­" The night''s radiance was like water. The faint moonlight shone downward, shining on the two people within the room. Ye Wu Chen was silently embracing the young girl by his side. His gentle gentle gazended on her wless face like the moonlight¡­ "Are you going to attend Honoured Sir Hui Yi''s gathering?" "That''s right," Mu Ru Yue chuckled as she exined, "I wonder what kind of person is Honoured Sir Hui Yi that made Master longed and missed for him for so many years and what kind of rtionship they had. Master had been trapped within the tomb for so many years while Honoured Sir Hui Yi chose to live in seclusion in a small town. Perhaps there is rted to their rtionship. Wu Chen, don''t you think this is an opportunity?" Mu Ru Yue turned her head to look at the man''s handsome face with a smirk. Ye Wu Chen raised his hand to brush Mu Ru Yue''s hair. With the smile in his purple eyes intensified, he replied, "Perhaps¡­" Since some time was needed to head to South Peace Town and the time to the gathering was in just half a month, Mu Ru Yue and Ye Wu Chen departed at dawn. She left Fire Phoenix behind this time, letting the Wang family''s brothers lead their way¡­ The Wang family''s brothers were more familiar with this North Wind ins than them after all. Chapter 1197 - Honoured Sir Hui Yi''s Invitation Part 2 South Peace Town The usually tranquil small town was currently bustling with life. Experts could be frequently seen soaring through the sky. However, even if there were two influential power with bad grudges with each other met each other within this town, nobody dared to make a move. They didn''t have a choice as this ce was Honoured Sir Hui Yi''s territory. Who would have the guts to dare rampage in this ce? It had to be known that there was a previous incident where someone didn''t care about the rule Honoured Sir Hui Yi had set in ce. He massacred his enemies in South Peace Town. Yet, he was obliterated without a trace by Honoured Sir Hui Yi in the end! "So this ce should be South Peace Town?" At this moment, the two people walking side by side on the main street had garnered everyone''s gazes¡­ White robes fluttered slightly. The woman had a slight smile on her face. On the other hand, the man by her side was charming and handsome. Gentleness could only be seen in his Asura-like eyes when he focused his gaze on the woman beside him. The two of them werepatible with each other no matter if it was appearance and grandeur. They quickly became the center of attraction on the main street¡­ "Let''s go and find an inn to rest first." Mu Ru Yue rubbed her chin gently as she turned her head to the man beside her and asked. Honoured Sir Hui Yi had already booked the amodations for his guests prior to their arrival! Hence, they just needed to hand the invitation over to the innkeeper to be able to live in the inn¡­ Dragon Auspicious Inn. The innkeeper was busy entertaining guests. They saw the four people that entered. With a slight frown, he said apologetically, "To the four guests, you have my deepest apologies but our inn has already been fully booked. We can only entertain important people so can you please find somewhere else to reside?" Among the four of them, the two people in the forefront looked like a couple while the two others behind them were their subordinates. Nheless, it was undeniable that these people were too young. They didn''t remotely look like experts that hade to attend the gathering. "Stop belittling people!" Wang Shu red and rebuked snappily, "Our chief wants to stay at this inn. What can you do about that?" The innkeeper''s expression was slightly unpleasant as he rebuked coldly, "You can ask Honoured Sir Hui Yi about that. Our inn only entertains his guests now. Therefore, can all of you head out?!" In the innkeeper''s point of view, there shouldn''t be people within North Wind ins that hadn''t heard Honoured Sir Hui Yi''s name. Thus, he would definitely be able to make them tremble in fright after he said that. But nothing happened¡­ The four of them remained standing in the inn, not even barging a step. This made the innkeeper''s expression to be increasingly unpleasant. Honoured Sir Hui Yi was a god to them within the small town. How could he let anyone disrespect him? When he was about to teach this group of people a lesson, the white-robed woman in the forefront took out an invitation. With a slight smirk, she asked, "Will this be enough?" The innkeeper widened his eyes in astonishment as he stared at Mu Ru Yue''s wless face. "A-are you also a person invited by Honoured Sir Hui Yi?" ''These people are too youthful. They don''t look like God-emperor experts. ''I am doomed. ''I had rejected the guests of Honoured Sir Hui Yi from entering the inn. If Honoured Sir Hui Yi found out about this, there won''t be a good oue¡­'' "Region Head manor of the Nanyang Region?" An exim was suddenly heard from a side. "So you all are the greatly rumoured people of the Region Head Manor. Tsk! I don''t think you live up to the rumours. It was rumoured that the Region Head is still a young woman. You should be her. You should just serve your husband and nurture children as a woman. Why have you chosen to show your face in public? Perhaps your chastity may be gone at any moment. Haha!" Chapter 1198-1199 - Honoured Sir Hui Yis Invitation Part 3

Chapter 1198 - Honoured Sir Hui Yi''s Invitation Part 3

Swish! An oppressing aura surged forth from Ye Wu Chen''s body. He gradually lifted his feet. But a hand was extended from his side at this moment, tightly holding his hand. "Wu Chen," Mu Ru Yue frowned as she raised her head at the man that just talked and asked, "Who are you?" "Chen Xu (disy dawn) of Chen family." The man smirked mockingly with his tone drenched with contempt. The Chen family''s name wasn''t unfamiliar to the people within the inn¡­ The North Wind ins had fourrge family ns. They were the Chen family, Fang family, Lin family, and Dong family respectively. The four families had their own territories but those four influential power were more feared by people in North Wind ins other than Honoured Sir Hui Yi¡­ As for Chen Xu, he was the Eldest Young Master of the Chen family. He always was arrogant. In his point of view, women are just tools that should just serve their husband and nurture their children. They didn''t qualify to bepared to them, men! "Who said our chief can only serve her husband and nurture their children?" Wang Shu was enraged as he rebuked angrily, "My chief isn''t inferior to men!" Chen Xu narrowed his eyes. He just smiled coldly but didn''t say anything. No matter how he looked down on Mu Ru Yue, there was a God-emperor realm demon beast! Moreover, a sinister, charming man was standing by her side from the start. He had a pressure emitting from his body that made him apprehensive. When his eyes met with that pair of purple eyes, a sinister cold aura permeated in his heart. "Alright." He sneered as he mocked, "I want to see how is your chief powerful. Hahaha!" Chen Xu raised his head and smiled brazenly, walking briskly out of the door. Ye Wu Chen stared at the disappearing figure. A sinister cold ray flickered past his purple eyes. A cunning smile was disyed on his face after a long time had passed¡­ "Chief, that fellow is too infuriating!" Wang Shu said furiously with puffed cheeks, looking furiously at Chen Xu''s leaving direction. "Let''s go." Mu Ru Yue smiled faintly as shemented, not thinking much about it, "If you really mind him, you will quickly be enraged. If I haven''t guessed wrong, it is an opportunity of the variousrge influential powers in North Wind ins to discriminate our Region Head Manor. Therefore, Chen Xu has purposely provoked us¡­" Mu Ru Yue sighed after saying that. But she¡­ didn''t regreting to attend the gathering! "The gathering starts at night. Wu Chen, let''s go and rest up first. It is still too early now." "Alright." Ye Wu Chen nodded lightly with a glow that shed past within his purple eyes. "Uncle, I have already seen Region Head Mu Ru Yue of the Nanyang region today." The room was brightly lit up. Chen Xu was standing before a middle-aged man who was expressing scrutiny in his eyes. "Oh?" Chen Yi (disy resolute) frowned tightly and asked, "What kind of person is that woman?" "Really remarkable!" ''Really remarkable?'' Chen Yi was stunned for a moment. There was nobody that understood the personality of his nephew more than him. His gaze was extremely high. Yet, he wasplimenting someone now. Furthermore, was it also a woman? "Uncle, I had purposely said words to insult her, trying to enrage her and instigating her to attack me first. Once she made her move, I will have sufficient reason for Honoured Sir Hui Yi to deal with her! But she didn''t!" "For a woman like herself, she would not be able to ept people doubting her capability the most. I said that she should just head back to serve her husband and children. Otherwise, she may not be able to maintain her chastity. But she remainedpletely unfazed as though she didn''t hear me." Chapter 1199 - Honoured Sir Hui Yi''s Invitation Part 4 Chen Xu frowned. When he thought about Mu Ru Yue''s cold and collected appearance, his heart became increasingly gloomy. "She¡­ doesn''t have the usual impulse she should have at her age so I dare to say she is extraordinary!" ''That woman is too calm. She still has a collected mind when she was being humiliated. A woman like herself is the hardest to deal with¡­'' "Mu Ru Yue is indeed incredible to be acknowledged by you." Chen Yi rxed his tightly creased brows and said, "No matter what our North Wind ins has already gotten used to freedom. We definitely won''t be under the academy anymore! This gathering will be an opportunity for the other three influential power to discriminate against her at that time. In addition, we can nder her before Honoured Sir Hui Yi. I will make her unable to continue staying in the North Wind ins!" "Uncle, this North Wind ins belong to our fourrge families. It doesn''t solely belong to her¡­ Hence, I won''t let her seed." Chen Xu sniggered. It was undeniable that he indeed was greatly impressed by Mu Ru Yue. His usually calm and collected mind was unexpectedly a little dazzled by her. But to him, what was more important was influential power! If she hindered his path, he¡­ would surely not hold back against her! "Alright, time is gettingte. You can go and prepare yourself. You are to follow me to attend Honoured Sir Hui Yi''s gatheringter. Remember that you have to make Honoured Sir Hui Yi have a favourable impression to our Chen family. We will be able to suppress the other families that way." "Understood, Uncle." Chen Xu cupped his fists before retreating out of the room¡­ He headed to his room under the boundless night sky. Creak! The room''s door was gradually pushed open. A mighty pressure was felt before him the instant he opened the door. Chen Xu was greatly rmed as he shouted hastily, "Who¡­" ''Are you¡­'' His words were interrupted before he could say his sentence fully. A fistnded mercilessly on Chen Xu''s eyes. His body momentarily retreated a couple of steps. Bang! Chen Xu crashed heavily on the wall. Chen Xu couldn''t identify who was assaulting him. He would only see a purple ray flickered inside his room before countless punchesnded on his body. It was so painful that his body spasmed from the pain. When he was able to scream for help, the intense pain made his voice be stuck in his throat. Swish! Suddenly, a nket was tossed on his body making him be enveloped within. A sinister cold aura shed past the man''s eyes as he punched and kicked Chen Xu who was being enveloped within the nket. Chen Xu was frequently howling in pain¡­ Ye Wu Chen stopped his movements when he heard Chen Xu''s howling voice became increasingly quiet. Swish! Purple robes soared out of the door. The sinister cold aura disappearedpletely at that moment. Humiliation! It was an absolute humiliation to Chen Xu! He was bashed up terribly by someone but he was clueless as to who punched him in the end! "Ahhh!" Chen Xu shrieked when he thought about that, "Bastards, I won''t forgive you if I find out who you are!" The man paused his steps under the night sky. He turned around to look at the nearby room. He smirked sinisterly cold. "It seems I didn''t use enough strength this time since he could still yell out. It won''t be as simple as this next time¡­" ''If it wasn''t due to considering that Mu Ru Yue still have some matters to settle, this man will surely not be able to live to see the next day.'' Ye Wu Chen withdrew his gaze, turning around to disappear into the silent and tranquil night¡­ Chapter 1200-1201 - Honoured Sir Hui Yis Invitation Part 5

Chapter 1200 - Honoured Sir Hui Yi''s Invitation Part 5

It was night. The banquet hall as bustling with activities. Even people that had grudges with each other were talking amiably with each other within Honoured Sir Hui Yi''s manor. But it was unknown what they were truly thinking¡­ Suddenly, everyone withdrew their gazes as they looked at the couple that was walking over under the night sky. They were subconsciously stunned¡­ Since Chen Xu had created a conflict inside the guest inn a couple of hours back, all of the influential power within North Wind ins had already recognised the two of them. Disdain was momentarily expressed in their eyes. "So this is the Region Head of the Nanyang region, a disciple of God Academy. Why are you as a member of the God Academy not studying in the academy buting here into the North Wind ins?" "Hmph! I don''t know what God Academy is thinking. But they didn''t mind dispatching such a talent to die in the North Wind ins." "That''s right, she is indeed very talented. But it is still impossible for her to resist against the entire North Wind ins no matter how talented she is¡­" The crowd was ridiculing Mu Ru Yue with mockery expressed in their eyes. In their point of view, the North Wind ins is a world for experts. There was also arge disparity between talents and experts¡­ What reason did the God Academy have other than sending her here to die? Ye Wu Chen''s gaze turned gloomy. He swept a gloomy gaze throughout the crowd with her purple eyes. But he wasn''t enraged this time. He just smirked slightly instead. A sinister cold glint flickered past his purple eyes. Mu Ru Yue smiled. Her smile was cold and her smile didn''t reach her eyes. Shemented, "Is this the nature of the variousrge influential power in North Wind ins to team up and bully me, a feeble girl?" Swish! Chen Yi could no longer bear it upon hearing that. He stood up and shot a death stare toward Mu Ru Yue. "Mu Ru Yue, let me ask you this. Was my nephew Chen Xu beaten by your subordinate?" "Chen Xu?" Mu Ru Yue was stunned for a moment. She suddenlyughed out loud andmented, "Has he been bashed up by someone? I didn''t expect someone to teach him a lesson before I do. It seems that he has provoked several people to the point that a person can''t stand watching¡­" "You¡­" Chen Yi''splexion turned ashen. He rebuked angrily, "Who other than you will do such things? The cultivation of the man by your side is high. I reckon there is an undeniable link between my nephew''s injuries and him!" In Chen Yi''s point of view, it didn''t matter if they were or were not the ones that bashed Chen Xu. He needed to push the me on them for this matter. It was only so that Honoured Sir Hui Yi will deal them. "An external influence power dares to be so brazen. She even dares to hurt people of the North Wind ins." "Do you think you have be a person of the North Wind ins just by taking over the Nanyang Region? In our point of view, you will forever be an outsider, unworthy to order us. You, more importantly, don''t have the qualifications to enjoy our North Wind ins'' resources!" "I shall give you a piece of advice. Immediately scram out of the North Wind ins. Otherwise, all of the influential power of our North Wind ins will surely annihte your Region Head Manor! Even God Academy won''t dare to avenge you all at that time!" The crowd insulted them one after the other. It was as if they were trying to immediately chase these people out of the North Wind ins. Moreover, they wanted to make them not dare to set a foot in the North Wind ins forever. Mu Ru Yue smirked slightly. Her face remained calm and collected. It was as though she wasn''t enraged by this matter¡­ It was as if she didn''t care all of those people''s insult. Her calm expression fueled the mes of fury burning in the crowd''s hearts¡­ Chapter 1201 - Honoured Sir Hui Yi''s Invitation Part 6 "Mu Ru Yue, are you unwilling to leave our North Wind ins?" The one that said that was the head of the Fang family, Fang Tian Ming (upright daybreak). He looked coldly at Mu Ru Yue''s indifferent expression as he said coldly and gloomily. "You will definitely regret not leaving! The influential power of God Academy won''t be able to protect you at that time. Even if you were able to take over the North Wind ins, it still won''t be yours. It will be snatched by God Academy. Why will you want to sacrifice your life for God Academy!" Mu Ru Yue smirked and with a light chuckle, she dered, "Nobody can snatch anything from me if I don''t feel like giving it up even if it is God Academy! Thus, I, Mu Ru Yue, is determined to take over this North Wind ins!" Swish! mours instantly arose from the crowd at that instant. They didn''t expect Mu Ru Yue to say such a brazen speech¡­ Yet, the sound of ps was heard outside the door at this moment. "It is Honoured Sir Hui Yi!" When the crowd raised their heads, grey robes entered their sight under the moonlight. tion momentarily surged forth in their hearts. This woman was doomed this time. Honored Sir Hui Yi would never let her snatch away the North Wind ins. Mu Ru Yue creased her brows tightly. Her gazended on a grey-robed man under the moonlight¡­ She initially thought Honored Sir Hui Yi should be an old man. But currently, he seemed too youthful. He looked like a youthful man in his twenties from afar. His snow-white hair that was simr to Madam Hua exposed his age. "Good! Really good!" The man''s voice was low and hoarse, carrying an ominous vibe. The body being enveloped by grey robes was a little feeble. The man had a slight smile on his grave-pale face. The man''s gaze was focused on Mu Ru Yue the moment he appeared. It was unknown to Mu Ru Yue why she always felt there was a story behind his gaze¡­ "Honored Sir Hui Yi, you must uphold justice for me!" Chen Yi hastily stood up. He red viciously at Mu Ru Yue andined, "This woman sent someone to hurt my nephew before the banquet. She has already broken the rules. Can Honoured Sir please uphold justice for me?!" "Who is the person that hurt him?" Ye Wu Chen''s smile was sinister cold as he queried, "What is your evidence?" "You¡­" Chen Yi was speechless from his anger. ''Even Chen Xu himself wasn''t able to identify his assant. How can there be evidence? But I must pour the dirty water on them no matter what¡­'' "Honoured Sir, please believe me. With my personality, I disdain to say lies!" Chen Yi shifted his gaze toward Honoured Sir Hui Yi with a pitiful gaze. Honored Sir Hui Yi remained silent. He raised his handsome face after some time had passed. He swept a gaze at Mu Ru Yue''s calm face. He then said with a hoarse voice, "Come with me. Moreover, you are toe alone." "Chief!" The Wang family''s brothers yelled out anxiously, "Don''t go!" "Don''t worry, nothing will happen." Mu Ru Yue shook her head. She then smiled at Honored Sir Hui Yi and agreed, "Alright, I will follow you." "Chief!" The Wang family''s brothers'' voice was filled with anxiety at this instant. ''If chief was to go with him, she will definitely be in trouble.'' Ye Wu Chen frowned and his purple eyes nced at Honored Sir Hui Yi. Honored Sir Hui Yi''s eyes received his gaze at that moment. His heart leaped when his eyes met with his purple eyes. A trace of shock shed past in his eyes. "Purple eyes? I-It can''t be possible." He immediately shook his head, denying his thoughts. But he couldn''t help ncing at Ye Wu Chen again before he left¡­ Chapter 1202 - Honoured Sir Hui Yis Invitation Part 7

Chapter 1202 - Honoured Sir Hui Yi''s Invitation Part 7

"Be careful." Ye Wu Chen moved his head near to Mu Ru Yue''s ear and whispered, "Don''t forget I am always by your side. If you are in any danger, I can instantly rush to your side." "Wu Chen, I will be fine. You just need to wait here for me. I will be back soon." Mu Ru Yue had great confidence regarding this. With Honored Sir Hui Yi''s might, if he wanted to make a move on her, he didn''t need to meet her personally. It was precisely due to this Ye Wu Chen felt safe with her following after Honoured Sir Hui Yi¡­ Most importantly, she had a trump card against him in her hands. "Come back?" Chen Yi chuckledcently as hemented, "There won''t be any return for her this time. Haha!" In Chen Yi''s point of view, Honored Sir Hui Yi had believed his words and wanted to deal with Mu Ru Yue. How could she have a chance to return then? "Have a seat." Honoured Sir Hui Yi pointed to a spot in front of him within the room. There was a light smile on his gravely-white face. "You have something to tell me, right?" Mu Ru Yue rose her brow and asked, "How did you know?" "Your eyes had betrayed you!" Honored Sir Hui Yi chuckled lightly. He had lived for so many years and had abundant experience in understanding people. He knew Mu Ru Yue had sought for him for something at first nce. Therefore, he was giving her a chance¡­ "That''s right, I indeed have sought for you." Mu Ru Yue raised her hand. A book with yellowed-pages appeared on her palm at that instant. "I want to pass you this on behalf of someone." "This¡­" Honoured Sir Hui Yi was stunned for a moment. He carefully took the diary. He became stirred up once he nced at the content of the diary. "Where have you obtained this diary?" "Someone had passed it to me and told me to seek for Honoured Sir Hui Yi. Moreover, that person wanted me to apologize to you for her¡­" Honoured Sir Hui Yi''s body shuddered. He gradually shut his eyes. A sliver of pain was expressed in his eyes. He replied with a bitter smile, "The one that ought to say sorry should be me. If it wasn''t for me to make her misunderstand that year, she wouldn''t have abandoned me. It has already been a thousand years from that separation. I''ve been looking everywhere for her, but it was a fruitless attempt. I didn''t expect for her diary to appear before me now. Little girl, can you tell me where she is now?" When Mu Ru Yue saw Honoured Sir Hui Yu''s sorrowful expression, she felt slightly reluctant to say the truth. She remained quiet for a moment before she said gradually, "S-she had gone to a faraway ce. If it is fated, you will surely reunite." ''It was the final sentence Madam Hua told her. ''If it is fated, there will be a day where they reunite. In this world filled with miracles, nothing is impossible as long as their soul hasn''t been dissipated¡­'' "It is great. It is great then." Honoured Sir Hui Yi wiped away his tears, gripping tightly on the diary in his hand. It was like a treasure to him and feared someone would snatch it away from him. "That''s right, little girl, what is your rtionship with her?" Mu Ru Yue pursed her lips slightly and with aplex gaze, she replied, "She is my Master." "Hehe!" Honoured Sir Hui Yiughed. His eyes and eyebrows brimmed with a smile. It waspletely different from his usual cold and stern appearance. "I didn''t expect her to recruit a disciple at the end. Moreover, it is also an outstanding disciple¡­ Little girl, she and I are a couple so I am your grandmaster. How about letting me hear you call me grandmaster now?" Chapter 1203 - Honoured Sir Hui Yis Invitation Part 8

Chapter 1203 - Honoured Sir Hui Yi''s Invitation Part 8

Honoured Sir Hui Yi had an expectant look on his face with anticipation expressed in his eyes. Momentarily, three ck lines appeared on Mu Ru Yue''s forehead. She coughed dryly before she said, "I have already settled my matter with you. Following this, let''s talk about your matter instead." "My matter?" Honoured Sir Hui Yi was stunned for a moment before he asked, not understanding. "That''s right," Mu Ru Yue nodded and exined, "If I am not wrong, your body is already reaching its limit. It is really too difficult for your body tost until now." Honoured Sir Hui Yi chuckled bitterly when he heard that. "I was depressed due to longing for her all these years. My body was also implicated. If I don''t make a breakthrough, I''m afraid my life won''tst much longer¡­" Life wouldn''t be limitless unless they reached the final cultivation. Honoured Sir Hui Yi''s cultivation was tyrannical so he managed to live for that long. But his vitality was still limited. It would be impossible for him to continue living if he couldn''t break through soon¡­ "I only have three years of life span left. But it is obviously not feasible for me to make a breakthrough within three years." Honoured Sir Hui Yi shook his head and sighed before hemented, "What I thought of as pity is that I couldn''t reunite with her¡­" "Three years?" Mu Ru Yue frowned before she rxed them shortly after. She dered, "I will be able to refine a pill for you to breakthrough within these three years." "Come again?" Honoured Sir Hui Yi widened his eyes as he stared at Mu Ru Yue''s indifferent face in astonishment. "Did you say you can help me breakthrough within these three years?" "I can''t guarantee that I can but I will do my utmost best!" To cultivators, three years was an extremely short period. It would be like a blink of an eye. Moreover, she only had three years. Thus, she needed to improve her cultivation as soon as possible. The crowd was looking at Mu Ru Yue, who had returned to the banquet hall unharmed, surprised. Shock brimmed in their hearts¡­ H-has she managed to survive? Had Honored Sir Hui Yi forgave her? How was this possible? Grey robes appeared before the crowd''s eyes when the crowd was in shock¡­ "Honoured Sir Hui Yi, wh-what''s the meaning of this?" Chen Yi suppressed his displease as he asked, "She had broken the rules. Why is Honoured Sir Hui Yi harbouring her?" "Rules?" Honoured Sir Hui Yi smiled coldly and rebuked, "What evidence do you have to prove she was the one that hurt the people of your Chen family? Furthermore, the rules had been set by this old man. Does this old man need to ask for your opinion on how to do things now? On another note, this old man wants to announce a matter during this gathering!" He paused for a moment before he continued, "This old man wants to give this North Wind ins to little girl Yue as a meeting gift. This matter isn''t up for discussion." He didn''t say to return the North Wind ins to the academy. It was to Mu Ru Yue instead. In other words, God Academy couldn''t forcefully snatch the North Wind ins away from her hands! "Little girl, are you satisfied with your grandmaster''s decision?" Honored Sir Hui Yi shifted his head to look at Mu Ru Yue. With a ttery smile, he asked, "If you''re satisfied, then¡­ can you call me your grandmaster?" Boom! A bolt out of the blue descended from the sky and erupted in the crowd''s heart. They suspected that something had gone wrong with their ears at this moment. Had they heard it wrong? Was Honoured Sir Hui Yi going to gift Mu Ru Yue the North Wind ins and even self-proimed himself as Mu Ru Yue''s grandmaster? Chen Yi''splexion turned gravely pale. His body swayed, almost toppling to the ground¡­ Chapter 1204-1206 - Honoured Sir Hui Yis Invitation Part 9

Chapter 1204 - Honoured Sir Hui Yi''s Invitation Part 9

The Wang family''s brothers were stupefied. It was no wonder why their chief dared to talk with Honoured Sir Hui Yi solitarily. Moreover, Mister Wu Chen wasn''t in the slightest worried. It turned out that she had such a rtionship with Honoured Sir Hui Yi. Oh heavens, with Honoured Sir Hui Yi''s protection, who would dare to touch them in the future? The Wang family''s brother felt an unprecedented gratified at this instant. If it wasn''t for them to try and kidnap Mu Ru Yue that day, they wouldn''t be subdued by her. Perhaps they might still just be failure bandits that couldn''t upy the entire mountain¡­ "Honoured Sir Hui Yi, I still have some matters so I want to bid my farewell first." It was Fang Tian Ming who couldn''t continue to remain here. He looked at Mu Ru Yue with a fake smile before cupping his hands and said, "Congrattions Lord Region Head. If you need anything, feel free to voice them." "Honoured Sir Hui Yi and Lord Region Head, we will also be bidding our farewells¡­" Everyone stood up from their seats, wanting to leave. But an indifferent voice halted their steps¡­ "If you swear your loyalty and devotion to me, I will give you all the best profits." Fang Tian Ming was stunned as he turned to look at Mu Ru Yue''s gloomy face and queried, "I wonder what can Lord Region Head give us." "A hundred King Spiritual Pill that can enable a King Stage High realm practitioner to break through to the Peak realm. I can also provide a thousand King Stage pills, two thousand General Spiritual Pill, five thousand Breaking General Pill¡­" Swish! Fang Tian Ming had already used his greatest speed to hurried back to his seat before the rest could react. The others looked toward each other. They couldn''t resist the temptations of the pills, hastily rushing back to their seats. It wasn''t that those influential power didn''t have alchemists. However, only Lord Region Head could provide a hundred King Spiritual Pills¡­ A hundred King Spiritual Pills was equivalent to creating a hundred God-king Peak realm practitioners. It would be quite a formidable influential power to the fourrge families. "Lord Region Head, our Fang family will follow you as our leader from now on." "Our Dong family as well." "Our Lin family will also¡­" The crowd swore their loyalty. They had already forgotten their original n. They even tossed all of their insults toward Mu Ru Yue to the back of their minds. These pills were enough to buy the people''s hearts, not to mention Honoured Sir Hui Yi was her grandmaster¡­ Chen Yi''s face flushed red as he watched threerge influential power became betrayers. He could only sigh in the end and said sheepishly, "Lor-lord Region Head, sorry for gathering others to chase you out due to you being an external influential power. Now, I know how big of a mistake I had done s-so can I also join in?" As the proverb said, people that knew what to do best was smart. Only a fool would give up such a wonderful opportunity due to pride. If the Chen family continued to rest on theirurels while watching on as the other three influential power increases in might, wouldn''t it mean that the equilibrium with the other threerge influential power will break? "Alright." Mu Ru Yue nodded. She turned her head to look at Honoured Sir Hui Yi and asked, "Grandmaster, can I please trouble you to collect their Soul Writ Tablets? I don''t trust them." Every member of the fourrge families was cunning and malicious. She couldn''t help but leave a hand. Honoured Sir Hui Yi''s heart melted when Mu Ru Yue called him Grandmaster. He immediately nodded and said, "Don''t worry I will pass all of their Soul Writ Tablets to you. They must give them to me even if they are unwilling!" Soul Writ Tablet was Writ Tablet created with a fragment of their soul. Mu Ru Yue could drip her blood on the Writ Tablet to be the master of their souls after they passed their Soul Writ Tablet to her. Chapter 1205 - Honoured Sir Hui Yi''s Invitation Part 10 She would be their master from now on. The Soul Writ Tablet had the power to dissipate their souls once they developed the thought of betraying her. Therefore, several influential power had such an item as the Soul Writ Tablet. Moreover, possessing a Soul Writ Tablet could simrly mean having the power to control a person''s life and death. For example, if Chen Yi''s Soul Writ Tablet was in Mu Ru Yue''s hands and if something was to happen to Chen Yi, his Soul Writ Tablet would be dark. Mu Ru Yue could tell that he had already died via the Soul Writ Tablet¡­ "Wu Chen, let''s go." Mu Ru Yue raised her head to look at the sky with a gentle smile on her face¡­ The two of them were walking side-by-side under the moonlight. Ye We Wu Chen halted his steps after a long time as he looked affectionately at Mu Ru Yue. "Mu Er, you''re progressively getting stronger. You have already managed to take over the entire North Wind ins within half a year¡­" Mu Ru Yue paused her steps as she turned to face the man by her side. With a gentle smile, she replied, "You may have done it better than me if it was you. But you will always hide your radiance whenever you are by my side, giving me the limelight¡­" ''This man''s might is really strong. Yet, he always willingly hide his radiance. He will surely give the limelight to me unless I am faced with a crisis that I can''t deal with¡­'' "But¡­" Mu Ru Yue narrowed her eyes and asked, "Why did you say you can instantly teleport to my side when I am in danger? You will need to move a fair bit of distance no matter how fast you are." Ye Wu Chen''s finger trembled but he quickly recovered. With a charming smile, he pulled Mu Ru Yue into his embrace. He then exined with a smile, "It is due to me always by your side and our hearts are connected. I can feel your predicament whenever you''re in danger. Following that, I will use my fastest speed to rush to your side." "Is that so?" Mu Ru Yu was a little suspicious as something didn''t fit right with her. ''This fe must be hiding something from me.'' "Mu Er, you don''t need to think so much." Ye Wu Chen tightly embraced his beloved woman. With a gentle smile, he continued, "Everything is fine." Mu Ru Yue no longer asked further when she saw he was reluctant to talk on this topic. With a slight frown of her long, shapely eyebrows, she said, "Wu Chen, I hope you aren''t hiding things from me nor do I want you to be in danger because of me. Otherwise, I will never forgive you in this life and eternity¡­" Ye Wu Chen lowered his gaze as he inwardly chuckled bitterly. ''She is as sensitive as ever. She had be suspicious due to that sentence¡­'' "Let''s go." Mu Ru Yue no longer say further as she turned her head to continue advancing¡­ When Ye Wu Chen looked at the woman''s gradually departing figure, his purple eyes turned gloomy as he said indifferently, "Bai Ze,e out." A divine god-like figure gradually appeared under the moonlight. His snow-white hair fluttered in the night wind. He looked divine at that moment. "Why didn''t you tell her?" Bai Ze looked at the man before him and asked. "She will surely disagree if I tell her about this. But I can''t afford to let such a thing ur again! If it wasn''t for the power Huang Er left behind within the tomb, perhaps I won''t be able to see her again. Thus, I have ced a blood seed within her body. I can use it to appear at her side when she is in a life-crisis¡­" "You will have to use your physical body aspensation for using this kind of secret technique! You will be trapped in hell on behalf of the blood seed and helping it endure everything. Are you sure you want to do this?" Chapter 1206 - Honoured Sir Hui Yi''s Invitation Part 11 Bai Ze looked silently at the man. The man finally came back to his senses at this moment. He had a sinister glint on his handsome face with a smile in his purple eyes. "She can be the ruler of God world while I can be the king of hell. There''s no demerit in that. Moreover, that day may not evene¡­" Bai Ze''s heart shuddered slightly. ''I have known since past life that the two of them love each other as their lives. He had ced himself in danger for her several times, using his life to protect her. On the other hand, she had undergone Heaven Cmity to save his family losing her life.'' It was precisely due to Ye Wu Chen''s affections that Bai Ze chose to give up, protecting by her side as a friend¡­ "Wu Chen! Bai Ze! What are you two talking about?" Yet, the woman''s indifferent voice was heard at this moment. Ye Wu Chen smiled before he used his slender fingers to gently dust his purple robes. He walked toward the woman under the moonlight¡­ Bai Ze had mixed feelings when he focused on the man''s back. ''I didn''t expect Ye Wu Chen will coincidentally obtain a blood seed. But such a thing as the blood seed is too dangerous. He had formed a contract with the blood seed. The blood seed will help him once but he will have to give up his life in return¡­'' Everything that happened in the South Peace Town was quickly spread out by people. When the Lin family''s grandfather and grandson, who were crippled, heard about that, they nearly fainted from fright. They finally understood how lucky they were to keep their lives, not to mention seeking revenge. Currently, they not only didn''t have the might but they also had lost the guts. It had to be known the Honoured Sir Hui Yi was her grandmaster. Four of therge influential power had fallen into her hands. If they tried to seek revenge, weren''t they seeking death? It was especially so for Lin Tian. He was so regretful that he wanted to kill himself. ''If I knew that fellow has such a big status, how could I bloody dare to offend her? ''I can only run as far away from her as possible, never wanting to see her again¡­'' However, when people were discussing Mu Ru Yue, she entered seclusion training. She had passed the task of refining pill to Hai Wei who had returned from God Sect¡­ Time passed like water¡­ It had already been almost a year since Mu Ru Yue came to Nanyang region¡­ Currently, there was a valiant aura that appeared at the top of a mountain valley. A dragon roar was momentarily heard. Swish! A white-coloured dragon hovered in the sky¡­ Quickly, that white dragon formed into a ray of light, shooting down from the sky. Hended before a young girl at the top of the mountain valley. He had a smile on his handsome face. "Mother, I have finally broken through. I will have the might to help you from now on." Xiao Bai had a trace of a valiant grandeur inparison to his initial youthfulness. His face appearance had also matured. He no longer looked like an immature youth. Moreover, Yan Jin and Xiao Yue also walked out from within the tomb now. It was obvious that their cultivation had also improved by leaps and bounds within this half a year. Yan Jin had already reached the God-king High realm and Xiao Yue had entered the Mid realm¡­ "Are you ready? Let''s head back now. The academy''s final exam ismencing. We must head back to the academy before the exam begins¡­" Mu Ru Yue smirked with slight absent-mindedness. ''It has been a year since our separation. I wonder how Li Sha and the rest are¡­'' God Academy. Li Sha had cupped her cheeks within the dormitory. She blinked her bright eyes and looked at her two dormitory friends. She asked, "It has already been a year. The academy''s exam ismencing soon. Why do you think Yue Er isn''t back yet?" Chapter 1207 - Honoured Sir Hui Yis Invitation Part 12

Chapter 1207 - Honoured Sir Hui Yi''s Invitation Part 12

Qian Ye frowned slightly with slight worries. "That North Wind ins is too dangerous. She is also just a God-general martial practitioner to boot. Even though she has a Soaring Serpent that can instantly kill a God-king practitioner, it will still be difficult for her to make a position for herself in the North Wind ins. Can it be she meet with some dangers?" Yi Lian didn''t say anything but worries were simrly expressed in her gaze. Shemented after a long time had passed, "Yue Er is blessed by the heavens. Nothing will happen to her." "Hur!" Suddenly, a cold snort was heard from outside the room. When the three of them turned their heads, a refined yet sinister face appeared in their line of sight. Qian Ye''s gaze darkened as she said snappily, "Why have youe here for again?" "I havee to inform you that the exammences tomorrow. If someone turns out absent, she will be expelled from the academy." Xiao Yu smirked and smiled coldly before she continued, "But I am not even sure if she is still alive¡­" "You¡­" Qian Ye stood up fumingly and wanted to charge over to her. Yi Lian''s became rmed. She hastily held onto Qian Ye''s arm and advised, "Qian Ye, don''t be impulsive! Otherwise, you will fall for her trap." Qian Ye forcefully suppressed her anger upon listening to what Yi Lian had said. She red at that detestable face. Xiao Yu frowned slightly and shot a cold nce at Yi Lian. ''Yi Lian is the most level-headed person among the three of them. If it wasn''t for her hinders, perhaps there will be several times that Qian Ye would haveshed out. ''There will then be sufficient reason for me to kill her that way¡­'' "Hindrance!" Xiao Yu yelled out that word. She then nced at the three people in the dormitory with a sneer. "I hope that four people from this dormitory will show up. It''s a pity that there may not even have a chance for that to happen. Hahaha!" ''What kind of ce is the North Wind ins? ''There''s no way she can stay alive after heading there! ''There may be good news from Master in a couple of days since Master had already dispatched people to investigate her situation two days ago¡­'' Xiao Yu walked out without turning her head back after tossing out those words, disappearing from their sight¡­ "Forget it." Yi Lian shook her head and said, "We will see after Yue Er returns." "Wah!" Qian Ye could no longer bear with the stress umted during this year. She pounced into Yi Lian''s embrace and wailed. "Yi Lian, she will return, right? It''s all my fault. If it wasn''t for me, Apprentice Disciple Xiao Yu wouldn''t have targeted her. There will only a slim chance for her to return alive after going to a ce such as the North Wind ins." Yi Lian had mixed feelings as she looked at Li Sha who had teary eyes. Her heart sank but she said in a resolute tone, "She will surely be back!" ''Mu Ru Yue isn''t here so I am the backbone of this team. If I believe that woman has already died, what should the other two do? ''Therefore, I must persevere no matter what¡­'' "Hmm? Has something happened here?" Suddenly, a nostalgic voice was heard outside the door. The three of their bodies stiffened instantly after hearing that familiar voice. They raised their heads in disbelief as they stared at the woman that walked in from outside. "What is it¡­" When Mu Ru Yue received their gazes, she subconsciously rubbed her face. She then asked curiously, "Is there something on my face? Why are you all looking at me like that?" That kind of gaze was giving me a goosebump¡­ Qian Ye stared at Mu Ru Yue with tears that had not dried up yet on her face. She didn''t even dare to blink her eyes. Chapter 1208 - Honoured Sir Hui Yis Invitation Part 13

Chapter 1208 - Honoured Sir Hui Yi''s Invitation Part 13

She feared that Mu Ru Yue would disappear from her sight if she was to blink¡­ "Ar-are you still alive?" ''Is this woman really alive?'' "It isn''t like I go there to die. Why do you think that way?" The three of them leaped toward Mu Ru Yue upon hearing that. Mu Ru Yue was so scared by their wolf or tiger-like eyes that she retreated a few steps back. "Yue Er." Li Sha hugged Mu Ru Yue. She had an impulse to kiss her but it was only just a thought¡­ "It''s great that you''ve returned. We thought you have died." "It should be the two of you thinking about that." Yi Lian rolled her eyes and said, "I''ve always believed that she is alive. It is you all that believed what Xiao Yu said without seeing her corpse or hearing news about her death¡­" Li Sha stuck out her tongue, feeling a little bad. "I''ve heard that disciples that went to the North Wind ins wille back in a tattered state or doesn''t even return. Yue Er has gone there for a year. I thought those people had really killed Yue Er. On another note, Yue Er, what have you done there? Why do I feel that your cultivation seems to be much greater?" "About that¡­" Mu Ru Yue shrugged her shoulders and exined, "It will be a long story but I''ve gifts for you." "What?" Li Sha widened her eyes as she tilted her head slighted and asked. Mu Ru Yue smiled slightly. With a raise of her palm, three High Rank Spiritual Stones appeared on it and she ced the stones before them. "These are three High Rank Spiritual Stones. It can help improve your cultivation to the God-king Low realm. It will be the exam tomorrow. All of you must get stronger in order to pass the exam." "Hi-high Rank Spiritual Stones?" Qian Ye widened her eyes as she looked at Mu Ru Yue surprised. ''Even I, as a princess of the empire, haven''t got the chance to see such a prestigious item. Yet, has she gave them the spiritual stones without blinking?'' Qian Ye had mixed feelings momentarily. She didn''t know how to repay Mu Ru Yue¡­ Li Sha took the spiritual stone unceremoniously, giving Mu Ru Yue a bear hug. "Yue Er, you treat me too well. I will sell my body to you from now on, forever being your maid-servant." Even though Yi Lian wasn''t as direct as Li Sha, she said with an elegant smile, "Yue Er, I''ve owed you too much. I will never be able to return your favours in my entire life and eternity. But you just have to say the word and I, Yi Lian, will do anything for you!" "It will suffice with those words." Mu Ru Yue smiled and patted Yi Lian''s shoulder and continued, "I certainly won''t hold back asking your help if I need in the future. Now, all of you should absorb the High Rank Spiritual Stones first, increasing your cultivation." "Alright." Yi Lian and Li Sha looked at each other before returning to their respective rooms. Nheless, Qian Ye didn''t make any movement from the start¡­ "Aren''t you going?" Mu Ru Yue raised her brow as she looked at Qian Ye. "The first exam tomorrow will be to check the disciple''s cultivation to see if you have made how much improvement during this year. If there wasn''t any improvement within this year, that person will be expelled from the academy." Qian Ye gripped tightly onto the High Rank Spiritual Stones in her hand. WIth a ray of light that flickered past her eyes, she sniggered and said, "I was at the God-general Mid Realm when I first joined the academy. I have broken through to the God-general High realm. It is already enough to pass the first round of tests. Therefore, I will absorb the spiritual stone after the end of tomorrow''s exam." Chapter 1209-1210 Honoured Sir Hui Yis Invitation Part 14

Chapter 1209 - Honoured Sir Hui Yi''s Invitation Part 14

Qian Ye had a n for doing that. She would make Xiao Yu, who was at the God-king Low realm, think she was just a God-general practitioner. It would make Xiao Yu personally battle with her. She wanted to use that battle to avenge all of her previous humiliations! She would let Xiao Yu understand that she wasn''t just a Royal n Princess that only knew how to depend on the Royal family! Mu Ru Yue had seen through Qian Ye''s n. With a slight smile, she said, "I support your decision so I won''t help you deal with Xiao Yu. It is better that you deal with your enemy yourself." Qian Ye pursed her thin lips slightly, but she didn''t remark. ''If it is just due to Qi Mo, I won''t deal with Xiao Yu as I''ve already given up on that man. ''However, Xiao Yu mustn''t have constantly sought trouble with me and even make moves on my dormitory friends. All three of them suffered under her hands during this year. But they didn''t have sufficient might so they could only bear with it¡­'' "What did you say?" Zhou Min stood up abruptly within the Elders'' Courtyard. A glint shed past her eyes as she said, "Did you say Mu Ru Yue have returned? Have the people of the North Wind ins spared her life?" ''Can it be she didn''t aplish her task but just randomly find a ce to hide?'' Zhou Min felt that thought was usible as she pondered. A God-general High realm practitioner had been sent by her to take over the North Wind ins. The influential powers at that ce surely wouldn''t let her off¡­ "Master, what shall we do next?" Xiao Yu creased her refined brows tightly. Her heart was filled with resentment but she couldn''t do anything about that. "Don''t worry. It will be the examinations next. There definitely be apetition during the test. I can find someone to kill her then!" A cold ray of light flickered past Zhou Min''s eyes. But when she looked at Xiao Yu, she had a trace of a benevolent ray of light in her eyes. That gaze was as if she was looking at her biological daughter¡­ Nheless, Xiao Yu didn''t notice that as she was just cracking her brain on how to deal with those four damnable women. It had to be known that Qi Mo had been frequently courting Qian Ye. This made Xiao Yu incredibly displeased as she saw her boyfriend courting other girls. She had an impulse to kill Qian Ye! Xiao Yu bit down on her lip hard. ''I mustn''t let that woman obtain Qi Mo no matter what!'' The next day. People were packed like sardines at the academy''s za at dawn. Everyone was discussing among themselves, constantly ncing at Mu Ru Yue who was near them¡­ "Is she Mu Ru Yue that is in the same dormitory as Qian Ye and the rest?" "That''s right, I had seen her during the entrance examst year. But wasn''t she sent to the North Wind ins by Elder Zhou Min? Can it be she knew those influential powers are too powerful so she was chased out?" "Hur! Hur! I had heard a rumour that said that she didn''t head to the Nanyang Region after Elder Zhou Min passed that task to her. She just found a ce to hide and return when the exam is near." "Is that news credible? Won''t she be deceiving Elder Zhou Min? Aren''t she afraid Elder Zhou Min will settle the debts with her?" "It is, of course, the truth. The rumour was spread out by the subordinates of Elder Zhou Min. Since Elder Zhou Min had sent her out to aplish that task, it is unfeasible that she wouldn''t keep an eye on her so what she said shouldn''t be fabricated." Truthfully, Zhou Min didn''t send people to inspect her. In her point of view, Mu Ru Yue wouldn''t have a good time there. She would just be bullied miserably even if she didn''t die. Why would she waste her manpower on her then? Chapter 1210 - Honoured Sir Hui Yi''s Invitation Part 15 Hence, Zhou Min had dispatched people to head to the North Wind ins to investigate her situation. It was a pity that they had not returned yet. But Zhou Min''s guess was the same as what the academy was discussing¡­ While the crowd was discussing, a lofty figure walked onto the stage. With a stern expression on his handsome face, he said with a cold and gloomy tone, "I will be your examiner this time, Lu Zhen nd quake). I will be hosting the following examinations. Following this, it will be our first round of examinations. People I will be calling out in a bit are to head up here to have a cultivation test. It will be to check if you all have made some progress in your cultivation. People that didn''t improve at all don''t have to participate in the rest of the examinations." He paused for a moment before he continued, "If you failed to improve after a year, it proves your innate talent is too terrible or that you aren''t hard-working enough. Our God Academy doesn''t need such disciples!" Everyone became nervous momentarily. If they were expelled by the God Academy, they would dishonour their family n. That kind of failure wasn''t something they could bear¡­ Zhen Lu had unknowingly took out a jade token. He nced at the jade token before he said strictly, "Alright! The first disciple will be Zhang Zheng (spread upright). You will be tested first." Disciples that were called out by him walked forth, one after the other. Some people had an excitement that could not be concealed on their faces while they were simrly some people that dejectedly lowered their heads and stood silently behind the group¡­ Quickly, almost half of the disciples had been undergone the test. Everyone''s gaze couldn''t help but look at the stage after Lu Zhen mentioned the next name. "Qian Ye!" Qian Ye was jolted a little. She gradually walked up under the crowd''s gaze. She greeted respectfully, "Lord Lu Zhen¡­" "Begin." "Understood." Qian Ye used all her might to gather her power to her fist before striking her fist on the Testing Stone. Boom! She withdrew her fist. "God-general High realm! You break through once so you pass!" A person generally couldn''t breakthrough from the God-general Mid realm to the High realm within a year unless she was a talent. Nheless, Xiao Yu didn''t ce any importance on her anyway. In her point of view, the might of a God-general High realm was too weak¡­ "Next, Li Sha!" Li Sha walked briskly toward the Testing Stone under the crowd''s gaze. When her small fistnded on the Testing Stone, a ray of light flickered. The crowd was subconsciously stunned. "God King?" Damn! She had broken through to the God King realm! It got to be known that Li Sha was just a God-general Mid realm practitioner when she first joined God Academy. Had she reached God King realm within the year? Yi Lian was after Li Sha. The result was the same as Li Sha. The cultivation rank simrly stopped at the God-king Low Realm after Yi Lian''s test. But they were already a little numb as they dazedly looked at the elegant woman walking down the stage. It was as if they were still numb from her result¡­ "Last, Mu Ru Yue!" Everyone came back to their senses after hearing that name, staring at Mu Ru Yue. If they hadn''t remembered wrong, she was just the weakest God-general Low realm practitioner when she first entered the academy. They wondered how much improvement she had made within this year¡­ But no matter how talented she was, she could at most breakthrough to the God-general Peak realm. She shouldn''t be able to break through to the God King realm. Otherwise, her innate talent would be too abnormal¡­ Mu Ru Yue slowly walked toward the center of the za under the crowd''s gaze. She cast an indifferent gaze at Zhen Lu, who was standing beside the Testing Stone and asked, "Can I begin?" Chapter 1211 - Kill All Part 1

Chapter 1211 - Kill All Part 1

Lu Zhen nced at Mu Ru Yue and nodded slightly before he agreed, "You may." Ayer of surging mes coated Mu Ru Yue''s fist upon obtaining his confirmation. She struck her fist hard on the Testing Stone. Boom! An intense radiance shot out from the Testing Stone. The radiance spread outwards, blinding the crowd''s eyes¡­ "I-is that the God King Mid realm?" Damn! Had she broken through to the God King Mid realm? Mu Ru Yue was just a God-general Low realm practitioner when she first joined the academy. She had managed to break through to such an extent within a year. Was this woman an abnormal being? The crowd gasped. They couldn''t believe what they saw¡­ "Yue Er." Li Sha hastily ran over when she saw Mu Ru Yue walking down the stage. She eximed jubntly, "You have broken through to the God King Mid Realm!" Mu Ru Yue didn''t say anything and merely smiled slightly to her remark. She nced at the three people surrounding her side and with a slight raise of her eyebrow, she said, "Let''s go." Following that, they left the za under the gazes of shock or jealousy¡­ Xiao Yu clenched her fists tightly. She took in a deep breath to suppress the raging mes of fury within her chest. Shemented with gritted teeth, "I must chase them out of God Academy no matter what!" ''Hate! ''How can I not hate? ''If it wasn''t for Mu Ru Yue, she could have killed Yi Lian and Qian Ye within the secret boundary. But that woman had foiled her ns in the end¡­'' Suddenly, a handnded on Xiao Yu''s shoulder. She jolted and turned her head to face the woman by her side. She pursed her lips and called out, "Master¡­" A sinister cold ray of light shed past Zhou Min''s eyes as she said, heavily on every word, "Xiao Yu, Master will surely help you. I¡­ will definitely make her vanish from here since you don''t wish to see her here." Xiao Yu looked stunned at Zhou Min. A trace of warmth surged in her heart. ''Master has been helping me since the day I stepped into the academy. Otherwise, I won''t have be who I am today¡­'' The next day. Dawn¡­ The za was filled with people once again. Lu Zhen was at a high tform. He cleared his throat before he announced, "It seems there are a few more talents that appeared within the academy after yesterday''s examination. Following this, it will be the next examination. This exam will be to massacre demon beasts! You must kill a set amount of demon beasts before you can leave." Lu Zhen smiled slightly before he continued, "If you are ready, I will be drawing lots to decide who will be the first to challenge the demon beasts! There are a total of a thousand demon beasts within the Demon Beast Cage. There was a hundred God King Low realm and ten God King Mid realm demon beasts. It will all be up to your luck as to what kinds of demon beasts you face¡­" Hiss! The crowd gasped. There were ten God King Mid Realm demon beasts within this exam. If they were unlucky, they might not have the chance to even beg for their lives¡­ Instantly, everyone discussed among themselves. "Alright, since no one voice an objection, I will start to draw lots now." Lu Zhen nced at the disciples within the za. He reached his hand into the lot container. He quickly took out a piece of white paper. He carefully unfolded the white paper and nced at its content before he announced, "The first, Mu Ru Yue!" "Yue Er!" Li Sha and the rest''s expressions changed drastically. They hastily looked at Mu Ru Yue who was standing by their side. Even though Mu Ru Yue was at the God King Mid realm, there were still ten God King Mid realm demon beasts within the Demon Beast Cage. Chapter 1212-1213 - Kill All Part 2

Chapter 1212- Kill All Part 2

If she wasn''t lucky and encountered those demon beasts, perhaps she wouldn''t have a chance to fight for her life¡­ Mu Ru Yue didn''t say anything. She just walked two steps forth and with her eyes focused on Lu Zhen, she asked, "May I begin?" "Alright." Lu Zhen nced at Mu Ru Yue with appraisal. If others were to hear that there were ten God King Mid realm demon beasts within it, their expressions would change drastically. Yet, she was the only one that had a calm and collected expression. It was as if it was the norm. "That door is the entrance to the Demon Beast Cage. It will be up to your luck to encounter weak demon beasts. You just need to kill twenty demon beasts to leave." Mu Ru Yue frowned slightly and cast her gaze at a nearby door. She was a little startled andmented, "Magic array?" ''The Demon Beast Cage is a magic array?'' She no longer thought much and entered the magic array, quickly vanishing from the crowd''s gaze¡­ Mu Ru Yue was currently in a forest. She was inplete darkness. Her surroundings from all directions were filled with countless sinister-looking demon beasts, tightly encircling her at the center¡­ "Twenty demon beasts?" Mu Ru Yue smiled coldly and said, "It seems to be two thousand demon beasts to me instead!" "Master." Swish! A ray of mes shot out from Mu Ru Yue''s body. Scorching me Phoenix had already stood before Mu Ru Yue. Simrly, the Ancient Soaring Serpent also raised its tiny head, ncing at the demon beasts that had encircled them with hisrge eyes¡­ "Fire Phoenix! Soaring Serpent! Kill all of them!" "Understood, master." Scorching me Phoenix let out a loud soar, rapidly charging within the group of demon beasts¡­ At the same time, Zhou Min had a smirk on her face at the za. She chuckled sinisterly. "Master?" Xiao Yu turned her head to look at Zhou Min and asked, "Did you tweak with the magic array?" "That''s right! Xiao Yu, just wait and see. Your master will avenge for you soon¡­" She sniggered and her smirk became increasingly sinister and horrifying. An rmed voice reported at this moment, "Lord Lu Zhen, something had majorly gone wrong!" Lu Zhen frowned and nced at the stumbling person heading toward him. He asked, "What happened?" "Lo-Lord, there''s something wrong with the magic array." "What?" The crowd''s heart shuddered and they shot their gazes to the reporting person. "Grandmaster Tian Zhen (heaven spell) had sent me over to inform Lord Lu Zhen that the magic array has been tampered with. It is set that she will not be able to leave the magic array unless she kills all of the demon beasts within the magic array." Boom! It was like a bolt out of the blue thatnded on Qian Ye and the rest''s hearts. Theirplexion turned gravely pale momentarily. Even theplexion of Yi Lian, who was usually level-headed, had simrly be terrifying pale¡­ ''Mu Ru Yue has to kill the demon beasts before she can exit the magic array. In other words, Mu Ru Yue only have two scenario routes. One will be she will die under the hands of those demon beasts. The other will be she will be stuck within the magic array until she kills all of the demon beasts¡­ ''However, it was obvious it will be extremely difficult for Mu Ru Yue to survive under the hands of that many demon beasts. Her oue can only be one¡­'' Cold sweat emitted from Lu Zhen''s forehead and he asked hastily, "Why aren''t you requesting Grandmaster Tian Zhen to fix the magic array?" "Grandmaster Tian Zhen is already fixing it. But he will at least need a month¡­" ''A month?'' Lu Zhen staggered a couple of steps and shook his head with a bitter smile. ''A month? How can she sustain for a month? I didn''t expect such a matter to ur during an examination. If it was another disciple, I wouldn''t have minded as much. Yet, she is such a talent¡­'' Chapter 1213- Kill All Part 3 ''If she dies, it will be the academy''s loss¡­'' "It must be the two of you!" Qian Ye seemed to have thought of something and yelled frantically at Disciple Apprentice Xiao Yu, "The only people that can tweak with the magic array and want to take her life are the both of you! The person you want to deal with is me. What has it got to do with her? Why do you always want to implicate innocent people?" Zhou Min''s expression became gloomy and coldly said, "Is she this year''s neer? She doesn''t know any etiquette. Is this the way you should talk to your seniors?" "You¡­" Qian Ye was so angered that she wanted to rebuke further but she was interrupted once again. "I really don''t know how such a person can enter our God Academy! She will still be a good-for-nothing even after leaving the academy! She had not only seduced a taken man but also keeps on wanting to harm my disciple. "Do you think everyone will be as sinister and cunning as yourself to do whatever to achieve your goals? Do I need to do such a matter if I want to harm your friend? I can instantly expel her from the academy with just words!" However, what Zhou Min wanted was Mu Ru Yue''s life and not just expelling her from the academy¡­ "Qian Ye." Yi Lian gradually calmed down and gripped tightly on Qian Ye''s hand. She cast a cold gaze at Zhou Min and coldly said, "I hope you are not involved with this matter. Otherwise, I will make you regret!" Li Sha knew Yi Lian could definitely do what she had dered. Although her family background wasn''tparable to God Academy, it was still easy for her to deal with Zhou Min. If she was the mastermind of this matter, she would surely make her regret tremendously¡­ Zhou Min sniggered, thinking nothing of her threat. "I, as the academy''s elder, won''t do such a matter! Perhaps it may be someone that is trying to frame my disciple." Li Sha widened her eyes. ''I''ve seen shameless people before but this was my first time seeing someone that could be shameless to such an extent. ''There was an undeniable link between the issue of the magic array and Zhou Min. Yet, Zhou Min continued to try and pour the dirty water on them at this moment¡­'' Yi Lian no longer said further and looked worried at therge door¡­ Currently, she just hoped Mu Ru Yue could persevere for a month. They could sessfully rescue her after a month¡­ Rustling sound could be heard within the sinister forest when a gale blew past. Instantly, the scent of blood permeated the entire forest¡­ Mu Ru Yue wiped away the cold sweat from her forehead. She looked at the increasing amount of demon beasts in a tattered state. With a slight frown, shemented, "Didn''t he mention I can leave after killing twenty demon beasts? Why am I still within the magic array after already killing almost five thousand demon beasts? Can it be¡­" ''Can it be something has gone wrong with the magic array?'' Mu Ru Yue shut her eyes slightly and felt the energy flowing in her surroundings. She opened her eyes abruptly and smirked slightly. "So that''s the case!" ''I was right. Something has gone wrong with the magic array. ''I will be stuck within this magic array all my life and eternity unless I kill all of the demon beasts within the magic array.'' "I don''t have enough materials to fix the magic array now so I can only battle. But it won''t work at this rate. I must attract all of the demon beasts and kill them at a go!" She opened her hand after she said that. A jade bottle appeared on her palm. Countless demon beasts from a faraway hill came charging aggressively toward her the moment Mu Ru Yue poured out the powder contents from within the jade bottle. "Xiao Bai! Xiao Yue! Yan Jin! All of youe out and battle as well! We have to use our fastest speed to eradicate all of them!" Chapter 1214 - Kill All Part 4

Chapter 1214 - Kill All Part 4

Swish! Numerous ray of lights surged forth,nding before Mu Ru Yue. Following that, the Heavenly Dragon me Sword floated behind Mu Ru Yue''s back. Boom! It sliced the sky apart, tearing the entire forest apart. The demon beasts at the forefront were instantly cut into halves, copsing within their pool of blood. The crowd was rapidly charging over to the za, creating a tense atmosphere¡­ The examination was postponed due to this incident. Everyone was staring at the nearbyrge doors¡­ "It is almost a month." Yi Lian became anxious and said, "There''s no news about her during this month and I don''t know if she still lives or not¡­" When the crowd was anxious, an elderly figure rushed over. Lu Zhen''s eyes lit up when he saw that person. He immediately asked, "Grandmaster Tian Zhen, how is it?" "I''m at thest step. I just need to change the heart of the array. The magic array will be fixed¡­" Grandmaster Tian Zhen quickly walked over to the magic array after giving that exnation. Zhou Min sneered at this moment. ''It has been a month. Even if Grandmaster Tian Zhen fixed the magic array, she won''t be able to return¡­'' Boom! An explosion urred the moment Tian Zhen walked briskly before the magic array; the entire ground quaked. Following that, blood-stained robes walked out of the magic array under the astonished gaze of the crowd¡­ Zhou Min''s smile stiffened. She stared at Mu Ru Yue as if she was looking at a ghost. Her body shuddered. "Th-this is impossible!" ''She survived! ''This woman survived the attack of so many demon beasts!'' "What is going on?" Tian Zhen was stunned andmented, "I''ve not changed the heart of the array. How can she have exited? Can it be¡­" Suddenly, Tian Zhen thought of something. He widened his eyes in shock and asked, "Ha-have you massacred all of the demon beasts within the magic array?" His words were like a p of thunder,nding within the crowd. "What did Grandmaster Tian Zhen said? Mu Ru Yue had killed the demon beasts within the magic array!" "How can such a thing happen? I''ve heard there are more than ten thousand demon beasts within the array. There are also ten God King Mid realm demon beasts. In the end, has she killed them all in a month?" Hiss! The crowd gasped, looking at Mu Ru Yue in disbelief. Yi Lian chuckled bitterly. Her taut heart calmed down. "This fe is an anomaly¡­" They would be going to be scared to death one day by meeting such an abnormal person like herself, sooner orter¡­ Mu Ru Yue frowned slightly. She looked at Grandmaster Tian Zhen who was before her. She asked, "Are you the one that created this magic array?" "That''s right." Tian Zhen nodded and queried, "Little girl, nothing happened to you, right?" Mu Ru Yue didn''t answer his question and asked instead, "Don''t you think there''s a problem with your magic array?" "Problem?" Tian Zhen''s expression became slightly unpleasant as he rebuked, "I''m the top magic array creator within God Academy. How can there be a problem with my magic array?" "The problem lies in your refinement skills of the magic array. The refinement of a magic array isn''t the same as alchemy. Alchemists use medicinal nts as a source of power while magic array practitioners use demon beast''s core and spiritual stones as its fuel. "Don''t you think this magic array is too easy? If you have added more dark-elemental demon beast''s core, you can create more difficult terrains and perhaps increase the difficulty level of the magic array. Furthermore, your positioning of the demon beast''s core isn''t urate. Therefore, it is easy for problems to appear in your magic array¡­" Chapter 1215-1216 Lord Dean

Chapter 1215 - Lord Dean

Part 1 Grandmaster Tian Zhen''s expression changed from his initial disdain to shock, looking at Mu Ru Yue''s wless face in astonishment. "Little girl, you know how to refine arrays?" Inparison to the popr profession such as alchemist, there weren''t many that would choose to learn to refine arrays. The number of people that would pick up refining arrays in God Realm could be counted by fingers. Therefore, Tian Zhen didn''t expect Mu Ru Yue to know how to refine arrays¡­ "I only learned the basics." Mu Ru Yue smiled slightly. She had indeed learned some basics, but those basics were already sufficient to be greatly educational to others¡­ Mu Ru Yue''s gaze shifted to a man within the crowd after she said that. Her apathetic eyes softened a little. Perhaps only Ye Wu Chen who understood her ability the best would know she wouldn''t be in any danger during this month. But even if that was the case, she also knew the man longed and missed her¡­ When their gazes met within the crowd, time seemed to have stilled at that instant. The rowdy crowd had disappeared, leaving only them behind in the entire world. Ye Wu Chen''s eyes were gentle. His entire person was radiating a gentle glow under the morning sunlight. "Cough! Cough!" Lu Zhen snapped out of his shock and cleared his throat before he said, "There were some issues that urred during the examination due to unexpected phenomena. Therefore, we will be postponing the following exams to tomorrow. Everyone can now be dismissed¡­" Yet, his gaze nced at Mu Ru Yue while he said that with a ray of light that shed past his eyes. ''This little girl is truly talented! If I can rmend her to Lord Deam, perhaps there will be an increase of another peerless talent in the academy¡­'' "Yue Er, how did you do that?" Li Sha''s eyes lit up as she looked at Mu Ru Yue within the dormitory. With an excited radiance in her eyes, she continued, "Did you see that you have scared Zhou Min and Xiao Yu witless today?! They probably didn''t see iting that you can break out of the magic array by yourself! Hmph! I will see if they dare to continue doing underhanded moves!" Mu Ru Yue smirked slightly but she didn''t say much. She just changed the topic and asked, "It will be the final exam soon. Are you all prepared?" "Hehe!" Li Shaughed lovably. She then said adorably, "Yue Er! Qian Ye! Yi Lian! I surely won''t be a burden to our team! If we remain in the academy, we must all stay together within the academy." ''That''s right, this is my promise. No matter what, I mustn''t lose in this exam¡­'' "Mu Ru Yue." Yet, a voice was heard from outside the door. When Mu Ru Yue turned her head to look at the entrance of the dormitory, Lu Zhen walked in from outside. His gaze was directly cast at Mu Ru Yue. "Lord Dean is requesting for your audience." ''Dean?'' Mu Ru Yue was stunned for a moment. She suddenly remembered that Fire Phoenix had mentioned that the dean of God Academy was an acquaintance of Wu Wang. Nheless, the Dean''s location has been a mystery. Therefore, she had never gotten the chance to hear anything about his whereabouts. ''The dean wants to meet me now?'' "Alright." Mu Ru Yue creased her eyebrows and nodded as she replied, "Please guide the way. I will head to see the mysterious Lord Dean now." A ray of light flicked past her eyes after she said that. ''I wonder what kind of person is the dean¡­'' "Lord Dean shall be awaiting you at the back mountain. Lady Mu, pleasee this way." Lu Zhen cupped his fists with a slight smile on his cold and stern face. His gaze when looking at Mu Ru Yue had some hints of appraisal within them¡­ Chapter 1216 - Lord Dean Part 2 Back Mountain. When Mu Ru Yue followed Lu Zhen into the courtyard, she saw a vige woman sweeping the courtyard with a broom. The vige woman didn''t have an outstanding appearance but her body figure within the worn out cloth robes was extremely slender. Yet, her entire body was covered with ayer of dust hiding her original appearance¡­ "Lu Zhen, have you brought her here?" The vige woman wiped away the cold sweat from her forehead. When she turned around, her gazended on Mu Ru Yue. She sized up Mu Ru Yue from top to bottom. There was a sharp gaze within her eyes that had an unknown emotion¡­ Mu Ru Yue felt a little pressured under that kind of gaze. But that oppression vanished quickly. The vige woman withdrew her sharp gaze and with a smile on her face, sheplimented, "Not bad! You are indeed a rare outstanding seedling. Lu Zhen, you are dismissed. I have some words to say to her." "Understood, Lord Dean." ''Dean?'' Mu Ru Yue was a little startled. ''Is this woman that doesn''t have an outstanding appearance the mysterious Lord Dean, the founder of God academy?" "Hehe! Are you very disappointed?" The woman chuckled and said, "Is it that you can''t imagine the Dean of God academy having to sweep her courtyard herself?" "No." Mu Ru Yue shook her head and exined, "It is best to do everything yourself. It not only helps in temperating your personality, but it also helps in breaking through." The woman nced at Mu Ru Yue in shock. She didn''t expect her to say such words. She subconsciously chuckled and said, "You have a maturity that doesn''t belong to your age. If other disciples were to see that I am this kind of person, perhaps¡­ they will be doubtful of my identity. Only you will say such words¡­" Mu Ru Yue didn''t say anything. But she just walked forth to take the broom from her hand and gently swept the dust and sand before her¡­ "The path in cultivation is tedious! More importantly, we must calm our hearts to cultivate slowly. At times, such tasks that people belittle is actually the best way to calm the heart." The woman''s gazes became gentle. She then said in a tone as gentle as the wind, "You are an outstanding youth. It''s truly a pity for you to be buried within God academy." Mu Ru Yue raised her eyebrow and rified, "You are the dean of the academy. Yet, you are saying things to devalue your academy?" "Hehe!" The woman chuckled lowly and replied, "I am not devaluing God Academy. I''m merely stating the truth, My God Academy naturally is matchless powerful. However, you are really being buried in here. Little girl, personality is really important as a cultivator. You need to endure loneliness and stay calm and collected. Therefore, I believe there will be a day that your name will be engraved into God Realm. But¡­ For some reason, you remind me of a past acquaintance¡­" Mu Ru Yue''s finger trembled. She stopped her hand movement and turned her head to look at the woman behind her and asked, "The past acquaintance you are referring to is¡­" "He is my beloved." The woman giggled. Her smile didn''t have any sorrow. It was just as gentle as the breeze. She continued, "But he loves another woman. His heart could only hold that woman even after she died. Nheless, it was sufficient for me to follow behind him as his close friend. I''ve never wished for him to look at me after all these years as only that kind of devastating beauty can bepatible with him¡­" "What happened to the man after that?" "That man¡­" The woman chuckled bitterly as she continued, "He has gone missing. I''ve been searching for him for many years but to no avail. Perhaps he has already reunited with her in another world. In that case, I can only pray they will stay together for all their life and eternity¡­" Chapter 1217-1219 Lord Dean Part 3

Chapter 1217 - Lord Dean

Part 3 Perhaps the woman realised something wasn''t right with Mu Ru Yue. She turned her head to look at her and with a concerned gaze, she asked, "What''s wrong?" Mu Ru Yue gradually came back to her senses. She shook her head and looked at the woman with an absent-minded gaze. "May I know the identity of that man?" The woman was a little stunned but sheughed after. "From everyone''s point of view, he is a devil. But in my heart, he is a hero! He is a hero that is willing to do anything to rescue his wife and even massacred several people! Perhaps it can be described as the so-called being enraged due to love. Furthermore, everyone knows his name. That man is the peerless expert a thousand years ago¡ª¡ª Wu Wang!" Mu Ru Yue''s heart shuddered. ''So he and the dean had such a rtionship¡­'' But Mu Ru Yue''s heart was filled with admiration toward the woman before her. ''No matter if her beloved man has married another woman, she still chose to silently invest in their rtionship and protect him from a distance. When everyone was against him, only she treated him as a hero. ''How I not be impressed by such a devoted woman? Mu Ru Yue wasn''t sure if she should tell her of her identity at that instant¡­ "Dean, d-do you regret after investing so much effort on him?" "Regret?" The woman shook her head smiling as she exined, "When you love someone, you won''t regret no matter how much effort you have put in the rtionship. It is my own choice for loving him! Even if I am lonely my entire life due to that, I simrly don''t regret it. "Little fe, you will meet your beloved man one day. You will then understand what I am feeling right now. I''ve already sought him for a thousand years. I definitely won''t give up until I find him¡­" Mu Ru Yue had mixed feelings when she looked at the smiling woman before her at a loss for words¡­ ''I''m lucky my beloved man loves me¡­'' "Dean¡­" Just when Mu Ru Yue wanted to say something, she was interrupted by the woman''s gentle voice. "The reason why I say so much to you is that you are just like him no matter if it is your indifferent personality or your grandeur. Since we can click with each other so well, don''t call me by my title as the dean. If you don''t mind, call me Aunt Yu (speech) instead." Lin Ruo Yu (forest like speech) giggled and slowly said that with a gentle voice. It was unknown to Mu Ru Yue why the woman''s word gave her a cordial feeling. She called out with a gentle smile, "Aunt Yu." Lin Ruo Yu''s gaze became increasingly gentle. With a smile, she said, "I don''t have a daughter nor a disciple. I''ve finallye across you little fe after so many years. You muste and apany me in the future. I am generally recuperating here for now." "Alright." Mu Ru Yue smiled gently. ''No matter if it was the rtionship between Lin Ruo Yu and Wu Wang or she being the dean of the academy, I will alwayse and visit her¡­'' "That''s right." Perhaps Lin Ruo Yu thought of something as her gaze focused momentarily. She asked with a frown, "Lu Zhen told me something went wrong with the magic array during your exam, leading in you being trapped within it for a month. You had to defeat all the demon beasts before leaving the magic array." Mu Ru Yue nodded slightly and replied, "It was the case¡­" "How can something suddenly went wrong with the magic array?" Lin Ruo Yu sniggered. With a sharp glow that shed past her eyes, shemented, "That old man Tian Zhen is too useless. I must teach him a lesson next time! Little girl, don''t worry. Aunt Yu will seek justice for you regarding this matter!" Chapter 1218 - God King High Realm Part 1 Lin Ruo Yu''s expression became determined when she said that with a cial ray of light in her eyes. Mu Ru Yue pursed her lips slightly but didn''t say anything. She had a great impression of the woman before her. However, she didn''t intend to let anyone know of her rtionship with Wu Wang unless she had fully investigated what happened to Wu Wang¡­ "Little girl," Lin Ruo Yu smiled and patted Mu Ru Yue''s shoulder. With a gentle expression, she said, "I am very optimistic about your future. Perhaps you will reach the same step as that man one day, reaching the stage where I can only look up to you¡­" ''I will be awaiting for that day toe¡­'' "Aunt Yu, I will head back to rest up." "Alright." Lin Ruo Yu chuckled and said, "When you face trouble, remember to look for Aunt Yu. I will be your support within this academy. Nobody will dare to harm you." Mu Ru Yue''s heart warmed. Her peerless face wasn''t as ice-cold as initially. There was a faint smile on her face. She cast a final nce at Lin Ruo Yu before turning around and leaving the courtyard¡­ Lin Ruo Yu''s smile slowly dissipated as she watched her leave. She frowned slightly, silently watching the gradually leaving figure. "Dean." Suddenly, an elderly voice was heard from behind Lin Ruo Yu. An elder had appeared from thin air. With a trace of suspicion expressed with his white eyebrows, he asked, "Do you n to nurture her?" "Nurture?" Lin Ruo Yu shook her head with a smile. "Elder Rong (glory), do you think I am incapable to nurture her? She is too alike to that person. It was as if I am seeing that man once again¡­" ''That man that I will never be able to forget my entire life and eternity!'' Lin Ruo Yu chuckled bitterly with sorrow within her eyes. ''It is a pity that my affection will never be reciprocated¡­'' "Perhaps it is due to her being too simr to him, making me be impressed by her." Lin Ruo Yu gradually turned around. She asked calmly with her gaze focused on the elder, "Elder Rong, do you have his location?" Elder Rong sighed after his heart ached when he saw the exhaustion expression on Lin Ruo Lin''s face. "Dean, I''ve dispatched many people everywhere to investigate for any information regarding Wu Wang. But they weren''t able to find him." Lin Ruo Yu''s gaze became gloomy. Her expressions on her face kept changing. "It has been at least a thousand years. Wu Wang, where are you¡­" Elder Rong silently looked at Lin Ruo Yu at this instant. His heart subconsciously ached for his dean. ''She previously was such a radiant person with an outstanding grandeur. In the end, she had be her current state for that man. ''The current dean has lost all of her radiance. She just looked like an ordinary vige woman¡­'' "Elder Rong." Lin Ruo Yu smirked a little as she dered, "I will be leaving the back mountain." "Dean?" Elder Rong was startled. ''Since the disappearance of Lord Wu Wang a thousand years ago, the dean will always be searching for his whereabouts or she will seclude herself in the back mountain to recuperate. It has already been a thousand years since she appeared before the world. ''Only one person, other than me that has been following her by her side, knows where the dean lives within the entire academy¡­ ''Even if it is the elders of the academy, they are clueless as to how their dean looks like.'' "Dean, you have finally decided to leave the back mountain." tion surged in his heart after he was shocked for a moment. The heavens knew that I had always been the one helping her govern the academy during the period that the dean was absent. I had long been sick of having such a life¡­ Chapter 1219 - God King High Realm Part 2 "Mhm." Glimmers danced in Lin Ruo Yu''s eyes. "But I don''t wish to let others know my identity. Therefore, you can''t follow me. You are to immediately inform Lu Zhen to bring me to the dormitory Mu Ru Yue is residing in¡­" ''Perhaps it will be really difficult for the little girl to visit me at the back mountain, judging by her personality. Since so, how about I leave the back mountain to see her¡­'' "Alright." Elder Rong nodded with excitement. ''No matter what, as long as the dean is willing to leave the mountain, it represents there will be a day I can dump all of the matters of the academy to her¡­'' Even though with Lu Zhen''s guidance, the disciples within the academy disdained the woman in worn-out robes. She must be a viger that had not seen the world, judging by her appearance. "Hey! Who do you think that vige woman is? Why has shee to our God Academy?" "Perhaps she is a family member of a disciple in God Academy. She also doesn''t care she will be humiliating her family member." "Quickly look! That vige woman is heading toward Mu Ru Yue and the rest''s dormitory¡­" The crowd was shocked. In that dormitory, Qian Ye was a princess of the empire while Li Sha and YI Lian were fromrge influential family ns. Only Mu Ru Yue''s status was unknown. Could it be that the vige woman was her family member? mours arose from the crowd at this moment. The contempt underneath their eyes was naked to the eye. So what her innate talent was incredible? There were countless experts within God Realm. She would be oppressed by others no matter how talented she was when she didn''t have a strong backer. Her best oue would be to choose to join somerge influential power, ving her entire life away¡­ Lu Zhen who was walking in front almost wanted to find a ce to bury himself into. ''Have they mentioned the academy''s greatest boss as a vige woman and find her humiliating?'' If it wasn''t for the dean not wanting him to say her identity, Lu Zhen would surely scare these judgemental noble men and women to death. However, inparison to the raging Lu Zhen, Lin Ruo Yu was emotionless. A gentle smile graced her face¡­ When Lin Ruo Yu pushed open Mu Ru Yue''s dormitory door, everyone had confirmed their guesses. It seemed that such a talented woman was from the vige district. Otherwise, why would a vige womane knocking on her door? "Why are all of you gathered here?" There was a somewhat annoyed voice heard from the back. When the crowd saw the iing Xiao Yu, they momentarily quietened and discussed among themselves softly¡­ Currently, there was a woman by Xiao Yu''s side. If Mu Ru Yue was here, she would have recognised her. It was Huang Yu, the woman that tried to snatch away the Ancient Serpent Egg from Mu Ru Yue when she first came to God Realm. When they left God Mountain, Huang Yu and her Elder Apprentice Brother Yun Jin had already returned to God Academy. Following that, they didn''t have any interactions¡­ "Xiao Yu, something must be up from the looks of it." Huang Yu sniggered with a mockery smirk on her face as she continued, "How about we ask them to find out what happened?" "Elder Apprentice Sister Xiao Yu and Elder Apprentice Sister Huang Yu." The crowd''s expression instantly changed when they heard what she said. They hastily exined, "It''s like that. A vige woman has juste to seek for Mu Ru Yue. We have just coincidentally seen that so¡­" "Vige woman?" Xiao Yu frowned tightly. With a ray of light that flickered past her eyes, she sneered and said, "Huang Yu, let''s go and have a look. I wonder who hase looking for her!" "Alright." Huang Yu immediately agreed. Following that, she followed Xiao Yu in heading to the dormitory. Chapter 1220-1221 God King High Realm

Chapter 1220 - God King High Realm Part 3

"I not only know her but I also have grudges against her!" Huang Yu snorted coldly and continued, "Xiao Yu, you should remember that I had a fiance called Lin Ru Suo. This woman has a subordinate known as Fire Phoenix who had not only attracted him to her but had also shamelessly seduced him. Even though Lin Ru Suo isn''t someone I want, he isn''t someone any trash can pick up. "Furthermore, this woman snatched away my Ancient Soaring Serpent Egg within God Mountain that year. She also took advantage of the chaos to steal all of my treasures. Otherwise, how do you think she has such sess now?" Huang Yu raised her chin and looked at Mu Ru Yue with disdain. mours arose from the crowd upon hearing that. So Mu Ru Yue stole others'' belongings to gain her current achievements¡­ Heat instantly surge forth within the Alchemy Book. Fire Phoenix immediately wanted to charge out of the Alchemy Book to teach this woman a lesson. ''She is making bogus usations, stating Master has stolen her items. It was she that failed to snatch Master''s Ancient Soaring Serpent but she still dared to nder Master!'' "Fire Phoenix?" Lin Ruo Yu was stunned for a moment before she smiled bitterly andmented, "It should just be a coincidence¡­" ''How can Fire Phoenix appear in this ce? All of the demon beasts under him has disappeared along with his disappearance¡­'' "Mu Ru Yue, so you are that shameless!" If it was in the past, Xiao Yu would still act gentle and kind-hearted in front of Qi Mo. Currently, Qi Mo had already dumped her. The remaining hatred made her unable to keep up with her facade. With a disdainful smile on her face, she dered, "I will report this matter to the elders, asking them to seek justice for Huang Yu. On the other hand¡­" Xiao Yu sniggered and nced at Lin Ruo Yu who was beside Mu Ru Yue. With a mockery smirk on her face, she asked, "I wonder who is this person to you." Lin Ruo Yu''s expression turned gloomy ever since Xiao Yu''s appearance. She momentarily replied snappily after hearing her question, "Her aunt!" "Oh." Xiao Yu nodded her head as though she understood something. The smile on her face intensified as she said, "Mu Ru Yue, so you are from the countryside. Qian Ye, are you really willing to be in a team with a country bumpkin that knows nothing about the world? Your action only makes me look down on you!" Qian Ye was enraged long ago. If it wasn''t Yi Lian pulling her back, perhaps she would have already ripped the faces of these two women off. "Xiao Yu, who do you think you are? Don''t be such a narcissist. I, Qian Ye, don''t need you to look up to me. It will be an insult to me that way!" Xiao Yu''s expression darkened as she looked coldly at Qian Ye who was looking at her with her chin up high. "Hey!" Huang Yu raised her head to look at Lin Ruo Yu who was standing at the side. She said arrogantly with her chin up high, "Which countryside have youe from? Our academy isn''t a ce where someone like you can enter. Why aren''t you immediately leaving this ce? Otherwise, I will make someone sweep you out of the academy!" She temporarily couldn''t do anything to Mu Ru Yue within the academy so she dumped all of her vengeance onto Lin Ruo Yu. Yet, she was clueless she had already offended the academy''s most prestigious person¡­ Yi Lian frowned but just when she wanted to say Lin Ruo Yu''s identity, she was interrupted by a cial voice¡­ "Is this academy your home? Are you the one that sets the rules of the academy? I don''t seem to have heard of a rule that the academy can chase a person out of the academy." Xiao Yu frowned her long, shapely eyebrows slightly as she sized up Lin Ruo Yu. She wasn''t Huang Yu after all. ''Even though I had also treated Lin Ruo Yu as a vige woman that didn''t have an outstanding appearance at the beginning, her expression and intonation when she speaks doesn''t seem to be one that a vige woman should have¡­'' Chapter 1221 - God King High Realm Part 4 "I not only know her but I also have grudges against her!" Huang Yu snorted coldly and continued, "Xiao Yu, you should remember that I had a fiance called Lin Ru Suo. This woman has a subordinate known as Fire Phoenix who had not only attracted him to her but had also shamelessly seduced him. Even though Lin Ru Suo isn''t someone I want, he isn''t someone any trash can pick up. "Furthermore, this woman snatched away my Ancient Soaring Serpent Egg within God Mountain that year. She also took advantage of the chaos to steal all of my treasures. Otherwise, how do you think she has such sess now?" Huang Yu raised her chin and looked at Mu Ru Yue with disdain. mours arose from the crowd upon hearing that. So Mu Ru Yue stole others'' belongings to gain her current achievements¡­ Heat instantly surge forth within the Alchemy Book. Fire Phoenix immediately wanted to charge out of the Alchemy Book to teach this woman a lesson. ''She is making bogus usations, stating Master has stolen her items. It was she that failed to snatch Master''s Ancient Soaring Serpent but she still dared to nder Master!'' "Fire Phoenix?" Lin Ruo Yu was stunned for a moment before she smiled bitterly andmented, "It should just be a coincidence¡­" ''How can Fire Phoenix appear in this ce? All of the demon beasts under him has disappeared along with his disappearance¡­'' "Mu Ru Yue, so you are that shameless!" If it was in the past, Xiao Yu would still act gentle and kind-hearted in front of Qi Mo. Currently, Qi Mo had already dumped her. The remaining hatred made her unable to keep up with her facade. With a disdainful smile on her face, she dered, "I will report this matter to the elders, asking them to seek justice for Huang Yu. On the other hand¡­" Xiao Yu sniggered and nced at Lin Ruo Yu who was beside Mu Ru Yue. With a mockery smirk on her face, she asked, "I wonder who is this person to you." Lin Ruo Yu''s expression turned gloomy ever since Xiao Yu''s appearance. She momentarily replied snappily after hearing her question, "Her aunt!" "Oh." Xiao Yu nodded her head as though she understood something. The smile on her face intensified as she said, "Mu Ru Yue, so you are from the countryside. Qian Ye, are you really willing to be in a team with a country bumpkin that knows nothing about the world? Your action only makes me look down on you!" Qian Ye was enraged long ago. If it wasn''t Yi Lian pulling her back, perhaps she would have already ripped the faces of these two women off. "Xiao Yu, who do you think you are? Don''t be such a narcissist. I, Qian Ye, don''t need you to look up to me. It will be an insult to me that way!" Xiao Yu''s expression darkened as she looked coldly at Qian Ye who was looking at her with her chin up high. "Hey!" Huang Yu raised her head to look at Lin Ruo Yu who was standing at the side. She said arrogantly with her chin up high, "Which countryside have youe from? Our academy isn''t a ce where someone like you can enter. Why aren''t you immediately leaving this ce? Otherwise, I will make someone sweep you out of the academy!" She temporarily couldn''t do anything to Mu Ru Yue within the academy so she dumped all of her vengeance onto Lin Ruo Yu. Yet, she was clueless she had already offended the academy''s most prestigious person¡­ Yi Lian frowned but just when she wanted to say Lin Ruo Yu''s identity, she was interrupted by a cial voice¡­ "Is this academy your home? Are you the one that sets the rules of the academy? I don''t seem to have heard of a rule that the academy can chase a person out of the academy." Xiao Yu frowned her long, shapely eyebrows slightly as she sized up Lin Ruo Yu. She wasn''t Huang Yu after all. ''Even though I had also treated Lin Ruo Yu as a vige woman that didn''t have an outstanding appearance at the beginning, her expression and intonation when she speaks doesn''t seem to be one that a vige woman should have¡­'' Chapter 1222- God King High Realm Part 5

Chapter 1222- God King High Realm Part 5

"Huang Yu." Xiao Yu wanted to stop her when she thought about that. "Let''s go." "We can''t." Huang Yu''s expression changed and said with a sneer, "This vige woman looked down on me! Our Master is the honorable dean of the academy. Moreover, rules are man-made so it naturally can be changed. My master has the authority to chase away a shrew woman like yourself!" "Pfft!" A snigger was suddenly heard at this moment, making Huang Yu''s expression change. She almost couldn''t breathe from anger when she red furiously at Li Sha who was sniggering. "What are youughing at?" "I''mughing at the fact where someone is a shrew woman but calls other a shrew woman. Haha!" "You¡­" Huang Yu''s expression turned ashen. mes of fury ignited beneath her eyes. "You are too gutsy! Do you believe I can make you scram out of the academy?" Lu Sha''s eyes were filled with cheekiness. Her golden hair radiated with a candid glow under the sunlight. "I believe¡­" She paused for a moment before she continued, "You will never seed!" Huang Yu''s originally raised chin was instantly lowered at her statement. A fit of simmering anger shed past her face. When she wanted to continue bickering, Xiao Yu pulled tightly on her arm. "Huang Yu, let''s go first." Huang Yu was a little stunned. She was already pulled out of the room when she came back to her senses¡­ "Xiao Yu, why did you pull me away?" She pulled her arm away from Xiao Yu''s hold and asked snappily. "Huang Yu, you have not lived in a vige so you won''t know what kind of bearing a vige woman should have. Yet, I''ve grown up in the countryside so I naturally have some understandings in this area. That crudely dressed woman had a grandeur of a high-ranking person no matter if it is her expression and bearing." Xiao Yu was startled before she burst outughing. "Grandeur? She is just a vige woman. How can she have a grandeur? You must have seen it wrong. To boot, so what if she isn''t a vige woman. Can she be more powerful than our God academy no matter how influential she is?" "That''s logical." Xiao Yu calmed down. ''Even if Mu Ru Yue doesn''te from the countryside, she is destined to be oppressed by me within the academy if she doesn''t have a backer. ''Hasn''t Qian Ye who is an honourable Empire''s princess live under my shadow?'' "Let''s go. I must eliminate all four of them no matter what in the final exam!" Xiao Yu sneered. A glint shed past her eyes. ''I no longer want to see Qian Ye in my life. Therefore, it is destined for us to have a life or death showdown within God Academy¡­'' Qian Ye looked at the departing crowd within the dormitory. She said fuming, "These people are too much! Lord Dean, why didn''t you reveal your identity?" The rest of the people cast their gaze to Lin Ruo Yu upon hearing that. It was as if they didn''t understand her actions¡­ Lin Ruo Yu smiled slightly and exined, "Not everyone is qualified to know my identity! I also don''t hope for people to keep on disturbing me. I prefer a quiet life. As for those arrogant people, if gossiping makes them feel good, let them be then. I will just treat it as a free show¡­" ''At my age, if I still stoop down to the youngling''s level, I would have wasted at least a thousand years of living¡­'' It was quickly thest day of the exams. Lu Zhen walked to the center of the za under the disciple''s gazes. He cleared his throat before he announced, "Everyone, all of you must have been waiting ages for today toe already. It can be counted as all of you passes this year''s examination after passing today''s exam." Chapter 1223 - God King High Realm Part 6

Chapter 1223 - God King High Realm Part 6

"Your seniors will be battling against you during this final exam! If you stand victorious, you can directly advance to the next year. But if you fail, you will need to resit the exam. If you still fail the resit, I can only say sorry to you¡­" The crowd still discussed among themselves even though they already knew what the final exam was on. This exam also depended on luck. If their luck was good, they would be able to directly advance to the next year. If they picked some powerful elder apprentice brothers and sisters via drawing lots, they probably needed to do a resit for the exam¡­ "If you all are ready, we shall start the exam now." When Lu Zhen was about to draw lots, a voice was heard from the judge panel. "Lu Zhen, haven''t you gone to find Mu Ru Yue a couple of days back?" Zhou Min frowned as she looked coldly at the man that was in the center of the za and continued, "I suspect you''ve already been bribed by her. You will probably draw some weak opponents for her. Therefore, I will personally draw lots instead!" "Elder Zhou Min." Lu Zhen''s expression turned ashen as he rebuked fumingly, "I, Lu Zhen, has been with the academy for so many years. Everyone in the academy knows what kind of person I am. Moreover, the reason why I sought her is¡­" ''To convey the dean''s instruction.'' But he subconsciously swallowed the remaining of his words when he saw Zhou Min looking at him in disdain. ''Even if I say it, who will believe me? They perhaps reckon I am just finding excuses¡­'' Lu Zhen chuckled bitterly subconsciously upon thinking about that. He shook his head and sighed. "What''s the reason?" Zhou Min sniggered and rebuked, "Who knows what your true personality is? There''s a phrase, ''one may know a person for a long time without understanding his true nature''! I can''t believe you so I am withdrawing your qualification to draw the lots." Swish! Lu Zhen''splexion turned gravely pale. ''I''ve already suspected it was Zhou Min that tampered with the magic array during the previous exam. If she is to personally draw the lots, it will be easy to imagine what kind of expert Mu Ru Yue will face¡­'' "Elder Zhou Min. This is my task. I don''t need for you to be involved in this." Lu Zhen took in a deep breath and said each of those words heavily. "Lu Zhen, don''t forget. I am an elder in this academy. This is an order!" "You¡­" Lu Zhen was angered to the point his face increasingly turned ashen. He clenched his fist tightly. He nced at Lin Ruo Yu who was standing within the crowd. When he saw Lord Dean not deciding to stop her, he rxed his fists. He sneered and said, "Elder Zhou Min, I have an advice for you. There are some people you can''t afford to offend! You shouldn''t provoke unnecessary misfortune on yourself!" "Can''t afford to offend?" When Zhou Min saw Lu Zhen walking down the stage, she frowned her eyebrows and asked, "What did he mean by that? Xiao Yu, are you aware of that?" Xiao Yu came back to her senses and with a slightly pursed lips, she exined, "There was a vige woman that came to find Mu Ru Yue yesterday. She called herself Mu Ru Yue''s aunt. Moreover, that vige woman was led by Lu Zhen. The vige woman didn''t have an outstanding appearance. She seems to be a woman that does crude jobs in the vige. "However, she has an exceptional grandeur in her bearings. Can it be Lu Zhen knows her identity? Maybe Mu Ru Yuees from somerge influential family?" Zhou Min sniggered and said with confidence, "So that''s the case. No matter who she is, her status will still be insignificant aspared to this God Academy. I have a reputation within God Academy so I don''t need to worry about those matters¡­" An indistinct glint flickered past her eyes when she said that¡­ Chapter 1224-1226 God King High Realm

Chapter 1224 - God King High Realm Part 7

"Xiao Yu, since Master had promised you, I will certainly help you chase all those four out of God Academy. It is especially so for Mu Ru Yue and Qian Ye who had led to you falling to your current state. I will make them live a life worse than death¡­" Xiao Yu pursed her lips slightly but she didn''t remark on that. However, a cold ray surged within her clear eyes¡­ She could already foresee those women''s despairing appearances¡­ Even though all of the drawing lots paper were ced in a container, Zhou Min didn''t need to use her eyes to look at the names but could feel the names on the paper with her capability¡­ She took two papers out from a red container. She nced at it before announcing emotionlessly, "The first up will be Mu Ru Yue against Chu Kuang (pain mad)!" Chu Kuang¡­ When that name entered the crowd''s ears, everyone became speechless from their shock. This woman''s luck was too good. She got Battle de Chu Kuang as her opponent. It got to be known Chu Kuang was well-known as the battle frenzy person within God Academy! Several Elder Apprentice brothers and sisters had been challenged by him one after the other since he first joined God Academy four years ago. Therefore, he was titled as Battle Frenzy. Moreover, his cultivation had currently reached God-king Peak realm! What did God-king Peak realm imply? He was one of the top students among the disciples of God Academy! His ranking was the sixth in the academy! It could be said that among at least ten thousand disciples within God Academy, only six people could defeat Chu Kuang! No matter how outstanding Mu Ru Yue''s innate talents were, she was just at the God-king Mid realm. How could she match up to Chu Kuang who was at the God-king Peak realm? "Yue Er." Yi Lian''s heart tightened as she said, "You must be careful. Chu Kuang will lose his rationality during battle. He only knows to massacre. His battle strength increases ording to how strong his opponent is. However, Chu Kuang is very confident so he won''t draw his sword in ordinary battles. Yet, once he does, opponents at the same cultivation as him have been instantly killed by him! It was how his title as Battle de Chu Kuang came about! You can imagine his might¡­" Mu Ru Yue frowned slightly. ''It seems he is indeed a formidable opponent.'' Nheless, she still walked onto the arena stage without hesitation. A man was leaning lightly on an old tree behind him not far away. He narrowed his sinister yet charming eyes slightly. A sinister glint flickered past his eyes. But when he saw the woman heading to the arena stage, his smile became gentle¡­ "So you are Mu Ru Yue?" The man looked arrogantly and domineering at the woman standing before him on the arena stage and asked coldly. Mu Ru Yue shifted her gaze to the man upon hearing that. It was undeniable this man looked extremely handsome. His facial appearance seemed to be crafted by a knife. He had an icily arrogant and egotistical gaze within his grey eyes. He didn''t seem to ce importance on other people in his eyes. There was a horizontal knife scar on his handsome face. But it didn''t ruin his appearance in the slightest. It enhanced his sex appeal instead¡­ Currently, he had slung a broadsword behind his back. The broadsword was covered by white clothes, hiding its appearance¡­ It was obvious Chu Kuang was really confident in his might as he didn''t n to draw his sword. "You may use weapons to fight against me." Chu Kuang raised his chin as he looked down upon Mu Ru Yue. Mu Ru Yue smiled faintly and asked, "Aren''t you using?" "You¡­ currently don''t qualify to make me draw my sword. I shall have a look at your might first before deciding if you are capable enough for me to draw my battle de!" Chapter 1225- God King High Realm Part 8 The man''s voice was arrogant and brazen. His eyes were covered with ayer of darkness. Swish! When Mu Ru Yue raised her hand, the Heavenly Dragon me Sword was grasped within her hand. She smirked slightly andmented, "Since so, I shall be uncourteous. A Sword That Pierces Through The Heavens!" ''A Sword That Pierces Through The Heavens?'' Lin Ruo Yu''s body stiffened for a while upon hearing those seven words. She seemed to raise her head and looked at the woman that had shed therge sword mercilessly down in disbelief. "A Sword That Pierces Through The Heavens? How is this possible? How can she know ''A Sword That Pierces Through The Heavens''s move?" ''A Sword That Pierces Through The Heavens was Wu Wang''s killer move that year. How can she know how to do that sword move then?'' Lin Ruo Yu''s face was filled with excitement at this instant, staring at Mu Ru Yue. She was, more importantly, reluctant to shift her gaze away. Greed brimmed in her eyes. It was as though she was trying to engrave that killer move into her heart. It was only then she could continue to believe that man was still living in this world¡­ Boom! When the mes from the sky shed down, it had forced Chu Kuang to retreat a couple of steps back. He raised his handsome face and looked at Mu Ru Yue with his grey eyes. He narrowed his eyes slightly. He charged toward Mu Ru Yue without any warning. Swish! Green mes were ignited on his palm before he shot those mes toward Mu Ru Yue''s head. Mu Ru Yue hastily countered his mes when she felt the aura from behind her. mes were shot toward Chu Kuang, forcing him to retreat a couple of steps once again¡­ The crowd who was anticipating a great show was stupefied. They had an impression Chu Kuang would instantly kill Mu Ru Yue. Why was he being forced to retreat two steps instead in the end? "You already qualify for me to draw my sword!" Icily arrogance filled Chu Kuang''s eyes as he looked down upon Mu Ru Yue¡­ Following that, his hand gradually reached his back gentlynding on the handle of the broadsword¡­ "Drawing his sword? Is Chu Kuang nning to draw his sword?" "It has to be known Chu Kuang never draws his sword during battles. He will only do so if it was people that have sufficient might that he recognizes! Can it be this woman''s might is already sufficient to be recognized by him?" The crowd gasped as they looked at Mu Ru Yue in shock. How much power this woman possessed to make Chu Kuang draw his sword? Swish! Chu Kuang drew his broadsword. A tyrannical grandeur surged forth at that instant, oppressing toward Mu Ru Yue. A gale was born. The man was tightly gripping onto the battle sword in his hand under the gale. It was as if that battle sword gave rise to the gale in his surroundings. "Hur! Hur!" Zhou Min chuckled lowly as shemented, "With Chu Kuang''s might, he can easily overwhelm her. But this woman is impressive, making Chu Kuang draw his sword! It''s a great pity she won''t be able to deal a move once Chu Kuang draws his sword¡­" A gale was condensed within Chu Kuang''s hand. When the broadswordnded on the floor, the ground instantly split. Rocks were being tossed toward Mu Ru Yue. The crowd felt pity when they saw that tyrannical attack. She would surely lose this time¡­ The mighty stormnded on Mu Ru Yue''s chest as that instant. She was sent flying backward momentarily, crashing heavily to the ground. When Zhou Min nced at Mu Ru Yue who had copsed on the ground, she smirked slightly and judged, "The victor for the first round ofpetition is settled. Then¡­" "Wait!" Zhou Min frowned slightly from being interrupted. She swept a gaze at the woman who was getting up on her feet and asked, "How are you still able to stand?" Chapter 1226 - God King High Realm Part 9 Even they could feel the might of Chu Kuang''s broadsword when he drew his sword. But she could still stand up¡­ "Aren''t you too impatient?" Mu Ru Yue wiped away the blood remnants from the corner of her lips. She sniggered, "I''ve not lost. Yet, you judge him as the victor. You as a judge is too impatient." Zhou Min''s expression changed drastically when she felt the crowd''s gaze. She sneered andmented, "Mu Ru Yue, I''m doing you a favour. You aren''t his match. Why do you want to suffer unnecessary pain and torture? You should concede as soon as possible¡­" "Sorry, but I don''t have the word ''concede'' in my dictionary. I will win this match!" Mu Ru Yue raised her head slightly. Mu Ru Yue''s face looked incredibly dazzling when the morning sunlightnded on her face, making Chu Kuang''s gaze subconsciously absent-minded. "Alright. Since you are adamant, don''t me me for not warning youter!" Zhou Min gritted her teeth as she rebuked snappily. "Yo-u are good." Chu Kuang raised his chin and with a cold and grave expression, he said, "I, Chu Kuang, have never acted in concert with anyone. Yet, you''re the first. I will fight with you to the end no matter what for this match, regardless of winning or losing. This is due to you making me interested in this battle! I hope you will be able to satisfy me in this match!" "You''re overpraising me." Mu Ru Yue smiled faintly. Following that, she attacked without warning¡­ "A Sword That Pierces The Heavens!" Swish! mes momentarily surged forth and shed down mercilessly. It was only an instant by the entire sky was dyed with a crimson red colour. The mes gradually formed into an enormous sword, shing at the man on the ground¡­ Glimmers danced in Chu Kuang''s eyes when he saw the power emitting from that attack. Heughed heartily before receiving the blow¡­ Boom! An rming explosion was heard. The entire arena stage crumbled into ruins. The two standing within the ruins were in a sorry state. However, Chu Kuang felt an unprecedented satisfaction! ''Invigorating! ''This is too invigorating! ''It has been ages since I have such a fun battle. I can go at full power in this battle¡­'' "Chu Wang¡­ isughing?" "I remember it seems to be two years ago where he gave out suchughter. He isughing again today¡­" Shock permeated the crowd''s heart as they looked at Chu Kuang''s smiling expression¡­ "It has been ages since I have such a fun battle. Let''s continue!" Chu Kuang raised his broadsword and charged toward Mu Ru Yue as he made thatment¡­ The battle between the two of them was reaching a climax on the arena stage. Blood trickled from the corner of his mouth, enhancing the ice-cold arrogance on his face. However, Mu Ru Yue was obviously also in a tattered state. There was arge cut on her shoulder. Blood was streaming out from that cut¡­ Zhou Min''s expression turned from her initial contempt to gravely pale. She gritted her teeth and red at Mu Ru Yue. "Chu Wang can only stand at a tie with her now!" Zhou Minmented in hatred, "If it isn''t for the top five disciples out learning through experience, I won''t have purposely drawn the lots making Chu Kuang battle against her. ording to today''s situation, Chu Kuang needs to use some time to defeat her¡­" Zhou Min tightened her fists and took in a deep breath. ''I only have this chance. I mustn''t let her pass¡­'' A brazen green storm surged out from Chu Kuang''s de, instantly sweeping over to Mu Ru Yue. Boom! Itnded on Mu Ru Yue''s chest. Chapter 1227-1229 God King High Realm

Chapter 1227 - God King High Realm Part 10

Mu Ru Yue was momentarily sent flying backward. She crashed heavily onto the ground, spitting out a mouthful of blood. Her face turned gravely pale; her lip''splexion was void of rosiness¡­ The man leaning against the tree gradually straightened his body with his purple eyes fixated on the arena stage. If there was someone by his side, they would certainly notice the man''s tightly clenched fists¡­ "Yue Er!" Qian Ye was rmed and turned pale as she nervously looked at Mu Ru Yue. Even though Mu Ru Yue could fight against opponent one realm above hers, Chu Wang was a God-king Peak realm practitioner that could instantly kill people at his cultivation. Hence, there was still a difference in might between Chu Wang and her. It was already a feat for her to sustain in the battle until now¡­ "You lost." Chu Wang looked at the woman copsed on the ground and remarked arrogantly, "But I am really impressed. You were able to battle against me for so long with your God-king Mid realm''s might. Nheless, your battle technique and stamina are sufficient. The only thing you''recking is power. The disparity between our might can''t be evened¡­" ''That''s right¡­ ''The only difference between Chu Wang and me is power¡­'' Mu Ru Yue clenched her fists tightly. She could only feel waves of pain now¡­ "This time thepetition can finally be counted as over. The victor is¡­" Zhou Min smilingly announced with tion in her eyes. But a tyrannical power surged forth from the body of the woman that was lying on the ground before she could finish her announcement. The power rose directly to the sky, scattering the clouds in the sky¡­ "God-king High realm?" The crowd was stunned. Had Mu Ru Yue broken through to the God-king High realm? Zhou Min was shocked by the sudden unforeseen event. She only came back to her senses after a long time had passed, staring at Mu Ru Yue. ''Why? Why has she broken through at the critical moment? Otherwise, she could have been eliminated from thepetition!'' "Chu Kuang." Mu Ru Yue stood up and wiped away the remnants of blood from the corner of her lips. With a slight smirk, she said, "What you said previously was right that the only difference we have between each other is power. However, my power surpasses ordinary people. My power was simr to the might of a God-king High realm before breaking through. But now¡­" Swish! Boundless mes surged forth from her back, covering her thin body like a waterfall. There was arge sword ced horizontally before the mes, radiating with never-ending radiance¡­ A Sword That Pierces The Heavens! Boom! The mighty power surged toward Chu Kuang under the crowd''s shocked gaze. Chu Kuang still hadn''t gotten back to his senses at this moment. But it was already toote when he did. The tyrannical mes instantly st on his chest. Grey robes soared through the sky this instant, crashing heavily within the crowd. Lost? Had the honorable Battle de Chu Kuang lost? This oue was hard for several people to digest. In the neers'' point of view, Chu Kung was akin to a god to them¡­ Nheless, Chu Kuang didn''t feel the slightest displeased regarding this oue. He raised his head to look at the azure sky. A satisfied smile graced his cold and arrogant face. Mu Ru Yue withdrew the Heavenly Dragon me Sword, gradually turning around to head toward Qian Ye and the rest. But a voice was heard behind her at that moment, "Wait a minute." "Hmm?" Mu Ru Yue turned around to look at Chu Kuang and asked, "Do you need something from me?" Scorching glow radiated from Chu Kuang''s eyes as he asked, "Can I look you for battles from now on?" Chapter 1228- God King High Realm Part 11 Mu Ru Yue frowned when she heard his words. She turned around and refused, "I''m not interested so don''te looking for me." She left without turning her head back once she tossed out those words. But her rejection didn''t demoralize Chu Kuang. In his point of view, he had discovered a prey with such difficulty so how could he give it up so easily¡­ "Mu Ru Yue, you shall be my rival from now on. There will be a day where I defeat you!" Mu Ru Yue almost stumbled. But she understood that Chu Kuang wasn''t provoking her. He was just a person that loved battling¡­ "Yue Er, you''re in trouble." Li Sha stuck out her tongue as she asked, "Do you know why the first five top rankers on the ranking board in the academy aren''t in school?" "What is the ranking board about?" Mu Ru Yue frowned as she swept a gaze at Li Sha. Li Sha widened her eyes in astonishment as she exined, "Yue Er, you don''t even know what the ranking board is after joining the academy for such a long time? The ranking board is the ranking of all disciples within God Academy. Chu Kuang is ranked sixth so there are five more disciples before him. Those five people couldn''t stand Chu Kuang''s harassment that they chose to avoid him by heading out of the academy to gain experience¡­" Li Sha pursed her lips after saying that as she continued, "Chu Kuang is a bonafide mad person! Once he found a person stronger than him, he will frequently harass the person to battle against him! Therefore, the disciples that were stronger than him in the academy were smart to shun away from him. Now, you had provoked him. He will most probably be going to disturb you¡­" "H-he''s really a mad man." Mu Ru Yue rubbed her nose and smiled. "Next, Qian Ye against Xiao Yu!" Qian Ye was startled for a moment upon hearing that announcement. She sniggered andmented, "My guess was indeed right. Xiao Yu''s might is inferior to Yue Er''s. She surely doesn''t have the strength to fight against Yue Er. Thus, she¡­ will certainly be my opponent!" ''I have already waited for this day ages ago¡­'' She looked at Xiao Yu who was standing beside Zhou Min upon saying that. Simrly, Xiao Yu had looked toward her¡­ "Qian Ye, be careful." Li Lian frowned and couldn''t resist warning her. "I understand." Even though she said that, there was still a trace of pride was emitted from Qian Ye''s eyes as she looked coldly at Xiao Yu¡­ But Qian Ye felt a gaze staring at her at this moment. Qian Ye frowned tightly as she swept a gaze through the crowd beneath the stage. Her eyes met with Qi Mo''s worried gaze. A slightly mixed feeling flickered past her heart. ''Previously, when I loved him, he had ridiculed and reviled me. Yet, he persistently wants to be back with me now¡­ ''As expected, this man is a rather shameless person!'' No matter what he was doing now, he had already greatly hurt Qian Ye. There was no longer a possibility for her to continue loving him¡­ "Qian Ye!" Xiao Yu bit her lip hard. Her heart was filled with resentment and jealousy. ''Elder Brother Qi Mo''s gaze should be mine. Who Qian Ye thinks she is to steal away the gaze that should solely belong to me? ''I will make Elder Brother Qi Mo understand who is morepatible to be with him today¡­'' The two of them that were already widely known to have a bad rtionship walked briskly toward the arena. Instantly, everyone had focused their gazes on them, quieting down momentarily¡­ "Qian Ye." Xiao Yu smiled but her smile had lost her usual cool. She said with loathsome, "You can choose to concede! Otherwise, I may identally take your life!" "Just by yourself?" Qian Ye snorted coldly as she looked down at Xiao Yu with her chin held high. She continued, "I''ve already waited ages for today. Therefore, I definitely won''t lose to you¡­" Chapter 1229 - God King High Realm Part 12 The two of them were bickering with each other on the arena stage. Xiao Yu sneered. She seemed to be not regarding Qian Ye as her opponent. ''No matter what, she is just a God-general High realm practitioner. How can she defeat me?'' "Qian Ye, you can make your move first so people won''t say I am bullying the weak." Xiao Yu swept a gaze at Qian Ye and said calmly. "Since so¡­" Qian Ye sneered. Her hands gripped tightly onto the sword in her hand. Swish! Her body formed into a sharp wind, strucking toward Xiao Yu. Xiao Yu''s expression gradually stiffened as she looked at Qian Ye in shock. But Qian Ye had already reached before her before she came back to her senses¡­ Xiao Yu hastily drew her sword at that instant. Bang! She was forced a couple of steps back¡­ "God-king Low realm!" Xiao Yu''s expression became unpleasant and shrieked, "You were clearly only at the God-general High realm. Why have you broken through to the God-king Low realm?" ''Damn it! I don''t have any advantage now!'' "Swish!" Zhou Min immediately stood up while clenching her fists tightly, staring at the two people on the arena stage. A sinister cold glint shed past her eyes. "God-king Low realm¡­ She had reached the God-king Low realm. It will be impossible for Xiao Yu to kill her then unless Xiao Yu activates the secret technique. But the after effect of using that will that she will be bedridden for a year¡­" Zhou Min saw Xiao Yu had lifted her head after thinking about that. A sinister sneer graced her face. "Qian Ye, do you think you will be my match just by breaking through to the God-king Low realm? Haha! That''s too hrious! You must die today!" Waves of killing intent surged forth from Xiao Yu''s body as she sniggered. Following that, she gradually closed her eyes and chanted something. Her grandeur rapidly increased from her body before Xiao Yu abruptly opened her eyes. Qian Ye frowned. Just when she wanted to continue battling, she discovered she couldn''t move¡­ This discovery made Qian Ye stunned for a moment and asked subconsciously, "What did you do to me?" "Hehe!" Xiao Yu chuckled lowly and said, "It is just a move to immobilize you. You will be crippled even if you somehow manage to survive my next move without any defense, despite being at the God-king Low Realm! Now, die!" Instantly, Xiao Yu gathered all of her power before her forming into an intense gale before surging toward Qian Ye. Her power was stronger than before making the entire sky lose its luster¡­ "Qian Ye!" Li Sha''s expression changed. She could feel Xiao Yu''s killing intent behind that move. If Qian Ye received it, she would¡­ "The empire princess is going to lose her life." The crowd shook their heads and sighed upon seeing the current scene. In their point of view, Qian Ye had already died¡­ Boom! A glow spread out from Qian Ye''s body the instant the gale surged toward Qian Ye, blocking Xiao Yu''s attack. Qian Ye was unharmed¡­ ''I-is that the jade bracelet?" Li Sha was stunned. ''How can I have forgotten that Mu Ru Yue had previously given us a jade bracelet that can enable us to block a God-king Low realm attack? No matter how much Xiao Yu''s power has increased, she was still at the God-king Low realm¡­ ''Hence, her attack can''t harm Qian Ye.'' "Why did it turn out like this?" Xiao Yu''splexion turned gravely pale and stumbled a couple of steps back. Pfft! She spat out a mouthful of blood. Herplexion turned increasingly paler. "Is it my turn now?" Chapter 1230 God King High Realm

Chapter 1230 - God King High Realm Part 13

Qian Ye sneered and raised her chin as she strode arrogantly toward Xiao Yu. Her grandeur spread out from her body as she advanced¡­ "Xiao Yu, you are delusional in trying topete against me. Moreover, let me tell you this, you''re nothingpared to me! I''ve already given up on that man Qi Mo ever since he pped me to protect you! But you still refuse to let me off the hook, constantly trying to harm and take my friends'' lives! Therefore, I shall settle the debts with you now!" Xiao Yu took two steps back. She bit down on her lips, ring at Qian Ye with all her might. The aftereffect of using the secret technique had started to make her body void of strength. Her limbs were all numb¡­ "You can''t kill me nor do you dare to kill me! But I certainly won''t let you off. If given a chance, I will surely rip your body into tiny pieces, making you die without aplete body!" Xiao Yu wasn''t afraid as she knew her master would save her while Qian Ye wouldn''t be able to go against Master''s order¡­ Qian Ye didn''t say further. She just raised the sword in her hand up high, looking down at Xiao Yu. "I will let you see whether if I dare to kill you or not!" ''There''s nothing that I, as the empire princess, don''t dare to do¡­'' When Qian Ye swung her sword toward Xiao Yu, Zhou Min''s expression changed greatly. She hastily yelled, "Stop!" However, Qian Ye turned a deaf ear to her. Zhou Min finally couldn''t just watch on. Her body moved in a sh toward Qian Ye. Boom! A tyrannical force came from behind Qian Ye, strucking mercilessly on her back. Qian Ye was sted off the arena stage before she could strike down her sword. She coughed out a mouthful of blood¡­ "Qian Ye!" Yi Lian and the rest''s expression changedpletely, hastily heading to Qian Ye''s side. "Qian Ye, are you alright?" "Cough! Cough!" Qian Ye coughed dryly, coughing another mouthful of blood. She shook her head with a gravely paleplexion and replied, "I''m fine but¡­" Instantly, rage surged in the crowd''s heart. Yi Lian suppressed her fury and raised her head to look at Zhou Min, standing on the arena stage. "Elder Zhou Min, don''t you think you''re too much? You made a move on a contestant when thepetition is ongoing. Don''t you think you''re too injustice?" Everyone looked at Zhou Min in contempt at this instant. They were obviously enraged by Zhou Min''s action. Thepetition wouldn''t be over unless a side conceded! But Zhou Min, as the judge, meddled in thepetition, harming a participant! Zhou Min rebuked coldly, "Where it is possible to let people off, one should spare them! Yu Er has already lost so she didn''t need to continue and take her life¡­" "Hahaha!" Yi Lian burst outughing. mes of fury zed in her heart as she rebuked, "Has she lost? I didn''t seem to have heard her pleading for mercy. She even shouted she wanted to rip Qian Ye''s corpse into tiny fragments! Elder Zhou Min, is this your sense of justice? How can you be qualified to be a judge?" She continued after a pause, "Moreover, why didn''t you stop Xiao Yu when she almost took Qian Ye''s life? Where it is possible to let people off, one should spare them? Hur! You should tell that to Xiao Yu instead. She had tried to harm and kill us countless times during the past year. This time, if it wasn''t for Qian Ye possessing the White Jade Bracelet, the one that dies would be her. Will you still stand up and say the phrase, ''Where it is possible to let people off, one should spare them!'', to Xiao Yu?" Yi Lian usually was elegant and calm. But she had spoken so many words this time. It could be seen how enraged she was¡­ Chapter 1231-1232 God King High Realm

Chapter 1231 - God King High Realm Part 14

"What Lady Yi Lian said is right!" Lu Zhen frowned and continued coldly, "Elder Zhou Min, you''re indeed being injustice! It is unfair to the other disciples!" "Justice?" Zhou Min sniggered and rebuked, "Since I am the judge, my word is justice! Furthermore, I shall set a new rule from now on. Disciples of the academy can''t cripple and kill one another. Battles must be stopped once the victor emerges. Otherwise, they will be expelled from the academy!" Zhou Min was very influential among the academy''s elders. Hence, she could casually set academy rules. Therefore, she said those words¡­ Lu Zhen was so angered that his expression changed and said, "The person that can make such a decision within the academy is Lord Dean, not you!" Zhou Min sniggered and rebuked, "The dean never bothers with such matters. Everything just needs to be reported to Elder Rong! But do you think this new rule wouldn''t be approved by Elder Rong? The academy is originally for disciples to learn, not to kill and cripple each other! I have the authority to expel this girl from the academy for casually killing and harming disciples! As for her friends, since they are on good terms with her, they can''t be any good. Our God Academy doesn''t need such people!" Zhou Min looked gloomily at the rest upon saying that¡­ "Hehe!" Yi Lian chuckled lowly, "It was Xiao Yu that tried to kill and harm us first. If you want to chase us out from the academy, Xiao Yu doesn''t qualify to continue staying here!" Zhou Min swept a gaze at Yi Lian before saying coldly, "What evidence do you have to prove that Xiao Yu wanted to kill you all? Why am I unaware of that? My disciple has a kind nature. She isn''t malicious like you all! Thus, she can''t be ced on par with you all on this matter¡­" "That''s right!" A cold voice was suddenly heard from behind the crowd¡­ "They indeed can''t be ced on a par on this matter since your disciple isn''tpatible!" Lu Zhen was ted with faint excitement that surged in his eyes upon hearing that voice¡­ ''The Dean is here. This is great. I want to see how Zhou Min continues to act so arrogantly¡­'' "Who are you?" Zhou Min''s eyes darkened as she swept a gaze at Lin Ruo Yu who was walking over to them. Zhou Min sized her up from top to bottom with a disdainful smirk¡­ "I am Mu Ru Yue''s maternal aunt." Lin Ruo Yu halted her steps when she stood beside Mu Ru Yue. She cast a sharp gaze at Zhou Min. With a cold voice, she said, "You want to chase my niece out of the academy? I''m afraid you don''t have the qualification." "Hahaha!" Zhou Min burst outughing and said, "It isn''t up to a vige woman to decide whether I have the qualification! Let me give you a piece of advice so that you won''t get into unnecessary trouble. Our God Academy is so prestigious that no one can oppose¡­" Lu Zhen looked at Zhou Min as though he was looking at an idiot¡­ ''Does this woman has loose screws in her head? ''Is she trying to use the God Academy to oppose Lord Dean and even said that the influential power of Lord Dean''s subordinates isn''t something Lord Dean can oppose? ''If it wasn''t that her brain has issues, what else could it be?'' "Is that so?" Lin Ruo Yu smiled. Her smile contained contempt as she continued, "I want to see what you can do to me! Even if my niece wants to wreak havoc in the academy, the Elder Rong you have spoken wouldn''t dare to do anything to her. Now, you want to chase her out of the academy? Do you think this God Academy belongs to you?" The crowd who was still disdaining Zhou Min''s action gasped when they heard what Lin Ruo Yu said¡­ Chapter 1232 - God King High Realm Part 15 What status did this woman possess for her to act so imprudently to the point of not cing importance on Elder Rong? Even neers knew Elder Rong''s position in the academy. Currently, the dean didn''t bother with matters of the academy. Elder Rong naturally became the governor of the academy. Even Elder Zhou Min had to behave respectfully toward Elder Rong. Yet, she said Elder Rong wouldn''t dare chase her niece out of the academy. Who did she think she is to act so arrogantly?! "Hahaha!" Zhou Min burst outughing. But there was insuppressible rage within herughter. She continued, "Good! Really Good! Now, I will prove to you whether I, Zhou Min, has the authority to chase her out of the academy." "Someone!" Zhou Min''s gaze turned gloomy as she ordered coldly, "By my order as the elder, Mu Ru Yue, Yi Lian, Li Sha, and Qian Ye have vited the rules of our academy. Thus, they shall be expelled. They shall never step a foot within thepound of the academy ever again!" Lin Ruo Yu''s expression darkened gradually. Just when she wanted to say something, a voice was heard from beneath the stage¡­ "Elder Zhou Min, there is a matter I would like to mention." Huang Yu red at Mu Ru Yue as she walked out from within the crowd and said, "Mu Ru Yue''s servant known as Fire Phoenix loves to seduce men! She must have been taught to do so by Mu Ru Yue. This could be seen as proof that she simrly likes to seduce men. A woman like her indeed doesn''t qualify to stay within the academy." Boom! A sinister cold power enveloped Huang Yu''s body once she said finish those words, making her shudder from the coldness. When she turned her head in astonishment, a handsome and charming face momentarily entered her gaze¡­ "It''s him!" Huang Yu''s expression changed greatly and said, "Isn''t this the man that was within Mu Ru Yue on God Mountain? Why has he appeared within God Academy?" The man slowly walked toward Mu Ru Yue under the crowd''s curious gaze. Instantly, a light smile appeared on his handsome face. His gaze from his purple eyes was like warm sunlight shining upon Mu Ru Yue¡­ "I have just left for a while. Why has amotion urred?" Ye Wu Chen stopped his steps once he was before Mu Ru Yue. With a charming smile, he suggested, "Mu Er, do you need me to kill her?" He turned his head to look at Huang Yu once he said that. Every smile disappeared from his face at that instant. It became gloomy and horrifying. Killing intent was fully released from his body without any mercy¡­ Huang Yu felt it difficult to breathe under his tyrannical grandeur with her gaze filled with astonishment. "This Elder has just implemented a new rule that disciples are forbidden to kill and cripple each other within the academy. Yet, you dared to want to kill someone before me! You clearly aren''t respecting me as an elder. Since so, you shall be expelled along with them! Somebody, cast them out of the academy and in passing, simrly throw this vige woman out!" Lin Ruo Yu sighed helplessly when she looked at Zhou Min''s arrogant appearance. She didn''t wish for her identity to be known as she didn''t want trouble. Now, it seemed she didn''t have a choice not to¡­ "Zhou Min, do you really think you''re almighty? Let''s have Elder Rong personally tell you whether you have the authority to change the rules of the academy at will!" Lin Ruo Yu sneered as she swept a sharp gaze toward Zhou Min. Just when Zhou Min wanted to ridicule her, a familiar figure entered her eyes¡­ "Elder Rong? Why has hee? Zhou Min was stunned as she asked in shock. However, Elder Rong didn''t even look at her and walked toward Lin Ruo Yu. "Lord dean, why have you summoned me?" Chapter 1233-1234 Ye Wu Chens fury

Chapter 1233 - Ye Wu Chen''s fury Part 1

''Lord Dean?'' Zhou Min''s smile stiffened as she looked dazedly at Elder Rong who was standing before Lin Ruo Yu. She couldn''t help but ask, "Elder Rong, what did you just say?" ''How could this viger-looking person be the legendary Lord Dean?'' "Elder Rong," Lin Ruo Yu frowned slightly. With a glint that flickered past her eyes, she queried, "Is this the elder of God Academy? If it wasn''t for me to leave the back mountain, I probably still wouldn''t know the current state of God Academy¡­" Elder Rong swept a gaze at Zhou Min who had already been scared witless when he heard her words. He frowned slightly with a sharp gaze. "Elder Rong¡­" Zhou Min looked at Elder Rong with a gravely paleplexion. She wanted to say something but swallowed her words before she voiced them out¡­ "Hmph!" Elder Rong snorted coldly and said, "Lord Dean, don''t fret. I will certainly deal with this matter properly!" Boom! It was like a p of thunder at their ears. The crowd was stunned subconsciously¡­ If they had heard it wrong for the first time, how could they for the second? Instantly, everyone gasped as though they couldn''t believe their ears¡­ "Did you say you wanted to chase me out of God Academy?" Lin Ruo Yu smirked with a sneer. With a cial gaze, she challenged, "I want to see how you can chase me out of the academy!" Bang! Zhou Min retreated a couple of steps back, heavily sitting onto the ground. Remorse filled her current expression¡­ "Dean¡­ She is the dean¡­" Huang Yu hastily covered her lips, preventing herself from making a sound. But her body was quivering and herplexion turned gravely pale¡­ However, the one that got the most shock was Xiao Yu. ''I''ve noticed Lin Ruo Yu wasn''t an ordinary vige woman long ago. But I didn''t expect her to be dean of the academy¡­ ''Her status is far superior aspared to my Master''s. Xiao Yu bit down on her lips. Resentment brimmed in her heart. Her tightly clenched fists trembled slightly¡­ "This round ofpetition shall be hosted by Lu Zhen! Somebody, drag Zhou Min and Xiao Yu down for me. As for what to do with these two people, they shall be dealt with by the elder council!" Xiao Yu stumbled a few steps, almost falling to the ground. She knew she was doomed this time¡­ Lu Zhen was the judge for the following exams. But due to themotion, everyone was in great shock. However, the neers'' exam still came to an end while they were in shock¡­ Yi Lian and Li Sha had naturally passed the exam, sessfully advancing to the next year¡­ It was night. The night was exceptionally quiet. Currently, Zhou Min was anxiously pacing within a deste courtyard within the academy. She knew once the discussion among the elders had ended, she would surely be killed. But now, Elder Rong was watching over them. It would extremely difficult for them to escape¡­ "Master." Xiao Yu bit down gently on her lip. Ayer of tears coated her eyes as she asked, "Will we die?" Zhou Min''s heart shuddered when she heard the helplessness in her voice. She suppressed the trembles in her heart before she consoled with a smile, "Don''t worry, everything will be fine. Even though we had done all those matters, we will at most be punished a little. Elder Rong won''t kill us¡­" "Mas¡­" When Xiao Yu turned her head to look at her, wanting to say something, she stopped her speech abruptly. The pupils in her eyes dted as if she saw something horrifying¡­ "What''s wrong?" Zhou Min frowned, not understanding Xiao Yu''s behaviour. When she followed Xiao Yu''s gaze, a purple figure was instantly reflected within her eyes under the night¡­ Chapter 1234 - Ye Wu Chen''s fury Part 2 Purple robes fluttered slightly among the night breeze. The man was like a night Asura. The Devil Snare''s pattern on his face made his appearance more intimidating under the moonlight¡­ "Wh-why have you appeared here?" Xiao Yu was frightened, hastily hiding behind Zhou Min. She looked dreadfully at the man before her¡­ ''It''s unknown why the power radiating from this man is making me apprehensive¡­ The man walked in from outside. A hurricane gradually rose from the surroundings of his body, spreading throughout the room¡­ "Xiao Yu." Zhou Min patted Xiao Yu''s hand in consolement. She cast a cold gaze at Ye Wu Chen and said, "Why have youe here?" The man smirked slightly. With a sinister yet charming voice that carried a cold vibe, he replied, "I''vee to kill you all." Zhou Min was stunned for a moment before she burst outughing. "Do you think you''re my match? Brat, you''ve overestimated your might!" Swish! Zhou Min soared to the air pressuring toward Ye Wu Chen after tossing out those words. Ye Wu Chen gradually raised his head and looked sinister cold at Zhou Min that was rapidly heading toward him. His grandeur was abruptly released from his body, forming into a ck hurricane before him¡­ "God Emperor?" Zhou Min halted her steps as she widened her eyes in astonishment. "How are you a God Emperor? I remember you were only at the God-king Mid realm during the test. Why are you at the God Emperor realm?" Ye Wu Chen chuckled. That smile was worthy for heaven and earth to change their colour. But the two before him didn''t in the slightest amazed by his smile. It only gave them a sinister, cial cold feeling¡­ "It''s just a testing stone. If I don''t want others to know my actual might, then I won''t let anyone know!" Zhou Min gasped. ''This man had hidden his actual might!'' "Why have you done that?" ''If it was other talents, they would want to let the whole world know of their achievement at his youthful age. But this man¡­ he chose to hide his might instead! ''Why on earth did he do that?'' Ye Wu Chen walked gradually, gradually pressuring toward Zhou Min. "I am wholeheartedly willing to hide all of my radiance when I''m by her side. Do you understand why now?" Zhou Min''s heart shuddered at this moment. His meaning was clear. ''It is due to Mu Ru Yue that he is wholeheartedly willing to hide his radiance to make himself appear not as outstanding¡­'' "Haha!" Suddenly, Zhou Minughed frantically as she mocked, "So what if you possess a God Emperor''s might? You simrly won''t be my match! Since you''re seeking death, this Elder shall grant you that wish!" Boom! Zhou Min fully unleashed her grandeur, charging quickly toward Ye Wu Chen¡­ Yet, the man''s originally tyrannical grandeur intensified further just when she was about to reach Ye Wu Chen; his grandeur directly rose toward the sky¡­ Bang! Zhou Min retreated a couple of steps back, falling heavily on the ground. She raised her head to look at the man''s handsome and charming face, bbergasted. "What secret technique did you use? There definitely will be a side effect for using such a secret technique. Is it really worth it to use it to kill me?" Zhou Min shrieked out in the end with a voice filled with boundless fear¡­ "In my point of view, it is worth it as long as it enables me to kill you¡­" The man smirked, gradually raising his hand. A ck sword appeared within his hand momentarily. With a sinister cold gaze, he swung his sword down toward Zhou Min¡­ "Master!" Xiao Yu was so scared that herplexion turned gravely pale, shrieking out loud. Chapter 1235 - Ye Wu Chens fury Part 3

Chapter 1235 - Ye Wu Chen''s fury Part 3

Zhou Min dodged to the side the instant the ck sword shed downward. Nheless, one of her arms was still chopped off in the process. Blood spurted out from her amputated limb, staining the entire ground before her red¡­ "Ah!" A heart wrenching shriek filled the entire sky. Zhou Min''splexion turned gravely pale from the pain. She wanted to faint but her will was too strong. Losing consciousness was just a fleeting dream¡­ "You''re a devil!" ''That''s right, this man must be a devil¡­'' "Let me count how many times has it been?" Ye Wu Chen smiled sinisterly and said, "The first was you dispatched her to the North Wind ins for the people within that ins to take her life. The second time was you trapped her within the magic array, wanting for her to be killed under the ws of demon beasts. The third time was you purposely drew a God-king High realm practitioner during the drawing lots, delusional in wanting him to kill her¡­" Zhou Min''s heart chilled a little at every count of Ye Wu Chen''s debt with her. ''Anything you do is being seen by the heavens. If you do too many bad deeds, you will surely receive karma¡­'' Zhou Min truly believed that saying now. However, she didn''t regret¡­ Thinking about that, Zhou Min turned her head to look at Xiao Yu who had a gravely paleplexion. With a smirk, she said, "Everything I''ve done is for my disciple so I don''t regret it! As long as it makes my disciple happy, I''m willing to kill anyone¡­ The only regret I have is that I failed to kill that woman! But if given another chance, I will still try to kill her!" "Master¡­" Two drops of tears rolled out from Xiao Yu''s eyes. "I''ve implicated you¡­" "No, Yu Er, I''m really happy to get to see you. There''s just something I''ve never told you." Zhou Min smiled slightly and said, "I already recognised that you''re my daughter that I had fostered out that year the instant I saw you." A p of thunder rolled past Xiao Yu''s heart. Her body stiffened as she looked astonished at Zhou Min who had a bitter smile on her face. "Wh-what did you say?" ''I''m Master''s daughter? How''s this possible?'' Zhou Min chuckled bitterly before she revealed, "I was dumped by that heartless rat, your father, when I gave birth to you that year. I''ve fostered you out in order to get revenge. I had even lied to him that I had already tossed you down a cliff, making his heart ache¡­ But all these years, I''ve always been yearning for you¡­ Yet, I didn''t expect to see you again. I had nned to make up for my remorse to you from that moment on¡­" Xiao Yu staggered a little, shaking her head in disbelief. Suddenly, she pounced toward Zhou Min as though she had lost her sanity, wailing out loud. "Why didn''t you tell me about this earlier before I became on bad terms with Qian Ye? The reason why I hated Qian Ye wasn''t fully due to Elder Brother Qi Mo. I was jealous of her. I was jealous of her noble status and was even more jealous of her identity as an empire princess. If you had told me earlier that you''re my mother, I wouldn''t need to be jealous of her!" Zhou Min''s body shuddered as she shut her eyes in sorrow. "Xiao Yu, I''m sorry. I was afraid you wouldn''t forgive and recognize me as your mother so¡­" "I hate you!" Xiao Yu didn''t wait for her toplete her sentence, interrupting her. "It is all your fault for my current predicament! If I knew I''ve such an awesome mother earlier on, I wouldn''t have made an enemy out of Qian Ye. Perhaps Elder Brother Qi Mo would have fallen in love with me again on behalf of you being the academy''s elder. But you''ve ruined my future and now, even my life¡­" Chapter 1236 - Ye Wu Chens fury Part 4

Chapter 1236 - Ye Wu Chen''s fury Part 4

Zhou Min opened her eyes and called out with a shaky voice, "Yu Er, I¡­" "Shut up! You aren''t worthy to call me as such!" Xiao Yu looked at Zhou Min. Her eyes no longer had her usual respect and awe. It solely brimmed with hatred¡­ "Since you weren''t willing to recognize me as your daughter the moment we reunited, I won''t recognize you now. You got to know that you have ruined your daughter''s future!" Every woman had their vanity¡­ It was especially so for Xiao Yu''s case as she grew up being bullied by several people since young. Her vanity was much stronger than others¡­ Currently, she didn''t in the slightest try to think in Zhou Min''s shoes that reached to their current predicament. She could only think that Zhou Min was the one that messed up her life¡­ If she knew Zhou Min was her biological Mother, why would she be jealous of Qian Ye''s identity? Zhou Min''s body stiffened. She didn''t expect that the return after revealing this matter was Xiao Yu''s hatred¡­ "I''m sorry. I had ruined your life. If I had a second chance, I definitely wouldn''t have abandoned you as revenge against that man." Zhou Min ced pressure over her bleeding stump as she stood up from the ground. Her face was terrifyingly pale. She staggered for a while as if she could fall at any moment¡­ "Ye Wu Chen, I will take you down with me!" ''This is the only way for me to have the slightest chance to fight for my daughter''s survival¡­'' Boom! A tyrannical force burst forth from Zhou Min''s body. Following that, she charged toward Ye Wu Chen with all her might without a care. Her expression revealed her intention to face death with equanimity¡­ Nheless, the man didn''t make any reaction to her aggressive attack¡­ Boundless ck mes floated in Ye Wu Chen''s surrounding the instant Zhou Min neared him. Swish! The mes enveloped Zhou Min¡­ "Ahhhh!" Zhou Min shrieked heart-wrenchingly under the intense pain. Her voice could make anyone feel their blood run cold. Yet, Xiao Yu, who was seeing this scene yed before her, was expressionless¡­ "Yu¡­ Yu Er¡­" Zhou Min stretched her hand toward the woman behind her when she was on the brink of death. She seemed to want to grab hold of something. Her eyes were filled with reluctance and guilt. Her lips were moving as though she was trying to convey her guilt¡­ Xiao Yu gradually shut her eyes. She had mixed feelings at the moment. She hated Zhou Min wasn''t due to her initial abandonment but due to her not using the identity as her Mother to be her backer within the academy. However, Zhou Min had alway been protecting her within the academy after all. In the end, she was whole-heartedly willing to give up her life for her¡­ Zhou Min looked at Xiao Yu with despair and sorrow. Her body slowly cremated under the might of the mes, vanishing from within the room. When the breeze blew past, it scattered her ashes everywhere¡­ Xiao Yu opened her eyes and looked coldly at Ye Wu Chen. "Even though Master had erred, it should be the academy to decide her punishment! You had overstepped your rights as a disciple! Of course, if you let me off, I''m willing to help you absolve this matter." Ye Wu Chen swept a gaze at Xiao Yu. With a sinister cold sneer, hemented, "I really feel pity for your Master. The person she tried to protect with her life would choose to use her death to protect herself in the end¡­" "She had done that whole-heartedly!" Xiao Yu looked coldly at Ye Wu Chen as she rebuked, "Master had given up her life for me. I must survive then. If Master was alive, she would have supported my decision¡­" ''No matter what, I won''t admit I am greedy for life and scared of death¡­'' Ye Wu Chen sneered as he walked toward Xiao Yu. His grandeur surged forth at that instant. A gale rose, circling the surroundings of the man''s robes¡­ "Anyone that is delusional in trying to harm her must die!" Chapter 1237-1238 The Region Head Manors Mishap

Chapter 1237 - The Region Head Manor''s Mishap Part 1

Xiao Yu''splexion turned gravely pale as she retreated a couple of steps back, looking at the man before her with dread. Swish! With a raise of the man''s palm, a ck ray instantly shot toward Xiao Yu. The light momentarily prated her chest under her fearful gaze¡­ "No!" Xiao You''s pupil abruptly dted as she shrieked in despair and fear. Following that, her body gradually copsed toward the ground¡­ Ye Wu Chen withdrew his hand and walked out of the room. Boom! Furthermore, mes were set aze the instant he left. The mes rose to the sky, burning everything in the room to crisp¡­ Pfft! Ye Wu Chen finally couldn''t suppress the urge to cough out a mouthful of blood at this moment. His handsome face instantly turned gravely pale¡­ "It seems that I can''t use this secret technique frequently." Ye Wu Chen wiped away the blood remnants from the corner of his mouth. With a smirk, hemented, "But I finally managed to deal with these people this way¡­" He remained silent for a bit after saying that before he left the ce without turning his head back. Nanyang Region, Region Head Manor. A powerful grandeur floated over from outside, almost suffocating the Wang family''s brothers. When they hadn''t gotten back to their senses, people appeared in the sky¡­ "Is this the Region Head Manor? It doesn''t seem much. I wonder how people of the Region Head Manor offended our Lady Zi Yu, making her want to annihte the Region Head Manor!" The expression of the Wang family''s brothers changed greatly. "Who are you?" Wang Hai clenched his fists, surveying the group of people in the sky. A middle-aged man wearing a navy blue robe was standing in mid-air, emitting a tyrannical grandeur. But what made people fearful was the man''s might. "Hehe!" The middle-aged man chuckled lowly and with a slight smirk, he dered, "I am here to kill all of you!" His grandeur instantly surged forth upon saying that, oppressing over the crowd with a might that could topple mountains and overturn seas. The crowd''splexion turned gravely pale without rosiness under that powerful might¡­ "Where is Mu Ru Yue? Make her appear here before me!" ''Region Head?'' Wang Hai was a little stunned before he hastily said, "Our chief isn''t here." "Where is she then?" The middle-aged man narrowed his eyes and asked coldly. "I don''t know." ''It seems these people are here for the Region Head. I must think of a way to notify her about their existence, making her beware of them¡­ ''It''s a pity Hai Wei and his Master had left the Nanyang Region recently. Hence, there currently aren''t any experts to guard the Nanyang Region¡­'' "Hmph! Even if you all don''t want to reveal, I can still be able to find her location myself. Now, I shall send all of you to hell first to let you wait for her there!" The middle-aged man sniggered and with a gradual raise of his hand, a mighty storm was gathered from his palm. Boom! The storm was shot toward the Wang family''s brothers. "Wang Shu, be careful!" Wang Hai''s expression changed drastically as he shouted anxiously. But it was already toote. The mighty storm had already appeared before them. Despair could be seen from all of their eyes¡­ Wang Hai looked dazedly at the approaching storm with a bitter smile on his face. Yet, a loud collision sound was heard at this instant. The entire ground quaked¡­ Swish! A stone wall erected from the ground, blocking his attack from entering the manor. When the two brothers were clueless as to what happened, Kong Fan ran toward them from behind, stumbling. He said, "Wang Hai! Wang Shu! The Region Head Manor''s magic array won''t hold him back for long. The two of you should take this chance to escape!" (Teaser) Xiao Yu''splexion turned gravely pale as she retreated a couple of steps back, looking at the man before her with dread. Swish! With a raise of the man''s palm, a ck ray was instantly shot toward Xiao Yu. The light ray momentarily prated her chest under her fearful gaze¡­ "No!" Miki dusted her hands and thought, ''Good riddance! Ye Wu Chen, thank you for erasing the cockroach for me! I would have personally tortured her to death if you didn''t!''

Chapter 1238 - The Region Head Manor''s Mishap Part 2

The brothers of Wang family''s hearts shuddered as waves of sorrow surged in their heart. "What about yourself¡­" Kong Fan chuckled bitterly after hearing their question, "I am already old. I won''t be able to run. I will only be a burden to the both of you if I were to escape with you. All of you should scatter away from this ce immediately. You must remember to run in all directions. Otherwise, it will be really easy to be their target! These people are here for the Region Head. Your mission is to notify the Region Head about this, allowing her to be prepared to deal with them¡­" "Old housekeeper!" Wang Hai hastily grabbed onto Kong Fan''s arm and said, "No! We can''t abandon you here. If we leave, we leave together!" "Quickly leave!" Kong Fan used all his might to push Wang Hai away and shrieked with all his might, "If not, none of us can escape!" Wang Hai retreated a couple of steps back. Hisplexion increasingly turned gravely pale. Boom! Yet, when he wanted to say something, the stone wall had crumbled under the attacks of the middle-aged man¡­ "Escaping?" The middle-aged man descended from the sky and with a sneer, he challenged, "I am curious as to who will be able to escape from me!" When the middle-aged man wanted to give chase, Kong Fan, who was in shock, suddenly came back to his senses. He abruptly tackled the middle-aged man to the ground as he turned his head to shout at the Wang family''s brothers, "Quickly leave and inform Lord Region Head about this!" "You stubborn old thing!" The middle-aged man''s expression darkened. He raised his leg to kick Kong Fan away mercilessly. However, Kong Fan''s arms seemed to be as heavy as gold, hugging tightly on his leg not letting go¡­ "Leave!!" Kong Fan shouted with all his might, exhausting hisst boost of energy. Bang! The middle-aged man palm-striked Kong Fan''s head, making blood stream out from all of his orifices. Kong Fan''s eyes were still fixated on the Wang family''s brothers despite that¡­ "Second brother, let''s go!" Wang Hai clenched his fist. Traces of tears appeared on his face when he turned around¡­ "Stubborn old man, you''re seeking death!" The gloominess on the middle-aged man''s face intensified. He drew his sword and pierced Kong Fan''s head with it. Lastly, he kicked Kong Fan away, making his corpse collide with an ancient tree. Kong Fan''s eyes were widened. His blood had dyed the ground before him red but blood was still sputtering out from his body¡­ It was as though he had died with remaining grievance! At this moment, people of the Region Head Manor appeared within the courtyard. A blood path was pathed wherever the middle-aged man massacred. The originally flourishing and lively Region Head Manor''s courtyard was dyed entirely red in blood with corpses littered everywhere¡­ God Academy. When Mu Ru Yue was discussing something with Lin Ruo Yu, someone reported in from outside. "Mu Ru Yue, someone is looking for you." Mu Ru Yue was stunned for a moment upon heading that. She remained silent for a while before heading out. Two familiar figures entered her sight the instant she stepped out of the dorm. But the two of them seemed to havee in a rush, tattered. It seemed as though they hadn''t freshen up for days. Mu Ru Yue was almost unable to recognise them. "Wang Hai! Wang Shu! Why have the two of youe? Moreover, you seem to be fleeing from cmity¡­" Plop! Wang Hai knelt heavily onto the ground. Tears of sorrow rolled out from his eyes¡­ "Chief, we have let you down." Mu Ru Yue''s heart skipped a beat. She frowned subconsciously as she saw their expression. "Could something had happened to the Region Head Manor?" The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!